《Living With My Lady Boss》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°Wilbur, why did you assault Yvonne?¡±


    Wilbur Penn responded calmly to the Willows¡¯ interrogations, ¡°Yvonne came home drunkte at night


    with her clothes all messy. I was just helping her to bed so she could rest, but you used me of


    assaulting her. Also, she¡¯s my wife. How is that assault?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s assault if violence was used, even if you¡¯re husband and wife,¡± roared Wilbur¡¯s father-inw,


    Jackson Willow.


    His mother-inw, Miranda Wester, chimed in as well. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re getting a divorce today, and


    you¡¯re leaving with nothing.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s brows furrowed so hard that they knitted together.


    Just then, the younger sister, Chelsea Willow, said, ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you guys doing? If it hadn¡¯t


    been for Wilbur giving us fifty million dors back then, we wouldn¡¯t have moved on from being regr


    folks to bing billionaires with a booming supermarket business right now. Have you forgotten what


    Wilbur has done for us?¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s wife, Yvonne, roared. ¡°Shush, you! It¡¯s true that he gave us fifty million dors, but he hasn¡¯t


    done anything in the past three years other thanzing around! We built the Willow empire on our own.


    He has nothing to do with it.¡±


    Chelsea was just about to retaliate when her father said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more for you to say. They¡¯re


    getting a divorce for sure.¡±


    Chelsea bit her lip and sighed.


    Wilbur shook his head. It had been three years. Apart from Chelsea, every other member of the


    Willows had let him down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± said Wilbur as he returned to his room.


    Wilbur walked into the shower after taking off his clothes. His back was exposed, showing a ferocious-


    looking dragon head covering most of his back.


    It was not a tattoo but a mark that he bore ever since he was born. He had also gotten strange energy


    from the mark.


    Ever since that day, he changed his name to Trevor Penn, fighting with his life on the line overseas and


    made his mark in history by forming the legendary Abyss Mercenaries.


    He got tired of all the bloodshed many yearster and dispersed the mercenaries once he made


    enough money. Only a few executives stayed behind, who used their riches to form the Cape


    Consortium. They hired the best people from Waller Street to run it, making investments around the


    world and bing one of the best consortiums in the world.


    Wilbur himself had returned to Seechertown. He picked up his old name of Wilbur once more and


    chose to get married to his fiance, Yvonne Willow. He was prepared to retire his old identity and live the


    rest of his life in the suburbs.


    At first, the Willows were overjoyed to get those fifty million dors from him. They practically treated


    Wilbur like a king.


    Yet as time passed, the Willows grew stronger financially, and they began to change how they treated


    him. It was to the point where they were trying to chase him out and leave him with nothing.


    Wilbur stood under the cold water as his expression turned cold.


    It was not that he refused to leave the Willows, but that Wilbur¡¯s grandfather was a benefactor of


    Yvonne¡¯s grandfather in the past.


    Wilbur¡¯s grandfather¡¯s dying wish was for him to marry into the Willows to repay that favor. Both their


    grandfathers had promised the arranged marriage early on.


    Wilbur went through with the marriage, but the Willows were getting sick of him.


    So be it. Since that was the case, he would just leave. Was there any point in suffering like this? He


    would live in the mountains and focus on cultivating for good. That would be better, anyways.


    Upon making his mind up, Wilbur walked out of the bathroom. He was just about to get dressed when


    Chelsea opened the room¡¯s door and walked right in.


    ¡°Ahh! What are you doing? Put on your clothes!¡± Chelsea cried out in shock, closing the door hurriedly.


    Wilbur scrambled into his clothes, his face flushing. It was embarrassing to have Chelsea see all of


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. You cane in now,¡± Wilbur said while trying his best to keep a calm tone.


    Chelsea opened the door by a crack, only going in after she made sure that Wilbur was dressed.


    The two of them sat on the couch. Chelsea was blushing. ¡°Wilbur, I know this is hard for you, but you


    don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m not going to let you two get divorced. The Willows would be nowhere without


    you. I won¡¯t forget that.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. There¡¯s no good in forcing things that aren¡¯t meant to be. You don¡¯t have to care about this


    anymore,¡± Wilbur replied.


    Chelsea was the only person in the Willow family who had shown Wilbur any warmth. She was the only


    one who still had a pure heart, which was truly hard to find.


    Yet Chelsea said, ¡°This is something I care about! Just ignore them. They can¡¯t force you to get


    divorced as long as you don¡¯t consent to it. Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I understand. You should go to work,¡± Wilbur said with a smile.


    Chelsea nced at her watch. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move now. Remember what I said.¡±


    Chelsea only got up after seeing Wilbur nod.


    Wilbur smiled. He smoked a cigarette before getting up to go downstairs.


    Only Yvonne and his inws were there.


    ¡°Are you not going to work today?¡± Wilbur asked.


    The Willow family had built an empire for themselves, and everyone was busy all the time. What was


    going on?


    Yvonne scoffed coldly. ¡°We¡¯re having guests today, and we¡¯re preparing for it.¡±


    Wilbur nced at the maids who were hard at work. He was about to say something when the front


    door opened.


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re here, Mister Woods. Please, have a seat.¡± Jackson and Miranda weed the man at


    the door at once, helping him over to the sofa.


    Yvonne walked over to him as well, sitting down right next to him and smiled warmly at him.


    Wilbur frowned. He sat by the side and smoked a cigarette.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The other four chatted away happily,pletely ignoring Wilbur¡¯s presence. Wilbur himself did not say


    anything, wanting to see what they were ying at.


    After talking for some time, Mister Woods turned around all of a sudden to address Wilbur, ¡°You must


    be Mister Wilbur Penn.¡±


    Wilbur smiled lightly. ¡°Yes, and how should I address you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ke Woods. CEO of Woods Corporate.¡± ke was all smiles as well.


    Wilbur nodded. His face was devoid of emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been married to Yvonne for three years but haven¡¯t been intimate at all. Is this


    true?¡± ke asked shamelessly.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had reached an important point in cultivating back then and needed to maintain an air of purity. That


    was why he had not shared a room with Yvonne.


    However, after he had passed that point, Yvonne had already lost feelings for him. He did not force


    anything either, and thus the two had merely remained married in name only.


    ke broke outughing at those words. ¡°Yvonne was telling me thatst night, and I couldn¡¯t even


    believe it¡­ but I guess it¡¯s true. How were you able to resist a beauty like her? Could it be that you¡¯re


    lacking in a certain aspect?¡±


    Wilbur smirked as he sensed ke¡¯s arrogant tone but remained calm. ¡°You were the one drinking with


    herst night? Did she tell you everything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We talked long andte into the night. It¡¯s such a pity that we only met each other thiste


    in our lives. It truly is a shame for such a good person to end up with a loser like you. God bless her.¡±


    ke shook his head.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got it all figured out, and you¡¯re just waiting for me to get lost,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ck replied smugly, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Woods Corporate is worth billions right now. We¡¯ve also


    just connected with the Cape Consortium, and they¡¯re going to invest another five billion in us. My


    company¡¯s growing by the second. Yvonne¡¯s only going to be happy with me. What can you give her?¡±


    ¡°Cape Consortium is in Seechertown?¡± Wilbur asked in surprise.


    He rarely questioned or meddled in the consortium¡¯s finances and had no idea that they had expanded


    all the way here.

 Chapter 2

    ke shook his head at once. ¡°God, you¡¯re useless. Top dogs like the Cape Consortium make the


    headlines no matter what they do. How could you not know about this? You really are garbage.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just azy freeloader. There¡¯s no point saying all that to him.¡± Miranda red at Wilbur, her gaze


    one of disdain.


    Jackson glowered at Wilbur as well. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do anything but eat and sleep. It¡¯s best


    that you get lost and stop embarrassing us.¡±


    Wilbur was so angered that augh escaped him. Who knows how they would react if they were to find


    out who he really was?


    Thankfully, he had hidden his real identity at the time. Otherwise, he would have never seen their true


    colors.


    Just then, the maids began setting up the table with an assortment ofvish dishes.


    A brief momentter, Jackson said, ¡°Mister Woods, please join us for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± ke got up slowly. Yvonne held him by the arm as they made their way to the dining table.


    Wilbur nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s barely ten o¡¯clock. Isn¡¯t it a little too early for lunch?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! Mister Woods is our guest of honor. He deserves only the best from us,¡±


    Jackson roared back angrily.


    Miranda¡¯s expression was mocking as well. ¡°You¡¯ve got no ce here. Get some food from the kitchen


    if you want to eat.¡±


    Yvonne did not care for Wilbur at all either, clutching onto ke so tightly that the two were nearly one.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. It was clear that Yvonne was giving him a hard time on purpose so that he would


    propose a divorce out of humiliation and then leave with nothing.


    He was nning to leave with nothing, but that changed his mind.


    Wilbur still wanted to give them onest test, so he said slowly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do. How


    about this? You give me back the five million dors I gave you back then, and we¡¯ll call it even. How¡¯s


    that?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Miranda red up in anger at once. ¡°Did you expect to be living with us for the past


    three years for free? My daughter¡¯s going to have to remarry because of you. Doesn¡¯t she deserve


    compensation for that as well? We¡¯re giving you an easy way out by not asking you for any more


    money. How dare you ask for money from us?¡±


    Jackson smirked coldly as well. ¡°The Willows have been nothing but kind to you. Know your ce.¡±


    ¡°Wilbur, it¡¯s good to know when to back down. Mister Woods and I are meant to be. Do you really want


    us to demonstrate how much morepatible we are for you to leave?¡± Yvonne said shamelessly.


    Wilbur was thoroughly disappointed.


    Sure enough, this world was not a fair one. There were many sides to every person.


    His thorough disappointment led to a thorough change of ns.


    He was not in a rush to get divorced anymore. He was going to build his own business empire in


    Dasha, which would be a piece of cake for him. He wanted to see the looks on the Willows and Mister


    Woods¡¯ faces when that time came.


    ¡°Enjoy your lunch. I¡¯m going to get some rest,¡± Wilbur said, then turned around to go upstairs.


    Yvonne said, ¡°Forget him, Mister Woods. Let¡¯s eat.¡± As she spoke, she put a spoonful of food up to


    ke¡¯s mouth.


    Wilbur returned to his room, smirking as he pulled out his phone and called a number.


    A brief momentter, the call went through, and a girl¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Boss! You finally remembered us.¡±


    Thatdy used to be where he got his information from. Her name was La Chessler, a genius hacker


    and elite sniper. At the moment, she was based in one of Cape Consortium¡¯srgest overseas


    branches.


    ¡°La, is the Cape Consortiuming to Seechertown?¡± Wilbur got straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes, the others decided it. You told us that we would only be in charge of security and not meddle with


    operations.¡±


    ¡°Great. Tell me the address, and get me in touch with the person in charge. Tell them I¡¯d like to meet


    with them for a talk. Tell them to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. All the information will be sent to your phone at once. We¡¯ll let the person in charge know.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call, pausing for a second before heading outside.


    As he walked past the living room, Yvonne asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have some stuff to do,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Yvonne chuckled. ¡°What could you possibly have to do? That¡¯s hrious. Pack your bags and get lost.¡±


    Wilbur smiled faintly without retaliating. ke and the Willows were going to pay for humiliating him like


    this, eventually. He would just let them act out for a little while longer.


    Without saying anything else, Wilbur walked out of the Willow household


    Over at the headquarters of Cape Consortium¡¯s Seechertown branch.


    CEO Faye Yves sat in her office on the top floor of thepany. She was a nervous wreck.


    She had been notified that the real boss of Cape Consortium was there to have a talk with her.


    She had only found out that day itself that the boss of such a massive and powerful consortium was in


    Seechertown and was looking to have a chat with her.


    She had a PhD in finance and was considered intelligent and knowledgeable.


    However, meeting up with big figures like this instilled a sense of worry in her chest. That was a world-


    ss boss she was going to see.


    She informed the front desk as soon as she had gotten the call and checked herself in the mirror over


    and over again before making sure that everything was in ce. With that, the agonizing process of


    waiting began.


    Just then, Wilbur was done at the front desk and was making his way up in the elevator to Faye¡¯s


    office.


    The secretary at the door stood up at once to ask who he was. Upon finding out, she hurried to send


    him to the office.


    Faye got to her feet at once upon noticing someone entering, stopping in ce in confusion at once.


    The man before her looked like he was in his twenties. He had chiseled features and was quite the


    looker.


    There was no way he was the big boss behind Cape Consortium. No one this young would own this


    much money.


    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Faye still asked carefully.


    ¡°My name is Wilbur Penn,¡± As he said that, he sat down on the couch in a graceless swoop.


    Faye was dumbfounded. How could this be?


    Holding back her shock, she served up tea personally before bowing to him. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet


    you, Boss.¡±


    Wilbur looked Faye up and down. She was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties, and it


    was clear that she knew what she was doing. d in formal attire, she radiated the enticing aura of a


    mature woman.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wilbur¡¯s gaze made Faye¡¯s heart race, but she remained in ce without moving an inch.


    Quickly enough, Wilbur looked away and asked, ¡°I heard that you were going to invest in Woods


    Corporate. Is that right?¡±


    Faye racked her brains quickly to make sure before nodding. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I need you to do something. Strip Woods Corporate of their power within a week and have


    Cape Consortium gain full control over them. Can you do that?¡±


    Faye¡¯s expression turned awkward. It was easy to take control of Woods Corporate. Cape


    Consortium¡¯s investment was big enough for them to be considered the major shareholder. However, to


    do that within a week would be very challenging.


    Yet upon pondering briefly, she said at once, ¡°Alright, Boss. I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    What kind of professional would she be if she let her boss down in the first meeting?


    Wilbur nodded in satisfaction.¡±Great. That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll have other tasks for you in the future. Do


    your best. There¡¯s no need to see me out. I¡¯d like to keep my identity a secret.¡±


    After saying that, Wilbur got up to leave. Faye stood where she was in a daze, not daring to go against


    what she had been told.


    However, upon opening the door, a man rushed in headfirst and collided with Wilbur. The man raised


    his head and saw who he was before shouting, ¡°Are you blind? Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±

 Chapter 3

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wilbur¡¯s expression turned cold. How dare this person be so rude after running


    into him?


    The man scoffed coldly, ¡°Which department are you from, and what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Likewise, which department are you from, and what¡¯s your name?¡± Wilbur responded coldly.


    The man said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m Cape Consortium¡¯s vice president, Stanley Lowes. Do you work here?¡±


    ¡°You could say that,¡± Wilbur responded calmly.


    Stanley sneered. ¡°You¡¯re fired. Get out right now.¡±


    Wilbur smiled in annoyance and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re firing someone just like that?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about it? I can fire you if I want to.¡± Stanley¡¯s expression was nothing but


    condescending.


    Wilbur said slowly, ¡°Oh my, a man of power.¡±


    ¡°The main overseas branch sent me, the vice president of the Kardon Province branch, to supervise


    things around here. Even Miss Faye Yves here works under me, let alone someone like you.¡± Stanley


    stared down at Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned. Just then, Faye opened the door and saw Stanley. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yves, this guy just ran into me and didn¡¯t even apologize! I¡¯m going to fire him. He¡¯s too rude and


    unprofessional to work here,¡± Stanley announced confidently.


    Faye walked up and gave Stanley a p across his face.


    The crisp sound rang through the air, leaving Stanley in a daze.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Miss Yves?¡± Stanley roared.


    Faye sneered coldly, ¡°You¡¯re fired. Get lost.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stanley stared at Faye in disbelief, pausing briefly before returning to his senses. ¡°You have


    no right to fire me. I was sent from the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Faye took out her phone and made a call to the overseas department. A secondter, she


    handed the phone to Stanley. ¡°Answer it.¡±


    A chill ran down Stanley¡¯s spine as he answered the call.


    He began to shiver, trembling as he held the phone, unable to get a word out.


    Faye snatched the phone back from him. ¡°Can you get lost now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yves, let me exin!¡± Stanley was scared out of his wits. The headquarters was nothing but strict


    to him just now, not only firing him but also ordering him to be punished when he returned.


    He knew how ruthless the people in charge of security and discipline were, and he might just end up


    half-dead.


    Yet all Faye said was, ¡°You can exin to headquarters all you want. Get lost, now.¡±


    Stanley knew that he had lost all hope then. The thought of what he was going to face shed through


    his mind, and his body jerked harshly before passing out from shock.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°What the hell was he doing? Why was he even hired in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss.¡± Faye bowed apologetically.


    Wilbur sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± After saying that, he left.


    Faye stared at Wilbur¡¯s retreating figure. She let out a sigh, wiping away the sweat on her brow.


    Wilbur had a brief meal, then called a cab to go home.


    It was noon when he got back. Yvonne and ke were entwined in a passionate embrace in the living


    room, flirting andughing.


    Wilbur looked around him and saw that his inws were nowhere to be seen. They must have left


    conveniently.


    Paying them no mind, Wilbur went to his room.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Yvonne called out to him loudly.


    Wilbur stopped in his tracks and looked at Yvonne.


    Yvonne got up, walked up to Wilbur, and mocked him, ¡°You really are a sorry excuse of a man. Are you


    really not going to do anything even when you see your own wife in someone else¡¯s arms?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways to show that I¡¯m a man. I don¡¯t think you even see me as human now, though,¡± Wilbur


    said quietly.


    ¡°How dare you talk back to me?¡± Yvonne red up in outrage and swung a palm at Wilbur¡¯s face.


    However, Wilbur caught her by the wrist in one swift motion, making Yvonne cry out in pain.


    ke rushed over at once, crying out loudly, ¡°Let Yvonne go.¡±


    Wilbur smiled lightly but made no move to let go.


    ke red up in outrage, sending a punch at Wilbur¡¯s face.


    Wilbur¡¯s leg kicked out at lightning speed, and the very next moment, ke was lying on the ground


    crying out in pain.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    It was only then that Wilbur let go of Yvonne. She stumbled a few steps back, clutching her wrist in


    pain.


    Wilbur stared at the both of them coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t try getting violent with me. You¡¯ll be the ones suffering


    instead.¡±


    ke struggled to get to his feet. He was about to shout at Wilbur when his phone rang.


    He took it out to take a look and picked it up at once.


    A momentter, he ended the call with a look of glee on his face, as if he had forgotten the pain


    completely. ¡°Yvonne, we¡¯ll get back at himter! Cape Consortium¡¯s going to sign the agreement with


    me! I¡¯m going to the office to get some work done. You shoulde too.¡±


    Yvonne nodded at that. She glowered at Wilbur ferociously before turning to ke. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do as


    you say. Let¡¯s settle work first.¡±


    ke looked at Wilbur, his tone venomous. ¡°Just you wait. We¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, then,¡± Wilbur smiled.


    ke sneered coldly, paying Wilbur no heed as he left with Yvonne in a hurry.


    The five billion dors were a big deal to him, and he had to get it.


    Wilbur could not help but let out a chuckle as the pair left.


    ¡°What a good show this is going to be. I wonder what you¡¯ll look like when the curtains are raised,¡±


    Wilbur mumbled to himself, returning to his room.


    ke, on the other hand, raced to Cape Consortium at once and entered Faye¡¯s office.


    Faye sat at her desk as ke entered with a cating smile and endless greetings.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Faye said in a polite tone while smiling.


    ke sat down at once, and Faye took out a stack of files before cing them in front of ke. ¡°We¡¯ve


    looked through your finances and approved them, Mister Woods. Once you sign this, we¡¯ll send five


    billion dors to yourpany ount.¡±


    ke was overjoyed, flipping the files open to take a look at them.


    A momentter, his expression changed to shock as he said, ¡°Miss Yves, has there been a mistake?


    Why are you asking for so many people to be let into our board of directors?¡±


    Faye smiled and replied, ¡°To supervise the use of funds. We¡¯re talking about five billion dors here.


    What if something happens with no one around to keep track of it? How are you going to pay us back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ this is too many people, isn¡¯t it?¡± ke stared at the document, his heart filled with


    reluctance. Shareholders¡¯ percentage aside, the ratio of the board of directors would be tipped over,


    with Cape Consortium having more members than Woods Corporate. Cape Consortium could very well


    kick Stanley out of the board of directors if they wanted to.


    Faye shifted in her seat, leaning forward with an intimidating presence.


    ¡°Mister Woods, you should know this as well as I do. Yourpany does have a bright future, but


    you¡¯ve been moving a little too fast, and your chain of capital is now broken. Only Cape Consortium is


    financially capable and powerful enough to help Woods Corporate toward the right path. Besides, we¡¯re


    the Cape Consortium. Why would we go out of our way to get apany as small as yours? You¡¯re


    overthinking things.¡±


    ke was stuck in a dilemma. It was true that Woods Corporate¡¯s chain of capital was broken, and


    they were in a dire situation.


    That was why he had asked for help from Cape Consortium and also got in touch with Yvonne. He


    needed a backup n.


    If the Cape Consortium refused to help him, he would marry Yvonne and use the Willows¡¯ finances to


    get him through this tough time before usurping the Willows altogether.


    However, the Willows¡¯ assets would only keep him going for a short while. Five billion dors would


    revive hispany for good.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Faye saw the look of hesitation on ke¡¯s face, and her expression darkened. ¡°Think this through,


    Mister Woods. We¡¯re very strict on Cape¡¯s financial supervision, and this is no exception. You¡¯ve got


    your concerns, but so do we. If you don¡¯t want this, we can end our coboration at once.¡±


    ke struggled for a while but agreed to sign in the end.


    The five billion dors were far too important. Furthermore, an establishment like the Cape Consortium


    would not go out of its way for a smallpany like Woods Corporate, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign it.¡± ke signed obediently in the end.


    Faye leaned back in her chair, swaying slightly with a smile.


    Upon signing, Faye stood up and extended a hand to ke. ¡°I look forward to working with you. Woods


    Corporate will receive the funds at once. Please check your transaction.¡±


    ke hurried to shake Faye¡¯s hand with great gratitude.


    Faye took her hand back with a smile. ¡°Goodbye, then.¡±


    ke nodded excitedly, bowing deeply before leaving the office to prepare for his uing tasks.


    Faye sat back down on her chair with a cold smile. ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Evening came.


    Wilbur headed downstairs to have dinner outside.


    As he reached the living room, Jackson, Miranda, Yvonne, and ke were chatting andughing on


    the couch.


    Wilbur nced at them and headed outside.


    Just then, Yvonne called out to him. ¡°Wilbur.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± He turned to ask.


    Yvonne was all smiles. ¡°ke just got five billion dors from Cape Consortium.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Wilbur¡¯s expression was stony.


    Yvonne red up in anger at once. This idiot was truly a pain in the neck.


    ¡°Wilbur, ke¡¯s going to be staying over tonight in my room. Try not toe outside if there¡¯s nothing


    going on. I wouldn¡¯t want you to see anything you shouldn¡¯t be seeing.¡± Yvonne said in a mocking tone


    as she clutched ke¡¯s arm.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened, casting a nce at everyone in the living room.


    However, his inws lookedpletely fine. Yvonne was all smiles, and ke was nothing but


    arrogant.


    No one was embarrassed. They were only feeling one thing, and that was disdain and condescension


    toward Wilbur.


    A brief pauseter, Wilbur let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m okay with it. Let¡¯s get divorced tomorrow.¡±


    Yvonne was overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your promise! We¡¯re getting it done first thing tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving with nothing,¡± Miranda tacked on as well.


    Wilbur smiled, shaking his head. ¡°Whatever you guys say.¡±


    The Willows were overjoyed, and ke was gleeful too. He had not only just gotten five billion dors,


    but the Willows would soon be his, too.


    Just then, Chelsea came into the room. She saw the looks on everyone¡¯s faces and asked at once,


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°Wilbur just agreed to get a divorce,¡± Yvonne smiled.


    Chelsea was in shock, turning to look at Wilbur. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, you can¡¯t force things like this. Let¡¯s just let this take its own course,¡± Wilbur said with a smile.


    Chelsea stared at her parents in disbelief. ¡°Are you really going to go through with it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve made up our minds. Keeping thiszy freeloader around will only stop your sister and the


    Willows from having a bright future. Things will be better with him out of the picture,¡± Jackson said.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Chelsea looked at her mother.


    Miranda put on a sincere facade and said, ¡°The Willows will have a better future if we join forces with


    ke. We¡¯re doing this for your sister¡¯s happiness and our family¡¯s future. Please understand where


    we¡¯reing from.¡±


    ¡°How could you do this?¡± Chelsea was truly enraged, roaring at them. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She pointed a shaky finger at her parents and sister, tearing up. ¡°The Willows would be nowhere


    without Wilbur. Have you no conscience, kicking him out just like that?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jackson could hardly contain his rage, moving to p her daughter


    immediately.


    The crisp sound rang through the air, and Chelsea clutched her face in a daze.


    She only returned to her senses a long timeter.


    She had no more tears to cry, only a deep pang of pain in her chest.


    She nced at her parents and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t stay in a family like this. Do whatever you


    want.¡±


    Upon saying that, Chelsea left without turning back.


    Jackson seemed slightly remorseful, but Miranda said, ¡°Pay her no mind. She¡¯lle back in a few


    days once she has thought things through.¡±


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. See you at the Department of Marital Affairs tomorrow.¡±


    Having said that, he swaggered out.


    Miranda sneered coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll break his legs if he doesn¡¯t show up tomorrow.¡±


    Jackson beamed and said, ¡°Mister Woods, Mrs. Willow, and I are going to get some rest. You can keep


    chatting with Yvonne. We won¡¯t be in your way.¡±


    With that said, Jackson left with Miranda in tow, and the pair quickly returned to their room.


    Just then, ke was all smiles as he carried Yvonne to her room. He got on top of her in bed and took


    off his clothes excitedly.


    Yvonne hurried to stop him. ¡°Not now. I¡¯ll be all yours once we¡¯re married.¡±


    ke did not force it either. ¡°Alright, as long as that makes you happy. I¡¯m fine with enduring a little


    longer.¡±


    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯ll be yours soon anyways. What¡¯s the rush? Say, when should the wedding


    be?¡± Yvonne cooed.


    ¡°Within the next few days. I¡¯ll get it arranged the moment you divorce that bum,¡± ke said without


    hesitation.


    Yvonney on ke¡¯s chest. ¡°I love you, ke.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Yvonne.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s expression was filled with bliss, but ke¡¯s gaze carried something a little more sinister.


    Upon leaving the Willows¡¯, Wilbur walked along the street as he sent Chelsea a text. He told her to


    calm down somewhere else for now and not to go anywhere in a hurry.


    Chelsea was not the strongest, but she was young and could be trained.


    Her principles and childlike innocence were what Wilbur liked most about her. People like that would be


    extremely useful to him in the future.


    Just like that, Wilbur strolled along the street slowly as he thought about what was toe.


    Soon enough, an entire hour had passed.


    Right then, a loud cry cut through the air.


    Wilbur turned to see a little kid around four or five years old in the middle of the street, and a car was


    getting closer by the second.


    The driver mmed the brakes, but the kid would still be in danger, considering the distance.


    Wilbur had made up his mind the moment he saw the scene.

 Chapter 5

    He immediately stomped hard on the ground. The concrete beneath his foot cracked under the


    pressure as he shot out like a bolt of lightning to catch the kid. His toes tapped off the front of the car as


    he floated a few meters backward lightly andnded on the ground gently.


    All of that happened in the span of two seconds.


    Just as Wilbur put the kid down, the witnessing passers-by let out cries of disbelief.


    One woman rushed over upon crying out, pulling the child in for a hug and inspecting him for injuries.


    The driver had gotten out of the car as well. She made sure that the kid was alright before walking up


    to Wilbur.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Both of them said at the same time.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Boss. It¡¯s my fault for not paying attention. Are you alright?¡± Faye stood where she was,


    panicking.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wilbur shook his head.


    He came up to the child and checked for injuries before turning to the child¡¯s mother. ¡°Is everything


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Thank you so much¡­ I was just paying at the store when this kid ran out on his own.¡± The


    child¡¯s mother was in shock as well, stuttering as she spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re both fine.¡±


    Just then, a crowd had gathered around in curiosity.


    That was because they could hardly believe what they had just seen.


    Wilbur noticed it and turned to Faye. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Faye hurried to nod. Wilbur got into her car, and the pair left the scene.


    Faye was still worrying in the car. She looked in the rearview mirror to see Wilbur smoking silently while


    looking out of the window. Faye did not dare to say anything, and the pair kept quiet.


    A whileter, Faye could not take it anymore and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are you going, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wilbur seemed to have just snapped out of a daze and asked, ¡°Could you help me find a ce to


    stay?¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything in particr?¡± Faye asked.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Nope. It just needs to be liveable.¡±


    ¡°What about one of thepany¡¯s properties?¡±


    ¡°That will do.¡±


    Faye nodded, then drove into a wealthy area before stopping in front of a bungalow.


    ¡°This is thepany property?¡± Wilbur asked in shock.


    Faye nodded. ¡°Yes. Cape Consortium bought it.¡±


    ¡°You guys are reallyvish with your money, huh?¡±


    Wilbur could not help but shake his head at the sight of the massive house in front of him.


    The houses lining the street were all mansions, and it was clear that this was a ce of luxury.


    Faye¡¯s gaze glowed brightly, and said, ¡°Pleasee inside, Boss.¡±


    Wilbur followed Faye into the bungalow. The living room alone was over two hundred square feet,


    complete with high-end furniture and artistic interior design.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Wilbur could not help but say.


    Faye led Wilbur to the couch and served him a cup of coffee.


    Wilbur took a sip and frowned. ¡°Can I get some tea instead?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Boss.¡± Yvonne rushed to brew a mug of tea before bringing it over.


    Wilbur looked around him. ¡°Why did thepany buy this house?¡±


    Faye hurried to exin, ¡°This is one of our investments. We¡¯ve got twenty of these houses, but this is


    the only one that¡¯s furnished.¡±


    ¡°Oh, an investment. Well, I don¡¯t know much about that. I¡¯ll leave that up to you guys,¡± Wilbur said after


    taking a sip of tea.


    Faye took the opportunity to sit next to him and said in a low voice, ¡°This area has high investment


    value. The price has risen by ten percent since we invested.¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Wilbur nodded.


    Faye continued, ¡°Thepany furnished this ce to house important guests, but I usually live here


    too.¡±


    Faye stole a nce at Wilbur as she said that.


    He did not seem to care much as he nodded. ¡°Multi-purpose. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Faye finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What would you like to eat, Boss? I¡¯m a decent cook.¡±


    ¡°Oh, anything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll eat whatever.¡± Wilbur smiled lightly.


    Faye smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some pasta then.¡±


    Wilbur nodded, and Faye got up to go upstairs.


    She entered her room and put a hand over her beating chest.


    Was she the luckiest girl in the world?


    She could hardly believe it. She was going to live with her boss. Were the heavens giving her a


    chance?


    After calming down, she took a deep breath and opened her closet.


    Atst, she changed into a nightgown.


    The nightgown was not revealing but would show glimpses of skin as she moved. It was a rather


    seductive piece of clothing.


    After checking herself in the mirror, Faye bit her lip and went downstairs.


    She greeted Wilbur in the otherwise-silent living room and went into the kitchen.


    The kitchen waspletely transparent, and one could see everything going on in there from the living


    room clearly.


    Faye got to work in the kitchen, rinsing and chopping away.


    Wilbur caught a nce of Faye¡¯s back through the ss panel, and he smiled lightly.


    Not long after, Faye came out with a te of pasta and ced it in front of Wilbur.


    As she bent down, she presented a good view of her bosom to Wilbur.


    Just then, Wilbur said all of a sudden, ¡°There¡¯s something here.¡± He then reached out toward Faye¡¯s


    chest.

 Chapter 6

    Faye panicked at the gesture. Her body froze as if she had been cursed. She stayed prone, not daring


    to move at all.


    All of that happened in a sh. What should she do?


    Turn him down politely? Give in, but only halfway? Or take the high road and tell him off?


    All at once, a myriad of possibilities shed through Faye¡¯s mind.


    Wilbur¡¯s hand had alreadynded at her chest, picking off something by the neckline of her nightgown


    with a smile. ¡°One of your hairs almost fell on the te.¡±


    Faye heaved a long sigh internally, rxing atst.


    She stuttered, ¡°Sorry, Boss. M- My hair has been fallingtely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Wilbur responded, then turned back to enjoy his te of carbonara.


    Faye stood up straight with her heart racing wildly. She did not know what to say or do next.


    After taking two bites, Wilbur looked up and said, ¡°This is pretty good. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t,¡± Faye replied.


    ¡°Make some for yourself too. You¡¯re a pretty good cook,¡± Wilbur praised again.


    Faye nodded in a hurry and rushed off to the kitchen. Wilbur smiled at her retreating figure.


    Very soon, Faye had made herself a te of pasta as well. The pair sat and ate their food in silence.


    After doing the dishes, Faye sat down next to Wilbur with her nightgown lifted up slightly, revealing her


    pale, slender thighs.


    Wilbur sipped his tea. ¡°How are things going with Woods Corporate?¡±


    ¡°They signed the deal earlier this afternoon.¡±


    Faye seemed to turn into a different person when work was involved. Her tone was straightforward and


    blunt.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sent them the five billion dors, but we also sent over our people to take over most of their


    board of directors. We¡¯re also a majority shareholder now. We¡¯ll be in control of Woods Corporate in


    just a few days.¡±


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told the people we¡¯re sending to the Woods Corporate¡¯s board of directors to look through their


    ounts and taxes under the pretense of financial supervision to gather evidence. Based on their


    current situation, something¡¯s got to be off,¡± Faye said.


    Wilbur nced at Faye, surprised.


    This girl had not only made an urate conclusion of Wilbur¡¯s true intentions but had even nned


    ahead around them. What a rare talented individual.


    At that moment, Faye was seated on the couch, looking calm and collected, theplete opposite of


    the stuttering mess that she was from half an hour ago.


    Wilbur fell silent for a while before asking slowly, ¡°If you knew there was something wrong with Woods


    Corporate, why are you still investing in them?¡±


    ¡°Boss, everypany has problems like these. It¡¯s an industry secret, and everyone in the field knows


    it,¡± Faye replied vaguely.


    ¡°However, Cape Consortium¡¯s financial power can support Woods Corporate sufficiently to get them out


    of this tough time and even expand thepany in time. Those problems I mentioned earlier can be


    fixed after we¡¯ve taken over. But of course, I¡¯ve changed the n based on what you wanted.¡±


    Wilbur nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Boss,¡± Faye responded, bowing her head humbly.


    ¡°Get me a car tomorrow at eight o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± Seeing that there was nothing else to ask


    about the fine job Faye had done, Wilbur quickly changed the subject.


    Faye responded immediately, ¡°Do you have any requirements for the car?¡±


    ¡°Keep it lowkey. I don¡¯t want people to figure out my identity. Oh, and please don¡¯t call me Boss


    anymore,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye nced at Wilbur, her expression shing ufortably. ¡°What should I call you, then?¡±


    ¡°Willy, Sir, or whatever you deem fit. Just don¡¯t make it seem like you work for me.¡±


    Faye was at a loss for words. She must be out of her mind if she dared to call him Willy.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Faye probed cautiously, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call you Boss when


    no one¡¯s around, but call you Sir we¡¯re in public. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Where am I going to live?¡± Wilbur responded.


    Faye bit her lip upon hearing those words. ¡°There are plenty of guest rooms upstairs, and it¡¯s nicer up


    there. I¡¯m staying upstairs too.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in a guest room, then. I¡¯m single, anyways.¡±


    Faye blushed. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Wilbur got up and followed Faye to a guest room.


    After looking around, he turned to her and said, ¡°Alright, you can go get some rest. Don¡¯t worry about


    me in the future. Just focus on your job.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss. Goodnight.¡± Faye bowed and left.


    Wilbur toured around the guest room before going downstairs to meditate in the living room.


    Wilbur woke up on time, around seven o¡¯clock in the morning. He had spent the night meditating and


    felt absolutely refreshed.


    He got ready and went to the living room, just to see Faye already waiting for him.


    ¡°Hello, Boss.¡± Faye got up and bowed.


    Wilbur waved a hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t be so courteous around me. It¡¯s really awkward.¡±


    Faye did not react much to that. Instead, she took out a car key. ¡°Boss, your car¡¯s at the door.¡±


    ¡°Simple. Not a bad choice,¡± Wilbur said with a nod as he took the key.


    Faye said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a Corvette.¡±


    ¡°A Corvette? Isn¡¯t that a luxury car brand?¡± Wilbur was shocked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ This car costs two million and five hundred thousand dors,¡± Faye said.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep it lowkey?¡±


    Faye was speechless. Did this guy even understand how big thepany that he owned was?


    Of course, she did not dare to say any of that. ¡°Boss, this is the most lowkey car thepany has.¡±


    Wilbur exhaled and said, ¡°Fine. Go do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Faye nodded. ¡°Alright, Boss. Goodbye.¡±


    After saying that, Faye left with her handbag over her shoulder.


    From the back, her tight blue formal suit hugged her curves, and her heels entuated her silhouette


    even more. She radiated the air of a wless, sessful, mature workingdy.


    Wilbur smiled to himself and followed her out, driving his Corvette toward the city.


    Just as he arrived at the Department of Marital Affairs at eight o¡¯clock sharp, he received a call from


    Yvonne.


    ¡°Are you here yet? Don¡¯t you dare be a coward. I¡¯m warning you,¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice could be heard


    through the phone.


    Wilbur locked his car and replied in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance.¡±


    He ended the call and went to the entrance. Upon arrival, he could see that Yvonne and ke were


    already there, waiting for him.


    The pair seemed to heave a sigh of relief when they saw him.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yvonne scoffed coldly and went in first.


    With no custody battle for children and no division of assets to take care of, it was a rather speedy


    procedure.


    Half an hourter, the pair walked out holding their divorce certificates.


    Yvonne ran toward ke at top speed as she waved the certificate. ¡°ke, I¡¯m free.¡±


    ke wrapped Yvonne in his arms, and the two of them shared a passionate kiss.


    Wilbur¡¯s stomach almost turned at the sight, but he still forced out a smile at them. ¡°You¡¯re finally free.


    The two of you can get married now.¡±


    Yvonne glowered at Wilbur out of annoyance and said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! ke and I are


    going to have the grandest of weddings and invite all the members of Seechertown¡¯s elite. Get lost, you


    idiot.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t regret it when the timees,¡± Wilbur responded and chuckled.


    ke red up in anger. He marched up to Wilbur and shouted, ¡°Are you looking to get beaten up?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At the same time, two of ke¡¯s bodyguards rushed over as well to surround Wilbur.

 Chapter 7

    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to get violent with me, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, ke. Fighting with someone like him will only taint your value. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yvonne


    red at Wilbur in disdain as she pulled ke away.


    Before leaving, ke said, ¡°Just you wait, bastard. I¡¯m not done with you yet. You¡¯re so dead when I


    have the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me,¡± Wilbur replied with a smile.


    The pair left with their bodyguards with their heads held high, swaggering away.


    Wilbur shook his head and mumbled to himself, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your wedding too.¡±


    Having said that, he drove back to the house at Castlebury. After parking his car at the entrance, he


    cast a nce around the area and decided that he should look around and familiarize himself with the


    area.


    The neighborhood was a pretty big one with a central garden. The garden alone was around two


    hundred acres, almost the size of a public park.


    Wilbur reminisced on his life as he strolled about in the garden.


    His parents had mysteriously disappeared when he was a young boy, leaving him in his grandfather¡¯s


    care. His Dragonsoul awoke when he was sixteen, and he inherited a wide set of ancient skills.


    He then went abroad, forming the Abyss Mercenaries and amassing a fortune for himself.


    Upon dissolving the Abyss Mercenaries, he founded the Cape Consortium before returning to his old


    home in Seechertown to get married.


    He did all that, only to be abandoned and humiliated instead of living a happy life in love.


    Just as he was reminiscing, a voice called out from behind him, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    Wilbur looked up and saw a hunky man d in a ck suit blocking his way.


    In front of him was a young, beautiful girl in her twenties helping an old man walk.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Why? Do you own this ce?¡±


    ¡°No, but keep your distance,¡± The hunk said emotionlessly.


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, anyone can take a stroll here. Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t show you any mercy if youe any closer!¡± The hunk refused to move.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression changed into one of annoyance as he lowered his voice, ¡°Are you trying to abuse


    your power?¡±


    The hunk¡¯s expression turned cold. Just then, the old man interrupted with a hoarse voice, ¡°Out of the


    way! God, you¡¯re annoying. This is a public space. I don¡¯t own this ce!¡±


    It was only then that the hunk backed off.


    Wilbur walked up to the old man, who smiled and greeted him.


    Wilbur bowed slightly in response and continued walking.


    Just then, the girl remarked, ¡°Rude.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wilbur turned to look at the girl.


    The girl pushed up her sses and replied, ¡°I said that you were rude.¡±


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°Youngdy, not everyone cares about hierarchy as you do. I think I was being nice


    enough.¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What are you trying to say, huh?¡±


    The old man saw that the two were about to argue and let out a chuckle, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m going to be


    paralyzed real soon. Do me a favor and let this slide, will you?¡±


    Wilbur nced at the old man, observing him carefully before saying slowly, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re pretty ill.¡±


    Those words made the girl re up in anger at once. She pointed at Wilbur¡¯s nose in outrage. ¡°I dare


    you to say that again!¡±


    ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Wilbur¡¯s expression was uncaring.


    The girl was about to burst into a fit of rage when the old man stopped her with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t


    seem like a regr person, young man.¡±


    Wilbur responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m pretty average.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Tell me, how much longer do you think I¡¯ve got to live?¡± the old man asked all of a


    sudden.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wilbur replied, ¡°About a week.¡±


    The girl was practically shaking with outrage. She nced at the bodyguard, who came closer at once.


    The old man perked up at once and waved them down. ¡°Is that so? Do you have any solutions to that,


    young man?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so, but who are you to deserve me telling you?¡± Wilbur asked calmly.


    The old man chuckled at once and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Who am I, anyways? You¡¯d better be on your


    way, young man.¡±


    Wilbur turned around and promptly left.


    Just then, the girl remarked, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s such a snob.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t we look like snobs to other people too? Just like he said, who are we, even?¡± The


    old man rasped and continued on his walk.


    The girl teared up then. Tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re a hero who injured yourself trying to


    save our country. That¡¯s who you are!¡±


    ¡°And what do you mean by that? Anyone should do that for their country. We can¡¯t just act all high and


    mighty because of that, can we?¡± The old appeared to be furious.


    Wilbur stopped in his tracks all of a sudden, turning to look at the old man.


    ¡°If I could ask, what¡¯s your name?¡± Wilbur asked.


    The old man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Benjamin Grayson.¡±


    ¡°The founding father?¡± Wilbur replied, shocked.


    Benjamin waved a hand. ¡°Bah! I¡¯m just another old geezer.¡±


    Wilbur fell deep into thought.


    Benjamin Grayson was one of the founding fathers of Dasha. He made countless achievements and


    ended up as the highest chief-inmand in the army. He was greatly respected in the army and was


    also famous and garnered the respect of everyone in the country as well.


    A brief pauseter, Wilbur said, ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry for my poor manners just now, then. There¡¯s hope for


    your illness, you know. If you believe me, why don¡¯t we have a little chat elsewhere?¡±


    The old man beamed. ¡°I knew you were someone extraordinary. Why don¡¯t we go to my house for a


    while?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Wilbur nodded.


    Just then, the girl said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t believe him! He¡¯s just a scammer who¡¯s trying to get closer to


    you on purpose.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to scam out of an old geezer like me? You¡¯re overthinking this.¡±


    Benjamin gestured for Wilbur to follow him, and the two of them walked along the path together.


    The girl was practically stomping with rage at the back. Her grandpa had been treated by the country¡¯s


    best doctors to no avail, yet this cocky bastard was saying that he had a way? He was clearly making


    things up to butter up the Grayson family.


    Yet she did not dare to go against what her grandfather wanted and could only help him home as she


    red at Wilbur every opportunity she got.


    Wilbur pretended not to notice it. Very soon, the two of them reached Benjamin¡¯s house and sat down


    in the living room.


    Benjamin asked, ¡°Young man, are you able to tell what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Your old wounds are causing internal problems, and your age is making things worse. Your lungs are


    deteriorating by the day. You¡¯d be long dead if it hadn¡¯t been for the top medical support that you¡¯re


    getting,¡± Wilbur said, getting straight to the point.


    The old man¡¯s eyes brightened at once. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Observation,¡± Wilbur replied calmly.


    The old man stopped short. ¡°What fine observing skills you have. Do you have a solution, then?¡±


    ¡°Take off your shirt. I¡¯ll guide some energy into your body, then give you a set of cultivation methods for


    you to follow. You¡¯ll live past a hundred years if you do,¡± Wilbur said.


    The old man frowned as he looked at Wilbur, then spoke up after a brief pause, ¡°I guess my life isn¡¯t


    over yet. Please, go ahead.¡±


    The girl panicked. Seeing that her grandfather started to take his shirt off, she rushed forward to stop


    him. ¡°Grandpa, are you really believing this? He¡¯s clearly a scammer trying to get closer to the Grayson


    family for his own benefit! Don¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying it out. What¡¯s the harm in trying?¡± Benjamin said calmly.


    The girl cried out, ¡°You can¡¯t be falling for this! What if he uses your name to do whatever he wants?


    He¡¯ll ruin your legacy.¡±


    Benjamin asked in a low voice, ¡°What legacy of mine are you talking about? You think too highly of our


    family. Besides, can¡¯t you take him down if he really turned out to be a scammer?¡±


    The girl was speechless. She dared not retaliate against her grandfather. With that, she drew her spear


    and pointed it at Wilbur. ¡°Get out of here right now.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m not the bad guy here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as bad as one can get! I know what you¡¯re up to!¡± The girl cried out in rage.


    Wilbur sighed, and Benjamin spoke up at that moment, ¡°Leave us alone.¡±


    The girl was indignant but ended up stomping out while holding back her tears.


    Benjamin turned to look at Wilbur. ¡°That¡¯s my granddaughter, Susie. She¡¯s still young. Please don¡¯t


    mind her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Why do you have so much trust in me, Mister Grayson?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Benjamin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in my seventies, and I¡¯ve seen a lot. There is a lot left unknown in the world out


    there, and I know I¡¯m too old to find out what they are. However, I do believe that there are things I


    don¡¯t know of. More importantly, anyone dying would want a chance to live on. I¡¯m no exception.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very honest of you. Let¡¯s begin, then,¡± Wilbur said with a smile.


    Benjamin smiled, stripping off his shirt to reveal a torso covered in scars.


    There were more than ten scars from knife wounds alone and a few more from bullets. There wasn¡¯t a


    single part of his body that was intact. It was a terrifying sight.


    Wilbur sighed and remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve worked really hard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was just making a living as a poor man too. I¡¯m not as great as that kid makes me


    out to be,¡± Benjamin said nonchntly.


    Wilbur smiled. He ced a palm onto Benjamin¡¯s back and slowly channeled a wave of spirit energy


    into his body.


    Wilbur then guided the spirit energy around Benjamin¡¯s body carefully. ¡°Remember this energy path


    and do the same in the future.¡±


    Benjamin nodded, and Wilbur continued.


    After the energy had traveled thirty-six rounds, Wilbur slowly removed his hands.


    Just then, Benjamin let out a deep breath. His expression changed into one of shock.


    He could feel that his breathing waspletely smooth, devoid of the dull underlying feeling from


    before. On top of that, he felt lighter overall as well, as if all of his cells were revitalized with vigor.


    He slowly got up and bowed deeply to Wilbur. ¡°You are a miracle worker.¡±


    Wilbur hurried to help him up. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Benjamin sat down again, feeling impressed and shocked. ¡°You¡¯re a miracle worker. I can¡¯t believe I


    lived long enough to witness a miracle myself.¡±


    ¡°Mister Grayson, can you ask for a pen and paper? I¡¯ll write down the cultivation method for you.¡±


    Benjamin waved his hand, and a servant showed up at once with a pen and paper in tow.


    Wilbur contemted for a moment before he doodled on the paper.


    A whileter, he said, ¡°This is a simplified version of the beginner¡¯s Dragon Chant that I cultivated.


    Follow this, and you¡¯ll be immune to all diseases and live a long life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, young man.¡± Benjamin stared at the paper as if he had juste across a


    priceless treasure.


    Just then, Wilbur got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    Benjamin hurried to get dressed and sent Wilbur out. He asked for Wilbur¡¯s number before reluctantly


    parting ways.


    At the same time, Susie came downstairs and stared at her grandfather with bloodshot eyes.


    Benjamin ignored her. ¡°Send my finest tea and wine to Uncle Wilbur at house number eighteen.


    Remember to thank him.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you still believing this scammer?¡± Susie could not help but shout.


    Benjamin, too, was angered. ¡°Would I not know if he was a scammer? You¡¯ll go when I tell you to, or


    you can piss off back to medical school and get out of my sight.¡±


    Susie was close to tears from her indignance but did not dare to say much after seeing how angry her


    grandfather was. All she could do was prepare what she was told to and have the servants bring it to


    the car.


    The tea and wine were gifts from Susie¡¯s parents and some of Benjamin¡¯s subordinates. They were


    both rare treasures that were difficult toe by, costing at least a few hundred thousand dors.


    Susie could hardly contain her anger upon thinking that they were all going to that scammer.


    Nevertheless, she still drove to house number eighteen. She did not get out of the car. Instead, she


    took out her phone and made a call.


    A whileter, the call connected, and Susie said, ¡°Dad, pleasee home. Grandpa¡¯s losing his mind.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A deep voice could be heard from the phone.


    Susie said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s been scammed by a young man iming to be able to heal him. Grandpa


    totally believed him and even told me to send him gifts.¡±


    There was a brief silence on the other end before her father responded, ¡°Do as your Grandpa said. I¡¯ll


    come home and sort this out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Dad. Hurry up.¡± Susie ended the call. Her expression was ice-cold as she got out of the car and


    rang the doorbell.


    Wilbur opened the door. Seeing her, he asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    Susie did not say anything in response. She took the tea and wine out of the car, ced them in front


    of Wilbur, and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re up to. You better watch out. Someone¡¯s going toe get


    you.¡±


    Wilbur was stunned for a moment before replying with a smile, ¡°Anytime.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Susie ignored him and turned around to drive away.


    On her way home, Susie could hardly contain her sadness.


    She realized that her grandfather was starting to act like any other old person, willing to believe


    anything just to live a little longer. How different was he from any old geezer who resorted to buying


    fake medicine?


    Their family had a team of personal doctors and the top medical team in Seechertown to support them.


    How could her grandfather believe all that nonsense? He was really losing his mind.


    After arriving home, Susie was just about to get out of the car when another car stopped in front of her.


    A middle-ageddy got out. Susie saw who it was and scrambled to get out of the car to wee her.


    ¡°Doctor Sepia! What are you doing here?¡± Susie asked warmly.


    Doctor Sepia nced at her and smiled. ¡°Susie, you came just in time.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed a box of medicine to Susie. ¡°The medical team just invented a new


    medicine that can prolong one¡¯s lifespan and improve their immune system. It¡¯s brilliant. It was just sent


    to ourb. Hurry up and let Mister Grayson ingest it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Susie was overjoyed as she took the medicine.


    Doctor Sepia smiled. ¡°Of course. Well, I won¡¯t disrupt Mister Grayson¡¯s day, then. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡± Susie sent Doctor Sepia off, then entered the house in high spirits as she made her way to her


    grandfather¡¯s room.


    ¡°Grandpa, the Seechertown medical team just invented this new medicine. You should take one


    quickly. Doctor Sepia sent them over personally.¡±


    Benjamin nced at the medicine briefly. ¡°Put it over there.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to see you take it, ¡°Susie said.


    Benjamin grew impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll take it. Just get out.¡±


    Susie pursed her lips but did as she was told.


    Benjamin nced at the medicine once, then threw it into his shoe cab while shaking his head.


    ¡°Pills, pills, and more pills. They¡¯re going to kill me one day.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After saying that, he began to meditate using the chant.


    Meanwhile, on the other end¡­


    Wilbur took the tea and wine into the house happily and opened it to take a look.


    ¡®Oh my, these are all high-end products, the kind that money can¡¯t buy!¡¯ Wilbur thought to himself.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be helping myself then, Mister Grayson.¡±


    He put the gifts aside and began to cultivate. It was not until evening that he slowly opened his eyes.


    Upon opening his mouth, he spat out a white ribbon aura.


    Just then, his phone started ringing. Surprised, Wilbur picked up and answered, ¡°Miss Yvonne, what¡¯s


    the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wilbur, I¡¯ve got good news for you. Try not to get too emotional, though,¡± Yvonne¡¯s overjoyed voice


    could be heard from the phone.

 Chapter 9

    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll try to control myself.¡±


    ¡°ke and I have decided to hold our wedding at Soutke Resort Ind on the sixteenth of this


    month, and we¡¯re inviting you,¡± Yvonne said.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wilbur fell silent for a second before saying, ¡°Why are you inviting me?¡±


    ¡°For you to see how perfect ke and I are for each other, of course. We¡¯re inviting all the members of


    Seechertown¡¯s elite. Surely you wouldn¡¯t dare to show up?¡± Yvonne said proudly.


    Wilbur was calm. ¡°So you just want to humiliate me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call it that! I just wanted you to know that you never deserved someone like me. You¡¯re a chicken


    if you don¡¯te. Bastard chicken.¡±


    Wilbur understood what she was getting at. Yvonne was taking it out on him.


    She knew that the five million dors had been useful to the Willows but was not willing to admit it.


    This was why she was going to all lengths to humiliate him and bring him down so she would appear


    better. She wanted to prove that she made the right decision all along.


    What a joke. Wilbur sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± He hung up the phone after saying that.


    Just then, the door of the house was pushed open, and Faye walked in carrying a bag of groceries.


    ¡°Hello, Boss,¡± Faye said respectfully.


    Wilbur smiled lightly. ¡°Did you go shopping for groceries?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want your meals to be too in,¡± Faye said.


    ¡°Thank you. You didn¡¯t have to,¡± Wilbur reassured her.


    ¡°Of course I do! I need to eat too.¡±


    Faye changed into her slippers and stored the groceries in the fridge before heading upstairs to change


    into her pajamas.


    This time, she wore a silk dress that went all the way down to her ankles. The neckline was cut low,


    exposing her smooth shoulders. Her hair was up in a bun, making her look like a wealthy housewife.


    Faye was truly a woman of taste when it came to fashion.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make dinner,¡± Faye informed Wilbur with a smile before heading to the kitchen.


    Wilbur nodded while he sat in the living room and watched television.


    Very soon, Faye had made a meal of chicken and peas with mashed potatoes. It was a simple meal,


    but it looked delicious.


    Upon setting the table, Faye sat down elegantly. A woman like her had a graceful manner even when


    having a meal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook that many things. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Faye¡¯s expression was apologetic as she spoke.


    Wilbur hurried to say, ¡°Oh, this is already wonderful enough.¡±


    After saying that, he dug into his meal and cried out internally. The charm of a woman like Faye was


    more than what most people could endure.


    Faye looked at Wilbur after a few bites. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve discovered a problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡± Wilbur said between chewing.


    Faye put down her fork, paused for a moment, then said, ¡°A few of the directors secretly copied ke¡¯s


    hard drive after getting into Woods Corporate, and we found that he¡¯s got a proposal named Willow


    Corp.¡±


    ¡°What proposal is that?¡±


    ¡°He has looked into Willow Corp¡¯s financial condition and is nning to marry into the Willow family to


    gain shares of thepany.¡±


    ¡°He wrote all that in the proposal?¡± Wilbur found that quite hard to believe.


    Faye shook her head. ¡°Not exactly, but there was stuff about marrying Yvonne Willow, thepany


    rep. The point is he¡¯s nning to marry her and buy shares of thepany until he¡¯s the majority


    shareholder before getting a divorce. He¡¯s even got the divorce statement drafted. It¡¯s very detailed. I¡¯m


    pretty sure he¡¯s going to try and legally usurp the entirepany.¡±


    Wilbur was stunned. Although he had thought of that, he did not expect ke to be that thorough. They


    had not even gotten married yet, but he had already prepared the divorce papers.


    A short pauseter, Wilbur handed his te to Faye. ¡°Could I please have more potatoes?¡±


    Faye filled his te, and Wilbur dug in again.


    Faye could not hold it in any longer and asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss, you and Woods Corporate¡­¡±


    Wilbur nced at Faye, who quickly looked down and continued eating.


    Wilbur took another bite. ¡°Yvonne¡¯s my ex-wife. We just got divorced today, and she¡¯s remarrying ke


    Woods.¡±


    Faye¡¯s fork ttered to the floor, the sound ringing through the air.


    She could not believe her own ears.


    How stupid was Yvonne to get a divorce from Wilbur and remarry ke?


    That being said, this discovery answered a lot of questions that had been bugging her for the past few


    days.


    So, those two idiots had done such a thing.


    Faye picked her words carefully and said, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need a woman like that.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Gather all the evidence you have. I promised to attend their wedding. I¡¯ve got to bring


    them a proper gift.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Faye immediately understood what her task was. She silently grieved the fate of those two


    idiots.


    After finishing dinner, Faye brought the dishes to the kitchen while Wilbur lit a cigarette and smoked it


    in silence.


    After she was done, Wilbur said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Come and get some rest.¡± After that, he


    returned to his room.


    Faye was a little speechless but could only go back upstairs to her room.


    Shey on her bed, unable to figure out why Yvonne Willow would do such a stupid thing.


    Wilbur had an endless supply of wealth, and it was proven that he had some kind of superhuman


    abilities. Besides, he was a pretty handsome guy as well.


    After getting to know him over the past two days, Faye realized that he was a rather well-mannered


    guy. He never looked at her body for too long and never made things awkward between the two of


    them. He was indeed a very decent guy.


    Where in the world would you find a husband like that?


    Not only did Yvonne miss her chance, but she even stooped so low as to do something like that to


    trigger Wilbur. No, she was not just idiotic. She was irreversibly braindead.


    Just as she was fantasizing, her phone rang.


    She looked at who the caller was and answered it.


    ¡°Miss Yves, we¡¯ve found something new at Woods Corporate,¡± her secretary said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Woods Corporate has problems with their taxes and ounts, and they¡¯re pretty bad.¡±


    ¡°Good. Keep the evidence safe, and don¡¯t rm ke.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Miss Yves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and bring the people in charge of the tax department as well as fiscal crimes. I¡¯ve got some things


    to report.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss Yves.¡±


    Faye hung up the call and scoffed to herself lightly. ¡°Time¡¯s up, ke and Yvonne. You guys are going


    to regret this.¡±


    Lying in bed, she tossed and turned as she struggled to fall asleep. The image of Wilbur¡¯s face came


    into her mind, and her face turned redder and redder.


    The next morning.


    Wilbur woke up on time, as usual. He got ready and went to the living room.


    What met him there was Faye dressed in a lc office suit. Her pencil skirt highlighting her curves


    nicely.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early, Miss Yves,¡± Wilbur greeted her with a smile.


    Faye bowed lightly as Wilbur walked up to her. He saw two dark circles hanging under Faye¡¯s eyes, the


    kind that was difficult to hide even with the use of concealer.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye turned red all the way to her neck. She lowered her head at once. ¡°My secretary calledst night


    and said there was a problem with Woods Corporate¡¯s ounts and taxes. I¡¯ve invited the people in


    charge of the Department of Taxes and Fiscal Crimes over this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is it bad?¡± Wilbur¡¯s interest was piqued at once.

 Chapter 10

    Faye nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty bad.¡±


    ¡°I see. Just do what you need to do and get it done,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Faye nodded hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll be going, then. Bye, Boss.¡±


    After saying goodbye, Faye practically bolted out of the door.


    Wilbur chuckled to himself and made himself a quick breakfast before taking a walk in the


    neighborhood park.


    He found an empty spot and stretched a little beforeunching into a few martial arts moves.


    It turned out to be more than ten moves.


    Every move stretched the human body to its physical limits, to unbelievable points.


    The moves were strung together to form a strange cultivation method, one that was endless and ever-


    changing.


    Half an hourter, Wilbur was drenched in sweat, yet he felt impossibly light and free. His body felt


    refreshed.


    Sweaty and satisfied, he got ready to head home for a shower before resuming his meditation.


    Just as he exited the park, he bumped into two people carrying gifts.


    The two people saw him as well and approached him at once.


    ¡°My goodness. I know you¡¯ve left the Willows, but are you sleeping in the park now?¡± Yvonne asked her


    expression one of disdain.


    Next to her, ke¡¯s expression was smug as well as he shook his head bitterly. ¡°I know you¡¯re not


    doing well, but you can¡¯t be begging out here. You¡¯re pretty smart, though, picking a wealthy


    neighborhood to do your begging. I guess you¡¯re notpletely brainless.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the imagination, haven¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Are we wrong?¡± Yvonne scoffed. ¡°What can a useless freeloader like you do aside from begging?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell the security to kick you out. However, I¡¯d advise you to get a job soon, or you¡¯d


    truly be useless living like this,¡± ke said.


    Wilbur nced at the two of them. ¡°You seem pretty free for people with a weddinging up.¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re busy!¡± Yvonne red at Wilbur. ¡°A few of my friends with high social status live here.


    We¡¯re here to send them wedding invitations.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be in your way, then. Please go on.¡± Wilbur left after that.


    However, ke shouted after him. ¡°Remember toe to the wedding! You were once with Yvonne,


    so you should be there to see her happy.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Wilbur left without even turning his head.


    Right then, Susie and her grandfather, along with their bodyguard, were nearby. Susie saw the entire


    scene.


    She said to the bodyguard, ¡°Bring Grandpa to go work out. I¡¯ll be there in a second.¡±


    The bodyguard nodded, then helped Benjamin into the park. Susie, on the other hand, sped up her


    footsteps and caught up to ke and Yvonne.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you two know that man?¡± Susie asked.


    The pair turned to look at Susie. They knew that anyone who lived in this neighborhood would be


    extremely rich and did not dare to treat her with any disrespect.


    Yvonne answered quickly, ¡°Yes, we know him. Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Susie Grayson. I¡¯d like to know what that man does for a living. Can you tell me?¡± Susie


    asked.


    Yvonne paused for a moment before saying, ¡°He¡¯s my ex-husband. He freeloaded off my family for


    three years without doing a thing. We just got divorced.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful of him now that he¡¯s in the area. He can¡¯t be up to any good. A broke person


    would do anything,¡± ke chimed in painstakingly.


    Susie nodded slowly. ¡°Thanks. I understand now.¡±


    After the conversation, she turned and headed into the park.


    Sure enough, she was right. That man was indeed trying to get close to the Grayson family. How could


    someone like him be capable?


    She was going to expose his true colors once her father was home, so her grandfather would not fall


    for that guy¡¯s schemes anymore.


    Wilbur, on the other hand, got home and took a shower before beginning to meditate.


    Around evening, the doorbell rang.


    Wilbur got up to answer the door and saw Benjamin holding a bottle of wine.


    ¡°Mister Grayson! Please,e in,¡± Wilbur greeted Benjamin, weing him inside


    Benjamin ced the wine on the table, and Wilbur brewed a cup of tea for him.


    Benjamin eximed, ¡°It really is a miracle. Ever since you induced that wave of energy into me and I


    used your cultivation methods, I feel like I¡¯ve been reborn. Looks like I¡¯ll have a few more years to live.¡±


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve lived a glorious life already. You should spend the rest of your time enjoying yourself.¡±


    As the two were chatting, Faye came home from work. She saw that there was a guest and hurried to


    greet him.


    Benjamin returned a greeting politely. Wilbur then said, ¡°Could you whip up something? I think Mister


    Grayson would like to have a drink.¡±


    Faye nodded, then went to the kitchen in her office clothes.


    A whileter, she emerged with four dishes in tow. They were simple dishes but smelled and tasted


    amazing.


    Faye set the table along with a few wine sses and served the two of them a meal.


    Benjamin and Wilbur chatted, drinking away happily.


    From the way Benjamin kept on clinking his ss with Wilbur, it was clear that he had not drunk in a


    long time.


    Wilbur reciprocated as well. Despite Benjamin¡¯s body not having fully recovered yet, he now had


    Wilbur¡¯s cultivation method, so drinking a little would hardly affect him.


    While drinking, Wilbur took out his pack of cigarettes and nced at Benjamin.


    Benjamin practically lit up at once, causing Wilbur to chuckle. ¡°Would you like one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like one,¡± Benjamin beamed.


    Wilbur handed him a cigarette and lit it for him. Benjamin took a few deep puffs, then exhaled a


    mouthful of thick smoke a few secondster.


    ¡°That¡¯s what life is about,¡± Benjamin said, lost in bliss.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t smoke that much, though.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s living to ten thousand years old if your life¡¯s meaningless?¡± Benjamin mused deeply.


    Wilbur merely nodded, not saying anything.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Faye got up to open the door, and Susie barged in in a fit of rage.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be here, Grandpa. You¡¯re smoking and drinking too?¡± Susie stared at the cigarettes and


    wine on the table in shock.


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°What are you shouting about? You¡¯re in someone else¡¯s home. Where are your


    manners?


    Susie cried out, ¡°He¡¯s scamming you, Grandpa! Look, he¡¯s even making you smoke now! Don¡¯t you


    know how your own body is doing?¡±


    Benjamin growled angrily, ¡°I know it very well. I know what¡¯s happening to my body better than anyone


    else.¡±


    Susie asked, ¡°Then why are you smoking and drinking? What did the doctors say?¡±


    Benjamin shook his head and nced at Wilbur. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can keep drinking anymore. I¡¯m


    getting really pissed off.¡±


    After saying that, he got up and left alone,pletely ignoring Susie.


    Susie glowered at Wilbur. ¡°You¡¯re a liar and a cheat! How can you let an old, sick man smoke and drink


    just to get what you want? You¡¯re really evil!¡±


    Wilbur lit a cigarette and tuned her out.


    Seeing Wilbur¡¯s response, Susie turned to Faye instead. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°Who are you, and do I need to tell you?¡± Faye asked at once, getting straight to the point.


    Susie spat coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are to him, but stay away from my Grandpa. Oh, and I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯re someone with power as well. This man¡¯s a scammer, and I hope you don¡¯t fall for his tricks and


    end up bankrupt.¡±


    After making her statement, Susie left in a hurry to go after her grandfather.


    Faye did not know what to say. What a rudedy!


    ¡°Boss, who was that? What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Faye asked.


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°That old man is Benjamin Grayson. The girl is his granddaughter, Susie Grayson.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Faye was dumbfounded. Benjamin was someone who had regrly appeared on television back in the


    day. No wonder he looked so familiar.


    ¡°That was him?¡± Faye asked in disbelief.


    Wilbur nodded, and Faye frowned. ¡°Mister Grayson¡¯s identity is quite something. His granddaughter


    doesn¡¯t seem to like you very much, though.¡±


    ¡°Just leave her be,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye nodded quietly before saying, ¡°Boss, everything¡¯s set. I just received an invitation to ke and


    Yvonne¡¯s wedding today too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I trust that you¡¯ll do a good job,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Faye continued, ¡°I¡¯m nning to give them a big surprise at their wedding. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The bigger, the better,¡± Wilbur responded, remembering how Yvonne had treated him.


    Faye nodded. She nced at the unfinished wine, then back at Wilbur. ¡°Boss, would you like me to


    drink with you?¡±


    ¡°You can drink?¡± Wilbur chuckled.


    Faye flushed slightly. ¡°A little.¡±


    Wilbur poured Faye a ss. ¡°It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t had enough.¡±


    Faye raised her ss, clinking it against Wilbur¡¯s as the pair drained the contents.


    Following that, the two of them chatted as they drank. It did not take long for them to finish the wine


    that Benjamin had brought over.


    Faye seemed to be pretty drunk and in the mood. She went to get another bottle from the wine cab


    and popped it open without another word.


    Wilbur chuckled. Faye poured each of them another ss, and they continued to drink.


    Over an hourter, Wilbur looked at Faye, who passed out on the couch. At a loss for words, he shook


    his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink that much if you can¡¯t take it. What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    Without any other options, he could only carry the unconsciousdy upstairs.


    Faye¡¯s body, scent and aura ate away at Wilbur¡¯s resistance against temptation.


    Atst, he finally took Faye to her room and covered her with a nket, after which he rushed


    downstairs immediately.


    After he had left, Faye opened her eyes slowly. She nced at the door irritably and mumbled, ¡°Was I


    not charming enough?¡±


    The next morning.


    Upon waking up, Wilbur decided to stay in his room for a little while longer. He only came out of his


    room after Faye had left for work.


    What happenedst night was a little awkward, and he was a little nervous to see Faye.


    After all, as the boss, he had gotten his female subordinate drunk. That would not look very good.


    After making himself breakfast, he headed to the park to cultivate.


    Just then, in house number one, Susie was standing at the door of her grandfather¡¯s room as she


    begged, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve got a check-up due today. Please open the door.¡±


    There was no response. Susie could only call out over and over again.


    A long timeter, Benjamin sighed. He was in the middle of cultivating. He got up and opened the door.


    He felt like he was in prison but could not bring himself to get angry at his granddaughter.


    Susie saw her grandfather and rushed up to him at once. ¡°Grandpa, have you been eating the


    medicine on time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Benjamin said calmly.


    In fact, he had thrown the medicine into his shoe cab, and it was still there.


    Susie nodded and drove her grandfather to the hospital for a series of check-ups.


    After they were done, Doctor Sepia said to Susie, ¡°The results will be out in the afternoon. I¡¯ll give you a


    call.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Sepia,¡± Susie said before sending her grandfather home.


    Once they got home, Benjamin headed to his room again to continue cultivating.


    Susie began to wait anxiously. Her grandfather was very, very ill, and everyone knew about it.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Whether or not he had a chance at getting better would be all on the medicine.


    It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Doctor Sepia finally called.


    Doctor Sepia was delighted to tell Susie that her grandfather¡¯s condition had taken a turn for the better,


    to the point where even his fibrotic lungs were getting better. It was truly a miracle.


    After delivering the news, Doctor Sepia urged Susie to have her grandfather keep taking that medicine,


    considering how effective they were.


    Susie agreed happily to everything. She hung up the call and let out a sigh of relief.


    Based on what Doctor Sepia was saying, her grandfather was getting better, and he would be able to


    live a few more years with no issues. That was definitely good news for the Grayson family.


    However, the thought of that scammer made her grit her teeth in anger again.


    She has met people like this before.


    The Grayson family were a force to be reckoned with in the country with unrivaled influence, and


    countless people wanted to get close to them so they could get whatever they wanted from them.


    Her grandfather had told them before to be careful of people like that in case they used the Graysons¡¯


    reputation to cause harm to the country for personal gain.


    However, her grandfather was clearly losing his mind with age. To think that he would believe that


    scammer just like that and forget everything he had said before.


    At that thought, Susie could not help but give her father another call.


    ¡°Dad, when are youing back? That scammer¡¯s making Grandpa drink and smoke now. He¡¯s gone


    too far.¡±


    There was a brief pause before an enraged voice rang through the phone, ¡°Send me this guy¡¯s details.


    I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Please hurry. Grandpa¡¯s getting worse and worse.¡±


    Upon hanging up, Susie sent over Wilbur¡¯s phone number, address and even his picture to her father.


    Following that, she gritted her teeth and growled, ¡°Just wait and see how my Dad takes you down, you


    lying bastard.¡±


    It was five o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Wilbur finished meditating early and went to the supermarket to buy some groceries. He then headed


    home and started cooking in the kitchen. Having Faye cook for him all the time was starting to make


    him feel a little bad.


    When Faye returned to the house from work and saw Wilbur busying himself in the kitchen, she


    covered her mouth in shock.


    A momentter, she rushed up to him and said, ¡°Boss, let me handle this. I can¡¯t let you cook.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do, anyways. Besides, it doesn¡¯t feel right to make you cook for me all the time. It¡¯s


    your turn to try out my cooking.¡±


    As he spoke, Wilbur brought out a few dishes to the dining table.


    ¡°Thank you, Boss. I¡¯ll get changed.¡±


    Faye flitted up the stairs joyously, changing into ace slip dress beforeing down.


    The slip dress covered everything it had to but would expose Faye¡¯s long, glossy legs with each


    motion.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He set the tes and cutleries for both of them, and they dug in heartily.


    Faye was ecstatic, praising Wilbur to no end. It was a rather simple meal, but Faye dug in as if she was


    dining on the world¡¯s finest foods.


    Wilbur had three servings himself. The two shared a smile after eating, and Faye eveny on the couch


    with her legs on disy. Whatever could not be seen threatened to be exposed at any second, drawing


    Wilbur in more and more.


    Nevertheless, all Wilbur said was, ¡°Could you please do the dishes?¡±


    Faye sat up, her gaze shing irritably. She put away the dishes before sitting down next to Wilbur.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s ke and Yvonne¡¯s wedding tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Wilbur said, ¡°It¡¯s time to give them their big present. You know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss. They¡¯re going to pay for sure,¡± Faye replied.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Get some rest. Don¡¯t worry about me tomorrow. I¡¯ll go on my own.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Boss.¡±


    Wilbur got up and returned to his room.


    Faye stared at his retreating figure and let out a small sigh.


    If she had been the one to be mistreated and humiliated like this, she would be sure to return it tenfold.


    Her boss was far too nice. However, she was not. She had never gone soft on her enemies before.


    The next day.


    Wilbur woke up at around ten in the morning. He walked out of the house, then drove off to Soutke


    Resort Ind.


    It was time for him to get some closure.


    At the same time, an SUV with a military badge on it stopped in front of house number one.


    A tall and broad-shouldered middle-aged man stepped out of the car.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was dressed in regr clothes, but it was not hard to tell from his appearance that he was someone


    from the army.


    The man rang the doorbell. Susie opened the door and cheered, ¡°Dad! You¡¯re finally home!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Where¡¯s your grandpa?¡± The man asked.


    Susie frowned. ¡°He¡¯s been locking himself in his room all day and acting all mysterious. That


    scammer¡¯s really gotten to him.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s his health?¡± The man asked again.


    Susie said at once, ¡°Grandpa took the medicine that the Seechertown medical team brought over, and


    he¡¯s doing much better now. He just had a couple of tests done on him, and all the results were


    positive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let me teach that liar a lesson. No one¡¯s taking advantage of the Grayson family name,¡±


    the man mused coldly.


    Susie nodded at once. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve got to teach him a lesson, or someone else might think they can


    get close to Grandpa in the future.¡±


    Just then, the man turned and said to the driver, ¡°Call up that scammer and tell him I¡¯d like to meet with


    him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The driver made the call at once. A whileter, he returned and said carefully, ¡°He said that


    he¡¯s at a wedding over at Soutke Resort Ind and that you should go look for him yourself if you


    want to see him.¡±


    ¡°That bastard¡¯s got some nerves.¡± The man¡¯s expression hardened at once. ¡°How dare he act all high


    and mighty to me, Gordon Grayson! We¡¯re going to Soutke Resort Ind right now!¡±


    Gordon got into the car, and the driver sped off at once.


    Susie let out a long breath. ¡°You lying bastard, you¡¯re going to get it. Just you wait.¡±


    After saying that, she went back inside and walked to her grandfather¡¯s room. She paused briefly


    before calling out, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time to go for your workout. You haven¡¯te out of your room at all


    today.¡±


    The room waspletely silent, so Susie could only call out over and over again.


    Despite her grandfather¡¯s condition getting better, he would still need to work out.


    Atst, Benjamin opened the door half an hourter and red at Susie irritably. ¡°Are you done? Don¡¯t


    I have even a bit of freedom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, Grandpa. Don¡¯t be so stubborn,¡± Susie said.


    Benjamin sneered coldly. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on with my body. You can cut the nagging. Are you


    doing all this to try to piss me off?¡±


    ¡°How could you say that, Grandpa? If it hadn¡¯t been for the Seechertown medical team¡¯s care and ours,


    your condition wouldn¡¯t have gotten better,¡± Susie said indignantly.


    Benjamin scoffed, ¡°Do you really think that you did all the work.¡±


    Susie was angered as well. ¡°Didn¡¯t we? You should know that your body¡¯s at its limit, and you¡¯re relying


    on the medicine to keep you alive. If it hadn¡¯t been for the medicine and me dropping out of med school


    to take care of you, would you still be around? Doesn¡¯t any of that matter to you?¡±


    Susie burst into tears as she said those words.


    She felt as if her grandfather was really losing his mind. He was not grateful for her care toward him all


    those years in the slightest, yet that scammer had him dancing to the scammer¡¯s tune with just a few


    words, keeping him cooped up in his room all day doing some cultivation nonsense. Her sadness only


    grew as she thought more about it, sobbing harder by the second.


    Benjamin sighed at the sight of his granddaughter in this state. He went into his room, took out the


    medicine from his shoe cab, and showed it to her.


    Throwing the medicine in front of Susie, Benjamin said, ¡°Take a look. This is what your medicine¡¯s done


    to me.¡±


    Susie wiped her tears away in a daze, staring nkly at her grandfather.


    Benjamin did not say a word and stood right there. Susie picked up the box slowly and opened it.


    The vials of medicine were neatly lined up,pletely untouched.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Susie asked in disbelief.


    Benjamin sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten sick of all that medicine. I¡¯ve not touched any of these.¡±


    Susie was in a state of shock. ¡°B-But what about your health?¡±


    Benjamin looked at Susie and frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? What did my reports say?¡±


    Susie stuttered, ¡°Th-they said that your vital signs were all t-taking a turn for the b-better, and that even


    your fibrotic lungs were getting better too.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you still think that it was the medicine that did all that?¡± Benjamin asked.


    The medicine Susie was holding dropped to the ground with a thud. Susie¡¯s jaw was wide open in


    disbelief.


    Benjamin shook his head. ¡°You young people think you¡¯re so smart and know everything. Well, I¡¯m


    going to tell you that miracles do exist. In fact, Dasha is full of prodigies like Wilbur Penn. When are you


    going to take a step back and stop seeing the world with such prejudice?¡±


    Susie was taken aback. After some time, she finally spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, this can¡¯t be. The cultivation


    method that guy taught you actually made your health better?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjamin replied.


    Susie was thoroughly speechless. She could not believe that it was real.


    Nevertheless, it was true that her grandfather had not taken any of the medicine but still got better


    miraculously. That was a fact, and there was no way for her to disprove it.


    At that moment, she faced the biggest dilemma in her life.


    A whileter, she raised her head and said weakly, ¡°Grandpa, Dad came back.¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s he doing here instead of watching over his post?¡± Benjamin said, obviously displeased.


    Susie did not dare to speak, but she could not hide the truth either. She said meekly, ¡°He¡¯s gone to take


    care of Wilbur Penn.¡±


    Benjamin immediately bellowed furiously, ¡°What?! Who told you to do that?¡±


    Susie fell into a panic right away. ¡°Grandpa, let me exin. I thought that Wilbur was a scammer who


    tried to use our family name for personal gain. That¡¯s why I told Dad toe back.¡±


    Benjamin fumed, ¡°You idiots! Get your Dad back here! You two are going to apologize to Wilbur, and


    don¡¯te back until he forgives you! The Grayson household has no ce for people like you two!¡±


    As he spoke, Benjamin was so aggravated that heunched into a fit of coughs.


    Susie was scared witless and rushed over to pat his back. ¡°I¡¯ll go right now, Grandpa. Please don¡¯t be


    angry.¡±


    ¡°Just go already!¡± Benjamin shouted.


    Susie did not dare to retaliate. She called out to the maids to watch over her grandfather before driving


    off to Soutke Resort Ind herself.


    She started calling her father right away in the car, but none of her calls went through.

 Chapter 13

    Over at Soutke Resort Ind.


    It was a privately-owned vacation spot located west of Seechertown, and was around a thousand acres


    wide.


    Itsnd was surrounded by a pristine naturalke with an ind in the middle. It had over ten billion


    dors invested into the construction of five-star hotels and various entertainment facilities. It even had


    a variety of exotic nts transnted there, making the ind one of Seechertown¡¯s most famous


    vacation sites.


    On that very day, ke had the entire resort ind reserved for only those who were invited.


    The resort was transformed into arge event space after a few days of decorating. There were tables


    and chairs adorned with fresh flowers, as well as all kinds of snacks and champagne.


    Wilbur parked outside Soutke and walked over to the ind. Right at its front was the guests¡¯ check-


    in table, as well as the gift collection counter.


    Wilbur walked up to the table and tossed the five hundred dors that he had prepared on it. ¡°Here¡¯s


    my gift.¡±


    The people at the table were all members of the Willow family. One of them saw that it was Wilbur and


    cast a disdainful re at the money on the table. ¡°Gosh, are you really this broke? Look at everyone


    else. Their gifts are worth tens of thousands of dors! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for giving such a paltry


    sum?¡±


    Wilbur chuckled and responded, ¡°I had five million dors, but someone took it away and still refuses to


    pay me back to this day. Five hundred is all I have now.¡±


    The event supervisor¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing those words, and roared, ¡°You bastard! Are


    you trying to cause a scene?¡±


    Wilbur replied with a deep voice, ¡°Me? Cause a scene? That¡¯s what the Willow family¡¯s been doing.¡±


    The supervisor sneered coldly, ¡°Listen up, young man. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mister Woods and Miss


    Yvonne¡¯s instructions, I would¡¯ve beaten you to a pulp.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite believe that,¡± Wilbur responded calmly.


    The few members of the Willow family next to the supervisor heard this and were about to get physical.


    However, the supervisor stopped them and said, ¡°Today¡¯s Miss Yvonne¡¯s big day. Let him go for now.


    We¡¯ll get him when this is over.¡±


    ¡°Find yourself a spot to sit. There¡¯s plenty to eat and drink. You should get back your money¡¯s worth,¡±


    the manager mocked.


    Wilbur paid him no heed and walked in confidently. The supervisor, on the other hand, called Yvonne at


    once.


    Wilbur walked to the central region of the ind. He got himself a ss of champagne before finding


    himself a spot to sit.


    It was eleven in the morning, and guests were stilling in. Some of them were people of power, and


    the check-in table announced their arrivals as a gesture of respect as well as to bask in their glory.


    Woods Corporate was rather famous in Seechertown, being considered one of the bigger


    establishments in the city. The guests present that day were all people with high status.


    ke and Yvonne approached Wilbur not long after he took his seat.


    ke was in a deep red suit with his shiny hair slicked back. Meanwhile, Yvonne, who was d in a


    skintight white dress, clutched onto ke¡¯s arm blissfully.


    The pair walked up to Wilbur, and ke spoke up with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have the guts to


    show up.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was invited. Naturally, I had toe and congratte you two. After all, Yvonne and I were


    married in the past,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Yvonne piped up at once, ¡°Drop the disgusting stuff already. I invited you so you could see where you


    stand. It¡¯s time for you to see the truth and stop fantasizing about what we could still be.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of that since I left the Willows,¡± Wilbur said.


    Yvonne scoffed. ¡°Good. Sit tight and see for yourself what it means to have connections, power and


    presence, you useless bastard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my eyes peeled for sure. I hope I won¡¯t be disappointed,¡± Wilbur replied with a grin.


    ke chuckled and said, ¡°We won¡¯t let you down for sure. Everyone here is someone you can only


    dream of bing. Enjoy the view while itsts.¡±


    After saying their piece, the pair exchanged a smile and walked off arm in arm.


    Wilbur shook his head. He took a sip of champagne, tasting nothing but bitterness.


    ¡°CEO of the Cape Consortium headquarters in Kardon Province, Faye Yves, has arrived.¡±


    The announcement made the crowd burst out into apuse.


    Cape Consortium¡¯s power was world-ss, to the point where even the CEO of a certain branch was a


    pretty big deal. She was representing the Cape Consortium, after all.


    ke and Yvonne stood by the check-in table, waiting for those important people to arrive.


    Upon Faye¡¯s arrival, the pair crowded up to her at once and led her to the main table at the banquet


    hall.


    Faye walked past the tables, catching Wilbur¡¯s eyes and exchanging smiles with him.


    After showing Faye her seat, ke and Yvonne returned to the check-in table again to wait for the


    other guests.


    Just then, a tall and broad man came up to the check-in table with a few other men in tow.


    The man nced at ke and Yvonne and walked up to them at once.


    The supervisor deduced that ke and Yvonne did not really know this man, so he hurried up to the


    guy at once. ¡°Sir, are you looking for someone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Wilbur Penn,¡± the man stated coldly.


    The supervisor was dumbfounded. He looked at ke and Yvonne before saying, ¡°Is something the


    matter?¡±


    Just then, one of the man¡¯s subordinates shouted, ¡°This is the person in charge of Kardon Province¡¯s


    military, Gordon Grayson. Do I need to report to you what he wants to do?¡±


    The supervisor was caught off-guard at once. That man was definitely someone powerful, but he was


    not on the guest list at all.


    ke and Yvonne panicked as well, then quickly hurried over. ¡°General Grayson! Is there something


    you need from Wilbur?¡±


    The couple smirked to themselves internally. Surely Wilbur¡¯s rtionship with someone so powerful


    could not be a good one?


    Gordon said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve got some personal affairs to sort out with him. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be in the


    way of your wedding.¡±


    The pair could hardly contain their surprise and glee upon hearing those words.


    Not only was Gordon not acquainted with Wilbur, but it was clear that there was bad blood between the


    two of them too.


    To think that Wilbur would have the nerve to offend a national general like Gordon Grayson. That man


    truly had a death wish.


    The couple rushed forward and led Gordon inside as they exined, ¡°Wilbur Penn isn¡¯t rted to us at


    all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my ex-husband. He freeloaded off my family for three years, which led to our divorce.


    He insisted oning today, refusing to take no for an answer, so we didn¡¯t have the heart to kick him


    out. Ugh¡­¡± Yvonne made up stories as she spoke, terrified that she would be involved.


    Gordon waved a hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know your story. I¡¯m only here to settle things between me and


    him today.¡±


    ke smiled catingly. ¡°Alright, alright. You can do whatever you want with him. He probably


    deserves to be taught a lesson from someone like you, anyways.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As he said that, the group reached Wilbur.


    ¡°That¡¯s him. Do you need me to do anything?¡± ke asked, eager to please.


    Gordon waved a hand. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I want to have a talk with him by myself. Go on with


    your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the couple agreed hurriedly before saying to Wilbur, ¡°You¡¯ve really got some nerves,


    offending someone like General Grayson. You¡¯re done for.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them bowed to Gordon and left.


    Just then, Gordon told his driver to wait outside and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me unless it¡¯s a call from


    headquarters.¡± After giving his orders, he sat down across Wilbur by himself.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to say?¡± Gordon asked Wilbur coldly.

 Chapter 14

    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Why have you been getting close to my father?¡± Gordon asked.


    Right at that moment, a voice rang throughout the banquet hall.


    ¡°General Gordon Grayson of the Kardon Province army has arrived.¡±


    Those words brought about an explosion of apuse thatsted for quite a while.


    Someone of that level of power was present at ke and Yvonne¡¯s wedding. It made all the guests


    stare at both Gordon and Wilbur at once.


    Gordon frowned in disgust.


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°Not everyone is out to use your family name. You¡¯re of no use to me.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Well, what are you trying to obtain by getting close to my Dad on


    purpose and trying to trick him with your cultivation crap? What are you getting at? I¡¯ve taken care of


    many people like you.¡±


    Wilbur took a sip of champagne and replied, ¡°Is that so? Would you believe me if I said that I was just


    helping him live a few more years on ount of what he has done for the country?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gordon said coldly.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ve got nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for your actions,¡± Gordon said.


    Wilbur shifted in his seat. ¡°I wasn¡¯t breaking thew.¡±


    ¡°This is a family affair, so I¡¯ll handle it personally. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t abuse my power,¡± Gordon assured


    him.


    Wilbur could not help butugh at those words. ¡°Your power¡¯s not going to do much, and you¡¯re no


    match for me either. You should leave before you embarrass yourself.¡±


    Gordon roared angrily, despite his training to maintain hisposure, ¡°You brat! I¡¯ve been training


    since I was a kid and was in the army for decades. Do you think you¡¯ll scare me with just a few words?¡±


    ¡°You can give it a try,¡± Wilbur said, not backing down in the slightest.


    Right at that moment, another announcement was made.


    ¡°Weston District Manager, Xavier Channing, has arrived.¡±


    The crowd exploded into apuse again, promptly cutting the pair¡¯s conversation off.


    After the cheering had died down, Gordon seemed to have cooled down enough to say, ¡°It seems like


    we should find somewhere else for our conversation.¡±


    Wilbur said calmly, I don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯ve got some personal affairs to take care of here. I¡¯m all yours the


    moment I¡¯m done here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Gordon leaned back in his seat, staring at Wilbur intently.


    Wilbur did not seem to mind in the slightest as he stared at the stage quietly.


    It was almost noon, and almost everyone had arrived. A local celebrity walked onstage and spoke into


    the microphone, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! First of all, I¡¯m so happy and honored to host this wedding of


    Mister ke Woods and Miss Yvonne Willow. Please give them your warmest wishes!¡±


    The banquet hall rang with apuse once again. Once it had stopped, the host piped up, ¡°Now, I¡¯d like


    to wee our Weston District Manager, Mister Xavier Channing, to the stage and say a few words.¡±


    Another round of apuse broke out as Xavier took the stage and walked up to the microphone.


    Xavier beamed, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Woods Corporate has always been one of the star


    corporations in Weston District, and they¡¯ve contributed a great deal to Seechertown¡¯s development.


    Here, I¡¯d like to congratte the married couple on behalf of myself, as well as Weston District.¡±


    The crowd cheered and whooped once again as if they were at a concert.


    The apuse finally ended a long timeter, and the host came up to the microphone once again.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s hear a few words from the married couple.¡±


    Following that, ke and Yvonne took to the stage, hand in hand.


    ke smiled and nodded at the crowd. ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to thank everyone foring to my


    wedding. It¡¯s truly my honor to have you here. I, ke Woods, thank all of you from the bottom of my


    heart.¡±


    After a round of apuse, ke handed the microphone to Yvonne.


    Yvonne was positively overwhelmed, bowing to everyone in thanks before speaking.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to thank everyone here foring to our wedding. I can¡¯t thank all of you enough.


    Here, I¡¯d also like to say a few words from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    The crowd listened on eagerly, anticipating the bride¡¯s heartfelt story.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure many of you know that I was once in an unhappy marriage.¡±


    Here, Yvonne¡¯s eyes reddened with tears as the crowd broke out in low whispers.


    The Willow family was quite popr. Everyone present was from the same industry and knew that she


    had been married before.


    Yvonne swallowed hard, then continued.


    ¡°Wilbur Penn freeloaded off the Willow family for three years,zing around and refusing to get a real


    job. He could not be what a husband was supposed to be. It can be said that he¡¯s hardly a man. Given


    no other choice, I had to resort to getting a divorce. However, God looked out for me by letting me meet


    ke. He¡¯s responsible, trustworthy, and a perfect husband.¡±


    Right then, Yvonne grew emotional, and her voice grew stronger as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life loving and caring for ke so that he can reach new heights in


    both his career and his life. This is my promise to ke, and I¡¯d like everyone to bear witness to it.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s words shot into the crowd like a missile, erupting into a sea of apuse and cheers once


    again.


    When the cheers died down, the crowd began to mumble and whisper about the name Wilbur Penn,


    which they just heard.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur himself was taking a leisurely sip of champagne.


    Gordon scoffed coldly, ¡°I knew you were a liar. Seems like I was right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. Sometimes, what you see isn¡¯t always the truth. Besides, this is just hearsay,¡± Wilbur


    said calmly.


    Gordon smirked. ¡°I must say that I respect you for remaining this calm in such a situation.¡±


    Right then, the host started speaking again, ¡°Now, we¡¯d like to invite the CEO of Cape Consortium


    headquarters in Kardon Province, Faye Yves, to the stage to bless the newlyweds.¡±


    The crowd burst out into apuse once again.


    Everyone knew how powerful the Cape Consortium was. Faye might only be the CEO of a branch, but


    she was still above the Weston District Manager in terms of power and influence.


    Everyone knew that when the Cape Consortium made ns to expand into Seechertown, even the


    district manager had used his own connections to help establish the Cape Consortium¡¯s Seechertown


    branch. It could be said that the Cape Consortium¡¯s power and influence were monstrous.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye was supposed to be the first person to speak at the wedding, but Xavier was ced in front of her


    because of his position as a government official.


    Right then, Faye walked up to the stage slowly in her ivory evening dress.


    ke, Yvonne, Xavier, and the other guests erupted into thunderous apuse.


    The apuse was much greater than when ke and Yvonne went on the stage.


    It was only when the apuse had stopped that Faye smiled lightly and spoke into the microphone,


    ¡°Thank you for all your support. To be honest, as a mere guest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified to be speaking


    for the married couple.¡±


    The crowd chuckled at the words.


    Miss Yves was far too polite. She was probably the most qualified person present.


    However, Faye continued, ¡°I think we should have the real boss, the owner of Cape Consortium, Mister


    Wilbur Penn,e up here and say a few words.¡±


    The crowd was in shock. Did they hear that right? Was it their imagination?

 Chapter 15

    Yvonne and ke were at a loss for words. The Wilbur Penn that Faye was talking about¡­ which


    Wilbur Penn was that?


    Just then, Wilbur sighed softly. He was not nning to reveal his identity, but he understood where


    Faye wasing from. She only wanted to avenge him.


    Now that it hade to this, all he could do was take the stage.


    Wilbur looked at Gordon and said, ¡°Excuse me for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Gordon stared at Wilbur in disbelief. Was he really the owner of Cape Consortium? If that was the


    case, he truly was someone extraordinary.


    Wilbur walked to the stage slowly. When ke and Yvonne confirmed that it was really him, they both


    had an indescribable look on their faces.


    Faye stepped to the side silently as Wilbur took the mic. He turned to look at ke and Yvonne.


    The couple trembled violently as their eyes filled with terror.


    If Wilbur really was the owner of Cape Consortium, things would get really bad for them.


    Right then, Wilbur spoke slowly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to show my face, but since Miss Yves put it that


    way¡­ I¡¯ll have to say a few words to the happy couple.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s words sent the crowd intoplete silence.


    The Wilbur Penn, who had been freeloading andzing around for three years before getting kicked


    out, turned out to be the real boss behind Cape Consortium. Furthermore, he even showed up at the


    wedding.


    The entire ordeal seemed unbelievable and terrifying. Some of the people in the crowd were starting to


    worry for ke and the Willow family.


    ke and Yvonne were already trembling all over in horror. They had no idea how Wilbur turned out to


    be the owner of Cape Consortium.


    They had offended someone of that caliber. How were they going to spend the rest of their days?


    The thought of how Faye had gone about investing in Woods Corporate struck ke all of a sudden,


    and sweat started trickling down his forehead as dread and a deep fear crept into his chest.


    Yvonne could not stop shaking. Wilbur¡¯s real identity turned out to be so¡­ terrifying. She could not


    have been more of an idiot for divorcing him.


    With how powerful Wilbur truly was, she could hardly imagine what would happen if he were to get


    back at the Willow family.


    The couple grew more and more fearful, but Wilbur merely smiled. ¡°Here, I¡¯d like to wish the newly


    married couple a happy and fulfilling life together for the rest of their days. Thank you, everyone.¡±


    After his speech, Wilbur smiled at ke and Yvonne before walking off the stage and returning to his


    seat.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ke and Yvonne were so shocked they were at aplete loss of words. The host was in a daze as


    well, unsure of what to do from there.


    Just then, Faye came up to the microphone with a solemn expression. ¡°We just received a call from our


    representatives on Woods Corporate¡¯s board of directors. Woods Corporate¡¯s finances are a mess, and


    they have beenmitting tax fraud. Our team has called the police and also informed the board of


    directors. They have unanimously voted for ke Woods to be stripped of his position as a director.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ke finally understood why Faye had agreed to invest in Woods Corporate so easily, as well as the


    large number of people joining the board of directors.


    He had fallen into their trap from the very start. All that talk about financial supervision was just an


    excuse. What she had wanted to do was to kick him out and take over Woods Corporate.


    That woman had lied to him without feeling the slightest bit of guilt. She even imed that Cape


    Consortium would hardly care about apany as small as Woods Corporate. To top it all off, he


    actually fell for it!


    ke rushed up to Faye, pointing at her with a shaking finger. ¡°This is a trap, an evil trap! Woods


    Corporate is mine. None of you are getting it!¡±


    Faye smiled and responded, ¡°Is that so? We¡¯re usingpletely legal methods here. You can very well


    sue me if you have a problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± ke was so angry he spat out blood.


    Yvonne panicked at the sight as well. ¡°Miss Yves, you can¡¯t do this. On what grounds are you firing


    ke?¡±

 Chapter 16

    ¡°He has broken thew, so he has lost all rights to be the director of Woods Corporate.¡±


    ¡±


    Faye made a wave, and her secretary came forth with a file that she passed to Yvonne. After that, she


    announced in a low voice, ¡°Did you really think that ke truly loved you? You¡¯re wrong. He had a


    divorce statement drafted before you even got married, and he¡¯s nning to usurp Willow Corp after


    that. Open your eyes and take a good look!¡±


    Yvonne opened the file in disbelief..


    Marriage, shareholding, taking up equity, and divorce. Anyone could see what those documents meant.


    Yvonne¡¯s hands trembled as she shook her head in horror. ¡°This can¡¯t be! There¡¯s no way this is true!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go on and continue going out with him. See if that gets you


    anywhere.¡± Faye only felt nothing but brutal satisfaction at the look of terror and shock on Yvonne¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°ke, please tell me this isn¡¯t true.¡± Yvonne turned to ke weakly.


    At that moment, ke had lost his senses. He could not ept the fact that Woods Corporate was


    being taken over by someone else just like that.


    Yvonne was thest of his priorities.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Stop bugging me!¡± ke bellowed. He took out his phone to call thepany and ignored Yvonne


    completely.


    Yvonne¡¯s face paled. Judging from his attitude, it was clear that Faye was telling the truth.


    A sense of hopelessness and dread came over Yvonne, sapping her of all her strength.


    Jackson and Miranda saw that and rushed forward to hold their daughter up. They were also wearing


    expressions of shock and terror.


    What happened that day waspletely out of their expectations.


    ke made a few calls. Soon after that, his phone ttered to the floor.


    Woods Corporate was now controlled by Cape Consortium, and most of their employees were


    undergoing an internal investigation.


    He knew he was done for.


    The guests¡® expressions were solemn.


    That was truly a big deal.


    Wilbur Penn, whom the Willow family had kicked out, turned out to be the owner of Cape International,


    and Yvonne and ke had gone out of their way to ridicule him.


    Faye¡¯s words made everyone present realize that there was a scheme against Woods Corporate, and


    ke had no idea of everything until that point.


    As for Yvonne, Faye¡¯s expose just now made it clear that the entire wedding was just another ploy.


    Yvonne was yed by ke, and ke was yed by Cape Consortium.


    All of that happened because Yvonne had kicked Wilbur out of the Willow family.


    The crowd stole nces in Wilbur¡¯s direction every now and then with a wary look in their


    eyes.


    Wilbur returned to his seat to enjoy the show, smiling at how great everything had just yed out.


    Gordon¡¯s expression was solemn. Wilbur was the owner of Cape International. Someone holding that


    much power would have no need to get close to the Grayson family for anything at all. Could there


    have been a mistake?


    Just as he was lost in thought, Susie barged into the hall and rushed to her father. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve got it


    wrong,¡± Susie wheezed.

 Chapter 17

    Gordon looked at his daughter. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t take any medicine,¡± Susie said weakly.


    Gordon sprang to his feet, his expression dark. ¡°What about his test results, then?¡±


    Susie lowered her head. ¡°The test results are real. Grandpa said that it was Wilbur who treated him,


    and his body only got better thanks to the cultivation method that Wilbur taught him.¡±


    Gordon sat back down slowly. He could not believe that this was true.


    Susie would never lie to him. Benjamin had not taken any of the medicine, but his body had


    miraculously taken a turn for the better¡­ That could only mean that Wilbur was behind all of


    1. it.


    Seeing the helpless look on her father¡¯s face, Susie said in a small voice, ¡°Grandpa told us to apologize


    to Wilbur in person and ask for his forgiveness, or Grandpa won¡¯t let us go home.¡±


    Gordon was silent. His expression shifted endlessly. It was clear that he was struggling


    internally.


    At that exact moment, ke ran over to Gordon. ¡°General Grayson, Wilbur Penn is a cheat. He


    cheated mypany away from me! You hate him, don¡¯t you? Get him, then! Bastards like him will


    only cause more harm the longer they live.¡±


    ke was helpless and had somehow thought of using Gordon to help him.


    Just then, Gordon let out a deep sigh. He got to his feet and offered a bow to Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Mister Penn. I¡¯ve mistaken you. Please forgive my foolishness.¡±


    Susie hurried to bow as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Penn. I wrongly med you. Please ept my


    apology.¡±


    ke fell to the ground at the sight of the both of them bowing and apologizing.


    By the side, the audience let out a series of shocked cries as well.


    Someone like General Grayson was apologizing to Wilbur. What had happened for General Grayson to


    lower himself to do so?


    Wilbur smiled lightly and took a sip of champagne. ¡°I can forgive you. I always give second. chances to


    people who apologize.¡±


    The words were unbelievable to everyone else present.


    General Grayson was about as powerful as the District Manager. Even if Wilbur was powerful, he was


    just a businessman and did not count for much.


    However, Gordon and Susie both knew that Benjamin did not have long to live, and it was Wilbur who


    saved him.


    It could be said that Wilbur was not just a businessman, but a miracle worker with mysterious abilities.


    There was no end to what he was capable of.


    Gordon¡¯s identity might mean a great deal to others, but he was hardly anyone in the face of someone


    like Wilbur.


    Upon hearing Wilbur¡¯s words, Gordon slowly got to his feet. ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness, Mister


    Penn. We¡¯ll be heading back home to apologize to my father. Please let me know if there¡¯s anything I


    can help you with in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s greatly appreciated,¡± Wilbur replied calmly.


    Just then, Gordon left with his daughter without casting a second nce at the crowd.


    The guests were at a loss for words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilbur was not only rich, but he also held a terrifying amount of power. Everyone knew how big a deal it


    was for someone with Gordon¡¯s status to say something like that.


    Just then, Yvonne seemed to have snapped back to her senses and regained a strange amount of


    strength. She ran to the stage and shouted into the microphone, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, ke Woods


    and I are not married. We¡¯ve not even registered yet, and he doesn¡¯t deserve to


    be my husband. This wedding is over.¡±


    Those words brought about another wave of chatter.


    After all, Yvonne had just made such a heart-wrenching speech earlier, yet she had turned around to


    denounce them just like that.


    ke coughed up a mouthful of blood, his face paling. He had gone through far too much in one day.


    Right at that moment, more than ten people entered the banquet hall and walked up to ke.


    One of them took out his work permit and said to ke, ¡°Mister ke Woods. Woods Corporate was


    found guilty of tax fraud. Pleasee back with us and cooperate with the investigation.

 Chapter 18

    A whileter, only the Willow family was left in the banquet hall, trembling in their boots. Even the


    Woods family had left.


    Yvonne felt her vision darken and she promptly fell over, unconscious.


    Jackson and Miranda hurried to help their daughter up. ¡°Are you alright, Yvonne? Yvonne?¡±


    Over on another end.


    Wilbur and Faye returned to house number eighteen, where Faye brewed Wilbur a cup of tea.


    Wilbur took a sip and nodded at Faye. He seemed to be praising the tea but also seemed to be


    suggesting something more.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Faye sat down next to him. ¡°Boss, what do you n to do next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything that needs to be done,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye frowned, ¡°We¡¯re now in control of Woods Corporate. It can be said now that Cape Consortium is


    the boss of Woods Corporate now. That would make you Woods Corporate¡¯s boss as well. How are we


    going to run thispany?¡±


    ¡°You can handle that. I¡¯m not good with business,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve outlined a proposal on Woods Corporate¡¯s handover. If you don¡¯t


    have any special requests, I¡¯ll just proceed with it.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Ho ho ho. You¡¯re truly meticulous. Keep up the good work. I won¡¯t meddle with the


    business end of things.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡± Faye refilled Wilbur¡¯s tea. As she bent down, the cor of her dress fell to reveal her


    cleavage.


    Just then, someone rang the bell. Feeling curious, Faye went to answer the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Faye frowned.

 Chapter 19

    Yvonne was standing in front of the door, teary¨Ceyed and d in in clothes as she sobbed, ¡°Miss


    Yves, please let me see Wilbur.¡±


    Faye nced at the couch. Wilbur sighed and nodded.


    Yvonne ran in at once, falling to her knees in front of Wilbur and sobbing, ¡°Wilbur, I know I¡¯ve messed


    up. Will you please forgive me?¡±


    ¡°I made myself clear enough during the wedding,¡± Wilbur sipped his tea calmly.


    Yvonne wriggled up next to Wilbur, hugged his leg, and sobbed even harder. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me one


    more chance? I was just blinded. I¡¯ll change. I promise!¡±


    Yvonne knew that the Willows were over the second Wilbur revealed his identity.


    They had humiliated and offended the owner of Cape Consortium International. Someone of his power


    had a terrifying influence on the industry.


    There might not be anypanies willing to work with the Willows anymore after this incident. If Wilbur


    were out to get them, the Willow family would lose everything in the blink of an eye.


    The Willow family could not afford to have the Cape Consortium attack them, given how powerful it


    was. Cape Consortium was like a huge mountain, whereas the Willow family was merely a lump of soil


    at its foot.


    She could not think of any way to defend herself from Cape Consortium¡¯s attacks. All she could do was


    beg for Wilbur¡¯s forgiveness so that the Willow family would be able to survive.


    Wilbur realized what Yvonne was worried about and said calmly, ¡°Whatever happened was all in the


    past. I won¡¯t do anything to Willow Corp. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne lifted her head, looking pitiful.


    1


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to act all weak and needy to me. I told you that neither of us should


    regret this. I won¡¯t take revenge on the Willows. You should leave.¡±


    Yvonne knew that it would be impossible to get Wilbur back in her life.


    She was happy enough as long as Wilbur did not get back at the Willows.


    Wiping away her tears, Yvonne said, ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yvonne got to her feet, bowing before she left reluctantly.


    After she was gone, Faye resumed her seat next to Wilbur and whispered, ¡°Yvonne¡¯s got some pretty


    good acting skills.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll live our own separate lives from now. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll see her anymore,¡±


    Wilbur said calmly.


    Faye smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have a feeling you might meet each other again.¡±


    ¡°Did you do something to Willow Corp?¡± Wilbur looked at Faye.


    Faye hurried to wave her hands. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! It¡¯s just a feeling I have.¡±


    Wilbur raised his brows and smiled. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. Let¡¯s talk about


    something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you a personal assistant. I hope you can teach her well.¡±


    ¡°A girl?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Chelsea Willow.¡±


    ¡°Chelsea Willow? Yvonne¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Faye went silent for some time before finally speaking up, ¡°I¡¯m sure whoever you pick must be pretty


    good, Boss.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. She was the only person who was nice to me in the Willow


    family. She¡¯s very kind. Guide her well. She might be a future prodigy.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your decision, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Yvonne beamed as she refilled Wilbur¡¯s mug but seemed to


    be hiding something behind that smile.


    Wilbur feigned ignorance and took out his phone to make a call.


    ¡°Chelsea? Are you there?¡±


    A pauseter, the phone rang with a voice. ¡°I¡¯m at a hotel.¡±


    ¡°Come down to house number eighteen in Castlebury. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    There was a long pause, and Wilbur began to frown.


    Sure enough, Chelsea said, ¡°Yvonne just called me.

 Chapter 20

    It was Wilbur¡¯s turn to fall silent. It took a while before he said, ¡°So, I guess you know what happened,


    then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t me me,¡± Wilbur said apologetically.


    Chelsea said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. They got what they deserved. Yvonne called me earlier to get


    me to approach you.¡±


    Wilbur fell silent for a moment and immediately understood what she meant. ¡°Well,e here, then.


    I¡¯ve got something to talk to you about, too.¡±


    ¡°I know they just want to use me, and you know that too,¡± Chelsea said.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°I know, but you should know that I see you and the Willow family as


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    separate entities. I¡¯d like you to work as an assistant to Faye Yves. You can learn some new things.


    This has nothing to do with the Willows.¡®


    ¡°Can you let me think about it? I don¡¯t know what to do right now.¡± He could clearly hear Chelsea¡¯s


    anxiety through the phone.


    Wilbur frowned. Chelsea was still a member of the Willow family, after all.


    This might cause her a lot of stress. 1


    The Willows wanted to use her to get closer to him. Meanwhile, he saw something in her and wanted to


    help her out.


    Based on his understanding of Chelsea, she would have a hard time epting the fact that she was


    being used. That was why she hesitated.


    Wilbur paused for a moment, then said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s alright. Just think about it. You can


    call me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chelsea ended the call and Wilbur finally let out a long sigh.


    Faye refilled his cup and said smugly, ¡°Looks like things didn¡¯t work out, eh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Wilbur red at Faye.


    Faye smiled lightly without a care. She seemed¡­. happy?


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some rest. Do whatever you need to.¡°


    He then fled to his room and began meditating.


    This strangedy sure was hard to handle.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, went home and called her sister. She fell terribly ill after tha


    Jackson and Miranda quickly called the doctor, who ran a quick check¨Cup. The doctor said that Yvonne


    was just too stressed. He prescribed her some medicine and left.


    Jackson and Miranda looked at each other, at a loss for what to do. All they felt was a deep sense of


    regret.


    If they had known that Wilbur was the boss of Cape Consortium, they would have never treated him


    that way. Rather, they would have treated him like a god.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that idiot¡¯s fault. Why did he hide his identity? What are we going to do now?¡± Miranda still


    ended up ming Wilbur.


    Jackson shook his head bitterly. ¡°We¡¯re done for. That guy¡¯s going to get back at us for sure. The


    Willow family is doomed.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve still got Chelsea, haven¡¯t we? I¡¯ve seen Wilbur sneaking looks at her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to


    wrap him around her finger if she wants to. That way, he¡¯ll still be our son¨Cinw.¡±


    Jacksonmented, ¡°Chelsea¡¯s far too stubborn. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Just then, Yvonne¡¯s phone on the bedside table started ringing. She picked the call up weakly.


    ¡°I have bad news, Miss Willow.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yvonne asked weakly.


    ¡°The bank just called. They said they¡¯re not renewing our loan for three billion dors and want us to


    pay them back before the deadline.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s face paled at once.


    The Willow family did have over ten billion dors in assets, but it did not all belong to them.


    They had a loan of five to six billion dors from several banks. It was all thanks to that money that the


    company could operate normally.


    Demanding that they repay the loan and not renew it would cause problems for sure.


    ¡°Tell them that we won¡¯t have any money to repay them if they don¡¯t renew the loan!¡±


    Yvonne roared.


    ¡°They said that if we don¡¯t pay them on time, they¡¯ll have to take the legal route and put thepany¡¯s


    assets up for auction,¡± the caller replied in a cautious tone.

 Chapter 21

    Upon hearing those words, Yvonne almost passed out again due to her outrage.


    After a short pause, she replied helplessly, ¡°Help me schedule a meeting with their person¨Cin -charge.


    I¡¯d like to have a talk with him.¡± She then hung up the call.


    She knew very well that the fallout from the failed wedding was starting to show. It was unclear what


    elsey ahead. All she could do was to face them as they came.


    Yvonne¡¯s parents were nothing but gloomy as well. They were still angry at Wilbur, believing that it was


    Wilbur who pushed their family into a corner.


    Evening came.


    Faye drove home alone cheerfully, thinking about what she was going to wear at home.


    Perhaps she should buy a few more nightgowns. After all, she had worn all the ones she had.


    Should her new nightgowns be even sexier?


    Suddenly, a ck MPV overtook her and clipped her car.


    Faye cursed her bad luck, then got out of the car to take a look.


    Just then, several burly men got out of the MPV. They dragged Faye into their car without warning and


    drove off at once.


    Faye was terrified but did her best to stay calm.


    None of them looked like nice people. Faye kept her voice calm as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just following orders. You¡¯ll get it once we arrive,¡± one of the men said coldly.


    Faye frowned. ¡°You¡¯re breaking thew. There will be consequences.¡±


    ||


    ¡°Breaking thew?¡± The leader of the group of men burst outughing. ¡°We do this for a living. Don¡¯t


    bother wasting your breath.¡±


    Faye had a feeling that something awful was going to happen. These men had a clear target. They


    probably knew who she was.


    Only truly desperate people would dare to kidnap someone of her status.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye fell silent for a while. She slowly reached into her bag and rummaged for her phone as she said,


    ¡°You can just tell me if you want something. Don¡¯t cross the line. You might not be


    able to fix this when it¡¯s toote.


    ??


    The leader of the group pped Faye hard on her face. She cried out in pain and clutched her cheek.


    The man grabbed Faye¡¯s bag from her and took her phone away.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Faye roared angrily.


    The man said coldly, ¡°Another word, and I¡¯ll cut your tongue off.¡±


    A sense of dread washed over Faye, and she did not say another word. She kept an eye on the path


    outside the window, her mind racing.


    A short whileter, the car had stopped at an abandoned factory.


    The men brought Faye out of the car. All she could see was a bald man sitting at a table, having a hot


    pot with a few other people. Behind him were more than ten burly men. They were all wearing fierce


    expressions.


    Faye got out of the car and saw one of the men the bald guy was eating with. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Stanley Lowes smirked as he put a piece of meat in his mouth.


    Faye was dragged in front of them. The bald man nced at her. ¡°Is she the one?¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. CEO of Cape Consortium¡¯s Kardon Province branch, Faye Yves.


    She¡¯s loaded.¡±


    Faye frowned. ¡°What are you doing, Stanley?¡±

 Chapter 22

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Stanley mmed his fork onto the table, his expression was murderous. ¡°You


    ruined my future and let me be punished by the overseas headquarters. What do you think I¡¯m doing?


    Stanley got angrier and angrier as he spoke. He had been fired by the Cape Consortium, which pretty


    much made it impossible for him to survive in the industry.


    On top of that, he knew how ruthless and cruel the people in the Cape Consortium¡¯s internal security


    were.


    Cape Consortium¡¯s internal security department was just abel. They were a group of heartless and


    ruthless demons.


    Besides being in charge of the Cape Consortium¡¯s security system, they were also responsible for


    punishing staff members whomitted severe mistakes. Most importantly, they were incredibly


    powerful, specializing in handling people who owed the Cape Consortium money or refused to pay up.


    Having been one of the Cape Consortium¡¯s higher¨Cups in the past, Stanley knew how terrifying those


    people were. Every person or establishment who owed Cape money would end up suffering horribly in


    the face of the Cape Consortium¡¯s powerful strength, so much so that they would hand over the money


    obediently.


    He did not know why Faye had called them just because he tried to fire a low¨Clevel employee. The


    overseas headquarters were surprisingly stern and threatening as well, ordering him to return and


    await punishment.


    With what those people were capable of, he¡¯d at least lose a limb or two even if he survived.


    However, since he had already been fired, he decided to finish what he started. He enlisted the help of


    the ck Tiger Gang and hatched a n with them.


    His n was to kidnap Faye and ckmail her for a fortune before escaping to another smaller country


    to live out the rest of his days.


    Of course, he would not let Wilbur go that easily, either. Wilbur needed to be taught a hard lesson or


    killed even. Either way, the ck Tiger Gang was going to help out.


    The ck Tiger Gang was Seechertown¡¯s biggest gang. Even if the Cape Consortium was powerful,


    these gangsters did not care in the slightest. They had taken up the deal at once, agreeing to take half


    the split.


    Thus, Faye was kidnapped.


    Faye saw the murderous look on Stanley¡¯s face as well as the hooligans around him. She knew that


    she was going to have to y nice or her life would be in danger.


    Faye said slowly. ¡°Stanley, I know I went a little too far back then. Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll make sure


    to fulfill your wish to the best of my abilities.¡±


    Stanley smiled wickedly. He got up and walked to Faye with a smirk. ¡°There is something I want. One


    billion dors. Transfer it to the ount I¡¯ve designated.¡±


    Faye replied at once, ¡°I can do that. I don¡¯t have that much money, but I can definitely move some of


    the Cape Consortium¡¯s money around,¡±


    Getting out alive in one piece was most Important. As long as she could leave, the Cape Consortium


    was definitely powerful enough to track Stanley down and get the money back from him.


    Stanley let out augh. ¡°At least you¡¯re smart. Also, give that guy from the other day a call. Have him


    come over right now. I¡¯d like to teach him a lesson.¡±


    212


    ¡°He has nothing to do with this. You wanted money, and I¡¯ve agreed to give it to you,¡± Faye said


    worriedly.


    Stanley roared, ¡°Nothing to do with this? He¡¯s the reason why I ended up like this! I don¡¯t care who he


    is! Even if he¡¯s one of your gigolos, I¡¯ll still have to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Faye did not know what to do. Thest thing she wanted was for Wilbur to be involved in something so


    dangerous.


    Her mind raced as she thought of a way out.


    Yet just then, the bald man stood up in the middle of his meal and walked up to her. He drew a dagger


    and held it to her face.


    A gust of cold air hit her, and Faye let out a tremble.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The bald man said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Lightning Hank. You might not have heard of me, but I¡¯ve lost count of


    the people I¡¯ve killed. Get that guy over here, or I¡¯ll sh your pretty face and bed you.¡±


    All hope was lost for Faye. She had no other choice.


    ¡°Hand me my phone,¡± she demanded sullenly.


    Lightning Hank signaled his men to hand Faye her phone. ¡°You can tell him to call the cops ore


    with help. We¡¯ll see who dies first.¡±


    Faye said, ¡°I won¡¯t let him call the cops. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She called Wilbur¡¯s number, and it connected immediately.


    ¡°Wilbur Penn, are you there?¡±


    Wilbur felt that something was off right away. Why did Faye¡¯s tone sound somewhat different?

 Chapter 23

    Wilbur said slowly, ¡°Yes, speaking. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Head up north to Copperhead Factory. There¡¯s something I need your help with,¡± Faye said.


    it


    Wilbur frowned. He immediately understood that something had happened to Faye. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right


    there. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    At the same time, over at house number one.


    Benjamin ordered the personal chef to prepare a hearty meal. He then said to his son, ¡°Invite Wilbur


    over. I¡¯d like to have a drink with him tonight.¡±


    Gordon nodded and headed out toward Wilbur¡¯s house.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the factory, Faye hung up the call and let out a deep sigh.


    She could tell that Wilbur knew something had happened to her. That was because she had never


    addressed Wilbur by his full name in regr conversations before. Moreover, Wilbur¡¯s response was


    clear that he wanted her to let him handle it.


    She just hoped that Wilbur understood how dire the situation was and made sufficient preparation


    instead ofing alone.


    Just then, Lightning Hank nced at Stanley. ¡°When¡¯s the moneying in?¡±


    Stanley turned to Faye and shouted at her, ¡°When are you sending the money


    y over?¡±


    Faye said in a low voice, ¡°As you know, I might be able to move Cape¡¯s funds around, but one billion


    dors isn¡¯t a small amount. Ill need another two directors to sign their approval along with mine. The


    earliest will have to be tomorrow morning.¡±


    Stanley knew that, of course. He just needed Lightning Hank to understand as well.


    Taking a sip of his beer, Stanley turned to Lightning Hank with a ttering smile. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s


    happening here, Big Brother. Don¡¯t worry. Now that we have her, we¡¯ll get the money for sure.¡±


    Lightning Hank ced a slice ofmb into the sizzling grill with a sneer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worried? I run


    Seechertown. You came looking for me. I don¡¯t care who you guys are, but that money is mine one way


    or another. Otherwise, you¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Stanley said smilingly.


    Meanwhile, Faye was getting more and more worried.


    Although she was a businesswoman, she had also heard of Lightning Hank before.


    Rumors had it that he had joined a gang in Seechertown at a very young age. Heter formed his own


    ck Tiger Gang with his power and courage alone and ran the underground scene.


    It was said that Lightning Hank had eyes everywhere, from the army to the mafia. No one dared to


    mess with him.


    Faye had never imagined that she would end up in his hands.


    The Cape Consortium was one of the top dogs of Seechertown, but the ck Tiger Gang was not to


    be underestimated either. It was also a force to be reckoned with.


    Time ticked by slowly. Although Faye maintained a calm expression, she was actually panicking inside.


    Lightning Hank ate slowly. He was calm and in control of the situation.


    Just then, footsteps could be hearding from outside. Faye¡¯s chest tightened.


    Wilbur was seen being dragged by two burly men into the factory.


    Faye saw that Wilbur was alone and panicked at once. ¡°Why did youe here alone?¡±


    Wilbur saw that Faye was all right and smiled. ¡°I can handle them by myself.¡±


    Faye sighed helplessly. Stanley was definitely going to kill Wilbur for what he had done to him. What


    should she do now?


    The sight of Wilbur made Stanley perk up at once. He got up and walked to Wilbur with a murderous


    expression. ¡°You gigolo, Miss Yves fired me because of you! What are you going to do about that?¡±


    He nced smugly at the several dozen aplices behind him as he spoke.


    Wilbur said slowly. ¡°Let Faye go before you screw up further. Il let this slide if you guys apologize to


    her.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Stanley was bbergasted. It took him a moment to process what Wilbur had just said and burst out


    laughing.


    He gave Wilbur a murderous stare. ¡°Young man, do you know who this guy here is? He¡¯s Lightning


    Hank, the head of the ck Tiger Gang! They run Seechertown¡¯s underground scene. I think you don¡¯t


    understand what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    ¡°The ck Tiger Gang? Lightning Hank? Wilbur asked calmly. He then added, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of


    them.¡±


    Those words made Stanley lose his, cool. Just as he was about to shout back at Wilbur, Lightning


    Hank said, ¡°What a stubborn little guy! You don¡¯t know who I am? I guess I¡¯ll just have to show you


    today.¡±


    Faye hurried to say, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t! You just want money, right? I can give you as much of it as your


    want. Please don¡¯t hurt us. We can talk this through.¡±


    Lightning Hank retorted coldly. ¡°Why would I need to talk things through with you? You think that the


    Cape Consortium is that powerful, do you? You¡¯re in Seechertown, and I¡¯m the boss here! You might be


    loaded, but will you be alive to spend it?¡±


    Wilbur nced at Lightning Hank calmly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get any ideas if I were you. I can


    effortlessly. Just be good. You¡¯ll get hurt if you don¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    kill


    you


    -Faye panicked upon hearing those words.


    Wilbur had always been aware of the extent of his abilities. Why was he provoking Lightning Hank and


    Stanley like that all of a sudden? Did he have a death wish?


    Lightning Hank broke outughing when he heard that. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard


    anyone talk down to me like this in the past two decades. Honestly, I¡¯m rather surprised.¡±


    ¡°Let her go, or I¡¯ll have more surprises in store for you,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Lightning Hank¡¯s gaze shed coldly, and he said in a solemn tone, ¡®Chop his legs off. See if he can


    still act this cocky after that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± One of his men walked toward Wilbur, brandishing a big cleaver.


    Faye panicked. ¡°Please don¡¯t get violent! I¡¯ll give you all the money you want! Let¡¯s talk this through!


    The Cape Consortium has all the money in the world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the money, but I¡¯m going to teach this guy a lesson as well,¡± Lightning Hank scoffed coldly.


    Anyone who humiliated him or his men would have to pay. It was no longer about the money.


    Stanley was excited, his gaze shing wildly.


    Everything that had happened to him was caused by that b*stard. Even chopping him up would not be


    enough to make him feel better.


    Just then, Wilbur¡¯s phone rang. He took a look and asked, ¡°Can I take a call?¡±


    Lightning Hank raised a hand for his men to pause, staring at Wilbur smugly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.


    You can call the cops or whomever you want. Let¡¯s see if anyone wants to meddle in this and get on my


    bad. side.¡±


    Wilbur shook his head with a smile and then epted the call.


    *Mister Penn, this is Gordon Grayson. My father would like to invite you over for a drink. I¡¯m In front of


    your house, but no one¡¯s home.¡±


    Change 24


    Wilbur fell silent. ¡°I¡¯m out running some errands. It might be a while.¡±


    ¡°What errands? Do you need help?¡± Gordon was trying hard to show that he was sorry to Wilbur


    Wilbur nced at Faye. ¡°My employee¡¯s been kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°What? By whom? Where?¡± Gordon flew into a rage at once.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wilbur replied calmly, ¡°Copperhead Factory. It¡¯s up north.¡±


    ¡°Mister Penn, please hold out for a while. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes,¡± Gordon said hurriedly before


    hanging up


    At the same time, a member of the special services brigade received an order. They gathered within


    three minutes, armed up, and headed off to Copperhead Factory at once with no less than thirty


    military vehicles.


    Wilbur hung up and then turned to look at Lightning Hank. ¡°Can you wait ten minutes? Someone might


    want to see you.¡±


    Lightning Hank broke out into peals ofughter. ¡°Ten minutes? How about I give you half an hour? I¡¯d


    like to see who has the nerve to get involved in this.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Ten minutes will do. Il do it myself if he doesn¡¯te.¡±


    Lightning Hank continued eating, seemingly carefree.


    As the biggest gang in Seechertown and the ruler of the underground scene for almost twenty years,


    he *was absolutely confident in himself.


    Furthermore, he was not alone. A gang leader of one of the bigger gangs had wanted to ambush him


    but had been taken down by Hank¡¯s backer unnoticeably. Hank did not feel as if he needed to fear


    anyone.


    This time, he was nning to let the Cape Consortium witness his power so that they would behave in


    the future.


    Ten minutes went by quickly enough. Gordon hurriedly got in alone in in clothes.


    ¡°Mister Penn, are you alright?¡± Gordon asked at once.


    Wilbur looked at the time and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite punctual.¡±


    Gordon bowed his head as a sign of respect before turning to look at Lightning Hank and his men.


    ¡°Which one of you is the leader? Show yourself.¡±


    Lightning Hank nced at Gordon coldly, saying, ¡°Who the hell are you? Tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you meddle in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s business. Do you


    have a death wish?¡± Stanley shouted from the side as well.


    Gordon smirked coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out who I am pretty soon.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the police sirens and screeches of car brakes sounded outside.


    Lightning Hank frowned and looked out.


    At that moment, countless members of the special services brigade barged in, armed to the teeth. They


    surrounded the people in the factory in no time.


    Lightning Hank¡¯s expression finally changed, and he got up to his feet.


    Stanley was stupefied. There were almost a hundred armed soldiers out there. Compared to them,


    Hank and his men looked like a ragtag group of powerless rascals.


    From the sound of it, there were even more people outside. The sound of footsteps indicated that the


    ce waspletely surrounded.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Just then, Gordon came up to Lightning Hank with a group of soldiers behind him. ¡°You wanted to know


    who I was, didn¡¯t you? Il tell you right now. I¡¯m Gordon Grayson.¡±


    Lightning Hank stumbled backward in shock, knocking over his chair with a crash.


    -His forehead beaded with sweat.


    He never expected that this young man would be connected to someone like Gordon Grayson.


    Gordon was a national general! Lightning Hank would never dare to mess with someone like that.


    Hank was about to speak when Gordon cut him off by shouting. ¡°Take them down. Shoot anyone who


    fights back.¡±


    A group of soldiers rushed up at once, putting Lightning Hank and his men all in handcuffs and forcing


    them to kneel.


    Stanley was scared out of his wits. He did not expect someone like Gordon to get involved in this. He


    knew that Lightning Hank was powerful, but he was no match for Gordon. Stanley was truly done for.


    Just then, Lightning Hank did his best to keep his cool as he knelt on the ground. ¡°General Grayson!


    I¡¯m a member of the Owens n! You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    ¡°The Owens n?¡± Gordon snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you break thew and disrupt


    peace, I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson regardless.¡±


    Just then, Wilbur walked up to Faye and said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Faye nodded repeatedly, regaining some courage atst.


    Faye had nothing much to say considering how Gordon would show up for Wilbur¡¯s sake. She looked


    at Wilbur with her gaze filled with admiration.


    He was both wealthy and powerful. How was someone like that not worthy of admiration?


    Afterforting Faye for a while, Wilbur came up to Stanley with a smile. ¡°You were behind all of this,


    weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I won¡¯t do this anymore, Stanley sobbed and begged relentlessly, the


    arrogance in his voicepletely gone.

 Chapter 26

    Wilbur scoffed coldly and kicked Stanley in the chest.


    Stanley spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying,nding heavily on the ground and falling


    unconscious.


    After that, Wilbur came up to Lightning Hank. ¡°You teamed up to kidnap Faye and wanted to teach me


    a lesson, right?¡±


    ¡°That was all Stanley¡¯s idea! I was only doing it for the money! You and I have no beef with each other,¡±


    Lighting Hank pleaded. He had lost all his cockiness as well.


    you are.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wilbur lifted him up by the cor and leaned close to the man¡¯s face, warning. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you


    are. Don¡¯t touch anyone around me. Mess with them, and you¡¯ll have to pay the price.¡±


    Before Lightning Hank could give a response, Wilbur gave him a punch on his stomach right as Wilbur


    released him.


    Lightning Hank let out an anguished cry, curling up on the ground as he coughed up blood. There


    seemed to be traces of his intestines mixed in the blood.


    It was clear that he was not going to live.


    Gordon saw all of that from the very start but did not say anything.


    After Wilbur was done, Gordon shouted, ¡°Take them all away, and hand them over to relevant


    authorities.¡±


    A nearly dead Lightning Hank, a heavily injured Stanley, and the rest of the men were hauled out,


    shoved into trucks, and sent to where they were supposed to go.


    Gordon walked up to Wilbur and said, ¡®Sorry for spooking you, sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was nning to take care of it myself, but you came instead. I have to thank you for that.


    Wilbur totally had the strength to take everyone there out all while protecting Faye.


    But if he were to do that, the aftermath would be rather difficult to clean up.


    That was why Wilbur had agreed to let Gordon help out, saving him a lot of trouble.


    Gordon said at once, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. My father¡¯s still waiting to have a drink with you, Sir. Do you have


    any time after this?¡±


    Wilbur nced at Faye, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ll decide after that.¡±


    Gordon nodded, and the three of them went back to Castlebury.


    Helping Faye into the living room, Wilbur poured her a cup of coffee. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little spooked.¡± Faye leaned against the sofa shakily, clearly still rattled by the


    incident. Her legs were spread open, and her fair legs were incredibly alluring.


    The light, along with Faye¡¯s meek expression, challenged Wilbur¡¯s mental endurance by the second.


    Wilbur looked away with a frown. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t someone of your status have a bodyguard?¡±


    Faye said in a small voice, ¡°I used to have one. My driver was my bodyguard. I didn¡¯t let him follow me


    recently.¡±


    Wilbur could tell that she was trying to push the duty onto him!


    He shed a bitter smile and uttered, ¡°You should have him follow you in the futur


    trouble.¡±


    to avoid getting into


    Faye nodded quietly. Wilbur fetched a nket and draped it over Faye¡¯s legs, covering up her smooth


    thighs. ¡°Stay here tonight. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± Faye¡¯s panicked gaze seemed to sh slyly for a second.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Wilbur frowned before answering the door.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wilbur stared at the man in front of him. He looked to be in his thirties and was d in


    a suit.


    The man smiled lightly. ¡°Myst name is Owens, and my name¡¯sn,n Owens.¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Wilbur frowned slightly.


    <pn nodded. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s a pretty serious matter.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Wilbur observedn carefully. He seemed to recall hearing hisst name being mentioned by Lightning


    Hank earlier.


    ¡°Can we talk inside?¡±n said politely.


    Wilbur smiled and then turned to look behind him. Faye had sat up with the nket on her legs.


    He bowed slightly. ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Oh well. He deserved it,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Wilbur asked calmly.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re referring to Lightning Hank,¡± Wilbur said.


    ¡°To think that a n like the Owens nurtured someone of Lightning Hank¡¯s character. It truly is a


    shame,¡± Wilbur remarked.


    ¡°The Owens n isn¡¯t really that great if a b*stard like Lightning Hank came out of there,¡± Wilbur said


    calmly.


    Wilbur replied, ¡°Is that so? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might kill you


    first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty courageous of you,¡± Wilbur said.


    Just then,n got to his feet and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ll get an invitation letter in three days. The


    biggest ns of Seechertown will be there. I hope you¡¯re brave enough to bear the consequences of


    what you¡¯ve done,¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯d like to see what all those ns are all about, anyways,¡± Wilbur responded coldly.


    Faye frowned at once. ¡°The n seems pretty strong.¡±


    L


    ¡°I¡¯m strong too. They wouldn¡¯t dare mess with me if they knew who I was,¡± Wilbur said.


    Fayey prostrate back on the couch. ¡°I know you¡¯re something, but you should still be careful. They¡¯re


    definitely powerful enough since they dare to talk like that.¡±


    ¡°They just want to recover their pride in front of all those other ns, right? It¡¯s a pity they messed with


    the wrong person,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    After that, Wilbur did not talk about that topic anymore so that Faye would not be too worried.


    He made a call to Gordon to turn down the invite for dinner first before making dinner for Faye. After


    eating, Wilbur watched over Faye until she eventually drifted into sleep before beginning to meditate.


    Faye woke up in the morning and saw Wilbur seemingly asleep on the couch. She snuck back to her


    room to freshen up, put on makeup, and got changed.


    By the time she got downstairs, Wilbur had woken up and was stretching his limbs in the living room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to make you breakfast,¡± Faye smiled.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me in the future. I¡¯m an adult. I can feed myself.¡±


    Faye blinked and approached Wilbur, saying softly, ¡°I know. There¡¯s a banquet I¡¯ve got to attend


    tonight. Would you go with me?¡±

 Chapter 28

    ¡°You want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Wilbur sighed to himself. That girl was quite a handful.


    It was unfair to say that she was faking it, but she seemed pretty calm the previous night in the face of


    so many ouws.


    However, at the sight of Faye¡¯s pitiful expression, Wilbur had no choice but to say yes.


    Faye brightened up at once. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle to get you at night. Please be my driver and bodyguard,


    then. Bye!¡±


    Without getting a response, she left the house.


    Wilbur shook his head and headed to the central garden to practice his martial arts.


    Before long, a day had passed, Wilbur was already waiting in the living room for Faye when she came


    home.


    ¡°Give me a second, Boss.¡± Faye rushed upstairs and changed into a ck evening gown.


    The V¨Cneck dress showed her cleavage. She also wore a pearl ne. The gown reached her


    ankles and radiated an air of charming maturity that was simply breathtaking.


    Wilbur nodded andmented, ¡°You look great.¡±


    Faye was overjoyed to be praised by Wilbur. She walked up and held him by the arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, Wilbur stopped her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a pass. People have known who I am now after your


    speech at the wedding. If I go to a ce like that, it¡¯ll cause a scene.¡±


    ¡°Well, what should we do, then?¡± Faye had not thought of that, but it was true that Wilbur would be sure


    to attract attention wherever he went as the owner of Cape International. That was thest thing he


    wanted.


    Just then, Wilbur exhaled softly, and his face began to glow with a silver glint. The glow faded in


    seconds, and Wilbur¡¯s face had turned into somethingpletely different. That person still looked a


    little like Wilbur, but he was obviously a different person.


    Faye covered her mouth in shock, staring at him in disbelief.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just creating a fake image with my spiritual energy. It¡¯s just an illusion.


    I¡¯m


    still me.¡±


    Faye had no idea how Wilbur had done it, but she had long epted the fact that Wilbur was definitely


    more powerful than ordinary people. Maybe she was already starting to be a fan of his.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wilbur led the way this time, and the two of them sped off in a Mercedes Benz $400.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at a private club. After they parked the car, someone led Faye inside


    with Wilbur following behind her. It was really as if he was her bodyguard.


    They walked past the patio and arrived at the entrance of a hall. The usher led them in and then left.


    Wilbur followed Faye into the hall.


    The hall wasvishly decorated and furnished with vintage¨Clooking furniture. Some of the furniture was


    Chappi 28


    actually vintage, too.


    A few antiques were ced on a shelf to the side. Wilbur scanned the surroundings and noticed that


    there were some fakes mixed in.


    That was normal. Anyone would go to great lengths to take care of something good.


    At the moment, there were quite a few people in the hall, mingling around with sses of champagne


    in


    their hands.


    Wilbur scanned the crowd and said, ¡°Go do your thing. I look around myself. There¡¯s food here too.


    Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Faye nodded. She did have a deal to negotiate with some people there.


    After Faye left, Wilbur came to the buffet table and started getting some food to eat.


    Just then, a man in his early twenties walked past Wilbur. He observed Wilbur closely and said, ¡°Who


    let a bumpkin dressed up like thise in?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Wilbur frowned. He was indeed wearing casual clothes and did not exactly blend in well with others.


    However, that guy was being rude with his words.


    Wilbur nced at Faye, expecting her to provide an exnation, but Faye was in the middle of a


    conversation with a man and a woman, and the three were heading upstairs. It was clear that they


    were going to talk about things.


    Wilbur said to the man, ¡°I¡¯m Miss Yves¡® driver.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whose driver you are. We have no ce for people dressed like this in here! Get out right


    now, ¡°the man said unceremoniously.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    The man responded haughtily, ¡°Me? Remember this. My name¡¯s Mike Cannon, and I own this ce.


    Only upper¨Css guests are wee here. Drivers should go where drivers belong.¡±


    Just then, a muscr man in a suit around thirty years old walked in.


    Behind him were two pretty women, also wearing body¨Chugging suits and white gloves.


    Wilbur could tell, however, that the two girls knew a thing or two about martial arts.


    However, in Wilbur¡¯s eyes, they were hardly a match for him. The guy had some skills too, but he was


    too green.


    Mike walked up to the man at once, bowing to him respectfully. ¡°Mister John, you¡¯re here.¡±


    still


    The man called Mister John merely nodded and said, ¡°Did you bring that precious thing you


    mentioned? Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master Jose said that it was a priceless treasure for sure,¡± Mike said.


    John nodded. He caught sight of Wilbur and frowned. ¡°Why are you letting just anyone in here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s someone¡¯s driver. He was trying to freeload off the food here. I¡¯ll chase him out right now,¡® Mike


    said.


    John scoffed and walked past Wilbur.


    Wilbur found it funny. He had just met withn the day before, and now he got to meet this Mister John


    right after. Things were getting interesting.


    Just then, a man in his fifties d in traditional wear came in carrying a box.


    Mike noticed it and said to Wilbur at once, ¡°Get out of here right now, or I¡¯ll have to kick you out even if


    it embarrasses your boss.¡±


    With that, he rushed up to the elder man and greeted, ¡°You¡¯re here, Master Jose! Everyone¡¯s been


    waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait,¡± Master Jose said with a smile on his face.


    Mike led Master Jose to the main dining table in the hall. Mister John and two other people were also


    seated at that table. They were obviously people of power.


    Wilbur shook his head. He got himself a te of food before sitting down in a corner to eat.


    The food there was pretty d¡¯mn good. All of them were top¨Cquality ingredients, which definitely suited


    the type of people there.


    In the hall, everyone scrambled toward the main table to greet Mister John and Master Jose. The pair


    were clearly the center of attention in the room.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After greetings had been done, Mister John said, ¡°Master Jose, please show them your treasure.


    Everyone¡¯s long been looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. There¡¯s no point in hiding this any further, not when the Owens have asked to see it,¡± said


    Master Jose as he began opening the box.


    Just then, a strange smile appeared on Wilbur¡¯s face. First, it wasn Owens, and now it was John


    Owens. What a small world!


    Just then, Master Jose opened the box to reveal an item.


    It looked like an incense holder with mysterious ures carved on it. The item let out a faint blue glow,


    making for a curious sight.


    Its appearance drew everyone to crowd over at once, marveling in shock and amazement after looking


    at it.


    Master Jose appeared haughty as he uttered, ¡°This is a treasure I came across while I practiced


    cultivation deep in the mountains. It has a magical energy that is able to prolong one¡¯s life and wellness


    if kept at home.¡±


    ¡°Wow! To think that magical items like that exist!¡± ¡°Amazing! You sure are something. Master Jose.¡±

 Chapter 30

    ¡°This is truly amazing. I¡¯ve witnessed something new today. What an eye¨Copener!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    All at once, the crowd was abuzz with praise.


    The item had also drawn Wilbur¡¯s attention. He put down his food and concentrated his spiritual


    energy, beginning to investigate.


    Just then, John and the others were looking at the incense holder rather intensely, sensing its


    mysterious aura with solemn expressions.


    A whileter, John said in a deep voice, ¡°Master Jose, how are you going to go about this?¡±


    Master Jose smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have an auction. I¡¯ve heard that this club is a pretty good auction hall in


    Seechertown.¡±


    Just then, Mike piped up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Leave the auction up to me, Master Jose.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the starting price?¡± John asked.


    Master Jose pondered for a while before saying slowly, To tell the truth, this thing isn¡¯t of much


    importance to me. However, it¡¯s definitely a precious treasure to ordinary people. I¡¯ll put the starting


    price at fifty million dors.¡±


    The businessmen present heard the price and hesitated. The price was not that high, but they still had


    their doubts.


    After all, they were basing everything solely on Master Jose¡¯s ims. None of them were sure if that


    was as good as he imed it to be.


    Master Jose saw the looks on everyone¡¯s faces and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you don¡¯t have to bid


    if you don¡¯t believe what I said. Il be able to sell it somewhere else anyways. I don¡¯t need to make


    things up.


    Mike smiled and said, ¡°Master Jose¡¯s right. He¡¯s extremely well¨Crespected in Stricton Province. You


    guys have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Just then, John said calmly, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started, then.¡±


    Mike nodded and pped his hands. Two girls d in red skin¨Ctight dresses came up at once. They


    lifted the box and carried it to the podium in the hall.


    A beautiful middle¨Cageddy d in a red floral dress and white gloves walked up to the podium. She


    smiled at everyone and greeted, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the auctioneer here, Jolene Carrey. We¡¯ll begin


    auctioning Master Jose¡¯s item right now. The starting price is fifty million dors, and the price will be


    raised by a million dors with each bid. Let the auction begin.¡±


    ¡°Fifty¨Cone million.¡±


    ¡°Fifty¨Ctwo million.¡±


    ¡°Fifty¨Cthree million.¡±


    The bids continued and the price raised steadily, but John and the other two people at the table did not


    participate in the bid. All they did was watch on silently.


    As the auction went on, some bigwig could not help it anymore and called out a price of eighty million.


    Those who had submitted their bids earlier began to hesitate.


    Just then, John shouted, ¡°Ny million.¡±


    ¡°One hundred million,¡± another guy called out.


    ¡°One hundred and one million.¡±


    John nced at thest bidder and uttered with a smile, ¡°One hundred and two million.¡±


    Just then, a peal ofughter sounded.


    Everyone looked over at once and saw a young man sitting in the corner. He was wearing very in


    clothes with a smile.


    Mike blew his fuse at once. ¡°What are you doing here, you b*stard? Get out of here now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the show was so good that I forgot to leave.¡± Wilbur could hardly hide his amusement.


    Mike was about to speak when another guy stopped him. ¡°Why are youughing, young man?¡±


    Wilbur sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer after seeing you guys bid so


    enthusiastically over some garbage.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, huh?¡± Master Jose was outraged, standing up and shouting at him.

 Chapter 31

    All the people calling out prices looked at Wilbur at once.


    They knew that Wilbur¡¯s words were a serious usation, and the consequences were dire.


    If he did not provide an exnation, he would not be able to leave the ce.


    To be honest, Wilbur needed things like that as well. It could be said that he needed them more than


    anyone else in the room.


    That was why he had focused his spirit energy to investigate the incense holder.


    However, after some investigation, he immediately knew that it was a fake. That had disappointed him


    greatly.


    Yet the sight of all these people fighting over a fake made himugh, only for him to get in trouble for


    that.


    However, he was not scared in the slightest.


    Wilbur slowly walked up to the crowd and nced at Master Jose. ¡®Can you tell me your name, and


    where you live, O¡® Great Master?¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Jose Smithson. I¡¯m from Numbridge Mountain, currently living in Jnd City of Strict


    Province,¡± Master Jose said haughtily.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°You look like someone with quite a reputation.¡±


    Mike said coldly, ¡°Of course. Everyone in Stricton Province knows about Master Jose. You¡¯d better


    have at good reason for humiliating him and using him of selling fakes, or we won¡¯t let you get away


    with this.¡±


    Wilbur nodded with a smile. ¡°Very well. It seems like you¡¯ve got a rather special rtionship with this


    Master Jose, too.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. We¡¯ve worked together many times, and nothing has ever gone wrong in the past.


    Everyone has seen Master Jose and knows he can be trusted,¡± Mike scoffed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur nced at the crowd. ¡°I take it you¡¯ve all known each other for a while?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Jose is more than trusted here,¡± one of the people in the crowd said.


    Just then, John slowly said, ¡°Young man, we invited Master Jose toe here right after finding out


    about this item. If you can¡¯t prove that this is a fake, you¡¯re going to have some exining to do.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°It seems like you really are more than friends with Master Jose here. What if I end up


    proving that it¡¯s a fake?¡±


    Jose snorted and said, ¡°If you¡¯re able to do that, I¡¯ll end myself right here.¡±


    The crowd grew abuzz at the words at once.


    Wilbur paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Master Jose, please don¡¯t make such a big im! What if


    you really end up having to end your own life?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. You¡¯re not going to taint Master Jose¡¯s reputation like this, you piece of garbage. I¡¯ll kill


    your with my bare hands if you can¡¯t prove it,¡± Mike roared.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked at Mike. ¡°You¡¯re quite a cocky one.¡±


    Mike mmed the table, getting to his feet. ¡®Master Jose¡¯s a respectable guest here. Who do you think


    you are to talk to me like this?¡±


    Wilbur smirked as he looked at Jose. ¡°Are you sure this is genuine?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± Jose looked furious as well.


    Wilbur nodded. He was going to go easy on Jose, but it seemed like he was going to have to hand the


    truth to him the harsh way.


    He stretched out his finger, tapping the incense holder lightly. It let out a crack, then split into two.


    All at once, the glow on the incense holder disappeared, revealing a small, dull brown mound inside of


    it.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°How dare you break my precious incense holder! You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Jose roared furiously. He shook


    his robes, and a strong wave of energy surged at Wilbur,


    The crowd¡¯s expression shifted as well. That was supposed to be a legendary spirit weapon. That guy


    was just too bold.


    Master Jose was a famous cultivator from the Strict¨®n Province. That guy was done for.


    Just as everyone was in shock at Wilbur¡¯s nerves, he smiled. ¡°Open your eyes and take a closer look.¡±


    The crowd leaned forward at the broken incense holder, baffled by the situation.


    Wilbur said, ¡°The incense holder is just a replica of an antique. There¡¯s a piece of oud in there that


    seals the powers in it, letting out a glow and fragrance to make it look like a spirit weapon. It¡¯ll


    disappear in three months, tops. I can¡¯t believe such an obvious counterfeit technique was enough to


    fool all of you.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s words left everyone in shock, and the crowd began to inspect the broken incense holder.


    Everyone in the crowd knew enough to be able to tell with one nce from the crack that it was a new


    item, and there was a piece of oud inside of it. The oud was, admittedly, of rather high quality.


    Even with that being the case, the incense holder was no spirit weapon. The cost of making something


    like that was 10,000 dors, at most.


    Everyone had fallen for its appearance and thought it was real.


    The truth was now out, and everyone was speechless as they looked at Jose.


    Jose himself finally saw that it was fake. All at once, his bravado vanished as sweat beaded on hist


    forehead.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Would you like to exin yourself, Master Jose?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jose was speechless, sweat rolling down his face.


    Mike saw that the situation was going south. His expression shifted as he thought of a n.


    His father had spent decades of hard work building a good reputation for this private club.


    It just barely ended up in his hands, and something like this had happened. Thatpletely caught


    him. off guard.


    How was he going to face his father¡¯s rage? More importantly, the club¡¯s trustworthiness was in danger


    of being ruined just like that.


    The stares from the crowd were making Jose more and more nervous by the second.


    Atst, he let out a sigh and bowed to the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, everyone. I, Jose Smithson, fell for a


    cheap trick. Please ept my apology.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Master Jose? You¡¯d better exin yourself,¡± John hissed, his expression


    dark.


    Jose kept going, ¡°To be honest, I was sold this item by a fellow cultivator I just met. I was inexperienced


    and foolish and fell for his tricks. It¡¯s my fault for being so arrogant, I¡¯ll admit to that. I¡¯llpensate


    every single person here five million dors as an apology, I hope you don¡¯t find fault in me for this.¡±


    John frowned. ¡°It seems like you did fall for someone else¡¯s tricks. Well, since you¡¯ve apologized


    sincerely, we won¡¯t takepensation on ount of the many times we¡¯ve done business with each


    other. We trust you.¡±


    Upon speaking, John got to his feet and left.


    It looked like a good¨Cnatured gesture, without ming Jose or wantingpensation. Yet even so, this


    still put Jose in a difficult situation.


    The crowd saw that and slowly left on their own. No one asked for either.


    No one there that night saw five million dors as arge amount at all. Besides, Jose was a proper,


    reputable cultivator. Taking the money might end up offending him, which was not a good deal.


    The crowd leaving early had a different meaning as well.


    That was because Jose had bragged earlier that if his item was proven to be a fake, he would have to


    end himself right there.


    Just then, Wilbur looked at Jose with a dark smile. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself, Master


    Jose?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Jose¡¯s forehead was filled with sweat, and he bowed deeply to Wilbur. ¡°Young man, I admit that I was


    boasting earlier. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Please spare us and show mercy,¡± Mike piped up as well.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened, and he turned to look at Mike. ¡°Show you mercy? I don¡¯t remember you


    being merciful earlier.¡±


    Mike¡¯s expression turned ugly from his anger, unable to say anything else.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jose knew he had messed up, but those words he said earlier were merely a boast! He was not going


    to take off himself just like that.


    He looked at Wilbur with an apologetic expression. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not knowing my items, young man.


    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m willing topensate you ten million dors in exchange for your forgiveness.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. Of course, he was not going to make Jose take his own life over such a trivial matter.


    However, the 10,000,000 dors was another matter. After all, the two had been quite rude to him


    earlier.


    Wilbur wet his finger with the tea from John¡¯s teacup, then wrote down his ount numbers on the


    table. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡± After saying that, he got up and left.


    Just then, Jose let out a long sigh. He memorized the number in his head as he fumed, ¡°Motherf*cker.


    You really screwed me over this time, Duran Jarin. I¡¯m going to get you for sure.¡±


    Upon speaking, he first transferred the money over to Wilbur¡¯s ount before saying to Mike, ¡°My


    apologies, Mister Cannon. Let me take care of Duran, and I¡¯ll return to Seechertown and provide you


    with a proper settlement. Please rest assured.¡±


    Mike could only nod as Jose left furiously. That man had really embarrassed him big time.


    Not long after Jose had left, Faye came down to the main hall with the man and woman from earlier.


    Faye nced at the empty hall and said, ¡°Mister Cannon, wasn¡¯t there going to be an auction? Where


    did everyone go?¡±


    ¡°It has ended,¡± Mike said, embarrassed.


    Faye shrugged, nodding her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be going too, then.¡±


    Upon speaking, Faye turned and left.


    Wilbur was already waiting for her in the car when she got outside.


    Faye got in the car. ¡°Why are you out here?¡±


    ¡°I had some food and watched a good show. There wasn¡¯t much else after that, so I just left,¡± Wilbur


    said, driving home.


    It was already past nine, and the pair chatted idly. All of a sudden, a figure seemed to appear out of


    nowhere, walking across the road as if blind to the car.


    Wilbur braked sharply, and the car halted at once.


    However, the person was still hit. Wilbur cursed under his breath, and the pair got out of the car


    hurriedly to take a closer look.


    All that could be seen was a girl who looked to be in her twenties. She was dressed in pajamas, lying in


    front of the car barefoot with a hollow expression.


    Chap 23


    Wilbur hurriedly checked her for any injuries. Aside from her kneecaps being slightly swollen, she was,


    thankfully, unharmed.


    ¡°Are you alright? Do I need to send you to the hospital?¡± Faye asked.


    The girl shook her head slowly, her eyes teary. Faye looked at Wilbur, slightly perplexed by the


    situation.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°I think we should still take you there in case anything happens.¡±


    He had actually used his spirit energy to inspect the girl¡¯s whole body, and it was nothing serious.


    He was certain that the girl had run into some kind of trouble, and that was why she was in this state


    despite not being very hurt by the car


    However, the girl refused to speak, only shaking her head slowly with a lifeless expression on her face.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s take her back for now. She seems to have something on her mind. We can talk


    tomorrow after she¡¯s gotten some rest for the night.¡±


    Faye nodded, then helped the girl into the car before driving back to Castlebury.¡±


    Faye helped the girl onto the couch before making her a cup of tea. ¡°Youngdy, what happened to


    you? How did you end up like this?¡±

 Chapter 34

    She was alone in the middle of the night, barefoot and only d in pajamas that were caked with dirt.


    Anyone could tell that something had happened to her.


    Tears streamed down the girl¡¯s face, but she remained silent. Faye continued to try coaxing the girl,


    while Wilbur could only stare.


    A whileter, the girl¡¯s emotions were finally a little more stable.


    Faye brought the girl to her room and gave her a new set of pajamas to change into. She washed the


    girl¡¯s face as well before bringing her to the living room again.


    Looking at the girl then, she was honestly quite pretty. It was unclear just what had happened to her.


    Faye made the girl a bowl of pasta and continued to give her advice andfort.


    Atst, the girl started talking after she ate.


    The girl¡¯s name was Shelby Seacrest. She was from a rural vige and had a boyfriend who was going


    to university in Seechertown.


    She hade to Seechertown with her boyfriend and worked to pay her boyfriend¡¯s school fees. But


    after he had graduated and found a good job, he started treating her worse and worse with physical


    and verbal abuse.


    That happened again tonight. Heshed out at her out of nowhere and kicked her out of their house.


    She had nothing on her and nowhere to go, so she could only wander the streets on her own until she


    ran into Wilbur and Faye.


    Faye was fuming at the story. How could someone so heartless and ungrateful exist? He could hardly


    quality as a human being!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, youngdy. You can stay here for now, I¡¯ll arrange a job for you, so you don¡¯t have to


    worry about anything. People like that aren¡¯t worth a single tear from you,¡® Faye fumed.


    Shelby nodded sadly. Faye gave Shelby a hug, her heart aching as she patted Shelby¡¯s back.


    Wilbur sighed as well. That man really crossed the line.


    ¡°Do you want him to pay you back? I¡¯m sure he still owes you a fair amount of money now,¡± Wilbur


    said. The girl shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore.¡±


    Wilbur could only let it be. If he were to have it his way, that man would be in big trouble.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Seeing Shelby finally calm down, Wilbur said, ¡°Faye, take good care of her. I¡¯m going to get some rest.¡±


    Faye nodded, and Wilbur returned to his room. He sighed.


    This girl was far, far too kind.


    Faye and Shelby chatted for a long time before she brought her to a guest room.


    Shelby was clearly shocked by the luxury of the room.


    Faye said, ¡°Get some rest and think about what you want to do. You can tell me tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯m pretty capable. I¡¯ll get it done for you.¡±


    Shelby nodded hard, her expression grateful.


    212


    Faye smiled and returned to her room. Yet she found it hard to fall asleep with how angry she was.


    Shelby¡¯s fate was far too pitiful, and Faye was even considering tracking down that bastard to teach


    him a lesson.


    The night slowly darkened.


    Shelby tossed and turned in bed and could not sleep, her expression solemn.


    A long whileter, she took a deep breath and walked out of her room. She came to Wilbur¡¯s room,


    slowly twisting the doorknob open.


    Wilbur, who was currently meditating while lying on his bed, opened his eyes to see the door of his


    room wide open.


    Wilbur did not move. He channeled the night vision he had cultivated and was able to tell that it was


    Shelby who hade into his room.


    All that could be seen was Shelby standing at the foot of Wilbur¡¯s bed for a while, before calling out,


    ¡°Hey, are you asleep?¡±


    Wilbur turned to switch on the lights next to his bed.


    He saw the uneasy expression on Shelby¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s veryte now. Is something the


    matter?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Shelby¡¯s head was bowed, her tone feeble as she asked, ¡°Wilbur, are you and Miss Faye married?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Wilbur said, sitting up.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What are you two, then?¡±


    ¡°Colleagues.¡±


    After Shelby heard his reply, she sat down next to Wilbur on his bed. She leaned towards him, the front


    of her dress falling to expose her cleavage and her fair, smooth legs.


    ¡°Wilbur, I¡¯m really grateful for you but¡­ I don¡¯t know what I should do. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a bad person,


    do you?¡± Shelby looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur took in the sight of a pitiful¨Clooking Shelby gazing at him. ¡°We can talk in the living room. This


    isn¡¯t very appropriate.¡±


    Yet just then, Shelby inched even closer. She was practically running against Wilbur¡¯s body as she


    cooed, Wilbur, I need somefort. Can you make me feel better?¡±


    It was the middle of the night, and there was a beauty practically throwing herself at Wilbur. Any other


    man would have found it hard to resist.


    Yet just then, Wilbur could sense that something was off.


    He got off the bed at once. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Shelby saw that, then gritted her teeth before pouncing on Wilbur and hugging him tightly.


    Wilbur roared, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He pushed Shelby away as he spoke.


    However, Shelby had a vice grip on Wilbur while she tugged and ripped at his clothes insistently. Wilbur


    red up in anger and pushed her away harshly. Shelby fell to the floor,nding hard as she let out a


    cry of pain.


    Just then, Wilbur turned and came to the living room before turning on the lights.


    Shelby followed him out quickly as well, but she had ripped most of her pajamas to show a great deal


    of skin. She screamed and sobbed, rushing out of the house.


    Wilbur was confused. He had no idea what had just happened.


    Just then, Faye had heard the noise as well. She bumbled down the stairs sleepily, before taking in the


    sight of Wilbur¡¯s torn pajamas and startling at once. ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything good,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye sat Wilbur down at once, trying to get him to calm down.


    Wilbur organized his emotions, before describing what had just happened.


    Faye was in shock after listening to him.


    Of course, she would trust Wilbur without a doubt. Shelby, on the other hand, was a different story.


    Shelby was still a victim when they found her, a helpless girl with no one to rely on. Why did she have


    to do something like that?


    Just as Faye was still contemting, Wilbur said, ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to get me in trouble. You should


    prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s trying to do that?¡± Faye said, shocked.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure. I¡¯ve offended a good number of people recently. This


    could¡¯ve been nned by any of them.¡±


    ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Faye asked in a panic.


    Wilbur fell silent for a beat, before slowly saying. ¡°I might be taken away by the police in no time, you¡¯ll


    need to sort this out for me. The Cape Consortium cannot have anything to do with this.¡±


    Faye was about to say more when the front door of the house was violently banged on.


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°Open it.¡±


    Faye took a deep breath, then got up to open the door, All she could see were Shelby and three


    policemen standing there.


    ¡°Is Wilbur Penn in?¡± One of the middle¨Caged policemen asked loudly.


    Faye said, ¡°Who are you, and where are you from? What business do you have with Wilbur?¡±


    ¡°My name is Timothy Evans. I¡¯m the head of security here. These two are officers working under me.


    We¡¯ve received a report of a sexual assault case, and we¡¯re here to investigate it,¡± the sheriff said.


    Faye nced at Wilbur, who said emotionlessly, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Chapp¨¦ de

 Chapter 36

    Faye moved out of the way. Timothy entered the living room with his subordinates and Shelby. Faye¡¯s


    ice- cold gaze swept past Shelby¡¯s face.


    Shelby looked absolutely pitiful, following behind them with her head bowed.


    Timothy came up to Wilbur and asked, ¡°Are you Wilbur Penn?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Wilbur said.


    Timothy said coldly, ¡°Miss Shelby Seacrest here made a report saying that she was sexually assaulted


    in your house. You are to cooperate with us immediately and return to the station with us for


    investigation.¡±


    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s not a problem. Let me change my clothes,¡± Wilbur said.


    Timothy looked at Wilbur¡¯s torn pajamas. ¡°You can change, but we need to take the pajamas you¡¯re


    wearing away with us.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wilbur got up and headed for his bedroom. Timothy nced at the other two policemen,


    and one of them followed after Wilbur at once.


    Not long after, Wilbur came out in a new set of casual clothes. The pajamas were put into a clear bag


    by the officer.


    ¡°Come with us.¡± Timothy was about to take Wilbur away.


    Faye panicked at the sight. ¡°No, you can¡¯t just leave with him! That¡¯s not happening.¡±


    Wilbur was hardly the type who needed to force himself onto a girl. Faye knew that better than anyone,


    here.


    The two of them would¡¯ve been a thing if Wilbur had been after anything like that. Shelby was hardly


    even someone of consideration. To think that she was using him of sexual assault, too! What a joke!


    Yet Timothy said, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t get in the way of our investigation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of Cape International¡¯s headquarters, Faye Yves,¡± Faye said loudly.


    Timothy frowned. ¡°I know of Cape¡¯s big name, but that doesn¡¯t really matter here. We¡¯ve got to


    investigate everyone ording to thew. You can¡¯t stop us.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not leaving with him! I¡¯d like to talk to your superior!¡± Faye shouted.


    Timothy raised his voice as well, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you get in touch with. We¡¯re just investigating the


    case as we normally do when we receive a report. If you insist on disrupting our investigation, we¡¯ll take


    you in


    too.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Faye shouted back, unwilling to back down.


    Just then, Wilbur raised a hand. ¡°Stop arguing. The truth will prevail in the end. Do what you need to


    do.¡±


    His words calmed Faye down a good deal, but she was still angry. Her chest heaved as she glowered


    at Shelby.


    ¡°It was him, right?¡± Timothy pointed at Wilbur, asking Shelby.


    Shelby clutched the hem of her pajamas, nodding feebly.


    ¡°Take him away.¡± Timothy wasted no more time, leading Wilbur out of the house at once.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Faye watched as Wilbur was taken away, and the police siren was turned on. She picked up a mug.


    Chap 35


    smashing it onto the floor in fury.


    The next second, she took out her phone and made a call to her secretary.


    ¡°Send a message to everyone in the PR department. Have them gathered up in the office¡¯s meeting


    room within half an hour. Anyone who doesn¡¯t show up on time will be fired immediately.¡±


    After hanging up, she changed into office clothes at top speed before rushing off to the Cape


    Consortium headquarters.


    Half an hourter, Faye was walking through Cape¡¯s meeting room doors.


    Her secretary, as well as everyone from the PR department, were all waiting for her with nervous


    expressions on their faces. They rarely had to work overtime at thispany, let alone be called for


    such an urgent meeting.


    Faye cut off everyone¡¯s greetings. She took a seat at the head of the table and said, ¡°Our boss is being


    framed, and was just taken away for investigation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The crowd was shocked. They all knew that the real boss of Cape Consortium spent a lot of


    time with Miss Yves, and everyone had been gossiping about what the two were to each other.


    What had happened for Wilbur to be framed and arrested? That was definitely a big deal to the


    company.


    Faye paid no mind to their shock and curiosity. ¡°PR.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The head of the PR department stood up at once


    ¡°Inform all news and content tforms, and all social media tforms as well. Tell them to refrain from


    publishing or posting anything rted to Cape International, including the word ¡®Cape. If they dont


    listen, Cape will show them no mercy.¡±

 Chapter 37

    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Everyone knew well enough just what the Cape was capable of. The Kardon Province branch alone


    had enough resources and influence to buy out the biggest media tform there was right now.


    If they were to gather all of Cape¡¯s resources in the entire country, there would be few international


    media brands that would be any match for them. That was why Faye had said those words so firmly.


    Yet she had more to say. ¡°Send out a warning to the smaller, anonymous¡® news channels as well. If


    they dare to even post anything about Cape, we¡¯ll make sure they disappear from the inte forever.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Communications.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The head of themunications department stood up.


    Faye said coldly. ¡°Hire whoever it takes to set up a task force to immediately beat down all possible


    allegations that might surface. Take down any and allments against Cape and its owner or engage


    until they die down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Everyone be on standby, right now,¡± Faye ordered.


    Everyone in the room scrambled to their feet at once, hurrying to their desks.


    Faye leaned back in her chair, letting out a long sigh.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Thements and discourse would not be a problem for now. After all, she had put out a warning and


    no one would dare to go against a force like the Cape Consortium with how powerful they were.


    But she could not just sit here and do nothing, either.


    Faye pondered briefly, before saying to her secretary. ¡°Get me in touch with Chief Bowle Hemmington.


    I¡¯d like to speak to him on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him right now.¡± Her secretary hurried out at once.


    Calling up someone like this in the middle of the night was honestly rather rude, but Faye could not


    care about that right now.


    A little over half an hourter, the secretary returned with a phone that she handed to Faye. ¡°I¡¯ve got


    him


    on the line.¡±


    Faye nodded, taking the phone.


    Over at the police station.


    Wilbur was brought into the interrogation room. He was sitting on a special chair with both his wrists


    restrained as well.


    Timothy and his two subordinates began the interrogation.


    ¡°Name.¡±


    ¡°Wilbur Penn.¡±


    ¡°upation.¡±


    Chap 37


    ¡°Unemployed.¡±


    Timothy looked at Wilbur coldly. ¡°Unemployed? Aren¡¯t you from Cape Consortium?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hold a position in Cape,¡± Wilbur replied calmly.


    He wasn¡¯t lying, after all. He had indeed founded Cape but was not in charge of running it at all.


    Only the higher¨Cups of Cape knew just how powerful Wilbur was to Cape.


    The team of guards who specifically worked under him was enough to stop anyone from getting any


    ideas.


    But there were only a few people who knew how powerful and terrifying Wilbur was.


    Timothy scoffed coldly. ¡°Shelby Seacrest made a report, using you of sexually assaulting her. Did


    this happen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Wilbur said at once.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze was razor¨Csharp as he stared at Wilbur. ¡°Well, how do you exin the bruises on her


    body, the torn clothing on both of you and your fingerprints everywhere?¡±


    ¡°She ran to my room on her own in the middle of the night trying to seduce me but failed. So, she got


    closer and harassed me, and I got my fingerprints on her when I pushed her away. It was her who


    ripped the pajamas, too,¡± Wilbur said.


    Before Timothy could say anything, one of the policemen shouted, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re stupid? How


    dare you lie to us! As if anyone would believe what you just said.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Wilbur said.


    made


    Just then, Timothy said coldly, ¡°But Miss Shelby Seacrest said theplete opposite. She said your


    here into your room and asked her to sleep with you. She rejected you, and you forced yourself on


    her. She fought back, then escaped after that to make a police report.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to frame me. Of course, she¡¯s going to make up a lie that suits her narrative,¡± Wilbur said


    calmly.

 Chapter 38

    Timothy fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Guess you aren¡¯t going to ¡®fess up.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened for me to confess, so why should I? Wilbur replied.


    Timothy said, ¡°Twopletely opposing statements. One of you has to be lying. You do know that the


    consequences of lying in a ce like this are extremely severe.¡±


    ¡°I know they¡¯re severe, but isn¡¯t it up to you to prove who¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Wilbur said.


    Timothy smirked coldly. ¡°Of course we will, but you¡¯ll have to be responsible for what you said.¡±


    ¡°I know I am. I trust that you¡¯re a responsible person who will get to the bottom of this,¡± Wilbur said with


    a smile.


    Timothy fell silent. Judging from how cases like this usually went, the women were less prone to lie.


    That was why he was leaning more towards believing Shelby


    But Wilbur seemed extremely calm and confident.


    He was either really good at keeping his cool, or he was telling the truth.


    The whole thing was a littleplicated. It would require some tricks from Timothy.


    A momentter, Timothy said, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to add?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Wilbur said.


    Timothy said, ¡°Send him to the detainment room.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The policeman got up, releasing Wilbur¡¯s wrists so he could sign his statement before he was


    sent to the detainment room.


    Timothy returned to his office. He rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    There were no security cameras in the house. Neither party¡¯s statement was enough to prove that the


    assault had happened or not.


    However, sexual assault was a severe issue and had to be treated with caution.


    Timothy lit up a cigarette, falling silent.


    The next morning.


    Timothy woke up on the couch in his office. He cleaned himself up slightly before preparing to head to


    Wilbur¡¯s house for further investigation. At the same time, Shelby¡¯s wounds were investigated, and a


    more thorough inspection was performed to check for any further indications of assault.


    Yet just then, a policeman came running in hurriedly. ¡°Officer Evans, Chief Hemmington is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t he say hi to me?¡± Timothy got dressed in a hurry, running outside.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just then, a man in his fifties walked in with two people. He was dressed casually.


    Timothy walked up and greeted him at once, ¡°Chief Hemmington! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were


    coming?¡±


    Bowie and Timothy shook hands, and the former smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just here for a spot check. There was no


    need for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose there wasn¡¯t,¡± Timothy said.


    5


    Bowie looked around him before saying. ¡°Nothing big has happened around heretely, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Timothy could sense something was off as soon as Bowle sald the words. He turned to look at


    Bowie, then said, ¡°There was a sexual assault case that came inst night. We¡¯re looking into it right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s a pretty severe case. You have to make good use of your time and make sure the victim


    gets justice,¡± Bowie said.


    Timothy nodded.


    Bowie circled the station without pausing much, then walked out after that.


    Timothy walked him to the door, where Bowie patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do a good


    job. You¡¯re a young man, and you¡¯ve got a bright future ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chief.¡± Timothy smiled catingly.


    Bowie nodded, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t take up more of your time. Goodbye now.¡±


    Just as Bowie was about to leave, a Benz stopped in front of the station. Faye got out of the car, her


    secretary in tow.


    ¡°Oh, my, Miss Yves! What brings you here?¡± Bowie greeted her warmly, shaking her hand.


    Faye was all smiles as she shook Bowie¡¯s hand. ¡°A friend of mine has something here he needs to sort


    out, so here I am.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Il get out of your way and leave you to it, then.¡± Bowie smiled, got into his car, and drove


    off.


    Faye stepped into the station, but Timothy blocked her path with a frosty expression. ¡°You¡¯re certainly.


    ying with a heavy hand.¡±

 Chapter 39

    ¡°Officer Evans, what do you mean by that?¡± Faye looked confused.


    Timothy smirked. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve even got Chief Hemmington involved. The Cape Consortium really


    is something.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to imply? We just happened to run into each other. You¡¯re overthinking this,¡± Faye


    replied with a smile.


    Timothy was nothing but annoyed. Did she think he was an idiot?


    It was too much of a coincidence!


    Chief Hemmington just happened to be running a spot check on his station and also happened to


    bump into Faye. Bowie even shook her hand voluntarily. Of course, that was supposed to imply


    something to Timothy.


    Faye said, ¡°Officer Evans, I¡¯m here to bail Wilbur Penn out on a pending trial.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t leave yet,¡± Timothy said coldly.


    Faye frowned. ¡°Officer Evans, do you know that Cape¡¯s legal department has a nickname of its own?¡±


    ¡°What nickname?¡± Timothy said.


    Faye smiled. ¡°People liked to joke that Cape¡¯s legal department is the ¡®sure winner of Seechertown. Of


    course, that¡¯s just a joke. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want them to take over this case though, would you?


    You¡¯d be very busy if that happened.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Timothy asked coldly.


    Faye waved her hands at once. ¡°Oh, I¡¯d never dare to do something like that. I think that Cape should


    be capable of bailing one person out, though.¡±


    Timothy was practically grinding his teeth in fury.


    Finally, he had to experience this woman¡¯s tricks firsthand.


    She was definitely going to be a problem if he refused to let Wilbur out that day. Bowie was sure to do


    something about it as well, and Timothy¡¯s power was limited to the head of security.


    Bowie had not said anything during his visit, but the message was clear enough. Timothy would be


    offending him if he did not let Wilbur out.


    Atst, Timothy said to an officer, ¡°Take Miss Yves to fill out the paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Faye smiled and entered with her secretary in tow. Timothy stomped back to his office in a fit of rage.


    Not long after, an officer came in with his report.


    ¡°Sir, we have released Wilbur Penn on bail. Are we still going to proceed with investigating the case?¡± It


    was clear that the officer himself knew that he was treading risky water from his cautious tone.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Timothy flew to his feet at once. ¡°Of course we are. Take Shelby Seacrest to have her wounds checked


    and run a full checkup.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The officer was about to leave, but Timothy stopped him again. ¡°Run a background check on


    Shelby Seacrest too. Find out if her statement matches her actual life.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The policeman left, and Timothy fell into deep thought again.


    There was nothing he could do on Wilbur¡¯s end. There was too much power there for him to do


    anything.


    Maybe there would be a way out of this if he started from Shelby¡¯s end.


    If Shelby¡¯s information turned out to be correct and she hadn¡¯t lied at all, that would mean that Wilbur


    had been lying.


    If that was the case, he was going to follow through with the investigation, Bowie be damned.


    Over on another end.


    Faye drove Wilbur back to the house, and the two of them sat in the living room.


    Faye was still fuming. ¡°Shelby Seacrest! How dare she do that! I¡¯m not going to let this go.¡±


    To think that she had been so saddened about Shelby¡¯s life that she couldn¡¯t sleepst night, only for


    her to be yed the next moment.


    The feeling of betrayal filled Faye with rage, especially the fact that Wilbur had been arrested and there


    was nothing she could do. That was really too much.


    Wilbur said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s not the mastermind. Don¡¯t get too mad.¡±


    ¡°Who is, then?¡± Faye asked.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°I can roughly guess who it is, but I¡¯m not going to say anything without proof. Let¡¯s just


    wait for the results.¡±


    ¡°Wait for results? Aren¡¯t we going to look into this ourselves at all?¡± Faye asked, shocked.

 Chapter 40

    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Timothy¡¯s a good sheriff. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Faye was caught off guard. She was still angry at Timothy, but here Wilbur was calling him a good guy.


    On second thought, however, it seemed like Timothy had not done anything wrong. He was only doing


    his own job. Besides, it was perfectly understandable that he was angry at her for trying to threaten him


    with Bowie. Timothy did, from a professional view, seem like a good cop.


    Wilbur said to Faye, ¡°Alright, you should go to work. I told you that the truth wille out in the end


    and lies will never stand the test of justice.¡±


    Faye could only nod, then left for Cape. There were all these people over there, including herself, who


    could not rest just yet. She had to n out the next step, and it was not the time to rest yet.


    Over at Willow Corp


    Yvonne sat in her office, feeling like she was at her wit¡¯s end.


    Willow Corp had been bombarded with messages from banks in the past two days, all of them


    dering they wanted to stop working with Willow Corp. Some of their other partners had already


    reached out to them personally for the same reason as well.


    Yvonne understood that these people were all acting under the unspoken pressure that was Cape


    International.


    She had been foolish enough to get a divorce from Wilbur to remarry ke, but ke had lost his


    position as chairman on the day of the wedding and was even arrested for breaking thew.


    Faye¡¯s n had caused Willow Corp topletely lose their reputation, and Yvonne was now the


    laughingstock for everyone.


    Under all those external pressures, Willow Corp was finally facing a crisis.


    If the Willow family could not endure this ordeal, it would be the end of them.


    Nevertheless, business was like personal health. Disease and sickness always came like andslide.


    What was once a top corporation worth billions of dors could crumble just like that but rebuilding it


    would take far longer than that.


    Just as she was stuck in her worries, her mother Miranda came running into the office happily.


    Yvonne saw her mother and asked impatiently, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some good news,¡± Miranda said mysteriously.


    Yvonne stopped short, before growing quite happy. She was more than eager to hear about good news


    at a time like this.


    ¡°What good news?¡± She hurried to ask.


    Miranda looked nothing but smug. ¡°Wilbur¡¯s been arrested.¡±


    ¡°Wilbur Penn? Arrested?¡± Yvonne could not wrap her head around this.


    Miranda was ecstatic. ¡°Yes! He sexually assaulted someonest night and got arrested.¡±


    Yvonne was in shock for a long time, before finally processing what her mother had just said. ¡°That


    can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it can¡¯t be? He was arrested.¡± Miranda was still smug and pleased.


    Yvonne frowned. ¡°How did you find out about this? Who did he assault?¡±


    ¡°Just some random girl. I heard about it through someone,¡± Miranda said.


    Yvonne¡¯s brows were tightly knit as she fell deep into thought. That was a big deal.


    On second thought, however, it did not really make sense.


    Wilbur had been with her for three years as a legally married couple. Ever since she had turned him


    down. once, he had never made a move on her before.


    And now, he was with that gorgeous CEO, Faye Yves. With the power Wilbur had as well as Faye¡¯s


    looks, it made no sense for Wilbur to force himself onto someone instead of just taking what was right


    in front of him.


    Even if Faye was not in the picture at all, or she turned him down, all Wilbur had to do was put a word


    out, and countless starlets and celebrities would jump at the chance to be with him.


    Yvonne thought it through, then slowly looked at her mother. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not the one behind


    this.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What do you mean that I was behind this? Miranda¡¯s gaze darted away nervously.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yvonne knew the truth at once. She red up in anger at once as she shouted, ¡°Answer me! Did you


    arrange for this to happen?


    No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Miranda replied obstinately.


    However, Yvonne did not believe her and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what our family is facing? The


    Willow family will be done for if you¡¯re really the one behind this!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Miranda felt a little guilty but refused to budge. ¡°What? He broke thew and got arrested. How is that


    anyone else¡¯s fault?¡±


    Yvonne looked at her mother and shook her head. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand just how powerful he truly


    is. If it really was you, you¡¯d better apologize right now and clear things up. That way, the Willow family


    might still be able to survive this.¡±


    ¡°I did nothing. I had nothing to do with this!¡± Miranda said hurriedly, turning to leave at once


    Regardless, Yvonne was certain that her mother had been the one to arrange for this to happen.


    She knew what her mother was like, and it was going to be almost impossible to get her to admit to her


    faults.


    Yvonne let out a long sigh, falling back in her seat limply. The Willow family was going to be done for.


    Wilbur put all these worries and troubles at the back of his head and drove to the morning market a few


    kilometers from the house.


    It was barely nine in the morning, and the market was still open. The groceries there were fresher than


    those in the supermarket, and there were more options as well.


    Faye had barely gotten any rest over what had happened with Wilbur, and he felt a little guilty about


    that. He nned to make her dinner at night as a gesture of appreciation.


    Just as he was in the middle of grocery shopping, he heard a voice call out to him. ¡°Wilbur Penn?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur turned around and saw a pretty girl in her twenties wearing jeans smiling at him. He paused for


    a moment before realizing who the girl was.


    ¡°Nancy Brand?¡± Wilbur smiled earnestly.


    Nancy smiled back sweetly, revealing two little dimples. ¡°I knew it was you! I almost didn¡¯t say hi. I¡¯m


    d I did! How¡¯s it going, old pal? It¡¯s been a while. Are you well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good.¡±


    Wilbur was feeling a little emotional. He had left school after junior high, and Nancy was one of the few


    ssmates he had. The two of them had even been deskmates and had a pretty good friendship.


    Over ten years had passed since then. Honestly speaking, he would not have said hi to Nancy if she


    had


    not done so first.


    The pair chatted for a while, then Nancy said, ¡°Wilbur, this isn¡¯t a good ce to talk! There¡¯s a


    gathering happening tomorrow night. Would you like toe?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I really shouldn¡¯t,¡± Wilbur turned her down.


    Nancy said, ¡°It¡¯s all old friends from school and no one elsel I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve


    seen everyone. Don¡¯t you miss them?¡±


    Wilbur knew that he couldn¡¯t turn her down this time and thus agreed.


    Nancy was all smiles as the two of them exchanged numbers. She reminded him several times of


    where the gathering was going to happen the next day, before finally parting ways.


    Wilbur could not help but let out a sigh at the sight of Nancy¡¯s figure fading into the distance, feeling as


    if he could see his lost youth in her.


    After buying everything be needed, Wilbur drove home to find an invitation on his doorstep.


    He opened it to see the following message. 8:00 PM., Scke Ind. It was signed by a ¡°Mister


    Owens¡°. Wilbur smiled. He opened the door and headed inside, putting the groceries in the fridge


    before beginning to meditate.


    Around six in the evening, Wilbur opened his eyes before beginning to cook in the kitchen.


    A little over an hourter, a five¨Ccourse meal was ready.


    Faye got home just as he was setting the table. She took in the sight of the meal he had made for her,


    feeling touched.


    Wilbur smiled, ¡°Come eat.¡±


    Faye nodded at once. She got changed and sat at the table.


    Yet just then, Wilbur told Faye that he was heading out.


    Faye was dumbfounded. A momentter, she asked, ¡°The Owens sent you an invite?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Wilbur nodded.


    Faye could not help but grow a little nervous. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You aren¡¯t a part of this. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t get involved.¡± Wilbur turned her down at


    1


    Faye knew that she wouldn¡¯t be of much help with that and could only watch quietly as Wilbur left.

 Chapter 42

    Wilbur smiled at her in response before driving off.


    Faye turned to look at the table full of food. She was starving just a second ago but had somehow lost


    her appetite.


    Wilbur drove for a short while and arrived at Seke Ind.


    Seke Ind was a resort vi that the Owens family had spent a few hundred million dors on


    building.


    An ind was built in the middle of ake, equipped with hotels and entertainment spots. It was quite


    popr tourist destination in Seechertown.


    Wilbur parked his car outside, then walked along the bridge.


    Just then, there were around a dozen people sitting in the square in the middle of Seke Ind.


    There was one chair in the middle, upied by a man in his sixties. His eyes were bright, flickering


    with traces of spirit energy..


    He was the head of the Owens family, Jeremy Owens. Standing behind him were his two sons,n and


    John.


    On his left and right were the other two major ns of Seechertown, the Torrent n, and the Lilith


    n.


    These two ns were historical family names of Seechertown. They were both incredibly powerful,


    second only to the Owens family.


    It was eight o¡¯clock then, and Jeremy looked around him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why I called both your


    ns here. The pride and reputation of our ns shall not stand to be tainted, and someone must be


    responsible for something happening to one of our people.


    Gerard Torrent and Matt Lilith, both the heads of the other two ns, nodded in agreement.


    Jeremy smiled after seeing the two ns¡® obedience.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As the top dog of the Seechertown ns, it was important for him to show his authority once in a while


    to keep everyone else in their ce.


    Just then, Wilbur¡¯s figure appeared on the bridge. He crossed theke, stepping onto the ind.


    He was immediately surrounded by the ns¡® men. They blocked out all paths around Wilbur as if


    worried that he might run off any moment.


    Wilbur chuckled, continuing to walk until he reached the middle of the square where he looked around


    him. ¡°You brought quite a crowd with you.¡±


    The three ns had around 40 to 50 people with them. Wilbur showing up alone did, admittedly, look a


    little Jame inparison.


    Jeremy nced at Wilbur, hardly paying him any mind. ¡°Are you the one who killed Lightning Hank?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Wilbur answered without hesitation.


    Jeremy smirked coldly. ¡°Very well. You¡¯ve got some nerves. Very well. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. John,


    you go. It¡¯s about time you let your Uncle Matt and Uncle Gerard see how far you¡¯ve gotten with your


    fighting skills.¡±


    John nodded, striding towards Wilbur.


    Gerard smiled. ¡°This nephew of mine is highly skilled. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m quite deserving toment on


    him.


    ¡°Yes. The kids are growing up fine! We¡¯re all getting old now,¡± Matt said politely as well.


    Jeremy said nothing, smiling as well.


    Just then, John had already walked up to Wilbur. It was clear that he did not acknowledge him.


    John looked Wilbur up and down, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re so weak. I honestly don¡¯t understand how


    Hank managed to die by your hands.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he just deserved it,¡± Wilbur said lightly.


    John¡¯s gaze narrowed, and he let out a scoff before walking up to arge rock a few meters away.


    The rock was around three meters wide and five meters tall. John let out a loud cry as he clenched his


    fists, and they began to glow faintly. Following that, he breathed out before throwing a punch onto the


    TOCK.


    A crack sounded through the air, and the rock shattered into pieces at once.


    ¡°Good job!¡± The men from the three ns could not help but erupt into cheers.


    Just then, John put his hands behind his back and looked at Wilbur. ¡°Do you think you can take one


    punch


    of mine?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 43

    Wilbur looked around him. All that could be seen was the crowd staring back at him, clearly


    unimpressed. It was as if they were certain he was destined to die.


    His gaze thennded on John. ¡°That was a pretty decent aura blow. I suppose it¡¯s a little impressive.¡±


    Gerard stood up at once, pointing at Wilbur. ¡°How cocky! You¡¯re saying that an aura blow is only a little


    Impressive? And what level would you happen to be at, hm?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Wilbur shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that myself.¡±


    Matt spoke up then. ¡°That¡¯s quite a boast you just made. John, don¡¯t waste your time. Send him straight


    to hell.¡±


    John smirked, slowly walking towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°John, don¡¯t ruin your future like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind,¡± John retorted angrily, and everyone else red up in anger as well.


    It was clear that Wilbur had no respect for the three ns at all, daring to say something like that in


    such a dire situation.


    All at once, the air was filled with various curses thrown toward Wilbur.


    John stood right in front of Wilbur and spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got a trick or two up your


    sleeve, seeing as you were able to kill Lightning Hank. Come on, now. Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might not have the chance to attack after me, though,¡± Wilbur replied calmly.


    John burst outughing at the words before shouting. ¡°Young man, no one in all of Seechertown, and


    even the Kardon Province, has dared to speak to me like that before.¡±


    ¡°Well, someone¡¯s doing that now.¡± Wilbur¡¯s expression did not budge.


    John could not take it any longer. He cried out, ¡°Go to hell, you rude bastard!¡±


    Johnunched a blow as he shouted. His attack let out a sound like whipping wind and thunder,


    barreling in Wilbur¡¯s direction.


    From John¡¯s aura blow earlier, it was clear to see just how powerful that blow was.


    No one believed that Wilbur would be able to take it.


    Everyone was certain that he would be dead in the next second.


    Wilbur sighed as the attack got closer and closer to him. He lifted a finger at the veryst second,


    tapping at the air in front of him.


    Wilbur¡¯s tap seemned devoid of any strength or power,nding softly on John¡¯s attack.


    However, the powerful attack that John had justunched seemed to be stopped just like that, unable


    to move another inch.


    John was aghast, and so were the three ns. No one knew what had just happened.


    Just then, an Impossibly strong force burst out of Wilbur¡¯s finger before making a beeline for John


    through the punch he just threw.


    John let out a loud howl, spitting out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying by the enormous force.


    The crowd cried out in shock.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression changed as well. He rushed to his son, trying to catch him. This caused him to be


    sent stumbling backward a few steps from Wilbur¡¯s blow as well before he was able to find his


    bnce.


    John¡¯s face was pale, and it seemed like he had fallen unconscious. Jeremy was enraged, glowering at


    Wilbur as he roared, ¡°How dare you hurt my son!¡±


    The Lilith and Torrent n exchanged nces as well, not daring to say a word.


    John¡¯s failed attack was a great humiliation to the Owens family. There was no way Jeremy was going


    to let this slide.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yet all Wilbur said was, ¡°What? Was he supposed to be the only person allowed to attack? How


    funny.¡±


    Just then,n ran over. Jeremy handed John to him before walking toward Wilbur, then said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d


    like to see just what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    The crowd took several steps back at the sight of Jeremy entering the battle himself, making space for


    him.


    Jeremy could also sense that Wilbur was no ordinary fighter and was preparing for a big fight.


    Jeremy¡¯s body began to glow with his aura as he walked toward Wilbur, an invincible pressure began


    emanating from his body.

 Chapter 44

    Compared to John, Jeremy was a lot stronger and more skilled than his son. His aura alone was


    something that John was not capable of.


    The sight of Jeremy¡¯s powers led the three ns to burst into cheers once again.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he silently looked at Jeremy.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. He leaped into the air, pouncing at Wilbur like a hawk.


    As hended, countless afterimages of his punches appeared in the air, raining down on Wilbur,


    All at once, the air began to whip and grow misty with smoke and sand.


    Wilbur kept one hand behind his back, the other making a series of patterns in the air as he countered


    Jeremy¡¯s every attack, disintegrating each blow into nothing.


    Jeremy was furious. Hended on the ground,unching attack after attack at Wilbur. His punches


    barreled toward Wilbur from all directions, but Wilbur still managed to neutralize them with only one


    hand.


    Jeremy¡¯s fierce attacks had not sent Wilbur a single step backward. In fact, he did not even use his


    other hand once.


    Jeremy continued to attack Wilbur for over a minute, his fury growing as he realized that not a single


    blow wasnding.


    He cried out loud all of a sudden, his right fist lighting up with a power me as he hurled it toward


    Wilbur¡¯s head.


    His internal energy had materialized into the mes around him. It was a powerful blow, one that


    required far more skill than the aura blow.


    The crowd, sensing the power of his attack, burst into endless cheers and praise.


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze shed with a cold glint.


    Since he could not defeat Wilbur inbat, he would just have to beat him with brute force.


    He did not think that some young guy would be able to beat him in terms of energy.


    Nevertheless, just then, Wilbur let out a soft cry as well. He formed a fist with his right hand, then


    punched in Jeremy¡¯s direction.


    The counter¨Cattack seemed like nothing, colliding with Jeremy¡¯s fist from earlier.


    A thump could be heard as both attacks collided in the air, followed by a surge of terrifying energy


    entering Jeremy¡¯s body.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Jeremy cried out in agony, spitting out blood. He was sent flying backward for over ten meters


    before he was able to regain his bnce.


    He clutched his chest and stared at Wilbur in disbelief,


    The Owens family surrounded him at once,ing to Jeremy¡¯s protection. They turned to stare at


    Wilbur warily.


    Gerard and Matt were in shock as well, exchanging a nce as their minds were inplete shock.


    That was a turnout that neither of them had expected.


    They both knew just how powerful Jeremy was. It could be said that he was second to none in


    Seechertown.


    Regardless, he had lost just like that this time. It seemed like there was a new top dog in Seechertown.


    However, Jeremy gulped hard, sending away the men who came to his aid as he faced Wilbur. ¡°Il admit


    that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not toote for you to back down,¡± Wilbur said.


    Jeremy replied with a cold sneer, ¡°The Owens family will not have our pride questioned. Did you really


    think I¡¯ve lost?¡±


    ¡°Are you actually trying to die here? Wilbur was a little confused. This guy seemed to not know who he


    was dealing with.


    Jeremy said coldly, ¡°You have no idea what our n is capable of. We¡¯re strong enough to take just


    about anyone down. Don¡¯t even think for a second that you¡¯ve won.¡±


    Wilbur frowned. ¡®Is that so? Come on, cut it out already. You could really die.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, Wilbur¡¯s words clearly did not feel like a threat to Jeremy.


    Jeremy roared angrily, ¡°Bring out the n jewel!¡±

 Chapter 45

    Just as Jeremy¡¯s words rang through the air,n was seen walking up to him holding a wooden box.


    Ian got on his knees, passing the box to Jeremy above his head.


    Jeremy opened the box with a wave of his hand. He took out a scroll and flicked it open in one swift


    move.


    ¨C


    The scroll contained a painting of an elder d in long robes. There was a sword on the elder¡¯s back


    as his robes billowed in the wind, looking extremely ethereal


    At the same time, a powerful pressure surged out from the painting. It enveloped the air, filling it with an


    unspeakable pressure.


    Just then, Gerard got to his feet in shock. ¡°Legend has it that the Owens family owns a portrait of an


    ancient ancestor who holds the power of an elite cultivator! It¡¯s said to be the n jewel. Is this it?¡±


    Gerard himself had lost a littleposure.


    It was hardly his fault, after all. The painting was a legendary treasure, and to witness it filled Gerard¡¯s


    chest with awe.


    Matt was in shock as well, shaking as he stood up. He stroked his beard, eximing, ¡°What a treasure!


    Tha


    power this painting hold is not something I deserve to own for sure! The Owens family sure is the most


    powerful n.¡±


    Jeremy smirked coldly, then looked at Wilbur. ¡°Young man. You¡¯re about to find out today what it means


    to be a n with real power. You¡¯ll finally understand that it¡¯s not something that a young brat like you


    can screw with.¡®


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Oh my. Is that it? Come on. Just pack it up already. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Jeremy shouted, ¡°How dare you! To be in the presence of my ancient ancestor is to be in the presence


    of a god! Ancient ancestor, please take out the enemy for me.¡±


    As he spoke, Jeremy channeled a good amount of his energy into the painting. It lit up at once, and a


    terrifying force enveloped the entire ind.


    All at once, the winds whipped recklessly as the sky lost all light.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jeremy shouted the words as an image of a sword appeared in the painting. It soared into


    the air, lighting up the night sky.


    Following that, the sword image came charging downward in Wilbur¡¯s direction with an impossible


    force. The sword shadow constricted the air wherever it passed, causing the wind to whip through the


    crowd¡¯s clothes and making it hard for them to open their eyes.


    The crowd was in awe of the sword image, a strange blend of fear and respect arising in their chests.


    Of course the Owens family was not to be trifled with


    Everyone was certain then that Wilbur was dead for sure.


    He might have been able to trump Jeremy earlier, but that was because both of them were mortal.


    The sword Image from such a sacred painting was not something a human being was able to take.


    Wilbur was done for.


    The doubt that Gerard and Matt had from before was quickly stamped out by the sight of the sword


    image.


    Just then, Wilbur shook his head. He raised his right hand, pointing at the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, an oppressive force surged out of Wilbur and hit the crowd all at once.


    There was a blinding lighting from the tip of his finger as well.


    In the blink of an eye, the light grew to the size of almost a hundred meters. It emanated a terrifying


    sword aura, swinging in the direction of the painting¡¯s sword image.


    Both terrifying forces collided in mid¨Cair.


    A deafening sound rang through the air as both attacks exploded into a shower of brilliant sparks. It


    was as if it was raining shooting stars.


    Both forces collided and exploded again and again, hurtling around in the air before slowly fading.


    Seke Ind resumed its peace and quiet.


    The three ns were trembling, curled in on themselves on the ground. The collision had scared the


    wits out of them, and they could hardly even stand.


    Wilbur was the only person standing, with his hands behind his back as he stared at the crowd


    expressionlessly.

 Chapter 46

    Just then, Jeremy¡¯s face was white as a sheet. He could not stop coughing up blood, his expression


    one of disbelief and shock.


    A secondter, Gerard and Matt could finally raise their heads.


    They saw Wilburpletely unharmed, and their chests lurched in shock.


    How could this be?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wilbur was standing right there, and there was nothing for them to believe otherwise.


    Just then, the scroll Jeremy was holding burst into mes all of a sudden. It disintegrated to ashes in


    no time, disappearing from sight.


    Jeremy was in shock, before yelling, ¡®Ancient ancestor Ancient ancestor


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Stop yelling. That burst of energy was thest of your ancestor, but you insisted on


    exhausting it. This oue is inevitable.¡±


    Jeremy gritted his teeth as he glowered at Wilbur. ¡°You destroyed my n jewel.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s expression grew cold. He took a big stride, stepping right up to Jeremy. Wilbur grabbed him by


    the neck and lifted him into the air.


    The Owens family was in shock, and all of them crowded forward. They wanted to save Jeremy, but


    none of them dared to do anything.


    Jeremy¡¯s life was currently in the palm of Wilbur¡¯s hands.


    Wilbur said coldly. ¡°You provoked me 1 me and time again, and I was willing to let it go. Even now,


    you¡¯re still trying to me me for what happened to you. Well, you can pay for your own actions then.¡±


    As he spoke, Wilbur¡¯s grip on Jeremy¡¯s neck tightened. Jeremy gagged, feeling like he was about to die


    from suffocation at any moment.


    It was only then that he realized how ternfying an existence Wilbur was.


    Not only did he beat Jeremy, but he had also taken out the ultimate sword image that Jeremy¡¯s ancient


    ancestor had left behind. Someone capable of doing that was practically a god.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression finally shed with terror, and he began to beg.


    Nevertheless, he could not speak anymore, only wheezing like a feral beast.


    The crowd was all the more terrified.


    They could tell that Wilbur was going to kill him at any moment, yet the murderous aura that was


    coming off him made it near impossible for anyone to dare to stop him.


    Seeing his father at the brink of death,n fell to the ground in the distance on his knees as he shouted


    with all his might, ¡°Please spare my father, Great Master! The Owens family surrenders to you.¡±


    Wilbur nced at fan. He sneered coldly, then threw Jeremy to the ground.


    Jeremy¡¯s chest heaved as he took inrge gulps of air, finally regaining a little color on his face.


    Following that, he cursed himself before bowing deeply to Wilbur. ¡°I, Jeremy Owens, officially


    surrender. Thank you for sparing my life, Senior,¡±


    The jaw¨Cdropping contrast in strength was undeniable. Jeremy and the rest could only surrender to


    Wilbur.


    Jeremy had truly admitted defeat.


    Wilbur cast a nce at the crowd.


    Jeremy, as well as his n, bowed to him. Gerard and Mark were bowing with their respective ns as


    well.


    Seeing this, Wilbur said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not one to go too far, so I¡¯ll spare you this time. You¡¯d better behave


    after this.¡±


    Upon speaking. Wilbur turned and headed for the bridge.


    Yet Jeremy stared at Wilbur¡¯s retreating back for all but two seconds, before hurrying up to him.


    ¡°Please wait, Senior.¡±


    The Owens family was confused at the gesture. Was Jeremy really going to challenge Wilbur again at


    a time like this? Their n would be done for.


    Gerard and Matt were shocked as well, trying to look meaningfully at Jeremy so he would stop asking


    for trouble and possibly drag their ns into this.

 Chapter 47

    However, Jeremy bowed to Wilbur deeply. ¡°I thank you for your kindness, Senior, and I deeply regret


    my actions. Let me send you a gift as an apology.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wilbur was a little surprised.


    Jeremy looked around him. ¡°The Owens family owns this ind. I¡¯ve underestimated and offended you.


    I¡¯d like to offer you this ind as a gift as an apology.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving this ind to me?¡± Wilbur had honestly not expected this, and he looked at Jeremy in


    surprise. ¡°This ce must cost good money.¡±


    Jeremy bowed again. ¡°I¡¯m sure money is hardly a problem to you, Senior. This is just a little gift from me, I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Wilbur fell silent for some time before saying slowly, ¡°Since you offered, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for epting this, Senior. I¡¯ll arrange for the transfer of the property as soon as possible.


    It¡¯ll be yours very soon,¡± Jeremy said.


    Wilbur nodded, then turned to leave.


    Jeremy called out behind him, ¡°From this day on, the Owens family shall take any order that you may have, Senior.¡±


    Gerard and Matt heard that and hurried to bow to Wilbur as well.


    *Gerard Torrent of the Torrent n at your service, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Matt Lilith of the Lilith n at your service, Senior,¡±


    Wilbur nodded lightly but continued walking away.


    Just then, Jeremy finally straightened up as he let out a long breath.


    The Owens family had really met their match this time.


    However, Jeremy was no small fry himself. After all, he had made it as the head of his own n.


    He quickly readjusted his mindset after losing to Wilbur


    Wilbur was practically considered a god on earth, with power that no n could match.


    Since they could not beat him, they might as well join him.


    With someone like Wilbur on their side, the n¡¯s power would only grow stronger.


    Thus, Jeremy decided to give Seke Ind to Wilbur,


    It was to apologize, but also a gesture of allegiance.


    -if¨CWilbur did not turn him down, Jeremy was sure that he would be able to gain Wilbur¡¯s forgiveness with his own sincerity.


    Gerard and Matt understood at once what Jeremy was thinking as well.


    That was why they had shown their loyalty too, volunteering to follow Wilbur¡¯s orders.


    They naturally had to cling to a force like this!


    Just then, the three n leaders exchanged a nce. Jeremy said, ¡°There is a silver lining to even the darkest cloud. This incident started out as a tragedy, but we just might have gotten some good out of it.


    ChapyThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Let¡¯s hope this turns out good for us.¡±


    Wilbur drove home and entered the house to see Faye still at the table. She had not touched the food


    on the table at all, and it was still steaming. It was from being heated up over and over again, of course.


    Wilbur asked, ¡®Why haven¡¯t you eaten?¡±


    Faye was clearly relieved at the sight of Wilburing home safe, and she greeted him happily. ¡°How was I supposed to stomach anything with you gone? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wilbur smiled lightly, taking off his shoes and sitting down at the dining table with Faye.


    Faye filled up Wilbur¡¯s te, and the two of them dined in silence.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Faye was still a little worried.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°It went well, I¡¯d say. I even got Seke Ind because of it.¡±


    ¡°Seke Ind? Faye was a little confused.


    Wilbur said, ¡°The Owens family gave Seke Ind to me. They said I¡¯ll have it in the next few days.¡±


    Those words left out a lot of the dangers that he went through.


    Faye knew that a lot more had happened. After all, it had resulted in the transfer of an establishment that cost billions.


    Wilbur must have gotten it with pure, undeniable skill.


    Faye knew a thing or two about what her boss was capable of.


    There was a rumor that he had led a group of elites into battle around the world, before finally founding


    Cape International.


    Wilbur¡¯s power was rather terrifying, to be honest.

 Chapter 48

    Faye never brought it up because Wilbur had never mentioned it as well.


    Knowing what to say and not say at the right time was the best quality one could have as a


    subordinate, friend, or even lover.


    Faye smiled at Wilbur¡¯s words. ¡°Seke Ind¡¯s worth at least five hundred million dors. That¡¯s a


    pretty sweet deal you got there.¡±


    ¡°Well, it came as a surprise. I wasn¡¯t expecting anything. Wilbur said with a smile.


    It was only then that Faye finally stopped worrying. The two of them chatted as they finished off the


    food before Faye went to do the dishes.


    Wilbur sat on the couch and lit a cigarette. He stared at Faye¡¯s back in the kitchen, lost in his own


    thoughts.


    Soon, Faye finished tidying up and came to the living room.


    Just as she was about to sit down, she slipped and fell down in Wilbur¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Faye cried out, falling onto Wilbur.


    Wilbur was startled for a moment before reaching out to pull one of Faye¡¯s arms so that she was


    seated back on the couch.


    Faye sat down, her hands on her chest as she panted. ¡°That was scary.¡±


    The front of her dress slipped down as she shook, showing off her cleavage. Her panting only made


    things worse, and Wilbur had to struggle to keep his mind from wandering.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. You should get some rest too.¡± Wilbur fled after saying the words.


    Faye¡¯s expression was one of agony as she saw Wilbur leave, mumbling to herself, ¡°I was going to


    have you for dessert, you coward.¡±


    The next morning.


    Faye woke up and got ready before heading to the living room. Wilbur was nowhere to be seen.


    She sighed, then got into her car and drove to work


    Just as she had gotten to her office, she got a call from Timothy.


    The two of them talked for a long time before the call finally ended. Faye was fuming by then.


    It turned out that Timothy had indeed gotten to the bottom of things.


    Shelby was just some hostess at a bar. Who she actually was was not even worth looking into.


    After growing suspicious of her, Timothy quickly looked up who she really was. Faced with the truth,


    Shelby had no choice but to admit that she had done this because her manager, Terrence Lawson, had


    ordered her to do so.


    With that, Timothy promptly arrested Terrence, who revealed that Miranda Wester of the Willow family.


    had been behind all of that.


    Just then, Miranda had already been arrested for attempting to frame someone for sexual assault.


    Timothy had called Faye to tell her that Wilbur¡¯s charge had been dropped, and she was toe to the


    police station to fill out the paperwork.


    Faye was furious when she found out.


    Wilbur had been willing to go easy on the Willows, only for them to hound him after that. It really was


    too much.


    Faye had made up her mind to teach the Willows a bit of a lesson, and she wasn¡¯t going to tell Wilbur


    about it.


    Following that, she called her secretary. ¡°Buy up Willow Corp¡¯s internal shares in secret. Take as much


    as


    you can.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Miss Yves,¡± her secretary said


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Faye nodded, and said, ¡°Pay close attention to their every move. I want to take them downpletely.


    Willow


    Her secretary replied, ¡°Alright. Willow Corp has been in hot water since what happened to themst


    time. A lot of banks are chasing them to pay off their debts.


    Faye¡¯s eyes lit up at once. ¡°Alright! Get me in touch with the bank reps in charge of this. I¡¯d like a word


    with them.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡±


    Evening came by quickly.


    Wilbur finished meditating and opened his eyes.


    The thought of what happenedst night made him shake his head.


    Faye was really impossible to resist. It was making his life really hard.


    Had it been any other man, they would have sumbed to her charms a long time ago. Just then,


    Wilbur¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 49

    Wilbur saw that it was a call from Nancy and picked it up at once.


    ¡°Wilbur, where are you? Do you need me to pick you up?¡± Nancy¡¯s voice came ringing down the line.


    Wilbur said at once, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll be right there.


    ¡°Great! Be on time, will you?¡± Nancy said, hanging up after that.


    Wilbur chuckled. To be honest, he was pretty happy to be able to see his old ssmates after so long.


    He did not have many friends, and it was hard to still be in touch with his ssmates after so long.


    He got in his car and drove to Winston Entertainment.


    Winston Entertainment was a recreational establishment with food and entertainment services,


    considered to be rather popr in Seechertown.


    Half an hourter, Wilbur arrived at the ce. He entered the hall and saw Nancy waiting on the couch


    as if she had been waiting just for him.


    Nancy saw Wilbur as well and got to her feet at once with a smile. ¡°Come on, everyone¡¯s here.¡±


    Wilbur nodded, following Nancy to one of the rooms.


    They were greeted by over ten ssmates there, chatting joyously among themselves.


    Everyone greeted Wilbur, and a sense of nostalgia washed over him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He had gone overseas after finishing junior high, spending the next decade in battle. He had not


    experienced something like this in a long time.


    He greeted everyone joyously before sitting down.


    Just then, Nancy said, ¡°Wilbur, you disappeared after junior high. We still kept in touch, but you were


    nowhere to be found. Everyone misses you, you know.¡±


    Wilbur said guiltily, ¡°My apologies. I went abroad to make a living and lost touch with everyone. Who


    would have thought that a decade would just pass by like that?


    Everyone chuckled before asking about Wilbur¡¯s experiences abroad. Of course, he only said that he


    was working and vaguely described what happened.


    Just then, the waiter started bringing in the food. It was not long before the table was filled with food


    and drinks. It seemed like the party was about to start.


    However, no one seemed to be digging in. Everyone was still chatting among themselves.


    Just then, one of the ssmates said, ¡®Cindy sure has some nerves. It¡¯s almost half past eight and


    she¡¯s still not here.¡±


    ¡°She was prom queen. Of course she¡¯d be putting on airs.¡±


    ¡°She used to be prom queen, and now she¡¯s the events manager of Woods Corporate. That¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nothing! We¡¯re all ssmates, and this is a school gathering! What¡¯s the point in bringing


    that up?¡±


    The mention of Cindy Vega made everyone break out into discussions at once.


    Wilbur could not help but chuckle to himself.


    Cindy had been the most popr girl in school back then, and it seemed like she was still just as


    popr.


    Just as everyone was talking among themselves, the door was pushed open as avishly¨Cdressed


    woman walked in.


    ¡°Cindy! You finally made it. Everyone¡¯s been waiting for you,¡± one of the ssmates said.


    Cindy was d in pink office wear and exquisite makeup as she strode in gracefully while waving at


    everyone. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for making all of you wait!¡±


    Everyone was about to respond when a man in a suit followed behind Cindy.


    The crowd stopped short. They did not know that guy.


    Cindy introduced him at once, ¡°Oh, this is my boyfriend, Edward Channing. He¡¯s the son of Xavier


    Channing, the Weston District manager.¡±


    That seemed to surprise everyone and even annoyed a few people.


    It was a school gathering. What was the point of inviting people that no one knew? However, he was


    already here, so everyone decided it was best not to say anything.

 Chapter 50

    Cindy¡¯s expression was nothing but arrogant, clutching onto Edward¡¯s arm as the both of them sat


    down. Edward had a high and mighty air about him as well.


    Wilbur frowned, irritation ring in his chest.


    It was clear that Cindy had brought her boyfriend along just to show off. It was a gathering, not a show-


    and¨Ctell.


    Just then, Cindy smiled and said, ¡°Come on, guys, stop staring! Edward might be someone of status,


    but he¡¯s my boyfriend. There¡¯s no need to act so awkwardly.


    The words sounded polite, but the implication was less so.


    Everyone was speechless. In the end, someone got up and poured everyone a ss of wine. Those


    who did not drink got tea instead.


    After that, Ryan Swan, the previous ss monitor, raised his ss. ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion that all of us


    are free enough to get together. Let¡¯s drink to that. The night¡¯s still young.¡±


    Everyone raised their sses, and so did Wilbur, Nancy and a few female ssmates only drank tea.


    After the first drink, everyone picked up their cutlery and began chatting among themselves.


    Just then, Cindy¡¯s gaze fell on Wilbur. She seemed a little surprised.


    ¡°Wilbur, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while! Where did you run off to for so long?¡± Cindy asked.


    Wilbur said, ¡°I went to work abroad and just got back.¡±


    Cindy chuckled. ¡®Oh! You¡¯ve returned from abroad. I¡¯m sure you must be some bigshot at a top


    company?¡±


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°I¡¯m unemployed right now.¡±


    Cindy shook her head at once. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Why don¡¯t I get you sorted out, and you cane to


    work at Woods Corporate? I¡¯m sure I can get you the position of a driver or security guard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really want to do that.¡± Wilbur wanted to roll his eyes at her. Who could have


    guessed that Cindy was just working at Woods Corporate?


    Cindy said at once, ¡°Why? Are those positions not to your satisfaction? I can get Edward to help you


    get a part¨Ctime gig working for the government Instead. Would that look a little better for you?¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s irritation grew stronger. ¡°I¡¯m not really struggling that much yet. You don¡¯t need to worry about


    me.


    Those words made Cindy¡¯s expression darken at once, and she mmed her fork on the table. ¡°I was


    just trying to help you because we were once ssmates and you¡¯re jobless. What are you trying to


    imply here?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t implying anything.¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Just then, Edward let out a chuckle. ¡°Forget it, Cindy. No point trying to force him into doing something


    he doesn¡¯t want to. Some people just don¡¯t know how to appreciate a good gesture.¡±


    The words brought about looks of displeasure from everyone, but none said anything due to Edward¡¯s


    Status.


    Next to Wilbur, Nancy quickly put some food on Wilbur¡¯s te. ¡°Try this. It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wilbur looked at Nancy gratefully, knowing that she was just trying to save the situation


    However, Cindy was not done yet. ¡°Look at that, old ssmates reigniting old mes! Nancy, I know


    you were once deskmates, but you should really be wary of jobless deadbeats like him.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just ssmates. You¡¯re oveplicating it,¡± Nancy said quietly.


    Wilbur nced at Cindy, then shook his head.


    Cindy had always used her looks to look down on others, and it was clear that she had not changed


    one. bit. In fact, she had only gotten worse.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yet Wilbur¡¯s gesture angered Cindy, and she shouted, ¡°What are you trying to say, Wilbur?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Cindy mmed the table, turning to Edward. ¡°He¡¯s looking down on me.¡±


    Edward chuckled, feeding Cindy a piece of meat. ¡°No point in getting angry at lowlives like this,


    sweetheart.¡±


    He then turned to Wilbur, his tone turning cold as he said, ¡°Apologize to Cindy right now or I¡¯ll make


    your life in Seechertown a living hell.¡±


    The ssmates were abuzz at the sudden outburst. How did that just happen out of nowhere?

 Chapter 51

    Nancy got up in a hurry. ¡°Let¡¯s not get angry, guys. We¡¯re just here to have some fun.¡±


    Yet Edward said, ¡°Who are you to say that to me? I came all this way just because of Cindy, or none of


    you would even get to share the same room with me!¡±


    Edward¡¯s words were a little harsh, and there was obvious displeasure in everyone¡¯s expressions.


    However, due to the nature of Edward¡¯s status, no one could really say anything.


    Everyone here worked in Seechertown and could not afford to offend someone like the son of the


    district manager.


    One ssmate raised his ss. ¡°Mister Channing, please calm down. Here, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And you are?¡± Edward said haughtily.


    The ssmate said at once, ¡°My name¡¯s Frank Cedar. I was just transferred to Weston District for


    work. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Channing.¡±


    Frank was all smiles, draining his ss in one go.


    Everyone else sighed to themselves. Of course, there would be someone like this at every gathering.


    The gathering soon turned sour, and no one had the appetite to eat anymore. Wilbur was no exception.


    He was only holding back because of Nancy and nned to leave as soon as he was done eating.


    Just as everyone was digging into the food quietly, the door of the room was pushed open, and a


    middle¨Caged man came


    walking in.


    ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Steve Zoner, the manager of this ce. I sincerely wee all of you.¡±


    Steve raised his ss, indicating a toast to everyone.


    Everyone was a little surprised by the gesture. The manager here was probably someone with some


    status, yet he was there to


    make a toast to them.


    Just as everyone was about to raise their respective sses in response, Edward said, ¡°Thanks for


    that, Mister Zoner.¡±


    Steve chuckled. ¡°I just heard that Mister Channing was here, so I thought I¡¯de and have a drink


    with everyone.¡±


    That only made everyone even more annoyed. Cindy was the only one smiling smugly.


    Everyone raised their sses in the end, having a drink with Steve before he left.


    Just then, Cindy said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the restroom. Please excuse me.¡±


    ¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She then got up and went to the bathroom.


    Just then, a short, stout man came out of the bathroom reeking of alcohol.


    The sight of Cindy¡¯s alluring curves made him light up, and he reached out to grope her buttocks.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cindy shrieked in shock, pointing at the man.


    The man red up in anger at once. ¡°What the hell are you shouting for? Are you trying to act all high


    and mighty when you work in a ce like this?!¡±


    It was obvious that the man had mistaken Cindy for one of the hostesses there from the way she was


    dressed.


    Cindy was furious at his words, pping the man at once as she roared, ¡°What the f*ck did you just say


    to me? You¡¯re the one working here!¡±


    The man was obviously caught off guard by the p and did not return to his senses until Cindy had


    left.


    She returned to the room in a fit of rage, and Edward frowned at the sight of her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I ran into a pervert, and he groped me! Ugh!¡± Cindy fumed.


    Edward red up at once. ¡°Motherf*cker, how dare he!¡±


    Upon speaking, Edward got up and walked out at once. His lover had just been taken advantage of.


    There was no way he was going to let that slide.


    Just as he left the room, Frank immediately got up too. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too. I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s got the


    nerve to do such a thing! I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Everyone exchanged nces with each other, but the pair had already left the room with Cindy.


    They arrived in the hallway and saw the man making his way to the karaoke room angrily. Cindy


    shouted, ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    d

 Chapter 52

    Edward stopped the man at once. ¡°Are you the one who groped my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°So, what if I was?¡± The man seemed nothing but righteous.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Edward roared, ¡°Well, I think you¡¯ve got a death wish!¡±


    Edward approached the guy and threw a punch in his face.


    Frank saw that as the perfect moment to get on Edward¡¯s good side and followed suit with a harsh


    beating.


    The man could not fight back on his own against two people and curled up on the floor in a heap as he


    shouted in pain.


    Just then, Edward said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for touching my girl, you piece of shit.¡±


    ¡°Learn some manners, would you?¡± Cindy added.


    They then left smugly.


    The man got to his feet slowly. He stared as the three of them entered their room, gritting his teeth as


    he cursed, ¡°Just you wait, motherf*ckers.¡±


    Upon saying so, the man stormed back to his room.


    The man was in room 888, in which over ten people were drinking and singing their hearts out.


    In the middle of the room sat a man in his thirties with a girl in each arm. There were a few burly men


    standing behind him with their hands behind their back.


    There were also a few other men and women in the room, including the manager, Steve.


    The man from earlier sat down angrily, cursing to himself.


    Steve saw that and waved to stop the music. ¡°What happened, Mister Sage?¡±


    ¡°I just got f*cking beaten up, that¡¯s what,¡± Mister Sage responded.


    Steve was taken aback. ¡°What? Someone had the nerves to cause trouble here?¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve hung them out to dry if this happened in my hometown,¡± Mister Sage grumbled.


    Tha man¡¯s name was Sammy Sage, one of the gold miners from Westhill with quite a reputation to his


    name.


    He was not to be messed with as well and had been responsible for a life or two in his fight for a gold


    mine.


    He had gotten rather rich in the past few years and was now entering the city to make it big.


    He had gotten in touch with Will Torrent through someone else, knowing that Will was someone with a


    plethora of connections in Seechertown. The two had met up to talk about working together.


    However, he was already beaten up before the deal was evenpleted.


    If that had happened in Westhill, he would have had the culprit fed to the dogs before the next morning.


    Just then, Will Torrent, the man who had been sitting in the middle of the room, frowned. ¡°Why did that


    happen?¡±


    Sammy took a swig of whisky, before describing what had just happened. ¡°Mister Torrent, I know you


    run things here in Seechertown. I just got beaten up. If you don¡¯t do something about this, I will.¡±


    Will was furious too when he heard that.


    Sammy was a cash cow ced right before Will¡¯s eyes, and the conditions for them to work together


    were also enticing. It was only natural for him to stand up for Sammy after he had just been beaten up!


    Will said at once, ¡°Did you see who the culprit was, or which room they went into?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re eating in the Moonlight Room. Those f*ckers,¡± Sammy fumed.


    Steve frowned, and turned to look at Will.


    Will said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know anyone


    there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Weston District Manager¡¯s son, Edward Channing. He¡¯s having dinner with some friends here,¡±


    Steve said.


    Will sneered. ¡°F*cking hell! How dare a mere district manager¡¯s son dared to act out in my territory!


    Does he have a death


    wish?¡±


    Just then, Sammy said, ¡°Mister Torrent, it¡¯s fine if they¡¯re not someone you can afford to offend.¡± The


    words were obviously said to fan the mes burning within Will.

 Chapter 53

    Will broke into a fit ofughter at those words. ¡°Mister Sage, the Torrent n has been around in Seechertown for almost a century, and we¡¯ve certainly built a name for ourselves in that time. The oldest son, Manny Torrent, is the vice secretary of Seechertown, and many other members of the n are holding important roles in the city. Even someone like Lightning Hank would have to pay his respects to me in these parts of town. Do you think we¡¯d be afraid of a little nobody like the Channings?¡±


    Sammy had obviously heard about how powerful the Torrent n was. Otherwise, he would not have wanted to work with Will. He said those words with a clear goal in mind.


    Sammy chuckled at Will¡¯s words. ¡°The Torrent n is powerful indeed. Well, Mister Torrent, what are you going do about this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my guest, and someone hit you. Of course I¡¯m going to stand up for you. I¡¯m going to break both legs of whoever hit you earlier,¡± Will said grimly.


    Sammy pped loudly. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you a bigger cut in the profit when we work together just for this. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Will smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve got a deal.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He then looked at Steve, and said coldly, ¡°Bring those bastards over here. Who do they think they are? What idiots.¡±


    Steve nodded at once. He signaled the burly men at the back of the room to follow him.


    Just then, Edward was in the middle of bragging about how he had just beaten the crap out of that bloody pervert and stood up for Cindy.


    Frank agreed to his every word, making Edward sound all the more like a hero.


    Cindy had her head held high. She had a smug look as if she had just won a war.


    Wilbur shook his head surreptitiously, and the ssmates looked bored out of their minds. Everyone just wanted the dinner to end so they could go home.


    No one wanted to get into any trouble.


    Just then, the door of the room was pushed open, and Steve walked in.


    Edward looked over, and said at once, ¡°Mister Zoner, where had you been? Something nearly happened just now.¡±


    Steve¡¯s tone turned devoid of any of the politeness from just now as he said, ¡°Oh really? Yes, something did happen.¡±


    Edward frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that, Steve?¡±


    ¡°What did I mean? Didn¡¯t you just beat someone up?¡± Steve asked coldly.


    Steve¡¯s tone made everyone specte that something bad was about to happen. However, Edward said, ¡°There was this stupid fat pervert earlier. He groped my girlfriend, so I taught him a lesson. Is that who you¡¯re referring to?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Steve said.


    Edward burst intoughter at those words. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson. You can stay out of this.¡±


    Steve smirked coldly. ¡°Stay out of this? You beat him up, and you want me to stay out of it?¡±


    It was only then that Edward realized something was wrong. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Steve asked coldly. He then continued after a moment¡¯s pause, ¡°That was one of Mister Torrent¡¯s honored guests. You beat him up, which means you¡¯ve offended Mister Torrent. He¡¯s demanding an exnation now.¡±


    Edward started sweating bullets after hearing those words.


    As the son of someone with some power, Edward knew a thing or two about how powerful the Torrent n was.


    The Torrent n was one of the oldest ns in Seechertown. The oldest among the Torrent scions,


    Manny, was a secretary for the government. That was a higher position than the one Edward¡¯s father had.


    The Torrent n had a powerful influence in the underground scene as well, and they were definitely not to be trifled with.


    The ssmates in the room did not understand exactly how powerful the Torrents were, but they had a bad feeling about what was going to happen just from the look on Edward¡¯s face.


    Edward was tripping over his words then, unable to say anything.


    He did not want to lose his pride, not in front of Cindy or all these people.


    However, if he did not go with Steve, he would be no match for someone from the Torrent n. With that, he froze in ce, unsure what to do.


    Just then, Steve said, ¡°Whoever had a part in beating that man up, you¡¯re alling with me. Mister


    Torrent would like to have a word with all of you.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Edward was drenched in cold sweat. Meanwhile, Cindy said, ¡°Sure! As if we have anything to be


    scared of. Edward, just give your dad a call if anything happens and everything will be sorted out.¡±


    Edward did not know what to say, but the situation at hand had to be solved somehow. He turned to


    look at Steve. ¡°Mister Zoner, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s alright if I just go by myself, right?¡±


    Edward was trying to imply that he was hoping to go alone and offer some money aspensation.


    The Torrent n would at least spare him some mercy for his father¡¯s sake, and the whole thing would


    be over without him having to embarrass himself.


    However, Steve was far from willing to let that slide. ¡°Did you not hear what I just said?¡±


    Just then, Frank stood up as well. ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you know who Mister Channing is,


    talking to him like that?¡±


    It was clear that Frank had no idea how much power the Torrent n actually held.


    Steve turned to look at Frank and smirked. ¡°I know very well who he is, but you don¡¯t seem to know


    what the Torrent n is capable of. Get him.¡±


    Seven or eight burly men came into the room at Steve¡¯s order. They stood in a line in the room,


    glowering at everyone.


    These hunks were all wearing suits, their expressions murderous and terrifying.


    The girls in the room cried out, stumbling backward. The guys¡® expressions shed warily as well.


    Nancy widened her eyes, and Wilbur tapped her shoulder lightly with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Nancy nodded, but her expression was still one of worry.


    Cindy was at a loss for words as well. She did not expect the manager of a restaurant to threaten


    someone like Edward like this.


    A momentter, she turned to Edward angrily. ¡°What the hell are you good for, letting some low¨Css


    manager trample all over you like this?¡±


    Edward did not know what to say in the face of Cindy¡¯s attitude, but he could not afford to embarrass


    himself. All he could do was force himself to get to his feet. ¡°Mister Zoner, I¡¯ll talk to Mister Torrent.


    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of it? Can you even afford to?¡±


    Edward said, ¡°Mister Zoner, my father¡¯s at least the district manager here. Don¡¯t make this difficult for


    me.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for you, but you¡¯ve messed with someone you shouldn¡¯t have.


    Anyone who took part in beating up that man earlier, stand up right now!¡± Steve yelled.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned gloomy. Steve¡¯s words implied that there was a way for this matter to


    settle peacefully.


    After all, he did not even care about going easy on Edward.


    Everyone¡¯s chest lurched in fear at the sight of the burly men, unsure of what to do.


    Cindy finally sensed that something was off, and she could only stare at Edward, hoping that he would


    admit to it.


    Wilbur shook his head at the sight of his terrified ssmates.


    He did not want to y a part in this, but he could not take Steve threatening his ssmates like this.


    He looked over at Steve. ¡°Are you done with that attitude?¡±


    Steve was caught off guard and looked at Wilbur. ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡±


    Wilbur said coolly. ¡°I¡¯m your worst nightmare. Get out of here right now and tell that idiot Mister Torrent


    to apologize to us and I¡¯ll drop it.¡±


    Steve could not help but burst outughing. ¡°Wow! You really do have a death wish. It seems you won¡¯t


    back down without


    being taught a lesson.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Coming from someone like you? That¡¯s pretty funny.¡±


    Steve¡¯s expression darkened at once, but Edward said, ¡°What are you doing? Do you even know who


    Mister Torrent is? Do you have a death wish?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Wilbur nced at Edward. ¡°You aren¡¯t any match for him, but I am. I¡¯d like to see if he daresy a finger


    on me.¡±


    The ssmates were at a loss for words.


    None of them had expected Wilbur, who had been silent the whole time, to have such nerves.


    Anyone could tell that Edward did not dare to mess with Mister Torrent, but here Wilbur was, doing


    exactly just that.


    !


    Nancy tugged at Wilbur¡¯s shirt, trying to get him to shut up.


    Wilbur turned and smiled at Nancy, urging her to calm down before he turned to look back at Steve.


    For a second, Steve was actually a little intimidated by Wilbur¡¯s confidence.


    He only regained his bravado a secondter, shouting, ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re asking for death, aren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°I might not be the one who dies, you know. The Torrents don¡¯t seem like that much


    of a big deal.¡±


    Steve¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Insulting the Torrent n will end in more than just a beating. I can assure you


    of that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Come at me, then,¡± Wilbur said, unimpressed.


    Steve was truly furious now. Things had escted to another level.


    The Torrent n was one of the three biggest ns in Seechertown and was not to be ridiculed like


    this.


    Steve knew very well what would happen to disrespectful people like Wilbur.


    Inparison to what Edward had just done, this was a much bigger deal.


    Steve glowered at Wilbur. ¡°You foolish and ignorant piece of shit. I dare you toe with me to see


    Mister Torrent.¡±


    Wilbur nced at his ssmates, considering his next move.


    It did not seem appropriate for him to get into a fight in front of all these ssmates he had just


    reconnected with.


    However, the problem had to be solved. He did not want to see his ssmates get threatened by Steve


    like this over nothing.


    Atst, he got to his feet. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take a look at Mister Torrent for myself and see if he¡¯s as powerful


    as he sounds.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerves. Come with me.¡± Steve gestured at Wilbur, turning to leave.


    Wilbur got up, and Nancy pulled at him nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You¡¯ll get into trouble on your own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. They wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me. Carry on with your meal. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    Afterforting Nancy and the other ssmates, Wilbur strode out after Steve.


    Steve had pretty much forgotten about Edward, entering the room with Wilbur in tow.


    Edward saw this and hurried to say, ¡°We¡¯ll be going now. Bye, guys.¡±


    After that, he left with Cindy at once.


    A scapegoat had appeared out of nowhere. It was only natural for him to take the chance to escape.


    The ssmates saw Edward and Cindy leave and got up one after another to go as well.


    They all had families of their own, and no one wanted to get into trouble.


    Nancy was the only one left in the room. She thought it through, then gritted her teeth before getting to


    her feet.


    Wilbur was brought to room 8888. Steve pushed the door open, and Wilbur went in after him.


    All that could be seen was Will and the rest waiting in the room, staring coldly at the door.


    Seeing Wilbure in on his own, Will frowned. ¡°That¡¯s the guy who hit you?¡±


    Sammy frowned as well. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Will looked at Steve, who bowed to him before saying, ¡°Sir, I was going to bring the guys who beat


    Mister Sage over, but this idiot here insulted the Torrent n, so I brought him over first. I¡¯ll let you take


    care of him first before we go back and teach those other bastards a lesson.¡±


    Will¡¯s expression darkened immediately after hearing those words. He stared at Wilbur coldly. ¡°You


    must have a death wish, daring to insult the Torrent n¡¯s name like this?¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Wilbur let out augh. ¡°What¡¯s so great about the Torrent n, anyways? You¡¯re nothing but a


    group of bootlickers following someone else¡¯smand.¡±


    Wilbur had been able to deduce that the Torrent n that Steve was talking about was one of


    Seechertown¡¯s three biggest ns.


    The Torrent n was nothing inparison to the Owens family.


    They were just acting tough to people below them.


    Wilbur¡¯s words made Will re up in rage at once. He stared at Wilbur coldly and waved his hand. At


    once, more than ten men gathered around and surrounded Wilbur with their weapons brandished.


    Will said coldly, ¡°You shall wash away the insult you made to the Torrent n today with your blood.¡±


    Wilbur asked calmly, ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re part of the Torrent n, aren¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t I see youst


    night?


    ¡°Last night?¡± Will was caught off guard and did not understand what Wilbur was saying.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°There were quite a number of people from the Torrent n at Seke Indst night.


    Why didn¡¯t I see you there?¡±


    Will¡¯s chest lurched.


    Wilbur knew about what happenedst night.


    The Owens family was going to teach someone a lesson, and the Torrent and Lilith n had been


    invited


    along.


    Will had something urgent to tend to and thus did not go.


    Did this guy have something to do with the Lilith n or the Owens family?


    If that was the case, it was probably better to rify things.


    Will looked at Wilbur. ¡°How did you know about the Lilith n or the Owens family?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t really know them that well. It¡¯s just that justst night, Jeremy Owens of the Owens family,


    Matt Lilith from the Lilith n, and Gerard Torrent from the Torrent n just pledged their loyalty to me.¡±


    Will jumped to his feet, pointing at Wilbur. ¡°Like hell they did. Who do you think you are, saying


    something like that about the three ns?¡®


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± Wilbur said with a smile.


    Will crossed his hands behind his back and walked up to Wilbur. ¡°The three big ns basically run


    Seechertown, and everyone¡¯s supposed to bow to us. Who are you to say that about us?¡±


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty impressive. It¡¯s a shame you weren¡¯t therest night though, or


    you¡¯d be a little less cocky right now.¡±


    Will could not take Wilbur¡¯s tone anymore. ¡°Chop him up and feed him to the dogs!¡± He shouted to his


    men.


    ¡°On it,¡± Steve replied. He shot a nce at those men, and they drew their weapons at once.


    Wilbur¡¯s gaze narrowed. When the door of the room was pushed open. Nancy barged in shouting,


    ¡°Wilbur!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wilbur pulled Nancy over to stand behind him.


    Will smirked. ¡°Look at that, you¡¯ve got a little ally! I guess she can die with you, then. It¡¯ll be a worthy


    death.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°You should give your dad a call, you know. He¡¯d be really sad if you were to just die


    like that.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Will¡¯s rage hit its peak, and he felt like he was going to explode.


    This bastard was still talking so much nonsense when he was about to die.


    As for Wilbur, he had just nned to teach these guys a lesson and leave.


    However, Nancy had just barged in, and he felt like it was not so appropriate to get physical anymore.


    He did not want these ssmates to know who he really was.


    Right on cue, Will¡¯s phone rang with a call from his father, Gerard Torrent.

 Chapter 57

    Seeing that it was a call from his father, Will scrambled to answer the call.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Gerard¡¯s voice came ringing through, full of authority. ¡°Will, get home right now. The n is having an


    important meeting.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Uhm¡­ Dad, I¡¯ve got something I need to handle right now that¡¯s a little urgent.¡± Will did not


    really care about those n meetings if he was honest.


    Gerard raised his voice at once. ¡°This meeting is of utmost importance. Seechertown¡¯s got a new top


    dog, and you need to be


    here for this.¡±


    ¡°What happened, Dad?¡± Will asked, confused.


    Gerard let out a sigh. ¡°Someone with unimaginable strength and skill just beat Jeremyst night.


    Jeremy pledged his loyalty to that man, and he¡¯s going to announce to all the ns to pay this man


    respect whenever they see him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Will¡¯s phone nearly fell to the ground, and he looked up at Wilbur. Could this guy have been telling the


    truth just now, and was really the man Gerard was talking about?


    Wilbur smiled at the shocked look on Gerard¡¯s face. He sat Nancy down on the couch with him and lit a


    cigarette.


    Will asked cautiously, ¡°Dad, is this for real? What¡¯s the guy¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°His name is Wilbur Penn. His skills are practically godlike. We¡¯re no match for him. Jeremy almost got


    killed trying to challenge him. You can imagine just how crazy he is.¡±


    Those words made Will¡¯s chest lurch with terror.


    He slowly turned to look at Wilbur, then asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°First name Wilbur,st name Penn,¡± Wilbur replied after blowing out a mouthful of smoke.


    Will¡¯s phone ttered to the floor as his face turned pale.


    He really did run into that terrifying person. What was he going to do?


    Will was immediately at a loss for words.


    He knew just how terrifying Jeremy was, and his father had just told him that Jeremy was no match for


    this man. What was he going to do now that he had just offended him?


    Gerard¡¯s voice could still be heard on the phone, ¡°Will? Will? Are you there?


    Will was looking at Wilbur in shock, having lost the energy to even pick up the phone.


    Just then, Sammy looked at Will as he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mister Torrent? Are you chickening


    out? I can handle him if you can¡¯t.¡±


    Will had no time for him.


    Wilbur was able to make the three big ns pledge their loyalty to him, and Will¡¯s father himself had


    just verified that


    The Wilbur Penn in front of him was probably the guy who beat Jeremy Owens.


    What was he going to do?


    After pondering carefully, Will slowly picked the phone up before he said, ¡°Daud, Willer¡¯s with me right


    now. We had a little misunderstanding.¡±


    He had no choice but to tell his father the truth. Things had gotten beyond his control.


    Gerard got a shock at once. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Will repeated everything that had just happened in a shaky voice, and Gerard was furious. He ordered


    Will to apologize to Wilbur at once and said that he would be right there to handle this.


    Gerard know better than Will just what kind of terrifying consequences getting on Wilbur¡¯s had side


    might yield.


    Wilbur was someone whose strength was far beyond their imagination. It could be said that Wilbur


    could wipe out an entire n with a snap of his fingers if he so wished.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 58

    Will ended the call, then took a deep breath betere walking up to Wilbur slowly and bowing deeply to


    him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mister Penn. I was foolish enough to offend you. Please punish me as you see fit.¡±


    Will¡¯s gesture left everyone in shock.


    Sammy, Steve, and all the men in the room had their jaws hit the ground.


    Even Nancy was shocked. She did not know what had just happened. Why did Will¡¯s attitude make a


    complete reversal in the blink of an eye?


    Wilbur was the only one who knew what happened because of his heightened senses.


    He heard every single word in the conversation between Will and his father.


    Wilbur saw that and frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a hard time. Since you did apologize. I¡¯ll forgive you.¡®


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Give me a second. My father will be right here to apologize to you personally,¡± Will said


    carefully.


    Those words shocked everyone once again. They could not understand what could have possibly


    happened for someone like Will to suddenly be so respectful of this young man.


    What was going to be of the Torrent n¡¯s pride with how Will was acting? There were other


    people around, too. It was like a p in the face to the n.


    However, Will knew that someone who was capable of holding down the three ns and making his


    father: that was far more terrifying than any of the men in the room could understand.


    something like


    At a time like this, the best thing that could happen was to hope for Wilbur¡¯s forgiveness to avoid


    bringing tragedy to the Torrent n. His pride was out of the question


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Steve was no fool, so he shut up at once upon noting the look on Will¡¯s face.


    However, Sarmy did not get it at all and was starting to feel like Will was a bit of a loser.


    ¡°Say, Mister Torrent, what¡¯s up with the Torrent n, huh? You¡¯re so scared of everything. How are we


    supposed to even work together?¡± Sammy said in a condescending tone.


    Will had yet to stand up for him and restore his pride, and he was not going to back down until that


    happened.


    Yet just then, Will turned around and said coldly to Sammy, ¡°Get out of here right now. Piss off back to


    Westhill, or I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from Seechertown forever.¡±


    Will was far less kind to an unknowing Sammy.


    Their coboration hardly mattered at a time like this. On top of that, he did not want to let Sammy see


    what would happen when his father got there.


    Sammy was in shock. He did not understand why Will was being so cold to him all of a sudden and


    even threatened him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mister Torrent?


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? This is all your fauli! Get out of here!¡± Will roared


    Sammy trembled all over, remembering that the Torrents were not to be messed with. However, he


    really did tot want to just let this matter p?.


    He scrambled to his feet and said, ¡°Very well. Shine you don¡¯t want to work with me, I¡¯ll be taking my


    leave. It seems like the Torrent n doesn¡¯t have much to shout about anyways.¡±


    Upon saying that, he waved a hand before swaggering out of the ce with his ment


    Will scuffed, then turned to look at Steve and everyone else. ¡°You guys get out of here too.¡±


    Steve nodded silently, leaving with his men at once.


    Just then, Wilbur, Nancy, and Will were the only people left in the room.


    Will scrambled to open a bottle of whiskey, pouring Wilbur a ss and passing it to him respectfully as


    he said, ¡°Please have a drink, Mister Penn.¡±


    Just then, Nancy waspletely dumbfounded. She had no idea what had just happened.


    She was worried to death about Wilbur, only to find the tables turned in his favor the next moment.


    What did he do for Will to treat him with such respect?


    Just as she was wondering to herself, the door of the room opened to reveal Gerard entering in a


    panic.

 Chapter 59

    Gerard saw Wilbur and hurried over to bow to him. ¡°Gerard Torrent, at your service, sir.¡±


    Wilbur waved a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Did Will offend you, sir? I¡¯ll be sure to punish him,¡± Gerard said.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything too bad, so there¡¯s no need to make a big deal out of it.¡±


    ¡°Will, get over here and apologize,¡± Gerard said sharply.


    Will walked over, apologizing officially. Wilbur got to his feet. ¡°I said it was just a misunderstanding. I


    ept your apology. 1 just want this to be over.¡±


    Wilbur did not want this to drag on and dy his cultivation schedule.


    Gerard finally stopped worrying after Wilbur stated that he did not want to dwell on this any further. He


    then tumed to his son. ¡°Get me a card.¡±


    Will understood what his father meant and scrambled to take out a golden card before passing it to


    Gerard.


    Gerard took the card and passed it to Wilbur with both hands. ¡°Sir, the Torrent n has a good number


    of restaurants and entertainment ces in Seechertown. This card will grant you unlimited ess to


    any of our establishments without having to pay a single cent. Please ept it.¡±


    Of course, Wilbur wasn¡¯t going to say no to something like that. ¡°Oh. Thank you, then.¡±


    With that, he took Nancy along and left.


    Will and Gerard walked them all the way to the door, bowing deeply until Wilbur and Nancy were out of


    their line of sight.


    Gerard let out a long breath, looking at his son as he shook his head. ¡°You almost screwed us over big


    time there.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I really didn¡¯t know! I¡¯d never have done that if I did.¡±


    Will was indignant as well. Had he known that Wilbur was that powerful, nothing in the world would


    have given him the courage to mess with Wilbur.


    Gerard let out a long sigh. ¡°Seechertown¡¯s about to change real soon. We¡¯ve got to move carefully in


    the future, you know.¡±


    ¡°I know, Dad,¡± Will said meekly.


    Wilbur and Nancy realized that their ssmates had all left and made their way to the parking lot.


    ¡°Did you drive? Wilbur asked.


    Nancy shook her head with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t afford a car.¡±


    ¡°I can send you. Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°That works.¡±


    The pair got in Wilbur¡¯s car. ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Greenyear Apartment. It¡¯s up north,¡±


    Wilbur nodded and set out for the ce.


    He did not know what to say during the journey and thus remained silent.


    A whileter, Nancy spoke up.


    ¡°What do you really do for your work, Wilbur?¡±


    Wilbur knew that he could not avoid the question anymore, so he replied, ¡°My Identity¡¯s a little¡­


    special. It¡¯s not the best time to tell you right now. Can you keep this a secret?¡±


    Nancy smiled. ¡°Of course. You seem like you¡¯re quite powerful.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°I remember you were always quiet in school, and you disappeared after junior high. It seems like you


    went through a lot in those years.¡±


    ¡°yes, I did go through a lot. Honestly, I miss those years in school the most,¡± Wilbur said.

 Chapter 60

    The pair continued to chat idly about their time in school just like that.


    Nancy was currently feeling a whole load ofplicated emotions.


    Running into Wilbur had been aplete coincidence. He had once been Nancy¡¯s deskmate, and she


    knew that Wilbur had lost his parents when he was young. He lived with his grandfather and had never


    been very well off.


    That was why she had taken pretty good care of Wilbur in school. It could be said that there had been a


    bit of a spark between the two.


    But they were both so young then and hardly even understood what they were feeling before they were


    separated.


    Sering Wilbur again after over a decade, he seemed like apletely different person with some kind


    of superpower in him.


    Nancy was no fool.


    She could deduce from Steve¡¯s words that Mister Torrent was someone of power.


    But the second Wilbur showed up, Mister Torrent turned into a meek little cat. That meant that Wilbur


    was on another level.


    However, Wilbur did not seem to want to reveal to others who he truly was. Thus, Nancy did not ask


    too much either.


    It was past nine then, and the road up north was dark.


    Nancy struggled to keep herself from overthinking. Her mind continued to drift.


    Just then, a figure shot out of nowhere and hit the car with a thump.


    Wilbur braked sharply as the car stopped. Nancy was sent hurtling forward, her head nearly colliding


    with the windshield. Thankfully Wilbur grabbed her at thest second and she regained her bnce.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nancy asked in a panic.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Someone hit the car.


    Nancy had yet to calm down. The collision had been rather intense. Was the person who hit the car still


    alive?


    Wilbur had already gotten out of the car and saw a figure lying next to it. The back door of the car was


    dented.


    Wilbur nced at the person and was surprised. ¡°Jose Smithson?


    Jose was currently coughing up a mouthful of blood, clutching his chest as it heaved. He opened his


    eyes to see Wilbur, and his eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Sir, please save me!!


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wilbur said.


    Just then, a figure came soaring over from the distance. From afar, a fist shot out in Wilbur¡¯s direction.


    The punch was rather powerful, cutting through the air with a sharp howling sound.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wilbur sent out a punch of his own and it collided with the assant¡¯s.


    There was a loud collision, and the assant was sent stumbling backward. The attacker regained his


    bnce and took a good look at Wilbur


    ¡°Stay out of this,¡± the person warned.


    Wilbur chuckled, then looked at Jose. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?


    ¡°That¡¯s the guy who tricked me and embarrassed me in Seechertown! I went to ask him for an


    exnation, but he ended up beating the crap out of me and chased me all the way here, trying to kill


    me!¡± Jose said the words in a hurry, panting for alr when he was done.


    Wilburughed even harder. ¡°Dude, do you even know what you¡¯re doing? You got scammed, and now


    this scammer¡¯s trying to kill you? My goodness.¡±


    Jose lowered his head shamefully. That was rather embarrassing


    Wilbur nced at jose, then turned to the person trying to attack him. ¡°Scamming someone and trying


    to kill them? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too much?¡±


    The figureughed wildly. ¡°Too much? In a world like this, only the strong deserve to survive! Idiots like


    Jose deserve to be cheated, and it¡¯sughable that he thinks he deserves justice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree with the first thing you said. I once thought that to be true too. The thing is, are you


    strong enough?¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    The figure looked at Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯d stay out of this if I were you. You might just die.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know this guy. In fact, he even gave me ten million dors. He also just dented my car, which


    he¡¯s going to have to pay back Who¡¯s going to do that if he dies? Wilbur asked coldly

 Chapter 61

    The kick was heavy and quick as lightning. Nancy shuddered from where she was in the car, covering


    her mouth in terror.


    Just then, Wilbur smirked coldly before sending out a strong attack


    Both attacks collided with a loud bang, rumbling loudly in the air.


    Wilbur¡¯s attack hit the assant right at the bottom of his foot. A strong burst of power practically blew


    up the attacker¡¯s foot, filling the air around them with a spray of blond.


    The attacker let out a cry of agony, stumbling backward on one leg as he stared at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur turned around to stare at Jose. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that this weakling was trying to kill you?¡±


    Jose said shamefully, ¡°Sir, my cultivation level is not as strong as his. I¡¯m no match for him.¡±


    However, Jose finally vaguely realized just how powerful Wilbur was.


    Jose¡¯s own skill had reached the aura blow level, but there was a spectrum to the level as well.


    Jose¡¯s aura was not as thick as Duran¡¯s. That was why he had not only failed in his revenge n


    against Duran but had gotten hunted down instead.


    Wilbur¡¯s aura was obviously much stronger than Duran¡¯s. One attack alone was enough to show that


    Wilbur had the upper hand in the fight.


    It was not a surprise to Jose at all. Wilbur had been able to tell with a single nce that the incense


    holder at the private club was a fake, and Jose had respected him greatly for that


    Just then, Duran, the person who attacked Jose, roared, ¡°You¡¯re looking to die, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wilbur smirked. ¡°Cho. You¡¯re quite boastful for someone who just lost. Are you sure I¡¯m the one looking


    to die here?¡±


    Duran sneered. His aura expanded and enveloped the air around them in a blood¨Cred glow as a


    powerful pressure came spreading over.


    At the same time, a sword materialized in Duran¡¯s grasp through the red aura. It emanated a bloody


    glow, as well as letting off a stomach¨Cturning odor of blood and decay in the air.


    Jose cried out at once, ¡°Sir, be careful! He¡¯s using evil cultivation.¡±


    Wilbur frowned lightly, as Duran roared and came charging towards him.


    The blood¨Cred sword came swinging down at Wilbur, bearing overpowering sword energy.


    The power of the swing was enough to break stone and soll. Jose was right behind Wilbur, and Nancy


    was in the car with


    nowhere to run.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jose knew how terrifying Duran¡¯s evil cultivation was and held his breath in terror.


    Wilbur smirked, then clenched his right fist. An aura me ignited above his fist at once, burning


    brightly before meeting the bloody sword swinging down.


    Duran saw that and smiled murderously.


    His aura sword was manifested from his countless massacres during his time in the mountains. He had


    used their blood in his cultivation, which exined why his aura reeked of it.


    It was also poisonous, and the slightest bit of contact with the sword would result in a blood disease


    that led to a speedy death.


    Anyone who dared grab the bloody sword just like that was truly asking for trouble.


    However, as Wilbur waved a hand and grabbed the bloody sword, his aura me seemed to render the


    bloody sword useless.


    Duran was in shock, staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur merely smiled mockingly in response.


    Duran burst into rage at once, crying u out as he channeled his aura once again. The stench of blood


    filled the air once again as the bloody sward grow in size in an attempt tu escape Wilbur¡¯s grasp.


    Just then, Wilbur roared loudly and struck with his left fist, striking Duran squarely in the stomach.


    A loud thump rang through the air.


    Duran curled over in pain. His expression was creased with agony as the aura in him was shattered by


    the blow within seconds.


    The bloody sword disintegrated as well. Duran was incapacitated fully by the merciless attack

 Chapter 62

    Just then, Wilburunched another kick at Duran¡¯s stomach.


    A loud thud cang through the air as Duran was once again sent flying. He spat out arge amount of


    blood beforending heavily on the ground, promptly falling unconscious


    As hended on the ground, a palm¨Csized teken fell from his clothes and rolled to Wilbur¡¯s fool.


    Wilbur waved a hand, and the token flew into his


    grasp.


    It was a rather ancient¨Clooking token. The token waspletely ck and covered with engravings of


    clouds, save for the blood¨Cred sword in the middle of it.


    There seemed to be a strange energy that was seeping out of the token, trying to enter Wilbur¡¯s body.


    All Wilbur had to do, however, was use the slightest bit of power, and the token was sealed off, all its


    energy trapped within


    itself.


    After some pondering, Wilbur put the token away.


    There seemed to be something off about it, su he nned to take it home and study it.


    All of that happened in the blink of an eye, and Jose had just returned to his senses.


    He could hardly believe that Wilbur had taken Duran down just like that.


    He had never quite seen such terrifying power before..


    Jose struggled to get to his feet, bowing deeply to Wilbur. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Sir. I pledge


    my life to you. I shall serve you whenever you need me. All you need to do is ask.¡±


    Wilbur nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re injured pretty badly.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jose said, ashamed. ¡°My skills were insufficient, and Duran injured my internal system. It¡¯s going


    to take some time for me to restore myself before I can serve you, Sir.


    Wilbur frowned. Come with me for now, then


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jose did not dare to retaliate, but he nced at the still¨Cunconscious Duran.


    Wilbur said, ¡°It¡¯s up to his own fate whether he lives or not. Just let him be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir¡±


    Wilbur got in the car, and Jose sat in the back before the car continued driving.


    Nancy sat in the passenger seat, staring at Wilbur in a daze as her chest thumped excitedly


    Everything she had seen that night hadpletely turned her worldview upside down.


    Gods like this really did exist in real life.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What she found hard to believe was that her desk mate from school, the introverted, orphaned kid, had


    turned out to be one such brilliant being.


    No wonder he had hardly needed to say much for the Torrents to apologize to him at once. That was


    how powerful he truly


    Not long after that, Wilbur arrived where he was supposed to drop Nancy off. The pair got out of the


    car, not knowing what to


    say


    Nancy did not know what to say, and Wilbur did not know how to begin exining any of this to her.


    In the end, it was Wilbur who broke the silence. ¡°You saw everything, so I won¡¯t hide the truth from you.


    After I left school, a miracle happened, and now I have superhuman strength.¡±


    4


    ¡°I saw that,¡± Nancy mumbled.


    Wilbur sighed. ¡°Can you keep this a secret for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Nancy smiled


    Wilbur nodded, smiling back at her. Nancy waved, then turned to enter her apartment.


    Wilbur only got into the car after Nancy disappeared from his line of sight. After that, he drove back to


    Castlebury.


    Just as he had parked the car, Wilbur saw a figure kneeling at his door. It was unclear how long the


    person had been there.

 Chapter 63

    Wilbur took a closer look and frowned. ¡°Yvonne? What are you doing here?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The person kneeling at the door was none other than Wilbur¡¯s ex¨Cwile, Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked up. Her neck was stiff from holding the same position for so long. She saw that it was


    Wilbur and immediately burst into tears. ¡°Wilbur, I screwed up. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences for this.


    Please spare the Willows! Please!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? 1 did nothing to the Willows,¡± Wilbur said, confused.


    Yvonne sobbed, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything yourself, but Cape¡¯s powerful enough tond the Willows near


    bankruptcy. I can leave. I¡¯ll disown myself from the Willow family and take whatever punishment you


    desire to dish out. However, my family worked on Willow Corp for three generations for it to be


    what it is. I¡¯m begging you. Please have mercy.¡±


    Wilbur frowned and helped Yvonne to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after youe inside.


    Wilbur then pressed the doorbell. Faye answered the door, still in her office clothes


    She nced at the three people at the door and reeled in shock. ¡°Oh my! What¡¯s Yvonne Willow doing


    here? And who¡¯s this?¡±


    Wilbur sighed to himself. Faye really was putting on a show, as if she did not know that Yvonne was


    kneeling outside her door!


    Yet, Wilbur was not going to make this hard for Faye. He merely suggested moving the conversation


    inside.


    Faye helped Yvonne into the house kindly right away. Everyone sat down in the dining room.


    Wilbur pointed at Jose. ¡°This is Master Jose Smithson, from Stricton Province.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± Faye said respectfully.


    However, Jose¡¯s expression was one of embarrassment and shame, lowering his head. ¡°Please don¡¯t


    say that. Please¡­¡±


    Wilbur smiled, then turned to look at Yvonne. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yvonne smiled bitterly, looking at Faye without saying anything.


    Faye looked back at Yvonne, a confused expression on her face as she said nothing as well.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. ¡°Mister Penn, it¡¯s my fault for doing something so unforgivable to you, and


    1 deserve what happened to me. I made this visit because I wanted to talk to Miss Yves. I¡¯m going to


    quit my position at Willow Corp and leave thepany entirely. I¡¯ll have my sister, Chelsea, lead the


    company instead. I hope you two can take care of Willow Corp to some extent,¡±


    Yvonne knew that thepany had taken a nosedive in the past two days and was close to crumbling.


    On top of that, arge number of internal shares of thepany had mysteriously disappeared when


    Yvonne was about to lose control of thepany at any second.


    Thepany had already been facing pressure from the loans they had taken from the banks, and the


    internal loss made Yvonne understand that Cape had done this.


    Yvonne¡¯s mother¡¯s stupid little stunt was bound to result in Wilbur¡¯s revenge, and Willow Corp was


    doomed under Cape¡¯s


    relentless attack.


    Thus, she had no choice but to let go of her pride in exchange for Wilbur¡¯s pity to let Willow Corp


    survive.


    However, what she did not know was that Wilbur knew nothing about what Cape had done to Willow


    Corp at all.


    Wilbur looked at Faye after listening to Yvonne, lls gaze questioning.


    Fayedropped the pretense atst, having reached the limit of her patience towards the Willows. ¡°You


    deserved every bit of it! That¡¯s right! Mister Penn had decided not to get back at you for the humiliation


    you put him through, but your mother still decided to do something so shameless to him! Do you think


    Mister Penn and I are a joke?


    Yvonne did not dare say a single word in response, only sobbing quietly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wilbur asked, confused.


    Fave looked at Wilbur. ¡°It was Yvonne¡¯s mother, Miranda, who hired that Shelby girl to frame you.


    Officer Timothy got to the bottom of it¡±


    Wilbur fell silent for a moment before letting out a deep siglt ¡°W


    did you have to do that?¡±


    ¡°Mister Penn, it¡¯s all our fault. Send my mother to jall, and I¡¯ll relinquish all my responsibilities in Willow


    Corp. Please go easy on thepany on Chelsea¡¯s ount,¡± Yvonne begged.


    Wilbur fell silent.


    Truth be told, he had already guessed that this was rted to the willows, and sure enough, Miranda


    was the one behind it.

 Chapter 64

    It was truly a low blow, one that had been debunked just because Wilbur trusted in Timothy¡¯s


    righteousness.


    A momentter, Wilbur said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯ll be as you said, then. Faye, there¡¯s no need to go any further


    with what you¡¯re doing anymore.¡±


    Wilbur also understood that it had been none other than Faye who caused Yvonne¡¯s downfall.


    He was disappointed in the Willows, but he still cared about Chelsea to an extent.


    After all, Chelsea had been the only one who truly cared about Wilbur in the past three years. He could


    not really bear to let the Willows go down like that


    Faye nodded silently but could not help showing the icy smirk on her lips.


    Yvonne got to her feet at once, bowing deeply to Wilbur and Faye to show her gratitude.


    That was the best thing that could havee out of this, and Yvonne was satisfied enough with that.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Faye said, ¡°The door¡¯s over there. You can leave now¡±


    Yvonne nodded silently at those words, making her exit without saying anything else.


    Wilbur watched her silhouette leave and could not help but sigh.


    Faye saw that and whispered, ¡°Boss, are you seriously still hung up on your past?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Wilbur said, scowling.


    Faye chuckled, her eyes glinting slyly


    Just then, Jose keeled over headfirst onto the floor. His face paled, and blood trickled from his mouth.


    Faye cried out in shock, jumping to her feet.


    Wilbur saw that and hurried to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just injured.¡±


    Wilbur thenid Jose out t on the living room floor. After that, he ced his hands on Jose¡¯s chest


    and two waves of pale white light began slowly trickding into Jose¡¯s body.


    Jose was actually quite severely injured and had been doing his best to hide it ever since Wilbur saved


    him.


    However, thest of his energy had been exhausted and he could not hold it together any longer.


    Jose was in a condition that was considered fatal for someone like him.


    Fortunately, Wilbur was there and there was no way he was going to let him die just like that.


    Wilbur¡¯s powerful spirit energy slowly entered Jose¡¯s body and started to restore his internal system.


    Jose¡¯s organs, some of which were already torn and broken, began to magically regenerate under the


    influence of the powerful spirit energy.


    Wilbur stayed in that position for over two hours before Jose finally woke up.


    Sensing that he was still alive, Jose was nothing but grateful..


    He truly did not know how to repay Wilbur for saving his life twice.


    He struggled with all his might, trying to get to his feet and bow to Wilbur. However, he was stopped by


    Wilbur at once. Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve only stabilized your condition. You¡¯ll still need to rest for a while


    before you¡¯re fully recovered. Try not to move around too much in the meantime.¡±


    All Jose could do was look at Wilbur thankfully.


    Following that, Wilbur helped jose to his feet and sent him to the guest room to rest. Wilbur then


    returned to the living room,


    hoping to talk to Faye about the Willows.


    Just as he sat down in the living room, his phone rang with a call from an anonymous number.


    Wilbur picked it up.


    A voice could be heard on the phone, ¡°Wilbur Penn. You¡¯re going to die very soon.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Wilbur hardly reacted to the voice. ¡°Thanks for the warning, but I quite enjoy being


    ¡°You took mypany and almost sent me to jail. One of us is going down. Just wait,¡± the voice


    responded viciously.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t fight your bravado, then. Show me whatever you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Upon that, he hung up the call at once. Back when he had been in the army, he was ustomed to


    being threatened at gunpoint by some of the world¡¯s most elite fighters. A call like this was nothing to


    him.


    This kind of threat was far too hollow.


    Faye could tell something was off, so she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I think ke¡¯s been let out of jail,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Faye¡¯s expression seemed to grow solemn. ¡°Did he threaten you?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing he can really threaten me with. Don¡¯t you worry.¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye gave it some thought, then nodded silently.


    With how powerful Wilbur was, ke was honestly not much of a threat.


    A momentter, Faye said, ¡°I was going to give ke some leeway so he could spend the rest of his


    life in considerable peace, but it seems like I¡¯ve got to change my ns now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What are you nning to do?¡± Wilbur smiled.


    Faye said, ¡°He put you through all that humiliation and schemed against you, so I was just nning to


    take control over hispany and leave him a fraction of the shares so he could still live off that. Now,


    I think I¡¯m going to kick him out altogether.


    Wilbur thought about it briefly, then said, ¡°You can decide what you want to do with that yourself ¡±


    Wilbur did not like nor care about ke in the slightest.


    Wilbur had been intent on ke¡¯s demise from the second he saw Yvonne cheating on him with ke


    and kicking him out of the Willow family.


    However, ke still dared to threaten him instead of regretting his actions.


    If he dared to do anything to Wilbur or Faye, ke would suffer far more than just losing everything.


    Faye nodded, her gaze shing murderously.


    Having made it as the CEO of apany like Cape International, Faye had decent skills and courage.


    She would have been kicked to the curb otherwise. Someone like ke hardly scared her. Instead, it


    only hardened her resolve to take him down


    Just then, Wilbur said, ¡°Alright. You should get some rest.¡±


    Faye had been nning to spend the night drafting out a n, and thus followed suit and said goodbye


    to Wilbur


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur sat in the living room for a while before returning to his room to meditate.


    Just then, Jose was lying on the bed in the guest room he slowly cultivated the aura that had been fed


    into his body just now.


    As time passed, Jose was shocked when he realized that his injuries had healed about two¨Cthirds of


    the way under Wilbur¡¯s powerful energy. Jose¡¯s aura was also beginning to restore ?tself.


    That was practically a miracle to him.


    Amidst his shock, he could silently sense the energy that Wilbur had lept in his body. A whileter, he


    sat up in disbelief.


    Spirit energy.


    Wilbur had been using spirit energy


    As a cultivator, Jose knew that being able to cultivate an aura was already a pretty grand feat.


    Yet, at the end of the day, aura was still just a form of energy manifested from within the body.


    Spirit energy, however, was a different story.


    That was an energy that came from absorbing and channeling the energy of the universe. That was


    something only a person of ultimate power and skill could do, a far cry from the aura blows and the


    likes that Jose knew of.


    Jose was suddenly filled with great respect for Wilbur as he finally realized just how powerful and


    terrifying Wilbur was.


    The next morning, Wilbur finished meditating and freshened up before walking out of his room to see


    Jose standing in the living room waiting for him respectfully.


    ¡°I take it that you¡¯ve healed up without any issues,¡± Wilbur stated.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Jose bowed hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your healing, Sir. I¡¯m mostly healed now.¡±


    Wilbur appraised Jose briefly. Jose felt like Wilbur was staring right through him.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re about eighty percent there. You¡¯ll bepletely fine with just a few


    days of rest.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your spiritual energy, Sir, that I¡¯m no longer in danger. Please tell me if there¡¯s


    anything you need.¡± Jose bowed once again.


    Just then, Faye emerged from her room as well. She walked downstairs, heading out for work.


    Wilbur saw her and said, ¡°Oh, perfect. You can be Miss Yves¡± driver and bodyguard in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to do my best. I won¡¯t let you down, Sir.¡± Jose was delighted to receive a task that made


    use of him so soon.


    To be honest, Wilbur had been nning to apany Faye to and from work himself these few days


    in light of ke¡¯s threat.


    However, with Jose being mostly healed, having him protect Faye was a pretty good choice.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jose himself was an expert at the aura blow phase, which would be enough for him to defend against


    regr attacks.


    This way, his cultivation would not be disrupted. Besides, he did not really enjoy showing himself in


    public much anyway.


    Faye said to Wilbur at once, ¡°Do you think ke is going to do anything to me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but prevention is better than cure,¡± Wilbur responded in a solemn tone.


    Faye nodded silently, agreeing with Wilbur¡¯s words.


    Following that, Wilbur nodded, and Jose followed Faye out of the house for work


    Wilbur sat in the living room for a while before preparing to continue meditating.


    Cultivation required a high level of maintenance, and stopping or pausing at any point would only lead


    to regression. That had always been the case.


    Yet just then, his phone rang. Wilbur saw that it was a call from Chelsea and scrambled to pick up the


    phone.


    ¡°Chelsea,¡± Wilbur said.


    There was a pause before a hesitant voice started speaking, ¡°Wilbur, I¡¯m at Willow Corp right now. Do


    you think you cane over?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Wilbur did not ask what was going on. He simply agreed before making his


    way over.


    He hung up the call and left at once.


    His car, however, had been sent for repairs by Faye. Thus, Wilbur called a cab and made a beeline for


    Willow Corp.


    He reached the building in no time and slowly walked in.


    The first floor was filled with shops. There were people everywhere. The ce was very lively with the


    hustle and bustle of pedestrians.


    Wilbur looked around and decided to walk around for a while leisurely.


    He had never visited this ce in the three years he had married into the Willow family, and he was


    going to take the opportunity to walk around this time.


    The first floor sold retail goods. Willer took one round and went up to the second floor.


    The second floor sold clothes, with arge variation of brands including some luxury ones.


    Just as Wilbur was walking around, a voice suddenly called out, ¡°Wilbar.¡±


    Wilbur turned around and saw that it was Nancy. He jumped in surprise. ¡°Do you work here?¡±


    Chapter be


    Nancy smiled. ¡°Yes, I do. What brings you here today? Why are you walking around in a mall alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking around, Wilbur replied with a smile, checking out the counter Nancy was stationed at.


    It was the gship store of a foreign clothing brand. The shop was quite big, with five workers on the


    floor including Nancy.


    Just as Wilbur and Nancy were in the middle of their conversation, a middle-aged man walked up to


    Nancy. ¡°Nancy, have you thought about it? I¡¯ve been waiting for that reply for ages.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Can you stop disturbing me?¡± Nancy frowned.


    The man red up in anger at once, pointing at Nancy. ¡°How dare you! Are you looking to get fired?¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Nancy refused to back down either, and roared back, ¡°Sure! Fire me then! I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Get the f*ck out of here right now! That¡¯ll show you!¡± The man¡¯s humiliation turned into rage, and he


    shouted at Nancy. The other staff members on the floor turned to look at the outburst, but none of them


    dared to say anything


    Just then, Wilbur finally returned to his senses to say, ¡°Dude, could you watch that tone of yours a


    little?¡±


    The man turned to look at Wilbur. ¡°Who the hell are you? Stay out of my business.¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Wilbur retaliated. ¡°I¡¯m not going to just stand and watch you bully my ssmate.¡±


    The man barked out augh. ¡°Norman Cedar, general manager of this shop. I can fire her if I want to!


    What are you going to do about it?¡±


    It was obvious that Norman did not think much of this ssmate of his


    To him, there was only so much the ssmate of a retail worker could be capable of.


    Wilbur did not respond to him. Instead, he turned to look at Nancy and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Nancy sighed. ¡°He¡¯s been harassing me for a long time. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    Wilbur pretty much understood the situation then.


    This guy was pretty much abusing his position as general manager to harass his subordinates and


    would get angry if the gesture was not reciprocated.


    People like this were truly too much.


    Wilbur looked at Norman coldly. ¡°You¡¯re firing her? I think your time as a manager is up.¡±


    ¡°I


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Norman stopped short, beforeughing loudly. ¡°You¡¯re a really funny guy. I¡¯ve been


    the manager here for over a decade, I¡¯d like to see if you can get me fired.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°I might not be able to do that, but the CEO of Willow Corp just might.¡±


    ¡°Ha! As if someone like the CEO would know someone like you! Don¡¯t you think your story¡¯s a little hard


    to believe?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Norman did not believe that this puny little guy would know the CEO of Willow Corp at all.


    Besides, Willow Corp was going through an internal restructuring at that moment.


    The previous CEO, Yvonne Willow, had just resigned in the morning, announcing that she would pass


    thepany to her sister Chelsea Willow.


    Chelsea was young and inexperienced, and Norman had been at Willow Corp for over a decade to be


    considered one of thepany¡¯s more experienced workers. Even if Wilbur did really know Chelsea,


    she would never dare fire him.


    The reason he dared to act this way was because of the situation at Willow Corp, so he had nothing to


    be afraid of.


    Just then, Nancy¡¯s colleagues could not help but sigh as well.


    They knew that Norman was a per vert who often harassed the prettier staff members. There were


    even a few staff members who had fallen victim to his harassment and ended up sumbing to it.


    He had fired everyone else who had turned him down, and it could be said that everyone worlding here


    was a little afraid of him.


    With Nancy retaliating like this and this ssmate of hers kicking up such a fuss, there was no way


    Nancy was going to be able to keep working here anymore.


    To tell the truth, Willow Corp treated their workers pretty well. They provided insurance and health


    benefits among others, all while paying a more than decent wage to get by. No one would want to just


    quit like that, especially with how difficult it was to get a job.


    2/2


    Yet Nancy had made her mind up and said to Willnir, ¡°Whatever. Forget about him. He can fire me if he


    wants to. fine looking for another job.¡±


    Yet deep down, she was a little scared.


    But it was nat Norman she was afraid of. It was Wilbur


    perfectly


    She had seen just how powerful Wilbur was, and he could very well break all the limbs in Norman¡¯s


    body with just a snap of his fingers. That would be really bad.


    She did not want Wilbur to get into trouble just because of her.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. If anyone¡¯s quitting, it¡¯ll be him. How about you take on the


    position of manager from here on out, hm?¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s words caught Nancy off guard. Had he lost his mind?

 Chapter 68

    Nancy¡¯s colleagues were in shock as well. Why did Nancy¡¯s ssmate make such a boastful im?


    That was quite a big deal to just joke about, and he should not have said that just because he was


    interested in Nancy.


    Normanughed even louder, with tears practicallying out of his eyes.


    He pointed at Wilbur. ¡°Oh my g od. You really will just say anything, I really don¡¯t know how you got the


    nerves to talk like this. I really don¡¯t!¡±


    Yet Wilbur merely smiled in the face of Norman¡¯s mocking. ¡°And what if I really do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get on my knees and lick the bottom of your shoes if you do! Hmph!¡± Norman said, unimpressed.


    Wilburughed, looking at Nancy and her ssmates. ¡°You heard it for yourselves. He just said that!¡±


    The ssmates looked at each other, unsure why Wilbur was acting so crazy all of a sudden.


    Nancy pulled Wilbur to the side at once. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop this. I¡¯ll pack up my stuff now and we¡¯ll


    get going.¡±


    Yet Wilbur said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me make a call and get Chelsea downstairs to handle this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nancy was shocked. She still did not know that Chelsea had taken over Willow Corp, but she


    knew that Chelsea was Yvonne Willow¡¯s sister and the CEO of Willow Corp.


    Yet Norman did not seem fazed in the slightest, barking out augh. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re scaring


    me with knowing Miss Willow¡¯s name? There are thousands of people who know who she is!!


    Norman was certain that Wilbur was just making this up.


    He looked so young and was dressed so shabbily. How could someone like this know Chelsea Willow,


    the daughter of a family worth millions of dors?


    At most, Wilbur probably just heard about Chelsea¡¯s name and was trying to use it to scare him.


    Just then, Wilbur took out his phone and made a call to Chelsea.


    The call connected and Chelsea answered, ¡°Are you here, Wilbur? I¡¯ll go down and get you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the mall downstairs, at the cashier at Monica Retail Outlet on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    stuff¡­


    ¡°Some stuff happened, and I actually need you here to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you get here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call, turning to look at Norman.


    Yet Norman looked even more smug. ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve even got Miss Willow¡¯s number! You really are


    good at bullsh*tting. aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out if I was bullsh*tting in a second, won¡¯t you?¡± Wilbur smiled.


    Nancy was beyond confused, frowning at Wilbur. Did he really know Chelsea Willow?


    Norman swaggered up to a chair and sat down, sneering ¡°If Miss Willow doesn¡¯t get here, don¡¯t me


    me for what I do to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and what would that be?¡± Wilbur said.


    Norman scoffed. ¡°I might just hurl you off the balcony right here.¡±


    Chapter 68


    ¡°Sure, you might, but I think you won¡¯t be able to,¡± Wilbur responded coldly.


    Just then, the tension in the air seemed to thicken as the other staff members grew nervous as well.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Wilbur sat down leisurely as well. He even lit a cigarelle.


    Norman¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t smoke


    in here! Are you really looking to be thrown off the second floor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try and do that.¡± Wilbur hardly paid him any mind.


    Norman scoffed, shouting for security at once..


    Nancy panicked at the sight. ¡°Wilbur, forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nancy was afraid that this might cause aminution and end in a mess.


    However, just then, Chelsea was seen hurrying over to their location. Norman¡¯s chest lurched at the


    sight. Did this man really know Chelsea?


    Norman was still doubtful of the fact that someone like Wilbur would be acquainted with Chelsea.


    Maybe she was just walking around the mall.


    Thus, he got to his feet and walked up to Chelsea respectfully. ¡°Miss Willow! What brings you here?¡±


    Chelsea paid him no mind, making a beeline to Wilbur, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wilbur?¡±


    The familiarity left Norman in a daze. When was Chelsea Willow acquainted with Wilbur?


    The other staff members were in shock as well.


    Willow really did low Miss Willow, and shr was also close to him! That was far too shocking! Miss


    Willow came from a family worth millions. How could this be?


    Wilbur wasted no time. ¡°This manager of yours keeps harassing my ex-ssmate. Fire him.¡±


    He did not bother cutting corners talking to Chelsea.


    Chelsea turned to Norman at once. ¡°How dare you! Who did he harass?¡±


    Norman began sweating immediately despite his years of experience at Willow Corp.


    Chelsea was the CEO and could really get him fired just like that.


    In a fit of panic, Norman said, ¡°Miss Willow, I did nothing of the sort! He framed me!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chelsea trusted Wilbur fully, so she turned to Nancy and the rest to ask, ¡°Who here was


    harassed by him?¡±


    Nancy finally realized then that Wilbur had not been making things up. Miss Willow really did know


    Wilbur and their rtionship seemed like a pretty close one.


    Nancy was no longer scared and said, ¡°Norman Cedar harassed me, and more than once, too! He has


    also done the same to many other female staff members in the mall.¡±


    Chelsea said at once, ¡°Norman Cedar, you¡¯re fired.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fire me, Miss Willow! I¡¯m practically a veteran here, and I¡¯ve contributed so much to the


    company! How could you do this to me?¡± Norman was starting to panic. Getting to this position had not


    been easy for him, and he was not going to give it up just like that.


    Yet Chelsea had no time to listen to him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve done for thepany. Harassment


    is an unforgivable offense. You might even have a court case na your hands if anyone decides to sue


    you. If I were you, I¡¯d sh at my mouth and get lost immediately.¡±


    Norman could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    He did not expect this young girl, Chelsea, to be such a firm character. She did not rare who he was at


    all.


    Just then, a few security guards came rushing over to stand by Norman. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir?¡±


    Chapter 69


    Norman started sweating bullets, not daring to say anything in response.


    Chelsea saw that and said, ¡°You can take Norman Cedar to his office. Watch him as he packs up his


    personal belongings. Then, you¡¯ll take him to HR and fill out the resignation paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was only then that the security guards realized that Chelsea was there.


    It was Norman who had called them over to take someone away. How had things turned out this way?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 70

    The guards were at a loss and froze where they stood.


    Chelsea saw that and said coldly, ¡°Get moving! Are you trying to get fired too?¡±


    The guards snapped out of their daze at once, then turned to look at Norman. ¡°Come on. Miss Willow¡¯s


    orders.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Norman knew that there was no saving the situation anymore, so he red at Chelsea. ¡°You¡¯re going


    to pay for this!¡±


    He looked murderously at Wilbur onest time before turning to leave.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Stop.¡±


    Norman turned around, looking at Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯m already leaving my job. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to lick the bottom of my shoe earlier?¡± Wilbur lifted a foot, shaking


    his shoes.


    Norman¡¯s expression turned sour at once. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t go too far!¡®


    ¡°Going too far?¡± Wilbur asked, then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that harassing Nancy and the other


    workers here was going too far as well?¡±


    ¡°You¡± Norman was at a loss for words. His face turned scarlet as he stood there indignantly.


    Chelsea did not say anything at the sight of this either, watching quietly


    Norman had been the general manager of the store. Despite just getting fired, it was far too humiliating


    to have his now ex- subordinates watch him do something so shameful. He could not bring himself to


    do it, so he just stood there.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Are you going back on your word now? I guess you can do that and just leave. I don¡¯t


    know if Nancy or her colleagues would file a report and have the authorities looking for you after this,


    though. You might want to be prepared for some jail time.¡±


    Norman knew then that if news of this came out, his life would be ruined forever.


    He lowered his head, walked up to Wilbur, and slowly got to his knees. He closed his eyes, and his


    face had a hopeless look as he stuck his tongue out.


    Yet just as his tongue was about to touch Wilbur¡¯s shoe, Wilbur gave him a kick that sent him flying.


    al


    There was a loud thump from the collision.


    Norman spun a full 360 degrees beforending heavily on the ground.


    Nancy and her colleagues shrieked in shock at the sight.


    Yet just then, Wilbur got to his feet and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s just a little lesson for what you did. If I see


    you doing anything like this again, I¡¯ll make sure you never touch another woman again. Get lost.¡±


    Norman had never expected that this guy would be so good at fighting. He gritted his teeth through the


    pain, not daring to say a word as he left.


    Every second spent there was pure agony. It was best that he just got out of here.


    Just then, quite a crowd had gathered to watch around them. Wilbur saw this and said to Nancy, ¡°I¡¯ve


    got some things I need to speak to Miss Willow. We¡¯ll talk another day.¡±


    Nancy nodded, and Willur left with Chelsea.


    Nancy¡¯s colleagues stared at Wilbur¡¯s figure leaving their sight with stars in their eyes.


    They surrounded Nancy at once, bombarding her with questions.


    All of them wanted to know Nancy¡¯s ssmate was so powerful, and also his rtionship with Nancy


    and Chelsea. Has anything happened between them before?


    Nancy could not handle the barrage of questions and stumbled backward.


    Wilbur and Chelsea got to her office. They sat down and fell silent for a while.


    Atst, Wilbur was the first to speak up. I hope you don¡¯t me me for this. I didn¡¯t do anything to


    Willow Corp¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chelsea smiled bitterly. ¡°There isn¡¯t much of a difference between Miss Yves doing something and you


    doing something.¡±


    Wilbur did not know what to say, as the words were true to an extent.


    Chelsea noticed Wilbur¡¯s silence and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t me either of you in the slightest. They


    deserved everything that happened to them¡°.


    Wilbur remained silent. He could not bring himself to insult the Willow family right in front of Chelsea


    Just then, Chelsea said, ¡°Wilbur, I called you here to ask you something. What¡¯s going to happen to


    Willow Corp?¡±


    Wilbur looked at Chelsea, whose expression seemed resigned to what had happened to the Willows.


    He let out a sigh, then got straight to the point. ¡°That depends on what you want. If you want Willow


    Corp to remain under the Willow family name, I¡¯ll have Faye return all the shares to your name. That


    way, you¡¯ll have better control over thepany. Cape International will cover all the bank debts, too.


    Chelsea lit up, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Wilbur.¡±


    Wilbur smiled, saying nothing


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone took a turn, ¡°I really don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of handling my family like this, I have


    an idea. Would you mind listening to it?¡±


    ¡°Fire away,¡± Wilbur said.


    Chelsea said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of letting Cape control Willow Corp¡¯s shares and have Willow Corp be a


    subsidiary of Cape Consortium. That way, Cape can send me a team to help me run Willow Corp.¡±


    Wilbur was a little stunned at those words. Chelsea was giving up sole control over Willow Corp.


    Yet, upon second thought, which was actually the smart thing to do with their rtionship in mind.


    As apany operating under Cape Consortium, Cape would be able to invest in Willow Corp


    officially.


    That way, Willow Corp would have a better future than Chelsea would ever be able to achieve.


    Still, Chelsea¡¯s n gave Wilbur quite a surprise. He even gained some respect for her.


    Atst, he said, ¡°I can go along with that idea. The


    Willow family will do better this way.¡±


    Chelsea bowed her head and said, ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯m really disappointed in my family. However,


    Yvonne and Dad begged me toe back. I hope you can understand, Wilbur,¡±


    ¡°silly girl, don¡¯t say that! They¡¯re still your family, after all. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do great.¡± Wilbur smiled.


    Chelsea nodded silently.


    Just then, Wilbur said, ¡°Oh, that reminds me. Nancy¡¯s an old ssmate of mine. I don¡¯t know how


    capable she is at her job, but she¡¯s a great person. Please take care of her for me, if you don¡¯t mindTM


    Chelsea looked at Wilbur, and her tone turned yful all of a sudden as she asked, ¡°Are you sure you


    were just ssmates?¡±


    Wilbur scowled. ¡°What else could we have been? Get your mind out of the gutter.¡±


    Wilbur stood up to leave. Chelsea chuckled, walking him to the door.


    Just as he was about to go, Wilbur stopped in his tracks with his back facing Chelsea. ¡°How¡¯s your


    sister doing?¡±


    Chelsea was silent for a while before saying, ¡°She¡¯s going to volunteer as a teacher in a rural towIL¡±


    Wilbur raised his eyebrows.


    Yvonne had high academic achievements and would surely make a great teacher.


    It was the choice of teaching in a rural town that surprised Wilbur, who knew about her character.


    Wilbur straightened up and said, ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± After that, he took his leave.


    Chelsea watched as Wilbur left. She then returned to her desk, falling deep into thought for a while.


    She wrote some things on a piece of


    ner, signing it with thepany¡¯s official stamp before calling for the secretar


    ¡°Send this to Nancy from the Monica Retail Store on the second floor.¡±


    The secretary acknowledged her order and hurried off.


    Not long after, Nancy held a promotion letter in her hands, unable to believe her eyes.


    She was just promoted to the position of general manager of that store


    Her colleagues only bombarded her with even more questions as if they had gone mad, even more


    excited for Nancy than she


    was bersell.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    A whileter, Nancy grew strangely sad all of a sudden.


    She finally realized that she was so distant from this ssmate of hers.


    It was almost noon when Wilbur left Willow Corp, and he had not even had breakfast yet.


    He sat down at a burger stall, ordering two burgers to fill his stomach.


    Just as he finished the first one, he received a call from an anonymous number.


    It was someone from the Owens family, saying that Seke Ind was ready to be transferred to him,


    and all he had to do was sign his name.¡±


    Wilbur told the caller to pick him up in Castlebury in half an hour.


    After eating, Wilbur called a car to go home. He was greeted by the sight of a quiet young man holding


    a briefcase, waiting for him at the door.


    Wilbur nced at the young man, who bowed deeply to him. ¡°Good afternoon, Mister Penn. My name


    is Sean Owens, my grandfather sent me here to have you sign the transfer documents.¡±


    It seemed like Sean was from the third generation of the Owens family. From the way he was treating


    Wilbur, Jeremy had probably already announced to the entire Owens family what happened.


    Wilbur nodded, letting him into the house and signing the documents at once.


    After everything was done, Sean stowed the documents away neatly into his briefcase before getting to


    his feet and bowing.¡± Mister Penn, Seke Ind is yours from now on. We¡¯ve cleared out all our


    people from the ind, and you can do whatever you want with it.¡±


    Wilbur nodded. Sean bowed respectfully once again and turned to leave.


    Wilbur could not help but chuckle at the mountain of paperwork on the coffee table.


    This ind was worth hundreds of millions of dors. Jeremy sure was generous. It seemed like Wilbur


    would really have to look out for him now.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Wilbur left the house without putting the documents away. He went to a fishing


    shop and bought himself a set of fishing equipment before ordering a ride to Seke Ind.


    Once he was there, he found a cool spot before setting out his fishing rod and started to fish for the firstR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    time in his life.


    Theke was pretty big, and visitors were allowed to fish there for free. They would just need to book a


    room at the hotel if they wanted to enter the ind.


    There were a good number of fishing enthusiasts spaced out around theke, sitting by their spots.


    Wilbur looked around him for a while, leaning back in his chair. He was feeling a little sleepy.


    All of a sudden, a huge, shiny motorcycle pulled up near him and stopped.


    A woman dressed in ck with a set of fishing equipment scanned her surroundings, then walked up to


    Wilbur before casting.


    her rod.


    ¡°This seems like a pretty good spot. Mind if I sit here?¡± Thedy asked Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked up at thedy.


    Thedy had a stunning figure. She had heavy makeup on and looked to be in her thirties.


    Wilbur smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Thedy returned a smile and turned back to face theke.


    Chapter 72


    Just like that, time passed slowly.


    Eventually, the sun began to set.


    Everyone else fishing around theke had packed up and gone home for dinner.


    There was no one else nearby.


    However, Wilbur and the woman had not moved in the slightest.


    An entire afternoon had passed, and neither of them had caught a single fish.


    Just then, thedy grabbed her fishing rod and swung it in Wilbur¡¯s direction all of a sudden. The thin


    fishing line whipped through the air and coiled itself around Wilbur¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 73

    Wilbur did not even open his eyes. He ced his hand in front of his neck like a de.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The fishing line was wrapped around Wilbur¡¯s neck several times.


    Thedy pulled, and the line tightened.


    Somehow, the fishing line was incredibly strong, seeminglyced with some kind of power. It felt like it


    was able to cut through metal


    Yet when Wilbur raised a finger and touched it, the line snapped at once.


    Thedy stared at Wilbur in shock


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°I have definitely underestimated you. How did you find out? Thedy asked coldly.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know at all. I was just waiting for you. I only knew you were trying to kill


    me when you made


    your move


    ¦°


    ¡°So, you knew that someone was trying to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Some idiot wants revenge. He¡¯s had it out for me for a while now, of course I¡¯d know,¡± Wilbur exined


    with a shrug.


    Thedy¡¯s expression darkened. She kicked over her fishing box and took out two curved daggers from


    it.


    The daggers were small but were capable of doing a lot of damage. Anyone stabbed by it would suffer


    from excessive bleeding at once, possibly causing death.


    Thedy leaped into the air, pouncing at Wilbur as she shed the daggers against his chest in a


    cross¨Cmotion.


    Wilbur smiled. He raised a hand, weaving through thedy¡¯s arms and aiming a chop at her neck.


    Thedy was startled. She turned around deftly to aim one dagger at Wilbur¡¯s arms and another at his


    ribs


    Wilbur made a palm strike with his left hand, and the hand holding the dagger to his arm was knocked


    backward. He tapped thedy¡¯s other hand with his right hand, and the attack on his rib was deflected


    as well.


    All of that happened within the span of three seconds.


    The Lady stumbled backward in shock, sensing the enormous power that had countered her attacks as


    she stared at Wilbur in


    disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the expert.¡± Thedy kept a safe distance, staring coldly at Wilbur


    Wilbur smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who hired you tell you about that?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t get too cocky.¡±


    Thedy let out a cry, and an aura formed around her daggers.


    A wave of energy began to spread, making its way over.


    Thisdy turned out to be an aura expert as well.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill me, you know.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Thedy roured, pouncing at Wilbur once again.


    This time, she struck out with full force.


    Both daggers were lethal with the added aura. Every attack was out to take Wilbur¡¯s life. Each sh


    through the air was apanied by a piercing howl, sending a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    Wilbur was not scared in the slightest, deflecting thedy¡¯s every attack with his bare palins without


    stepping back at all.


    37202


    Thedy saw that her attacks were not doing anything and pulled back again as she glowered coldly at


    Wilbur,


    Wilbur, on the other hand, was a little surprised. ¡°I thought he would just hire some random assassin,


    but you¡¯re pretty


    decent.¡±


    Thedy replied coldly, ¡°Is that so? Well, you¡¯re about to see that I¡¯m more than just decent.¡±


    As she spoke, thedy flung the daggers out of her grasp. With the added assistance of the aura, the


    curved daggers whipped through the air in Wilbur¡¯s direction.


    As they flew from her hands, thedy cried out something


    ¡°Soulkill yer!¡±


    All that could be seen was another curved dagger forming out of thin air in her hands.


    That dagger waspletely channeled from the aura in her body and carried a terrifying power.

 Chapter 74

    Just as she shouted the words, the aura dagger spun toward Wilbur¡¯s chest.


    The two other daggers attacked Wilbur from his left and right, making it impossible for him to move.


    The Soulkill yer was the real attack. It left the enemy with nowhere to run and was powerful enough


    to kill all enemies.


    Thedy¡¯s eyes glinted murderously.


    That was het ultimate move, one that took the lives of many elites.


    She was certain that this man would be no exception.


    Vet just then, Wilbur shouted as his hands began to glow with a blinding aura.


    He opened his right palm, and the daggers attacking from both sides were sucked over by a powerful


    force at once and crushed


    to dust


    At the same time, Wilbur¡¯s right handunched an attack at the aura dagger.


    Wilbur¡¯s attack collided with the aura dagger, and it disintegrated at once, floating out into the air in


    dispersed wisps.


    Thedy was truly shocked atst.


    Sle, an aura


    ra export, had finally realized that she was hardly any match for this man.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s just my luck,¡± thedy cursed, turning and running towards her motorcycle at top speed.


    Wilbur chuckled at the sight andunched another attack


    Thedy was struck mid¨Crun to the ground at once, coughing up blood


    Just then, Wilbur slowly walked up to her and looked down at her.


    He shook his head, then closed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a pretty good cultivator. You¡¯ve just fared the wrong


    opponent.¡±


    Thedy sighed deeply, then closed her eyes. ¡°Just kill me.¡±


    However, after some time passed, thedy did not feel anything She slowly opened her eyes,


    see!


    She could see Wilbur facing theke once more, with his hands behind his back.


    Thedy frowned, struggling to stand up and look at Wilbur ¡°What are you trying to do? If you¡¯re going


    to take advantage of me, I¡¯ll just fall myself. You¡¯re not going to get the chance to have your way.¡°¡±


    ¡°Ha. I¡¯m not interested in women like you,¡± Wilbur said, not even looking back once.


    Thedy was at a loss for words, grinding her teeth. ¡°You


    ¡°I can let you go without killing you,¡± Wilbur said.


    Thedy said nothing, waiting for the condition.


    She knew that she would not be able to escape from this man.


    Besides, she wanted to live, even if she was an assassin. If the condition was alright, she didn¡¯t really


    mind hearing him out..


    A momentter, Wilbur said, ¡°Kill the person who hired you to full me, and we¡¯ll be even.¡±


    Thedy chuckled. ¡°Come on, assassins have their boundaries too. Do you think I would betray the


    person who hired me?


    Wilbur turned around atst, taking a good look at thedy


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t even low who hired me, thedy confessed.


    Wilbur shrugged and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re pretty firm on those boundaries of yours. Howw about this? You


    kill someone for me, and we¡¯ll call it even


    Thedy knew that Wilbur¡¯s terms had not changed. He merely rephrased it..


    That seemed alright, though.


    Wilbur said slowly. ¡°His name is ke Woods. He used to be the chairman of Woods Corporate.¡±


    The Lady then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I might just disappear after agrering? You¡¯d be making quite


    a loss then.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Wilbur smiled lightly, and a small me ignited at the tip of his finger


    He pointed that finger at thedy¡¯s forehead, and the me seemed to pass through the skin and enter


    thedy¡¯s mind before disappearing altogether.


    All at once, thedy felt a new sort of energy in her body.


    The energy seemed to radiate with terrifying power, the kind that could explode at any second and


    destroy her.


    Thedy cried out, ¡°Spirit energy? You¡¯re a spirit cultivator?¡±


    As a cultivator, she knew how terrifying spirit cultivators were. They were powerful enough to control


    the energy of heaven and earth, and aura cultivators were nothingpared to them.


    It was then that realization dawned upon thedy.


    Wilbur was only using the tiniest fraction of his energy and had not used his real skills at all.


    Just then, Wilbur smiled. ¡°Well, now you know. To be honest, I¡¯m hiring you to kill the guy just so he¡¯ll


    reap exactly what he sowed. I wouldn¡¯t need you otherwise.¡±


    Wilbur turned to leave after that, not even picking up his fishing tools.


    A momentter, thedy returned to her senses.


    She had been facing up against someone so terrifying and had been foolish enough to try and kill him.


    What was she thinking?


    ¡°What the f*ck kind of assignment was this? I can¡¯t kill someone like that!¡±


    Thedy cursed herself for a while, before letting out a sigh. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no other way out of this.¡±


    She mounted her motorcycle silently, riding off into the night


    Wilbur went home to see Faye already back and had prepared dinner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Faye smiled at the sight of Wilbur and greeted him.


    Wilbur nodded, and the both of them began to eat at the table.


    Faye said, ¡°I saw the transfer documents on the table. Seke Ind is now yours.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Wilbur replied simply.


    Faye said, ¡°You know, that¡¯s a pretty big asset. Would you like to celebrate?¡±


    Noting the yful expression on her face, Wilbur nodded.


    Faye took out a bottle of red wine that was somehow already uncorked, pouring the both of them a


    ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re prepared for this,¡± Wilbur chuckled.


    Faye shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should Come on. Cheers.¡±


    Wilbur raised his ss, and the two of thern took a sip.


    After that, Wilbur told Faye about his trip to Willow Corp earlier, as well as what he had discussed with


    Chelsea.


    Faye smiled. ¡°She definitely made the smarter choice. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin. Chelsea knows a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°She sure does. You should reach out to her as soon as possible and get it done,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye nudied. ¡°Got it, Boss¡±


    The two of thein continued chatting after that, and the bottle of wine was quickly finished.


    Wilbur volunteered to do the dishes. After he was done, he blurted out a ranm excuse and escaped


    to his roor


    Faye watched as Wilbur disappeared from her sight. She let out a long sigh, returning to her room.


    Later that night, in a hotel room


    ke was downing ss after ss of whiskey.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his clothes were a mess. He had a wild and feral beast¨Clile gaze.


    He spent ten million dors bailing himself out of prison, and his case was not even over yet.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The thought of having lost so much money just like that made him livid with rage.


    He had to admit that what he did to Wilbur had crossed the line.

 Chapter 76

    However, in his opinion, Wilbur¡¯s retaliation had been even more cruel.


    He had been a billionaire before all this had happened. Of course, he still had a decent amount of


    money on him now.


    Butpared to billionaire status and the power he used to hold, his current state was a fall from


    grace, and it was more than he could take.


    That was why he had contacted an assassin the moment he got out of prison and ced a hit on


    Wilbur


    The next move was to threaten Faye to return Woods Corporate to him.


    He could not lose hispany. No one was going to take that from him.


    ¡°F*ck! Just you all wait! The moment Wilbur Penn dies, you¡¯re all going down. Yvonne, Faye, all of


    you!¡± ke cursed loudly as if everything that happened to him was none of his fault.


    A whileter, he let out a crazed Laugh to himself. ¡°Oh, Wilbur Penn. I bet you¡¯d never expected me to


    do something like this. Well, you¡¯re going to get it now!TM


    Just then, the door of the room was pushed open all of a sudden and a server walked in with a service


    trolley.


    ke turned around, and shouted loudly, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing? Who let you in here? Get the


    f*ck out!¡±


    The server seemed to not hear him at all as she closed the door slowly.


    When ke saw that, the rage within him started to go out of control.


    F*ck! Everyone was out to get him!


    He picked up the chair closest to him and was about to take the server out.


    Yet the moment he did that, he was kicked onto the sofa.


    A piercing pain spread through his body, and he opened his mouth as he felt the wind knocked out of


    him.


    Before he could even shout, there was another blow aimed at his stomach that stopped him from letting


    out another sound.


    ke clutched his stomach and rolled around on the sofa, unable to say a single word.


    Just then, thedy came up to ke. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I need to kill you because you messed with


    someone you weren¡¯t supposed to.¡±


    As she spoke, thedy drew a small dagger.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ke looked up in shock at thedy.


    She was wearing a server¡¯s uniform, but her makeup was heavy and seductive.


    ¡°Why are you killing me?¡± ke wheezed.


    The woman said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve f*cked up. There are some people that you just can¡¯t kill.¡±


    Right after that, she swung her hand holding the dagger across ke¡¯s neck. Blood began gushing out


    of a wound that appeared on his throat.


    Just then, Wilbur¡¯s face crossed ke¡¯s mind.


    Could it be him?


    Yet none of that mattered anymore.


    ke¡¯s life ended just like that, sprawled out on the sofa of a hotel room.


    Thedy sighed. She sat down next to ke¡¯s lifeless body and lit a cigarette.


    She took a deep drag, then mumbled to herself, ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m really going to have to run away this time. It¡¯s


    just my luck that this


    27243


    had to happen to me.¡±


    She snuffed out the cigarette and opened the windows, leaping from the 12th floor of the hotel just like


    that.


    Late at night, in the bar of a small town.


    A few people sat around a tableden with alcohol.


    A man in his fifties said in a deep voice, ¡°Purple Rose has failed her mission. The target is still alive,


    and the client is dead. Purple Rose has gone missing.¡±


    ¡°Purple Rose¡¯s assassination attempt probably failed, and she went to kill the client instead. This case


    is still under investigation, another blond man said.


    Just then, a beautiful woman in her thirties said in a husky, seductive voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what her


    reasons were. An assassin killing their client must never, ever happen. We must find Purple Rose and


    put her down, or the Riverbank Blossoms¡® reputation and trustworthiness will be in jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Big Sis. Leave that to me. I¡¯ll locate her for sure.¡±


    It was the blond man speaking. He stuck out his tongue to lick his lip with an excited look on his face.

 Chapter 77

    The woman looked at the blond man. ¡°Remember not tall or take advantage of her. She was once


    one of us, after all ¡±


    ¡°Got it, Big Sis.¡± The blond man let out a string of strangeughter.


    It was morning


    Wilbur sat in the living room fiddling with a token in his hands, trying to sense the mysterious energy in


    it


    Just then, Fage came downstairs. ¡°Good morning, Boss.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that, you know,¡± Wilbur said, shaking his head.


    Faye replied, ¡°Well, some boundaries are still necessary when ites to work. By the way, your car¡¯s


    fixed.¡±


    She handed a set of keys to Wilbur.


    Wilbur¡¯s car had been damaged during the confrontation with Jose and Duran, and he had been relying


    on e¨Challing services for the past few days


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    you, Bess. Master jose¡¯s right outside. Remember to eat.¡± Faye left the hause after that, her heels


    cking on the floor.


    wilbur sighed as Faye left.


    Faye was definitely a qualified partner to have, with bath looks and brains.


    She had a great personality too and was definitely a woman of charm.


    Wilbur knew that all he had to do was reciprocate her advances in the slightest and the two of them


    would be together.


    However, she was technically working for him, and dating her might be a little inappropriate.


    The thought of his old teammates overseas finding out that he was sleeping with one of his staff made


    his head hurt. They wouldugh at him for sure.


    That was beside the point. With his cultivation Improving with time, he would be able to live longer.


    What if she died before him? He would have to grieve her as a young¨Clocking man.


    There was far too much else on his te now, and all he could do was push his rtionship issues to


    the side.


    Wilbur shook his head, then left the house for a cafe nearby.


    Henwood¡¯s sold the best pastries, and their mushroom soup was thick and creamy. Wilbur had always


    liked it there.


    There were quite a few people having their breakfast when Wilbur arrived.


    He sat down at an empty table, ordering live croissants and two mushroom soups, as well as three


    Danish pastries.


    The food came quickly enough.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wilbur could eat quite a lot. To be honest, the food that he had ordered was only enough to make him


    half full, but any more would make other people stare.


    There was no way out of it. Wilbur¡¯s cultivation resulted in him having an rming appetite while also


    allowing him to go hungry for days.


    Just like that, Wilbur dug into his breakfast beartily.


    Just then, two men and a woman stumbled into the cafe reeking of alcohol. It was clear that they had


    been drinking all night and were now having breakfast.


    The three of them looked around, then sat down at Wilbur¡¯s table before ordering a great deal of food.


    They ate to their hearts¡® content, then got up to leave right after.


    Wilbur saw that and asked, ¡°Uhm, have you forgotten to pay?


    He saw that these people seemed a little drunk and was just reminding them out of politeness.


    However, that resulted in one of them turning around to re at Wilbur ferociously. ¡°Who the f*ck do


    you think you are? Do I look like the kind of person who needs to pay for my food?¡±


    The other man and woman looked at Wilbur as well, amused.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened at once. ¡°Paying for the food you eat is thew. Are you above thew or


    something?¡±

 Chapter 78

    ¡°And what if I happen to be above thew? What about it?¡± The man said, a nasty smile on his face.


    Wilbur was immediately annoyed by his response.


    He was about to have a little ¡°chat with the man when the owner of the cafe rushed over. ¡°Don¡¯t get


    angry, everyone! Please, let¡¯s all calm down a little.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t paid, ¡°Wilbur reminded the owner.


    The owner looked meaningfully at Wilbur, turning to smile at the trio. ¡°Have a nice day, and please


    come again.¡±


    Wilbur raised his eyebrows. The tno, however, were fired up and said to Wilbur, ¡°See, I just didn¡¯t pay


    and got away with it. Got a problem with that?


    Wilbur frowned, looking at the cafe owner.


    The cafe owner sighed softly, whispering to Wilbur, ¡°That guy¡¯s from the fond safety department. He¡¯s in


    charge of this side of town. He¡¯s not to be messed with.¡±


    So that was the case.


    Yet Wilbur was still indignant. The authorities these days were considerably well¨Cbehaved. How did


    people like this still exist?


    Wilbur looked at the man talking to him. ¡°So what if you¡¯re from the food safety department? I don¡¯t


    think you¡¯re allowed to get away with not paying for your food just because of that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just did. What can you do about it?¡± The man did not seem ashamed in the slightest, raising his


    eyebrows at Wilbur.


    Wilbur could not stand it anymore.


    He got to his feet and looked the man right in the eye. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving this ce without paying.¡±


    The man seemed to refuse to back down as well. He walked right up to Wilbur. With his breath reeking


    of alcohol, he said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you are going to stop me from leaving.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s irritation could no longer be held back and aimed a kick at the man, which sent him sprawling


    on the ground at once.


    The man cried out in pain, rolling around or the ground.


    The cafe owner was shocked at the sight, waving his hands in a panic. ¡°Oh god! What am I going to


    do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this. I¡¯d like to see who this guy thinks he is, being so cocky,¡± Wilbur said.


    Just then, the man¡¯s friends helped him to his feel. They red at Wilbur


    The man wheezed for a while before glowering at Wilbur murderously. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble, you piece of


    sh*t. And you too! You can forget about keeping this sh*thole of a cafe open anymore.¡±


    Wilbur sneered. ¡°Is that so? Show me what you¡¯ve got then! I¡¯d like to


    just how wild you can get.¡±


    Just then, the other guests at the cafe were hurrying to leave upon seeing what was happening.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Nowadays, people prefer to stay out of trouble, in fear that they would be involved as well


    Just then, the man took out a license from his packet and waved it in front of the cafe owner. ¡°I¡¯ve run


    an inspection of your ce, and you¡¯ve failed the hygiene standards Close up your shop this very


    instant.¡±


    Wilbur burst outughing, then snatched the license frurn that man.


    Bernie Duebrook, Weston District Food Safety Department. Temporary Hygiene Inspector.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. ¡°Bernie Doebrook, huh? You¡¯re pretty cocky for a temp¨Chire, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    All that talk, and Bernie just turned out to be a temporary staff member. No wonder he was such a


    piece of sh*t.


    Bernie roared at Wilbur at once, ¡°Listen up, bastard! My uncle¡¯s the person in charge of the sub¨C


    department! Do you think being a temp¨Chire is a joke? This idiot is closing his doors right now, and I¡¯d


    like to see him go against me.¡±


    Bernie was still indignant, hellbent on leaving this ce with the upper hand,


    The cafe owner sighed. It was clear that he was no match for this Bernie guy.


    Wilbur saw that and said to the cafe owner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not scared of him. Let¡¯s just forget about


    him. I¡¯m not even scared of his uncle. As a matter of fact, I¡¯ll take care of both of them.¡±


    Bernie could not help butugh at that. ¡°You¡¯re quite boastful, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sit right here all day. I¡¯d like to see if you can get this ce shut down. You can get that


    uncle of yours toe here too.¡± Wilbur sat back down at his table, continuing to eat.


    Bernie saw that and furned. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, you piece of sh*t! Do you really think I won¡¯t be able to


    f*ck you over?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, then. Come at me.¡±


    Bernie was going to explode with rage. He could not bear to lose his pride just like that, but Wilbur¡¯s


    strength was something. he was wary of


    Yet he did not believe that Wilbur was all that powerful at all


    Bernie took out his ne and made a few calls. He then sat down with his friend at another table and


    waited.


    The cafe owner was beside himself in panic at the sight, but there was nothing he could do.


    A little over ten minutes Later, an SUV pulled up in front of the cafe. Five big guys got out of the car.


    The leader of the group hurried up to Bemle. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Boss?¡±


    The sight of those men gave Bernie an immediate surge of confidence.


    He was actually just a thug before his uncle got him the job and had made lots of friends with dubious


    backgrounds. After bing a hygiene inspector, he would use his authority to threaten and bully


    weaker forces.


    Everyone was not only afraid of his status but also the fact that he was a thug


    Bernie got to his feet and pointed at Wilbur. ¡°This idiot got on my bad side. Teach him a lesson for me.


    The big guy said at once, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Buss. I¡¯ll make sure he kisses your feet in a second.¡±


    Upon speaking, the group of burly men charged toward Wilbur ferociously.


    Wilbur burst outughing at the sight. ¡°Oh my, this is too good. I was thinking that you were so great


    and powerful, only for your men to look this puny?¡±


    ¡°How dare you make such ridiculous ims when you¡¯re about to die!¡± The leader of these men


    cracked his knuckles.


    This group of men was used to riding on Bernie¡¯s coattails and getting free meals. They had their fair


    share of bullying ordinary citizens.


    They were not scared of anything with someone like Bernie protecting them and hardly saw Wilbur as a


    challenge at all.


    The cafe owner saw that and hurried forward. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s talk this out. Please don¡¯t fight.¡±


    The burly man showed the cafe owner to the ground. ¡°Who the f*ck are you to tell me what to do?¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened at once and got to his feet. ¡°You idiotic bastard.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who that f*ck are you calling that?¡±


    Just as the man¡¯s words rang through the air, Wilbur aimed a kick at his stomach that sent him flying


    backward for over five


    meters.


    them and kicking all of them.


    The other four men were stunned. Wilbur wasted no time, walking up to the


    The next second, all five men were seen lying on the ground crying out in pain as none of them could


    stand.


    Wilbur took down those men in a matter of seconds, then returned to his seat.


    Bernie finally returned to his senses atst, unable to hold in his disbelief.


    Wilbur said, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Come on,


    Bernie finally understood then that Wilbur was not to be trifled with.


    Yet he refused to back down as well. That was because the two friends with him were his girlfriend and


    her younger brother.


    Besides, if he were to back down, he would not only lose his pride in front of his girlfriend but also in


    the industry he was working in.


    He heaved angrily and red at Wilbur. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just because you can fight! We¡¯re in a society


    ruled by thew. You¡¯re going to get it.¡±


    Upon speaking, Bernie began to make another call.


    Wilbur shook his head andughed. ¡°Threatening people with violence when someone reminds you of


    thew, and threatening with legal action when someone gets physical with you. You really are


    shameless.¡±


    The cafe owner became even more nervous. Wilbur had beaten up all those people. He would be


    going to prison for sure!

 Chapter 80

    The owner came up to Wilbur and whispered to him, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t do this to yourself. He¡¯s got some big


    connections. You won¡¯t be able to trump him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not worried about that. I¡¯ll take care of all of them today and make sure no one gives you


    trouble in the future,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    The owner knew that he would not be able to talk Wilbur out of this, thus he retreated to the side


    silently.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He could also tell by now that Wilbur was not just any random person.


    Despite the fact that this altercation had happened in his cafe, there was nothing he could do about it


    anymore,


    Just then, Wilbur had heard everything Bernie had said on the phone clearly with his heightened


    senses.


    It hardly fazed him, and he was looking forward to teaching both Bernie and that uncle of his a lesson


    that day.


    At that thought, Wilbur was about to make a call to Faye and have her get the most important person in


    the food safety department toe over and have a look at the kind of people working under him.


    Just then, a voice cut through the air, ¡°Mister Penn! What a coincidence!¡±


    Wilbur turned around and saw that it was Gordon Grayson.


    ¡°Oh? What brings you here?¡± Wilbur said, surprised.


    Gordon was a general and should beden with work with no time to eat at a small cafe like this.


    Gordon chuckled, then sat down next to Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯ve got the day off. I heard you like the food over


    here, so thought I¡¯d see if I could bump into you today.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve just given me a call! Why go through all this trouble?¡± Wilburughed.


    Gordon sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy too. You turned down that invitation to the banquet I sent to you, so


    calling you might not work. I thought I¡¯d just resort to looking for you¡±


    ¡°I really was busyst time,¡± Wilbur said apologetically.


    Gordon smiled. ¡°Well, will you be free tonight? I came all this way after all. My dad called me useless


    for not being able to even invite you over for dinner.¡±


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have dinner with Old Mister Grayson tonight.¡±


    ¡°Great! Atst!¡± Gordon broke out into augh. ¡°You really are quite something, you know. My old


    man¡¯s getting fitter by the day. It¡¯s a miracle.¡±


    Wilbur chuckled, saying nothing.


    Just then, Gordon looked around him. ¡°It¡¯s quite the party here. Mind telling me what happened?¡±


    Wilbur paused to think, then put his phone away before telling Gordon what had happened..


    Gordon nodded. ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯ve got a free day ahead of me, and don¡¯t mind waiting with you. How¡¯s


    that?¡±


    Wilbur understood what Gordon was implying That was fine too. With this, Wilbur would not have to call


    Faye.


    He nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Three sandwiches and a mushroom soup, please!¡± Gordon called out.


    The cafe owner was at a loss for words. These people had just been fighting, and this man was still in


    the mood to eat.


    He served up the food quietly, hiding in a corner after that.


    Gordon nced at Wilbur, who said, ¡°Oh, go ahead. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    Gordon nodded and proceeded to dig in.


    Bernie stared at the two men with his vicious gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll see if you can eat in a bit.¡±


    Gordon was done with his food in no time, wiping his mouth with a napkin happily. ¡°The food here is


    really amazing. No wonder you like it here.¡±


    Wilbur nodded with a smile. Just then, two cars stopped in front of the cafe, and over ten officers came


    out.


    The man in front of the group looked to be in his fifties, with arge pot belly. He swaggered up to the


    cafe, his expression ashen. ¡°What happened here?¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Bebe hurried up to the man at once. ¡°Uncle I mean, Mister Coop! This cafe failed their hygiene


    inspection, so I came to tell them to cease operations. However, the cafe owner didn¡¯t listen to me and


    got his friends to beat us all up! Look! My teeth are all crooked now.¡±


    Harrod Coop rolled his eyes, ring at his nephew. He knew just what kind of person his nephew was,


    and that he was twisting the truth for sure.


    However, he could not just let his nephew get beaten up without doing anything, or his nephew¡¯s


    ferocious mother would give him a hard time.


    So, he raised his voice authoritatively. ¡°Who was it who hit you?¡±


    Bernie pointed at Wilbur at once. ¡°It was him!¡±


    Harrod strode up to Wilbur. ¡°Did you heat these people up?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I did,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Harrod looked at the indifferent expression on his face and felt irritated right away.


    ¡°Young man, do you know it¡¯s illegal to assault others? I could have you arrested,¡± Harrod said, his tone


    threatening.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Arrest me? Where are you going to take me to?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere you deserve to be,¡± Harrod said coldly


    Wilbur nced at him. ¡°Is that so? Where would someone like you deserve to be, then?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, young man?¡± Harrod was angered by those words.


    Wilbur shouted, ¡°What do I mean? Your nephew ate here without paying, so I reminded him to. Not


    only did he not pay up, but he even threatened to get physical with me! Did youe all this way here


    just to back him up instead of telling him off? How dare you.¡±


    Harrod was caught off guard by Wilbur¡¯s sudden outburst


    This man had not only exposed that Bernie was his nephew but was even shouting at him.


    No one but his superiors had dared to talk to him like that. This guy was looking for trouble.


    Harrod¡¯s humiliation turned into rage, and he retorted, ¡°Very well. You¡¯ve certainly got some nerves


    threatening someone Arrest him and have him brought to any relevant departments to be punished.


    Get physical if he fights back.¡±


    Seeing as he had no other choice, Harrod had decided to fight back the hard way


    Harrod had plenty of connections and would make sure that this guy got to experience the full prison


    treatment when he got


    in there.


    Harrod¡¯s men charged forward and were about to take Wilbur away.


    Just then, Gordon stood up with an icy smirk ¡°Mister Coop, who are you to do that?¡±


    ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± Harrod retorted.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Gordon Grayson¡± Gordon stared Harrod down.


    Harrod thought the name sounded a little familiar but could not be sure who it was and fell silent for a


    while trying to figure it


    Gordon took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to remind you who I am.¡±


    A brief momentter, the call connected, and a friendly voice rang through the phone. ¡°General


    Grayson! What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Mister Brigado, could you make a trip to Henwood¡¯s Cafe on Sand Road? There¡¯s something I need


    your help with,¡±


    Chapter 81


    Gordon said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Give me a minute.¡±


    Gordon ended the call and smiled at Harrod. ¡°Take your time to think about it. If you really can¡¯t


    remember who I am, Chase Brigado will be right here to tell you¡±


    ¡°Chase Brigado? Mister Brigado?¡±


    Harrod panicked at the mention of the name at once. That was his superior.


    Gordon Grayson knew who Mister Brigado was. It sure seemed like they were pretty close.


    Harrod was done for if Chase were to show up.


    His position held a lot less power than Chase¡¯s, to the point where Chase might not even know who he


    was.


    But if Chase were to find out that he had hired his thug of a nephew to abuse his power like that,


    Harrod would be in trouble.

 Chapter 82

    Aside from that, if Mister Brigado were to run an inspection on Harrod himself¡­ all the stunts he had


    pulled over the years would be exposed.


    Harrod¡¯s legs began to wobble at that thought.


    His subordinates did not know what to do seeing him like this.


    Bernie, however, was still oblivious. ¡°Mister Coop,e on! Get rid of him!¡±


    Harrod wanted nothing more than to p this idiot of a nephew of his in the face.


    Yet what mattered most right then was saving himself.


    A brief pauseter, he got an idea and shouted, ¡°Bernie Doebrook, what happened here!¡±


    Bernie was caught off guard. He looked at Harrod and said, ¡°Uncle Harrod, I¡¯ve told you everything on


    the phone.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me sh*t! Sir, if you could pleasee over here for a moment,¡± Harrod called out to the


    cafe owner.


    The cafe owner was confused himself, shaking as he walked up to Harrod.


    Harrod said in a friendly tone, ¡°Sir, tell me the truth here. Did he refuse to pay for his meal?¡±


    The cafe owner nodded, and Harrod said at once, ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll take this matter seriously, Bernie


    Doebrook, you¡¯re fired. Pay the man at once, with apensation ten times the cost of your meal.


    After that, you¡¯re to go to the office at once and get your resignation documents handled.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bernie waspletely shocked, frozen in ce.


    Harrod said, ¡°I can¡¯t keep ck sheep like you on my team. Get lost right now!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious, Uncle Harrod? You were just¡­


    Before Bernie could finish talking, Harrod shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you calling your uncle? Even if I


    was your uncle, you deserve to be punished for your mistakes!¡±


    Just then, Wilbur and Gordon were watching Harrod¡¯s act as they shook their heads.


    They both knew that Harrod had gotten cold feet and was doing his best to save himself.


    But after Gordon¡¯s phone call, Harrod hardly stood a chance.


    Wilbur and Gordon felt like they were watching a circus act.


    Bernie was still indignant then but could only do as he was told.


    Just as he was preparing to leave, Gordon said coldly, ¡°No one¡¯s leaving this ce until I say so.


    Harrod stuttered, ¡°S¨CSir, can we please talk this out? You can tell me if I had any slip¨Cups in my


    handling of this situation, and I¡¯ll be sure to take them into serious consideration.¡±


    Harrod knew just how powerful someone was to be able to have Chase Brigado on speed dial.


    Despite not knowing just who Gordon was, Harrod knew that he was someone not to be messed with


    Yet Gordon did not budge in the slightest. ¡°You can say that to Chaseter.¡±


    Harrod could not help but tremble at those words.


    He had called Chase by his first name, which indicated just how powerful he was. Harrod did not


    understand how he had run into someone like this in a small cafe. At that moment, he had the urge to


    kill Bernie right there.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Harrod¡¯s mind raced, trying to find a way out of this.


    Very soon, another car stopped in front of the cafe.


    A man in his fifties wearing a zer walked into the cafe and headed toward Gordon


    ¡°General Grayson, I can¡¯t believe someone with a busy schedule like you has the time to hang out at a


    cafe.¡± Hearing Chase address Gordon as General Grayson struck Harrod with terror at once, and he


    froze in ce.

 Chapter 83

    That was who this man who!


    Gordon Grayson, son of one of the nation¡¯s heroes Benjamin Grayson!


    Everyone was certain that Gordon would be one of the most important people in the country in the future.


    Just then, Harrod was ready to die. His legs wobbled and he fell to the ground.


    Bernie did not know what was happening at all and hurried to help his uncle up. ¡°Uncle Harrod! What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Gordon smiled and shook Chase¡¯s hand. ¡°I had some free time today and happened to run into one of


    your men bullying a small cafe owner. I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I gave you a call.


    Chase¡¯s expression shifted at once.


    People like Gordon had very specific ways of talking about things.


    Even if something big had happened, it would usually be described as vaguely as possible and then


    handled behind doors so everyone would be able to maintain their pride.


    Gordon saying something like that pretty much meant that this was a serious matter, and that Chase would be on his bad side if he did not take care of it.


    No one dared to mess with someone with Gordon¡¯s level of authority, let alone go against his words.


    Chase understood what had happened after that


    He smiled, then looked at Harrod who had crumpled on the floor. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Harrod did not dare to y dead anymore. He could only pretend to get to his feet shakily, stumbling over to Chase. ¡°Mister Brigado, it¡¯s my fault. One of my men screwed up really hadly, but I¡¯ve fired him with immediate effect¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡± As if Chase was that easy to fool.


    Things were clearly a lot more serious if Gordon had had to call him.


    Harrod¡¯s face was white as a sheet, stuttering but unable to get a word out. He did not dare to say that


    Bernie was his nephew but knew that he would not be able to hide it for long. In a fit of panic, he was at a loss for words.


    Just then, Wilbur said, ¡°Let me do the talking.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s this guy here?¡± Chase asked Gordon,


    Gordon replied, ¡°This is Mister Penn. He¡¯s a swom brother of my father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chase gasped. There were probably less than a handful of people who could say they were sworn brothers with Master Grayson.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Despite not understanding how Mister Penn was able to have such a rtionship with Master Grayson,


    Chase understood that this man was truly powerful,


    ¡°Oh my. It¡¯s an honor to meet you ¡°Chase shook Wilbur¡¯s hand heartily. ¡°Can you please tell me what happened, so I know what to do?¡±


    Chase had a way of speaking as well, and Wilbur understood his intention at once.


    ¡°This guy, Bernie Dorbrook, works at the Weston District food safety department. He refused to pay for his meal after eating and threatened to get physical with me after I reminded him. He even got his uncle, Mister Coup here, toe over. Mister Coop got here and was going to arrest me for assault and hand me over to the authorities. That¡¯s pretty much what happened.¡±


    Chase¡¯s expression darkened at on


    He hardly cared about Harrod or Bernie, if he was being honest..


    But to have someone working under him humiliate him like this in front of Gordon Grayson and a friend of Benjamin Grayson


    He was ready to have these bastards lung.


    Chase looked at Harrod, who looked like he was going to faint any second, and asked, ¡°Is that true?

 Chapter 84

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± There was no way Harrod was going to deny this and could only ept his fate.


    Chase¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re suspended from your position starting this very second. You and


    your nephew will undergo investigation in the meantime, which I will see to personally and no mercy


    will be shown.¡±


    Harrod nearly fainted at the words.


    The thought of Chase finding out about his little schemes in the past and the consequences that were


    toe was too much for Harrod. With that, he keeled over and fell unconscious


    Bernie finally realized that he had messed up big time, and his legs began to wobble.


    Chase had only brought one other person with him, but the power that radiated off him was undeniable,


    With the way Harrod was looking. Bernie knew that the arrival of this guy implied that he was done for.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just then, the secretary behind Chase looked at the officers Harrod hade with. ¡°What are you


    waiting for? Take these two where they need to be. You lot are going to undergo investigation too and


    will be severely punished if I find anything


    The officers did not dare to waste a second. They lifted Harrod off the floor, dragging Bernie away as


    well before leaving


    At the same time, Bernie¡¯s two friends took the opportunity to sneak away. Neither of them dared to


    stay in the cafe for a second longer.


    Chase said, ¡°I truly am sorry for what happened. I¡¯ve got some faults in having bastards like these in


    my department.¡±


    Gordon merely looked at Wilbur.


    ¡±


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve got so many people in that department of yours. It¡¯s hard to watch over


    everyone at once. I¡¯m d on behalf of the citizens that you were able to handle this in time. Thank


    you, Mister Brigado.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t say that.¡± Chase heaved a sigh of relief as well. He understood what Gordon looking


    at Wilbur had meant.


    It was obvious that this wouldn¡¯t be over if Wilbur refused to let the situation go, and that would mean


    trouble for Chase.


    This was Master Grayson¡¯s sworn brother he was dealing with, someone that few people in Dasha


    would dare to mess with


    Just then, Gordon spoke up as well. ¡°Thank you for the hard work, Chase. Drinks on me next time. I¡¯ll


    make sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll take you up on that!¡±


    Chase knew that it was time for him to leave, and he shook hands with Gordon and Wilbur warmly


    before bidding them goodbye.


    Just then, Wilbur came up to the dazed cafe owner with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re fine now. Keep running this


    cafe of yours. The food here is amazing


    Wilbur then left with Gordon, the pair wallding off into the morning sun.


    The cafe owner still did not know exactly how powerful these two men were to have taken care of


    Bernie and Harrod just like


    that.


    It was important to note that Harrod was someone powerful enough to seal the cafe owner¡¯s fate in the


    food industry.


    Yet in front of those two men just now, Harrod had lonlord nothing but pathetic.


    A long timeter, the cafe owner mumbled to himself, ¡°Seems like I ran into gods today.¡±


    Wilbur and Gordon chatted as they strolled back to Castlebury. The pair confirmed their ns for the


    night with each other, before heading back to their homes.


    Willur fell deep into thought after returning home, sitting in his living room. But it was not what


    happened just now that he was thinking about.


    A long whileter, he got a pen and paper and began writing. Thatsted until the evening


    Faye returned from work to see Wilbur writing away, to which she was quite surprised. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s


    this? Are you nning to be a writer?¡±


    ¡°Why did you call me that, and why did you say that?¡± Wilbur red at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Graysons


    for dinner tonight. 1 can¡¯t just go empty¨Chanded.¡±

 Chapter 85

    ¡°What gift?¡± Faye walked up to Wilbur. She saw that he had used up quite a few sheets of paper but


    could not for the life of her figure out what he was writing or drawing


    Wilbur said, ¡°Stop looking, you won¡¯t understand it anyways. I won¡¯t be having dinner at home. You¡¯ll


    have to settle dinner on your own. I¡¯m going to the Graysons¡°,¡±


    ¡°Home.¡± The words made Faye smile, her chest thumping with warmth.


    Yet Wilbur did not understand the consequences of what he had just said to Faye and hurried out of the


    door with the pieces of


    peperi


    At the same time.


    Over at the Grayson household, the chef had prepared a table full of dishes, and Benjamin had also


    taken out his finest wine.


    Benjamin, Gordon, and Susie sat on the sofa, waiting quietly for their guest.


    Just then, the doorbell rang, Susie hurried to open the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Sir! Please,e in.¡± Susie¡¯s treatment of Wilbur seemed to have changed overnight. It


    could be said that she practically saw him as a god now. After all, her grandfather¡¯s health had


    improved dramatically thanks to Wilbur.


    Wilbur nodded politely, making his way into the living room. Benjamin was already walking over,


    grabbing Wilbur¡¯s hand warmly and leading him to the dining table.


    ¡°Young man, there aren¡¯t many people I invite to my house. I have to say, however, you¡¯re the first


    person to turn down an invitation to my house,¡± Benjamin chuckled.


    Wilbur hurried to say, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for that! I really couldn¡¯t make it the other day.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Benjamin was not one to prod, and merely said, ¡°Of course, I can understand that


    young folk like you have so many things on your te, but you should still pay an old man like me a


    visit when you have the time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯lle and see you as much as I can whenever I¡¯m free in the future.


    Wilbur was a little embarrassed by Benjamin¡¯s words.


    Just then, Gordonughed as he poured everyone a ss of wine.


    Benjamin raised his ss. ¡°I¡¯m in much better shape tonight than I have been in the past few decades.


    We¡¯re going to drink to our hearts content tonight!¡±


    Wilbur smiled, and the three men drained their sses.


    He did not hold back his appetite, digging into the dishes enthusiastically. He finished te after te


    and cleared up most of whatever was on the table.


    He did not turn down a single invitation to drink as well, regardless of whether it was from Benjamin,


    Susie, or Gordon.


    Anyone who raised their ss to him would result in him downing his ss.


    Benjamin was overjoyed to see Wilbur being so sporting, and the dining room was filled withughter


    and chatter.


    The maids serving them were all rather surprised. It had been years since Old Mister Grayson had


    been this happy, and it was


    all because of this man.


    The dinnersted over an hour, and the wine was almost finished,


    Wilbur put down his ss atst. ¡°Master Grayson, I¡¯ve eaten and drank enough. How about we have a


    chat somewhere a little quieter?¡±


    Benjamin lit up at the words, nadding his head. ¡°Come to my study


    The two of them got to their feet, and Wilbur said, ¡°Youe too, Gordon.¡±


    Gordon looked at his father, who nodded. The three men went to Benjamin¡¯s study.


    Wilbur took out the pieces of paper he had been working on earlier in the day and put them on the


    table.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Benjamin and Gordon looked at the papers, and then at Wilbur.


    Wilbur said. ¡°This paper contains a simplified version of my cultivation methods called the Godly


    Training Form, useful in bothbat training and meditation. This here is a form for a pill that I call


    the Strongwill Pill.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes were practically shining, and Gordon looked overjoyed as well. They were


    pretty much able to guess what Wilbur was hinting at


    ¡°Gordon, you can pick a team of elite soldiers to train them using the Godly Training Form, as well as


    have them take the Strongwill Pill. I assure you they¡¯ll be the strongest team in the army within the next


    six months and be your best asset,¡® Wilbur said.


    Benjamin let out a bark of delightedughter, and Gordon was nothing but pleased as well.


    Wilbur smiled.


    ¡°This is just what I¡¯ve gotten from my time cultivating. I¡¯ll send you some rted videos through text


    later. As for the Strongwill Pill, the ingredients avable on the market these days are only enough to


    make a simplified version.¡±


    Both Gordon and Benjamin knew that Wilbur was a true master cultivator, and any cultivation method


    or pill forms he had up his sleeve were nothing short of extraordinary.


    All at once, Gordon had fallen deep into thought.


    An elite team trained just for battle, charging towards the enemy like a sharpened weapon and tearing


    through the enemy¡¯s


    chests


    Or a team who dropped down from the sky, catching the enemy off¨Cguard and throwing the enemy


    camp into chaos. That would truly be a sight to behold.


    Benjamin, who was a veteran, knew more than Gordon and understood even better how valuable


    Wilbur¡¯s pieces of paper were, smiled joyously.


    Just then, Wilbur had finished sending the God Training Form videos to Gordon¡¯s phone. ¡°Master


    Grayson, Gordon, I¡¯ll be on my way now. Let¡¯s meet again when we next have the time.¡±


    Wilbur got up to leave, and Benjamin walked him to the door, Gordon, still deep in his fantasies, hardly


    noticed the two of them walking out of the room.


    Benjamin sent Wilbur off at the front door, but not before saying, ¡°Wilbur, I know just how capable you


    are. The nation needs someone like you.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s words could be seen as a life¨Cchanging statement for regr people.

 Chapter 86

    With Benjamin¡¯s rmendation, entering the national system would be a piece of cake.


    wown affairs to handle too. I


    Yet Wilbur merely smiled and said, ¡°Master Grayson, I¡¯m used to the quiet life now. I¡¯ve got my hope


    you won¡¯t push me into this.¡±


    Benjamin sighed softly. ¡°Every man has his goal, and I won¡¯t give you a hard time. I just hope your


    heart stays loyal to the


    nation.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and be understood the implication of Benjamin¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    Master Benjamin. It¡¯s never been anything but.¡±


    He then turned to leave, walking towards his house. Benjamin watched his leaving figure until it


    disappeared from his sight before turning around and heading back inside.


    Wilbur returned home to the sight of Faye leaning against the sofa in a skimpy nightgown. She had


    fallen asleep


    The neckline of the nightgown had fallen open, and it was a view too much to handle.


    Wilbur took one nce and fled to his room at once.


    The next morning.


    Wilbur woke up and got ready before going downstairs to the living room. Faye had gone to work, so


    he went out for a quick breakfast beforeing home to meditate.


    Yet just as he had gotten into his headspace, the phone rang


    Seeing that it was a call from Nancy, he picked it up at once.


    ¡°Hello, Nancy.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Wilber! Did I call you at a bad time?¡±


    ¡°Nancy, we¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t have to be so formal all the time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ I¡¯d like to ask you out to lunch. Do you think you¡¯ve got time for that?¡± Kancy¡¯s voice replied


    cautiously.


    Wilbur answered at once, ¡°Of course! Give me the time and ce, and I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Starspeak Restaurant this noon. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Wilbur.¡± Nancy ended the call.


    Nancy had been his ssmate in the past, and she had always been a great person. She was


    especially kind to Wilbur, and she had practically helped him with most of his homework back then.


    He understood what Nancy¡¯s intentions were with asking him to lunch but found that he could never


    say no to an invitation


    from Nancy.


    A whileter, he readjusted himself and began meditating once again.


    The clock struck half past eleveil


    Nancy sat in Starspeak Restaurant, clearly a little uneasy.


    It was a fancy restaurant, one that she had hesitated for a long time before choosing.


    Her financial situation would deem hering to a ce like this a little irresponsible if she was being


    honest.


    Her father passed away many years back, and her mother was sick and unable to work.


    She had a younger brother in high school, and she was the sole breadwinner of the family.


    She had always lived a frugal life and would hesitate to even buy a piece of clothing


    Yet ever since she became the general manager of the Willow Corp mall, her sry had multiplied


    greatly overnight with countless new benefits that had greatly reduced her financial burdens.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She knew that Wilbur was the one behind all of that. Thus, she chose this restaurant thinking of


    thanking him.


    However, the sight of the prices on the menu made her gulp uneasily.


    Just then, she heard a voice say, ¡°Nancy, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Nancy turned around and saw that it was the high school prom queen Cindy. She had her arm wrapped


    around another young foreign man¡¯s.


    Nancy frowned in confusion.


    Did Cindy just change her boyfriend?


    Just then, Cindy walked up to Nancy and whispered, ¡°Wow. Who are you out on a date with?¡±


    ¡°N¨Cno, I¡¯m not!¡± Nancy waved her hands hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m just having lunch with a friend.¡±


    ¡°A friend? Who is it? Do I know him?¡± Cindy prodded.


    Nancy had no choice but to respond in a feeble voice, ¡°It¡¯s Wilbur.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Cindy raised her voice at once. ¡°Are you out of your mind, going on a date with that broke


    nobody?¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Nancy said at once, ¡°Hey, watch your tone.¡±


    ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± Cindy replied, indignant. ¡°He¡¯s just some lowlife who doesn¡¯t even have a job yet! Gosh, I sure hope you


    don¡¯t end up getting scammed by him.¡±


    Nancy shook her head helplessly. It seemed like Cindy was still ignorant of how powerful Wilbur was from the way she spoke of him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Him? Scamming me? That¡¯s impossible. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± was all Nancy could say.


    Cindy, however, took a seat right next to Nancy. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re now the general manager at Willow Corp?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m just the general manager of one of the departments there.¡±


    Cindy chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s all I need to know, You¡¯re a manager now, and that idiot Wilbur doesn¡¯t even have a job! He¡¯s using your rtionship as an ex-ssmate to cheat you into a rtionship. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Nancy was dumbstruck. She did not understand just how Cindy¡¯s brain worked to think so poorly of someone.


    A momentter, Nancy shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I asked Wilbur out myself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It was Cindy¡¯s turn to be shocked now, as she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re paying for that loser? What¡¯s so great about him, anyways?


    Nancy felt like her head was going to explode. ¡°We¡¯re just having lunch. Could you please not make it sound like that?¡±


    *Just having lunch?¡± Cindy rolled her eyes. ¡°Like hell I¡¯m going to believe you! I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯re in our prime right now. It¡¯s


    important to choose the right partner. The rest of your life is at stake here! You¡¯re going to have a hard time in your fifties if you


    end up with someone like Wilbur.¡±


    Nancy did not know what to say. She gave it some thought and finally decided to reveal a little information to Cindy.


    She wanted Cindy to know that Wilbur was nothing like what he used to be and was far from the loser she was calling him. That


    was to avoid a confrontation when Wilbur got here.


    Nancy said, ¡°Cindy, do you remember when Wilbur got us out of trouble at thatst gathering?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, you brought it up.¡± Cindy scoffed, unimpressed.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do sh*t. It was Edward who had to call his dad and take care of that Torrent guy just so Wilbur didn¡¯t get beaten up. I wasn¡¯t even going to talk about it, but you just had to bring it up.¡±


    Nancy widened her eyes. She had seen for herself that Wilbur scared Will Torrent into a quivering mess -just on his own, and Wilbur was even given a card with unlimited spending. Why did Cindy make it sound like Edward had saved the day?


    ¡°Is that what Edward told you?¡± Nancy said, confused.


    Cindy smiled haughtily. ¡°Of course. Edward called his dad in front of me on the way home. He couldn¡¯t have lied!¡±


    Nancy was silent. It was clear that Cindy had been lied to.


    Yet Nancy did not want to expose the truth and put Cindy in a bad light.


    She nced at the foreign man next to Cindy, trying to change the subject. ¡°Who¡¯s this, then.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Cindy scoffed. ¡°That idiot Edward was only good for his looks, so I dumped him. This is my new boyfriend, Ricardo


    Licorica. He¡¯s the CEO of the Dasha branch of the Waller Street International


    Investment Group. He¡¯s here to start a new branch.¡±


    Nancy was at a loss for words. Cindy really was quick in switching up her boyfriends.


    A secondter, she made up her mind to reveal what had really happened that day.


    Yet before she could speak, Wilbur¡¯s voice cut through the air, ¡°What¡¯s Miss Prom Queen doing here?¡±


    Nancy turned and saw Wilbur smiling as he walked up to her table.


    Nancy hurried to say. ¡°Wilbur! We just bumped into each other here. Cindy came with her friend. We didn¡¯t n this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Wilbur nced at the foreign man.


    Nancy hurried to get Wilbur to sit down, then shot a look at Cindy.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    It was clear that she was trying to imply that it was time for Cindy to leave.


    However, Cindy did not seem to understand what Nancy¡¯s gaze meant. Instead, Cindy sat her


    boyfriend


    down as well. ¡°Since we happened to run into each other, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. I would hate to disrupt you and your friend,¡± Nancy said in a small voice.


    Cindy chuckled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no disruption! The more the merrier!¡±


    Nancy did not know what to say, lowering her head quietly.


    To tell the truth, she did not want to see Cindy or eat with her.


    However, she could not bring herself to say so.


    Wilbur merely said, ¡°Sure. I guess fate is a strange thing


    Cindy piped up then, ¡°Wilbur, I heard Nancy invited you to lunch here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did,¡± Wilbur said.


    Cindy let out a mockingugh. ¡°Do you know how much a meal here costs?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I rarely eat at ces like this.¡±


    That was the truth, Wilbur did not really like fine dining, so he was honestly unsure.


    Cindy smirked. ¡°A meal for two would probably cost around two grand. If you were to open a decent


    bottle of wine, you¡¯d be looking at around four and a half grand.¡±


    ¡°That much?¡± Wilbur was shocked at Cindy¡¯s words. Was it really that expensive?


    Cindy¡¯s disdain only grew upon seeing the look on Wilbur¡¯s face. ¡°Yes. What did you think? You know,


    I¡¯d stop trying to court Nancy if I were you. She¡¯s way out of your league.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wilbur was thrown off-guard at thement. Their rtionship was not like that!


    Cindy sneered. ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been working abroad for all those years. Did you make any


    money?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Cindy said, ¡°How much are we talking about?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡±


    To be honest, he did not know just how much money he had at this point. He would nce at the


    annual reports sent over detailing the amount of investments and assets Cape had around the world


    once and call it a day.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Cindy barked out augh. ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re broke. There¡¯s no need to hide it. It¡¯s fine if


    you¡¯re poor, but it¡¯s despicable to pretend to be rich. I didn¡¯t bring it up during the gathering to help you


    save face, but I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you hit on Nancy without doing anything.¡±


    Wilbur let out an exasperated chuckle. ¡°And how were you able to tell that I was trying to hit on


    Nancy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going on a date on your own! Isn¡¯t that enough proof?¡± Cindy said, the disdain clear in her


    voice.¡± I¡¯ve met plenty of men like you attempting to date me, and I sent them all packing. You must be


    out of your mind thinking that you¡¯ll be able to get with someone like Nancy.¡±


    ¡°I never had those intentions,¡± Wilbur argued.


    Cindy clearly did not believe him. ¡°Nancy¡¯s a good kid. Stop trying to use your rtionship as ex-


    ssmates to get closer to her, I can see right through your petty tricks.¡±


    Wilbur frowned. Cindy was being a little too rude.


    Just then, Cindy pointed at the foreign man next to her proudly. ¡®See this? Get a man like this if you


    want


    to.¡±


    ¡°And what kind of man would this be? Wilbur stared at the foreign man, mildly interested.


    Chapter 89


    Cindy¡¯s stuck her chin out haughtily. ¡°He¡¯s a higher-up of a global investment group, and about to be


    the CEO of the Dasha branch. That¡¯s the kind of man people like Nancy deserve, not some loser like


    you.¡±


    Wilbur was speechless. How was he a loser all of a sudden?


    It was true that he remembered Cindy to be the most popr girl in school back then. All the boys


    wanted to get with her but were turned down, and she was nicknamed ¡®Ice Queen¡¯ because of that.


    All of that, just for her to be changing boyfriends like it was nothing right now¡­ It was truly a big shift.


    Cindy saw Wilbur staying silent and grew even more smug. ¡°Now you know the difference. Remember


    now, don¡¯t even think about hitting on Nancy. Got it?¡±


    Nancy could not stand it anymore and hurried to say, ¡°Cindy, you¡¯ve got it wrong. It really isn¡¯t what you


    think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you,¡± Cindy said, looking pitifully at Nancy. ¡°You¡¯ve got the body and the looks. I might be better


    looking overall, but you¡¯re still quite a beauty! How could you be so foolish? This is the rest of your life


    we¡¯re talking about here. Don¡¯t go soft and let some bas tard take advantage of you and ruin your


    future.¡±


    Nancy knew that there was no changing Cindy¡¯s mind anymore and could only change the subject.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order something. I¡¯m getting hungry.¡±


    Cindy picked up the menu at once, ncing at Wilbur. ¡°Are you really going to let a girl pay?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I can pay too,¡± Wilbur said..


    Cindy smiled atst. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Alright, this one¡¯s on you.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Wilbur said.


    Cindy called for the waiter and ordered a few of the most expensive things on the menu.


    She ordered six different courses for four people, as well as a pricey bottle of red wine.


    The bill added up to around twenty thousand dors.


    Cindy finished ordering, then turned to smile at Wilbur who shook his head. Thisdy was really trying


    something.


    Nancy panicked, saying, ¡°Cindy, we can¡¯t finish all of that.¡±


    Cindy knew that Nancy was implying that what she ordered was not too much, but too expensive.


    Cindy merely red at Nancy, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to order like this every time you eat


    with him and see how long hests! He will back off eventually. Do you understand?¡±


    Nancy sighed. She knew that Wilbur was probably wealthy enough to eat like this every day for the rest


    of


    his life.


    But she had invited him here to thank him, only for him to end up footing the bill instead. Wilbur might


    be wealthy, but that would not be a good thing for her to do.


    Just then, Wilbur¡¯s patience with Cindy had almost run out. He would have told her off a long time ago


    if they had not been ssmates.


    Cindy had grown to be judgmental, snobbish, and even a little evil.


    Wilbur was starting to consider if he should fire her from Woods Corporate.


    Chapter 14


    Whether she was capable or not was another case. Someone with a personality like that was not


    someone Wilbur saw fit to work as a higher-up in a bigpany.


    However, Cindy only got worse after that and started to shower her boyfriend with praise.


    That man was apparently a doctorate holder, had an de of achievements, and was one of the


    most capable people in the Waller Street Global Investment Group who was going to be the CEO of the


    Dasha branch he was going to set up.


    Cindy listed praise after praise, all the while ncing at Wilbur every now and then. It was clear what


    she was trying to imply


    That was the kind of man Nancy deserved, not some piece of garbage like Wilbur.


    Just as Cindy was finally done, the food arrived. Nancy hastily urged everyone to dig it, and Cindy


    finally


    shut up.

 Chapter 89

    Cindy¡¯s stuck her chin out haughtily. ¡°He¡¯s a higher-up of a global investiment group, and about to be


    the CEO of the Dasha branch. That¡¯s the kind of man people like Nancy deserve, not some loser like


    you.¡±


    Wilbur was speechless. How was he a loser all of a sudden?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was true that he remembered Cindy to be the most popr girl in school back then. All the boys


    wanted to get with her but were turned down, and she was nicknamed ¡®Ice Queen¡¯ because of that.


    All of that, just for her to be changing boyfriends like it was nothing right now¡­ It was truly a big shift.


    Cindy saw Wilbur staying silent and grow even more smug. ¡°Now you know the difference. Remember


    now, don¡¯t even think about hitting on Nanry. Got it?¡±


    Nancy could not stand it anymore and hurried to say, ¡°Cindy, you¡¯ve got it wrong. It really isn¡¯t what you


    think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you.¡± Cindy said, looking pitifully at Nancy, ¡°You¡¯ve got the body and the locks. I might be better


    looking overall, but you¡¯re still quite a beauty! How could you be so foolish? This is the rest of your life


    we¡¯re talking about here. Don¡¯t go soft and let some bastard take advantage of you and ruin your


    future.¡±


    Nancy knew that there was no changing Cindy¡¯s mind anymore and could only change the subject.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order something. I¡¯m getting hungry.¡¯


    Cindy picked up the menu at once, ncing at Wilbur, ¡°Are you really going to let a girl pay?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I can pay ton,¡± Wilbur said.


    Cindy smiled atst ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Alright, this one¡¯s on you.¡¯


    ¡°No problem,¡± Wilbur said.


    Cindy called for the waiter and ordered a few of the most expensive things on the menu


    She ordered six different courses for four people, as well as a pricey bottle of red wine.


    The bill added up to around twenty thousand dors.


    Cindy finished ordering, then turned to smile at Wilbur who shook his head. Thisdy was really trying


    something.


    Nancy panicked, saying, ¡°Cindy, we can¡¯t finish all of that.¡±


    Cindy knew that Nancy was implying that what she ordered was not too much, but too expensive.


    Cindy merely red at Nancy, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to order like this every time you eat


    with him and see how long hests! He will back off eventually. Do you understand?


    Nancy sighed. She knew that Wilbur was probably wealthy enough to eat like this every day for the rest


    of his life.


    But she had invited him here to thank him, only for him to end up footing the bill instead. Wilbur might


    be wealthy, but that would not be a good thing for her to do.


    Just then, Wilbur¡¯s patience with Cindy had almost run out. He would have told her off a long time ago


    if they had not been


    ssmates


    and


    Cindy had grown to be judgmental, snabbish, aru! even a little evil.


    Wilbur was starting to consider if he shoul:l fire her from Woods Corporate.


    Whether she was capable or nut was another case. Someone with a personality like that work as a


    higher-up in a bigpany.


    like that was not someone Wilbur saw fit


    However, Cindy only got worse after that and started to shower her boyfriend with praise.


    That man was apparently a doctorate boller, had an de of achievements, and was one of the


    most capable people in the Waller Street Global Investment Group who was going to be the CEO of the


    Dasha branch he was going to set up.


    Cindy listed praise after praise, all the while ncing at Wilbur every now and then. It was clear what


    she was trying to imply


    That was the kind of man Nancy deserved, not some piece of garbage like Wilbur,


    Just as Cindy was finally done, the food arrived. Nanry hastily urged everyone to dig it, and Cindy


    finally shut up.

 Chapter 90

    Wilbur dug in, ncing at the foreign man.


    Something felt off about everything Cindy had just said.


    How did she end up with some influential foreign guy just like that?


    Wilbur thought it through and pretended to pick up his phone. He sneakily took a photo of the foreign


    man and sent it to his top hacker and sniper friend, La. He captioned the photo with the man¡¯s


    name- Ricardo Licorica.


    After sending the text, Wilbur could not help but let out a chuckle. What a ridiculousst name this guy


    had.


    Within ten minutes, he received a reply from La.


    There was a Waller Street Investment Group, but there was no such person by the name of Ricardo


    Licorica. The man¡¯s real name was Santiago Tive, a notorious scammer who had been involved in


    countless scams and had a warrant put out for him. He had been on the run for over a year.


    Wilbur shook his head. It looked like Cindy had been targeted.


    But Woods Corporate was under Cape, which would suffer a loss as well if Cindy was scammed.


    Would that not mean that Cape would be involved as well?


    That thought made him send out a text to Faye at once, telling her to remove Cindy from all her


    positions at Woods Corporate for now before conducting an internal investigation to see if she had


    done anything that broke the rules before deciding what to do with her.


    This was also on ount of the fact that they had been ssmates. Had it been anyone else, Wilbur


    would have gotten Faye to


    fine them at once.


    She had already had a bad personality that he deemed unfit for her position, and now she was dating a


    scammer.


    Yet just then, a still-oblivious Cindy was still going on and on, bragging about how great she was at her


    job at Woods Corporate and how she had ke in the palm of her hand to give her the position of


    department manager.


    She finished talking about herself and promptly moved back to the foreign man.


    Going on about how madly in love he was with her, just waiting for the Dasha branch to be set up so he


    would be able to hire her as the vice chairman there and even marry her.


    Wilbur beard that and began worrying about Cindy.


    After all, the two of them had been ssmates. He knew that it was a scam and could not bear to see


    Cindy fall for it just like


    that


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur slowly said, ¡°Cindy. Have you considered the fact that the


    investment group is never going to open a branch in Dasha?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Cindy was thrown off-guard.


    Wilbur paused, before saying, ¡°Maybe this Ricardo Licorica is¡­ a scammer, and he¡¯s not from the


    investment group at all.¡± ¡°Wilbur, you¡¯re out of your mind,¡± Cindy raised her voice, glowering at Wilbur.


    ¡°Thinking everyone else is as low as you just because you¡¯re in a bad ce. The nerves you have!


    Apologize to my boyfriend this very instant.¡±


    Wilbur nced at the foreign man, who was currently staring daggers at Wilbur. It was obvious that he


    could understand what they were saying.


    Wilbur looked at an enraged Cindy. ¡°You really don¡¯t believe me?


    ¡°Why should I believe what a loser like you says?¡± Cindy fumed


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just then, the foreign man spoke up as well. ¡°Sir, using someone wrongly is not only rude but


    illegal. Mywyers can sue you.¡±


    Wilbur still cared about Cindy ever so slightly on the ount that they had been ssmates, but he


    was much less forgiving to


    He said coldly, ¡°Do you swear that everything you¡¯ve said to Cindy about yourself has been true!


    ¡°Of course! How could I lie to someone so beautiful?


    The foreign man seemed confident, certain of the fact that no one in a ce like this would know of his


    past.

 Chapter 91

    Wilburughed.


    This foreign guy would not expect Wilbur to have ess to a world¨Csswork of information and


    an elite hacker as well.


    The years he spent leading the Abyss Mercenaries would not have gone so smoothly otherwise.


    Just then, Wilbur smiled. ¡°Santiago Tive. You¡¯re involved in various scams around the world, and


    there¡¯s a warrant for your arrest. Are you trying to start something new again in Dasha now? Just tell us


    the truth. What do you want from Cindy this time?¡±


    Santiago¡¯s expression shifted at once and began sweating profusely.


    He never expected someone in this country to know about his past.


    However, he was an expert in his field and did not let his panic show. He remained silent, racking his


    brain for a n.


    Cindy, however, was unwilling to budge this time.


    She stood up in a fit of rage as she pointed at Wilbur. ¡°What are you trying to insinuate, Wilbur? How


    dare you use my boyfriend of being a scammer? You¡¯ll be held responsible for this!¡±


    Wilbur decided not to beat around the bush anymore and changed his tone, ¡°You¡¯re getting out of line.


    Take a look at this.¡±


    Wilbur took out his phone, pulled up the arrest warrant that La had sent over, then passed it to


    Cindy.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She took a look at it, then began to tremble as she shook her head in denial. ¡°Impossible. This can¡¯t bel


    ¡°Impossible? You sure do have a lot of faith in him.¡± Wilbur put his phone away, sitting down slowly to


    see just how far Santiago was willing to go with his lies.


    Just then, Santiago seemed oddly calm. He smiled at Cindy and said, ¡°Darling, that¡¯s just made up.


    Just ignore him. I can take you to our headquarters tomorrow if you have any doubts. I¡¯m sure


    everyone will be more than happy to have you there.¡±


    Cindy rxed at once, then looked at Wilbur. ¡°Did you hear that? You really are quite bold to make up


    rumors like this.¡±


    Anger slowly welled up inside Wilber, Cindy was really stubborn.


    It did not matter anymore if she had broken any workcews or not. Woods Corporate had no ce


    for someone like her.


    People like her were bound to get into trouble eventually. It was better to fire her as soon as possible.


    He looked straight at Cindy. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re one of the higher¨Cups at Woods Corporate, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll never get to where I am,¡± Cindy scoffed haughtily


    Wilbur frowned, then let out a sigh. ¡°I was going to go easy on you on the ount of us being


    ssmates, but you really are too risky to keep around. You¡¯re fired.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cindy balked.


    Wilbur remained calm ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡±


    Cindy was at a loss for words for a while before suddenly bursting into a fit ofughter while pointing at


    Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯m going to wet myselfughing! Who do you think you are to fire me?¡±


    Wilbur remained silent and shook his head. He sent Faye a text to fire Cindy at once. Keeping


    someone like Cindy in thepany was far too much of a risk.


    Cindy only grew even angrier at the sight of Wilbur upied with his phone. ¡°You useless piece of


    garbage! The only reason you¡¯re even eating with me at the same table eating is because we¡¯re


    ssmates! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even have the right to be within six feet of me! How dare you try


    to use our rtionship as a talking point. Urgh!¡±


    Nancy could not take it anymore and got to her feet. ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t push your luck. We¡¯re all ssmates


    at the end of the day. You can¡¯t say things like this¡±


    *Nancy, you really are silly! Cindy began to nag at Nancy once again. ¡°I know far too well just what this


    penniless loser is trying to do. He¡¯s just jealous of how well we¡¯re doing in life and trying to find a way to


    drag us down so he can seem better. That¡¯s the reason he¡¯s trying to get closer to you. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I know what I¡¯m getting into. You, on the other hand, should really


    think about what Wilbur just said.¡±


    Nancy knew how powerful Wilbur was and believed that he was not one to frame others like this. That


    foreign guy really was suspicious.

 Chapter 92

    However, Cindy was having none of that. She red at Nancy and Wilbur, fuming as she shook her


    head.


    ¡°You¡¯re both beyond saving, I swear. I¡¯m not staying here and arguing with you any further. Do what


    you want! Don¡¯te crying to meter, Nancy.¡±


    Cindy got to her feet and was ready to leave.


    ¦£¦©


    Right on cue, her phone started ringing. She looked at it and picked it up at once.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Yves? Is something the matter?¡± Cindy sounded overjoyed.


    Everyone at Woods Corporate knew that Cape was the real boss behind Woods Corporate, and Faye


    was pretty much the top dog in Cape.


    To Cindy, getting a call from Faye herself was an honor in itself.


    However, Faye¡¯s voice was icy cold, ¡°Cindy Vega, you¡¯re fired. Please make your way to thepany


    now to sort out your paperwork as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cindy could hardly believe her ears.


    Faye ended the call right after that. She could hardly be bothered to continue talking to Cindy. Cindy¡¯s


    mind was in chaos as she held onto the phone, thinking that she had misheard Faye.


    However, the word ¡®fired¡® was very clear, still ringing in her mind.


    After a long pause, she fell back on her seat in denial as her face turned pale.


    Nancy got a shock, hurrying over to help Cindy up. ¡°Cindy, what¡¯s the matter? Are you alright?


    As more time passed, Cindy finally returned to her senses. She started sobbing, then burst into tears


    and attracted the attention of the other guests in the restaurant.


    Nancyforted her. It took her quite a while before Cindy finally calmed down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cindy? Did something happen at home?¡± Nancy asked in a panic.


    Yet Cindy hardly paid her any mind, holding tightly onto Santiago¡¯s hand. ¡°Ricarda, you said that your


    company was going to hire me as vice chairman. You¡¯ll keep your word, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Darling,¡± Santiago smiled.


    Finally, Cindy let out a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°Thank goodness. I was going to quit Woods


    Corporate anyways, but they had the nerve to fire me! Just who do they think they are?


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was then that Nancy understood that Cindy was just fired from her position at Woods. Corporate, and


    Nancy looked at Wilbur in disbelief.


    She had thought that it was a little unbelievable when Wilbur said that Cindy was fired. After all, Woods


    Corporate was quite a sizeablepany, and Wilbur probably did not have such a big influence even if


    he was powerful.


    However, from the look of things, the more unlikely exnation turned out to be true.


    Wilbur kept his word on all the things he said he would do, from talking down the Torrent n to having


    a say in Willow Corp, and now, even Woods Corporate. Was there anything that was impossible for


    him?


    Just then, Wilbur said to Santiago, ¡°You¡¯re pretty calm. How long are you going to keep lying to Cindy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to this beautifuldy. You¡¯ve been making all this up from the start,¡± Santiago replied in


    a low voice.


    Wilbur frowned. He did not want Cindy to receive such a heavy blow all at once.


    But with how things were looking, it seemed like Cindy would only suffer more if this went on.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He looked at Santiago. ¡°I just need to make one phone call for you to be exposed. Do you really want


    to continue this charade?¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Santiago¡¯s expression turned solemn. His gaze flickered murderously with a faint aura forming around


    his body.


    Wilbur smirked, and a powerful unseen force formed around him, enveloping Santiago¡¯s aura in no


    time.


    In the next moment, Santiago felt like he had plunged headfirst into icy waters. An overwhelming terror


    washed over him, rendering him helpless.


    Wilbur sneered and said, ¡°Did you really think that you¡¯re able to do something with your measly skill?¡±


    Santiago was shocked. He had trained in some European martial arts and was quite skilled in them.


    He had never witnessed such terrifying energy that was enough to make him lose all his powers in the


    blink of an eye and make him feel such terror from within.


    Wilbur said slowly, ¡°Stop struggling. It¡¯s not going to work. Come clean with what you were trying to get


    from Cindy and surrender at once. You won¡¯t be breaking too manyws just pretending to hold a


    position in a global investment group. However, you will get in trouble if you try to fight back.¡±


    The terror in his spirit made Santiago give up on fighting back entirely.


    He said bitterly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll confess. I¡¯vemitted too many crimes in Europe and couldn¡¯t stay there.


    anymore. That¡¯s why I changed my identity and came to Dasha.¡±


    ¡°Why did you target Cindy?¡± Wilbur asked coldly.


    Santiago said meekly, ¡°It¡¯s purely by chance. I snuck into Seechertown and pretended to be a higher-


    up of a global investment group in a forum. Cindy reached out to me on her own.¡±


    ¡°And then you started courting her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Santiago lowered his head fearfully. ¡°At first, I was just trying to find a ce to stay. But after I


    found out that she was a higher-up at Woods Corporate.. I wanted to scam some money off her and


    run


    away.¡±


    Wilbur sighed deeply.


    Santiago merely made up some fake news on the inte, and someone like Cindy came crawling at


    onc¨¦.


    The guy was only looking for some random girl he could live with for the time being.


    But with Cindy¡¯s position, he got the idea of scamming money off her.


    Cindy herself had gone around bragging about how great this now man of hers was, thinking that she


    had found the right man atst. What a tragedy!


    Cindy stared at Santiago in shock and disbelief.


    -A momentter, she stuttered, ¡°R-Ricardo, are you s-serious? You were really Hying to me?¡±


    Santiago lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Cindy broke down for good at that.


    She got on her feet and pummeled Santiago with her hands wildly as she sobbed, ¡°You liar! You dirty


    cheat of a man! To hell with you! I gave you my body, and even had ten million dors ready to invest in


    thatpany of yours. How dare you lie to me! You ba stard! You should be dead¡±


    Cindy¡¯s actions attracted the attention of those around them once again.


    212


    Upon seeing that, Nancy hurried to help Cindy back into her chair. ¡°You didn¡¯t give him the money, did


    you?


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Cindy leaned against Nancy weakly, bursting into tears


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Santiago, surrender yourself to the authorities. You¡¯ll only be convicted for the scams


    you were a part of. You won¡¯t have to spend too much time in jail.¡±


    Since he had exposed himself, Santiago made his mind up and nodded silently. ¡°Yes, Sir. Il do as you


    say.


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± Wilbur said coldly.


    Just then, the terrifying pressure weighing down on Santiago¡¯s aura finally disappeared.


    Santiago heaved a heavy breath, feeling like he had been reborn. He bowed deeply to Wilbur, then


    turned to leave.


    Just then, Nancy said, ¡°You¡¯re letting him leave just like that? What if he tries to escape?¡±


    Wilbur replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve left a spirit imprint on him. He¡¯ll be screwed if he tries


    anything at all.¡±


    Nancy did not know what a spirit imprint was, but she trusted Wilbur enough to believe him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Cindy was in anguish, with tears streaming uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    She was supposed to have a bright future, but her greed caused her to be taken advantage of, then


    fired from herpany. She was truly at rock bottom.


    Yet, she had done all of that to herself. The fault was hers alone.


    Wilbur got to his feet and said to Nancy. ¡°You stay andfort her first. Il be on my way.¡±


    Nancy nodded silently, knowing that the lunch was over. It would be awkward if Wilbur stayed any


    longer. That was the only thing he could do.


    Wilbur nced at Cindy and sighed. He then went to the counter and paid the bill before leaving.


    Wilbur could still feel his heart aching over the bill on his way home.


    18,000 dors! He had never been thatvish with his money before.


    Just as Wilbur was agonizing over that, he brought his car to a stop over the bridge. The car in front of


    him came to aplete stop. There seemed to be a traffic jam.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    All Wilbur could do was wait in the car, bored out of his mind.


    Not long after that, a cry and the sound of someone running could be hearding from the front.


    Confused, Wilbur got out of the car to have a look.


    He walked for a little over ten meters and saw a man in his thirties standing in the middle of the bridge.


    He was wielding a sharp knife, waving it around wildly as he cursed and shouted like a madman.


    The people in the cars around were scared out of their wits, causing them to get out of their cars and


    run


    for their lives.


    Wilbur frowned. The man continued to thrash about wildly, shouting crazily.


    ¡°Give me back my money! Give me back mypany! You b astard!!! kill you!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to havepletely lost his mind as he was oblivious


    to the people around him.


    Just then, the man spotted a couple with a child in the midst of their escape and charged toward them


    at


    once.


    The sight made several people in the crowd scream.


    It was dangerous to run into a psy cho like this.


    Just then, Wilbur ran up in front of the man to cut him off and shouted, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The shout seemed to have struck the man like lightning, rendering him motionless for a while,


    The family took the opportunity to flee, disappearing into the crowd.


    The man quickly returned to his feral state the next second, charging toward Wilbur as he shouted that


    he wanted his money andpany back.


    At the same time, police sirens rang through the air. Several officers got out of the car, walking towards


    the man with their guns drawn as they shouted at him to surrender.


    Wilbur frowned at that.


    The man grabbed Wilbur, putting the knife to Wilbur¡¯s neck, and shouted, ¡°None of youe any


    closer, or I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    The officers saw that and did not dare to act recklessly. They stopped in their tracks and stared at the


    man intently.


    ¡°Back off! Back off!¡± the man shouted wildly.


    The officers retreated slowly, gesturing for the crowd to do the same.


    Just then, Wilbur raised his hands calmly and said, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t do this. You¡¯ve still got a life ahead of


    you. Don¡¯t scr ew y our future over more than you already have.¡±


    The man shouted, ¡°Shut up! They scammed me of my money and mypany, and now they want me


    dead! I¡¯ll kill ¡¯em!¡±


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Well, do that, then. What are you doing here, threatening innocent civilians?¡±


    That made the man burst into tears, ¡°I know I¡¯m no match for them! But it¡¯s so unfair! It¡¯s so unfair to


    me!¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    1/2


    Wilbur could not help but sigh.


    Wilbur knew something was up from the moment he heard the man¡¯s initial shouting. That was why he


    did not attack immediately. Instead, he wanted to know what was going on before doing anything. Sure


    enough, his patience has paid off.


    ¡°Calm down. Tell me what happened and let me see if I can fix it for you. If you keep going like this, you


    might lose everything and end up in jail for the rest of your life,¡± Wilbur said.


    Tears streamed down the man¡¯s face, and he shook his head. I¡¯ve got no choice. There¡¯s nothing I can


    do.


    ¡°You might not be able to solve the problem, but someone else might. Come on now. Tell me what


    happened. I might have a solution, you know,¡±


    Perhaps the man really wanted to let it out. He started talking after Wilbur coaxed him.


    ¡°A year ago, I was scammed by Kenji Zane. He made me lose up to ten million dors in his casino,


    then persuaded me to take a loan from loan sharks. A yearter, the interest racked up to about thirty


    million dors and I had no way of paying it. They took over mypany and kicked me out, so now


    I¡¯ve got. nothing left. My wife and kids left me, and I¡¯m neck-deep in debt. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The man broke into a gut-wrenching s ob after that, one that tugged at everyone¡¯s heartstrings.


    Wilbur shook his head as well. The man had been tricked into a death trap.


    It was such a tragedy.


    Just then, a police siren sounded from both sides of the bridge once more. In no time, about fifty


    officers had surrounded Wilbur and the manpletely with their guns pointed at the man.


    Wilbur looked around him and lowered his voice, ¡°You¡¯re in a lot of danger right now. Get back and lean


    against this car.¡±


    The man was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯m not gonna hurt you,¡± Wilbur said, raising his arms as he slowly walked backward with


    the man in tow to lean against an SUV, during which the de of the man¡¯s knife was still pointed at


    Wilbur¡¯s neck.


    Just then, a tall, strong-looking woman in a white shirt and jeans walked over with her hands in the air


    as she shouted, ¡°Hey, bro! I¡¯m not armed. Please don¡¯t hurt the victim.¡±


    The man shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te any closerl Stop right where you are!¡±


    The woman took two slow steps forward before stopping around four to five meters in front of the two


    men. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, bro. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡±


    The man tightened his grip on the knife in his hand, and Wilbur¡¯s head leaned backward from the


    gesture. The woman panicked. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do it! You¡¯ll get into a lot of trouble if you murder someone.¡±


    Wilbur spoke up too, ¡°Dude, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. It really won¡¯t be any good for you to do


    this to someone like me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got no choice! I don¡¯t care anymore! I¡¯m sorry,¡± the man said, his chest heaving.


    Wilbur whispered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the police over this?¡±


    ¡°I did. They said that it was an economic dispute and was not enough to be considered a serious


    report,¡±


    Champ: 05


    the man said, shaking his head.


    Wilbur was at a loss as well.


    Stuff like this happened too often. These people had a whole team of specializedwyers to n for


    them and make full use of legal loopholes. It was, honestly, a pretty devastating situation.


    The man seemed to grow increasingly angered, and the knife in his hands shook dangerously close to


    Wilbur¡¯s neck as he trembled with rage.


    Anyone else would have been scared out of their wits by that.


    Wilbur, however, was more than capable enough of taking the man down just like that, but he did not


    wish


    to do so.


    The guy had it bad enough as it was ¡®He needed all the help he could get.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ¡°My good man, stop shaking like that. There are sni pers in front and behind us. They can take you


    down anytime if you don¡¯t surrender. It¡¯s better if you hide,¡± Wilbur said slowly.


    The man was shocked. He then moved his head behind Wilbur¡¯s body at once. ¡°How did you know


    that?¡±


    ¡°I was once in the army. I¡¯ve gone through plenty of situations like this,¡± Wilbur said.


    The man was curled up behind Wilbur, not saying anything as he panicked.


    Just then, the woman in the white shirt said loudly, ¡°Hey, tell us what you want, and we¡¯ll try to give it to


    you. Please do not hurt the hostage.


    The man did not know what to say in his panic, and ended up asking Wilbur, ¡°What should I say?¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Honestly, you should calm down first. Organize your thoughts and tell them how this


    whole situation came to be.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s firm tone seemed to give the man a little confidence. He began to calm down and think things


    through.


    Just then, the woman in the white shirt noticed Wilbur


    Wilbur looked like he was in agony, but there was only so much he could fake. He was not scared at


    all.


    The woman was all the more confused. She had never quite seen a hostage staying this calm while


    being held hostage.


    The man finally spoke up.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Lenny Detroit. A year ago, I was scammed by Kenji Zane, chairman of Kenji Co., who¡¯s


    actually a pretty big name underground, into joining his gambling ring. He scammed me of all my


    money and even forced me into borrowing money from his loan sharks. I¡¯ve paid almost three times the


    ten million dors I owed him, but my debt¡¯s still growing. He even forced me to sign an agreement and


    took over mypany. My wife and kids have left me, so I¡¯ve got nowhere to go and nothing to lose. I


    want him to go down with mer


    Thedy nodded. ¡°I hear you. We¡¯llunch an investigation into this. Justice will be served if you are


    telling the truth. Now, let the hostage go and work with us.¡±


    Lenny shouted, ¡°No! You get Kenji Zane here right now and have him admit to his crimes or I¡¯ll kill this


    man right now!¡±


    Wilbur huffed exasperatedly, ¡°Dude, there¡¯s no way Kenji¡¯sing. I¡¯m not his dad or anything. I don¡¯t


    pose as much of a threat to him. This isn¡¯t going to work.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What should I do then?¡± Lenny seemed to have formed a sense of trust toward Wilbur and


    was asking him for advice.


    Wilbur said slowly, ¡°They heard you out, didn¡¯t they? All you have to do now is raise your hands and


    surrender, then give them the details to help them with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to believe them anymore,¡± Lenny shouted, acting up again. ¡°Kenji¡¯s got connections with


    the police as well. No one can touch him.¡±


    Wilbur sighed. ¡°Why are you doing this if you knew that¡¯s the case? Do you know what things are


    looking like for you right now? All the sn iper needs to do is find an opening, and your head¡¯s going to


    be blown wide open. You¡¯ll be in danger if you keep this up. You¡¯re still young. You should at least think


    about your family, if not yourself.¡±


    Chapter 58


    212


    Lenny was starting to be swayed by Wilbur¡¯s words.


    He did not want to do that, but he was going to lose his mind without a way out. That was his only way


    to gain public attention.


    Now that he had reached his goal, and Wilbur¡¯s words made sense, he wanted a way out of the


    situation even if he did not know if Wilbur could really help him.


    Sometimeter, Lenny let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this.¡± Just then, the woman¡¯s hand could be


    seen reaching for her hip.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Wilbur saw this and shouted at once, ¡°Don¡¯t move! He¡¯s about to surrender. Look carefully!¡±


    Lenny threw the knife in his grasp away and raised his hands.


    Wilbur raised his hands as well and walked slowly toward the woman.


    The woman walked up to them and yanked Wilbur over, reaching toward her hip again.


    Yet just then, Wilbur held down her hands.


    A force seemed to prevent thedy from moving, and she looked at Wilbur in shock.


    ecessar


    Wilbur said in a low voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t necessary. He¡¯s not a threat anymore.¡±


    Just then, Lenny was kneeling on the ground with his hands in the air.


    Wilbur let go of the woman¡¯s hand, who frowned at him and waved a hand.


    A group of officers charged forward and hauled Wilbur up at once, putting him in a police car at top


    speed.


    Seeing as the situation was already under control, the woman turned to Wilbur. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Wilbur Penn.¡±


    ¡°How do you know Lenny Detroit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t seem like it. What were you two talking about just now?¡±


    ¡°I was telling him not to kill me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What else could I have said?¡±


    The woman stared at Wilbur intently for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve trained before?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Wilbur said.


    Thedy nodded. ¡°No wonder you were so calm. Come to the station with us to leave your statement.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. My statements simple enough. You can just take it here,¡± Wilbur said.


    Thedy continued to stare at Wilbur before saying. ¡°Someonee here and record this guy¡¯s


    statement.


    One of the female officers came over at once and began to record.


    ¡°Come on,¡± the woman said.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°I was driving by when I heard someone screaming, so I came over to check it out.


    Then I was held hostage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The woman said.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡®That¡¯s the truth, and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Have him sign it.¡±


    The officer passed her clipboard over. Wilbur nced at it, then signed it and left his phone number.


    The woman said, ¡°We might call you anytime from now. Please make sure you¡¯re contactable.¡±


    Chapp


    212


    Wilbur replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. By the way, that Lenny guy.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The woman said.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°He¡¯s a victim himself. I won¡¯t be pressing any charges against him. I hope you can put


    more focus into investigating that Kenji guy.¡±


    The woman was silent for a while before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯ll do what we


    have to.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried you might not be doing enough.¡±


    He turned to leave after that.


    The woman frowned, then grabbed Wilbur by the shoulder. ¡°What was the meaning of that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just said it for fun,¡± Wilbur said.


    The woman sneered. I¡¯m Elsa Janae, vice-captain of the Criminal Investigation Brigade. I can assure


    you I¡¯ll be fulfilling my duties.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that, nor am I questioning you. You¡¯ve got to know, however, as someone in the


    system, that some things just don¡¯t go your way sometimes, even if you are vice-captain.¡±


    Wilbur left after that.


    ¡°What a rude guy,¡± the officer said.


    Elsa frowned. ¡°There¡¯s something off about him.¡±


    It was already past three o¡¯clock by the time Wilbur got home. He sat down on the couch and thought


    about what had just happened.


    Cases like that were amon urrence. It was just that most of them did not cause such a big


    commotion.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    There had been countless suicide cases caused by borrowing money from loansharks in the past few


    years alone.


    Some of those people were merely students.


    But with the cracking down on these cases and increasedw enforcement, they were starting to


    lessen.


    However, there was still a good number of powerful forces that refused to back down and insisted on


    being in the industry.


    Kenji was going to be quite a pain to deal with. Elsa had her work cut out for her.


    A long timeter, Wilbur shook his head


    He would just wait and see, then. It would not be toote for him to do anything if Elsa really falled to


    find a solution.


    He usually stayed out of such affairs. They were none of his business, and he could not really do much


    either.


    However, Lenny had done as Wilbur had told him to earlier, and in turn, Wilbur had promised to return


    Lenny¡¯spany back to him. It seemed like Wilbur would have to meddle a little if Elsa could not get


    the job done.


    He sighed, then closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    At the same thine.


    Lenny was brought into the interrogation of the Criminal Investigation Brigade.


    Elsa led the interrogation, along with a small team.


    Lenny began to describe how he had been scammed, how he had been forced to borrow money from


    loan sharks with a debr that kept growing even after paying back triple the amount, and how he was


    forced to sign an agreement to transfer hispany away from him.


    Elsa showed him the statem


    statement after he was done and had him sign it.


    Lenny Detroit Do you swear that everything you said was the truth? Elsa asked


    Lenny said at once. ¡°I swear! I take full responsibility for everything I¡¯ve sand.¡±


    Elsa said roldly, ¡°Very well. We are now arresting you for inappropriate public behavior.¡±


    Lenny panicked at once and said, ¡°officer! Why are you arresting me, but not Kenji? I didn¡¯t do


    anything!¡±


    Elsa said sharply, ¡°You held a man hostage and threatened civil safety. This is the lowest form of


    punishment for you right


    Lenny nadded quietly at the words, tearing up, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going easy on you because something else caused you to act the way you did. It¡¯s a form of


    protection too,¡± Elsa said.


    Lenny was stunned for a moment before brightening up into a smile. ¡°Are you going to arrest Kenji?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our business. It¡¯s not something that you should be worrying about.¡± Elsa left the interrogation


    rooms and returned to


    her office.


    She sat at her desk for some time before calling for one of her team members. ¡®Carl, form a tear for this


    case and investigate Kenji and Kenji Co. in secret. Remember to keep a low profile.¡±


    Carl frowned ¡°Madam, you¡¯ll need the raptain¡¯s permission to form an investigation teams. We¡¯re


    breaking the rules here.¡±


    Elsa stared at him. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Carl nodded, then bowed and left the roun


    Elsa leaned back in her chair, absorbed in her own thoughts.


    Evening carne,


    Chapter 98


    212


    Faye returned from work. She pushed the door open and saw Wilbur carrying a steaming dish out from


    the kitchen.


    ¡°Wow, what a treat. You shouldn¡¯t have, Boss!¡± Faye stuck out her tongue yfully.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    Let me get changed


    Faye rushed upstairs. She re-emerged in a strappy nightgown that left little to the imagination. Wilbur


    looked away at once.


    The two of them began to eat. Faye said, ¡°You really are something else, Boss¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Wilbur said, frowning


    Faye smiled. ¡°You sent that text telling me to pause Cindy Vega¡¯s job position at Woods Corporate, so I


    had someone look into her recent financial activity. Guess what I¡¯ve found?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye said, ¡°She abused her power as manager, went behind her department¡¯s back, and wrote a check


    of one and a half million dors.¡±


    ¡°My goodness! There really was something off about her.¡± Wilbur shook his head.


    Faye smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you found out in time. I froze the check before it could go through.¡±


    ¡°Good job,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye replied, ¡°I¡¯m curious, Boss. How did you know there was something wrong with Cindy?¡±


    ¡°It was just by chance,¡± Wilbur said vaguely.


    Faye¡¯s eyes tw inkled. ¡°There must be more to it. Cindy¡¯s pretty hot, you know.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Wilbur forced a smile. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to tell me. You¡¯re the boss, anyway. I don¡¯t have the right to know anything¡± Faye


    lowered her head and went back to eating.


    Wilbur shifted uneasily in his seat. Finally, he said, ¡°She¡¯s an ex-ssmate of mine. She started dating


    someone who turned out to be a scammer, I was worried she might get Cape involved, hence I got you


    to suspend her duties.¡±


    Faye nodded with a smile. ¡°I see. I have to say, Cindy is really pretty. Are you nning to fire her just


    like that?¡±


    ¡°What else am I supposed to do?¡± Wilbur pretended to scowl, looking all serious all of a sudden.


    Faye chuckled, then started to dig into her food heartily.


    The pair finished eating soon after, Wilbur left his tes and cutlery on the table and rushed back to his


    room.


    Faye sighed, then cleared the table silently, bringing the tes to the kitchen.


    Wilbur got ready early the next morning. He went to the living room and was greeted by the sight of


    Faye sitting there, already dressed up. She seemed to be waiting for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing big. Are you free tonight, Boss?¡±


    ¡°I should be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner tonight. Did you make ns with anyone else?¡± Faye


    asked.


    Wilbur asked curiously, ¡°Why are you inviting me to dinner all of a sudden? We¡¯re already having


    dinner together every day. What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Faye squirmed about a little before responding in a meek voice, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today.¡±


    Wilbur nodded in realization. ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t know that! If that¡¯s the case, we should definitely go out


    for dinner.¡±


    Faye smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be holding you to that, then.¡±


    She got up after that and left the house, clearly overjoyed.


    Wilbur pondered for a while in the living room. He had to get Faye a gift for her birthday, but what


    should it be?


    Getting her jewelry would seem a little old-fashioned, but he did not want to give something too simple


    either.


    He really was bad at picking gifts.


    He thought about it, then decided to pay a visit to Octocharm Town.


    It was the biggest antique market in all of Seechertown.


    He could look around at some essories and maybe get a nice gift for Faye,


    Having made up his undnd, he left at once.


    He parked his car outside of Octocharm Town and stepped out of the car to take a stroll around.


    He set his sights on the crystals and precious stones section, deciding to get one and make some


    minor personalization when he got home. He would need a top-quality stone for that purpose.


    However, the stones that he found were severelycking in quality.


    He was looking for a stone with no impurities, the kind that had been formed after tumsands of


    years.


    He knew that such stones were pretty much impossible to find in the market, but that was fine. He was


    merely trying his luck


    After checking out nearly 50 shops and still failing to find what he wanted, Wilbur was beginning to lose


    hope.


    Just then, he heard someone shouting, ¡°The jade bet at Jade Cloud Pce has started! Come take a


    look, everyone!¡±


    Wilbur looked up


    He saw a man wearing long robes. He was standing at the door of a shop named Jade Cloud Pce


    and calling out to p by with all his might. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The shop was designed to look like it was taken straight out of ancient times.


    Although Wilbur was not a professional in regard to jade bet, he did know a thing or two about it.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Basically, a customer taking part in a jade bet would choose unopened rocks to bet on. They would


    make a profit if the piece of jade inside the rock turned out to be good or suffer a huge loss if it turned


    out to be a bust


    Running into an event like that by chance, Wilbur thought he might as well give it a try.


    The shop owner weed him into the store warmly, leading Wilbur right to the back of the shop.


    The backyard was around three to four hundred square meters wide. It was filled with rocks of all


    shapes and sizes.


    These rocks were all tagged with different prices. The lowest prices started at around 100 thousand


    dors and went all the way up to over five million dors


    There was arge number of people in the backyard looking around when he arrived. They all seemed


    to be pretty well- informed, murmuring amongst themselves over which rocks looked like a better


    choice.


    Wilbur, aplete outsider, did not see any difference in the rocks apart from their sizes.


    However, there were two things he had that gave him an advantage over the others-his spirit energy,


    and skills.


    He took a quick nce at the rocks, then took a seat on a nearby chair.


    A server wearing long robes served him a cup of tea


    The people who took part in jade bets were usually rather well-to-do, and the shop owner knew that


    very well.


    That was why the shop was well-furnished, and the service was top-notched as well.


    Wilbur did not check out the rocks upon sitting down. Instead, he took out his phone and began to read


    up on jade.


    It was because he knew almost nothing about what he was getting into, thus he wanted to get a better


    understanding.


    Half an hourter, the backyard was packed with over 30 people. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The shop owner came out with a bright smile on his face as he waved at everyone.


    The crowd greeted him back, save for Wilbur, who was still on his phone.


    The shop owner was a man in his fifties with a surprising amount of gusto of spirit. He looked at the


    crowd around him, thennded his gaze on Wilbur, who seemed to be grossly out of ce.


    He walked up to Wilbur with an outstretched hand and greeted him, ¡°Young man, I haven¡¯t seen you


    here before!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wilbur raised his head and shook the shop owner¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here.¡±


    The shop owner smiled and responded, ¡°I see. Do let me know if there¡¯s anything you need! I¡¯ll do my


    best to satisfy your


    needs.¡±


    Wilbur replied with a smile, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll reach out to you if I have to.¡±


    The owner smiled and nodded before turning away. Wilbur put his phone away as well, shifting his


    attention to the rocks


    At the same time, he channeled his spirit energy to prate the rocks.


    ording to the research he had just done, jade had a higher density than normal rocks.


    Thus, he was using that theory in check which rock had a higher density. If his spirit energy was met


    with a higher resistance, It meant that the rock had a higher chance of holding a good piece of jade.


    Just like that, Wilbur spent over half an hour looking through all the rocks in the ce. Atst, he set


    his sights on one particr rock.


    Having done that, Wilbur took a closer look at it. It was around the size of a basketball, priced at 120


    thousand dors. It was a decent price.


    At the same time, a few people had purchased their rocks and were having them cut open.


    Chapter 100


    212


    As they were cut open before everyone¡¯s eyes, all of those rocks turned out to be duds.


    The only one that contained a jade was only of average quality, barely covering the price paid for the


    rock.


    Wilbur saw an empty spot in the line and called out to the shop owner as he pointed at the rock he had


    chosen earlier, ¡°Sir, this one, please.


    The shop owner hurried over. ¡°Good choice, young man! I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡±


    Just then, another voice cut through the air, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take that piece.¡±


    Wilbur turned to see a middle-aged man with a cigar in his mouth. On his arm was a beautiful young


    woman.


    The shop owner smiled awkwardly. ¡°Uhm. Sirs, I¡¯m afraid this will be quite a situation.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± The middle-aged man frowned.


    The shop owner hurried to say, ¡°We have a rule here stating that if two people choose the same rock,


    they¡¯ll have to bid for it.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Sure thing! Do you think that I, Kenji Zane, would be afraid of a bid?¡± The middle-aged man


    sneered.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Wilbur was surprised to hear the name. What a coincidence!


    Just then, the shop owner and several guests there got a shock as well. Kenji had made quite a name


    for himself.


    The shop owner walked over, bowing to Kenji. ¡°Mr. Lilith! It¡¯s an honor to have you in my shop.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± Kenji said haughtily.


    The shop owner said, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that bidding has always been Octocharm Town¡¯s way of


    doing things.¡±


    ¡°I said we can do it your way, didn¡¯t 17¡± Kenji said coldly.


    The shop owner nodded with a smile,ing in front of Wilbur ¡°Sir, do you have any objection to this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Wilbur was just going to follow the rules as he did not care too much.


    Just then, the shop owner said, ¡°Alright, then. Everyone here can act as a witness. Let the bidding


    begin.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Everyone was excited, crowding over eagerly. After all, this hardly happened anymore.


    The crowd sat down, sipping their tea while they waited for the show to start


    The shop owner looked around him before saying. ¡°The starting price of this stone will be a hundred


    and twenty thousand dors, and each offer will increase the bid by ten thousand dors. Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Kenji said at once, ¡°A hundred thirty thousand.¡±


    ¡°One-forty¡± Wilbur did not hesitate either. The stone seemed pretty dense, so it surely held something


    precious.


    ¡°One-fifty.¡±


    ¡°One-sixty!¡±


    ¡°Two hundred.¡± Kenji raised the price immediately, then calmly took a sip of his tea


    Wilbur paused, before saying, ¡°Two hundred and tea thousand.¡±


    Kenji¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Two hundred and twenty thousand.¡±


    Wilbur was calm, merely adding ten thousand every time he called out. The price of the rock began to


    rise.


    The crowd broke out into whispers, muttering among themselves.


    A whileter, Wilbur¡¯s offer went up to two hundred and righty thousand dors.


    Kenji said, ¡°Three hundred thousand!¡±


    The onlookers were getting excited. The price of the rock had reached almost three hundred thousand


    dors, which was no


    small amount!


    On top of that, Kenji was a pretty famous businessman with a worth of almost fifty million dors.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was just a nobody, yet it was impressive that he had a few hundred thousand dors


    to spare to gamble on a rock.


    A brief pause Later, Wilbur said slowly, ¡°Three hundred and ten thousand ¡±


    Kenji¡¯s expression darkened. The crowd was also surprised


    Wilbur was not going easy on Kenji at all! Was he really that sure that the rock was worth it?


    ¡°Four hundred thousand.¡± Kenji decided to raise the price drastically


    The crowd gasped. Kenji definitely had the money, and he was clearly starting to get annoyed.


    Everyone thought that Wilbur should just give up by now. The risk would only grow if they kept betting.


    Chapter 101


    2/2


    The rock was only so big. Even if the jade inside was valuable, the buyer would still be making a loss if


    it was not dense enough.


    Besides, talking such a risk while also getting on Kenji¡¯s bad side was truly not worth it. Many people in


    the room knew that Kenji was more than just a businessman.


    Yet just then, Wilbur increased the bid once again. ¡°Four hundred and ten thousand.¡±


    The crowd shook their heads. That guy was getting out of hand


    Kenji was looking highly displeased by then. His eyes took on a murderous look as he called out, ¡°Five


    hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    The crowd had not expected Renji to increase the bid that drastically once again. This time, he was


    clearly angry.


    ¡°Five hundred and ten thousand,¡± Wilbur responded calmly.

 Chapter 102

    The crowd gasped, and Renji¡¯s a thousand


    anger boiled ever as he mmed his fist down on the armrest of his chair. ¡°Eight hundred


    The crowd was stunned.


    Everyone knew that Kenji was flipping out. It was no longer about the rock.


    They then looked at Wilbur, curious to see what he would do next.


    Wilbur fell silent for a while, before shing a smile. ¡°You sure are generous, Mr. Lilith. The rock¡¯s


    yours.¡±


    The crowd heaved a sigh of relief atst, even though they were less than satisfied with how things had


    turned out.


    It felt like they had tasted a scrumptious dish, but the portion was far too small. They could not help but


    feel a little dissatisfied.


    Some of the people who knew Kenji, however, were starting to worry for Wilbur on his behalf,


    Kenji was known for his nasty temper, and Wilbur might be getting into trouble after stelling a nerve on


    him like that.


    Just then, Kenji sneered and took a sip of tea.


    The shop owner harried to the middle of the room to call out, ¡°Mister Kenji Lilith has just purchased this


    rock at a price of eight hundred thousand dors!¡±


    The crowd broke out into apuse.


    A few of the veterans at this game knew that the rock was worth far less than what Kenji had just paid


    It was the size of a basketball. Even if there was a piece of jade inside, it would be near impossible for


    it to be worth 800


    thousand dors.


    Just then, the shop owner said to Kenji, ¡°Mister Lilith, shall I cut it open?¡±


    ¡°Of course! What else are you supposed to do with it?¡± Kenji scoffed.


    The shop owner nodded hurriedly, calling forthe rock to be cut open


    The crowd moved in closer. Everyone was eager to know if Kenji would be able to make his money


    back.


    Yet Kenji himself remained on his chair leisurely, as if he hardly cared about this.


    He nced around, looking at Wilbur.


    Wilbur paid him no mind. He was starting to understand the kind of person Kenji was.


    Wilbur was already nning to leave.


    Yet just then, he spotted a few rocks next to the artificial pond in the backyard.


    He channeled his spirit energy and looked into the rocks. One of them quickly caught his attention.


    The rock was only about the size of a small bowl, but it was definitely high in spirit energy density.


    In fact, it was a lot more valuable than the rock he had just been bidding on against Kenji.


    Sensing that, he sat back down to wait


    Just then, Kenji turned to Wilbur with a dark smile. ¡°Say, buddy, where are you from? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve


    seen you here before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody without much social standing,¡± Wilbur replied.


    Kenji nodded with a mischievous expression on his face.


    Just then, the rock had finally been cul open to reveal its contenis


    ¡°It¡¯s white jade!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, it looks pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There wasn¡¯t much of a loss. It¡¯s close to market price.¡±


    As everyone talked amongst themselves, the shop owner handed a piece of jade around the size of a


    fist to Kenji with a smile, Congrattions, Mister Lilith! This is an excellent piece of white jade.¡±


    Kenji took the piece of jade. He nced at it for a while, then tossed it right onto the table.


    The crowd cheered politely.


    Everyone knew that Kenji had made a huge loss. The jade was worth a little over 100 thousand dors


    at most. But they knew better than to say that and merely congratted Kenji.


    Just then, Wilbur pointed at the rock near the pond before saying to the shop owner, ¡°Sir, how much for


    that one?¡± The crowd tumed around in surprise.

 Chapter 103

    The rock that Wilbur was pointing to was just for decor. The crowd wondered what was going on in his


    mind, trying to buy something like that. How could a rock like that be worth anything at all?


    Even the shop owner was confused. ¡°Young man, this is just a decor item. It¡¯s not a rock to bet on. You


    must be mistaken.¡±


    Wilbur said. ¡°Yes, but you sell rocks, don¡¯t you? This is a rock right here, so give me a price.¡±


    +


    ¡°Uhm¡­ The shop owner was a little conflicted. He had never experienced anything like this before and


    was at a loss for how to respond.


    Kenji smiled all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you telling me that a rock like this could have a piece of


    jade in it, buddy?¡±


    ¡°And what if it does Wilbur replied with a smile.


    The crowd shook their heads. Wilbur was truly getting out of hand here.


    If any random rock could have a piece of jade in it, the rocks in the rivers would be all gone


    Kenji chuckled as he looked at Wilbur ¡°You seem pretty confident. Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡®


    ¡°ol? What¡¯s the bet?¡± Wilbur asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep it low. How about one million dors? Kenji replied


    The crowd gasped. Of course a rich guy like Kenji would think that was a low amount.


    Everyone locked at Wilbur, curious to see how he would respond.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Can you tell me what we are betting on exactly?¡±


    Kenji grinned. ¡°If this rock here holds any trace of jade at all, I¡¯ll lose. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. You¡¯re on. Wilbur epted with a smile.


    Kenji turned to the shop owner at once. ¡°How much for this rock? Cut it open right now.¡±


    The shop owner was a little nervous. These two men were obviouslypeting, now, especially Kenji.


    He had a smile on his face, but anyone could tell he was seething with rage.


    That was because he had not just made a loss earlier, but he had lost his reputation too. He was


    clearly desperate to get back at


    Wilbur.


    As for Wilbur, he was probably just crazy to take up a bet like that.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The shop owner chose to y dumb, not wanting to offend anyone.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Well, this rock was just supposed to be decor anyway. How about I give it to you


    two as a gift? Don¡¯t worry about payment!¡±


    The crowd silently approved of the shop owner¡¯s wisdom.


    Kenji smirked. ¡°Thanks for that. Cut it open.¡±


    The shop owner called out, and a few of his staff members got to work


    This time, no une went over to Inok Everyone knew that there was no way there would be jule in the


    rock.


    They wanted to see just how this guy was going to coughs up a million dors.


    The shop owner was starting to feel pity on Wilbur¡¯s behalf. He had gotten mis Kroji¡¯s bad side, and


    now he was going to have to pay up a million dors. It truly was not worth it.


    Kenji would get his reputation back, and more than cover the loss he had just made. It was truly a win¨C


    win for him.


    Just then, the cutting machineunched into action as the decoration rock by the pond was cut open.


    Wilbur sipped at his tea leisurely, not panicking in the slightest.


    Kenji smirked to himself, chatting with the girls next to him


    The crowd shook their heads as they nced at Wilbur ¡°What a silly guy,¡® they thought.


    He had just been in a bidding war against Kenji, and now the two of them were betting against each


    other for a million dors over a rock Wilbur had spotted by the fake pond.


    A minute or twoter, the staff member operating the cutting machine let out a cry


    ¡°I see green!¡±


    The crowd was shocked.


    Some of them could hardly believe their ears, freezing on the spot for a long time.

 Chapter 104

    The crowd ran over, huddling around the cutting machine.


    The cock was cut into, and there was a glimmer of greening from the inside.


    That was something that only could be seen in the finest of jade


    The crowd gasped in inve.


    The staff member operating the cutting machine got a lot more careful. He flipped the rock over and


    resumed cutting into the rock much more slowly.


    Kenji¡¯s smille vanished from his face. He was unable to believe that there would be jade in a piece of


    rock like that.


    It was important to note that if this turned out to be a good piece of jade, it might even be an emerald


    jade.


    Emerald jade was considered to be the finest form of jade there was.


    A few minutester, the rock had cracked open to reveal a walnut¨Csized piece of deep green, emerald


    jade.


    The crowd was left in awe at the sight of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s an ice emerald jade


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s frost emerald¡°¡±


    ¡°Are you adding me? That¡¯s ss emerald.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The piece of jade had not been sanded down yet, and everyone was still guessing


    Yet just from the looks of it, everyone could tell that it was definitely a fine piece of jade.


    Kenji¡¯s expression waspletely ashen.


    It was clear that there had been a piece of jade in that useless rock by the fake pond, and a pretty


    high¨Cquality piece at that.


    He had lost, and he had lost big time.


    He gripped the armrest of his chair as if he was going to crush it.


    He had spent eight hundred thousand dors on a piece of jade that was only worth a little over a


    hundred thousand. That was a huge loss


    Now that he had bet a million dors here, he once again suffered a humiliating defeat


    Money was not a problem for him, but he had just suffered two huge hits to his pride and reputation!


    Hage welled up in Kenji¡¯s ches


    He did notsh out on ount of his status, but a deep hatred for Wilbur had settled in his heart.


    Just then, the emerald jade had been extracted. It was polished and sanded down even more to reveal


    its true color.


    Everyone had gotten a good look by then.


    A few people were eximing in awe, while another few people said in unison, ¡°Imperial jade?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s an imperial jade.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? That¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Sir, how could you use something this valuable as pond decor?¡±


    The shop owner¡¯s face flushed at thements, his expression regretful and embarrassed.


    He did not know that there would be a hidden gem In the random stones around the fake pond in his


    backyard and that the gem would be a piece of imperial jado,


    Despite the fact that the jade was only the size of a walnut, It was definitely worth at least a million


    dors


    If it was carved out properly with an exquisite design, the price might even double,


    The shop owner¡¯s chest ached, but there was no way he could take the jade back at this point.


    Just then, one of the staff members turned around silently


    He remembered that moving the betting rocks around had been too exhausting, and he had tossed a


    few of the smaller pieces


    by the pond. Who would have thought that something like this would happen?


    Wilbur sipped his tea and looked at Kenji with a smile. ¡°I think I got a piece of jade.


    ¡°So what?¡± Kenji¡¯s face took on an ugly shade of purple.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Wilbur smiled, not saying anything


    Awhileter, the shop owner jussed the piece of imperial jade to Wilbur with both hands and a wistful


    expression on his face. ¡°Congrattions, young man. You got a piece of Imperial jado ¡±


    Wilbur took the piece of jale and inspected it closely.


    The piece of jade had jagged edges and was a mossy greets overall


    In glinted in the sun, with its color changing slightly under the light


    He channeled has spirit energy into the jade and found that the density was extremely high. Just what


    he had wanted.


    Wilbur let out a chuckle. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The shop owner was speechless, and Wilbur turned to look at Kenji. ¡°I believe we had a bet with each


    other just now, didn¡¯t


    Kenji¡¯s murderous expression turned into a grimace. He took out his checkbook, filled in the details,


    and passed it to the shop


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, buddy, I¡¯m a man of my word,¡± Kenji said


    The shop owner handed the check to Wilbur


    I


    Wilbur gave it a nce and put it away. ¡°Dh, wasn¡¯t worried at all I¡¯ve got other things to do, so I¡¯ll be on


    my way now.¡±


    He got up and waved at the crowd, then turned to leave.


    Kengineered leaving as well.


    The crowd finally burst into a heated discussten. They were certain i


    At the same time, some people were worried about hins


    Wilber had just gotten lucky.


    Kenji had just been greatly embarrassed. There was no way he would let it slide like that. The pay was


    going to get it.


    A few other people, however, were a little intrigued.


    Any regr person would hardly even nce at the rocks by a fake pond for decoration. That guy had


    been so confident in his pick and even bet on it for a million dors.


    Could he be someone with some kind of hidden power?


    As for Wilbur, he left the shop and headed out of Octacuarm Town. He did, after all, have something he


    hail to do back home.


    Just then, Kenji called out behind him ¡°Hey, huddy!¡±


    Wilburtured around. ¡°Is there anything else you need, Mister Lilith?¡±


    Kenji chuckled. ¡°Oh, not really. I just thought that was pretty brave of you, and it seems like you have


    an eye for betting. Would you be interested in something b¨¤y that


    ¡°What is it?¡± Willour said.


    Kenji handed him a name card with a smile. ¡°I have a few friends who enjoy betting too. Give me a call


    anytime you¡¯re free, yeah? We¡¯re all businessmen. It¡¯s all fair game. You could win millions is just our


    alght, as long as you have the courage toy


    Kenji was clearly proposing something extremely trupting, and Willum clinciled. ¡°I das like betting, but


    t¡¯ll be busy tonight. Why don¡¯t I call you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re on, then! Have a nice day, hully¡± Kenji was grinning Ble a old fox.


    Wilbur nodded and went on his way.


    Chapter 105


    Kemp¡¯s expression darkened once again.


    He had been embarrassed greatly today and also lost quite a lut of money. He had bonestly never lost


    that much money like


    this in his life.


    That was fine. Now that the guy was already in his trap, it was only a matter of time before he took the


    bait


    Betting on rocks was also a form of gambling People who enjoyed gambling would never be able to


    quit.


    As long as this g ay fell for it, Kenji would have plenty of tricks to drain him of everyst penny he had.


    And even if he did not fall for it, Kengi had a n too. He would use his own money to take care of the


    guy, stuffing his body into a drain so it could slowly rot away


    The thought made Benji sneer coldly as he strade off.


    Wilbur stopped at the entrance of Oxtocharin Town. He purchased a set of caning tools for himself and


    drove back home.


    It was already noon, and he had two huge servings of pasta at his neighborhood diner before heading


    home.


    Wilbur sat down in the living room. He took out the jade and carving tools before cing everything on


    the dining table.


    After some quick nning, he picked up a carving knife and the plece of jadeR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 106

    Imperial jade was Incredibly hard, and any other carving knife would hardly be able to make a dent init


    Yet as Wilber picked up the knife, the de glowed white as it was charged with ayer of spirit energy.


    He started out with the bag carving knife, cutting the jade down into a teardrop shape before sanding


    the edges. down


    Then he picked out the smaller carving knife and began to carve aplicated pattern on one side of


    the teardrop.


    Every cut he made into the jade shed with a spiritual glow.


    As he kept going. the pattem on the jade went from a series of symbols to a mysterious formation.


    The formatter. grew more and moreplicated, and Wilbur¡¯s forehead began to bead with sweat.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Three hourster, Wilbur finally made thest cut on the plece of jade


    The formation on the jade lit up, emanating a white spiritual glow that filled the entire room.


    few secondster, the glow slowly faded as the formation on the jade disappeared as well.


    Wilbur let out a long breath.


    That was his first time carving a formation onto an object.


    It was a light¨Cbased defense formation called the Clow Shield and was considered to be a pretty easy


    formation.


    The Glow Shield could deflect most mortal attacks once


    That included strong collisions and bullets.


    However, it would only work once and lose its effects after that.


    That was probably enough for Faye and might even save her life one day.


    Wilbur nodded with satisfaction. He put the jade away and headed out in a jewler in the rity.


    He told the jewelee to give the jade a gold base and a chain so it could be wom around the neck


    By the time Wilbur got home after everything was done, it was already six o¡¯ckel in the evening.


    He made himself a cup of tea and waited for Faye silently.


    Around seven, Faye was finally home from work


    ¡°You¡¯re back! Willur waved with a smile.


    Faye nodded. ¡®Yes, I ordered takeout. It¡¯ll be here in a second.¡±


    ¡°ali? Aren¡¯t we going out to eat? Wilbur was surprised.


    ¡°I prefer the atmosphere at home,¡± Faye said, biting her lip.


    Her words seemed to huply something else. Wilbur yed dumb and merely nodded.


    Faye went upstairs and was gone for a while Willur tumed on the television out of barvm


    Not long after, someone knocked at the door.


    A van was in front of the house, as well as five Ladies in waitress¡® uniforms hulling huge fakeout boxes:


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The waitresses bowed politely. ¡°Good evening, sir. We¡¯re from Gastrugem, and we have with us the


    food you orders¡±


    ¡°Oh, pleasee in! Wilbur moved out of the way for the waitress to enter.


    The wattresses began setting the dining table at anv.


    Gastrogem was a famous fine¨Cdining restaurant in Sechertown, and all their food was made from the


    finest ingredients


    The food had also been properly insted and was still steaming when it arrived on the table


    The waitresses bowed politely and left dier setting things up. Then, Faye finallye downstairs


    Wilbur booked up and felt a wave of dizziness wash over him at once.

 Chapter 107

    Faye was only wearing a slip dress with the straps. The front of the dress was so low that it almost


    revealed her entice chest. It was clear that she was wearing nothing undereali.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The dress was als extremely short, barely covering her thighs. She did not seem to be wearing any


    underwear, either Wilbur was almost certain she waspletely hare.


    Her exquisite features were enhanced with light makeup, and the dress left little to the imagination.


    She was malding it almost impossible for Wilbur to resist.


    He turned away hurriedly, worried his nose might start bleeding if he stared any longer. That would be


    embarrassing.


    Faye swayed down the staircase. She took out a bottle of wine, then a bottle of champagne.


    She set both bottles down at the dining table and sat down across from Wilbur She poured out two


    sses, raising one of


    them. ¡°To you. Boss.¡±


    ¡°No, todays your day. I have a gift for you.¡°¡±


    Wilbur took out the jade ne and passed it to Faye,


    Faye gasped, setting her ss down, and took a closer look


    not that


    She knew a thing or two about the quality of jade and was able to tell at once that it was an imperial


    jade, which was extremely costly.


    She put the ne on at once, bearning at Wilbur. ¡°Thank you! I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d get me


    something. It must¡¯ve cost


    you a fortune.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it cost much. In fact, I didn¡¯t spend a penny on it,¡± Wilbur said, raising his ss.


    Faye raised her eyebrows. It would appear that the ne had a story behind it


    She grew curious, clinking sses with Wilber and taking a sip before asking, ¡°Can you tell me about


    it?


    Thus, Wilbur to Faye the full story of how he got the jade, and Faye was stunned after he was done.


    Wilber chuckded. ¡°Is it really that shocking!¡±


    Faye paused for a while before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not shocked by how you got it. I¡¯m just shocked


    you went out of the way like that just to get me a present. Thank you, bass,¡±


    Wilbur coughed, ¡°Ahem. Don¡¯t mention it,¡±


    At that moment, Faye¡¯s heart was filled with a warm feeling


    Wilbur was the owner of Cape International, with countless assets and powers that were beyond


    Imagination. Faye practically saw him as a god then


    He had all that going on, but still took the time to make a gift for her. That must mean that she meant


    something to him.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Faye raised her ss, overwhelmed by her emotions.


    Wilbur raised his ss as well, and the two of this drained their sses.


    The two of them wined and died after that. Maybe it was because it was her birthday, but Faye seemed


    extra chatty that night.


    Not long after, the champagne was all gone,


    Faye opened the huttle of wine, and the two of them continued drinking-


    Faye chugged down ss after ss, and so did Wilbur The two of them were going through the wine


    pretty fast.


    However, whatever Faye was wearing was far con distracting. The slightest movement would reveal


    something new, and she had even unknowingly shed Wilbur several times


    Wilbur was doing his best not to look, but Faye either seemed excited or she was purposefully shing


    him over and over wilbur


    The dinnersted ever two hours, and Faye finally passed out on the dining table from the wine


    Wilbur let out a long breath. He felt like he had just gone through a war.


    Had Wilbur not been a man of great willpower, he would have sumbed to Faye¡¯s charms a long time


    ago. He sighed silently

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Wilbur was a man with his needs too.


    It was just that he had a working rtionship with Faye, and whatever happened with Yvonne had


    made him rethink his rtionships as well.


    He had gotten together with Yvonne because he was sick of the fighting and killing any! wanted a


    normal life.


    Yet after divorcing Yvonne and moving here, he had almost fallen for Faye¡¯s temptations several times.


    After thinking it through, he finally understood several things.


    His lifespan was far longer than that of a regr human being. If he got together with Faye, she would


    eventually grow old and die.


    Wilbur felt like watching someone he loved die in his arms was something he could not really handle.


    The thought was enough for him to firmly bury his feelings for Faye, resorting to ying dumb all the


    time.


    Wilbur shook his head. It was better to y dumb until he figured out a way around that.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He got up and carried Faye to her bed.


    Faye was really drunk this time.


    However, she had a blissful simile on her face this time as she slept.


    Wilbur smiled at the sight and went downstairs to clean the table up


    After he was done, he returned to his room and began to meditate.


    The next afternoon, Wilbur was in the living room. He flicked around Kenji¡¯s name card with his fingers,


    deep in thought.


    Finally, he took out his phone and called the number on the card.


    The call was short and simple.


    Kenji was overjoyed to hear from Wilbur and invited him to a bar that very night.


    Wilbur knew that Kenji was not asking him out for drinks.


    He hung up the call with a faint smile before calling Elsa¡¯s number.


    ¡°Chief Janae?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You must know a lot of people, Chief Janae. We just met yesterday. It¡¯s me, Wilbur Penn.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Could I know how things are going with Lenny Detroit¡¯s case?¡±


    ¨C


    Elsa, who was sitting in her office, felt a surge of annoyance well up in her.


    Her officers had just found out that Kenji was secretly running a loanpany when the investigation


    was called off by her superior.


    The reason bebind that was that Kenji was a proper businessman, and the loanpany was also


    legally allowed to do


    business.


    Elsa knew that investigating Kenji behind her superiors backs was against the rules, but it was usually


    not that big of a deal After all, doing everything by the book was quite a pain.


    This time, however, her superior bore down on her hard. He had even implied that there was a certain


    ¡®Mister Lilith¡¯ in the finance department, and getting on his bad side was a terrible idea.


    Chapter 109


    Elsa was furious, but there was nothing she could do.


    She was a vice-captain, but there was nothing she could do against the real higher-ups.


    Wilbur¡¯s call struck a nerve in her, and she answered coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. We¡¯ll deal


    with it on our own.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Chief Janae. No need for such formalities. I¡¯m just calling to tell you I¡¯ll be going to have a


    little bet with Kenji Lilith tonight. I was wondering if there was anything you might need me to do.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Elsa¡¯s eyes lit up at those words, but she said nothing


    She


    e was thinking this through,


    Benny said he had been scammed into joining Benny¡¯s gambling circle, losing a great deal of money


    and being forced to borrow money from loan sharks. He had even been forced to give up hispany.


    That was a ssic death trap.


    However, Benny had no proot that could be submitted. The investigation was called off, and there was


    nothing Elsa could do.


    If Wilbur was able to get any sort of evidence, she would be able to reopen the case. Her superior


    would have no excuse to stop her then, and there might be a breakthrough in the case.


    At the thought, Elsa said at once, ¡°Where are you? You should make a trip to the station, and I¡¯ll put a


    wire on you. That¡¯ll guarantee your safety, and we¡¯ll get the proof too.¡±


    ¡°Kenji Lilith¡¯s not an idiot, Chief Janar. There¡¯s no way a wire will work. If he finds it, I¡¯ll lose my


    chance,¡± Wilbur said.


    Elsa fell silent, before asking, ¡°What are you nning to do, then?


    ¡°How about this? You show up at ck Dragon Bar tomorrow at 6 am, with a team, and just do a


    sweep of the ce,¡± Wilbur


    said.


    Elsa asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried you might get into trouble? The proof might all be gone by the time we


    get in there and him.¡±


    Wilbur chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll keep things under control and make sure no one leaves.


    You just need to worry about getting your guy.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident you¡® get the guy?¡± Elsa asked, shocked.


    Wilber said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry. Catch youter.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call and chuckled to himself.


    He did not know that Elsa had been facing some trouble in the investigation


    He did, however, know that there was no way Kenji could get away from something like that scot¨Cfree.


    That meant the investigation was definitely affected


    He had, after all, promised Benny. He had to at least hold up his end of the deal.


    Besides, someone like Kenji was a huge threat to society and should definitely be taken down.


    Wilbur began to meditate after nning everything out. It was not that difficult of a feat and did not


    require much thinking


    Faye came back in the evening, and the two of them had dinner together before Wilbur said he had


    something to do,


    was right o¡¯clock in the evening when he arrived at the ck Dragon Bar.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The ce was pretty empty, and Wilbur told one of the servers what he was there for.


    The server led Wilbur to an office in the back at once


    All that could be seen was Kenji smoking a cigar in the office while chatting with three other people.


    He caught sight of Wilbur and let out augh. ¡°Buddy! We¡¯re all waiting for you!


    l¡¯in sorry. I was having dinner with my girlfriend,¡± Willur said:


    Kenji chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a young man. That¡¯s normal. Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Wilbur nodded and Kenji got up. Two big¨Csized bodyguards showed up and let everyone further


    behind.


    They passed through a hallway and came to a hidden private room. Kenji opened the door, revealing a


    long passageway leading underground.


    Kenji said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know some things are illegal in our country. I need to keep things a little


    hidden.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mister Lilith. That¡¯s very smart of you,¡± Wilbur chuckled as he replied.


    Everyoneughed and entered the basement.


    The basement was quite a vast space and was luxuriously decorated.


    It had a tableden with various liquors, cigarettes, and cigars.


    There was a gorgeous dealer standing in the middle, barely wearing anything.


    Wilbur and the nest entered, and three more beautifuldies came up to greet them.


    Kenji showed everyone to their seats at the gambling table. ¡°Buddy, since it¡¯s your first time here, I¡¯ll


    introduce everyone to you.¡±


    Wilbur nodded

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Kenji began introducing the men at the table one by one. All of them owned bigpanies and had a


    high worth.


    Kenji then asked, ¡°What would you like to start with, buddy?¡±


    ¡°Anything works. Your call,¡± Wilbur replied calmly


    Kenji nodded with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go with ckjack, then It¡¯s an easy game. Are you alright with that,


    buildy?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I like ckjack too.¡±


    Kenji waved nd, and twn bodyguards brought four boxes over at once. They opened them and put


    them on the table. All the bases were filled with cash


    Kenji said, ¡°Each of us has one million dors. You can swipe your cards now.¡±


    The three people took their credit cards out, tapping them on the payment terminal one of thedies


    was holding


    Wilbur took a card out as well, doing the same


    The bodyguards distributed the cash, one million dors per person. There were five people including


    Kenji, and the game bepan


    The dealer took out a deck of cards, as well as a machine to ensure that the cards were real.


    Kenji said, ¡°This ce has no signal at all, gentlemen. It¡¯s to ensure your safety, but also to make sure


    we have a good time with no interruptions. Please put away your phones¡±


    The other three men said nothing, taking their phones out. Wilbur did the same.


    The bodyguard collected all the phones and stowed them away.


    The gene started after that, with a starting bet of 10,000 dors.


    Wilber pushed a stack of money forward, and the dealer put the cards out


    Time ticked by, and Wilbur had some wins and loses


    At around midnight, someone brought in supper. Everyone ate their supper and the game continued.


    All of a sudden. Wilbur¡¯s luck was suddenly not dg so well. He seemed to be on a losing streak andProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    lost all of his money within the next hour.


    Wilbur seemed a little anxious and tossed his card out. ¡°Another million, please,¡±


    Benji similed and handed the cash to Wilbur at once.


    The gene continued.


    However, Wilbur¡¯s luck seemed to be getting worse. This time, his money was gone in just half an hour,


    was getting desperate and swiped another two million dors. His bets were also growing bigger and


    bigg


    Yet another hour passed, and all his money was once again gour


    ¡°Another million!¡± Wilbur called out


    Kenji nced at the bodyguard purposefully, who swiped Willur¡¯s card again. This time, however, there


    was no toate money


    on his card.


    Kenji said, ¡°Buddy, I think you¡¯ve bit your linait with this cand of yours.¡±


    ¡°Hub?¡± Walbur said in a daze. It was only then that he realized he had lost four million dors.


    Sweat beaded at Wilbur¡¯s forehead, and he seemed to begin to panic.


    Kenji saw that and shed a dark smile. ¡°Do you maybe want to use a different card, buddly?¡±


    ¡°L. I only brought this one with me,¡± Wilbur mumbled.


    Kenji beamed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite alright. Just tell me how much you need, and I¡¯ll lend you the money,¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wilbar was overjoyed.


    Kenji nodded. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll have to take some interest, though.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Kenji said, ¡°Anyone who ys regrly enough knows the rules. Twenty percent every month.¡±


    Wilbur frowned. A twenty percent interest rate would be an extra two hundred thousand per month.


    However, he was on a losing streak and was desperate to turn things over. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take two


    million.¡± Kenji was overjoyed ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll need you to sign a promissory note if you don¡¯t ruind.¡±

 Chapter 111

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Wilbur answered,


    Kenji gestured with a wave of his hand, and someone came over with a premissory note. It was


    prepared well in advance, only needing the amount and loaner information to be filled in


    Wilbur nced at it and said, ¡°The interest on this promissory note is different from what you


    mentioned, Mister Lilith. Is it actually within the interest rate limits set by the country?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. You should know that the actual interest is based on our verbal agreement,¡± said Kenji


    while smiling


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Kenji waved again. Two bodyguards brought over two million dors and piled it in front of Wilbur


    The gambling continued.


    However, Wilbur was on a streak of bad luck. Hest two million dors in the span of two hours.


    He teared up and said, ¡°Give me another two million dors!¡±


    Kenji hit a cigarette and said slowly, ¡°Baddy, we¡¯ve only met briefly, and I¡¯m lending you two million


    dors based on the fact that you seen trustworthy. You¡¯ll need to provide coteral if you want to


    borrow more.¡±


    Wilbur frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything to use as coteral.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re a young man who dared to gamble. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve no assets at all. That¡¯s


    quite unlikely,¡± said Kenji


    with a smile.


    Wilbur shook his head and replied, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been on my own. I dabbled in things like


    reselling and gambling. 1 really don¡¯t have any fixed assets.¡±


    Kenji furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t entirely impossible


    even if you don¡¯t have any coteral. However, you¡¯ll need to pay this debt along with the interest after


    we¡¯re done ying. You won¡¯t be able to leave if you can¡¯t pay.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What about the interest rate for the money I borrow this time?¡± asked Wilbur.


    Kenji said in a deep voice, ¡°Ten percent interest rate. All things considered, it¡¯s cheap.¡±


    Wilbur frowned and thought, ¡°I need to pay one ruillion dors, including a hundred thousand dors in


    interest before L leave, Well, that¡¯s a huge amount.¡±


    However, Wilbur haspletely taken on the role of a reckless gambling addict. He thought about it


    and agreed to the


    conditions


    ey did


    Kenji waved his hand. The bodyguards brought over another two million dors and put it beside


    Wilbur. This time, they did not draft a promissory note anymore.


    Wilber noticed it and asked, ¡°Mister Lilith, aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t be able to pay you back?¡±


    Kenji chuckled. ¡°Unable to pay back? Let me be clear with you. If you can¡¯t pay the back, your body will


    belong to me.¡±


    Wilbur looked puzzled. He asked, ¡°Mister Lilith, I¡¯m not a woman. What use would my body be to you?¡±


    Kenji smiled softly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re young, and your organs are very valuable. I can dismantle you


    and sell them. They will easily fetch me three to four million dors.¡±


    Wilbur could not help but inhale sharply. It was no wonder Kenji was bold enough to lend him money


    like this. Turned out he had a sinister n all along.


    He wondered how many people had faced this terrifying treatment in the past.


    However, Wilbur insisted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue. I already lost six million dors. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll keep


    on losing.¡±


    Ken grinned sinisterly. The three other gamblers also had ruthless looks in their eyes.


    They seemed to be less concerned at that point. They were well aware that a gambler would wager a


    huge amount of money when desperate. A gambler would hold onto the hope of winning it back even if


    the interest was through the roof


    Wilbur was the only real gambler there. His fate was sealed when he entered the basement.


    The gambling continued.


    Kenji and the three gamblers started to make high¨Cstakes bets, continuously raising the stakes.


    Wilbur was driven by his eagerness to win money. His gambling spirit was ignited as he aimed for a big


    comeback However, after a little over an hour, be once again lost two million dors.

 Chapter 112

    Wilbur slumped weakly on his chair and manured, ¡°So this is what a gambler Is like.¡±


    He did not use any of his abilities, engaging in the gambling session as an ordinary person.


    Wilbur strived to immerse himself in the role of a ganhler. He experienced the feelings that came with


    gambling. The excitement of winning, the frustration of losing, and the frenzy that took over after losing


    a lot of money.


    The thrill kept him excited with the surging adrenaline in his body.


    The sensation was more intense than a roller coaster ride, thrilling him in a way that made him


    understand why people sald gambling was addictive. It really was.


    He was in despair like a gambler who lost everything


    Kenjiughed at that point.


    Wilbur had lost four million dors. On top of that, he borrowed another four million dors. In one


    evening, he lost a total of eight million dors.


    Kenji recovered his losses from the morning and made several million dors in profit in just one night.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wilbur was under his contral Kenji could manipte him as he pleased.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was secretly analyzing, ¡®I lost eight million dors in a single night. That¡¯s a


    significant sum, excluding the interest. A small gambling session managed to gain them eight million


    dors in one night. There probably aren¡¯t many billion¨Cdor businesses that could profit eight million


    dors per day. What a scary amount of money. Who knows how much blood has been sacrificed?¡±


    Lenny Detroit was a good example.


    Fortunately, he still had his assets. Kenji was only exploiting him slowly and did not harm him outright.


    ¡®Kenji sure knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± Wilbur concluded.


    Kenji said, ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s five in the morning, and you lost all your money. We should wrap this up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± Wilbur shook his head wealdy.


    Kenji smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can turn off the jammer now, and you may make a phone call.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money left.¡± Suddenly, Wilbur sat up straight and took a sip of his whiskey.


    His facial expression changed abruptly upon hearing what Wilbur said. Kenji said coldly, ¡°Huddy, it


    seems that you¡¯re not aware of the rules here. Not being able to pay up has serious consequences.¡±


    ¡°How severe could it be? I find it hard to believe you would actually sell me for parts,¡± said Wilbur with a


    resigned expression


    Suddenly, Kenju burst intoughter.


    He shook his head as he spoke, ¡°Buddly, many people in the past had the same attitude. They tried to


    dodge their debts after losing, but they all obediently paid up in the end. For those who couldn¡¯t pay,


    their organs were harvested for others to use. Their remains are then fed to stray animals. Remember,


    you have a girlfriend and a family. They are also quite valuable.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Wilbur responded casually.


    Kenji squinted and spoke slowly, ¡°You¡¯re still too young and inexperienced to be ying this game with


    me.¡±


    Wilbur retorted, ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know? The four of you colluded to rig the game. That¡¯s why I lost so


    much money. Did you think Pro that naive?¡°.


    ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t even think about avoiding your debt after losing your money. I¡¯ll make you pay back every


    single penny you owe. Guards!¡±


    Kenji bellowed and two bodyguards stepped forward immediately. They ced their hands on Wilbur¡¯s


    shoulders while two


    daggers were pressed against his waist.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any money, you¡¯ll just have to pay with your life,¡± said Kenjt in a chilling tone.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Wilbur chuckled and said, ¡°Murder is already a capital offense, and or gan trafficking after murder will


    onlynd you in even more trouble. Aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡¯


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Kenji burst intoughter. It took him a while before he said again, ¡°The Lilith n holds power


    in Seechertown. Who do I need to fear? Buddy, you know nothing about this society.¡±


    Wilbur frowned and asked, ¡°Do you mean one of the three prominent families in Seechertown, as


    rumor has it?¡±


    ¡°Seems like you know a little. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a member of the Lilith n. Our n¡¯s influence spans


    both politics and business. Tell me, what do I need to fear?¡± Kenji asked arrogantly.


    Wilbur asked, ¡°Do you believe that the Lilith n is above the Law?¡±


    ¡°I do. Brings like us exist beyond the constraints of the ordinary world. Buddy, you¡¯re still too young.


    You might know about the three prominent families, but you don¡¯t understand the terrifying power we


    hold.¡± Kenji¡¯s face bore an expression of extreme enjoyment as he delivered those words.


    Wilbur sighed.


    He spent his younger years abroad, so he was not very familiar with the situation in his home country.


    However, he knew that the prominent families possessed influences that ordinary people could hardly


    reach.


    He did not expect them to be so unrestrained and arrogant to this extent.


    After a while, he said slowly, ¡°Kenjt, I¡¯m giving you onest chance to confess to your crimes. I promise


    not to involve the Lilith n.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kenji was dumbfounded. He could not believe his ears.


    Wilbur frowned, not bothered to repeat himself.


    Kenji returned to his senses after a moment andughed maniacally. Heughed as he pointed at


    Wilbur, with a clear look of disbelief on his face.


    The other gamblers stopped pretending and burst outughing too. It was as though they had just


    heard the funniest joke


    ever.


    Wilbur shook his head andmented, ¡°You people are beyond saving.¡±


    Kenji finally stoppedughing and his face gradually took on a menacing look


    ¡°Buddy, just tell me whether you¡¯re going to pay me back.¡±


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money.


    So, you¡¯re treasuring money more than your life, I as su


    ¡°You can¡¯t take my life either.¡±


    Kenji looked at Wilbur and let out a mockingugh. He asked, ¡°Are you trying to y hardball with me?


    I¡¯ve seen it all. You might not care about your life, but what about your family? What about your


    girlfriend? They¡¯ll disappear without a trace and end up on an operating table. All it takes is an order


    from me. I¡¯ll let you witness how they lose everything.¡¯


    Wilbur frowned. Kenji truly was despicable.


    Meanwhile, Elsa and her trusted subordinates had beenying low at the entrance of the ck Dragon


    Bar for quite some time.


    She kept checking her watch. It was a little past 5:40 pan., slightly over ten minutes away from the


    appointed time.


    Chapter 113


    She decided not to wait anymore. It might have been toote if Wilbur was in danger.


    Elsa loaded her pistol and said, ¡°Get ready. We¡¯ll go in now and take the bar¡¯s manager right away.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    Her subordinates began to load their pistols. They were prepared for action.


    Suddenly, her radio cr ackled with a stern voice, ¡°Elsa, who authorized you to make a move?¡±


    Surprise and pain shed across her face.


    She responded after a while, ¡°Captain, this is a covert operation, so I didn¡¯t inform you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense of a covert operation? This is illegal. Call off the operation immediately and


    come back to face your punishment. The ones who went with you will be punished as well.¡±


    Fisa was silent.


    She knew Kenji had informants, so she only brought along a few subordinates.


    However, the information was still leaked somehow.


    She sighed and said, ¡°You should all head back.¡±


    ¡°What about you, captain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind nie. Just head back, and me it all on me,¡± she saidProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that. We¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°This is an order. All of you, go back immediately.¡±


    1/2


    Elsa knew she would face severe punishment as the vice-captain, and that would be the more lenient


    oue.


    However, she was not afraid. What concerned her more was not getting her subordinates in trouble.


    Her subordinates were young, and some were not married yet. She would never forgive herself if they


    lost their jobs because of her.


    Because of Elsa¡¯s determination and the pressure from their higher-ups, her subordinates reluctantly


    got out of the vehicle.


    They saluted Elsa before they left.


    Elsa took a deep breath and got out of the vehicle. She arrived at the entrance of the bar.


    The bar was closed at that hour. Elsa knocked on the door forcefully without hesitation.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The bar door opened slightly after a while, apanied by an annoyed grumble. Dyed blonde hair


    could be seen through the door¡¯s gap.


    Elsa kicked the blonde guy to the ground. She then swiftly entered the bar, pointing her gun at his


    head, and demanded sterly, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±


    The blonde guy was terrified and pointed inside.


    ¡°Lead the way.


    H


    Elsa let him stand back up. With her pistol pressed against his lower back, she made him lead the way


    toward his boss¡¯ room.


    The blonde guy guided her through several dimly lit corridors until they reached the door of an office.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± she hissed softly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The blonde guy slowly opened the door, and they entered the office.


    It was empty inside, so Elsa demanded sharply, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping in the bedroom at the back,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Elsa forced the blonde guy to take her to the bedroom at the back.


    She tried to open the door, but it was locked.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s in there?¡± She asked.


    He replied in a terrified tone, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She suddenly hit the back of his head, and the blonde guy fell unconscious.


    After that, she kicked the door in


    The bedroom door was kicked open with a loud bang Elsa swiftly entered the room.


    A big-sized man on the bed had been startled awake. Beside him was a woman who was asleep


    soundly, seemingly still under the influence of alcohol.


    The man remained calm in the face of danger. He looked at Elsa who was pointing a pistol at him and


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we know each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a special agent. Don¡¯t move and put your hands up,¡± shemanded.


    The man slowly raised his hands.


    Elsa asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the gambling happening?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°In the basement.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The man nodded. He slowly got up from the bed, and he was only wearing his underwear.


    Elsa kept her pistol trained on him, indicating for him to lead the way.


    He raised his hands high and guided Elsa to the entrance of the basement.


    The man activated a mechanism and therge basement door slid open slowly.


    Elsa gestured with her gun, indicating for the man to go down first while she followed closely behind.


    They descended the stairs and entered the room. Elsa realized that Wilbur was in extreme danger. Two


    daggers were held against his waist.


    Elsa sighed in relief because she had arrived just in time. Otherwise, Wilbur would have been in grave


    danger.


    ¡°This is Elsa Janae of the Criminal Investigation Department! Everyone put your hands up and freeze!¡±


    She shouted loudly.


    The seemingly obedient man suddenly did a quick leg sweep backward, knocking her pistol away. He


    turned around and delivered a powerful punch in her abdomen.

 Chapter 115

    His quick attacks left her with no time to react. The power dynamic between them had shifted in an


    instant.


    Elsa clutched her abdomen. She winced in pain as she squatted on the ground, struggling to catch her


    breath. Meanwhile, the man picked up her pistol. His voice was full of contempt as he asked, ¡°Bitch, did


    you really think I¡¯m that easy to deal with?¡±


    Kenji asked in a menacing tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rambo?¡±


    The man known as Rambo replied, ¡°Boss, this woman barged in to ask about the gambling session.


    She seemed prepared, so I lured her here on purpose.¡±


    H


    Kenji nced at Elsa, then shifted his gaze to Wilbur. He said slowly, ¡°It seems you¡¯re both in cahoots.¡±


    ¡°You could put it that way,¡± Wilbur replied casually.


    Kenji chuckled and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve nned this out. Are you trying to set me up?¡±


    ¡°I am ¡°Wilbur smiled.


    Kenji sneered and asked, ¡°With just the two of you? It¡¯s quite a joke. So, what¡¯s the n now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the vice¨Ccaptain of the Criminal Investigation Department. Do you darey a finger on her?¡±


    Wilbur asked.


    Kenji answered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. Anyone who dares toe at me will be dead meat¡°.


    Elsa finally regained her strength. She dered sternly, ¡°Kenji, you¡¯re way too audacious. Having


    connections doesn¡¯t give you free rein. You won¡¯t get away with it if anything happens to either of us. A


    lot of people know I¡¯m here, so think it through.


    ¡°Think it through? Kenji sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through very well I¡¯m going to get rid of you


    both immediately.¡±


    ¡°Kenji, someone will trace it back here if anything happens to us. You won¡¯t get away with it,¡± Elsa


    snapped.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kenjiughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, those who know you¡¯re here won¡¯t dare utter a word. The power


    of our Lilith n goes far beyond your imagination. Rambo, get rid of her first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Rambo slowly approached Elsa


    Elsa was despairing at that point. Kenji¡¯s arrogance far exceeded her imagination.


    Rambo was a supreme expert, and he was undoubtedly way beyond her inbat,


    She did not stand a chance against him.


    Elsa looked at Wilbur. Her voice was filled with sorrow as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into


    this.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re about to be promoted. Cheer up!¡±


    It sounded like a joke to Elsa, but she could not muster a smile.


    Kenjiughed and said, ¡°Buddy, I must admit that I¡¯m quite impressed that you can still crack jokes in


    this situation. You¡¯re quite extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. He suddenly stood up, and without any visible movement, a surge of invisible force


    emanated from him, forcing the two bodyguards to step back.


    Then, be turned swiftly and delivered a flying kick. The two bodyguards let out painful cries as they


    were sent flying


    Next, Wilbur appeared in front of Rambo with a swift movement. Rambo had blurred vision for a


    moment, and he took a solid punch to the nose. His blood sprayed in the air as his bulky budy was sent


    flying away.


    Wilbur casually picked up the pistol that Rambo dropped and fiddled with it for a bit.


    The two bodyguards and Rambo all fell heavily to the ground.


    goons had no chance toprehend what


    His rapid sequence of actions had taken ce in the blink of an eye. Kenji and his goons had had just


    urred


    All they saw were the two bodyguards and Rambo knocked down inexplicably.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    The two bodyguards and Rambo were on the ground. Their faces contorted in pan, and they were


    unable to get up. They could not even make a sound.


    Kenji was shocked. The three gamblers who had been part of the setup were also dumbfounded.


    Elsa was in disbelief, as though she had seen a ghost.


    Wilbar pulled her up and returned the pistol to her. He smiled and said, ¡°I told you Everything is under


    control.¡±


    Fb took the gun, still finding it hard to believe that Wilbur possessed such formidablebat prowess.


    The situation instantly changed.


    at


    However, she had experienced her fair share of violence, so she quickly regained herposure. She


    pointed the pistol at everyone and ordered in a stem voice, ¡°Hands up.¡±


    The three gamblers were clearly terrified of Wilbur. They quickly raised their hands and positioned


    themselves against the wall Only Kenji remained seated. He seemed unfazed


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wilbur smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mister Lilith? It seems you¡¯re still a little defiant.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re quite the fighter, huh, buddy?¡± Kenji remainedposed and unflustered. He stated,


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch me However, since you¡¯re a powerful guy, we can talk things through¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? What would you like to discuss?¡± Willur smirked.


    Kemp suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll refund the money you lost and clear your debt. You two may leave. We¡¯ll pretend


    nothing happened, and in the future, we¡¯ll keep our distance from each other. How does that sound?*


    Wilbur chudded and responded, ¡°Oh, Mister Lilith, you have quite a sense of humor. But you see, the


    tables have turned now, and I don¡¯t think your offer holds much weight, does it?!


    Kenji said slowly, ¡°Buddy, perhaps you¡¯re not aware of what the Lilith n is capable of. Let me make it


    clear to you. We have influence in the financial sector and in the military. Our people hold high


    positions. I¡¯ll be released without any consequences. even if you manage to capture me, and we can


    always find a scapegoat. Furthermore, the head of our n, Matt Lilith is a truebat expert, far


    surpassing your abilities. You will be the one who will ultimately fail if things go south.¡±


    Wilbur responded with a hint of amusement. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m quite interested to meet the head of your


    n.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret meeting him,¡± Kenji retorted coldly.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing what Kenji had to say and executed a flying kick in a


    swift motion. Kenji spat blood as he was sent flying, crashing into the wall, and then slid down. He was


    barely conscious


    The sudden turn of events sent shivers down the spines of the three gamblers. They were trembling in


    fear


    Wilbur uttered coldly, ¡°Is being from a prestigious family really that impressive? I will eradicate the Lilith


    n today.¡±


    Kenji coughed up blood while he was on the ground. He struggled to speak, ¡®Buddy, you¡¯re ying with


    fire.¡±


    ¡°If you have any tricks up your sleeve, now is the time to use them. Otherwise, you will not be able to


    die in peace,¡± Wilbur said coldly.


    Kenji knew the situation was dire. He clenched his jaw and managed to pull out his phone. He used his


    remaining strength to dial a number.


    Someone answered the call after a moment. Renji Immediately said, ¡°Sir, we have a problem.¡¯


    are was an impatient voice from the other end.


    ¡°There¡¯s trouble at the ck Dragon Har. Samenne has injured me and is threatening to wipe out the


    Lilith n. This person possesses formidabilebat prowess, and perhaps only the heal of the n


    can be his match.¡±


    ¡°You useless fool! Did you think you¡¯re even qualified to have the head of the family take action?¡±


    Chauler 716


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not just me. If anything happens to me, the person in the financial sector will also be in trouble.¡±


    A cold voice responded after a moment of silence, ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll inform him.


    Kenji hung up and red at Wilbur. He said, ¡°Buddy, if you have what it takes, wait here and brace


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sure, past get whoever you need,¡± Wilbur replied with a sneer.


    At the same time, Elsa received a call too. She looked at the number and frowned.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Wilbur said softly, ¡°just answer the call and make sure to record it. Whoever is involved in this will face


    the consequences they


    1sa stopped hesitating after seeing Wilbur¡¯s confidence. It was also her duty


    he answered the call and started recording.


    ¡°Captain,¡± she salid


    A stem valce came from the phone, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    be ck Dragon fur.¡±


    ¡°Get back here immediately. Do you realize what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve discovered a gambling operation inside the ck Dragon Bar. There are several


    gamblers and a significant


    amount of cash. The criminals were apprehended, and I have the evidence,¡± she reported


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line before the caller replied, ¡°Stay put I¡¯m on my


    way.¡±


    Elsa ended the call and looked at Wilbur, She said. ¡°Dar captain is on his way,¡±


    However, Willur could see the worry in fier expression. He knew that the iing team might not be


    reinforcements.


    Wilbur contemted and realized he could not confront the authorities. He had a n in mind, so he


    took out his phone and


    He looked at Elsa and nodded in assurance


    She could not rx because Kenji was backed by someone with a formidable influence, and her


    captain was also questionable. The situation was uncertain, and no one could predict what would


    happen next.


    Wilbur possessed impressivelur skills, but confronting the authorities head-on was a losing game.


    That would only drag him into never-ending danger.


    Kenji struggled to get up. He sat on the couch and let out a cold chuckle.


    He understood that as a trivial member of the lith n, he would not have garnered attention from the


    head of the clim


    However, he was working for a key member of the n, someone whose position held immense power


    within the Lilith n.


    That person would inevitably be involved if something were to happen to Kenji, leading to significant


    losses for the Lilith n.


    Therefore, the head of the n would certainly intervene. Wilbur and hisbat prowess would mean


    nothing to the head of


    the n


    Moreover, the person Kenji was working for was inely at work too, given the way Elsa bad reacted to


    the phone call.


    Kenji only needed to wait quietly. He would be safe and sound once they arrived.


    The atmosphere in the room was at a subtle bnce.


    Kruji was waiting for reinforcements. Meanwhile, Wilbur was waiting for the masterminds behind the


    scenes to show themselves and apprehand them all.


    Elsa was anxious. She heard of the Lalith n, especially that member in the provincial financial sector


    who heklimmense


    power.


    The financial sector was a department with seen angly low authority, but it was a department that no


    one dared to mess with. It wielded inse halluence. Its intricate webs of connections was nothing short


    of formidable


    Elsa moved closer to Wilbur slowly and wispered, ¡°What should we do no


    He pulled a car and gestured for her in all text to him. He smiled and said, ¡°Justice will triumphs over


    evil. Why worry!¡±


    3/2


    Elsa saw how calm he was and could not help but wonder what tricks he had up his sleeves.


    Elsa was left with no option but to wait. She hoped that Wilbur could handle the situation R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She was prepared to fight if things went south. Duty demanded no less from her.


    20 minutes had passed, and the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from above.


    Everyone fell nervous except for Wilbur


    A dozen individuals rushed into the basement. They were led by a man with a darkplexion and a


    gun in his hand. ¡°Nobody moves,¡± the leader ordered. They immediately took control of the situation.


    Elsa stood up immediately and addressed her superior, ¡°Captain.¡±


    The captain gave her a brief nce, then sighed quietly and said, ¡°Everyone,e upstairs. Marco,


    John, you two stay here and keep things under control.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they responded.


    Then, the captain coldly ordered, ¡°Everyone else, move upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Captain?¡± Elsa hesitated to leave. She felt like something was off with the captain.


    The captain¡¯s expression darkened right away and asked sternly, ¡°Do you intend to defy orders?¡±


    Elsa wanted to argue, but Wilbur got up from his seat at that moment and said calmly, ¡°Do as the


    captain says and head upstairs¡±


    Elsa clenched her jaw and begrudgingly epted IL.


    Kenji smiled very subtly as he slowly rose from his seat.


    They were led to the main hall of the bar. The captain looked at Elsa and said, ¡°Turn in your pistol.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elsa was instantly nervous. She gripped her pistol tightly with both hands, but


    the barrel was pointing


    at the floor.


    The captain: frowned and said, ¡°You defied orders, so you¡¯re now suspended.¡±


    ¡°I admit that I went against protocol, but it¡¯s a fact that there¡¯s evidence of wrongdoing here,¡± she


    protested.


    The captain frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just gambling. Thew enforcement will handle it. Don¡¯t be so


    stubborn. It¡¯ll ruin your future. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t you want a promising career?¡±


    Elsa shook her head because she was very disappointed. ¡°Captain, you used to be my role model, but


    look at you now. What have you be? What made you like this?¡±


    The captain sighed. He ordered without any exnation, ¡°Lower her weapon.¡±


    Two of his subordinates immediately attempted to get her pistol.


    However, Elsa pointed her pistol at the captain and shouted, ¡°Freeze! I¡¯ll shoot if anyone moves.¡±


    They stopped and subconsciously looked toward their captain.


    The captain eximed angrily, ¡°Elsa, I¡¯m trying to protect you! Can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Elsa shouted back


    Kenji similed at that moment.


    He knew that the ley member of the Lilith n used his influence on the Criminal Investigation


    Department. His safety was ensured. He also believed that Wilbur did not have the audacity to


    challenge the authorities.


    Furthermore, the head of the n was on his way. They would leave, and that would be the end for


    Wilbur.


    If Elsa was lucky enough, she would be demoted as a clerk and lead a subdued life. Otherwise, she


    could lose her job. That way, Kenj could manipte her like a toy in the future.


    The three gamblers were noticeably rxed.


    The captain looked at Elsa, who was furious and frustrated.


    He understood that there was more to the paubling session than met the eye.


    However, he was bound by orders from his higher-ups, and there was nothing he could do.


    He was more experienced than Elsa. He phed his way up through hard work just like her. They both


    lacked powerful connections and had earned their positions solely through their achievements.


    He knew that losing their positions was as simple a


    from those in power.


    Chapter 118


    2/2


    The saying ¡®those in power can crush others was not a lie.


    He said in a helpless tone, ¡°Elsa, listen to me. There are some matters that we have no control over.¡±


    Kenji suddenly burst intoughter. He looked at Wilbur and Elsa arrogantly and taunted, ¡°So, what can


    you two do now?¡±


    Elsa red at the arrogant Kenji and pointed her pistol at him angrily.


    ¡°Go ahead and shoot me. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll shoot an unarmed person, especially in front of your


    captain,¡± he taunted.


    Wilbur stepped in to stop her and said, ¡°Calm down.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kenjiughed smugly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you chickening out too?¡±


    Wilber responded to his taunts with a faint smile. Suddenly, loud noises of several belicopters could be


    hearding from


    above the bar.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    The sudden noise surprised everyone. Only Wilbur wasposed


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Everyone had that question on their minds.


    Dozens of special forces officers rappelled down from the helicopters and stormed into the


    establishment.


    A general swiftly followed them. He was in a military uniform adomed with stars on his shoulders.


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden arrival of special forces. They were unsure of the situation. Why


    did the militarye


    out of the r?


    The special forces quickly surrounded everyone and took control of the situation. The general walked in


    slowly


    His imposing presence silenced everyone


    The general looked around and said, ¡°This is the operation of the Kardon Province Special Forces Unit.


    No one is allowed to move. We will now begin venifying your identities.¡±


    Kenja felt uneasy. He mustered his courage to ask, ¡°Are you from the military? What gives you the right


    to trespa ss on private property?¡±


    The general scoffed and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve received an official letter from the authority in the Kardon


    Province, ordering us to assist in a special mission. Those who dare resist will be executed on the


    spot.¡±


    The chilling tone of that statement sent shivers down their spines


    The captain looked relieved somehow.


    Elsa stared at Wilbur. She did not think it was possible. Did Wilbur ask for assistance from the military?


    But they received an order from the provincial authority. Did his influence reach that far


    The general asked, ¡°May I ask, who is Elsa Janae


    She replied slowly, ¡°That would be me.¡±


    The general nodded and said, ¡°Good. By the order of the first authority of Kandon Province, the SpecialProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Forces Unit is now under yourmand. Ken Jones.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The captain of the special forces stepped forward and saluted.


    ¡°You will now follow hermand until the mission isplete, then return to base,¡± dered the


    general.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I promise toplete the mission.¡±


    Ken walled toward Elsa and saluted again.


    ¡°All members of the Special Forces Unit are now under yourmand, Chief Janae. Please give us


    your orders.¡±


    Elsa was shocked and terrified. The military was vastly different from what she was ustomed to.


    They were armed to the teeth and were ready forbat.


    They carried submachine guns, handguns, knives, and even grenades.


    Their arsenal was tailored for terrorism missions. It was overfill for the current situation.


    She nodded in a da


    The general approached Wilbur and extended his hand. He said, ¡°We meet again.¡±


    Wilbur smiled and shook hands with Gordon. He replied, ¡°Thank you foring all this way in person.¡±


    ¡°My father and Governor Campbell called me personally. How could I note? I have other matters


    to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay long. You guys carry on.¡±


    2247


    Gordon and Wilbur looked at each other and stalled. Then, the general left in a carefree manner.


    Gordon did not need to show up and handle such matters. He could have sent his subordinates.


    However, he wanted to show his respect for Wilbur.


    His presence terrified Kenji and hispanions.


    Kenji began to tremble because Elsa was in charge of the situation.


    He was not afraid of Elsa or the Special Forces Unit. He was actually afraid of Wilbur, who had the


    power to ask for military


    assistance.


    He realized be made a huge mistake at that moment,


    He had underestimated Wilbur


    ¡°This person possessed extraordinary connection. He is capable of reaching the provincial authority,


    and he has a close rtionship with the general. Who the hell is he? How can he be so terrifyingly


    influential? Such thoughts gued Kenji¡¯s mind.


    He thought about his actions and what he said the previous night. A bone-chilling realization washed


    over him.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Wilbur smiled and told Elsa, ¡°You may begin.¡±


    Elsa returned to her senses. She tried her best topose herself, then looked at her captain. She


    said slowly, ¡°Captain, bring your team back and prepare for the investigation.¡±


    The captain let out a long sigh. He was visibly relieved and told her, ¡°You¡¯re better than me.


    Congrattions, you¡¯re destined to be amerstone for Kardon Province, unlike me ¡±


    Then, he checked and ordered his tean, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re going back¡±


    His subordinates walked toward him, including the two who were stationed downstairs.


    The captain looked at Elsa and gave her a reassuring look before leading his team away.


    Elsa noticed a lot of things in that look


    There was a sense of helplessness, encouragement, and mncholy.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, Elsa could not dwell on that. She immediately ordered Ren, ¡°Apprehend everyone in the har,


    secure the basement. and don¡¯t allow anyone to enter.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ken replied. He gestured with a wave and the special forces carted out the order.


    Someone opened the bar door again and two people walked in slowly.


    Kenji felt like he had found a lifeline amidst his desperation. He scrambled and shouted, ¡°Save me,


    save me!¡±


    However, the Special Forces Unit acted swiftly without hesitation. They skillfully tied up those people in


    the har


    The head of the Lilith n, Matt Lilith, had just entered the bar with his butler.


    He frowned upon seeing Kenji and the Special Forces Unit.


    ¡°This is quite a spectacle,¡± he muttered to himself.


    Kenji clung to the hope of survival as he continued to cry out for help


    Matt was the only person who could turn the situation around.


    Kenji believed that confrontation was impossible, but connections within the high ranks of Kardon


    Province could be utilized. He hoped to ensure his survival with the right connections.


    He believed that the head of the n would not abandon him. The key figure of the Lilith n would be


    involved too


    Matt took a couple of steps forward. Ken gestured and the special forces swiftly surrounded them.


    ¡°Stand still and state your identities,¡± Ken ordered.


    Matt did not panic. He was about to identify himself, but he caught sight of a familiar figure behind the


    special forces. He thought he might have made a mistake, so he tried to get a clearer view.


    Wilber smiled and waved


    The suddeviturn of events startled him. He quickly bowed and greeted, ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±


    What was going on? Why was Matt so respectful to Wilbor? What happened?


    Kenji could not describe how felt at that moment.


    Elsa was also slindlord.


    She wondered, ¡®Who the hell is Willur? Why does hew everyone? He lows the authority of the


    Kardon Province Special Forces Unit, Gordon Grayson. He knows the head of the Kardon Province,


    Oria Campbell. They¡¯re all legendary figures! Malt


    Chaute 20


    Lalith is na ordinary person either, being the head of the Lilith r


    The Lilith n had someone who held a high-ranking position in the provincial finance sector. Based on


    that alone, Matt Lilith was no ordinary figure


    Wilbur slowly approached Matt. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is the Lilith n always this audacious?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯mpletely unrare of what¡¯s happening here,¡± he stammered in fear.


    Wilbur asked coldly, ¡°Is that so? Why are you here then?¡±¡±

 Chapter 121

    Matt nearly had a heart attack because of Wilbur.


    He knew how formidable Wilbur was.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Wilbur was like a pod to Matt. He could crush him like an ant if he wanted to. The influence of the three prominent ns meant nothing more than a joke to Wilbur.


    Matt did not dare to lie to Wilbur. He immediately replied, ¡°Sir, I received a distress call from one of my trivial members. He imed that he was injured, so I came here to check on the situation.¡±


    ¡°A trivial member?¡± Wilbur nced at Kenji. Then, he asked, ¡°Why are you here because of a trivial member?¡±


    Matt was drenched in a cold sweat. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, he mentioned that this incident might involve a key member of our n. That¡¯s why I rushed over. I don¡¯t know what happened¡±


    ¡°Oh, and who is that key member of your n?¡± he asked casually.


    Matt did not dare to lie, so he immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s Wayne Lilith, the deputy director in the provincial finance sector


    ¡°You¡¯re quite honest, so I¡¯ll give you a chance. How much do you know about Kenji Lilith? Is he working for the benefit of your n?¡± Wilbur asked coldly.


    Matt lowered his head and said, ¡°Sir, he¡¯s just a trivial member of the Lilith n. We have four hundred trivial members, and we don¡¯t concern ourselves with their activities. They have little to no connection to the n. I didn¡¯t even know that Kenji had a bar.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Can I hold you to your words?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment if I bed, sir.¡±


    Wilbur looked at Kenji after a brief silence, then asked, ¡°Is Matt Lilith really unaware of your actions?¡±


    Kenji was scared to death at that point. He did not dare to lie because the head of the n was respectful. He burst into tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. He had no idea. I¡¯m just a trivial member, and he usually doesn¡¯t concern himself with us.¡±


    Wilbur thought about it for a moment, then said, ¡°Matt, wait for the results of Elsa¡¯s investigation. If it turns out that you¡¯re involved with Kenji¡¯s actions, you¡¯ll be executed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Malt answered fearfully.


    Wilbur continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re still responsible even if you¡¯re not involved. He¡¯s from your Lilith n.


    Would he dare to act so recklessly if it weren¡¯t for the protection of your n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at fault. I¡¯m willing to ept punishment.¡±


    Wilbur said coldly, ¡°Also, tell Wayne Lilith to turn himself in. He will confess his crimes to Chief Janae.


    I¡¯ll let you know how you¡¯ll be dealt with after we have the results.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mart bowed, not daring to stand upright. Wilbur approached Kenji. He sneered and said, ¡°Kenji, consider yourself lucky that you¡¯re only facing legal consequences. If Elsa Janae wasn¡¯t here, I would¡¯ve made you wish you were dead.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s words gave off a menacing aura, and Kenji was shaken to his care. He trembled because he was overwhelmed by an indescribable fear. He was so scared that he lost control of his bodily functions and soiled himself.


    Wilber moved away in disgust. He walked toward Elsa with a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m needed here anymore. It¡¯s all up to you now. Feel free to call me if you need me.


    Elsa nodded in a daze. She was still recovering from the shock as only when Wilbur left that star fully snapped back to reality. Matt approached Elsa and asked, ¡°Chief Janae?


    Elsa nodded.


    Matt said, ¡°t¡¯ll tell Wayne Lilith to tum himself in Feel free to proceed if he resists. I won¡¯t interfere in your work.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Elsa in a low voice.


    She knew the 12th n was not easy to halle. She would never achieve this without Wilbur.


    Mart tried to assist without hesitation. It was all thanks to Wilber, but she felt like she should thank Matt too,


    Matt looked at Kent and said strmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what you did, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re under arrest.¡±


    Then, he left with his butler.


    Elsa let out a long sigh of relief.


    With all the obstacles removed for her, she felt like she would need to be absolutely useless to fall at closing this case.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    ¡°Take everyone back to headquarters for interrogation. Secure the crime scene, and don¡¯t allow anyone


    to enter,¡± she


    commanded.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ken replied, then immediately ordered his subordinates to move.


    Kenji fell unconscious due to extreme shock.


    Wilbur went back home. Faye wasing downstairs to head to work when noticed Wilbur and


    hurriedly asked, ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±


    ¡°I dealt with some trouble. It kept me upied all night,¡± he replied wearily.


    Faye said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Go rest up.¡±


    Wilbur nodded. Faye smiled faintly, then strode out of the mansion.


    Wilbur spent some time in the living room thinking. Then, he stretched and yawned before heading to


    his room to take a long


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    §á§Ñ§â.


    He ended up sleeping until around three in the afternoon.


    He freshened up and then moved to the living room, where he started his meditation.


    Cultivation was like rowing against the current. Wilbur held that phrase firmly in his heart as he


    meditated.


    @call


    His meditation was interrupted by a phone c


    Wilbur knew it was a call from Faye. He answered the call without even looking at the phone.


    ¡°Sir, we have a problem,¡± Faye said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can youe to the office? It¡¯s better to tell you in person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Wilbur and Faye did not need to be polite with each other.


    He hung up and drove toward Cape Consortium.


    He was surprised to see Chelsea there when he arrived at Faye¡¯s office.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wilbur had a feeling that something was wrong


    Faye poured a cup of tea for him. Then, she said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Chelsea and I have been


    discussing Willow Corp¡¯s matters over the past few days. We are nning to rename Willow Corp and


    list it as apany under Cape Consortium.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± Chelsea would benefit from Cape Consortium, and she seemed supportive of the


    idea.


    Faye frowned and said, ¡°However, the Joy Corp of Galloria suddenly started acquiringpanies in


    Sechertown. It seems like they are trying to dominate Seediertown¡¯s market.¡±


    ¡°Joy Corp?¡± Wilbur asked. He was unfamiliar with the name.


    Faye exined, ¡°Joy Corp is apany under Pentagon Corp. Pentagon Corp is thergest


    conglomerate in Galloria. They¡¯re wery powerful.¡±


    Wilbur was aware of the Pentagon Corp. They had a prominent status as a conglomerate in Galloria


    The corporation practically monopolized all industries in Galloria and extended its influence worldwide.


    Chapter 122


    Even the president of their country had to show some respect to the CEO of Pentagon Corp because of


    how powerful they were.


    Their financial strength was on par with, if not slightly higher, than Cape Consortium, which exined


    why Faye needed to discuss matters with him.


    However, Wilbur was not too concerned. He asked, ¡°Are they making a normal acquisition?¡±


    ¡°No, Joy Corp has targeted us,¡± she said with a frown.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 123

    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wilbur instantly seemed upset upon hearing that


    Industrypetition was inevitable, but whoever targeted them made a huge mistake.


    Tape frowned and said, ¡°It was Nancy who told Chelsea about it. That¡¯s how we lew, Joy Corp hired


    people from a headhuntingpany to approach Nancy. They offered a high price to leak data from


    Willow Corp. They also offered her at lucrative deal to work undercover. The deal was to spread


    rumors within Willow Corp that they were on the brink of bankruptcy due to debt issues. They


    promised to acquire Willow Corp and make Mancy the CFO, among other things


    Wilbur fell into thought.


    Such actions were illegal, but it was nothing new.


    They wanted to get someone from the inside to work undercover and spread rumors. They were trying


    to cause pan from the inside and pressure them from the outside. The target would be easily


    persuaded to sell. Then, they could acquire the targetpany at a low price.


    They chose Nancy because they had done their research.


    She was young and inexperienced. Secondly, she just stepped into a leadership role, which makes her


    susceptible to impulsive decisions and thus, easier to manipte.


    However, her character was approved by Wilbur before she was entrusted with the leadership role.


    Otherwise, Wilbur would not have allowed her to take on the role of general manager so easily.


    They clearly made a mistake. That was why Faye found out immediately.


    After some tinte, Wilbur asked, ¡°Out of all the enterprises in Stechertown, why did Joy Corp target


    Willow Corp?¡±


    ¡°Willow Corp might not be big, but it is an established business. It holds a favorable geographical


    location. If Joy Corp manages to acquire Willow Corp and invest in its renovation, it will soon develop


    this area into a high¨Cendmercial district. That was my n as well, but I didn¡¯t anticipate Joy Corp


    to make a move so suddenly,¡± she exined.


    Wilbur asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n then?


    Faye thought about it and said, ¡°We should rebrand Willow Corp sooner and list it as apany under


    Cape Consortium Make our renovation n public to all the tenants of Willow Corp and promise a


    twenty percent reduction in rent for the longstanding merchants. Joy Corp won¡¯t have an easy start this


    way.¡±


    ¡°Is the twenty percent reduction in rent ast resort?¡± asked Wilbur


    Faye shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. We have substantial funds. After renovating Willow Corp and


    reducing rent for the old merchants, our poprity will increase and attract new businesses to move in


    This is also part of our n.¡±


    Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°I see. Sounds good. Let¡¯s proceed ording to your n.¡±


    She said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s proceed with this n.¡±


    ¡°The n is good, but have you forgotten about Pentagon Corp?¡± he asked,


    She looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you mean, si


    ¡°For Joy Corp to target Willow Corp now, they are most likely already have their eyes on Sechertown


    Isa¡¯t this foreign enterprise a little too arrogant?¡± Wilbur remarked.


    She pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. Based on my experience, Joy Corp¡¯s acquisition


    of Willow Corp is just the begining They have great financial suppert, and will surely continue to acquire


    other enterprises and rebrand then under Joy Corp. They will establish a camempoly as long as the


    scale isrge ermagh. They are making it difficult for smaller enterprises to survive. Eventually, these


    weaker enterprises will have to sell at low prices, allowing Joy Corp to continue their aggressive


    acquisitions. They¡¯ll raise rents and recover the money they invested by exploiting the tenants.¡±


    Charter 123


    That¡¯s how capitalists operate these days. I¡¯m not a businessman myself, but I¡¯m aware of that,¡± Wilbur


    said slowly.


    Indeed, that was the state of society.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Capitalists invested a huge amount of money into a specific industry, even incurring losses, to attract


    customers and establish a foothold.


    They would raise the prices gradually once the business was established. They would make their


    profits from the customers.


    Several well¨Cknown enterprises in the country operated that way. Many people understood the


    concept, but they could not do anything about it.


    Wilbur asked, ¡°Is there any way we can teach Joy Corp a lesson? Perhaps we can acquire them?¡±


    Faye frowned and said, ¡°There is a way, but it will require a massive amount of money. It may take a


    couple of years.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about what you have in mind,¡± Wilbur prompted.


    She responded without hesitation, ¡°We can fight fire with fire. We will use the same tactics to acquire


    Joy Corp, just like what they tried with us. We can establish our own brand in Seechertown. If it¡¯s a


    sess, this will turn into a valuable investment.¡±


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start working on the n and put it on the agenda as soon as possible.


    We¡¯ll make sure Joy Corp is


    kicked out of Seechertown.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    ¡°Are you sure, Boss?¡± Faye frowned.


    Wilbur asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are there any issues?¡±


    ¡°This will take a long time and cost a lot of money,¡± she replied.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°We don¡¯t need to rush, so just take your time. I will apply from headquarters if


    we don¡¯t have enough money. Joy Corp had the nerve to target Cape Consortium. I¡¯ll show them why


    we are so sessful in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make sure to win this battle since you gave the order,¡± Faye said while smiling confidently.


    She could take on Pentagon Corp if needed because she had authorization from Wilbur.


    He stood up and looked at Chelsea, saying, ¡°I believe you have more to discuss. I won¡¯t disturb you


    any further.¡± With that, he


    left.


    Chelsea shook her head and said, ¡°Wow, he left just like that.¡±


    Faye looked at the door and smiled, saying, ¡°Typical He left just like that, leaving everything for us to


    manage. Look at how


    carefree he is.¡±


    Chelsea noticed the look in Faye¡¯s eyes and her heart suddenly s kipped a beat.


    It was the kind of gaze she had seen in romance dramas during her teenage years.


    It was an expression of admiration and infatuation.


    Faye was not being obvious, but Chelsea still managed to catch a glimpse of it.


    She felt very ufortable at that moment. It felt like something was stolen from her.


    ¡°Chelsea, let¡¯s discuss our next move.¡±


    Chelsea snapped out of it and responded in a hurry, ¡°Yes, Miss Yves.¡±


    While Wilbur was driving home, he suddenly received a call.


    He answered the call when he realized it was from Benjamin


    ¡°Mister Grayson.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wilbur, are you free tonight?


    ¡°Great. Pleasee to my house. There¡¯s someone I need to introduce you to.¡±


    Wilbur pondered and replied, ¡°Alright, Mister Grayson. 1¡¯11 be right there.¡±


    He knew that person would not be ordinary, so he could not refuse. This, he drove to Benjamin¡¯s


    mansion.


    Wilbur got out of the car and rang the doorbell. A housesitter opened the door and weed him


    Benjamin was sitting in the living room. Next to him was a middle-aged man and a young man,


    Wilbur was surprised.


    The middle-aged man appeared constantly in the headlines. He recognized him right away.


    The young man looked simr to the middle-aged man, so that must be his son.


    Wilbur pretended to be unaware and said politely, ¡°Mister Grayson, thank you for inviting me.¡±


    ¡°Come in and have a seat. Let me introduce you¡±


    Benjamin was acting friendly as he urged Wilbur to sit. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the head of the


    Kardon Province, Orin Campbell, and this is his son, Faron Campbell.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Wilbur hurriedly extended his hand and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mister Campbell.¡±


    That person was the head of the Kardon Province, Orin Campbell.


    He was in his fifties, and still full of vigor despite his age. His position indicated a bright future ahead.


    Orin was very polite and quickly shook Wilbur¡¯s hand. ¡°Mister Grayson couldn¡¯t stop praising you,


    which made me rather curious. So, I took the liberty of having him contact you. I hope you don¡¯t mind


    that.¡±


    He was extremely humble as a high¨Cranking figure in the province.


    He could easily order people around wherever he went because of his position and had squads of


    special agents to protect him. People weed him wherever he went.


    His humble demeanor surprised Wilbur


    ¡°When did I be so powerful that someone like Orin Campbell treats me with such politeness and


    humility?¡® Wilbur wondered


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was unaware, but Benjamin told Orin everything that happened. He praised Wilber like he was a


    demigod


    Orin would dismiss it if it were anyone else. However, Benjamin was one of the founding fathers of


    Dasha. He was a legend whom everyone would greet respectfully.


    Benjamin¡¯s physical recovery was also an undeniable fact


    His rmendation and his astonishing recovery made Orin develop a sense of respect for Wilbur.


    He had a high¨Crank position, but advancing further was a difficult task.


    The situation would be different with a rmendation from Benjamin.


    Benjamin did not have the final word, but even the capital would have to consider his opinions carefully.


    That was why Orin was humble and brought his son along.


    Orin shook hands with Wilbur. He smiled and said, ¡°Benjamin spoke highly of you, so I felt I had to


    meet you in person. You¡¯re indeed a young and handsome man.¡±


    ¡°Lappreciate your kind words.¡± Wilbur chuckled because he felt like Orin was overdoing it.


    Benjamin said, ¡°Thanks for your timely intervention for what happened earlier today. You¡¯ve contributed


    to reducing the crime rate in our province. Let¡¯s have dinner at my ce tonight. Consider it a small


    celebration of sorts.¡±


    Wilbur nodded in agreement. He had to show respect.


    Orin said, ¡°Mister Grayson, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stay, but I have a meeting in the evening. I¡¯m the


    host, so I can¡¯t skip


    ¡°Go ahead if you have business to attend to. We can choose another time for dinner,¡± Benjamin replied.


    He understood that important duties should be the priority.


    Orin stood up and apologized to Benjamin and Wilbur again. Then, he looked at his son and said,


    ¡°Faron, stay here and apany Wilbur and Mister Grayson for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll join you on another


    asion. Remember, don¡¯t be disrespectful in front of Mister Graysofi.¡±


    Faron looked shy. He hurriedly stood up and nodded.


    Benjamin waved him away and Orin finally left.


    Benjaminughed and said, ¡°Look at this guy and his tricks. He just wants you young folks to interact


    more. Seriously.¡±


    Wilbur had a sudden realization


    However, he wondered if Orin overestimated him.


    Faron suddenly switched up. He went from looking shy to talking out a pack of cigarettes. He passed a


    cigarette to Wilbur and grinned. He asked, ¡°Bro, want one?¡±


    Wilbur was stormed.


    Faron was the most important man of his generation in Kardon Province. It was without question that


    he was born with a silver spoon.


    His father was polite because of Benjamin, but for Faron to be so friendly was rather out of character


    for an elite member of society.


    Wilbur silently epted the cigarette and nced at Benjamin.


    Benjamin chucked and said, ¡°Go ahead and smoke without worries. I¡¯d want one too if that girl wasn¡¯t


    watching me so closely.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Wilbur smiled. Faron held his lighter closer and helped Wilbur light his cigarette.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Wilbur nodded in appreciation.


    Faron did not smoke. He put the cigarette pack away and smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger with me,


    bro.¡±


    ¡°Mister Campbell, I¡¯m ttered.¡± Wilbur did not know whether tough or cry. Why did Faron have to be


    someone with this kind of personality?


    Logically, Faron should have taken after Orin. He should be ambitious and mature. Why was he


    behaving like a street punk?


    Faron did not seem to mind. Heughed and said, ¡°Mister Grayson told me you¡¯re an absolute pod


    from now on. Feel free to order me around, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faron said mysteriously, ¡°You have to teach me your ways.


    ¡°Teach you what?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever it is Whateverbat skill you¡¯d like to teach.¡±


    Wilbur burst outughing. He did not expect Faron to be interested inbat.


    bro. I¡¯ll be your follower


    He looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°Mister Grayson, you¡¯re making this very difficult for me. He¡¯s the son


    of the deputy director with a bright future ahead. Is this what you want him to learn?¡±


    Benjamin said casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? He¡¯s in luck if he is able to learn it. It doesn¡¯t affect his


    future.¡±


    Wilbur took a deep breath.


    He finally understood the situation. Benjamin invited him and Orin for Faron¡¯s sake


    ¡±


    He felt like he should do something out of respect for Benjamin. Moreover, the Campbell father-and-


    son had a nice attitude


    too


    Wilbur said without hesitation, ¡°Alright. I can teach you, but I need time for preparations.¡±


    ¡°No problem, bro. Feel free to do that and call me anytime.¡± Faron was visibly excited.


    Benjamin said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. The food is getting cold.¡±


    The three of them were seated at the dining table. Susie was like the waitress for the night, pouring


    wine for everyone.


    Benjamin drank two sses of wine, but he had to stop because Susie was keeping an eye on him.


    On the other hand, Faron was having fun. He raised his ss and kept drinking with Wilbur. It seemed


    like he was nning on getting drunk


    Wilbur never backed down from drinking. He was chu gging wine lon


    The two of them kept drinking. Three bottles of white wine were finished within an hour.


    Faron still wanted to drink, but his face was red, and he was swaying slightly when he asked Susie to


    open another bottle and refill their sses.


    He raised his ss and mumbled, ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll be under your care from now on. Don¡¯t hold back on your


    teachings, alright?


    Wilburughed. It was clear that Faron was not acting. He genuinely wanted to learn something from


    him.


    Wilbur raised his ss and said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t hold back. Cheers.¡±


    Wilbur downed his ss of wine in one go, then looked at Faron


    Faron raised his ss too, but he copsed to the ground. He was wasted.


    Chapter 126


    Susie eximed and rushed over to help Faron up.


    Faron was mmed, and Susie was having trouble holding him up.


    Wilbur hurried over to help her. He ced Faron on the couch and asked, ¡°Mister Grayson, wouldn¡¯t it


    be difficult for me to exin the situation to Mister Campbell?¡±


    Faron was no ordinary folk, and Wilbur somehow got him intoxicated on their first meeting, Wilbur felt


    bad about it.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll have someone drive him back.¡±


    Wilbur was relieved to hear that. He said goodbye to Mister Grayson and returned home.


    It was rare that Faye was not at home. He thought she must be working on what they discussed earlier,


    so he went back to his room and fell asleep.


    The next morning, he felt super hungry when he woke up.


    He kept drinking with Faron, so he did not eat much the previous night. He was so hungry that he could


    barely stand it.


    Faye was not awake yet, so he drove to a restaurant and ordered a bunch of food. He was ready to eat


    to his heart¡¯s content.


    He received a phone call right after he ordered food. He answered the call.


    ¡°Bro, where are you?¡±


    Wilbur was stunned. He could not believe it was Faron.


    ¡°I¡¯m having breakfast. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, bro. I haven¡¯t had breakfast either, and I¡¯m starving. Save a seat for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    That was beyond his expectations. He shook his head and sent Faron his location.


    He could not understand why someone important like Faron was interested inbat.


    Faron soon arrived in an Audi A4.


    For him, this model of luxury car was already considered quite a low profile.


    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m sorry. I drank too much and embarrassed myself yesterday.¡± Faron sat across from him. He


    seemed embarrassed.


    As Wilbur stared at Faron, he somehow felt that Faron was a genuine person.


    It was weird for someone important like him to give off such a feeling.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re not a lightweight anyway. What do you want to eat? Feel


    free to order whatever you want.¡±


    Faron nodded. He ordered buns and a bowl of soup, and they started to dig in Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Right at that moment, a disheveled man with greasy hair approached the restaurant slowly. He was


    missing an anm and limped as he walked. It was difficult to discern his face and age as he stood some


    distance away in front of the restaurant


    It was clear that he was starving, but he was also stubborn, refusing to go any closer.


    He did not seem like a beggar because he was making an effort to save his dignity.


    Wilbur noticed him and sighed. He ordered some food and asked the owner for takeaways. Then, he


    carried the takeaway box toward the mJNI.


    ¡°Dude, I over-ordered and can¡¯t finish the food. Here you go,¡± Wilbur offered.


    The man lowered his head and silently epted the food. Wilbur then turned around to head back to


    his seat..


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said the man in a low voice.


    Wilbur was shocked by that voice.


    He slowly turned around and approached the man. He took a closer look at his face and asked,


    ¡°Ethan?¡±


    The man was surprised. He slowly looked up at Wilbur, then instantly burst into tears. He called out,


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Wilbur jolted. He held Ethan¡¯s shoulders in disbelief and asked, ¡°Ethan, what happened? What


    happened to you?¡±


    Chapter 12)


    2/2


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I¡¯ve embarrassed you,¡± Ethan said in tears. Wilbur hurriedly pulled him to his table. As


    Faron noticed the situation, he quickly rushed over to help support Ethan.


    ¡°What happened to you, Ethan? I remember giving you enough money for your family.¡±


    Ethan Osborn was a member of the Abyss Mercenaries.


    He tried to protect a fellow soldier during a battle and ended up having a grenade blow up on him,


    taking his left leg and his right arm.


    He was saved in the end, but his right arm was amputated, and his left leg was left cri ppled.


    Wilbur gave him a lot of money forpensation. That money was enough for his family to spend the


    rest of their lives without any financial worries. Wilbur always treated his brothers well


    He did not understand how Ethan ended up in such a miserable state. He was just like a beggar.


    Wilbur felt sorry for him. He looked at Ethan and remembered how fearless he was in battle. Ethan was


    a friend he made through life-and-death situations.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Earon was unaware of the situation, so he did not say anything. He pushed the buns toward Ethan.


    Wilbur sighed because Ethan was sobbing uncontrobly. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and talkter.¡±


    Ethan wiped his tears and nodded silently. Then, he started to eat because he was famished.


    A few customers cast them judgmental nces. A woman mumbled quietly, ¡°What the hell? Why did he


    invite the beggar to eat?¡±


    Wilbur instantly got triggered. He red at the woman and said, ¡°This is my brother. He¡¯s not a beggar.


    You better watch your filthy mouth.¡±


    The woman jolted in fear because of his cold gaze. She hurriedly turned around and kept quiet.


    Wilbur scoffed, and he continued to eat with Ethan.


    He was finally full after a while. Wilbur passed him a tissue and said, ¡°Now, tell me what happened.¡±


    Ethan sighed and started to tell his story.


    Ethan retired from the military and received over ten million dors from Wilbur. Ele returned to his


    hometown, which was a small town in Kardon Province.


    Even as a disabled veteran, he could live afortable life with that kind of money. He could even be


    considered a notable figure in his hometown.


    However, a childhood friend of his was aware of his wealth and approached him with an investment


    opportunity in a mine, promising him great profits.


    Ethan trusted his childhood friend and agreed to the proposal.


    That was the start of the scam. He was left penniless, and the scammer was long gone after he


    realized the situation.


    Ethan panicked.


    He had to take care of his parents, and he could not work because he was cr ippled. His family was


    doomed without the money.


    He never feared death on the battlefield, but for the first time, he wanted to die. He even made multiple


    attempts to take his


    own life.


    His ssmate, Wendy Lester, noticed his suicidal tendency and saved him. Otherwise, he would be


    dead.


    Wendy was also his childhood friend. She was extremely nice to Ethan. She kept guiding him and


    stayed with him. Finally, he decided not to take his own life and wanted to live again.


    A development project was underway in their small town, and his house happened to be within the area


    designated for demolition.


    Thepensation was over a million dors, so Ethan felt relieved that he could at least survive with


    that money.


    Little did he know that the person in charge of the construction was a local bully.


    That person was involved in moneyundering. He was a maniptor. Thepensation from the


    government dwindled to at mere twenty thousand durs after going through his hands.


    Ethan could not ept it. All his neighbors received over a million dors, so why was be the only one


    with 20 thousand dors? The person in charge was clearly taking advantage of Ethan¡¯s disability.


    Ethan fought for his right, and he refused to move.


    The bully demolished Ethan¡¯s house in the middle of the night because he was furious.


    Because of that, Ethan¡¯s parents were buried alive. He survived because Wernly asked him out for a


    stroll


    Chapter 128


    That was thest straw for Ethan


    He lost an arm, and he could not walk. He could not do anything even if he wanted to fight.


    He fell into despair.


    However, Wendy helped Ethan again by giving him money to file awsuit.


    That was one year ago, and there was no progress at all.


    Ethan lost his will to live again.


    However, Wendy helped him out once more. She told him to visit Seechertown.


    He submitted documents in Seechertown with thest shred of hope he had left. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It had been a few days, but there was no news. He was penniless, so he had to resort to living on the


    streets.


    Wilbur pped the table and it fell apart.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Wilbur was enraged. He could not bear to listen further.

 Chapter 129

    Ethan was his brother on the battlefields


    He was a tough man back then, fearless, and always on the front lines.


    Wilbur could not believe that a bully mistreated Ethan so badly.


    Nobody deserved to endure the murder of their parents, especially not a tough man like Ethan.


    ¡°Ethan, this is all my fault. I¡¯ll avenge you,¡± he said while clenching his jaw,


    Ethan teared up and said, ¡°Boss, this is not your fault. I was too st upid.¡±


    Wilbur could not help but sigh. His brothers were fearless soldiers on the battlefield.


    However, theycked experience in life. It was a cutthroat society, and he was too naive. Wilbur


    wondered how the others were doing in life.


    Suddenly, a ck security vehicle with the words ¡®Iron Shield¡¯ sprayed on its side pulled up in front of


    the restaurant.


    Sevenrge men in ck security uniforms got out of the vehicle. The leader of the group was wearing


    sunsses. He shouted, ¡°Ethan Osbom?¡±


    Ethan instinctively looked up. The man with sunsses sneered and said, ¡°Found you.¡±


    Then, he walked towards Ethan and said coldly, ¡°Pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the manager of Iron Shield Security, Aaron Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± he asked.


    Aaron scoffed and asked, ¡°Why? You¡¯ve vited thew. I¡¯m here to arrest you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. How did I vite thew?¡± Ethan retorted instantly.


    The man with sunsses looked displeased and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to cooperate, huh? Do you


    want me to do this the hard way!


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wilbur could not stand it. He turned to look at Aaron.


    Aaron mocked, ¡°Huh? So, even a cri pple like you has friends, eh? F*ck this. Shut up before I arrest all


    of you¡±


    Who the f*ck are you arresting?¡± Faron was instantly offended. He stood up promptly and said, ¡°I dare


    you to arrest me.¡±


    Wilbur was about to beat Aaron up, but he was interrupted by Faron, so he decided to hold back for the


    moment.


    Aaron was enraged too. ¡°What the f*ck is this? How dare they get angry with me!¡¯


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you guys trying to die? Stop causing trouble for yourselves. I¡¯m working for the government. Do


    you understand?


    Faron said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t me the government for your dirty deeds. Why would the govemment hire a


    securitypany to arrest someone? Which government agency authorized you to do so?¡±


    Faron was quick with his words, so Aaron did not know how to answer.


    He started the securitypany because le relied on a rtive.


    Their jobs were to deal with people like Ethan. The members of the securitypany were his friends


    from his hometown and some gangsters.


    He earned a lot of money over the years, and he let that get to his head.


    Aaron could not stand Wilbur and Faron, so he shouted, ¡°F*ck it. Arrest them all.¡±


    His subordinates moved at once, charging in together.


    Wilbur scoffed and punched Aaron in the guts.


    Aaron felt like he was hit by a sledgehammer, feeling as though he was going to die. Fear


    overwhelmed him as hey on the ground. He was unable to breathe.


    His subordinates did not dare to attack. They helped Aaron to the side and did CPR on him. They were


    all busy and drenched in


    Wilbur looked at Faron. He frowned and asked, ¡°How did these people locate Ethan?¡±

 Chapter 130

    Wilbur¡¯s tone was clearly usatory.


    Faron smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Bro, sometimes it¡¯s just the way things are. When these people


    work together, it¡¯s difficult for the higher¨Cups to handle them.¡±


    ¡°This sounds more like they¡¯re avoiding trouble rather than handling it,¡± hemented nonchntly.


    Faron knew that Wilbur was harboring some resentment, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fix this.¡±


    Faron took his phone out and immediately made a call.


    Very soon, someone answered his call. ¡°Faron, why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chandler, I¡¯m at a restaurant on the West streets of Castlebury. Some securitypany wants


    to take me away. Can youe over


    Chandler Anderson was stunned upon hearing that.


    Who in the world had the audacity to take Faron away? They must have a death wish.


    Faron wanted him to show up in person.


    He could not stand by when Faron called him personally. Orin could trouble him if he did not solve the


    problem, and that was something he did not want to deal with.


    ¡°Faron, give me a moment and I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s bold enough to take you away.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Faron replied. He ended the call and told Wilbur, ¡°The head of national security, Chandler


    Anderson, will be here as soon as possible. He¡¯ll handle it. Is that satisfactory, bro?¡±


    ¡®He truly is the son of Orin Campbell. The head of the Seechertown national security is just one call


    away,¡® Wilbur thought.


    He thought about what happened to Ethan, and his mood turned sour.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Faron noticed that Wilbur was downcast, so he did not dare to say anything else. Instead, he just


    red at Aaron and the


    others


    Faron was in charge, so Wilbur did not bother to acknowledge Aaron and the others. He talked to


    Ethan instead.


    They talked about how things were when they were working as mercenaries abroad back then. The


    color seemed to have returned to Ethan¡¯s face again, making him look a lot livelier. Meanwhile, Faron


    was trembling as he heard them talk


    Gosh. He was a mercenary, and he was the team captain too! Ethan Oshom used to be one of his


    soldiers. He was a tough fighter who went through hell,¡± Faron thought to himself


    Faron finally realized why Wilbur was so angry.


    Hisrade was being badly mistreated. Faron could not stand it either if this happened to him.


    Time passed slowly as Wilbur quietly chatted with Ethan


    Aaron finally regained consciousness after his subordinates¡® emergency rescue.


    He scrambled to his feet, pointed at Wilbur, and scolded angrily, ¡°F*ck! How dare you hit me? Do you


    know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Save that question for your mother. I have no idea who you are,¡± Wilbur responded casually.


    It was very insulting, and Aaron almost choked due to his anger. He yelled, ¡°Guys, go beat him up!¡±


    However, his subordinates did not dare to Wilbur punched Aaron so hard that he almost died. They


    witnessed it with their


    own eyes.


    Aaron was instantly enraged. He scolded, ¡°F*ck. I didn¡¯t pay you guys to just stand around. You¡¯ll be


    fired if you don¡¯t beat them up¡±


    They did not want to lose their jobs, so they moved toward Wilbur.


    Two police cars rushed over at high speed and pulled up in front of the restaurant.


    A middle¨Caged man wearing a white shirt got out of the vehicle. He nced sternly at Aaron and the


    others.


    Aaron and the others did not dare to move. They were just security guards, and they were currently


    faced with actualw enforcement officers.


    ¡°Who did you want to beat up again?¡± The man asked slowly as he looked at Aaron.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Aaron was instantly dumbfounded.


    What was going on? Why were the special agents seemingly targeting him instead?


    However, he did not dare to act recklessly in front of those people.


    Although he came from the countryside, he knew that the guy in the white shirt was someone powerful.


    He stepped forward frantically and tried to greet them properly. However, a special agentnocked him


    to the ground with the butt of his gun


    ¡°Move around recklessly again and you¡¯ll be lelled on the spot¡±


    The special agent¡¯s icy voice made Aaron break out in cold sweat, and he quickly get up and backed


    off a few steps,


    Chandler, too, was a deputy minister. Although he was not as powerful as Orin Campbell, the security


    around him was not just for show. It was not easy for anyone to get close to him


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Faron?¡± At this moment, Chandler came to Faron¡¯s side and asked with a smile on


    his face.


    as almost


    Faron Campbell said in a low voice, ¡°Ethan Osborn is my friend, and he came to appeal for something,


    but he was arrested. I stopped that frum happening, but I received the same threat as well. After that, it


    went straight to death threats. You heard that too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Chandler nced at Ethan again and immediately understood what was going on.


    It was impossible for Faron to have a friend like Ethan because Faron would never have befriended


    someone like this. It was probably rted to the other young man beside Faron


    However, he had to get things done since Faron had made a move. Otherwise, Orin would get him in


    trouble.


    Chandler first smiled politely at Wilbur, then looked at Aaron. He said sharply, ¡°You guys are getting so


    rocky. It was just a normal appeal and yet he was given death threats? Who do you think you¡¯re killing


    and who gave you the authority to do so?


    Aaron¡¯s knees almost gave out under Chandler¡¯s furious reprimands.


    His experience with the gun earlier made him understand what true power was.


    What scared Aaron was that this young man was so familiar with the guy in white shirt. He had messed


    up big time, and he knew things would not end well for him.


    In desperation, he hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just following orders.¡±


    ¡°Whose order?¡± Chandler asked angrily.


    Aaron panicked. Seeing that he was in danger, he immediately ratted his rtives out


    He thought he would be given mercy since all of them were government officials.


    ¡°Sir, my uncle was the person in charge of the Municipal Public Security Brigade. I am responsible for


    dealing with appeals. We¡¯re all public ser vants here,¡± Aaron quickly exined, implying that he was


    also part of the system.


    Chandler immediately steered and said, ¡°I see. It¡¯s no wonder you dared to act so recklessly. It turns


    out that someone is backing you up.¡±


    ¡°No, sir¡­ I can exin. I really¡­¡±


    However, Chandler did not want to listen to any mine excuses. He shouted, ¡°Arrest all of them as well


    as the person in charge of the security brigade. Send them all for interrogation. Let¡¯s see if they have


    any othermsections, Punish them severely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The team leader answered. With a wave of his hand, a group of special agents knocked


    Aaron and others down and handcuffed them


    Aaron almost sulled himself out of fear.


    2/2


    He never expected name-dropping his uncle to backfire on him, and even get everyone involved into


    trouble too. He wondered about the identity of the people before him


    In Aaron¡¯s heart, his uncle worked as a high-ranking official and had more power than he could


    imagine.


    When his uncle returned home for festivities, the whole county weed him together. There would be


    an endless stream of guests at home and gifts were delivered to his house by trucks. Aaron felt


    envious just looking at the scene.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 1 32


    However, in Chandler¡¯s eyes, a person in charge of the Municipal Public Security Brigade was just a


    joke, and he could take them down with a single order.


    It was especially so when Faron was involved. He had to investigate everything about these people


    and let them not in prison since Faron called him personally and had him execute this operation.


    The special agents escorted a distraught Aaron and his cronies into the car. Chandler looked at Faron,


    then smiled and said, Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and give your friend a


    proper exnation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chandler,¡± Faron said.


    Chandler said, ¡°Drop the formalities. If you need something from me in the future, you can just give me


    a call, especially when you encounter any rotten apples in the sector. I¡¯ll definitely punish them


    severely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Chandler. I¡¯ll definitely look for you if there¡¯s anything.¡± Faron smiled.


    Chandler nodded, and once again politely exchanged nces with Ethan and Wilbar, remembering


    their appearances before turning around to leave.


    Wilbur said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to trouble you.''¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Your problems are my problems,¡± Faren said with a smile.


    Wilbur knew that Faron did not treat him this nicely just because he wanted to cultivate. He guessed


    that it had something to do with Benjamin


    However, Faron helped, and he deserved a thank you.


    Wilbur said, ¡°You can go about with your own things. I¡¯m going to deal with my friend¡¯s affairs¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle along. I don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway,¡± Faron said.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, ¡°Do you really have so much free time on your hands?¡±


    Faron said, ¡°Oh, my job is pretty casual. I don¡¯t have much to do all day. You can take me with you, so I


    can see what those officials in the local area are doing every day.¡±


    Wilber understood that Faron¡¯s so-called casual job was just temporary. He just had to wait for the right


    time toe and he would rise up through the ranks. The potential for his future was absolutely


    limitless, and his background determined that he had this kind of advantage that ordinary people could


    only dream of.


    After thinking for a hit, Wilbur nodded and said, ¡®Alright. This will be beneficial for you in the future. But


    first, let¡¯s find a ce for my friend to get a slower and a change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle that.¡± Faron took out his phone and called up a five-star hotel. The presidential suite was


    ready within arninute.


    Wilbur scanned the QR code of the restaurant, transferred two thousand dors, and said to the owner,


    ¡°This money is topensate you for the table. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a little busy so I¡¯ll have to trouble you


    to clean up the mess.¡±


    ¡°Uhm.. This is too much money. This broken table isn¡¯t worth this much¡± The owner hurriedly stopped


    him. Wilbur helped him a lot in the past and he did not have the time to thank him yet. How could be


    ept Wilbur¡¯s money?


    However, Wilbur had something on his mind, so he just waved his hand and went off with Faron and


    Ethan.


    Seeing Wilbur and others leave, the owner locked at his wife, shook his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s really


    unexpected for all these powerful men toe nor to our small restaurant one after another. What did


    we do to deserve this lock?¡±


    ¡°Just get to work already. Buy soine gifts and prepare them for the day when Wilbures and give


    them to him, ¡°the wife


    retorted


    ¡°Alright, the owner agreed, then began to clean up the ce.


    Wilbur, Faron, and Ethan arrived at the hotel together. They arranged for Ethan to take a bath first.


    Faron can downstairs.


    again and bought two sets of clothes for Ethan to change into


    After preparing all that, Earon looked at Wilber and sald, ¡°So, what do we do next? 1 think those bAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    astards are a bit ton bold. Should I transfer the special agents to arrest those b astards first, and then


    avenge Ethan?*

 Chapter 133

    Wilbur shook his head and said, ¡°No. Let¡¯s not alert the enemy. We¡¯ll go by ourselves.¡±


    Faron rubbed his hands and said, ¡°I believe that there was no problem with dealing with the gangsters,


    but for those people backing them, it would be a bit inconvenient for you to interfere. After all, they are


    government officials and it¡¯s easy for them to cause you unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Wilbur pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°That makes sense. What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I have a friend. He¡¯s the son of my father¡¯srade¨Cin¨Carms. He is now working in Seechertown¡¯s


    Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection. We can take him with us. As long as this matter is


    brought to the attention of local officials, we will let him take action. I can guarantee that no one will


    escape thew,¡± Faron said.


    Wilbur nodded slowly. Faron was more experienced in this regard.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say


    Seeing that Wilbur agreed, Faron immediately took out his phone and made a call.


    After a while, the call was connected. A voice said, ¡°Boss, are you buying me a drink? Can it wait until


    night


    Faron scolded, ¡°Quit your shit. Apply for a set of procedures immediately. I¡¯m getting you some work to


    do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, where and what is it about?¡±


    ¡°Harvest County. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to get to room 888 of the Deaton Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Boss, half an hour¡¯s a bit tight. You know, this procedure is not so easy to apply for.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Tell your chief what I told you. If you can¡¯t reach here in half an hour, then don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Faron hung up the phone immediately


    Wilbur asked, ¡°Why did you need to apply for a procedure?¡±


    ¡°Faron said proudly, ¡°You might not low this, but there are rules for official affairs. With this set of


    procedures, that kid will represent Seechertown¡¯s Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection and


    we can get help from a lot of other departments. We¡¯ll get things done a lot quicker this way.


    Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but aren¡¯t you giving him too little time? This kind of procedure


    will take several hours to process, right?¡±


    ¡°It would take at least a week under normal circumstances,¡± Faron said.


    Wilbur looked at Faron in surprise, and said slowly, ¡°It seems that the rules are made only for ordinary


    people.¡±


    Faron smiled awkwardly and kept quiet.


    By then, Ethan had also finished taking a shower, and Faron quickly passed him the clothes for him to


    change into.


    Ethan finally looked a whole lot better.


    Wilbur looked at Ethan and said, ¡°We still need to wait for someone, then we will go to your house


    when hees. Remember our creed, blood for blood.¡±


    ¡°Blood for blood,¡± Ethan growled in a low voice. It was as if he had returned to the time when he was


    going in and out of battle. Those three words were the creed of the Abyss Mercenaries.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    Faron got up and opened the door, leading a well¨Cdressed man inbs twenties with ck¨Crimmed


    sses and a briefcase into the room.


    ¡°Let me do the introductions. This is any bro, Wilbur, and this is his friend, Ethan. This is my friend,


    Nichs,¡± Faron introduced


    Nichs Dalton was startled when he heard that. He knew that Faron would not just introduce him to


    some random nobody. He had been working in the government officials¡® circle for some time, so he


    knew how things worked. He hurriedly stepped forward and shook hands with Wilbur and Ethan,


    After both parties got to know each other, Faron said, ¡°You can make the arrangements now, bro.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving right now,¡± Wilbur said slowly with a sullen face,


    Everyone nodded. They went downstairs together, got into Nichs MPV, and drove toward the


    highway.


    Along the way, Faron told Nichs about the situation in detail.


    Nichs¡® expression was one of shock. He never knew that there were still people who dared to be so


    bold in this society. Why would they do this to themselves?


    Seeing Nichs¡® reaction, Wilbur said, ¡°This situation is definitely not an exception. You still have a lot


    of work to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wilbur. I¡¯ll do my best to carry out my duties,¡± Nichs said.

 Chapter 134

    Faron added, ¡°These bastards. They thought they could do anything in the rural areas and get away


    with it. Damn it!¡±


    Wilbur frowned and remained silent.


    Originally, it was not Faron¡¯s ce to say such things. However, thinking of what happened to Ethan,


    he still could not help but speak out.


    Nichs still did not know Wilbur¡¯s identity, but Faron understood that Wilbur had the absolute right to


    say meaner things because he had Mister Grayson backing him up.


    Mister Grayson led an upright life and hated any form of injustice. He would have lost his temper if he


    knew something like this had happened. What Wilbur said earlier was not too much.


    Two hours passed before they finally got off the highway in Harvest County.


    ¡°Where should we go first?¡± Faron asked.


    Wilbur said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Ethan¡¯s house and have a look.¡±


    Ethan navigated as Nichs drove.


    After half an hour, the car stopped at a construction site as Wilbur and the others got out of the car.


    Ethan looked at the busy construction site with a sad look on his face.


    That was his former home, but it had been razed to the ground as high¨Crise buildings were being built


    on top of it.


    This piece ofnd took the lives of his parents. However, the price the offending party paid was just to


    have the man who excavated the machine sentenced to two years in prison for charges of negligent


    homicide.


    Ethan was overwhelmed by grief at the thought that he could barely breathe.


    Wilburforted Ethan, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You can avenge them now.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ethan gritted his teeth and nodded as Wilbur continued, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce for us to sleep first.¡±


    They drove to the center of the county, asked for a suite at the Towers Hotel, and then settled in.


    In the room, Wilbur said to Ethan, ¡°Can you let your ssmatee over for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan took out a beaten¨Cup phone with one hand, scrolled to the number, and dialed it.


    However, after a while, Ethan said with an embarrassed tone, ¡°My phone is no longer in service.¡±


    Wilbur quickly topped up some money into Ethan¡¯s ount and asked him to call again.


    After the phone call got through, Ethan said something and hung up the phone, then said, ¡°She said


    she will be there in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Her name was Wendy, right?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Ethan nodded, and Wilbur asked thoughtfully, ¡°Does she treat you well?¡±


    Ethan seemed a little embarrassed and scratched his ad. ¡°We were young, and we even held hands


    back when we were


    studying¡±


    Both Faron and Nichs smiled heartily, remembering the times when they were studying.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said, ¡°Very good. What is she doing now?¡±


    ¡°Her family owns a small shop, and she helps out there.¡±


    Very soon, the doorbell rang Faron got up to open the door, only to see an ordinary¨Clooking girl


    standing at the door. She looked at him with uncertainty and asked, ¡°Is Ethan here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Wendy. Pleasee in.¡± Faron Inurriedly invited Wendy into the room.


    With a guarded expression, Wendy first peeled into the room before slowly walking in.


    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re back!¡± From Wendy¡¯s expression, it was apparent that she cared a lot about Ethan.


    However, the alertness in her eyes never disappeared.


    Ethan stood up and said, ¡°Well, Wendy, I have found someone who can help me with my revenge¡®


    However, Wendy seemed to be in doubt. She said, ¡°Did I not tell you not toe back when the matter


    is not settled yet? Do you know how many people are watching you?¡±


    Right at that moment, someone mmed hard on the room¡¯s door. Wilbur smiled coldly and said, ¡°They


    sure are quick to take action.¡±

 Chapter 135

    When Faron heard the sound of the door being mmed, he too sneered and said, ¡°These people get


    their news fast. They came looking for Ethan right after he came back. It seems that they know


    everything that happens in Harvest County.¡±


    Nichs said, ¡°Should I call someone over? I told my superior that you¡¯ve arranged the task, and they


    have prepared a squadron of special agents for me. They¡¯re ready to move out at any time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to what Wilbur has to say.¡± Faron looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will get them all in one fell swoop after all of them have


    shown up. We must ensure that none of them will get away.


    ¡±


    Faron and Nichs nodded at the same time, but Wendy was a little confused. What were these


    people talking about? Were they powerful enough to go against the other party?


    They looked so young. How powerful were these people and how did Ethan get to know them?


    Those questions gued her mind and made her even more confused about the situation.


    Ethan looked at Wendy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wendy. There¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t forget about Warren Plummer, Wendy whispered.


    Wilbur looked at Wendy and said, ¡°Is he the one who cheated Ethan of his money!¡±


    Wendy did not say a word but stond silently beside Ethan instead. It was apparent that she was still


    keeping her guard up


    Seeing that, Wilber said to Faron, ¡°I almost forgot about this matter. Faron, try to find a way to arrest


    him. You have to get both him and the money.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see to it right away,¡± Faron agreed.


    Wilbur nodded and then signaled Nichs to open the door.


    Just as Nichs took two steps forward, the room¡¯s door was smashed open. Several men rushed in,


    blocking Wilbur and the


    others in the room.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression turned dark and asked, ¡°How did you get in here, and who let you in?¡±


    The leader was a man in his fifties. He sported a crew cut and had a stocky build.


    He did not answer Wilbur¡¯s question, but looked at Ethan and said, ¡°Ethan, why didn¡¯t you say hello


    when you came back? The vige has been arranging a ce for you to stay to solve your problems.¡±


    Ethan exined, ¡°This is our vige chief, Kurtis Crawford.¡±


    Kurtis nced at Wilbur and the others, and said with a smile, ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My friends,¡± Ethan said with a nk face.


    Kurtis pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Ethian, your house has been demolished, and the vige has


    given you a new house. There are also some otherpensations. Please stop causing us trouble.


    This is also for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the death of my parents? Who will be responsible for it?¡± Ethan asked angrily.


    Kurtis sighed. ¡°That was an ident. Besides, the driver was sentenced to prison. Thepensation


    for your parents¡® death has already been paid to the vige hall. As long as you agree to sign an


    agreement to ensure that you will not cause further trouble, the money and the new house will be given


    to you immediately.¡±


    Hearing that, Wilbur sneered and said, ¡°The money that belongs to Ethan was actually sent to the


    vige hall? You lot are simply brilliant.¡±


    Kurtis¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t care who you are or what you are to


    Ethan. This is between him and us. You better mind your own business.¡±


    Kurtis¡¯s threat was clear to Wilber. He lew what was going on instantly.


    Kurtis and that bully were in cahoots.


    Wilbur said casually, ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with Ethan¡¯s affairs, so you don¡¯t have to threaten me. Ask your


    backers toe at me. All of you are nathing in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Kiddo, do you know what this ce is? Believe it or not, I will make sure that you won¡¯t leave Harvest


    County alive,¡± Kurtis huffed angrily.


    Faron mocked, ¡°Hah! You sure are gutsy! Does Harvest County belong to your family? Why do you


    have the final say?¡±


    Kurtis looked at Wilbur and Faron angrily gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m done bring nice. If you don¡¯t


    listen to me, don¡¯t regret it when something bad happens to you!¡±

 Chapter 136

    Like hell I¡¯ll regret this! Faron SWUTE.


    Kurtis was furious, and immediately shouted, ¡°Teach them a lesson and show them who¡¯s in charge


    here.¡±


    Kurtis¡¯s subordinates immediately rushed toward Wilbur and others.


    Wendy screamed fearfully and pulled Ethan back, However, Ethan was unable to move, and she


    almost dragged him off his


    feet.


    Wilbur snorted coldly, took a step forward, and punched the men charging up to them.


    After a few punches, all of themy on the ground and cried out in pain.


    Kurtis was stunned at the sight before him. He had not expected Wilbur to fight so well. It seemed that


    he was not prepared to face such resistance.


    However, he did not panic. The people backing him up were powerful beyond imagination, Wilbur¡¯s


    fighting skills would be useless against them.


    Just because a man could win a fight against several people, it did not mean that he could win a fight


    against 30 men.


    He gave Wilbur a vicious re and said, ¡°Kiddo, do you think you¡¯re invincible just because you can


    fight a little? We have plenty of people here. How many of us can you take on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight as many as there are,¡± Wilbur said inly


    Kurtis replied harshly, ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Get up! We¡¯re leaving!¡± Kurtis yelled at his minions, venting his anger.


    His men struggled to get up and hurriedly ran out. The few punches from Wilbur just now almost killed


    them, so they could not wait to get away from Wilbur.


    Sering Kurtis leading his men away, Faron said, ¡®Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re letting Kurtis off a little too


    easily?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll being back for more,¡± Wilbur said softly


    Faron nodded. They all knew that this was just the beginning. The actual show had yet to start..


    At this time, Wendy spoke up anxiously, ¡°I can see that you


    you guys are indeed Ethan¡¯s friends, but the man who has Kurtis¡® back is Milton Dixon from the Harvest


    Group. He¡¯s the most powerful man in this area. Even the officials in the county are all chummy with


    him. Things will get worse if you beat him up.¡±


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Wendy. Ethan has told me everything. I wouldn¡¯t have


    come if I couldn¡¯t deal with them and avenge Ethan.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Although Wilbur looked very confident, Wendy fell silent.


    From what had happened to Ethan, she knew just how powerful Milton and others were.


    From Kurtis, the vige head, to Jerry, the person in charge of the countymittee. They were all in


    cahoots and it would not be easy to deal with all of them.


    What made it even more challenging was the fact that Milton was obsessed with all matters concerning


    Ethan. It could be said. that it was his main concern and he just wanted it dealt with as soon as


    possible,


    Therefore, he sent Kurtis over to persuade Ethan from causing trouble. If Ethan had been obedient and


    agreed to not cause any trouble, this matter would have been settled.


    However, En might put his life at risk insisted on wreaking havoc. Ci tup of that, they had just beaten


    Kurtis nup


    if


    Milton would stop at nothing to make Ethan pay now.


    Thinking of this, Wendy could not help but worry.


    Ethanforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wendy, 1 believe in Wilbur, and you should ton. He has never let us


    down.¡±


    Ethan did not tell Wendy about being a mercenary because it was illegal. Therefore, he could not say


    much and could onlyfort Wendy with little words.


    However, Wendy did not know that these three people were way more powerful than Milton, which was


    why she was still


    worried about Ethan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but Milton¡¯s influence is too strong. You should leave quickly and go to


    Seechertown to get help. They won¡¯t dare to mess around there since it¡¯s not their home turf.


    Serchertown is much safer,¡± Wendy persuaded.

 Chapter 137

    Faron said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you see that guy over there? He¡¯s from the Municipal Commission for


    Disciplinary Inspection. We came here with the proper procedures. The purpose of using here is to


    Lake Milton and the others down together. You


    can rx.¡±


    Wendy looked surprised. Could it be that Ethan really got a response from the local department when


    he went to Seechertown and brought officials toe back with him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wendy. I called you here because I was afraid that you would be in danger. You can just


    follow us around and


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    wait until the matter is over. Now, let¡¯s go eat first. It¡¯s already one o¡¯clock and I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Wilbur


    said with a smile.


    Harvest Group Building.


    Milton was leaning on his leather chair, smoking a cigarette. He looked sterly at Kurtis who was terrified


    before him.


    Milton was big and tall, sporting a buzzcut, and wore a sult, sitting in his chair imposingly


    ¡°You can¡¯t evenplete such a simple task properly. You¡¯re a f*cking waste of space,¡± Million scolded.


    Kurtis repeatedly bowed and said, ¡°Ross, the young man that Ethan brought with him is good at


    fighting. He overpowered all five of us easily and we can¡¯t even fight back¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Milton huffed, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re trash and stop mng


    excuses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m trash, absolute trash.¡± Kurtis was as docile as sheep in front of Milton.


    After a while. Milton slowly said, ¡°Ethan¡¯s ying with fire, so I can¡¯t be med for retaliating like this.


    Watch them, I will let Brody take someone to deal with them at night. Don¡¯t let them run away. If they


    do, it will be your fault.¡±


    ¡°I understand. 1 will definitely keep a close eye on them.¡± Kurtis nodded repeatedly.


    To Kurris, Milton was a god.


    Milton¡¯s rise to power was at the cost of the blood and tears of many people in the county. He first


    made a name for himself in Harvest County with his strong body and ruthlessness. He then entered the


    sandstone industry, drove away all hispetitors, and monopolized Harvest County¡¯s sandstone


    supply.


    At that time, the country happened to be building a high¨Cspeed railway, and the price of sandstone rose


    sharply. Milton coincidentally earned a lot of money from that opportunity. He then quickly established


    the Harvest Group and began tounch real estate construction projects. He owned several buildings


    in Harvest County.


    Later, with more and more money, his power also expanded uncontrobly. Until now, Jerry, the head of


    the county, was close friends wath Milton as he had be a truly influential figure in the county.


    The im that Malton¡¯s words were capable of affecting the operations of Harvest Country was not an


    exaggeration.


    Brody Jones was Milton¡¯s number one right¨Chand man. He was a ruthless man who practiced martial


    arts and quickly earned Milton¡¯s favor. Brody has also taken quite a few lives, but he was still living a


    carefree life without anything being done to him.


    Those were all examples of Milton¡¯s power. Meanwhile, Kurtis was just a nobody before Milton.


    After being dismissed, Kurtis left Harvest Group and returned to the vige. He gathered a group of


    people and began to monitor Wilbur and the others closely.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur and the others simply ate a meal, stayed in the hotel, and never came out again.


    Kurtis sat in the car and stared at the hotel building. He thought to himself, ¡®Ethan, you¡¯re the one who


    insisted on going down this path. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡®


    At the same time, Wilbur and others were chatting in the room.


    Nichs said, ¡°We kind of know that Milton will take action at night. Should we prepare for it?¡±


    ¡°Prepare for what?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Nichs frowned and said, ¡°Do you want me to transfer the special agents here? After all, Milton is


    also an influential figure here. He has a lot of men working for him. Out of desperation, they just might.


    Nichs¡® worries were not unreasonable.


    With their identities, they naturally had no need to be afraid of Milton However, the case that Milton and


    others were involved in was a homicide case

 Chapter 138

    If Wilbur¡¯s group decided to reveal their identities, Milton might be pushed into a corner and act


    recklessly. If Faron ended up getting hurt in the process, things would be very messy.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jerry will go back into hiding if you get others involved here now,


    which will make things unnecessarily difficult for us. We will do this step by step. It won¡¯t be toote to


    act when Jerry makes his move.¡±


    Nichs hesitated. After all, Faron¡¯s safety was his top priority.


    However, Faron said, ¡°Just listen to Wilbur. No one can beat him in a fight anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter


    how many men they¡¯re sending


    As a person who was able to bring Mister Grayson back from certain death and was referred to as a


    god, everything was beneath Wilbur


    Hearing what Faron said, Nichs decided to stay silent.


    However, on his way to the toilet, he still sent a message asking the special agent squadron to rush to


    the nearest service area in Harvest County on a private vehicle to secretly await orders.


    As time passed, Wilbur slowly exined Faron and Nichs¡® identities to Ethan and Wendy.


    Although Ethan was surprised, it was merely a mild one. Wilbur was by no means an ordinary person,


    and it was normal to


    have friends like that.


    However, Wendy did not think so.


    The son of the head of the province, the specialmissioner of the Municipal Commission for


    Discipline Inspection. Any one of those two identities would be enough to strike fear in anyone in their


    county. On top of her surprise, she finally felt


    relieved.


    Although she was still not sure how Ethan became friends with Wilbur and how Wilbur knew all these


    people, there was finally hope for Ethan¡¯s case this time.


    Time ticked on, and it was already past twelve midnight. Faron muttered, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anything


    happened yet?¡±


    As soon as he said that, he heard the sound of a car¡¯s engine outside.


    Wilbur opened the curtains, and everyone looked out.


    The few streets around the hotel were already empty. However, cars after cars were parked all over the


    streets.


    More than a hundred people got out of those cars. Those people wore security guard uniforms,


    helmets, and batons as they surrounded the hotel


    There was a bald man getting out of a Mercedes¨CBenz. He had several scars on his face, and his


    upper body was bare, with dragon and tiger tattoos on his body, which made him look vicious.


    As soon as he got out of the car, arge group of people rushed over and surrounded him


    Just then, the hotel owner bowed to greet him, wanting to ask a question. However, ackey kicked


    him down and left him screaming on the ground.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, the bald man waved his hand and led a group of people into the hotel.


    Wilbur smiled coldly and said, ¡°Here theye.¡±


    Nichs was obviously nervous and askusi, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll just wait here to see who¡¯s getting beaten up,¡± Wilbur said indifferently.


    Nichs sighed nervously, but Faron did not panic at all. He was busy handing Wilbur a cigarette and


    lighting it for him.


    Wendy was also nervous. After all, the other party had too many people outside. What if things went


    wrong?


    Ethan stood beside Wilbur and suddenly said, ¡°Wilbur, can you leave Milton


    ¡°No problem, Milton will not be punished by thew,¡± Wilbur said.


    Ethan nodded. Nichs was a little puzzled, so he tumed to look at Faron.


    Faron coughed and said, ¡°idental deaths are normal. That¡¯s what Milton does all the time.¡±


    Nichs was speechless for a moment. Then, the door was kicked open violently and a bald man


    walked in while stroking his own head.

 Chapter 139

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re a capable fighter.¡±


    The bald man, Brody, looked at Wilbur as soon as he entered and ignored everyone else.


    At the same time, many of Brody¡¯s subordinates blocked off the door, with more of them filling up the


    corridor and the entire hotel.


    Nichs, Wendy, and the others were a little nervous, after all, there were too many people on the


    other side.


    However, Faron and Ethan knew that Wilber was perfectly capable of handling the situation, so they did


    not panic at all.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Enough to deal with bastards like you.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Brody chuckled and sat on the chair. He then ripped off the stainless¨Csteel armrest with his


    bare hands, twisted it into knots in his hands, and throw it on the ground with a ng.


    Although it was just stainless steel, the strength required was far beyond that of ordinary people.


    Both Nichs and Wendy were shocked. Nichs¡® hand instinctively reached for his phon


    ne them.


    Brady enjoyed looking at their expressions. He liked malding others submit to his power and then


    slowly torturing


    Wilbur frowned, and said slowly, ¡°Is that it?¡±


    Brody¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°So, you n to be flippant during thest few moments


    before you die. Do you even know who you¡¯re dealing with?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys just some local thugs? Do you think you¡¯re that good?¡± Faron could not help but speak


    up.


    The arrogance the other party showed was unbearable, To Faron, these people were merely ants to


    him


    Brody was infuriated by Faron¡¯s response. He stood up abruptly and cracked his knuckles, then said in


    a sinister lone, ¡°It seems that you guys have a death wish ¡±


    As he said that, he strode forward and punched Wilbur with a swift and strong strike,


    Wilbur sighed, stretched out his hand lightly, and held Brody¡¯s seemingly mighty fist in his hand.


    Brody was immediately rendered immobile by the forceing from Wilbur¡¯s grip


    Brody was dumbfounded


    As a cultivator who had just started, he did not understand power very well.


    However, he knew he was definitely no match for this kind of power.


    In an instant, countless thoughts shed through Brody¡¯s mind, but he did not have any room to


    struggle.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur scoffed and twisted his wrist, causing Brody to scream and fall to the ground. His


    wrist was broken, and a wave of pain washed over him.


    The sudden change surprised Brody¡¯s subordinates and caused them to freeze in ce,


    They never imagined that Brady would be defeated so easily as Brody was like an undefeated god of


    war to them.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and lightly stepped on Brody, pressing him down like a mountain. Wilbur said


    slowly, ¡°I re you to repeat what you just said in front of


    Brody¡¯s men were stunned, after a whale, they came to their senses and rushist forward as they


    shouted.


    Although Wilbur looked very powerful, they haul the advantage of strength in numbers.


    However, just for a maument, before the group of thugs figured out what was going on, Wilbur threw


    them out of the room one by one, piled up in the corridor as they screamed. Most of these people


    suffered multiple fractures and werepletely incapacitated


    The people outside were even more terrified. They did not know what happened. Just when they were


    confused, Wilbur came out slowly, looked at them, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m taking Brody. If any of you want


    to die, juste in. If you treasure your life, then get Milton toe to see me.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 140

    After saying his piece, Wilbur tumed around and went back into the room with its door left open.


    However, no one dared to take a step forward.


    Brody was taken down, and those guys who were knocked out were Brody¡¯s best men. The rest of


    them were just there for show. They would not dare to act recklessly.


    Someone hurried to the back and quickly notified Kurtis, who was outside.


    Kurtis broke out in a cold sweat when he heard what transpired.


    He thought about it over and over again. He knew this matter could not be resolved if he did not inform


    Milton.


    Although they still have a lot of men on their side, there was no hope for them to win if Brody and his


    men stood no chance against them. Milton should be dealing with this personally.


    Out of desperation, Kurtis called Milton.


    In the room, Wilbur was sitting leisurely in front of Brody, smoking a cigarette as he looked at him.


    Brody has lost his arrogance. After the earlier exchange, he already understood that the two of them


    were leagues apart in terms of strength.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wilbur exuded a spiritual aura that reached deep into Brody, causing him to feel a sense of extreme


    fear and dread from the depths of his soul.


    Right now, Brody was like a docile sheep, lying on the ground and not daring to move.


    Wilbur took two puffs of his cigarette and said slowly, ¡°Brody, if you tell me about Ethan¡¯s case honestly,


    I can spare your life.


    Brody was already terrified. Therefore, he immediately spilled everything he knew.


    Apart from the matter of Ethan¡¯s family, Brody even revealed all the murder cases that Milton had


    colluded with Jerry in Harvest County over the years.


    After listening, Wilbur looked at Nichs and asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear.¡± Nichs did not expect things to go so smoothly all of a sudden. Brody had just given


    them a solid


    confession


    Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°I think Milton will being over soon. It¡¯s time for us to end this. Have your


    mene over and round them all up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Jerry Watson. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Milton and the others wouldn¡¯t dare act like this,¡±


    Faron said.


    Wilbur nodded in agreement, but Nichs said, ¡°Jerry is an official, I just need a phone call to have him


    come here by himself. There are so many people here, and a lot of manpower is needed to take them


    all back for interrogation.¡±


    Wilbur thought so too. As long as there was evidence, Jerry would not be able to get away with this.


    Although the ones here were all justckeys, they would not be getting off so easily either. They must


    be wiped out at once to clean up all the corruption here.


    Both Wilbur and Paron agreed to Nichs¡¯s n, so Nichs first ordered the entire special agent


    squadron to conse over immediately. He then called Jerry, revealed lils identity and the unit he


    represented, and ordered him strictly toe to turn himself b


    me time.


    It was rare for Jerry to not be socializing outside and stayed home to watch. His wife saw him staying


    home and dressed herself up, ready to get some intimate time to let off some steam.


    However, when Jerry answered the phone, his expression suddenly changed as he froze on the spot.


    After a long pause, Jerry walked to the window in a daze, looking at the night skies in Harvest County.


    His expression slowly transformed from one state to another.


    After spending so many years in Harvest County, he knew best about the crimes he hadmitted. He


    would not survive if he ever got exposed. At that moment, his stress levels went through the roof.


    His glory days were over, and his subordinates and rtives were about to see the joke he became.


    His children would be reduced toughingstorks, and he himself would be put in prison.


    He could not ept that this was happening to him.

 Chapter 141

    Suddenly, he put on a strained smile, opened the window, and decided to end his miserable life..


    His wife had just changed into her alluring undies that were a present from someone else when she


    saw the scene before her. She screamed in shock and copsed to the ground.


    At the same time, Milton, who was rxing in his own vi, received a message from Kurtis. He was


    furious.


    They could not even take down a disabled person with so many people, and even Brody ended up


    getting detained. That oue was simply uneptable.


    Milton smoked a cigarette, and cursed, ¡°Damn, they came prepared. However, when ites to


    Harvest County, I¡¯m the boss and we y by my rules.¡±


    After cursing, he immediately took out a standard pistol from the sale and rushed to the hotel


    aggressively with a few bodyguards.


    Along the way, Milton called Jerry many times, wanting to talk to him, but no one answered Jerry¡¯s


    phone.


    Milton was fuming. He thought that Jerry did not answer the phone because he was messing around


    with another woman.


    It was Jerry who did not answer the phone. Therefore, he should notin if things get messy and


    he has to deal with the cleanup.


    They have long been in the same boat for so many years. Milton did not take Jerry seriously.


    When he arrived at the hotel, he saw many people surrounding the hotel, but none dared to go in.


    With a gloomy face, Milton gave Kurtis a few ps before rushing into the hotel with his men.


    At the same time, Wilbur, Faron, and the others watched what was going on quietly through the window


    in the hotel room.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Ethan¡¯s face distorted from his anger when he saw Milton


    Wilbur said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will leave him to you.¡±


    Ethan nudded solemnly.


    Very soon, Milton swaggered into the room with his men.


    He looked at Ethan first, then swept his nce across the faces of Wilbur and the others before settling


    on Brady, who was lying on the ground.


    After a while, he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve caused quite a mess. I didn¡¯t expect you, a


    cripple, to know so many powerful friends. I¡¯ve underestimated you¡±


    ¡°Milton, you would have died a long time ago if I weren¡¯t disabled. I used to kill scumbags like you for


    breakfast,¡± Ethan said batterly.


    Indeed, if it was not for his injury and disability, Ethan would¡¯ve taken down anything that stood in his


    path easily. With Ethan¡¯sbat experience and personal strength, he could kill Milton with ease.


    Miltonughed and said, ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re still so stubborn when you¡¯re about to die. I¡¯ll kill you all right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You truly have no regard for thew at all, huh? This is murder you¡¯re talking about,¡± Wilbur said.


    Milton snurled coldly, ¡°This is my Territory. Killing you guys is just like killing ants. Do you think anyone


    will get themselves in trouble for killing ants like you?¡±


    Interesting. So, you¡¯re the one calling the shots in Harvest County?¡± Faron pretended to ask.


    Milton suddenly became wary and looked at Faron, Wilbur, and Nichs.


    Milton berarne more cautious because these people did not em intimidated by him.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing here, and what is your rtionship with Ethan? Milton asked in a low


    voice.


    Although he did not think that Ethan would low any powerful people, he decided to err on the side of


    caution and ask


    If these people were indeed powerful figures, then he would consider talking things out with them and


    ying it rool.


    After all, there were five lives involved. Even if ferry covered this for him, it would still be a lot of trouble.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wilbur nced at Nichs. He smiled and said. ¡°Tell him who you are, or he won¡¯t be able to rest in


    peace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the specialmissioner of Seechertown¡¯s Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection. I


    came here just for you. Milton.¡± Nichs took out his ID card, waved it in front of Milton, and then


    calmly put it away.

 Chapter 142

    Milton¡¯s face darkened immediately, and he quietly stretched his hand behind him.


    If that was the case, this night¡¯s affair would not end well for him.


    Noticing Milton¡¯s movements, Wilbur¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    At that moment, Milton¡¯s phone rang. The specialized ringtone made him aware that it was ferry who


    called back


    It was not the time for him to answer the call. However, Jerry still needed to be informed regarding the


    situation so that he could think of a countermeasure, or at least prepare for it.


    He answered the call slowly, ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Milton, something has happened ¡±


    The voice of Jerry¡¯s panicked wife could be heard from the phone.


    Milton was shocked. Did something happen to Jerry?


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked hastily,


    Jerry¡¯s wife cried, ¡°Jerry took his own life. I don¡¯t know what happened. You¡¯re the closest one to him.


    Tell me, did something bad happen?¡±


    Milton was dumbstruck


    Jerry actually took his own life! After thinking about it for a while, he knew that it must be rted to


    these people before him. They were able to scare Jerry into ending his life. Milton knew there was no


    escape for him anymore.


    At that thought, he hang up the phone, pulled out his pistol, and pointed it at Wilbur and the others. He


    said sternly. ¡°Damn it all. I guess we have to do this the hard way. I am not afraid of you guys.¡±


    ¡°Heli,¡± Farar sorered at that exact moment ¡°Why do you want to turn this matter into terrorism? I¡¯m


    warning you right now. Cracking down on crime still requires evidence to be presented in court, but


    terrorism¨Crted matters only require a list. of names. You should really think this through.¡±


    Hearing Faron¡¯s response, Milion¡¯s hands began to tremble.


    Anti¨Cterrorisin was by no means the same as anti¨Ccrime in nature.


    However, he knew that his crimes were serious. If he was caught, he would end up in jail even if he


    could avoid death. For a moment, Milton, who had always been daminerring and decisive his entire hle,


    was at a loss.


    At that moment, sirens red outside, and countlessw enforcement vehicles arrived. They


    surrounded several blocks with the hotel at the center, Hundreds of special agents got out of their cars


    and arrested everyone they saw. They handcuffed one thug after another and quickly got the situation


    under control.


    Nichs shouted sharply, ¡°Milton.¡±


    Milton Trembled all over.


    Nichs asked, ¡°Do you know the consequences of resisting arrest? If you still think Jerry can protect


    you, then you¡¯re making a big mistake.¡±


    When Milton beard what Nichs said, his heart could not help but skip a beat.


    Obviously, this group of people did not know that ferry had talum his own life out of fer


    Iid connection to thew was dead, and his minions were being arrested one after another. Was le


    going to die with these people before him, or ept legal sanctions?


    This painful choice made his head hurt.


    In the end, Milton roared wildly, saying, ¡°Damn it all! I¡¯m not going down without a fight!¡±


    Chaples


    He aimed his pistol at Ethan and pulled the trigger. To Milton, Ethan was the real culprit behind


    everything.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Then the moment. Milton raised his hand, Wilbur flicked his fingers and a burst of a ma shot out,


    piercing Milton¡¯s wrist. The pistol in his hand fell to the ground with a thud.


    Milton was shocked. At the same time, Wilbur stepped forward and punched him in the stomach,


    sending him flying to the wall Milion spat out blood and slowly slid down from the wall.


    The group of personal bodyguards that Milton brought were stunned and at a loss.


    ¡°Nichs, clear out the venue,¡± Wilbur sand coldly

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    1/2


    Nichs was dumbstruck for some time. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Faron coughed, ¡°This is Wilbur¡¯s room, and no one is allowed toe in. Tale Bendy and the others to


    another room. As for Milton, just say that he resisted arrest. He absconded with a gun and is being


    hunted down right now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nichs quickly nodded along.


    They were going to frame Milton with the charge of absconding first. As for what happened next, they


    could make any arrangements they wanted.


    Falling off a cliff, disappearing, all that could be decidedter.


    At that moment, the special agents had already rushed up to their Door. Milton¡¯s subordinates hurriedly


    lay down on the ground one by one with their hands over their heads. They did not dare to move.


    Their crimes would not warrant a death sentence. They would not be so st upid as Milton to fight the


    officials with their lives.


    Seeing that the special agents had arrested all of them, Nichs called his superiors to report on the


    situation and gave a brief summary.


    Ni ch s¡¯s superior officially notified the relevant departments in Harvest County, and they


    immediately gave full cooperation to Nichs. At the same time, they dispatched a group to start


    stationing around the county.


    After Nichs made the phone call, he asked the special agents to seal off the entire hotel and use it


    as a base of operations.


    What followed would be a long process.


    Investigations, interrogations, prosecutions, and judgments could take more than half a year.


    Since it was an important case, Nichs would make a great contribution once the case was over.


    Promotion and sry increase was a certainty


    Just then, Nichs received a call from the local department saying that J erry had taken his own life in


    fear of being prosecuted.


    Nichs was taken aback, and quickly passed on the news to Wilbur and others.


    Upon hearing the news, Faron waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, there are so many


    witnesses and none of them can escape. Just take your


    ¡°Got it, boss,¡± Nichs said happily.


    His father, who wasrades-in-arms with Faron¡¯s father, was naturally an important figure too


    The arrangement for him toe to Serchertown was the result of discussions between his father and


    Orin. Just like Faron, he was just waiting for a time when he could climb up his careerdder.


    However, if there was such a credit in hand, then the speed of his promotion would not be far belvind


    Faron¡¯s. It might even end up being faster than Faron.


    Wilbur suddenly said to Faron, ¡°You should also handle the case with Nichs. Ethan and I have other


    things to do.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Faron frowned and said, ¡°But our positions are vastly different.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nichs said quickly, ¡°Taron, this was a clue you provided. We sincerely invite you


    to participate in solving the case together. You¡¯re a great contributor.¡±


    Farun nced at Wilbur, who smiled and nodded knowingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re on the right track. Then I guess I¡¯ll take on the extra work. Faron patted Nichs on the


    shoulder. The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Wilbur said, ¡°I need you two to escort mi


    have work to


    Hearing Wilbur¡¯s order, Farm and Nichs nodded solemnly


    Wilbur picked up Milton, who was still unconscious. He then led Ethan and Wendy out of the room.


    Faron and Nichs personally escorted Wilbur and others out of the hotel, and Wilbar drove away in


    Nichs¡¯ car.


    Seeing Wilbur leave, Faron became serious and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s start handling the case. Remove


    Milton out of it too.¡± ¡°Alright¡±


    The two turned around, walked into the hotel, and started on their next task This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Under Wendy¡¯s navigation, Wilbur drove to her shop


    It was alreadyte at night. Wendy gat out of the car, looked at Ethan, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy for


    you¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ethan said with tears in his eyes.


    Wendy smiled slightly. Wilbur then asked, ¡°Do you sell any wine, candles, and incense?¡±


    ¡°We do,¡± Wendy replied.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Wendy¡¯s shop was a small convenient shop just like any others in the vige. It was not big, but it had


    common daily necessities for themon folk, including the things Wilbur asked for.


    She hurriedly opened the door, took two bottles of wine, a bunch of candles, and put them in the car.


    Wilber smiled and said, ¡°You should rest first, Ethan and I are going to do something. We wille to


    you tomorrow.


    Wendy nced at the unconscious Milton and nodded silently. She knew that it was impossible for her


    to participate in whatever they were doing next.


    Wilbur and Ethan got into the car, and under Ethan¡¯s guidance, they drove toward his parents¡¯ grave.


    At cemetery at the foot of the mountain, Wilbur and Ethan got out of the car and came to the grave of


    Ethan¡¯s parents.


    Wilbur helped Ethan light the candles, then knelt in front of the grave with him.


    Ethan cried bitterly. Wilbur silently dragged Milton out of the car and threw him in front of the grave. He


    opened a bottle of wine and poured it on Milton¡¯s face.


    Milton was awakened and looked at the scene in front of him in a panic.


    Wilbur handed the bottle to Ethan. He did not say anything and smashed it on Milton¡¯s head right away.


    Milton cried out in pain, knowing that things had taken a turn for the worse. He repeatedly begged for


    mercy.


    However, at that moment, Ethan waspletely overwhelmed with grief and anger. His emotions took


    over as he shouted, ¡± Pay for my parents¡¯ life with yours.¡¯


    As he said that, Ethan took the broken wine bottle and stabbed Milton repeatedly.


    After just a few strikes, Milton was gone andy lifelessly on the ground.


    Wilbur flicked his fingers, and a sparknded on Milton¡¯s body, igniting the corpse.


    Afterward, the two of them sat in silence, watching the candles burn, and drank wine until dawn.


    By the next morning, Ethan was already drunk and unconscious, and only Milton¡¯s ashes remained. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur bowed before the grave and said, ¡°I will take good care of Ethan. Please rest in peace.¡±


    After doing that, he got in the car with Ethan on his back and went back to the hotel in the city to sleep.


    It was when Ethan woke up in the afternoon that Wilbur noticed his mood had improved. The two of


    them decided to go out for dinner.


    There were very few people on the streets of Harvest County. There were only a few pedestrians on


    the road, and they all had the same expression on their faces. It seemed that everyone knew that


    something had happened in Harvest County.


    While eating, Wilbur asked, ¡°What do you n to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan shook his head.


    Wilbur did not continue the conversation. After the meal, he drove Ethan to Wendy¡¯s shop, Wendly got


    into the car, and the three of them drove around the county.


    When they arrived at the center of the county, Wilbur stopped the car. He looked at the advertisement


    for rent under a shopping mall and said, ¡°Ethan, what do you think about buying this ce and opening


    a supermarket?


    ¡°Hi?¡± Ethan nced at the sign. 1,300 square meters ofrge venes were for rent or sale.


    ¡°It¡¯ll cost a lot of money. I can¡¯t afford it,¡± Ethanmented.


    Even if it was located in a county, this ce would at least cost him 20 million dors.


    It was such a big ce, and it was also themercial center of the county. He did not have that much


    money.


    2/2


    Wendy¡¯s eyes were also wide open. She felt that Wilbur was making a mean joke.


    Wilbur smiled slightly, ¡°Money is not a problem. I have it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take your money anymore. I took what I should have, and you¡¯ve helped with my revenge as


    well. I can¡¯t have you spend so much money for my sake!¡± Ethan said,


    Wilbur said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes turned red. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, ¡°I know what you mean, but I¡¯m just


    a cr ipple. I don¡¯t know how to do business. No matter how much money you give me, you will lose it all


    in the end. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    1/2


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have Wendy to help you out? Her family runs a store, so she can be


    regarded as a professional. You can fix up this ce and let Wendy be the manager, and you¡¯ll be the


    owner. Doesn¡¯t that sound nice to you


    Wendy hurriedly waved her hands and said, ¡°I can do it. I¡¯m only helping out in the store at home. I


    can¡¯t do it if it¡¯s such a big supermarket. You¡¯re going to lose money. You¡¯ll be losing a lot of money¡±


    Wilbur looked at the two of them, then smiled and said, ¡°Why are you two such worrywarts? That¡¯s it,


    this matter is settled.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Both of them werepletely dumbfounded.


    At that moment, Wilbur had already taken out his phone and dialed the number in the advertisement.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ?


    ¡°How much is your shop?¡±


    ¡°21 million, and the price is final ¡±


    ¡°Come here immediately to sign the contract and collect the money.¡± Wilbur cut off the call.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The other party was baffled and could not speak for a long time. The seller could not believe


    that the buyer did not bother to make a counteroffer for such a big deal.


    Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Wilbur, I¡¯m really not dit to do business.¡±


    Wendy added, ¡°I can¡¯t do it either. My family runs a grocery store. I don¡¯t know where to start with such


    a big supermarket.¡±


    Seeing the panicked look on the two of them, Wilbur smiled slightly and said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I have


    experts in this field in Seechertown. I¡¯ll have theme over tomorrow with an administrator to work


    with you on secting up this supermarket, In the future, I will also start up a supermarket chain and open


    shops all over the country. When this supermarket is merged into my supermarket chain, things will be


    a lot easier for you.!


    Hearing this, the two fell silent,


    Ethan knew that Wilbur would not be to him. After this incident, Wendy also knew that Wilbur was not


    someoar that only talked big


    It was just that it would cost him tens of millions. The cost was not only to buy real estate, but also for


    renovation, stocking, gp, and so on. It would take up at least 40 to 50 million dors in total.


    Neither of them doubted Wilbur¡¯s wealth, but the favor was far too great.


    Wilbur patted Ethan on the shoulder and said, ¡°You and I are friends, so don¡¯t overthink it. I will have


    shares in this supermarket. It¡¯s not for free. You and Wendy just need to work hard.¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan felt a little relieved. He Inalus at Wilbur gratefully with tears in his eyes. It was worth


    it having Wilbur as a Iriend


    Wendy was touched. Ethan did not befriend the wrong person.


    Wilbur smiled slightly looking at the two.


    It was obvious that Wendy and Ethan still had feelings for each other.


    It was just that Ethan was indeed somewhat unworthy of Wendy in his current state.


    However, if than had a steady ie, things might actually work out for the two of them.


    Wilbur could only help so much. Whether they end up with each other or not was up to them.


    Not long after, a BMW arrived, and a middle-aged man got out at the entrance of the shop and looked


    around.


    Wilbur waved at him, and the group wallud into the shop.


    2/2


    After walking around inside, Wilbur happily transferred the money. He then let Ethan and Wendy


    handle the contractual matters while he retumed to the hotel


    Once back at the hotel, Wilbur called Faye and told her about the supermarket.


    Faye immediately agreed to pick a person with management experience to meet with Ethan the next


    day to help set up the supermarket. There were many talents in the management team at Cape


    Consortium. Any one of their staff could handle a small supermarket with ease.


    After finishing these things, Wilbur closed the door and slept until the next noon, when the person thatProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Faye appointed


    arrived


    The man¡¯s name was Rupert Lund, and he was in his thirties. He wore sses and looked decent.


    Wilbur called Ethan and Wendy to help them get acquainted with each other over a meal, then get


    ready for the next part of their work

 Chapter 146

    After the meal, Wilbur said to Ethan and Wendy, ¡°I¡¯m done with my business here. I should get going


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay for a few more days?¡± Ethan was obviously reluctant, and Wendy followed suit to


    persuade Wilbur to stay


    Wilbur said with a smile, ¡°I have a lot of things to deal with in Seechertown. I have set up a big


    company there, and it¡¯s a huge


    one.


    When Ethan and Wendy heard this, they felt embarrassed to persuade Wilbur to stay.


    Rupert watched from the side with envy. How cool it would be if he had a friend like Wilbur


    After exining everything. Wilbur left and returned to the hotel. He could not control how things


    between Ethan and Wendy would go next, but he had tried his best to create opportunities for them.


    That was the only thing he could do.


    After sitting in the hotel for a while, he was ready to leave. Nichs and Faron should be busy now, so


    it was best to not bother them.


    Just when he was about to leave, Faron suddenly gave him a call.


    ¡°We ran into something troublesome.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wilbur felt a little strange. What could be considered troublesome for Faron?


    ¡°We found something unusual when we searched Milton¡¯s house. Can youe over?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s unusual?¡±


    ¡°We found a basement in his house, but when someone approached it, they instantly felt dizzy and


    nauseated. We dare not go in. Can you take a look?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Give me the address and I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Wilbur received the address almost instantly and he drove over to Milton¡¯s


    house right away.


    When he arrived at the door of Milton¡¯s house, there were many special agents outside, and Faron and


    Nichs were also waiting at the door.


    Wilbur got out of the car and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Several special agents were sent to the hospital because they got too close. No one


    dares to enter Milton¡¯s house now.¡± Nichs frowned.


    Wilbur frowned and said, ¡°Take me there.¡±


    The two nodded and led Wilbur into the backyard of Milton¡¯s house. They then pointed to an opening of


    an underground passage ahead.


    Faron said, ¡°That¡¯s the ce. We feel unwell if we get too close to it. A few special agents traveled


    down, and they were almost stuck down there.¡±


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go down and have a look.¡±


    Wilbur strode forward to the door of the underground passage and looked down.


    The bottom was very deep and dark. One could not see the end of the passage from the entrance.


    However, a strange force emanated faintly from below. Wilbur scoffed coldly and walked down with big


    strides.


    The passage was about ten meters wide, and the further one traveled down, the more obvious the


    fluctuations felt. A strong scent of blood was alsoing from below.


    Unmoved, Wilbur went down to the end of the passage and came to a door.


    This door was locked and sealed up tightly. The source of the trange power was behind the door.


    Without any hesitation, Wilbur kicked the door to pieces and walked right in.


    It was arge basement, but it was dark. Within the darkness, there was a force throbbing somewhere.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Snapped his fingers and a mass of spiritual power rose above his head, illuminating the entire


    basement.


    That was a low¨Clevel spell, illuminos.


    The view of the entire basement was unobstructed. In the middle of the damp room was a round stone


    table. On the stone table, there was a blood¨Cred stone, emitting a faint glow.


    The pungent smell of bloud and that strange force filled the room and charged at Wilbur.


    This power, which was enough to kill any ordinary people, made Wilbur excited.

 Chapter 147

    ¡°Damn, this is an unexpected gain.¡± Wilbur could not help butugh as he stared at the bloodstone.


    Spiritual energy fluctuated violently within the bloodstone. It was exactly what Wilbur needed, so he


    was overjoyed by his good fortune.


    When he stretched out his hand, a wave of spiritual power gushed out from his palms, covering the


    bloodstone. He then waved his hand and the bloodstone disappeared miraculously.


    Wilbur looked around the basement and saw that there was nothing else.


    Wilbur felt a little regretful. He did not know how such a thing could be in Milton¡¯s house. It was a pity


    that Milton was dead. Otherwise, he would be able to ask some questions.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, that did not matter. No matter what was its origin or what kind of spiritual energy it contained,


    it was still useful to


    him.


    After leaving the basement, Wilbur looked at Nichs and Faron, who were slightly nervous, and said,


    ¡°I have already cleared whatever¡¯s in there. You can search the ce as you like ¡±


    ¡°What was it? Faron looked a little curious.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. You¡¯re really lucky this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Faron asked, ¡°Is it something rted to me?¡±


    Wilbur answered, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it here. Take me to the train station. I¡¯m going back to


    Seechertown


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive back. I¡¯ll get you a better car.¡± Nichs appeared attentive. He knew very well Wilbur had


    given him the credit for the case, so he felt the need to be nicer to Wilbur due to his friendship with


    Faron as well


    Wilbur shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome, and I¡¯ll have to return the carter. I¡¯ll take the


    train and I will arrive in


    under an hour. It¡¯ll save me more time.¡±


    Faron and Nichs did not insist anymore, and Faron immediately drove Wilbur to the train station.


    Watching Wilbur enter the station, Faron murmured, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s progress with my thing?


    Wilbur got on the high¨Cspeed train, found a seat, and sat down.


    There were two girls sitting right across from him.


    One had short hair and looked dashing, while the other had a ponytail and looked lively. Both of them


    were pretty.


    Beside Wilbur was a stylishly dressed young man who looked about thirty years old.


    After sitting down, Wilbur began to close his eyes and rest..


    After the train started, the two girls started chatting among themselves.


    Wilbur could tell the two were fresh graduates from the conversation between them. They have


    graduated from prestigious. universities as well. They traveled to Shertown to prepare for an


    interview with Cape Consortium.


    They were very excited about their resumes being able to pass the screening. After all, Cape


    Consortium was a well¨Cknown multinational corporation. As long as they couldnd a job there, their


    sries and benefits would surely be great.


    While the two were encouraging each other and thinking about how to pass for the interview, the man


    next to Wilbur suddenly spoke up, ¡°You girls are going to Cape Consortium for an interview?


    ¡°Yes?¡± the short¨Chaired girl replied.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Remy Hudson, the general manager of Glory


    Media Company under Cape Consortium.¡±


    The short¨Chaired girl said quickly, ¡°Oh! My name is Indra Ramos, and this is my ssmate, Madison


    Snyder.¡±


    Remy nodded politely and smiled, ¡°May I ask what position were you two going to apply for in Cape


    Consortium?¡±


    ¡°We majored in finance and management, and we intend to apply for two middle management


    assistant positions,¡± Indra


    said.


    Remy nodded, then said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy. Although you graduated from university, you don¡¯t have


    any work experience. I guess the oue won¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    Remy¡¯s words seemed to have poured a bucket of cold water on the two girls¡® heads. Both of them


    seemed to be a bit bummed


    out.


    However, Reiny smiled and said, ¡°How about this? If you two are interested, you cane to our


    company. We are argepany under Cape Consortium, but the requirements for education and


    work experience are lower.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    im

 Chapter 148

    ¡°What does yourpany do?¡± Indra was obviously an outgoing girl as she had been chatting with


    Remy


    Remy said, ¡°We deal with personal media. You should know that we¡¯re now in the era of personal


    media. With your looks and our management team, you¡¯ll start garnering attention online very quickly.


    Sonn, you guys will be able to sell merchandise on your live streams. By then, your sry and


    commission wouldnd you about a million dors a year.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The two of them were obviously surprised. Making a million dors in a year was a great temptation to


    anyone.


    Wilbur, who closed his eyes and was resting, was delighted when he overheard the conversation. It


    seemed like Cape Consortium had infiltrated every industry imaginable. However, he never questioned


    Cape Consortium¡¯s management, nor did he intend to challenge it.


    The two girls were obviously moved, but the long¨Chaired girl, Madison, was obviously still a little


    cautious. She asked quietly. ¡°But we don¡¯t have any talents, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Remy said with a chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s fine. We have screenwriters who will write jokes and scripts for you.


    As long as you act ordingly, with your looks and temperament, it won¡¯t take long for both of you to


    gain clout on the inte.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Indra was obviously tempted.


    To be honest, they were not sure about their Interview with Cape Consortion


    After all, Cape Consortium was arge multinationalpany while they were just fresh graduates.


    They did not have their hopes up and just wanted to give the interview a try.


    However, Rey¡¯s terms were obviously very tempting. As young people, they naturally knew how much


    money one could make in live streaming. As long as there were views, the money they could earn in


    one or two years was enough tost them


    for a lifetime.


    At that moment, Indra began to discuss the details with Madison, while Remy watched quietly with a


    smile on his face.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After a long time, Indra said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my ssmate said that she wants to go to Cape


    Consortium¡¯s Headquarters for the interview first. But we can try it out at yourpany too.¡±


    Remy replied with a smile, ¡°No problem. We¡¯re also apany under Cape Consortium. You¡¯re not


    making the wrong choice no matter where you go.¡±


    The two girls had full trust in anything rted to Cape Consortium, especially Indra. She kept talking to


    Remy along the way, but Madison only responded asionally.


    Soon, the train arrived at Seechertown Station, Wilbur got up and took onest look at the three of


    them before getting oll


    He walked out of the trait station and took a taxi home. It was already past three o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon when he got home, so he went straight to his mom.


    Sitting in the room, Wilbur thought for a moment and then waved his hand, ¡°Open¡±


    There was a fluctuation in the space in the room, and his figure disappeared silently.


    The next moment, Wilbur appeared in a strange space.


    Thend was ck in color and the space was unly about a hundred square meters, surrounded by


    boundless darkness.


    In the middle of thisnd, there was an altar made of stones. A pale me burned in the center of the


    altar.


    The newly acquired bloodstone and the token that fell from Duran¡¯s bodyy silently at his feet.


    This demine and the altar of the dragon in this ne were Wilbur¡¯s biggest secrets.


    When he was sixteen years old, the dragon¨Cshaped birthmark on his back suddenly awakened,


    allowing him to possess this demine and the Dragon¡¯s Altar.


    He was shocked after figuring out the functions of this altar.


    He obtained two divine skills, which were the Dragon¡¯s Chant, and Godly Training Form from this altar.


    They were the reason why he became so powerful.


    Dragon¡¯s Chant was the cultivation secret of the ancient dragon n. After practicing this skill, humans


    could gradually possess the attributes of a dragon


    Dragons were one of the most powerful races that existed in ancient times.


    Whether it was physical strength or spiritual power, they were terrifying forces to deal with. The Godly


    Training Form was even more amazing.

 Chapter 149

    When Wilbur obtained the Godly Training Form, he knew that it was the ultimate physical technique in


    the world.


    Although there were only dozens of simple movements, thebination of these movements could


    transform into endless


    Moves


    Wilbur had not mastered even a fraction of its full strength, yet his martial arts skills were already


    considered to be unrivaled.


    He dared not imagine how strong he would be if he fully mastered the Godly Training Form..


    Both the Dragon¡¯s Chant and Godly Training Form came from the Dragon¡¯s Altar, but the altar had way


    more to offer than just


    that.


    After pondering for a moment, Wilbur picked up the bloodstone and taken under his feet. He then took


    a few steps forward and threw the items into the mes of the altar.


    The pale Came rose suddenly, and an ancient and vast aura, as if spanning millions of years of time


    and space, descended before Wilbur


    Wilbur¡¯s heart tightened. Although he had experienced this many times, he was still somewhat nervous


    every time it happened.


    The aura melted into the mes, and the blondstone and token were instantly melted.


    A momentter, above the mes, a golden and transparent hourss appeared, and blue starlights


    appeared in the hourss.


    Just then, an old voice boomed loudly, ¡°The sacrifice this time received 120 grams of the Dragon God¡¯s


    Grace. You can choose to exchange for the following Items¡±


    Below the hourss, a screen made out of light appeared immediately, and the images and names of


    more than a dozen items appeared on it.


    ¡°Marrow Cleansing Pill. Costs 90 grams of grace points. Capable of cleansing a mortal¡¯s body of


    impurities and helping them be a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Explorer¡¯s de. Pussesses mysterious powers that one will need to discover by themselves.¡±


    ¡°True Sight. Costs 120 grams of grace points Grants the user true sight for one minute to see through


    all illusions. Can be used once a day.¡±


    There were several options below, all of which were treasures that did not exist in this world.


    Wilbur was overwhelmed by the choices.


    He did not know who this Dragon God was, nor did he know why this altar came to his possession.


    However, no matter what, the Dragon God was an existence that went beyond this world. Wilbur


    suspected that it might be the most powerful existence in this universe.


    Not even a god could possess so many iztapical items.


    He would never forget the countless magical items that appeared when the altar opened for his first


    sacrifice.


    Back then, the light screen was constantly rolling, and the items on it, apart from the pills and technique


    manuals, there were even interster spaceships, space fortresses, and other things that far surpassed


    human technological advancements.


    That time, he stood in front of the light screen and watched it go for three full days until the light screen


    eventually disappeared.


    After that Incident, he could not calm down for several months.


    The Dragon¡¯s Altarpletely turned his world upside down.


    When he sacrificed to the altar again, the only things that could be exclunged for the grace points he


    sacrificed were disyed.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, he knew that as long as he had enough grace points there was nothing he could not redeem.


    If he had enough grace points, he could own the entire universe.


    However, unfortunately, over the years, there were very few items that could be collected for sacrifice.


    After a long time, he sighed, and silently clicked on the Marrow Cleansing Pill on the light screen.


    In an instant, the golden hourss tumed upside down, and the blue grace points flowed down to the


    other side.


    The Marrow Cleansing Pill floated out from the light screen and floated in front of him. He only had 30


    grams of grace points left, which could not be exchanged for anything.


    Looking at the Marrow Cleansing Pill, Wilbur smiled helplessly. He was ready to leave.

 Chapter 150

    It was an altar in a demine, in which he could store anything.


    When needed, he only needed to use his spiritual power to open up the altar, and the contents inside


    woulde to him. It was extremely convenient.


    However, just as he was about to leave, that old voice spoke again.


    ¡°My sacrificer, you have sacrificed too little recently. Don¡¯t forget that your body has reached its limits.


    Be careful, or you¡¯ll explode and dir,¡±


    After the voice finished speaking, it disappeared.


    Wilbur stood there in a daze for a long time and suddenly started cursing. ¡°Damn it! The only thing you


    talk about is sacrifices all day long. How am I supposed to find so many sacrifices? If they were that


    easy toe by, I would¡¯ve dominated the universe long ago. I don¡¯t need you to be running your


    mouth over this all the time.¡±


    Wilbur suddenly shrank his neck defensively and waited carefully for a long time.


    Seeing that he got no response, he straightened his back and snorted coldly.


    He knew that the Dragon God was a strange being that did not need believers. He only needed


    sacrifices and offered items in exchange for them. The more sacrifices, the better the items.


    However, Wilbur sometimes wondered if he had fallen for some sort of trap.


    Ever since the Dragon God bestowed upon him the Dragon¡¯s Chant and made him extremely powerful,


    he also encountered a terrifying problem


    His body was often on the verge of breaking down.


    That was because the Dragon¡¯s Chant was a technique that could only be practiced by the ancient


    dragon n. As a human, his body could not bear the pressure brought about by the surge in spiritual


    power and strength after practicing the Dragon¡¯s


    Chant


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he needed to make sacrifices frequently to obtain things like elixirs that strengthen his


    physique to ensure that he would not just explode and die.


    Wilbur felt conflicted over this matter. He could not stop practicing now because once the practice


    started, the body will absorb spiritual power by itself, and his strength will continue to increase. If he


    stopped practicing, that would only hasten his death. If he continued to practice the Dragon¡¯s Chant, his


    physique would indeed improve, but it would never catch


    up with the troubles caused by the Dragon¡¯s Chant. His life was constantly in danger.


    Wilbur sighed helplessly, then exited the Dragon Altar and appeared in his room.


    There was almost no sulution to this problem, and he could only take one step at a time.


    Looking at the time, it was already past six o¡¯clock. Wilbur went to the kitchen and started cooking.


    Right as he finished cooking, Faye had juste home from work.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready,¡± Wilbur greeted with a smile.


    Faye was obviously in a good mood. She gave Wilbur a pretty smile and went upstairs to change.


    Wilbur shook his head, not understanding why women liked changing clothes so much.


    He could wear the same set of clothes for a werk.


    A littleter, Faye had changed into a short shirt and came downstairs. The two began to eat.


    During their meal, Wilbur asked, ¡°Has thepany started to recruit people recently?¡±


    Faye nodded and said, ¡°We are starting a five¨Cyear n. We n to establish Cape Consortium¡¯s own


    supermarket system within the next five years and expand all over the country. We¡¯re preparing to


    compete with other huge supermarket


    chains. That¡¯s why we needed more talent and manpower.¡±


    Wilbur rodiled. He knew that, but he did not expect Faye to cause such a stir.


    However, it did not matter. He had never worried about running the business, and he had no time to


    worry about it either.


    ¡°Then how did you guys find the time to expand into the personal media industry?¡± Wilbur asked again.


    Faye froze for a moment. She frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯re not doing that. We¡¯re only running physical


    businesses right now. Although personal media is very popr now, the risk is quite high.¡±


    Wilbur suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°Did we not expand into personal media?¡±

 Chapter 151

    ¡°No,¡± Faye said without hesitation.


    Wilbur set his bowl down, falling deep into thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Faye asked, confused.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°I met this guy named Remy Hudson when I was on the way back today. He ims


    he¡¯s from Glory Media, one of Cape¡¯spanies. Are you surr we don¡¯t own a ce like that?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Faye shook her head. ¡°He must be a scammer using our name.¡±


    Wilbur said, ¡°Well, we should be more careful, then. These scammers might ruin Cape¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ll make sure our legal team takes care of it the second we sense anything.¡± Faye


    said.


    Wilbur was still worried.


    Faye said, ¡°To be honest, situations like this aren¡¯t rare at all. These people can im they¡¯re under


    Cape, but they can¡¯t start apany using our name.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but just telling people they¡¯re under Cape might be enough to tarnish our reputation,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye set her bowl down as well. ¡°I know, but they¡¯re only telling people verbally, aren¡¯t they? We won¡¯t


    have enough evidence to sendwyers after them. They won¡¯t admit to anything for sure. But since


    you¡¯re concerned about it, I¡¯ll tell the legal team to look into this and send out a warning to Glory


    Media.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need for that since it¡¯s not going to do much. Leave it,¡± Wilbur said. He knew how busy


    Faye was and did not want to cause her more trouble.


    To be honest, Faye did not think that someone else using Cape¡¯s name was a big deal at all.


    Lots of people these days werepeting to be part of Cape, spreading various lies and ims. There


    was not much that could be done about it, and the best way to go about it was just to let it slide.


    Wilbur went back to eating. Faye said, ¡°Oh right, Boss. You weren¡¯t home for a few days, are things


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh, everything went great.¡±


    Faye smirked. ¡°Did you meet that Madison girl while you were away too?¡±


    ¡°What? No, I met her on my way back! We barely met each other. I just know she¡¯s going to a job


    interview at Cape,¡±


    Wilbur wolfed down his food and practically ran back to his room right after.


    Faye sighed, mumbling to herself, ¡°I wonder what kind of girl she is to have you care so much.¡±


    The next afternoon.


    Madison arrived at the human resources department of Cape International with her resume, waiting in


    the lounge excitedly.


    Madison and Indra had barely slept the previous night, talking till the wee hours of the morning and


    marveling at how far they hade. On that morning, Madison hade to Cape, and Indra had gone


    to Glory Media Company.


    The thought of Cape being an internationalpany made Madison a little nervous. She then looked


    around and realized that everyone else here for the interview looked the same.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Anyone would want to talor a job interview like this seriously.


    Just then, ady walked up to them with a nk face and asked, ¡°Which one of you is Madison


    Snyder?¡±


    Madison hurriedly got to her feet. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Where to? Madison was a little confused. The interview had barely started, and she was far from the


    first person to go in.


    ¡°Miss Yves has asked for you toe in to be interviewed personally by her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madison was shocked. She did not understand how she deserved this.


    ¡°Juste with me,¡± Thedy was starting to get impatient.


    Madison did not dare say another word and followed thedy meekly to the elevator.

 Chapter 152

    Not long after, the two of them reached the top floor. Thedy showed Madison to Faye¡¯s secretary,


    then left.


    The secretary nced at Madison. ¡°Are you Madison Snyder?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Madison was starting to get more and more nervous.


    The secretary got up and pushed the door of the office open. ¡°You can go inside. Miss Yves is waiting


    for you.¡±


    Madison entered the office nervously.


    The office was minimally decorated, but everything in there from the furniture to the decor could be said


    to be a work of art that reflected just how tasteful the person inhabiting this space was.


    Behind the wide office desk was ady wearing a blue power suit. She was leaning back in her chair,


    observing Madison thoroughly.


    Madison¡¯s heartbeat sped up greatly.


    The woman behind the desk looked to be in her thirties. Her features were exquisite and breathtaking,


    a ssic beauty.


    Her long ck hair was pinned into a bun, making her look sophisticated and elegant.


    Standing before someone with such a powerful presence made Madison shrink into herself, feeling


    impossibly small


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s an honor to meet you, Miss Yves,¡± Madison stammered out a greeting


    Faye nodded, gesturing for Madison to sit down


    Madison fidgeted with her hands on herp, not even daring to raise her head.


    She was starting to regreting here already.


    She should have never showed up. Miss Yves¡® presence alone was enough to make Madison feel


    suffocated, and she would have run if she had not already sat down in the chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look at your resume,¡± Faye said calmly.


    Madison said hurriedly, ¡°Thank you, Miss Yves.¡±


    ¡°You just graduated from studying management?¡± Faye asked.


    Madison kept her head bowed. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°What qualities do you think you have that make you suitable for the role of department manager here?


    It¡¯s important to note that studies don¡¯t represent experience, and you hardly have any experience,¡±


    Faye said, leaning forward.


    The gesture was enough to make Madison break out into a sweat, and she could hardly get a word out.


    Faye saw the look on Madison¡¯s face and shook her head as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    nervous. Take your time.¡®


    Madison summoned all the courage in herself to lift her head up. ¡°Miss Yves, I know my academic


    achievements are only enough for me to qualify for an interview. However, I¡¯m determined and


    hardworking, and I promise to give my all in learning everything to yield the best performance if Cape


    gives me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Faye said, unimpressed.


    Madison took a deep breath. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t got any work experience, but I graduated with first


    honors. I¡¯m sure that in time, I¡¯ll prove myself to be deserving of a position in Cape International?


    ¡°Well, why aren¡¯t you furthering your studies and getting your master¡¯s degree before you start


    working? Wouldn¡¯t that get you a better job?¡± Faye asked.


    Madison seemed less scared now. ¡°My family isn¡¯t that well¨Cto¨Cdo, and my parents are sick. I need a


    job.¡±


    ¡°Your family has nothing to do with Cape. Do you see Cape as just a steppingstone?¡± Faye asked


    coldly.


    Yves lowered her head for a while, before saying, ¡°I know Cape is an internationalpany, and I¡¯m


    not saying I deserve this job just because my parents are sick. I came here because Cape is a huge


    force with enough room for me to grow and prove myself. I also heard that Cape values hardworking,


    focused individuals and has a great working environment. That¡¯s why 1 applied to work here.¡±


    Faye looked at Madison, saying nothing for a long time. Madison blinked, her chest heaving as she


    was slightly breathless


    These words hade from the bottom of her heart, but they had also taken all of her courage to get


    out of her.


    Faye Yves¡® presence was just far too powerful

 Chapter 153

    Finally, Faye shed a smile. ¡°That was pretty impressive, Come to the human resources department


    again tomorrow. There¡¯ll be a contract waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Madison blinked, only realizing she had been hired a beatter.


    The surprise hit her like a truck, and she did not know how to handle it. She had never thought that she


    would actually get the job. She stumbled as she got to her feet, bowing over and over again to Faye.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Faye said calmly. ¡°We¡¯re always open to giving young people a chance. I hope you make the best of


    yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Yves. I promise I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Madison bowed again and left.


    Faye waited until she was gone before slumping back into her chair with a sigh. ¡°I guess men do really


    go for the young ones, and Boss is no exception. God, am I really getting old?


    Meanwhile, Indra arrived at Glory Media Company following the address Remmy had given her with a


    heart full of hope as well.


    The ce was an office building. Indra found the right number and knocked carefully.


    ¡°Come in,¡± ady¡¯s voice said.


    Indra pushed the door open and was greeted with the sight of a huge office desk. The floor was


    covered with a thick red carpet, and behind the desk sat a woman around thirty years of age wearing


    thick makeup.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman asked.


    Indra said, ¡°Oh, Mister Hudson told me toe.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on in. Mister Hudson, the girl you mentioned is here,¡± thedy called out before warmly


    ushering Indra to sit down and pouring her a cup of coffee.


    Indra looked around the office. While the office wasn¡¯t big, it wasvishly decorated.


    Just then, Remy came out of a room from the side.


    He smiled at the sight of Indra. ¡°Look at you, gorgeous and charming. You¡¯re perfect for the stream.¡®


    ¡°You always have the best taste, Mister Hudson,¡± the woman tittered.


    Remy said, ¡°Ah, let me introduce you to our human resources manager, Miss Shiny Wace.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Wace,¡± Indra said, bowing again. Shirmy smiled in response.


    Remy said, ¡°Indra, we¡¯re a mediapany so employment is pretty simple. Here¡¯s your contract. You


    can take a look at it and sign it once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Remy passed a document to Indra.


    She took it from him and read the contents from top to bottom.


    The contract seemed pretty decent, with fixed working hours in the evening and at night. The employee


    would be paid as long as they had streamed for a fixed amount of hours, and there seemed to be no


    penalty.


    The sry started at 10,000 dors. It was a pretty great deal for a young woman straight out of


    university.


    The job seemed pretty simple too. All Indra had to do was just film some videos and go on live streams,


    then wait for the


    viewer count to rise to start promoting products. There was even a fifty percentmission cut for


    every product sold during


    livestream, which was almost unheard of.


    Indra was more than happy to be onboard and signed the contract eagerly.


    Reay waited until she was done before letting out a broad smile. ¡°Alright, let me tale you to where the


    livestreams happen. You can getfortable with the set, and you¡¯ll be able to start tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this it?¡± Indta asked.


    Remy shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re a streaming tform, and our working hours run extremelyte. We¡¯d be


    flooded with noise reports if we streamed from here, so our sets are usually out of town¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Indra nodded.


    Remy led her out of the office and into his car, and the two of them drove out of town.


    Time slowly licked by, and Indra was starting to get a little antsy. Wherever they seemed to be heading


    was quite a distance away, and there seemed to be hardly anyone around.

 Chapter 154

    ¡°Mister Hudson, where are we headril to? It seems like a pretty distant location,¡± Indra asked.


    Remy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re based in a factory. It¡¯s a little out of town but reallyvish! Trust me,


    you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Indra nodded.


    A little over an hourter, the car drove into an abandoned factory and stopped in front of one of the


    factory buildings inside.


    Remy got out of the car. Indra looked around her and frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll see when you get inside,¡± Remy replied with a smile.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Indra nodded, then followed him inside


    There were several rooms inside the building, and some of them were ying music.


    Indra¡¯s frown deepened as she began to sense something amiss.


    Just then, two young men with cameras around their necks greeted Remy, ¡°Mister Hudson¡±


    Remy nodded, and said to the two men, ¡°She¡¯s a new hire. Get some close¨Cups of her, so she feels


    morefortable.¡±


    ¡°What close¨Cups?¡± Indra was starting to panic.


    Remy smiled. ¡°The normal kind. You¡¯ll make an ount after that, and just follow the scripts we


    provide to you. The money wille the second you get famous ¡±


    Indra was brought into a room.


    It was set up like a simple photography studio.


    Remy sat down on a chair and looked pointedly at the two men. ¡°Get on with it ¡±


    One of the men, a blond guy, smiled. ¡°Put your bag down. We¡¯ll get you in a few poses.¡±


    Indra was feeling a little scared now. Why did thispany feel so shady?


    She was about to say something when the other guy took her hag from her. He took out her phone and


    switched it off.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Indra was truly scared now.


    Remy said, ¡°What are you so scared of? You¡¯re not allowed to have your phone on you during working


    hours.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to switch my phone off, do you?¡± Indra asked.


    Remy frowned. ¡°That¡¯s to maximize productivity. Girt to work.¡±


    ¡°Take your shirt off,¡± the blond guy said, fiddling with his camera.


    Indra was shocked. ¡°What the hell? Gave me my stuff back, I quit!¡±


    Remy¡¯s expression darkened at once, ¡°Hey, you signed a contract. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m quitting anyway! What are you going to do about it?¡± Indra shouted


    Remy sneered and pped his hands.


    The next second, several men charged into the room. They were all holding baseball bats, staring at


    her with sly smiles on


    their faces.


    Indra finally realized that she had been tricked, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Hemmy smirked. ¡°Are you now? Boys, teach her a lesson.¡±


    Two men stepped forward at once and unleashed a torrent of physical assaults on Indra.


    Indra had never experienced anything like this. She cried out in pain and shock, screaming her lungs


    out,


    A whileter, Remy finally called out for the two men to stop. ¡°You¡¯ll listen to me as long as you¡¯re here.


    Make me enough money and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bury you alive right here.¡±


    Indra trembled in tear. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to star in some adult videos. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Remy said with a sly


    grin.


    Indra¡¯s chest lurched. How did she end up here?


    Her face grew pale, and she wrapped her hands tightly around herself.


    ¡°Strip her down,¡± Remy roared

 Chapter 155

    Indra ng onto her clothes for dear life, but she was nowhere as strong as several imenbined.


    They tore her clothes off her and gave her a fierce beating.


    ¡°What now, Mister Hudson?¡± asked one of the men.


    Remy snorted. ¡°Lock her up and let her go without food for three days. If she still wen¡¯t listen, you guys


    can take turns having fun with her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Hudson,¡± the group of men replied, bursting out intoughter.


    Indra felt truly hopeless, trembling in bath physical and emotional agony.


    The next second, Remy waved a hand and some men dragged Indra into another roarn, leaving her in


    there and locking the door.


    This ce was in the middle of nowhere, and there was no way Indra could get any help.


    Remy returned to his office. On his desk was aputer, the screen divided into numerous boxes


    showing different footage.


    Various streamers of both genders were bent into different positions, doing unthinkable deeds. The


    streams were garnering viewers in the hundreds of thousands, and some of them even raked in


    millions.


    Remy stiled at the screen, satisfied.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The next morning.


    Wilbur woke up and sat in his room for a long time. He seemed to be thinking about something


    A whileter, he took out his phone and searched for Glory Media Company. He then drove to the


    address he found


    He had a feeling about what Indra might have gotten into and decided to have a look at this ce for


    himself. Besides, Cape International¡¯s reputation was at


    Wilbur knocked on the door.


    Shirmy was at her desk, as usual. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Wilbur bowed, acting like a scared young man. ¡°Madam, are you hiring here?¡±


    Shirmy looked Wilbur up and down. He seemed like a pretty normal guy, with decent features and


    regr clothes. He even looked like he was from out of town.


    ¡°Where are you from, and how did you find us?¡± Shitriny asked.


    Wilbur said at once, ¡°I¡¯m from Harvest County. My family¡¯s not very well¨Coff so I thought I¡¯d try looking


    for a job in the city. I saw online that you were hiring, so I thought I should try my luck.¡±


    Shimmy gave Wilbur another look. ¡°Did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I came all the way from home. I¡¯m willing to do anything ¡°Wilbur smiled innocently, trying to look


    as ignorant as possible.


    Sturmy straightened in her seat. ¡°We are hiring, and it¡¯s a pretty easy job. You¡¯ll get paid ten thousand


    dors a month, with fond and housing covered. You just can¡¯t be in contact with anyone outside of


    here. Can you do it?¡°


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Wilbur lit up at once.


    Shiny chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve got a pretty nice figure. You¡¯d be pretty good for the job. I¡¯ll have someone take


    you to the audition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Wilbur nodded.


    Shirmy made a call and told Wilbur to stay put.


    Not long after, two men came in. They exchanged a few words with Shirmy and left with Wilbur right


    Wilbur¡¯s phone was taken from him on the way, and he sighed as the car drove further and further out


    of town. There was no way thispany was up to any goud, and Indra had definitely been scammed.


    A little over two hourster, the car stopped in front of an abandoned factory and Wilbur was brought


    inside.


    He saw the individual rooms with music faintly ying from inside, and his frown deepened.


    Not long after, Wilbur was taken to a room set up like a photo studio. Two burly men sat him down on a


    chair, and Remy entered the room shortly after.


    Remy nced at Wilbur and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    Wilbur shook his head, feeling confused. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, sir.¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Remy sat down across Wilbur, still frowning suspiciously.


    Wilbur did look extremely familiar, but Remy could not for the life of him ce where he had seen this


    guy before.


    Of course, Wilbur recognized Remy at once. Remy had been too focused on Indra and Madison at that


    time to say much to Wilbur and had pretty much ignored him.


    Remy hesitated at Wilbur¡¯s words.


    It did not really matter anyway. The guy was here now, and there was no way out for him. Remy had


    over twenty fighters under him, and they served a mean beating.


    ¡°Not bad, my guy. You¡¯ve got a pretty nice build. Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Remy asked with a


    grin.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you. You¡¯ll get to fool around with different girls every day and get paid ten thousand


    dors every month to do it. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s too good of a deal to be true!¡±


    Remy pped his thigh, barking out augh. ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re just that lucky, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh man, I guess I am!¡± Wilbur smiled bashfully.


    Remy¡¯s smile slid off his face at once. ¡°You¡¯re going to need some training before that. Get him some


    pills with a higher dosage.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡±


    One of Remy¡¯s men took out a strip of pills. He popped out three of them and tossed them at Wilbur


    with a bottle of water, ordering Wilbur to take them.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°What kind of job is this? Why would it require me to take pills?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see after you take them¡± Remy took a drag from his cigarette. ¡°Our streamsst at least half an


    hour. How are you going tost until you pop one of these, minute man?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you calling a minute man?¡±


    Wilbur was certain then that Glory Media was definitely up to no good.


    Besides, did they just call him a minute man? That was an insult to his pride..


    Remy blinked, staring at Wilbur. ¡°You know, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    ¡°You would be right.¡± Wilbur leaned back in his chair, flicking a piece of lint off his pants. ¡°Did you forget


    about the two girls on the train you tried to trick into working here?¡±


    ¡°I know it! Get everyone here!¡± Remy¡¯s expression shifted, and be called out loudly.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    The men ran out shouting Very soon, aver twenty burly men came running. All of them were attmed


    The room was too small to fit everyone, so those who could not enter guarded the door as they


    glowered at Wilbur


    Remy stared at Wilbur icily ¡°You¡¯d better tell me who you are right now, buddy¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just your friendly neighborhood hero of a young man, resening dansels tricked by evil


    bastards like you. What do you think?¡± Wilbur smiled


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a death wish, that¡¯s what I think! Chop him up and feed him to the dogs,¡± Remy roated


    angrily. With that, his men began charging at Wilbur.


    Chapter 156


    2/2


    Wilbur stood up and reached out, grabbing the first man who reached him by the neck.


    The man felt an overwhelming power holding him back and was hurled aside before he could even


    react.


    Within a matter of seconds, the group of men Inside the room were taken down. They writhed on the


    floor howling in pain, clutching at their broken bones.


    Remy was at a loss for words, and the same went for the men outside too. What was going on?


    Before they could respond, Wilbur had rushed out of the room. The men outside saw a sh, and


    Wilbur was back in front of Remy the next second


    A terrible pain began to spread through the budies of the guards outside, and they copsed to the


    ground one by one.


    Remy looked at Wilbur in horror.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Who the hell was this guy? All of themy¡¯s men were Laken out before he could even blink


    He trembled as he looked at his men on the ground. Every single one of them was either unconscious


    and bleeding or howling in agony from their broken bones. None of them could even stand.


    Remy turned to look at Wilbur shakily. ¡°B-Bro, let¡¯s talk about this. I can give you all the money you


    want.¡±


    Wilbur chuckled. He dragged a stool over and sat down across Remy. He took out his cigarettes and lit


    one of them, taking a long drag and blowing the smoke on Remy¡¯s face


    ¡°I like money. I¡¯d say I¡¯m a huge fan of it. How are you going to get me the money, though?¡± Wilbur


    frowned.


    Remy said at one, ¡°Just tell me how much you want, and the money¡¯s yours! 0-Or we can work


    together, and you can talor however big of a cut you like. We¡¯d be honored to be under your protection.


    I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be raking in billions within the year without even batting an eye¡±


    ¡°Is it that easy?¡± Wilbur said, unconvinced.


    Remy nodded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯ve got to believe me. This business is a cash cow that never runs out of


    milk. I swear!¡±


    ¡°You motherf*cker.¡±


    All of a sudden, Wilbur kicked Henry hard in the chest.


    Blood sprayed out of Hemy¡¯s mouth as he was sent flying, colliding against the cement wall hard before


    sliding to the ground. His chest had practically caved in, and he was on hisst breath.


    ¡°I said I liked money, but I¡¯d be having nightmares making money like this,¡± Wilbur said coldly.


    Remy¡¯s face was covered in blood, and his chest heaved up and down, unable to even utter a single


    word.


    Wilbur sneered. He walked outside and pushed one of the doors open.


    There was a man and woman inside,pletely bare as they put on a show. They were oblivious to


    Wilbur¡¯s appearance.


    From the look on their faces, it was obvious that they had been drugged. They were oblivious to the


    rest of the world.


    Wilbur sighed. He closed the door and continued locking through the other rooms.


    Atst, he found Indra, curled into a corner in her birthday suit.


    The room waspletely empty and cold. Indra¡¯s face was wrought with terror and fatigue, trembling


    as she curled into a ball.


    She screamed when Wilbur opened the door, burying her face further into the camer


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re alright now.¡± Wilbur took his T-shirt off and threw it at Indra.


    Indra grabbed the shirt and covered her budy before she looked shakily at Wilbur,


    Wilbur similed. ¡°Remember me? I¡¯m the guy frun the train.¡±


    Indra racked her brain, pausing before she gasped again.


    Wilbur harried to say, ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not on Remy¡¯s side. He¡¯s been beaten up. The police


    will be here soon and you¡¯re all going to be fine.¡±


    Indra was still trembling. She curled into a corner. She was clearly traumatized and could not hear a


    word Wilber was saying.


    Wilbur sighed. The girl was overwhelmed with termer.


    Of course she would be, having something like this happen to her fresh nut of school.


    But she was out of danger now, and Wilbur returned to the photo studio. He rummaged for his phone


    and made a call to Elsa.


    He got straight to the point. ¡°Chief Janae, I¡¯ve got something good for you. Bring a team, the bigger the


    better. Even better if


    2/2


    they¡¯re women. I¡¯ve found a crime den, and everything here is now under control. I¡¯ll send you the


    location right now.¡±


    He hung up the phone and dropped his location pin to Elsa through text.


    He then found a few more pieces of clothing and tossed them at Indra before returning to Remy. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    By then, Remy could finally talk. Hey on the ground as he begged, ¡°Please, please let me go. I¡¯ve got


    over a billion dors. I can give you everything. Please please¡­¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s quite a lot of money,¡± Wilbur replied. Yes, a billion dors would be a huge temptation to


    anyone.


    However, Wilbur did not need the money at all, especially not when the money was made this way.


    Remmy sobbed, his voice turning pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, I swear. What¡¯s your bank ount?


    I¡¯ll wire the money to you right now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wilbur frowned.


    Remy nodded. ¡°Yes, right now! As long as you let me go.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Here¡¯s my ount.¡± Wilbur shed his phone screen at Remy.


    ¡°I need aputer,¡± Remy said.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He helped Remy up and sat him down in front of theputer in his office.


    Remy slumped over the table and got to work at once,


    A short whileter, 12 billion dors were transferred into Wilbur¡¯s bank ount.


    Wilbur also saw Remy secretly send out a message while he thought Wilbur was looking away.


    Wilbur pretended not to see it, barking out augh at the sight of the notification on his phone. ¡°F*cking


    hell¡± This sure is Some easy money.


    Remy slid to the ground, his chest heaving ¡°Now you can let me go, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go right ahead.¡± Wilbur spread out his arms.


    Remy¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.


    He knew that he would be sentenced to death if he was caught, so he could only buy his way out. He


    had not expected Wilbur to let him go.


    Motivated by a chance at survival, Remy exploded with a sudden burst of strength out of nowhere as


    he began to crawl out.


    Wilbur paid him no mind. He sat in front of theputer and lit a cigarette.


    on from


    Remy continued to crawl, using everyst ounce of strength in his body. There was hope for him as


    long as he got away this monster.


    He still had some money elsewhere for him to start anew. He was an intelligent man and knew for sure


    that he would be able to make all this money back.


    With this thought in his head, he spent the next 30 minutes crawling with all his might. Finally, he made


    it outside to his car.


    ¡°Get in, get in¡­¡± Remy muttered under his breath like a crazed man. He would be able to leave as long


    as he got in the car, and no one would be able to find him after that.


    He threw himself against the car door, grabbing the handle and pulling himself up.


    ¡®One more step,¡¯ Remy thought as he heaved, cheering himself on


    Just then, a police car crashed through the gate of the factory. It stopped in front of Remy, sirens


    ring as countless police officers charged in.


    A tall, armed woman emerged from the car in front of Bemy. She stood before him, looking down at him


    icily.


    Remy¡¯s chest lurched. The spark of hope in his eyes dimmed, just like that.


    ¡°Cuff him and everyst person in there!¡± Elsa shouted, and the officers got to work at once. They


    surrounded the factory, doing a sweep through every single room


    Chapter 155


    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± azy voice said.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    1/2


    Elsa red at Wilbur, who was currently in the middle of a particrly long drag from his cigarette. ¡°I


    came as fast as I could.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to let me go? You f*cking liar!¡± Remy rasped at Wilbur,


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°I did let you go. Chief Janae s the one arresting you, not me.¡±


    ¡°You motherf*cker!¡± Remy was so ovee with fury and hatred that he had forgotten the fear and


    began cursing at Wilbur,


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened, and he kicked Remy in the face


    Remy¡¯s neck almost snapped from the attack. He choked, coughing out a mouthful of bloody teeth.


    ¡°Yeah, I lied to you. What are you gonna do about it?¡± Wilbur stared Remy down coldly.


    Remy looked back at the murderous Wilbur and shrank back in terror. Still, he managed to say, ¡°You


    took my money, 1.2 billion dors! Pay me back, you piece of sh*t!¡±


    Remy would rather have that money confiscated by the authorities than let it go to Wilbur. At least the


    former might get him a lighter sentence. Besides, he was backed by someone rather powerful. As long


    as he was still alive, there would still be hape.


    Elsa widened her eyes and turned to Wilbur ¡°What? 1.2 billion?¡±


    This was an astronomical amount of money to Elsa, and she was truly shocked.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just took the money first in case he moved his funds in secret. Come


    on.¡±


    ¡°I know money isn¡¯t a problem for you, but this is a huge number, man.¡± Elsa snorted as well


    Wilbur frowned all of a sudden. ¡°Oh, check hisputer. He sent someone a message while he was


    transferring the money to me and thought I wasn¡¯t looking. I don¡¯t know who he sent it to. There¡¯s also


    a woman by the name of Shimmy Wace in the Glory Media office. Get her too


    Elsa nodded. Wilbur sent the address to Fisa, and she ordered a few officers to head over at once.


    By then, the uther officers were heading out with numerous handcuffed men and women in tow. Wilbur


    nced at them and let out a sigh.


    He was pretty sure most, if not all of these people had been tricked into working here, and they had no


    other choice but toply.


    However, Wilbur was pretty sure Remy would never dare to run a business like this on his own in


    Seechertown.


    Wilbur nced at Elsa. ¡°Do you think Remy Hudson did this on his own?¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re getting at. I¡¯ll get to the hottom of this for sure,¡± Elsa replied.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be able to do that.¡± Wilburmented.


    Elsa¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean by that?


    Indra happened to pass them just then, and Wilbur hurried to stop the officer from taking her away.


    ¡°This girl was just brought over yesterday. I¡¯m pretty sure she didn¡¯t do anything¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll question her myself,¡± Elsa said.


    Indra had finally returned to her senses, and she sobbed as she nodded at Wilbur. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You just have to record your statement, and you¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t be too scared. You¡¯re


    sale now,¡± smiled encouragingly


    Indra nodded, and the officer left with her.


    Wilber then said, ¡°Give me an ount and I¡¯ll wire the money over in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We¡¯ve got a specialized procedure for that. I¡¯ll run you through it when this is over,¡± Elsa


    said.


    Wilbur


    Chapter 159


    2/2


    Wilber said nothing after that. After everyone at the scene had been arrested, Elsa sent Wilbur home.


    Wilbur was silent the entire way.


    All of a sudden, Elsa lost her temper. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with you?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Wilbur asked indignantly


    Elsa glowered at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been making that face the entire way home! 1 know you think we¡¯reAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    useless at our jobs, and the police are good for nothing, isn¡¯t ut ?**


    ¡°What? I never thought that!¡± Wilbur shook his head.


    Elsa snorted. She said nothing more, but stepped on the elerator and sped all the way home.

 Chapter 160

    Elsa dropped Wilbur off at his house and drove off without saying goodbye.


    Wilbur stared at the back of her car, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into her? Sigh!¡±


    He opened the door and flopped onto the couch, unsure of what to do next.


    Sometimeter, he nced at his watch. He got up atst, heading to the kitchen and getting busy.


    Not long after, the doorbell rang. Wilbur opened the door.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was greeted by the sight of a tall, burly man in his fifties. The man was currently staring Wilbur


    down with suspicion and annoyance


    ¡°Hello there. Are you looking for someone?¡± Wilbur asked politely.


    The


    man said nothing, striding past Wilbur and sitting down on the couch.


    Wilbur was a little confused, Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    Just then, the man asked, ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡±


    Wilbur blinked. He racked his brains, before realizing what had just happened.


    This was definitely Wilbur¡¯s house. Even if it wasn¡¯t, he definitely owned the ce. What was going on


    here?


    Just as he was about to respond, the man shouted, ¡°How did you know Faye, and why are you here?


    As he spoke, the man nced at Wilbur¡¯s apron.


    Wilbur finally said, ¡°I guess we¡¯re colleagues, then, Faye invited me to live here.¡±


    ¡°Colleagues? She invited you to live here?¡± The man looked Wilbur up and down, his tone suspicious


    and displeased.


    Wilbur fell silent. This man seemed to be rted to Faye in some way.


    ¡°Do you work at Cape?¡± the man asked.


    Wilbur hesitated but ended up nodding.


    ¡°What¡¯s your job title?¡± the man continued asking


    Wilbur shook his head, refusing to answer, and the man sneered. ¡°You¡¯re out of Faye¡¯s league.¡±


    ¡°Dude, who are you again? I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    The man lit a cigarette and took two drags before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯m Faye¡¯s father. Fabian Yves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mister Yves! I really didn¡¯t know it was you. I¡¯m sorry about that. Let me get you some tea.¡±


    Wilbur hurried off, shaking his head.


    He had guessed as much, but this all happened out of nowhere. Wilbur honestly did not know how to


    exin his rtionship with Faye,


    Also, Faye¡¯s father did not exactly look friendly. Wilbur was starting to get a little nervous.


    He came out with the pot of tea, setting it down politely in front of Fabian with a smile. ¡°Have some tea,


    Mister Yves.¡±


    Fabian said nothing and continued to observe Wilbur closely.


    Eventually, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but you¡¯re leaving Faye this very second. My daughter


    deserves better, and someone like you shouldn¡¯t even be in the same room as her.


    ¡°Mister Yves, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s going to be a little difficult.¡± Faye was his subordinate at work. How was


    he supposed to leave?


    Fabian sneered. ¡°Difficult? How difficult is it? Would you find it more difficult to put your life on the line?¡±


    Wilbur bristled at the threat as annoyance red up in his chest.


    Yet on ount of the fact that he was Faye¡¯s father, Wilbur forced himself to hold back. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not


    about me leaving Faye. Things between us are just a littleplicated. Let me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear your bullsh*t! I¡¯m not going to repeat myself. If you didn¡¯t hear me the first time,


    that¡¯s on you,¡± Fabian said coldly.


    Just then, the door was opened, and Faye walked right in.

 Chapter 161

    Wilbur was just wondering what to say in response to Faye¡¯s father, who was being nothing but


    demanding and arrogant. He sw Fayee in, and scrambled to say, ¡°Faye! Your dad¡¯s here.¡±


    Faye jumped, and then her expression turned cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I visit my own daughter?¡± Fabian scowled as well.


    Wilbur did not know what to say. It did not seem like the two got along well at all.


    Faye said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need you to visit me to mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of that? What the hell did I do?¡± Tabian furned.


    Faye was positively furious. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Wilbur scrambled to pat Faye¡¯s back, sitting her down on the couch. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He had never expected Faye¡¯s father to show up, and for the encounter to be so aggressive


    Faye sat down, turning her face to the side.


    Fabian put out his cigarette with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger and you know that. I found


    you someone in Howl City, the son of Romer Joering from Pride Corp. You can meet with him in the


    next two days and get the engagement sertled.¡±


    Faye smirked. ¡°Hah! You¡¯re hrious, you really are. When was my love life ever your business? Worry


    about yourself, please.¡±


    You¡¯re my daughter! Who else am I supposed to worry about?¡± Fabian said, his tone


    uncharacteristically gentle all of a


    sudden.


    Faye sneered ¡°Did you worry about Mom? You were living it up in Endler Province when she was sick.


    Do you think I have forgotten that? Do you know how we got through those times? Took you a little long


    to think of me, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Watch your tone!¡± Fabian mmed the table, painting at Faye. ¡°Would our family even have an ounce


    of the sess and power we do now If I hadn¡¯t worked hard abroad?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your power and your sess. I have nothing to do with It, and sacrificing myself for your gain is


    thest thing I¡¯ll do. Forget about it!¡± Faye shouted in response.


    Wilbur was positively sweating at the conversation. This conversation alone could be made into a full


    drama episode.


    Fabian¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and his chest heaved as he glowered at Faye


    A whileter, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made my mind up. You¡¯re meeting the guy in two


    days. Dan¡¯t even think about going against it. You don¡¯t quite have the right to do that yet.¡±


    Upon saying that, he turned to leave.


    Faye got to her feet and shouted after him, ¡°In your f*cking dreams!¡±


    Wilbur hurried after Fabian. ¡°Let me send you out,


    1. Mister Yves.¡±


    He walked Fabian to the door. There was a luxury car parked outside, with a chauffeur waiting with the


    door open.


    Fabian walked up to the car, and Wilbur stond awkwardly behind him.


    Fabian barely looked at Wilbur, merely saying, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no one dares to go against my word.


    You¡¯re leaving my daughter unless you want to get yourself killed. My daughter deserves nothing less


    than the best of the best, Gin; it?¡±


    Wilbur was pretty annoyed at being talked to like this, but he smiled anyway on Faye¡¯s ount. ¡°Hey,


    how would you lunow I¡¯m not the best of the best?¡±


    Fabian practically stared daggers into Wir. ¡°You piece of shit. Go ahead and try. We¡¯ll see if you


    survive this.¡±


    He put into the car after that, and the chauffeur drove them away.


    Wilbur sighed, shaking his head as he returned to the house.


    Faye was still on the couch, tears flowing down her face. That was the first time Wilbur had ever seen


    Faye cry, and he panicked at the sight. ¡°oh, please don¡¯t cry. You can tell me anything.¡±


    Faye sniffled, shing a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, I don¡¯t really want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Wilbur nodded sympathetically.


    Faye said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not going to agree to this.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s your choice,¡± Wilbur said, his tone awkward and guilty.


    Faye looked at Wilbur. ¡°Really? Are you sure this has nothing to do with it at all?¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I guess I¡¯m a little involved, but uhh. I can¡¯t make the decision for you, so¡­¡± Wilbur stuttered.


    Faye sighed, smiling painfully. ¡°I know I won¡¯t give you a hard time about this, Bass. I¡¯ll handle this on


    my own.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Faye, what does your father do for a living? It feels like he¡¯s a pretty big deal, huh?¡± Wilbur tried


    to change the topic.


    Faye scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s the gang leader in Howl Province, Endler City. Got rich and sessful thanks to


    one woman, and then forgot all about her. Until now, that is


    ¡°Ahh, no wonder,¡± Wilbur said with a frown.


    Faye smiled all of a sudden. ¡°Say, do you think my position in Cape would be affected if I were to agree


    to the marriage?¡±


    course not, Wilbur replied without hesitation


    Faye¡¯s smile froze on her face, and she sighed softly.


    Wilbur said at once, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! If you don¡¯t want to do it, you shouldn¡¯t be forced into it.


    Even if that¡¯s what your father wants.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s like. He¡¯s going to make a huge deal out of this if I say no. Nothing good will


    come out of this,¡± Faye sand, shaking her head.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Well, if you really don¡¯t want to do that, you¡¯ve got me to rely on. No one¡¯s going to


    force you into anything as long as I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯re the best, Boss,¡± Faye smiled blissfully.


    Wilbur blinked. It felt like he had walked right into that one


    Just then, his phone rang with a call from Faron.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do. Can Ie over?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve got nothing to do?¡±


    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s good enough that my name is involved in the case. I¡¯ll be taking all of Nichs¡¯ credit if I stay


    there. Besides, the case is going to take at least half a year. I can¡¯t stand that.¡±


    Wilbur fell silent. ¡°Wait for me at Seke Ind. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Bro! See you.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call and said to Faye, ¡°Faron wants to meet me. I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°Okay. There are guards on duty around Seke Ind, and they all low you,¡± Baye said.


    Wilbur rhurkled. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±


    H


    ¡°Well, it would be abandoned if no one took care of the ce,¡± Faye said.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Weit, how would they recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Come on, you own the ce! I showed them your photo. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t get out.¡±


    I¡¯m not worried about anything you¡¯re in charge of. I¡¯ll be on my way. Please have dinner on your own!


    Wilbur left after that and drove to Seke Ind.


    He could see Faron waiting for him on the bridge, Wilbur walked over, and Faron greeted him at once


    with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re


    a


    Chapter 162


    here, bro!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wilbur led Faron across the bridge, where the person standing there bowed at Wilbur at once.


    ¡°Wee, sir.¡±


    Wilbur nodded, and he entered with Faron in tow.


    Faron was a little surprised. ¡°Bro, do you own this ce?


    ¡°It was a gift from someone else,¡± Wilbur said. Faron stopped in his tracks at once.

 Chapter 163

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wilbur frowned at the dumbfounded Faron.


    A whileter, Faron shook his head. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re crazy. This ce had to be warth almost a billion


    dors. Even I would never receive something like this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s because you never had the guts to say yes. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯d own this and much


    more if you were just a little bolder, Wilbur said.


    Faron chuckled. ¡°Yes, I suppose you¡¯re right. I¡¯d be in jail if I had been bolder¡±


    ¡°You know that better than me.¡± The two of them walked past the square in the middle of the ind,


    entering the forest at the


    back


    There were about thirty to forty homestays slightly hidden in the forest, looking, elegant and


    sophisticated.


    Wilbur found the closest one that was empty and went inside.


    The house was equipped like a regr homestay, with the basic necessities and some decor.


    ¡°Have a seat!¡± Wilbur gestured for Faron to sit down. He walked around the room first, then sat down


    next to Faren.


    ¡°Here, have some tea.¡± Faron had brewed a pot of tea for Wilbur and poured him a cup.


    Wilbur took a sip from the exquisite porcin rup before putting it back on the table. ¡°Why do you like


    cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t?¡± Faron said. ¡°You can call upon the power of nature whenever you want. It¡¯s so


    amazing


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Cultivating is a lot harder than you think. You need to consider all the dangers and


    perils you might encounter before making such a decision.¡±


    ¡°Will my life be at risk? Faron widened his eyes.


    ¡°Your body¡¯s constantly being challenged while you cultivate, physically and emotionally. One wrong


    step could cause you to lose your mind, or even your life in more perilous conditions. It¡¯s very


    dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d still like to cultivate. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to live a long life as long as I¡¯m careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the lifespan of a cultivator is rather long, but that¡¯s only if you survive. Countless cultivators don¡¯t


    even make it halfway through, with their stories simply going untold.¡±


    Faron frowned. A long pauseter, he said atst, ¡°I¡¯m still going to choose to cultivate. I¡¯ll be honest


    with you. Power and status don¡¯t interest me at all ¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯ve got a bright future ahead of you thanks to your father,¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faron smiled. ¡°Yes, but wouldn¡¯t my future be brighter if I were to cultivate and live longer?¡±


    Wilbur paused. ¡°You¡¯re a pretty greedy guy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Heb,¡± Faron chuckled, saying nothing,


    Wilbur said nothing more after that. He stretched out his hand, and the air above his palm rippled as a


    Marrow Cleansing Pill appeared on it.


    ¡°Take this. I¡¯m going to help you channel energy into your body, and you¡¯ll have finished the first step of


    cultivation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Faron said, shocked.


    that bloodst


    Wilbur said, ¡°It might seem that way to you. If you hadn¡¯t had on you¡­ Nevermind. Just take it.¡±


    Faron did not ask much either, taking the pill at once. A wave of spirit energy surged out of Wilbur and


    enveloped both of them. Under the influence of the pill, Wilbur¡¯s aura was slowly channeled into


    Faron¡¯s body and slowly began to work through


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Thissted several hours, withyer uponyer of ck grime oozing out of Faron.


    Toward the end, a light shed from Faron¡¯s body before disappearing into him. Atst, Wilbur


    dismissed his spirit energy.


    Faron spat out a mouthful of grime. His eyes rolled backward and then copsed onto the sofa.


    Wilbur said, ¡°This is just your body struggling to get used to your new system. All you have to do is


    follow the energy path I channeled into your body just now and meditate for a few days. You¡¯ll be


    alright, I¡¯ll keep youpany until then¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    ¡°Thanks, Bro,¡± Faron said feebly before beginning to meditate.


    Wilbur watched over him silently


    The cultivation method Wilbur had channeled into Faron was his own Dragon¡¯s Chant, but Faron would


    not be able to reach Wilbur¡¯s level without the Dragonsoul.


    Yet this meant that Faron had taken a step into the world of cultivation and was officially a cultivator.


    What he could achieve in the future would depend on himself.


    Over at the police station, Elsa sat behind her desk in her office with her brows tightly furrowed.


    Remy had confessed to everything after an afternoon of tense interrogation.


    All the men and women who took part in Remmy¡¯s shows had been forced into doing so by Remy


    himself, who had also drugged them to perform under its influence.


    They had also tracked the message Remy had sent out on aputer, and it led to one of the higher-


    ups of Seechertown.


    Just as Elsa had put out a warrant for this person¡¯s arrest, he had already run away.


    That was alright, though. His escape was enough to prove his guilt, and he would be detained sooner


    orter with a warrant


    out for his arrest.


    It was the drug used throughout Remy¡¯s crimes that Elsa was worried about


    This type of drug was able to numb its user¡¯s senses and suppress their sense of fatigue. They would


    be energetic and excitable all the time without needing any rest, and prolonged consumption of the


    drug would lead to death by or gan failure within two to three years.


    Remy had also confessed where the drugs came from, and Elsa had already ordered some people on


    her team to go after the


    Yet Remy said that whoever supplied the drugs to him was highly skilled and powerful, with


    superhuman levels of strength.


    Elsa understood that this person had to be a cultivator, and cultivators were definitely beyond her ability


    to handle. Thus, she did not dare to take this lightly.


    After thinking for a long time, she decided to report the situation to her superior so that she would be


    able to request outsourced backup from Wilbur to take part in capturing whoever was peddling these


    drugs around.


    Upon making up her mind, she reached out to her superior at once. She also made a call to Wilbur,


    inviting him toe over to the station to discuss the matter.


    A little over an hourter, Wilbur was in Elsa¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mister Penn, I¡¯m going to need your help this time,¡± Elsa said with a smile.


    Wilbur flopped onto the couch with a sigh. ¡°You made me leave one of the most important people in


    Kardon Province to help you get a guy. Aren¡¯t you worried something might happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens to him is of his own doing. This is something serious. If I don¡¯t find this person and


    these drugs continue to spread around, it¡¯s only going to cause more danger,¡± Elsa said.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Got it. Well, let¡¯s hurry up and get this guy. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Elsa said.


    A stern-looking man in his thirties walked in. He was wearing training clothes and had a ck briefcase


    in his hand.


    2/2


    The man said coldly, ¡°Ryder Litwing, from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. I¡¯m


    here to assist with the ongoing investigation.¡±


    ¡°Hello and wee! Please have a seat!¡± Elsa hurried to greet Ryder, getting him a ss of water and


    putting it in front of him.


    Wilbur stopped short upon hearing the department¡¯s name.


    A department like this existed? There really was a department for anything in the country these days,


    huh? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Ryder pushed the ss of water to the side icily. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, Chief Janae. I need to go back before


    tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Elsa was a little annoyed by Ryder¡¯s attitude.


    However, this was the help her superior sent her, and there was not much she could say about it.


    ¡°Alright. This is Wilbur Penn, a friend of mine. He¡¯s here to help with the case too. We¡¯ll be working


    together.¡±


    Ryder nced at Wilbur. ¡°Is he part of your team?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s just a friend,¡± Elsa replied.


    Ryder said emotionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my work forbids the presence of outsiders. Tell him to leave.¡±


    Elsa flushed awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Penn here is a cultivator too, and I¡¯m certain that the case will move along


    much smoother if we work together.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary, Ryder said, his expression unchanged.


    Elsa did not know what to say. Who was this guy, and why was he acting like this?


    Wilbur said to Elsa, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I was busy, anyway. You can go on your own. I¡¯m sure things will be


    fine with Mr. Litwing here.¡±


    Wilbur turned to leave after that. He had no time to waste on mide people like this.


    Elsa could only send Wilbur off, returning to her office after that. Ryder was still in the room, his face


    devoid of emotion like an robot as he sat stiff as a board.


    Elsa shook her head. She was about to say something when the phone rang.


    She nced at the screen and picked it up at once.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve found the drug den and have the ce surrounded, Awaiting orders.¡±


    ¡°Good, give me the location. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    Elsa hung up, and said to Ryder, ¡°We can go now.¡±


    Ryder said nothing, getting up and walking out with his briefcase.


    Elsa shook her head and followed after him. She drove both of them to the scene at


    at once.


    Half an hourter, Elsa¡¯s car pulled over at the foot of a mountain down South.


    Elsa and Ryder got out of the car and were greeted by two people walking up to them, ¡°Chief, it¡¯s right


    there in that abandoned vige.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the vige? Elsa asked.


    One of the officers said, ¡°It¡¯s a poption that moved away a few years ago, leaving the vige


    abandoned for many years. It had always been empty, but recently, there have been sightings of lights


    and people walking around. We didn¡¯t dare to get any closer, so we don¡¯t know how many people are in


    there yet.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Elsa nodded. ¡°Close in on them and get ready for arrest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief,¡± the subordinate called out, walking off to inform everyone else at once.


    Just then, Ryder opened up his briefcase. He took out its contents and began to assemble a ck


    sniper rifle with a red bullet clip.


    The rifle was a sight to behold. It was longer than a Barrett and taller than a human being, making it an


    absolutely fearsome thing to look at. It also seemed heavier than what an average person would be


    able to carry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is included in our service weapons, right?¡± Elsa had never quite seen anything like it.


    Ryder took out another ck dagger and attached it to his waist before he lifted the rifle with one arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s a super cannon with spiral bullets, able to take down any cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Cool¡± Elsa gave Ryder a thumbs¨Cup. She waved a hand, and the two of them began making their way


    into the vige.


    They quickly neared the porch in the middle of the vige while the other officers had already


    surrounded the vige.


    Elsa nced at Ryder, who was still holding his super cannon without saying a word.


    She shook her head, and called out, ¡°Initiate the arrest.¡±


    The officers sprang into action at once. They rushed onto the porch, and within the next few minutes,


    many down on the ground amidst cries of shock.


    people were held


    Elsa nced at Ryder in disbelief. Hadn¡¯t this gone a little too sessfully? Could Remy have lied to


    them, and there were no cultivators there at all?


    Ryder was still standing there emotionlessly. Elsa paid him no mind, making her way inside.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Very soon, the officers detained seven suspects and gathered all of them on the porch.


    Elsa nced at them with a frown. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else.¡±


    ¡°Did we get all the drugs?¡±


    ¡°We got all the drug-making equipment. This is definitely where the drug production took ce.¡±


    ¡°F*ck my life,¡± Elsa cursed out loud. It seemed like the dealer had run off. How did he know about this


    raid?


    Just then, Ryder walked over and nced at the seven suspects.


    His gaze flickered, stopping on the third person. It was a man, so skinny that he looked positively ill. He


    picked up the super cannon and aimed it at the man.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re going to blow his brains out!¡± Elsa shouted.


    How was this bony-looking man going to take a bullet from the super cannon?


    Yet Ryder¡¯s expression was ashen. ¡°He¡¯s a cultivator. I can sense the spirit energy from him.¡±


    Elsa got a fright, drawing her gun and shouting at her team to back away. She knew that the average


    person was no match for a cultivator.


    Just then, the bony-looking many snickered. A wave of energy surged out of him, and the handcuffs


    holding him were instantly broken.


    He turned feral, pouncing on Ryder like a crazed beast.


    Ryder barely flinched. He raised the barrel of his rifle and fired a shot at the man


    The spiral bullet spun out of the rifle, piercing through the air as it hit the man. A deafening sound rang


    through the air after


    that.


    Yet the man somehow twisted his body and avoided the bullet. His hand glowed with red spirit energy


    as he aimed them towards Ryder.


    Ryder stomped on the ground hard, sending himself sliding backward as he fired another shot.


    Another booming sound cut through the air.


    The man ttened himself against the ground, avoiding the bullet. He began to crawl in a zigzag


    formation towards Ryder


    once again.


    Ryder backed up, firing three or four bullets in a row.


    At the same time, Elsa shot at the man with her gun as well.


    However, her bullets were nothing to the man, and he did not even have to dodge them.


    The bullets from Elsa¡¯s gun let out hollow, metallic thunks as they hit the man¡¯s body, bouncing off him


    without hurting him or even slowing him down in the slightest.


    Ryder continued to fire as he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s an Ambience level cultivator! Back away!¡±


    Elsa knew that her entire team would only be a burden if they stayed, so she shouted at everyone else


    to retreat along with the


    suspects.


    The man continued to dodge shot after shot, advancing closer and closer to Hyder.


    Eventually, Ryder hit a wall behind him. There was nowhere he could run. Elsa furrowed her brows at


    the sight.


    If Ryder could not defeat this cultivator, they were all going to be in danger.


    Just then, Ryder¡¯s body glowed all of a sudden. He broke through the wall with his own body, sending a


    cloud of dust into the air that blocked everyone¡¯s vision


    The man let out a howl, charging into the dust.


    Ryder was currently half-kneeling on the ground, channeling his spirit energy into his super cannon as


    his aura enveloped the


    From within the dust cloud, Ryder fired out another shot. A deafening rumble could be heard followed


    by a cry of agony before the air fell silent at once.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the dust to settle. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A brief momentter, Ryder was remaining in his hall-kneeling position on the ground with his rifle


    aimed in front of him.

 Chapter 167

    A few meters away, the man was lying in arge pool of blood.


    The crowd could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Elsa patted her chest as she asked, ¡°Are you


    alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ryder put his rifle away, his expression remained as icy as ever.


    Elsa started walking towards the man slowly. There was a wound around the size of a fist on the man¡¯s


    waist, with blood gushing from it steadily


    Elsa¡¯s chest lurched at the sight. It seemed the super cannon that was powerful enough topletely


    crush a human being had only made a hole in this man. That was how strong a cultivator was.


    Regardless, the hole was big enough for Elsa to know the man was either heavily wounded or dead.


    Just as she was about to reach him, a hissing saund escaped from the man¡¯s mouth.


    Elsa froze, stopping in her tracks as she gestured for her team to back off.


    It was important to be as careful as possible when dealing with a cultivator.


    Ryder was a little shocked as well. He picked up his rifle again, but he only had one bullet left.


    The man¡¯s body began to tremble violently all of a sudden, before growing at an rming rate. The


    man seemed to be growing out of his skin, and it was not long before he turned into a gigantir bloody


    monster of flesh and tissue.


    The monster¡¯s chest heaved as he straightened up, standing at about two meters tall.


    Everyone was shocked at the sight, and a few officers¡® legs even began to wobble. They had never


    seen something quite this terrifying.


    The monster¡¯s pupils spun, and a feral growl escaped its mouth, ¡°Blood for the Blood God, Skull for the


    Skill Throne.¡±


    As the monster howled, it lunged at Ryder once again.


    This time, the monster was even faster than before. Its energy seemed to have increased as well A


    powerful wave of spirit energy emanated from the beast that made everyone else find it hard to move.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ryder¡¯s expression shed with determina


    He let out a shout, channeling even more spirit energy into the super cannon. A series of symbols lit up


    on the body of the gun as it was aimed at the monster.


    Upon locking his target down, Ryder fired without hesitation.


    Thest spiral bullet shot out and collided with the monster in the blink of an eye.


    The monster had grown stronger after it had evolved, but it seemed to have lost some intellect. It did


    not dodge the bullet and took it square in the chest as blood sprayed in the air.


    Half of the monster¡¯s chest was blown off, and its body was sent flying through the air almost a hundred


    meters backward. The monsternded heavily on the ground, unmoving atst.


    The officer let out a sigh of relief. However, in the very next second, the monster leaped up again and


    glowered at Ryder.


    Ryder gripped his rifle as spirit energy emanated off his body In waves.


    The monster nced at the super cannon and let out a growl before turning to run. It leaped toward the


    mountain, disappearing Into the trees.


    Ryder flung his super cannon to the side at once, charging after the monster as he shouted, ¡°Keep my


    rifle safe¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t be his match if you aren¡¯t armed!¡± Elsa cried out after him.


    Nevertheless, Ryder had run out of the vige after the monster and had disappeared from sight as


    well.


    Elsa stomped on the ground, shouting. ¡°Take these people back, and have the site survey teae


    here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± Elsa¡¯s team got to work at once. Elsa shouted into her walkie¨Ctalkie, ¡°Ryder Litwing is


    going after the target and headed toward Mount Tapa in Kardon Hills! Please send backup by


    helicopter at once!¡±


    ¡°Orders received.¡±


    After reporting, Elsa was still unable to calm down. She ran toward her car, started the engine, and


    drove toward Seke


    Ind.


    Elsa sped all the way past the staff members who tried to hold her back, stopping right in front of


    Wilbur¡¯s room.


    Wilbur was currently sipping on a cup of tea as Faron meditated in the living room with his eyes closed.


    Elsa charged in, and Wilbur frowned. ¡°Come on, the least you can do is knock. The guy is in a pretty


    key part of his mediation. You¡¯re going to make him enter a psychotic break.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble!¡± Elsa paid no mind to her actions, getting straight to the point.

 Chapter 168

    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Ryder guy there? He¡¯s an Ambience level cultivator, so he should be able


    to handle the situation.


    ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he can. He had a super cannon on him, but he still couldn¡¯t kill that heast. He¡¯s g he might


    be in danger.¡±


    gone after it unarmed. I¡¯m afraid


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Elsa told him everything, and Wilbur¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed by the time she was done.


    ¡°Come on, say something!¡± Elsa panicked.


    Wilbur said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what method this person is using to cultivate, but it¡¯s definitely less than


    savory. Ryder won¡¯t be a match for him.¡±


    ¡°I can see that! That¡¯s why I came looking for you,¡± Elsa said.


    Wilbur nced at her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Dude, are you seriously harping on that at a time like this?¡±


    No, I just didn¡¯t like the attitude that Ryder guy gave me


    ¡°Come on, just do this for me right now. Get the monster first, and I¡¯ll make Ryder apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that. How about you get someone to make sure Earon won¡¯t be Interrupted, and I¡¯ll go


    with you.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send someone.¡±


    Elsa dragged Wilbur outside, calling for a team of agents to seal Seke Ind off.


    They drove past the link bridge, and Wilbur saw someone lying on the ground. ¡°Did you run over one of


    my workers?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. He was just in the way! I was in a hurry, alright? He¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡±


    ¡°No way. You need to pay up for his medical bills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay! Can we please get this over with first?¡±


    The two of them bickered along the way, speeding toward the scene


    A helicopter arrived just as they did, and the two of them boarded it before flying toward where Hyder


    and the monster


    braded


    The sound of the propeller was deafening, and Elsa and Wilbur pot on earmuffs as they looked at the


    infrared detector on the


    screen.


    The screen beeped every now and then as they few but turned out to be just some wild animals.


    Elsa was growing more and more anxious as time tiched by, and she turned to ask Wilbur, ¡°Do you


    think they might be able to outrun the helicopter with their speed?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Wilbur said confidently.


    Elsa was a little relieved to hear that. She then turned her eyes back onto the screen.


    A little over half an hourter, a figure darted past on the screen. Elsa called out at once, ¡°Target


    spotted! Maintain speed.¡±


    The helicopter moved forward steadily. Wilbur looled at the screen, where aman¨Csized figure was


    running wildly through The woods.


    ¡°That should be Ryder,¡± Elsa shouted.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Speed up and fly past them.¡±


    I


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said fly past them!¡± Wilbur shouted.


    Elsa nodded, gesturing to the pilot to speed up.


    The helicopter began to pick up speed. A little over ten minutester, Wilbur said all of a sudden, ¡°This


    is it.¡±


    The helicopter stopped in midair, then Wilbur opened the door and jumped right out.


    Elsa screamed. ¡°Hey! Be careful! You could di


    Wilbur was already falling at top speed, disappearing from her sight the next second.


    Elsa looked at the ground, five or six hundred meters below her as she sighed in agony. ¡°Lower the


    chopper and get ready for fast¨Croping.¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    With a loud thump, Wilburnded on bowed legs, creating a crater several meters deep into the


    ground.


    He looked in front of him and lit a cigarette as he stood right there.


    A few minutester, Elsa Landed next to Wilbur. There was nowhere for the helicopter tond, so the


    pilot had no choice but to Go back


    Elsa took in the sight of Wilbur puffing on his cigarette and the crater around him, and she let out a huff.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something else, man ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Elsa shrugged, not knowing what to say in response.


    ¡°Do you think the monster could have run somewhere else? Elsa asked worriedly.


    Wilbur said, ¡°He¡¯s right here.¡±


    Just then, the figure of someone running wildly appeared within their sight.


    Wilbur frowned.


    Elsa was shocked to find out that the wound on the monster had somehow healed.


    The bl oody hole on its waist was gone, and so was the one on its chest. The monster radiated an


    overwhelming wave of spirit energy, making for a terrifying sight.


    ¡°F*cking hell,¡± Elsa cursed.


    Wilbur stared the monster down as he continued to smoke from his cigarette.


    The monster had noticed Wilbur and Elsa atst. It let out a howl and charged straight at them.


    At the same time, a blood red cleaver appeared out of nowhere in the monster¡¯s hand. It glowed with


    red spirit energy, swinging down on Wilbur¡¯s head.


    Wilbur let out a soft cry. The cigarette shot out of his lips like a bullet towards the monster.


    The monster swung the cleaver down, and Wilbur¡¯s spirit energy-charged cigarette was crushed into


    dust before disappearing as the monster continued charging over. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wilbur scoffed, and a surge of powerful spirit energy rose from his body as he soared forward with a


    powerful punch.


    His fist collided with the monster¡¯s cleaver and let out a deafening rumble as spirit energy rolled out in


    crashing waves, billowing through the trees and serating leaves raining to the ground.


    Both Wilbur and the monster were sent flying backward over ten meters from the collision, and they


    stared each other down


    intently


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elsa asked worriedly,


    Wilbur said, ¡°Why did youe down if you were scared? This guy can¡¯t fly. You would¡¯ve been safe


    on the helicopter.¡±


    ¡°This is part of my duty! Was I supposed to let you face this alone? Elsa asked indignantly.


    Wilbur smiled. Just then, Ryder¡¯s figure appeared around fifty meters behind the monster.


    The monster turned around, and a powerful spirit pressure surged forth. Ityder stopped in his tracks at


    once, wielding his dagger as he waited


    ¡°Ryder, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Elsa shouted.


    Ryder said, ¡°I told you that outsiders are not allowed here. Get out of the way. I¡¯ve got a beast to catch.¡±


    Elsa shook her head. ¡°My friend¡¯s a cultivator. It¡¯s fine


    Chapter 169


    ¡°Rules are rules. The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense does not allow outsiders to


    partake in cases!¡± Ryder shouted.


    Elsa cursed in frustration, and Wilbur shook his head as well. What was wrong with this guy?


    At the same time, the


    monster let out a howl as it turned around and charged toward Ryder.


    Ryder roared out loud, his body glowing with spirit energy as he pounced forward and engaged the


    monster in battle.


    The monster¡¯s cleaver swung wildly. Meanwhile, Ryder¡¯s dagger was aze with a spirit me and


    allowed him to fight the monster on equal grounds.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    The monster was unimaginably powerful, and any one of its attacks would be fatal.


    The cleaver shed through the air, producing screeching sounds with every move.


    Ryder was skilled and agile. He weaved through the attacks from the cleaver as his zing dagger


    stabbed the monster in various ces. Both parties were equally skilled, and it was hard to tell who


    had the upper hand.


    Elsa looked on worriedly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±


    ¡°You heard the guy. I¡¯m not allowed to intervene,¡± Wilbur said helplessly.


    Elsa shook her head ¡°Surely the rules don¡¯t matter at a time like this.¡±


    ¡°You go, then. I¡¯m not trying to convince someone to let me break their st upid rule,¡± Wilbur said,


    lighting up another cigarette and taking a long drag.


    Elsa red at Wilbur. ¡°Are you trying to get me killed? Do I look like I¡¯m a match for that monster?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it,¡± Wilbur said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Elsa had no choice but to keep a close eye on the battle, praying with all her might that Ryder would


    win as she cursed him internally for being so insistent on his department¡¯s wretched rules.


    Those official authorities were just this way, cing all kinds of restrictions that you were required to


    follow, or you would be punished. Elsa felt like screaming


    Just then, the battle between Ryder and the monster reached a climax.


    The monster howled, and its bl oody glowing cleaver grew bigger with each swing, constricting the air


    around it every time it swung down.


    Ryder was fighting with all his might as well, glowing with spirit energy as the dagger in his hand


    burned brightly with spirit mes


    Isa was extremely worried. Wilbur continued puffing on his cigarette, hardly paying the battle any mind.


    Just then, Ryder let out a bowl. A blinding spirit ray lit up his left arm with a small shield, deflecting one


    of the monster¡¯s


    attacks.


    A booming sound rang through the air and the shield was shattered under tremendous force. Blood


    gushed out of Ryder¡¯s arm as his flesh was torn in a terrifying manner


    At the same time, Ryder had gotten close enough to the beast to dig his dagger into the monster¡¯s


    torso, leaving several huge wounds and a huge ga sh.


    He stumbled backwards after that and his left arm hung limply by his side. It seemed like his left arm


    was a lost cause.


    The monster lookedparably worse for wear. There were several holes in its body that were the


    size of a fist as well as the Jong, gaping g ash that almost split the monster into two.


    It was a miracle that the monster was even standing.


    Elsa finally heaved a sigh of relief. The wounds on the monster were definitely fatal this time.


    At the same time, she was beginning to look at Hyder a little differently. No wonder he had been so


    stubbom before. He was, indeed, quite skilled.


    Ryder¡¯s chest heaved as he stared the monster down. The spirit energy in his body was drained by


    then, and the spirit me on his dagger had been put out as well. With the addition of his wounds, he


    was barely holding himself up.


    He stared at the swaying monster, heaving a sigh of relief internally.


    Yet Wilbur began to frown.


    Cheer 170


    Just then, the monster howled once again, ¡°Blood for the Blood Go d, Skull for the Skull Throne!¡±


    The heavily wounded monster began to wave its cleaver, striking his own body as copious amounts of


    blood gushed out onto the de.


    At the same time, an overwhelming spiritual energy burst out of the monster and surged out to its


    surroundings.


    Elsa, who was at least fifty meters away, could not hold her footing and stumbled backward from the


    pressure.


    Ryder was inplete shock. He held his dagger in front of him, his expression growing solemn.


    A secondter, the monster pulled the cleaver out of its belly. The cleaver had turned from bright red to


    dark red now, burning with a red spirit me.


    How dare you weak little nobodies challenge the authority of the blood god. Die!¡±


    As the monster howled, the cleaver swung down, and a ray of red light shot out toward Hyder

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    1/2


    Ryder had not expected the monster to still be capable of something so terrifying


    Ryder had practically exhausted his spirit energy by then and he had no way of fighting back


    Yet he did not give up. He let out a howl as he exploded with thest of his spirit energy. The dagger


    roared into burning mes once again as Ryder lunged at the monster.


    Ryder did not give up even at thest second. The idea of running away did not even cross his mind.


    He used thest of his strength in a fight to the death, not backing away in the slightest.


    Elsa was so terrified she had let out a scream. Even she could tell that Ryder was walking right into a


    death trap, and there was no way he was a match for the monster.


    Wilbur let out a sigh. He opened and closed his palms, which exploded with spirit pressure as he


    shouted, ¡°Lethal Earth!¡±


    He did not stop after that, gesturing with his palms again and shouting, ¡°Quad Thunder!¡±


    Wilbur seemed toplete everything in a matter of seconds. At the same time, an earthen giant


    around five meters tall rose from the ground between Ryder and the monster.


    The earthen giant glimmered with a golden glow as the monster¡¯s cleaver struck it head-on.


    With a loud rumble, the earthen giant crumbled into pieces, falling onto the ground. It hadpletely


    deflected the monster¡¯s attack


    Behind the giant, Ryder waspletely unharmed as well due to the giant¡¯s deflection.


    Just as Ryder was in a daze, four basketball-sized balls of thunder appeared above the monster. They


    cr ackled and tizzled with chains of lightning between them, trapping the monster for good.


    The monster let out a howl of agony from the restriction of the lightning chains, struggling with all its


    might.


    Yet, the Quad Thunder spell was clearly much more powerful than the monster, and it had no hopes of


    breaking free.


    Ryder stared at Wilbur in shock and disbelief.


    Isa was even more at a loss for words. She stared at the Quad Thunder¡¯s brilliant and terrifying power,


    unable to believe her


    ryes.


    Wilbur put his palms together in front of his chest. An explosive spirit pressure burst out from him as he


    stared at the monster coldly while maintaining the Quad Thunder¡¯s power.


    A little over ten secondster, the monster let out a cry of agony and copsed at once.


    Wilbur dismissed the Quad Thunder atst and made his way toward the monster.


    The monster was currently lying on the ground, howling in pain and agony.


    Its body began to shrink as the monster slowly turned back into the bony, sick-loolding man from


    before.


    The man¡¯s body, however, was now thoroughly destroyed. He had taken many hits and was practically


    in plece.


    By the time Wilbur had walked up to him, the man had lost all signs of life and was beyond sawing


    Wilbur shook his head. He seemed a little wistful.


    with much difficulty, looking at tis


    Ryder had finally made his way over next to Wilbur man¡¯s corpse. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havelled him.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill him. He overexerted and drained all of his energy. He would¡¯ve died even if I didn¡¯t


    attack him, but you would¡¯ve died before him,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Elsa had an over as well, but she was looking intently at Wilbur as if he was the monster from just now.


    Chapter 171


    Wilbur crouched down and pointed at a tatton on the corpse. ¡°Does anyone recognize this tatton?¡±


    Elsa¡¯s gaze finally returned to the man, but she shook her head.


    Ryder¡¯s face was pale. He furrowed his brows, then shook his head as well.


    Wilber said, ¡°It looks like a skull¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Elsa asked.


    Wilbur stood back up, lighting a cigarette before saying, ¡°Based on the guy¡¯s powers, I think he might


    be a member of some


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± asked Elsa again.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 172

    Wilbur frowned as he said, ¡°He has the ability to gain immense spirit energy and physical strength by


    absorbing the lives of other humans, almost in the form of sacrifice. That¡¯s pretty simr to some cults¡®


    cultivation methods.¡±


    Elsa did not say anything. That was something beyond what she knew, nor had she heard of such


    things.


    She turned to look at Ryder, expecting him to say something instead.


    Yet Ryder swayed before keeling over and passing out on the ground.


    Els cried out, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just exhausted from overusing his spirit energy. However, his left arm is in a pretty bad


    state and needs tending to,¡± Wilbur said with a frown.


    Elsa whipped out her walkie¨Ctalkie, calling for the helicopter at once,


    It flew over in no time, and Wilbur hauled Ryder onto the helicopter along with the man¡¯s corpse before


    they flew away.


    Following that, Ryder and the man¡¯s corpse were ced in the special forces department. Wilbur


    returned to Seke Ind, dismissing the agents watching over Faron.


    Looking at a still¨Cmeditating Faron, Wilbur made a call to Faye exining to her what happened and


    that he was going to have to spend the next few days on Seke Ind.


    After doing that, he sat on the couch smoking as he thought about something


    Two dayster, Faron finally opened his eyes for the first time.


    He leaped to his feet excitedly and sand to Wilbur, ¡°Bro, I did it! I can meditate by channeling my aura


    now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Congrattions, Mister Campbell,¡± Wilbur said with a smile.


    Faron¡¯s eyes were shining then, his spirits high. He Inched closer to Wilbur with a smug smile. ¡°Bro,


    you¡¯re pretty much my master now. Don¡¯t you think we should change what we call each other?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s not do that. Wilbur hurried to turn Faron down. He had no intention of taking in any


    pupils.


    Faron did not push Wilbur either, smiling as he said, ¡°That¡¯s alright, then. Either way, you¡¯re my brother,


    and thank you for keeping your promise. Drinks on me tonight. Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Wilbur took a drag from his cigarette. ¡°We¡¯ve got all the time in the world to drink You should go home


    since you haven¡¯t heen home in a while.¡±


    Faron realized that Wilbur had a point. He had, indeed, not been home in a few days.


    ¡°Alright, bro Let me go home for a bit. I promise we¡¯ll have drinks on me real soon.¡±


    Wilbur nodded with a smile, and Faron left in a hurry.


    Over at the Campbell househuld, in Oria¡¯s staly, Orin and Faron sat across from each other at the study


    table, their expressions solemn.


    A long whileter, Orin let out a long sigh as he said, ¡°This day has finallye for the Campbells.¡±


    ¡°Dad, why have you always wanted for me to be a cultivator?¡±


    Orin said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. Did you forget


    ¡°You did say that our ancestors used to be cultivators, but is there even a need for ine to be one


    with your status? 1 heard Wilbur say that being a cultivator is highly dangerous.¡± Faron frowned.


    Orin nodded. ¡°Wilbur is right, but there has to be a cultivator in the Campbell family.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Faron asked.

 Chapter 173

    Orin fell silent for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I told you before that the Campbell family has a


    thousand¨Cyear¨Clong legacy. There were cultivators in our family at the start of that legacy, you know,¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve mentioned that before.¡±


    ¡°The Campbell family history is a long and remarkable one. ording to the scrolls our ancestors left


    behind, we were a family of cultivators ourselves during ancient times. At our peak, we even had our


    own sect that took in pupils.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± That was the first time Faron had heard this, and he was pretty shocked.


    Orin nced at him before continuing. ¡°However, toward the end, during the end of thest imperial


    dynasty and the beginning of the revolution, every single one of the cultivators in the Campbell family


    died. The survivors had little to no powers, and with time, our current generation is nowpletely


    mortal. I am a mortal myself, with no talent for cultivation and no chance at being a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it impressive enough that you got to where you are now?¡± Faron asked.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Orin shook his head. ¡°You must know that I only came into power during the height of our family¡¯s


    sess with the help of our colossal fortune. It was only thanks to your grandfather putting that money


    into financing the current government that I a where I am now,¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Faron asked, still slightly confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Orin frowned. ¡°It was because of our ancestors who were cultivators that we have


    such a fortune. Despite the fact that they¡¯ve died in the war, our wealth was the only reason we were


    able to survive such a chaotic time and forge a name for ourselves. That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that cultivation was our root?¡± Faron asked.


    Orin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. Regardless of the time and age we live in, only cultivators can truly


    be on top of the world and forge a limitless future for generations toe. Where I am right now has


    very well cost thest of the Campbells¡® fortune, and I¡¯m still going to die at the end of the day. When


    that happens, it¡¯s going to be nearly impossible for you to get to where I am. Without cultivation, the


    Campbells will only continue to decay.¡±


    Faron let out a long breath, falling silent for a while before saying, ¡°Only the presence of cultivators will


    guarantee the Campbells¡® legacy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Orin said. ¡°This is the fate of the Campbell family, and what I¡¯ve been working the hardest


    on. Now that you¡¯ve finally gotten a chance, you have to make the most of it.¡±


    ¡°What should I do next?¡± Faron asked.


    Orin got to his feet, pacing to and fro in the study for a while before saying, ¡°Wilbur is impossibly


    learned. Your only path to a bright future is by his side. You should go to him.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Dad,¡± Faron replied.


    Orin smiled lightly. ¡°Do you remember the first thing I said when I introduced Wilbur to you? Once you


    begin learning from Wilbur, you must put down all of your pride and be earnest. That is the only way


    you will gain his trust.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dad.¡± Faron added earnestly


    Orin waved a hand. ¡°Go to your mother. She hasn¡¯t seen you in days. I¡¯m going to pray at the altar.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    The next morning, Wilbur had just walked out of his room when he saw Faye sitting on the couch


    downstairs.


    He looked at his watch andmented, ¡°You¡¯re going to le


    ¡°I¡¯m the CEO. No one¡¯s docking my pay even if I¡¯mte, Faye replied with a smile.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Faye said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve got a banquet to attend at night. Can youe with me?¡±


    ¡°A banquet?¡± Wilbur frowned. ¡°Can I not? You know I¡¯ve never really cared about these things.¡±


    Faye said, ¡°It¡¯s the city business banquet All the powerful entrepreneurs in Seechertown have to go.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can go, then. I¡¯m not a businessman,¡± Wilbur protested.


    Faye sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a celebration banquet to wee Pride Corp and thank them for their investment in


    the Seechertown Electronics Industrial Park¡±


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit of a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Fage smiled. ¡°It¡¯s clear my father has been nning this with Pride Corp for a while,


    and the Electronics Industrial Park was approved a long time ago. They¡¯re just going to be announcing


    it at the banquet tonight, and my father¡¯s one of the shareholders at Pride Corp. I have to go.¡±


    Wilbur lit a cigarette. ¡°Have you thought this through?

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    ¡°There¡¯s not much to consider. I¡¯ll never agree to the marriage,¡± Faye said determinedly.


    Wilbur fell silent for a long time. Finally, he said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you since you¡¯ve made up your mind.


    I¡¯m not going to let anyone force you into anything, not even your father.¡±


    Faye kissed Wilbur on the cheek all of a sudden before making, a run for the doar as she said, ¡°I knew


    you¡¯d help me, Boss!¡±


    Wilbur stared at the door as it closed, rubbing at his face as he said furiously, ¡°Keep up with that


    teasing, and I swear to g od I¡¯ll do you in one day!¡±


    Just then, his phone rang Wilbur scoffed and picked up the call


    ¡°Hello,¡±


    ¡°Mister Pena?¡± A voice said


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Orin Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mister Campbell! How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Someone from Northseecher is asking for you. Would you mind meeting


    ¡°Northseecher?¡±


    them?


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the head of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.¡±


    Wilbur paused before asking, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You can choose the location.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Seke Ind, then. Twelve o¡¯clock at noon, in room number one.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Wilbur hung up and sat on the sofa wordlessly.


    A long whileter, he mumbled to himself, ¡°I guess that¡¯s inevitable.¡±


    He got to his feet and set out for Seke Ind


    Upon reaching, he sensed that something was different at once.


    Ever since the ce had be his personal property, it had been closed off from the public.


    However, there were young people everywhere darting in and out of sight. They were wearing in


    clothes, bet Wilbur was able to tell from their physical build and their gait that these were not ordinary


    people..


    Wilbur smiled. He walked up to the link bridge and exchanged a few words with the person on duty


    before heading to room. number one.


    He entered the rourn and made himself a pot of tea before sitting down to walt.


    Not long after, footsteps could be heard from nutside the door.


    A woman walked in.


    She looked to be in her thirties, with glossy skin and a stunning figure.


    She was d in a pencil skirt and a tight blouse that cling to her curves, and her hair fell around her


    shoulders in loose waves.


    The woman set a briefcase by the door. She observed Wilbur closely before smiling. ¡°Nice to meet you.


    I¡¯m Jasmine Ve, th assistant of the head of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Please, have a seat,¡± Wilbur said.


    Jasmine did not sit. She took a step to the side and waited by the door. Just then, an old man hobbled


    in slowly on a rancAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Wilbur looked over. The man was old and wrinkled, hunched over as he walked. He was sporting a


    bowler hat and a pale gray tracksuit. The cane in his hand was ck, with a bright red jewel the size of


    an egg on top of it.


    He looked like a man who had been around for a long time, but one with wealth and status.


    a


    The old man smiled at Wilbur as he walked over, his face winding from the p


    gesture.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡± The old man sat down next to Wilbur with Jasmine¡¯s help. ¡°My name is


    Albert forman.¡±


    Wilbur poured Albert a cup of tea and nodded at him. ¡°Please have some tea, Honorable Mister


    Joeman,¡±


    ¡°Please drop the honorifics.¡± Albert shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just an old geezer with one foot in the grave.¡±


    Wilbur smiled and looked at Albert


    Albert said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking. I¡¯ve got some amount of spirit energy in me to be in charge of the


    Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.¡±


    Wilbur sand nothing, taking a sip of tea


    Ryder told me that you¡¯re incredibly skilled. You¡¯re brilliant inbat, and you¡¯re even good at both


    earthen and thunder cultivation methods. That¡¯s pretty rare,¡± Albert said, sipping from his cup.


    Wilbur replied, ¡°1 just know a thing or two.¡±


    Albert chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m an old man, so time is precious to me. I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to join the department.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Because you¡¯re an incredible cultivator. You must know that the country has to utilize a talent like that.¡±


    Wilbur nced at Albert and Jasmine,


    Albert shook his head. ¡°Technology ising up with more and more weapons, and to a certain extent,


    even cultivators won¡¯t be a match for some of these weapons. Our country also has a special team


    researching weapons to use on cultivators,


    tou.¡±


    Wilbur was silent for a long time. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of things to do. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to


    work in your department.¡±


    Albert said with a smile. ¡°Oh, our jobs are actually pretty simple. There aren¡¯t many cultivators around,


    to begin with, and they mostly wouldn¡¯t dare to act out of line. You¡¯d just be going about your life as


    usual and get paid for it. Doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°It sounds a little too good to be true, no? I¡¯ve got a business to run. I can¡¯t really walk


    away from it.¡±


    Ryder¡¯s battle against the monster had just happened a few days ago, and Cape International was


    currentlypeting against Joy Corp. It was true that his hands were tied, and he was also pretty sure


    this job was hardly as easy as this old man was making it up to be.


    Albert looked at Wilbur, his cloudy eyes devoid of any light.


    ¡°Wilbur, you do know that all of the best cultivators end up joining the department. You won¡¯t be an


    exception, and you can¡¯t really say no.¡±


    The words had an underlying threatening tone, and Willnur frowned.


    ¡°And what if I say no?¡± Wilbur lit a cigarette as he asked.


    Albert chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll have to leave, then. You don¡¯t think an old geezer like me would get physical, do


    you?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur chuckled.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be a little difficult for Cape International to operate in Dasha from now on.


    Your name¡¯s going to be on the department¡¯s priority list, and the members of your Abyss Mercenaries


    will be put under heavy supervision. It¡¯s quite a pain, honestly.¡± Albert¡¯s tone was casual as if he was


    giving advice to an old friend.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Wilbur¡¯s brows furrowed once again, his gaze shing


    Albert shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not up to me. Anyone in my position would do the same. You have to


    understand that this is about the safety of our country.¡±


    Wilbur slowly leaned back against the sofa and stayed silent.


    Albert said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with joining the department, anyway? We have a great deal of power and a


    pretty nice sr Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Cape¡¯s development if you put that power to good use?¡±


    Wilbur stared at Albert, caught off-guard by his statement.


    This old man seemed to know all his secrets and was exposing them like it was nothing. It was quite a


    shock that the old man was encouraging the abuse of power for personal gain.


    Albert smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. This isn¡¯t that big of a deal to people like us. We¡¯re all just


    doing what we need to get by. It¡¯s true that we get paid pretty well, but you¡¯re going to need a side gig


    or two if you want to live trulyfortably, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll let you in on this. I¡¯ve got a few clubs in


    Northseecher that will guarantee a good time. Once you¡¯ve joined us, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you well.¡±


    Wilbur did not know what to say. Why did this guy sound more and more sketchy?


    Albert chucked, ¡°Also, we¡¯re currently undergoing a shift and are preparing to branch out in different


    locations. Once you¡¯ve joined, we¡¯ll give you control over the northwest territory. All you have to do is


    stay put here and you can do whatever you want until you have a task ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be the best idea for a newble like me to be in charge of a whole branch. Besides, what


    am I supposed to do as someone with that much power?¡± Wilbur frowned.


    Albert said, ¡°You¡¯d definitely be one of the department¡¯s finest cultivators, which would make you


    perfect for the role without a doubt. You¡¯ll be the head of just one branch. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Wilbur fell silent for a long time before asking, ¡°I guess that¡¯s alright if you put it that way. Could you tell


    me about what I¡¯m supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Your job is to capture cultivators going against thew or help solve some problems with nature.¡±


    Albert paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°That¡¯s all you have to do. We¡¯ll assign you officialThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    documents and passes that allow you to get assistance from any department in the country. Someone


    else will fill you in on the specifics.¡±


    Wilbur was mildly surprised.


    He had guessed that the power that came with holding a position in a department like that would be


    pretty big, but this offer was honestly ridiculous.


    A pass to ask for help from any department in the country? Wouldn¡¯t that be a little too much?¡±


    Wilbur could not help butugh at the thought.


    He made up his mind to join the department. Besides, the old man had a point. With how advanced


    weapons were bing due to technological advancement, he might not be able to withstand some


    attacks.


    ¡°I¡¯m in, then. It sounds pretty good,¡± Wilbur said.


    min,


    Albert let out a loudugh. ¡°I like working with easy-going people like you the most.¡±


    Wilbur did not know what to say. It was not like he would have said ye


    not been for the threats.


    ¡°Jasmine, get the documents and contracts out and hand them to Mister Penn,¡± Albert said.


    Jasmine nodded with a smile. She picked up the briefcase in the corner and ced it on the table


    before opening it.


    She took out a pistol. ¡°This is a special pistol crafted for people within the department. We call thein


    Extroballet Guns. They¡¯re made from the toughest of alloys, and one clip holds seven special explosive


    bullets. One bullet is strong enough to blow a


    Chapter 176


    hole through an elephant.


    Wilbur huffed in awe.


    2/2


    ¡°This is an Alloy Dagger. It can take five levels of spirit pressure and is good for battling other


    cultivators.¡± Jasmine took out a dagger and ced it in front of Wilbur.


    Wilbur had seen this dagger before. It was the same one Ryder used.


    Jasmine took out a cell phone this time. ¡°This is a specialized phone used by the department. You¡¯ll


    have a special number you


    can be contacted with, and you¡¯ll find the number of your handler in there too. You can contact them


    anytime, and they¡¯ll give you anything you need. Information, statistics, and even artillery support¡±


    ¡°Artillery support?¡± Wilbur¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can request for backup from your handler anytime you need, and if


    we deem your situation appropriate, we¡¯ll grant it to you.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that take forever? I¡¯d be beaten up by the time they finished their assessment.¡±


    A lot could happen in the span of a second in a battle, and there was no time to wait for assessments


    or tests of that kind.


    Jasmine reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are only eighteen people with the same status as you, but


    you¡¯ll have over eighteen thousand people as backup. The assessment will not take more than a


    minute.¡±


    ¡°F*ck me.¡± Wilbur could not help but swear. 18,000 people as backup to just 18 people? That was quite


    something else.


    ¡°What kind of backup are we talking about?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Jasmine said. ¡°Any firearms excluding nuclear weapons, warnes included.¡±


    ¡°Holy moley¡±¡±


    That was all Wilbur could say. It was more than fair that nuclear weapons were not as easily


    essible, but Dasha was definitely advanced enough to have some of the best firearms. It was not


    something to scoff about.


    It was a great amount of power, and it could be said that the department was pretty much powerful


    enough to go to war against a small country.


    Atst, Jasmine took a card out and handed it to Wilbur. ¡°Here¡¯s your license.¡±


    Wilbur looked at the details of the license.


    ¡°Wilbur Penn, Deacon of the Northwest Provincial Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    His photo was already printed on the card, and it had even been authorized by the nation¡¯s higher-ups.


    Wilbur put the license on the table. ¡°You even made the license beforehand. It really seems like you


    were certain I would join.¡± ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you just agree to join?¡± Albert chuckled ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have given


    it to you if you ended up refusing.¡± Wilbur snorted. Yeah, they would have probably gotten physical if heAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    had insisted on turning them down.


    He ended up saying nothing, seeing as he could not really afford to be going against the will of an


    entire nation and there was honestly nothing wrong with joining the national team.


    Wilbur said. ¡°By the way, I saw the super cannon Hyder r was using. Is that a specialized weapon for


    us too?¡±


    Jasmine shook her head. ¡°No. The super cannon was personalized for Ryder because he¡¯s a trained


    sni per. You can tell your handler if there¡¯s a specialized weapun you have in mind. We¡¯ll do our best to


    satisfy your needs.¡±


    Wilbur nodded. A handy weapon would indeed help him greatly in battle, but there was no need for that


    at the moment.


    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Albert asked.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°How much is our monthly sry?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand dors,¡± Albert said.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°A little stingy for a job that puts your life at risk, if you ask me.¡±


    People in this position were definitely going up against pretty powerful forces, and there was a certain


    amount of risk and danger to it, which was not justified by how much they were griting pal.


    Albert chuckled. ¡°National standardized wages. I can¡¯t do anything about it. Besides, It¡¯s not like we¡¯re


    wholly dependent on that money either.¡±


    Wilbur let out augh. Albert made a good point.


    With such a position, any business he ventured into would make him an impossible amount of money


    for sure. Two hundred


    Chapter 177


    thousand dors was hardly worth caring about.


    we¡¯re going to be on the same team


    Albert got to his feet and extended his hand toward Wilbur. ¡°Deacon Wilbur Penn, we¡¯re starting from


    now I hope we can work well together and keep our nation safe.¡±


    That was a pretty formal statement. Wilbur got to his feet as well and shook Albert¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s an


    honor, Mister Joemen.¡±


    ¡°Hohoho,¡± Albertughed as he turned to leave, and Jasmine harried forward to help him on his way


    out.


    ¡°Travel safe, sir.¡± Wilbur waved a hand.


    Albert did not even turn around. ¡°Remember to give your handler a call. You¡¯ll be on the payroll after


    that call. Also, Ryder¡¯s going to be your assistant in Seechertown once he¡¯s recovered from his injuries.


    He¡¯ll be getting in touch with you too,¡±

 Chapter 178

    Jasmine and Albert had already left the room by the time Albert was done talking.


    ¡°What, I have an assistant too?¡± Wilbur asked, but his question went unanswered.


    He stared at the closed door in silence.


    He had surveyed with his spirit energy earlier and sensed a powerful spirit energy within Jasmine. She


    was pretty much on the same level as Wilbur and was definitely an elite cultivator.


    However, he did not seem to detect anything in Albert. There was not an ounce of spirit energy, which


    made him seem like a


    mortal.


    However, there was no way he could have gotten the position he was in if he did not have any powers,


    and he had admitted


    himself that he did have them.


    Wilbur had the urge to tap into Albert¡¯s conscience several times, wanting to get some information


    through his soul.


    He managed to hold himself back in the end. Who knew what that old man could be hiding? Moreover,


    Wilbur might end up humiliating himself or even risking his life. That would be bad.


    Wilbur scoffed, then picked up the phone he had just been given and fiddled around with it.


    ¡°So, you think you know all my secrets? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know that I have the Dragon God¡¯s grace


    too.¡±


    Wilbur set a password on his new phone before opening the contacts list.


    There were only two contacts in there. One of them was Beverly Torres, Wilbur¡¯s personal handler, and


    the other was Jasmine Ve, the assistant to the head of the department.


    Wilbur stared at Jasmine¡¯s name for a while before eventually cracking up into slyughter.


    He remembered reading a rather popr novel when he was a teenager. The female lead in the novel


    was named Jasmine Ve, and she was everyone¡¯s fictional crush back then. What a coincidence.


    Wilbur thought of Ryder after that..


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This man was extremely powerful as well. The problem was that he was a bit of a stickler for rules, and


    Wilbur had a feeling the two of them would not really get along.


    Shaking his head, Wilbur made a call to Beverly.


    A brief pauseter, a sweet voice rang through the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Deacon Wilbur Penn. I¡¯m your personal handler, Beverly Torrez. It¡¯s an honor to be serving you.¡±


    Beverly had a lovely voice, but Wilbur could not be too sure if the owner of this voice was actually some


    burly ke or not. Such cases happen all the time.


    He was, of course, thinking of the worst possible case scenario. Whatever his handler actually looked


    like had nothing to do


    with him.


    ¡°Hello, Beverly. I¡¯m Wilbur, and I hope we can work well together.¡±


    ¡°Same here! I¡¯m honestly a linke nervous to be spealding to you for the first time. Please be patient with


    me.¡±


    Wilbur jumped at Beverly¡¯s suggestive tone, hurrying to say, ¡°it¡¯s alright! I was just clocking in. I¡¯ll be


    going now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Deacon Penn. Have a nice day.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call, barking out augh. He had a team under him now, and what a team it was.


    This was the stuff regr people could only dream of, but Wilbur was not the slightest bit happy about


    H.


    He was not sure if this would make him any new enemies in the future. Who knew what these other


    cultivators were like, what kind of high¨Crisk missions he might get?


    DI


    Surely such power woulde with a reasonable amount of responsibility.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Wilbur huffed exasperatedly. He felt like his fate was bobbing about in a vast ocean, with


    countless waves tossing lim around mercilessly, leaving him with no way out.


    Just then, his phone rang with a call. Seeing that it was Earon, he answered it.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, bro. I just wanted to know where you¡¯re at. Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    Wilbur gave it some thought. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a banquet tonight. Do you want to go?

 Chapter 179

    ¡°A banquet?¡± Faron fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on this one. I shouldn¡¯t be showing my face at an event like


    this.¡±


    Faron was someone of power, and it was true that he had to pick what events he attended.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Are you sure? There might be something worth seeing ¡±


    ¡°Something worth seeing?¡± Faron¡¯s face lit up with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve got to be there, then. What banquet is


    this?¡±


    ¡°The city business banquet. You can find out where it is for yourself,¡± Wilbur said, then hung up.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He gave it some thought and took his own caller card out of his personal phone before inserting it into


    the phone the department had given him.


    There was no way he was going to be lugging two phones around all the time.


    Hep


    put


    his license and handgun back into the briefcase, then tossed it onto the passenger seat before driving


    back home.


    It was only one o¡¯clock in the afternoon then. Wilbur sat in the living room in silence, thinking long and


    hard about something


    This banquet was definitely going to be something else. Faye¡¯s father attending would definitely make


    things awkward, and Wilbur was certain that Fabian would go the extra mile to give him a hard time.


    Wilbur was feeling helpless. Fabian was, after all, Faye¡¯s father, and Wilbur had to respect him for that,


    at the very least. Faye had every right to argue with her father, but Wilbur was far less qualified


    He thought about it and figured the best thing to do would be to just wait and see. Either way, he would


    respect whatever Faye decides


    She was no


    was not only working under Wilbur. The two of them shared a special rtionship that was undefined,


    but it was definitely significant.


    Time went by just like that, and Faye finally returned from work after six o¡¯clock in the evening. Jose


    was also here, lugging in arge suitcase behind her.


    Jose had been Faye¡¯s driver and bodyguard ever since Wilbur had taken him down. He had been doing


    a fine job since


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Jose bowed to Wilbur respectfully.


    Wilbur got to his feet, nodding at Jose. Thanks for the hard work¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Jose set the suitcase down in the middle of the living room and left right


    after.


    Wilbur looked at the suitcase. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°Clothes I bought for you. Surely you aren¡¯t thinking of showing up to the banquet in a T¨Cshirt and


    jeans, are you?¡± Faye smiled.


    Wilbur nodded, and Faye opened the suitcase. In it were a few suits, and several pairs of shoes.


    Faye made Wilbur try them on one by one, taking her time to marvel at the sight before deciding on a


    pale blue suit with beige


    loafers.


    With the new clothes, Wilbur instantly looked a lot younger. Faye was more than pleased.


    ¡°You look way better like this.¡± Faye smiled.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°I still like my own clothes more. This isn¡¯t veryfortable for me.¡±


    ¡°You can dress like this once in a while. There¡¯s no harm in


    Faye said.


    Willur nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already past seven o¡¯clock,¡± Faye said.


    Wilbur looked at Faye. ¡°Have you really thought it through?


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours. What are you talking about?¡± Faye rebutted swiftly, leaving Wilbur to blush awkwardly.


    This woman was truly not to be messed with.


    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them left, and Wilbur drove off to Seecher Hotel.


    The Seecher Hotel was funded by the government and was mainly used to entertain authorities while


    also being open to the public.


    Anyone who dined or stayed there was definitely someone of power, as regr people could not afford


    to do so.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    The banquet hall on the top floor was bustling with people.


    Pendleton Howard and Fergus Long, two of Seechertown¡¯s most powerful tycoons, were there. It was


    clear just how big of a deal the banquet was


    With their presence, it was no surprise that the hall was filled with other businessmen in Seechertown


    as well.


    There were almost eighty people in the hall, with most of them people of power in the Seechertown


    business industry.


    They gathered in groups, talking andughing among themselves.


    Everyone knew that banquets like these were usually the government¡¯s way of gathering everyone to


    talk about whatever was being promoted as well as giving it support.


    The deeper meaning, of course, was to warn everyone not to try and poke their noses in ces they


    were not supposed to.


    Everyone knew just how powerful Pendleton and Fergus were, and there was no way they would skip


    showing up.


    Most of the attendees were there with the implied message that the Electronics Industrial Park would


    be a project with no hups, and no one would try doing any funny business.


    Just then, a young man walked into the hall. His appearance drew the attention of almost everyone in


    the hall.


    One of the most powerful businessmen in Seechertown hurried over at once. ¡°Mr. Faron Campbell! It¡¯s


    a surprise to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just here to see everyone. It¡¯s been a while, Uncle Walter,¡± Faron beamed.


    The businessman let out a heartyugh. ¡°It sure has! It¡¯s been half a year since I visited your father.


    Time really flies by.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Well, Uncle Walter, I¡¯ll leave you now to get some food, Faron said with a polite smile.


    The businessman nodded in understanding with a smile, turning away from Faron. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Anyone who could even have a short chat with Faron Campbell was definitely someone remarkable.


    Faron went up to the buffet table. He filled himself a te and got a ss of champagne, before setting


    the food down at the nearest table and started eating.


    It was not long before more people realized he was there, and they crowded over to chat with him.


    They were all smiles, showering him withpliments and praises. Faron merely nodded and smiled,


    acknowledging what they were saying.


    Some of the people in the hall who knew they were unqualified to speak to him could only watch from


    afar, curious as to who


    this man was.


    Not long after, Pendleton and Fergus emerged from the private room. Along with them were Shawn


    James of Pride Corp, and


    Fabian Yves.


    They had obviously heard that Faron was present as well and made their way over to him.


    The crowd parted as they greeted the trio, watching them as they walked up to Faron.


    ¡°Mister Howard, Mister Long! Hello there,¡± Faron greeted, getting to his feet atst.


    Pendleton was part of the city council as well and was only slightly below Orin in terms of status.


    Fergus, however, held a much lower position.


    Regardless, Faron saw these two men pretty often. The two of them worked with Faron¡¯s father often


    enough, and they were also pretty good friends outside of their jobs.


    Despite that, Faron was still respectful and greeted them first.


    2/2


    Pendleton let out a booming Laugh, patting Faron on the shoulder heartily. ¡°What brings you here


    tonight? What could possibly make you take time out of your busy schedule toe to this banquet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I happened to be free today and heard that Seecher Hotel has a fantastic buffet. I¡¯m Just here to


    freeload off the food,¡± Faron snickered,


    Pendleton Laughed, his gaze shing for a split second before asking, ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my dad 1 wasing, Mister Howard. Like I said, I¡¯m just here for the food. You can talk to


    him if there¡¯s anything you need. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Faron held up his hands yfully.


    Pendleton barked out augh. ¡°Young man, of course your father would know about a public event like


    this! He¡¯s given the green light. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just asking you if work has been alright these days.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few more lines, and Pendleton was certain that Faron was not here


    because of Orin.


    But with Faron¡¯s status, there was no way he was actually there just for free food.

 Chapter 181

    Pendleton was an experienced politician, so he was well aware of Faron and what he represented.


    Although Faron sat there silently, his silence conveyed a certain attitude.


    However, Pendleton was unsure of what exact stance Faron had at the moment.


    Pendleton¡¯s goal was to find out why Faron hade.


    Faron chuckled and said, ¡°My work is alright, but the project you¡¯re overseeing is quite impressive,


    Mister Howard. It¡¯s boosting the economy and providing jobs in Sechertown. Congrattions!


    Pendleton smiled and replied, ¡°This is all thanks to your father¡¯s vision. He supported me from the


    beginning, which is why the project was able to be finalized so quickly. I must really thank your father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s still the fruits of yourbor, Mister Howard. You¡¯re being too humble,¡± said Faron


    with augh.


    Pendleton was certain that Faron did not have any objections regarding the industrial park project.


    He felt relieved. It did not matter if Faron had other motives, so he decided to let Faron be. He would


    step in if necessary to


    support Faron.


    Supporting Farun means supporting Orin Campbell. That was something everyone knew.


    Pendleton changed the subject and asked in a low voice, ¡°I heard that you and Rupert solved a big


    case in Harvest County?¡±


    ¡°I happened toe across it, so there¡¯s no reason for me to not take part in it,¡± replied Faron with a


    smile.


    Pendleton patted Faron on the shoulder and eximed, ¡°Well done! You and Rupert can move on to


    official positions once this matter is settled. You youngsters should be proactive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Howard.¡± Faron kept nodding appreciatively.


    Pendleton smiled. He waved to Shawn and Fabian toe over and then said, ¡°Let me introduce you.


    This is Shawn James, the general manager of Pride Corp, and Fabian Yves, a board member of Pride


    Corp. This is Faron Campbell, the only son of Orin Campbell of Kardus Province. Please get


    acquainted You¡¯re all outstanding Irxlividuals, and I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll all get along well.¡±


    Faron looked up. Shawn was in his thirties and had tan skin. However, he had a sharp look about him.


    Meanwhile, Fabian was in his fifties with a well¨Ctoned body, giving him a powerful presence wherever


    he went.


    Shawn and Fabian knew who Faron was. They were aware of his silver spoon.


    Businessmen had to be humble before someone like Faron no matter how sucressful they were.


    Businessmen had money, but Faron represented some sort of authority. It was like he was an


    embodiment of authority. If anyone went against this authority, having all the money in the world would


    mean nothing as they would not have the chance to spend it.


    Money might be able to grant someone power, but when ites to a conflict between money and


    power, the one with power would always end up being the winner.


    They were experienced businessmen, so they hurriedly shook hands with Faron with bright smiles on


    their faces.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Faron shook hands with them and nudded in a friendly manner too.


    After exchanging greetings, Pendleton sald, ¡°Alright, the rocktail party is about to start. Help yourself to


    the food. Don¡¯t tell your father that you left my ce hungry when you go bark¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to eat well. Don¡¯t worry, Mister Howard,¡± replied Faron with a smile.


    Pendleton nodded and left with Shawn and Fabian. Paron continued to help himself to the buffet.


    Faye and Wilbur arrived after a short while. They found seats in aer and sat down silently.


    Faye was quite important in the Seechertown business circle. People immediately came to greet her.


    However, most people did not recognize Wilbur, They were curious about Faye showing up with a male


    companion. ¡°This young man has a mediocre appearance, yet he managed to be herpanion.


    There might be mnge to this situation than meets the eye.¡±


    People spected about his identity, but everyone was smart enough to not pry. They settled for a


    simple greeting. Faron saw Wilbur and Faye, and Wilbur noticed him too.


    Their eyes met briefly, but there was no reaction from Wilbur, so Faron continued to eat. He felt like a


    good meal was the priority, regardless of whatever might happenter.

 Chapter 182

    Not long after Faye and Wilbur had taken their seats, Fabian and Shawn came up to them.


    Fabian frowned as he looked at Wilbur, then asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Have I not made myself


    clear?¡±


    ¡°Faye insisted on bringing me along, so I can¡¯t help it,¡± said Wilbur in a neutral tone.


    Shawn nced at Faye at that moment, his eyes giving off a surprised look


    He saw photos of Faye before, but he did not expect her to be that beautiful and elegant in person. He


    had encountered numerous women in his life, but encountering such a stunning beauty with both


    elegance and charm was truly a first for him. He turned to Wilbur after being surprised by her beauty.


    He sized him up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Mister Penn, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard you work for Cape Consortium too?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your position?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a position¡±


    ¡°Are you a normal employee?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡±


    ¡°What are you then?¡± Shawn seemed pushy.


    Wilbur asked casually, ¡°Do I need to exin to you?¡±


    ¡°You have to. How can someone of unknown origins live with Miss Yes? It¡¯s so unsafe,¡± Shawn


    insisted.


    Wilburughed, then looked at him and said, ¡°Miss Yves knows whether it¡¯s unsafe or not. You don¡¯t act


    like the tough guy here.¡±


    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m Shawn James, and no one dares to be so arrogant in front of me.¡±


    Wilbur rolled his eyes and said, ¡°There are plenty of people you can¡¯t mess with. I think you should be


    humbler.¡±


    Shawnughed and said, ¡°Hah. Pride Corp is about to be a top¨Ctier enterprise in Seechertown.


    Our coboration with Miss Yves has limitless potential. Who do you think you are? What can you do


    for Faye?¡±


    Cape Consortiumn was a major investment enterprise. A coboration with Pride Corp would bring


    immense benefits to both parties.


    The funding for the Electronics Industrial Park in Seechertown alone was a significant and daunting


    amount.


    Cape Consortium would do the investment, and Pride Corp would carry ou: the construction of the


    industrial park smoothly. There was no way they would encounter any issues because it was a


    government¨Cled project and both sides were ensured to reap substantial profits. It was a win¨Cwin


    situation. What Shawn said was technically correct.


    Faye could not stand it anymore and replied coldly, ¡°Shawn, I don¡¯t recall saying that I want to


    coborate with Pride Corp. ¡°Miss Yves, your father is a shareholder and the director of Pride Corp.


    This is beneficial for both Pride Corp and Cape Consortium. You don¡¯t have any reason to refuse, do


    you?¡± asked Shawn as he smiled.


    ¦§


    Faye chuckled and sald, ¡°Cape Consortium is an enterprise, it¡¯s not my personal property. Besides, I


    don¡¯t have high hopes for this project. Why should I coborate with you?¡±


    Her statement soured Shawn¡¯s mond instantly. He looked displeased.


    He thought that with his status and Fabian¡¯s support, there would be no obstacles in coborating with


    Cape Consortium or getting along with Faye. However, it seemed that Faye was not buying it.


    vas all because of Wilbur


    awn was also quite perplexed. Wilbur seemed insignificant, so he could not understand why Faye


    valued him so much.


    frowned and said slowly, ¡°Miss Yves, that was quite disrespectful. And as for you, Wilbur, you should


    know that people ways respect me wherever I go. The way you two are behaving is upsetting me.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Wilbur chuckled and said, ¡°Your feelings mean nothing to us. In fact, we might be more upset if you


    keep harassing us.¡± Shawn was fuming and was about to explode, but Fabian stopped him and said,


    ¡°Calm down, Shawn. The cocktail party is about to start, so don¡¯t bother arguing with someone like him.


    You should remember your status. Faye, I¡¯ve already decided for you. You need to understand that I¡¯m


    only doing this for your own good. I¡¯m your father, and I wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm you. You¡¯re not a


    child anymore, so don¡¯t be stubborn and just listen to me.¡±


    After that, Fabian pulled Shawn away and went toward the stage. Pendleton and Fergus were waiting


    for them. Those two were about to announce the start of the cocktail party.


    Wilbur looked at Faye and noticed that she seemed displeased. She seemed rather angry.


    Wilbur could not do anything about it. That was her father, after all. What could he possibly do? Beat


    him up?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I promised you that no one can force you to do anything,¡± heforted,


    Faye sighed and said, ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t leave me to my fate. I¡¯m just sad to have a father like that.¡±


    Wilbur did not dare to speak further. It was her family matter, and he did not know what had happened.


    He wondered why Faye hated her father so much.


    He felt like it was not his ce to interfere. After all, Fabian Yves might end up being his father¨Cinw


    one day.


    Wilbur was surprised by that thought.


    When did he even start having such thoughts?


    He nced nervously at Faye, which caused her to frown, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing ¡± Wilburughed it off.


    Pendleton stood in front of a microphone and started his speech.


    It was a typical speech about the bright future of the industrial park and how it solved the economic and


    employment concerns in Seechertown. It was his great achievement, after all. He had to introduce the


    project properly.


    Then, he introduced Fergus Long of the Commerce Department, Shawn James and Fabian Yves.


    Shawn was the general manager of Pride Corp and Fabian Yves was a board member of Pride Corp.


    Fabian was also the director of the Electronics Industrial Park project. They needed to be credited in


    the speech.


    Everyone apuded after the speech as a form of congrattions.


    After that, it was time forworking.


    All the prominent business figures approached Shawn and Fabian. They raised their sses for toasts


    and engaged the two in lively conversations.


    They were all elites in the business circle who exuded confidence and price.


    A wonderful conversation with these big shots could lead to a billion¨Cdor deal. It was money that


    ordinary people could only dream of in their lifetime.


    Wilbur felt inspired.


    Society was indeed stratified. Elites and ordinary people inhabited two entirely different worlds. Elites


    made money by simple decisions, where a few words could result in fortunes worth billions.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, ordinary people, especially farmers, would have to work their socks off. Their lives revolved


    around hard work, simply achieving sustenance, and living without illnesses until old age was


    considered an aplishment.


    Few people could be like Wilbur, attaining this level of wealth and power from a humble background.


    Soon, Pendleton¡¯s secretary walked to the stage and spoke into the microphone, ¡°Now, please


    wee the board member of


    Pride Corp, the director of the Electronics Industrial Park project, Mister Fabian Yves, to present a


    speech on stage.¡±


    Everyone instantly apuded.


    Fabian walked to the stage and offered everyone a bow in appreciation. Then, he said, ¡°Thank you,


    everyone. I, Fabian Yves, will be in Seechertown from now on. It is my pleasure,¡±


    Everyone apuded again. Then, Fabian continued to say, ¡°I have an announcement to make aside


    from the Electronics Industrial Park project. Please allow me to introduce my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 184

    ¡°Oh?¡± Everyone was puzzled as to why he wanted to introdurr his daughter.


    Fabian said, ¡°Faye,e and say hello to everyone.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is Faye the daughter of Fabian Yves?


    ¡°No wonder he wants to introduce his daughter, Faye is the CEO of Seechertown¡¯s Cape Consortium.


    She¡¯s in control of a significant amount of funds. A coboration with Pride Corp will end in a massive


    profit for both sides.¡®


    Faye frowned because she knew something like that was going to happen.


    However, she had to attend as a businesswoman because Pendleton Howard invited her.


    She had a grudge against her father, but she could reject him in front of everyone. It would be so


    awkward.


    Faye looked at Wilbur, who smiled and said, ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll support you no matter what,¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Boss. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± Sheposed herself and walked towards the stage.


    Fabian smiled and watched his daughter get on the stage. He held her hand and told everyone, ¡°This is


    my daughter, Faye Yves. She is currently the CEO of Cape Consortium in Seechertown. It is my


    pleasure to introduce her.¡±


    Everyone instantly apuded.


    The industry bigshots in Seechertown and even Kardon Province knew who Faye was. They had to


    show their support.


    She smiled and nodded in appreciation. She had to maintain herposure in an event like that no


    matter how angry she was. Fabian continued, ¡°I have another announcement to make. My daughter will


    be engaged to Mister Shawn James, the general manager of Pride Corp, in a few days. We will be


    hosting an engagement party here and I hope to see you all to celebrate with us by then.¡±


    His words instantly caused an uproar.


    ¡®The CEO of Cape Consortium is the daughter of Fabian Yves, and she is getting engaged to Shawn


    James.¡±


    ¡°That means Pride Corp has a ne


    a new private bank¡®


    Pride Corp was a leading enterprise in Endler Province, and it held a prominent status among the top


    enterprises throughout Dasha. It was worth around 100 billion dors.


    The marriage with Faye Yves would elevate Pride Corp to a higher level and secure its ce in the


    upper tier rankings of the Top 500 Enterprises in Dasha.


    It was major news. The stocks of Pride Corp would probably skyrocket overnight, and Pride Corp could


    profit from the stock market before the opening of the Electronics Industrial Park


    The industry bigshots were shocked, but they had decided to immediately purchase Pride Corp stocks.


    They were sure that it would bring them profit.


    Such was the disparity between the elites and the ordinary people. They could amass wealth with just a


    piece of information. An average person could never dream of attaining that amount of money. The


    magnitude of this divide was truly staggering.


    Everyone inediately gave them another round of apuse.


    Pendleton and Fergus were also surprised, but they were d.


    The rtionship between Pride Corp and Cape Consortium was on a deeper level. It meant that the


    project¡¯s progress might go much faster. This could save them a lot of trouble and, at the very least,


    they would not need to worry about funding anymore.


    Shawn also walled toward the stage when Fabian called upon him. He smiled at everyone in


    appreciation.


    Faye looked very displeased at that moment.


    She knew her father would use her, but she did not expect it to be so direct. It was very disrespectful,


    and it felt like an insult to her.

 Chapter 185

    Fabian was emotionally manipting his daughter.


    Their father¨Cdaughter rtionship had grown distant, but Fabian would not let her go.


    Faye almost had a mental breakdown when she thought about her father¡¯s actions and what happened


    to her mother, causing her to shake visibly on the stage.


    Fabian gently grabbed Faye and whispered, ¡°This is your future. As your father, I¡¯ve chosen a man for


    you, and it won¡¯t be a mistake. Say a few words to everyone. From now on, whether it¡¯s in Endler


    Province or in Kardon Province, our family¡¯s name will be known.¡±


    She could not help but sneer and thought to herself, ¡°Wow. You didn¡¯t even ask for my consent. This is


    ridiculous.¡®


    She would not be like her mother. She would not endure his maniption.


    Fayeposed herself and stood in front of the microphone, smiling at everyone.


    Everyone was waiting for Faye to confirm her engagement with Shawn. The engagement was


    announced by Fabian earlier, so it was as good as confirmed if nothing went wrong.


    Faye said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯m not familiar with Mister Shawn James, and I did not consent


    to the engagement. Also, Cape Consortium won¡¯t be coborating with Pride Corp. I want to rify to


    avoid any misunderstanding.¡±


    That caused an immediate uproar.


    They did not see that unexpected twisting. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡®How will Shawn James and Fabian Yves save their dignity now?¡±


    Faye had truly embarrassed her father by doing that.


    Gossip ran wild at that moment. Most of the crowd criticized Faye forcking a sense of propriety and


    embarrassing her father in public.


    Faye¡¯s statement would cause Pride Corp¡¯s stocks to crash, which would incur a huge loss. Moreover,


    Shawn was not someone who could take an insult. The consequences would be dire


    Fabian and Shawn looked absolutely pissed.


    Fabian did not expect his daughter to embarrass him in front of everyone, and Shawn did not expect to


    be humiliated as a general manager of a major enterprise. The situation was truly awkward.


    Both of them looked angry enough tomit murder.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, Fabian chuckled and said, ¡°My daughter was just joking. They had a small fight today, so


    please don¡¯t take her seriously.¡±


    Fabian gestured for Faye to leave.


    That was all that he could say at that point. He tried his best to avoid humiliation for himself and


    Shawn.


    He would see to the other consequencester.


    Pendleton and Fergus also looked infuriated.


    They could not believe the scandal at the event they hosted. It looked very unfavorable for them.


    The negative impact would be immeasurable if the scandal ended up in the headlines the next day,


    especially with Faye being a prominent figure.


    Everyone could tell that something was off in Fabian¡¯s statement.


    Faye had humiliated her father, Shawn, Pendleton, and Fergus in public in one go.


    ¡°Offending Pendleton Howard and Fergus Long will onlyplicate Cape Consortium¡¯s future


    endeavors in Seechertown. Faye Yves seems to be underestimating the gravity of the situation,¡± the


    crowd thought.


    Faye did not leave the stage. Instead, she smiled and continued, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please allow


    me to introduce my boyfriend on stage to rify this misunderstanding Wilbur Penn, pleasee on


    the stage.¡±


    She smiled and waved at Wilbur.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Wilbur chuckled awkwardly. He felt like Faye had put him in a dilemma.


    He would not have cared if it had been any other situation, but this was aplicated matter since it


    involved Fabian Yves.


    However, he did promise to support Faye no matter what happened. She was his woman, after all.


    Wilbur stood up and slowly walked toward the stage.


    Everyone stared at Wilbur in shock. It was as though they were looking at an allen lifeform.


    No one knew Wilbur. They all thought he was just a nobody.


    ¡®How can someone like him be Faye¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Why would Faye give up someone like Shawn to be with Wilbur? Is there something wrong with her?¡±


    When she called Wilbur to the stage, Fabian and Shawn felt like it was a p in their faces in front of


    everyone. They were utterly humiliated. There was no chance of them recovering from the


    embarrassment.


    Both Shawn and Fabian looked like they were going to kill Wilbur.


    Wilbur did not notice any of that. He walked straight to the stage and stood beside Faye.


    She casually wrapped around his arm, then smiled and told everyone, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Wilbur


    Penn. It is my pleasure to introduce him to all of you.¡±


    Wilbur smiled and waved at everyone.


    He did not need to say anything. His standing there alone made the situation very clear.


    The crowd frowned and gossiped. It was a dire situation.


    ¡°The grudge between Faye and Fabian would not be that bad. She is still his daughter, after all.¡¯


    ¡®However, can Shawn tolerate Wilbur¡¯s existence?¡±


    ¡°This is so embarrassing for him. How can he ever show his face in Seechertown again?


    Shawn stood in front of another microphone that was right next to Wilbur and Faye.


    Everyone instantly stopped talking. They wanted to see how Shawn would handle the crisis.


    Shawn looked at Faye and Wilbur, then at Fabian, before finally turning to face the crowd with a smile. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is just a misunderstanding. Miss Yves and I had a small fight


    yesterday. I apologize for this mess.


    Everyone could tell that he was making up an excuse. That was the only thing he could say at the


    moment.


    However, Faye asked, ¡°Mister James, I don¡¯t think we met before, right?¡±


    The crowd was stirred by Faye¡¯s statement. Her unmoving attitude humiliated Shawn once more. It was


    as though she was trying to burn bridges.


    Shawn instantly looked displeased. He looked at Faye and said, ¡°Miss Yves, this rtes to the honor of


    Pride Corp, so you can¡¯t insult me like that. You have to be responsible for what you say.¡±


    ¡°You can hold me to my words, but I don¡¯t think the same applies to you guys, right?¡± Faye responded


    with great determination. She stood firm because she had made up her mind. She would not allow


    Fabian to indignify her..


    Everyone felt awkward because it was hard to watch.


    Pride Corp was thoroughly humiliated, along with Fabian and Shawn.


    Shawn scoffed coldly and looked at Wilbur, saying, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be Miss Yves¡¯ boyfriend just to


    agitate me. Doing so


    Chanter 188


    2/


    will lead to serious consequences. I think you should tell the truth. Pride Corp has unimaginable power


    and will crush you like an insect. You can¡¯t afford to do this. What you¡¯re doing is just digging your own


    grave.¡±


    Wilbur smiled at his threat and said, ¡°Shawn, Miss Yves does not consent to this engagement, so don¡¯t


    embarrass yourself any further. Just ept it graciously. It¡¯s not that had. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself to a


    point of no return. That will look really bad for you¡±

 Chapter 187

    Shawn was infuriated. He clenched his fists tightly as though he was ready to punch Wilbur in the face.


    His reputation took a huge hit today. Being born with a silver spoon, he has never faced such


    humiliation.


    ¡°Stop asking for trouble. If you continue being stubborn, I won¡¯t be responsible for whatever happens to


    you,¡± he said harshly.


    Shawn was at his limit.


    If it were not for the presence of so many prominent people, he would have told his bodyguards to


    throw Wilbur out a long time ago.


    Wilbur chuckled and looked at Shawn, provoking him further, ¡°Go on, try it. Did you think I¡¯ll y along


    with your games?¡±


    He could not intervene when it came to Fabian, but he did not need to be polite toward ShawTI


    Shawn was seething


    ¡°First, I was humiliated by Faye, and now this guy dares to walk all over me too! Does he think I¡¯m a


    pushover?¡®


    He looked at Wilbur and asked coldly, ¡°Do you not treasure yo


    Wilbur¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    your life?¡±


    However, they were in front of so many people, and many prominent figures were present. He could


    not believe Shawn had the audacity to speak like that.


    ¡°I never sumb to threats, Shawn. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything if you take back what you said.


    Otherwise, be prepared to face the consequences,¡± he said coldly.


    Pendleton quickly exchanged a nce with Fergus.


    The situation had escted to a point where they had to intervene. They needed to put a stop to it


    immediately.


    The impact on the project would have to be dealt withter.


    Fergus hurriedly stepped on stage. He interrupted Shawn, who was about to speak and said into the


    microphone, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s cocktail party. Please proceed to leave the


    premises.¡±


    The attendees nodded and began to leave.


    That was the only option. The event¡¯s impact on Pride Corp and the Electronics Industrial Park was


    significant. There would likely be troublesome times ahead.


    Moreover, people did not think much of Wilbur. Since he provoked Shawn in public, his survival in the


    future was uncertain.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Everyone shook their heads because they felt sorry for Wilbur.


    Shawn ordered coldly, ¡°Security, throw this guy out of here for disrupting the cocktail party. Let the


    special agents handle him for now and I¡¯ll settle the score with himter.¡±


    Shawn was enraged. He could not bear the humiliation. He was ready to resort to violence even if


    Pendleton and Fergus were


    there.


    The attendees who were about to leave were startled and stopped in their tracks.


    The situation was escting rapidly.


    Pendleton and Fergus were also taken aback. Shawn was going in for a full confrontation


    They looked at each other and thought it was going to be a troublesome situ


    The Electronics Industrial Park project would be affected if they stopped Shawn


    However, they could not allow Shawn to act so outrageously because of their identities.


    His bodyguards headed toward Wilbur


    The crowd watched with anticipation as they gossiped.


    ¡®At least Shawn has a reason to disrupt the cocktail party.¡±


    ¡®Wilbur will be taken away if Pendleton and Fergus have nothing to say,¡®


    ¡®However, this is just a minor concern. The real issue is the personal revenge from Shawn. That will be


    the most serious consequence, and Wilbur should be fearing for his life.¡®


    Pendleton and Fergus whispered to each other, discussing their options. In the end, they chose to


    stand by and observe for the time being.


    They needed to let Shawn vent his anger first or their project could be jeopardized.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Pendleton and Fergus could not afford that oue because it would affect their potential


    achievements and careers in the future.


    Wilbur would have to take the hit. Faye was easy to handle because she had to respect them due to


    their status.


    Faron was finally done with his food. He wiped his mouth and walled toward the stage, knowing that it


    was his time to shine.


    Faron strode over and yelled, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    Everyone looked over, and the big shots were instantly startled, their hearts sk ipping a beat.


    ¡®Oh my g od! Isn¡¯t that Faron Campbell? Isn¡¯t he the son of Orin Campbell, the most important person


    of Kardon Province?¡±


    ¡®What did he call Wilbur? Bro? Is this a mistake?


    Pendleton and Fergus were shocked too. Faron¡¯s arrival meant trouble for them.


    They could not believe Faron just called Wilbur his bro. Not many men in Kardon Province could have


    the honor of being recognized as a brother by Faron. Their rtionship was definitely close.


    Pendleton panicked instantly. He hurriedly hinted at Fergus to stop the bodyguards


    None of them could afford to offend Faron.


    The bodyguards stopped in time, and Faron got on the stage to pass Wilbur a cigarette. Then, he


    helped Wilbur light the cigarette and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to talk to me when you¡¯re here, bro?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here either.¡± Wilbur yed along as though they were putting up a performance


    for the crowd.


    Shawn and Fabian did not recognize Faron, so Shawn barked loudly, venting his anger, ¡°Who the hell


    are you? What gives you the right to interfere in our matter?¡±


    Faron was instantly annoyed. He looked at Shawn and cursed without hesitation, ¡°Shut the f*ck up, you


    m oron. Why the f*ck should I get your permission to talk to anyone? Who the f*ck are you?¡±


    Shawn was infuriated. He was humiliated over and over again, so he felt like he was losing his mind. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He yelled, ¡°Where the f*ck are my bodyguards? Do your jobs and throw them out of here.¡±


    The bodyguards looked at each other because Fergus ordered them to stand down. ¡°What should we


    do now?¡¯ they thought.


    The crowd was all riled up for the drama.


    The industry bigshots easily recognized Faron for who he was.


    They were also among the elite¡¯s circle, and they could tell Faron was there to support Wilbur,


    ¡®Faron is like the owner of Kardon Province. He does as he pleases.¡±


    ¡®He called Wilbur his bro, so Wilbur must be extraordinary too, right?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder Faye did that. He has an extraordinary connection.¡¯


    Insulting Shawn shouldn¡¯t matter with Faron¡¯s support,¡¯


    ¡®A businessman may be powerful, but they will not dare to challenge Faron. In fact, Pride Corp¡¯s in


    deep trouble now.¡±


    ¡®Pride Corp is not based in Kardon Province, but with Faron¡¯s stature, all it takes is an order to take


    care of Pride Corp for it to


    face its downfall.¡±


    Pendleton was nervous, and he had to intervene. The situation would get out of hand if he allowed


    things to escte further.


    He hurriedly walked to the stage and alueil Faron, ¡°Faron, do you know Wilbur Benn?¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s my bro, Mister Grayson Introduced lilin to me,¡± replied Faron with a smile.


    212


    Pendleton¡¯s mind was blown.


    He did not expect Wilbur to be acquainted with Benjamin Grayson.


    Benjamin retired from the highest authority in the nation, and he had subordinates all across the globe.


    ¡®Even someone like Faron had to be polite to Benjamin Grayson. It¡¯s no wonder Faron called Wilbur his


    bro.¡±


    Pendleton wiped the sweat off his forehead. He hurriedly red at Shawn and said, ¡°Shawn, Mister


    Yves, allow me to


    introduce this person to you. He is Governor Orin Campbell¡¯s son, Faron Campbell.¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Pendleton was trying to warn them to watch their mouths. Otherwise, things could get out of control.


    Shawn and Fabian were dumbfounded.


    Those businessmen who did not recognize Faron were also shocked.


    ¡®No wonder Wilbur dared to insult Shawn. He has the support of Faron Campbell.¡±


    Everyone finally understood why Faye chose Wilbur instead of Shawn, who owned Pride Corp. Wilbur


    was much better than Shawn inparison.


    Wilbur looked at Shawn and asked casually, ¡°Who did you want to throw out again?¡±


    Shawn looked horrified. He hurriedly replied, ¡°This is a misunderstanding, Mister Campbell. Please


    don¡¯t take it to heart. I was only joking¡±


    Shawn was anxious and terrified.


    He knew how dangerous someone like Faron was to businessmen like him. Pride Corp could be


    doomed if they did not handle the matter properly.


    He ced his faith in Pendleton and hoped Pendleton could help clear up the misunderstanding


    Fabian was the most surprised out of everyone.


    He did not expect the seemingly ordinary Wilbur to be acquainted with Faron.


    However, apart from the shock, he also felt a sliver of joy.


    It was great news that his daughter had a boyfriend like that.


    He leaned towards Faye and whispered, ¡°Faye, why didn¡¯t you tell me Wilbur is friends with Faron


    Campbell?¡±


    ¡°Tell you? Not everyone likes to brag, you know?¡± she replied coldly,


    Fabian felt awkward.


    Pendleton hurriedly told Faron, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. This must be a misunderstanding. I will


    reprimand him and have him apologize to you and Mister Penn.¡±


    Faron looked at Shawn, and Pendleton also shot Shawn a look to give him a hint. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Shawn knew that he met his match. He could not afford to offend Faron.


    He was humiliated, but he must ept it.


    He bowed to Faron and Wilbur and apologized, ¡°Mister Campbell, Mister Penn, I apologize for my rude


    behavior. I didn¡¯t know, so please forgive me and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    It was a sincere apology for someone like Shawn.


    Faron scoffed coldly and kept silent. Wilbur looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother Faye again. No one


    can anything without her consent.¡±


    Then, he purposely looked at Fabian before telling Faron, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Faron chuckled. Faye held onto Wilbur¡¯s arm and the three of them left the hall casually.


    A group of businessmen wiped the sweat off their foreheads. It was truly an exciting night!


    They did not expect a business c ocktail party to be so exhrating-


    ¡°Pride Corp won¡¯t operate so smoothly in Seechertown from now on!


    force bar to


    her do


    However, what intrigued them more was Willeur¡¯s identity. The fact that he could make Faron address


    him in such a way was


    Chapter 127


    truly mand-boggling


    Pendleton exchanged nces with Fergus at that moment. Fergus hurriedly stepped forward and


    announced the end of the c ocktail party


    The businessmen knew what to do. They also knew Pendleton and the others had a lot to discuss, so


    they said their goodbyes and left.


    Only Pendleton, Fergus, Shawn, and Fabian were left in the huge banquet hall.


    Shawn did not look happy. He watched Fabian as his anger simmered within him, yet he did not say


    anything


    He felt that the humiliation he suffered was all Fabian¡¯s fault.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°Fabian promised and assured me of my engagement with Faye. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if it


    weren¡¯t for him! Shawn grumbled internally


    Meanwhile, Fabian seemed calm. He told Shawn, ¡°Mister James, it¡¯s not entirely a bad thing. It might


    be impossible for you and Faye now, but she¡¯s still my daughter. We have someone like her to depend


    on, so it¡¯s not a bad thing, right?¡±


    Shawn thought about it and agreed, but thought to himself, ¡®What about the humiliation I suffered


    today?¡±


    Therefore, seething in anger, fuming silently.


    Pendleton stepped forward and told Shawn, ¡°Shawn, calm down and don¡¯t be angry. This is probably


    just Faron¡¯s personal dealings. It won¡¯t affect the industrial park project.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? But I don¡¯t have high hopes for this project now,¡± Shawn replied coldly.


    Shawn did not say that purely out of spite, but also because it was true.


    No one could be sessful in Seechertown after malding enemies out of Wilbur and Faron.


    Pendleton hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll visit Governor Campbell tonight to rify the situation. This


    project is approved by Governor Campbell, so he probably won¡¯t give you any trouble.¡±


    Shawn scoffed coldly without saying anything.


    The project had been in nning for so long, and he had invested at into it. He would have to suffer


    huge losses if he g


    up.


    Everything depended on the Campbells. If they have an issue with the project, then Shawn would pull


    out from the investment and leave without any hesitation. Suffering some minor losses would be fine as


    long as he could get cut of trouble¡¯s way


    If the issue was only due to his conflict with Faye, then this project might still carry on


    In the worst case, he would just need to swallow his pride and stop provoking Wilbur and Faye


    Fabian smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, Mister Howard. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you put in some good


    words with Governor Campbell


    Pendleton frowned. He thought about the rtionship between Faye, Wilbur, Faron, and Fabian, and


    he felt like it should not be a problem.


    However, it would be troublesome if Wilbur wanted revenge.


    Wilbur and Faye were on their way home in the car.


    Faye was sitting in the passenger seat and watched Wilbur drive. She had a genuine smile on her face.


    As the saying went, when things looked ck, there was always a silver lining.


    She was very


    y upset after being used by her father and was furious.


    However, Wilbur solved the issue for her perfectly. Also, she got to announce that Wilbur was her


    boyfriend in front of


    ewryone.


    Wilbur did not reject her, so she took it as eptance onis part.


    On second thought, she would have to thank her father and Shawn for that. If not for them, she


    probably wockl not have gotten the chance to do that.


    ¡°Thank you, Wilbur,¡± she said.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Your problems are my problems. Don¡¯t be a stranger to ine,¡±


    Chapter 190


    Faye smiled shyly. She was overflowing with joy,


    After arriving home, they saw Jose pacing back and forth at the door with a deathly serious look


    ¡°Jose, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going back to rest?¡± asked Wilbur


    Jase seemed to be deep in thought as he did not even notice that Wilbur was back


    He turned to look at Wilbur who spoke, then hurriedly weed him as he bowed. He said, ¡°Sir, I have


    a personal favor to ask I hope you will forgwe me!


    ¡°What is it? Is it serious?¡± Wilbur was slightly surprised because Jose Incked serious.


    Jose suddenly knelt and begged, ¡°Sir, please help me.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Wilbur hurriedly helped Jose up. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to


    do this out in public


    Faye opened the door, and the three of them entered. Wilbur told Jose to sit down while Faye served


    him a cup of tea.


    Jose had been performing well after working for Wilbur, keeping Faye well-protected. Now that he was


    asking for help, Wilbur would not ignore his pleas


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Wilbur


    Jose started to tell him the situation.


    Jose received a call from his hometown in Shaw Province. The call came from his mentor¡¯s son,


    Marcus Torres. He asked Jose to go back and assist in a fight, iming that the Torres n was in


    grave danger.


    Jose became a cultivator all because of his mentor, Easton Torres. He was the one who introduced him


    to the world of cultivators.


    Easton was an Ambience level cultivator. He was a powerful figure in Shaw Province, and everyone


    respected him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, Easton died from old age half a year ago. He could not elevate his level, and his days were


    numbered.


    None of the Torres n¡¯s descendants managed to reach the Ambience level. Marcus Torres was the


    head of the Torres n, and he was only an Aura level cultivator. However, relying on Easton¡¯s


    reputation, no one dared to mess with him in Shaw Province.


    Unfortunately, half a year after Easton¡¯s passing, the Torres n¡¯s enemies from decades ago came


    knocking at their door. They injured many members of the Torres n and threatened to annihte


    them.


    ording to the injured members, the enemy was likely a peak Aura level cultivator. He was


    unbelievably powerful and no one from the Torres n was his match.


    Marcus panicked and gathered everyone he knew, preparing to fight to the death. He also called Jose


    to join them.


    However, Jose knew that he was only a beginner Aura level cultivator. He was too weakpared to a


    peak Aura level cultivator.


    He also knew that Marcus was only a mid Aura level cultivator. Even with all of thembined, they


    would not be able to defeat the peak Aura level cultivator.


    Therefore, he instantly thought of Wilber.


    Wilbur was an Ambience level cultivator a long time ago, and he was basically a cultivation expert. His


    mentor¡¯s n would be safe with his help. So, he decided to beg for his help.


    Wilbur frowned slightly and said, ¡°I never interfere with other people¡¯s grudges. However, you do work


    for me now, and you came begging for my help. I can do this for your sake. Do you know when the


    battle will be


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s happening tomorrow night at the Torres manor. They wille and attack,¡± said Jose.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, ¡°They seem very confident. It looks like they have what it takes.¡±


    Jose sighed softly. Those people would not dare to attack the Torres n¡¯s territory if they were not


    confident. It seemed the Torres n was in deep trouble.


    ¡°By the way, do you know why they are enemies? Why did they want to annihte the Torres n?¡±


    They would not say something like that unless they had a deep grudge. Wilbur would have to


    reconsider if the Torres n was in the wrong


    Jose hurriedly sald, ¡°I know a little. Years ago, the Torres n and the Lane n were major families


    who fought each other. The head of the Lane n was defeated by my mentor, Easton Torres. He was


    badly injured and diedter, which led to the Lane n falling apart. The son of the Lane n ventured


    overseas, and it seems that he has returned to seek revenge.¡±


    2/2


    Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense. There¡¯s bound to be a winner and a loser when they fight


    each other. Come pick me up tomorrow and I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, sir.¡± Jose bowed hurriedly to show his appreciation. Wilbur waved it off.


    Feeling that the important task was out of the way, Jose stopped bothering Wilbur and left.


    Faye looked at Wilbur and said, ¡°You¡¯re so busy.¡±


    ¡°Caught up in the game is not just a saying,¡± he said in a helpless tone.


    Faye knew that he could not ignore it because Jose was begging for his help.


    She suddenly kissed him, then said, ¡°Rest early tonight and be careful tomorrow.¡± With that, she went


    upstairs in a seductive manner, swaying her hips as she moved.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Wilbur touched his face and scoffed, mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t make me..¡±


    1/2


    It was afternoon.


    Jose was driving the car, and Wilbur was in the backseat taking a nap.


    He used his spirit energy to transform himself into Trevor Penn.


    He did not want unnecessary trouble fer himself and Faye, so be transformed his appearance. He felt


    like it was important.


    That


    That was the first time Jose knew that appearances could be transformed. He was instantly shocked


    and impressed, thinking that Wilbur was more mysterious than ever.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Several hourster, the car exited the highway of Silvertown, Shaw Province. After driving for over an


    hour, they arrived at a manor situated at the foot of a mount in on the outskirts.


    They got out of the car with Jose leading the way. The manor was brightly lit, and a group of people


    were patrolling in front of the estate.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± yelled someone.


    Jose instantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m Jose Smithson of the Torres n. I came at the request of Mister Marcus


    Torres.¡±


    The leader approached him to check if he truly was fase Smithson. They greeted each other and he


    immediately gave them permission to pass.


    Jose was not a member of the Torres n, but he was a pupil of thete Easion Torres. He was close


    enough to be considered part of the n.


    They walked into the manor and passed a bridge before arriving at an open courtyard.


    The courtyard was quite sp acious, with various equipment ced around its perimeter. It was evident


    that this was the ce where the Torres n members practicedba:


    It was quite normal for every n member to bebat-inclined.


    Several individuals were seated near the entrance of a pavilion at the far end of the courtyard. There


    were dozens of muscr men behind them, each with a serious expression.


    Jose approached them and bowed, announcing his arrival, ¡°I am a pupil of the Tomes n, Jose


    Smithson. Reporting for duty.¡±


    The man in his fifties who was sitting at the center frowned and asked, ¡°So, it¡¯s Jose. Who is the man


    behind you? Don¡¯t you know this is an important Torres n matter?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this is someone I asked to help. He¡¯s more powerful than you can imagine, so he can help the


    Torres n get through this,¡± exined Jose hurriedly.


    Marcus, the head of the Torres n, looked at Wilbur. He frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s too young to be


    powerful enough Regardless, since you¡¯re here, do have a seat.¡±


    The n members instantly brought twn chairs and ced them in an insignificant spot.


    Jose noticed it and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, Mister Penn is an expert. This is..¡±


    The cement of the chair seemed casual, but it was slightly disrespectful.


    Jose did not mind, but he felt like it was not suitable for Wilbur to sit there.


    ¡°Do you low who is here today? Marcus pointed to the left. He was pointing at a sturdy man with a


    round face. He said, ¡± This is the owner of the Dragon Dojo, Wall Heath. He¡¯s a peak Aura level


    cultivator.¡±


    Then, he painted to the right. He was pointing at an elderly man with a white beard. He said, ¡°And this


    is Spencer Sanchez, an


    2/2


    Ambience level cultivator who has been in seclusion in Shaw Province for many years. Both of them


    are legendary figures in our world. Having the opportunity to sit alongside them is a great honor.¡±


    Jose was about to say something, but Wilbur stopped him. He said casually, ¡°It¡¯s the same regardless


    of where I sit.¡±


    With that, he sat on the chair. Jose could not do anything about it, so he silently sat next to Wilbur


    Wilbur could tell that Jose was not taken seriously in the Torres n.


    Perhaps it was because he was weaker inparison, but it was also because he was not staying in


    the Torres n.


    ording to Jose, he rarely went back to the Torres manor after his mentor passed away.

 Chapter 193

    Wilbur saw the way the Torres n treated Jose, so he was not too concerned about helping them. He


    simply watched observed.


    Marcus bowed to Wolf and Spencer and said, ¡°Our enemy is brutal, and he threatened to wipe out the


    Torres n. I humbly ask both of you to teach this hooligan a proper lesson tonight and ensure he


    won¡¯te back.¡±


    Wolfughed heartily and said, ¡°Rest assured, Mister Torres. We won¡¯t let him leave easily since we¡¯re


    here. He¡¯s just a peak Aura level cultivator, I still have enough fight in me left. Besides, we have the


    esteemed Spencer Sanchez, who¡¯s an Ambience level cultivator. The enemy won¡¯t be able to do much


    ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a peak Aura level cultivator. I¡¯ll show him what a real Ambience level cultivator looks like


    when he gets here.¡± Spencer smiled nonchntly. He stroked his white beard and was full of himself.


    Marcus instantlyughed. He hurriedly gestured in appreciation.


    However, he was secretly troubled.


    He knew that the enemy could be a peak Aura level cultivator. He spent a massive amount of money to


    hire Wolf to ensure the survival of his Torres n


    Wolf was a powerful cultivator from Newertown of Shaw Province. He was at peak Aura level cultivator.


    He was an incredible fighter, at least he could battle the enemy.


    Hiring Wolf Heath cost Marcus 100 million dors, which was a significant sum to him.


    On top of that, as a safety precaution, he requested someone to get Spencer Sanchez, who had been


    living in seclusion for many years, toe out of his seclusion.


    An Ambience level cultivator against a peak Aura level cultivator was almost a guaranteed victory, but


    the cost was quite substantial


    The Ambience level cultivator immediately asked for one of the enterprises owned by the Torres n.


    The market value of the enterprise was around 500 million dors Marcus was deeply pained by the


    loss.


    However, he had to uphold the reputation of the Torres n and ensure his own safety, so he did not


    hesitate to spend the


    money


    He could recuperate his finances as long as the Torres n maintained dominance in Shaw Province.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since he had those two cultivators on his side, he did not care much for Jose anymore.


    Jose was only a beginner Aura level cultivator, which was worse than Marcus. So, Jose was


    considered expendable and would only be used to stall the opponent.


    Juse was useless to him at that point. Marcus did not spare a nce at the young man he brought


    along. What kind of an expert could jose possibly bring along? What a joke.


    Marcus was very polite and respectful towards Wolf and Spencer. He was nothing but humble.


    Jose and Wilbur were left to their own devices. They were not even offered anything to drink.


    There were many times that Jose was tempted to stand up and defend Wilbur. He wanted Marcus to


    respect Wilbur, and for Wilbur to get the treatment he deserved


    However, Marcus ignored him. He did not want to acknowledge Jose at all. Wilbur was also frowning.


    He did not want jose to do anything further.


    The attitude of the Torres n showed that Jose was not respected, yet Jose had begged Wilbur for his


    help. Wilbur felt bad for


    Just as they were engrossed in their echo chamber, a long, resonating howl suddenly pierced the air,


    sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.


    All of them looked over. Amidst the moonlight, they saw a figure soaring through the sky,nding right


    in the center of the courtyard.


    With a loud bang, a crater appeared in the courtyard. A figure stood up with hands behind his back,


    emitting an aura of killing intent as he stared at everyone.


    There were scars across his face, lending him a creepy and menacing look. His gaze was ever more


    terrifying.


    Marcus locked and yelled, ¡°Cole Lane! So, you dared to show up after all.


    Cole suddenly burst into a fit ofughter. The raging aura he emitted sent shivers down their spines.


    He hellowed, ¡°Marcus Torres, your family killed my father over a decade ago, causing the downfall of


    the Lane n. Today, I¡¯ll annihte the Torres clen!¡±


    Marcus stood up and said coldly, ¡°In this world, it¡¯s the survival of the fittest! There¡¯s no room for


    sentimentality for cultivators. You can¡¯t me others for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then my revenge is also a reasonable thing. The Torres n should be prepared to face


    the consequences,¡± he said coldly and arrogantly.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Marcus scoffed and said, ¡°Just because you¡¯re a peak Aura level cultivator doesn¡¯t mean you can do as


    you please. I¡¯ve invited two legends today, and we won¡¯t let you have things your way.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Cale sneered and looked at the two people next to Marcus. Heughed and said, ¡°I knew


    you wouldn¡¯t submit willingly, that¡¯s why I gave you time to rally allies. I¡¯m not only seeking revenge


    today, but I¡¯m also taking back what my n once lost. The more the merrier.¡±


    By saying that, he showed that he had no regard for anyone there.


    He also implied that he would defeat all the legendary cultivators and establish dominance In Shaw


    Province.


    Wolf mmed the table and stood up upon hearing that. He said couldly, ¡°Such arrogance! Do you


    think you¡¯re invincible? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡±


    Then, he went toward the courtyard and stood right in front of Cole.


    Cole might be a peak Aura level cultivator, but Wolf had been a peak Aura level cultivator for years,


    Wolf believed that he was unrivaled within the same level, so he was not afraid.


    Besides, he had epted 100 million dors from Marcus, so he had to fight.


    Marcus immediately said, ¡°Thanks for helping us, Mister Heath. Please beat up this arrogant guy and


    teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Shaw Province won¡¯t be dominated by a lost soul.¡±


    Wolf implied that Cole was only an ungrateful outcast with no roots and that he was not worth fearing.


    To Cole, those words felt like daggers in his heart


    He was reminded of the death of his father, and how his family fell apart and vanished. He was


    instantly enraged, yelling,¡± Step forward and die.¡±


    A surge of Aura emanated from his body in the midst of saying that, and then he lunged straight toward


    Wolf.


    Wolf did not back down either. He clenched his fists and positioned them h orizontally before his chest,


    unleashing a vast surge of Aura


    The sh of the two forces created a resounding roar in the air as they collided


    Wolf made a mighty shout, then moved forward to throw a punch infused with a powerful Aura directly


    in the face of his.


    opponent.


    Caleughed heartily. He did not retreat. Instead, he moved forward and made a circr motion with


    his left palin to deflect the punch. The force of the punch from Wolf dissipated harmlessly into the air.


    Meanwhile, Cole threw a punch infused with a powerful Aura at his opponent¡¯s belly.


    Wolf was shocked.


    Cole¡¯s Aura turned out much stronger than his. It was unbelievable,


    Wolf was a peak Aura level cultivator, and his Aura was on the verge of condensing into spiritual power.


    How could someone who was an Aura level cultivator possibly have more abundant Aura than him?


    Wolf had no time to overthink. He raisedis leg and bent his knees with a mighty shout. He nned to


    dodge the attack.


    Cole grinned maliciously as Aura radiance surged from his right fist. It carries an unstoppable power


    and mmed forcefully onto the leg of his opponent.


    Boom


    The attack did not only break his leg, but it also mmed into his belly


    Wolf let out a wretched scream. He flew backward for over ten meters before crashing heavily onto the


    ground lood gushed


    from his mouth as he looked at Cole in shock and horror.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cole stopped his attacks. He stood with hands behind his back and looked at Wolf coldly. He said,


    ¡°How dare a trash at the Aura level challenge me. You should know your ce.¡±


    ¡°A mid Ambience level cultivator?¡± Marcus was astonished.


    He could not believe that Cole was a mid Ambience level cultivator. How was that possible? He was


    only 40 years old! How did he manage to achieve that?¡±


    Cole smiled creepily and asked, ¡°Are you very surprised, Mister Marcus Torres?

 Chapter 195

    Marcus was more than surprised. He was petrified by fear.


    It was impossible for someone at that age to be an Ambience level cultivator.


    Cultivators had to work hard for decades to reach the Ambience level.


    Cole was only around 40 years old. It was not possible for him to achieve that level even if he started


    cultivating when he was


    ten years old.


    Fortunately, he hired Spencer Sanchez at a great cost for the added security.


    Spencer had been an Ambience level cultivator for more than a decade. Cole would not be his match.


    ¡°Mister Sanchez, this person is a mid Ambience level cultivator. It¡¯s all up to you now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Marcus prayed hard for Spencer not to back down at this moment.


    The Torres n would be doomed if Spencer ran away. He would not survive as the head of the n,


    and the Torres n would no longer dominate Shaw Province.


    Spencer chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t see him as a problem with his limited cultivation.¡±


    Marcus felt a little relieved to hear that. He said, ¡°Mister Sanchez, you are truly the cornerstone of our


    Shaw Province¡¯s cultivationmunity. We can rest assured with you on our side.¡±


    Spencer slowly stood up. He strolled toward the courtyard with hands behind his back. He stood far


    across from Cole and met his eyes.


    Jose frowned and said, ¡°Sir, do you think Spencer might be a match for Cole?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Jose said with a troubled face, ¡°But Spencer is an Ambience level cultivator and Cole is just a mid


    Ambience level cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Spencer can handle him if that was Cole¡¯s full power, but I¡¯m worried that Cole is hiding his true


    abilities. He is deliberately waiting for them to embarrass themselves,¡± said Wilbur with a smile.


    Jose instantly looked more troubled.


    If Spencer failed to defeat Cole and Wilbur chose to stand by and watch because of the way Marcus


    mistreated him, then the Torres n would be doomed.


    Jose was no longer a significant member of the Torres n, but he still had fond memories of his


    mentor and was grateful to him. The Torres n was in trouble, but he had no way to help. He felt that


    it was uneptable.


    He thought for a moment and decided to fight Cole to the death if Spencer was defeated. He would


    offer his life for the Torres


    n


    Spencer stood still and brushed his beard. He then said with a raised head, ¡°Cole Lane, I¡¯ll give you a


    chance because you¡¯re also born in the Shaw Province. Leave now and never return, then we¡¯ll forget


    about what happened today.¡±


    Cole Laughed maniacally and said, ¡°Hahaha. F*ck you! How dare you say nonsense like that, you old


    fart! Aren¡¯t you worried about getting your tongue cut off?¡±


    Spencer¡¯s face turned ashen instantly. He nned to rely on his seniority to show how cool he was, but


    he did not expect Cole to be so disrespectful. He could not believe that Cole used profanities at him.


    Spencer was angered. His clothes fluttered without any wind, and a surge of Aura spread out in an


    instant.


    Spencer scolded, ¡°You arrogant young man. I tried to warn you out of kindness because you¡¯re also a


    legend in Shaw Province, but you¡¯re too ignorant to ept the offer. Don¡¯t me me for what happens


    next.¡±


    ¡°Do your best if you have what it takes, old fart. I¡¯m going to kill all of you today!¡± shouted Cole


    maniacally


    Spencer was furious. He crossed his hands in front of his chest and conjured a sphere of Aura that


    materialized into a ball of spiritual pressure that enveloped the entire courtyard.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s a spell cultivator,¡± Wilburmented with a smile,


    Jose nodded quickly. He knew that.


    Cultivators were separated into two types after they reached the Ambience level. They would either


    be abat cultivator or a spell cultivator.


    A beginner Ambience level spell cultivator could cast spells while a beginner Ambience levelbat


    cultivator could form their uniquebat techniques. Both had their own strengths.


    However, there were also cultivators who trained themselves in both spells andbat, though those


    cultivators were generally not highly regarded.


    That was because mastering both spells andbat was more challenging. Focusing and excelling on


    one path of cultivation was already a remarkable feat. It was even harder for cultivators to excel in


    spells andbat simultaneously.


    Hence, there were rarely any great cultivators who specialized in both spells andbat. It was


    considered quite a miracle for that kind of cultivator to reach the beginner Ambience level.

 Chapter 196

    Spencer Sanchez let out a thunderous roar, ¡°Ambience Bomb,¡±


    Over a dozen fist¨Csized spiritual energy missiles shot out from his hand in an instant toward Cole,


    aiming at various parts of his body.


    The Ambience Bomb was an attack with missiles formed by spiritual energy from the body of the


    attacker. It possessed great destructive power, Ordinary people would be blown to bits if they took a hit.


    Usually, cultivators of the same level would not dare to take it on directly due to inherent danger.


    Spencer unleashed over a dozen spiritual energy missiles in a single move. It was evident that he had


    a unique understanding of spells as well.


    However, the Ambience Bomb was among the easiest spells for Wilbur. It was verymon.


    The spiritual energy missiles whistled through the air as they hurtled toward Cole. It seemed like the


    attack would shatter him.


    Marcus watched and eximed, ¡°Yes! The other members of the Torres n also cheered along.


    They felt like Cole would not be able to withstand the attack and was to perish.


    At that exact moment, Cole burst into a fit ofughter. At the same time, a powerful surge of spiritual


    energy emanated from his body too. A pair of twin des instantly materialized in his hands.


    They were spiritual energy weapons!


    It was a signature move for Ambience levelbat cultivators.


    They could condense their spiritual energy into wieldable weapons that could significantly boost their


    combat prowess and enhance their attack.


    After Cole condensed his spiritual energy into weapons, he shouted and moved forward instead of


    retreating. His twin des shed through over a dozen spiritual energy missiles with lightning speed.


    Cole smiled maliciously. He gripped his twin des and charged at Spencer.


    Everyone was shocked.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus eximed in a cracked voice, ¡°An Ambience level cultivator?¡±


    From his spiritual energy and the way he did not back down from the Ambience Bomb spell, everyone


    could tell he was not


    just a mid Ambience level cultivator. His use of spiritual energy weapons was a testament to his


    abilities.


    Marcus knew very well that a spell cultivator would be overpowered by abat cultivator in close¨C


    rangebat.


    ¡°Watch out, Mister Sanchez!¡± he eximed nervously.


    Spencer was also shocked because he did not expect Cole to be an Ambience level cultivator like


    himself.


    However, he had been an Ambience level cultivator for years, so he was able to remainposed.


    He cast a spell with both hands and a mighty shout, yelling once again, ¡°Thoms.¡±


    Numerous vines suddenly emerged from the ground and entwined around Cole¡¯s legs as he was


    charging toward Spencer.


    However, Spencer did not stop. He continued to cast spells with his hands. Spiritual energy surged out


    from his body continuously.


    Cole let out a furious roar and a powerful spiritual radiance erupted from his legs. He managed to break


    free within twenty seconds from the entanglement of the vines and continued to charge towards


    Spencer,


    Meanwhile, Spencer finallypleted his next spell


    ¡°The Thorns of Ebony!¡± Spencer let out a furious shout. Dozens of massive wooden spikes emerged


    above his head and shot toward Cole with sharp whistling sounds.


    ¡°He has a wood¨Ctype spiritual energy. Not bad,¡±mented Wilbar casually, Jose was looking worried


    at the side.


    The Thoms of Ebony was activated, so it sealed off all the paths that Cole could take as he charged


    towards Spencer, Cole had no choice but to face the attack head¨Con.


    It was an all¨Cout attack by Spencer, so it was not something that was easy to counter.


    Marcus and the rest of the Torres n had their hearts in their throats.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Considering the distance between them, Spencer would be in danger if he still could not defeat Cole


    with that attack.


    However, life often turned out to be exactly the way one had feared.


    Coleughed maniacally as his twin des burned with spiritual mes. He cut through The Thorns of


    Ebony with raging


    power.


    Cole was only three meters away from Spencer.


    Marcus instantly shut his eyes, not daring to watch anymore. He could not ept that Spencer might


    be defeated.


    Spencer was also shocked. He did not expect Cole¡¯s spiritual energy to be stronger than his


    He was never good at close-rangebat, so he felt like he was doomed.


    He used his remaining spiritual energy to cast a protective spell, forming a shield.


    However, Cole shed through the spiritual energy shield with his twin des as heughed. The final


    attack was a stab in Spencer¡¯s chest.


    Spencer had a huge injury on the chest and was also knocked backward by the powerful impact. He


    collided against the wall of the pavilion at the back, causing a huge dent upon impact, and spat out


    blood as his body slowly slid down.


    Spencer¡¯s bloodied mess of a body looked pale and lifeless. He could not get up.


    Every member of the Torres n instantly eximed out of shock. They did not expect Spencer to be


    defeated by Cole


    Marcus was more terrified than ever. He quickly stood up and looked at Cole, but his legs were


    shaking.


    He was only a mid Aura level cultivator, so he could notpare to an Ambience level cultivator. Cole


    would outmatch him for


    Sure


    Cole was covered in blood at that moment. He gripped his twin des with a malicious look like a


    demon descending upon the world, stepping toward Marcus slowly with a twisted grin on his face.


    Marcus was petrified. He knelt on the floor instantly and yelled, ¡°Please spare my life. The Torres n


    admits our defeat, we are willing to give you every asset we own. Please spare my life.¡±


    Marcus realized that losing all of his money in exchange for his life was considered a good deal, so he


    knelt and begged without hesitation. He wanted to give Cole all of the Torres n assets as long as it


    would mean his survival.


    and


    However, Cole grinned maliciously and asked, ¡°Did you ever think that this day woulde when the


    Torres n killed my father? Are you actually hoping to survive this? You¡¯re f*cking delusional!¡±


    Marcus went limp when he beard that, and he almost passed out.


    Cole¡¯s father was badly injured during that battle, and he died afterward due to the injuries. So, his


    death was technically not


    the Torres n¡¯s fault.


    However, whatever Cole said was taken as fact because Marcus did not dare to argue. He could only


    beg for his life.


    Cole was determined to kill Marcus. He moved toward Marcus slowly andughed maniacally, saying,


    ¡°Prepare to die. Your blood will be spilled today as an offering to myte father.¡±


    Then, he slowly raised his twin des. He stared at Marcus with a devilish grin on his face.


    Cole was not in a hurry to kill Marcus. He was savoring the moment.


    The fear, terror, and pleas for mercy from his enemy gave him immense pleasure. It was more


    satisfying than sleeping with a


    Marcus was petrified when faced with the demon-like Cole. He continuously knocked his head against


    the ground and begged for his life. He did not try to resist at all. It was as if the notion of resistance was


    erased from his mind.


    Chapter 197


    The other members of the Torres n had weak knees from being terrified. Some of them even passed


    out from fear.


    Jose could not take it anymore. He yelled, ¡°Stop it, Cole. You have toll me first if you want to kill the


    head of the Torres n.


    Jose stood out and walked toward Cole.


    Cole frowned and slowly turned to look at Jose. He sized him up and grinned maliciously, asking, ¡°So,


    there¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s not afraid to die.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 198

    Death is but a passage. What is there to fear?¡±


    Jose raised his head and walked confidently. He looked as if he was weing death.


    Suddenly, Marcus yelled, ¡°What are you doing, Jose? Are you trying to doom the Torres n? Back off


    right now!¡±


    Marcus was terrified. Jose bravely stood up for the Torres n, but Marcas scolded him instead. He


    was afraid of offending Cole


    Jose shook his head and sighed. He said, ¡°Mister Torres, it¡¯s thanks to my mentor that I¡¯ve achieved


    what I have today. I will now repay this debt I owe him with my life. This way, I¡¯ll be able to let his soul


    rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you think you can defeat Mister Lane? You¡¯re not being grateful! You¡¯re trying to


    doom the Torres n instead,¡± scolded Marcus while he buttered up to Cole, ¡°Mister Lane, please,


    Mister Lane. Just spare my life and all of the Torres n¡¯s assets will be yours. The Torres can is willing


    to work for you. Please have mercy.¡±


    Coleughed and looked at Jose. He asked, ¡°Do you wish to sacrifice your life for someone like him?¡±


    Jose ignored him and told Marcus, ¡°Mister Torres, I asked Mister Penn toe help us. He could


    easily handle Cole with his capabilities. However, you treated him with indifference and ack of


    respect. I am too ashamed to ask him for his help now. I¡¯ll repay the Torres n with my life today, and


    from now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±


    Having said that, Aura surped from his body as he yelled at Cole, ¡°Bring it on ¡±


    ¡°Good. Since you¡¯re so full of spirit, I¡¯ll kill you first before I deal with the rest of them.¡± Cole grinned


    maliciously and walked toward Jose


    Jose was in a defensive stance, and the Aura in his body was surging. It was clear that he was ready to


    fight with his life on the line.


    Marcus said, ¡°Mister Lane, this is the personal actions of Jose Smithson, and it has nothing to do with


    the Torres n. Please


    don¡¯t me the Torres n


    Jose shook his head, but he was still determined.


    Coleughed and threw a de straight at Jose. A sharp whistle echoed in the air.


    ¡°Jose Smithson, sacrificing yourself for someone like him is a waste. I feel bad for you,¡± Cole bellowed.


    Jose scoffed. Spiritual energy radiance gleaned on his fists as he fearlessly tried a counterattack.


    However, the difference between an Aura level cultivator and an Ambience level cultivator was just too


    vast.


    The Ambience from the twin des crushed the Aura on Jose¡¯s fists. The spiritual energy on his fists


    had already dissipated before they even made physical contact. Jose struggled just to maintain his


    bnce. Launching an attack on Cole was out of the question.


    It seemed that Jose was about to lose his life to the des. Suddenly, a figure shed by, and Jose


    was swiftly cast aside.


    figure then unleashed a punch at the twin des.


    With a loud bang, Cole was instantly pushed back by several meters.


    It was only then that everyone saw the person who intervened. It was Jose¡¯spanion, the Mister


    Penn he had mentioned earlier. Not only did he save juse, but he also managed in attack Cale


    ¡°Well, well, wrill. Someone interesting has finally arrived. I like that,¡± Cole extended his crimson tongue


    and licked his lips. He had a bloodthirsty expression.


    Marcus was shocked. However, he immediately said, ¡°Mister Lane, I don¡¯t know him. This has nothing


    to do with the Torres n ¡±


    Cole ignored him outright, then turned to look at Willur and said, ¡°Give it your all, kid. y along with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Jose, you forced me to help with your life, so I had to help,¡± said Wilbur nonchntly,


    Jose realized that Wilbur saw through him, so he lowered his lead in mme.


    Wilbur beckoned to Cole and said, ¡°Couse en. I¡¯ll let you mal


    first move, so no one can use me of bullying¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to f*cking die?¡± Cole was enraged upon hearing that. The spiritual energy surged on his


    twin des as he charged toward Willer.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur sailed faintly. He cast a simple spell with als hands and shouted, ¡°Quad Thunder!¡±

 Chapter 199

    Four balls of lightning instantly materialized in the air when Wilbur unleashed the Quad Thunder spell.


    Several chains of lightning shot out from the lightning balls and Instantly restricted Cole, who was


    charging toward him.


    The lighting from the lightning chains kept attacking Cale


    He screamed in pain. A surge of frenzied Ambience erupted from his body, helping him resist the


    restraints of the Quad Thunder spell and the attacks of the lightning strike.


    Cole¡¯s Ambience shed with the power of the Quad Thunder spell. It caused explosions as they


    contended with each other. However, he could barely defend himself against the spell, unable to break


    free from the constraints of the Quad Thunder spell


    The sight of it instantly shocked everyone.


    Marcus looked at Wilbur in disbelief, like he was looking at a god. The power of the Quad Thunder spell


    made Wilbur look like he was the god of thunder.


    The rest of the Torres n were dumbfounded. They could not believe their eyes.


    Spencer¡¯s spells may be amazing, but they were not powerful enough to surprise them. The Torres


    n were cultivators, so they were familiar with spell cultivation


    However, Wilbur was too powerful with his spell. It was a marvelous sight to behold.


    The four lightning, balls spun and unleashed lightning chains. Cole was fully tied up and there were


    lighting strikes that kept on attacking his body.


    Cole fought with his Ambience, but he seemed to bepletely restrained and could not escape.


    Wilbur stopped the demon¨Clike Cole with just one move. It was so cool. The Torres n instantly


    admired Wilbur like a god.


    Spencer, who was heavily injured on the ground, was utterly dumbfounded.


    He had been an Ambience level cultivator for over 20 years. He worked so hard to cultivate spells, but


    he only knew a few wood -type spells


    He had never seen a spell so powerful.


    ¡°This person is so young, but he has powerful Ambience, and he can cast terrifying spells. It¡¯s


    incredible. He¡¯s like a living god,


    Spencer thought.


    Jose approached Wilbur and bowed sincerely. He said, ¡°Sir, I did have maniptive intentions. Please


    punish me as you see fit..


    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t me you any further considering your sense of righteousness,¡± he replied calmly.


    Tears streamed down his face, juse sobbed and said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Wilbur yelled, ¡°Marcus Torres, I¡¯ll help the Torres n defeat Cole for Jose¡¯s sake. I¡¯ll resolve your


    crisis, anul from now on, Jour doesn¡¯t owe the Tornes n anything ties 1E7¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sir. ¨ª u


    derstand


    Marcus kept nodding. He could tell that Wilbur was the true expert at that point. He felt so segavtful to


    neglect Juse and Wilbur in the first ce.


    Fortunately, Wilbur agreed to defeat Cole and prsulve the crisis for them. He would promise anything


    for Wilbur.


    Cule suddenly Laughed maniacally. He screamed, ¡°Do you think you can trap me with this? You¡¯re too


    naive.¡±


    Wilbur looked at Dole


    The Torres n were also startled. Did Cole manage to escape from the Quad Thunder spell?


    Marcus got up from the floor a while ago. He yelled at Cole, ¡°How dare you act so recklessly in front of


    Mister Penn? Are you asking for death?


    Marcus was prideful and arrogant at that point. He was no longer a begging coward.


    Wilbur shook his head. He did not


    Marcas at all.


    Cole suddenly yelled, ¡°Blood for the Blood Gad, Skull for the Skull Throne.¡±


    His body rapidly swelled amidst his roars. His clothes burst apart, and it revealed a body of iron¨Clike


    muscles.


    His skin cracked simultaneously as his flesh extended outward, and his body emitted an


    overwhelmingly violent surge of Ambience. The tremendous Ambience enveloped the courtyard in an


    instant.


    The members of the Torres n were taken aback. They stepped back in shock, each with a look of


    horror on their faces. They did not expect Cole to be able to keep resisting and even transform into


    something so terrifying.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Only Wilbur noticed the skull tattoo on Cole¡¯s chest when he was transforming.


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s you guys again,¡± Wilbur corsed under his breath.


    The power of the Quad Thunder spell started to dissipate because of the raging Ambience unleashed


    by Cole.


    Marcus hurriedly backed away because he was horrified. He yelled, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. It


    has nothing to do with


    me!


    Cole roared once more and escaped the hounds of the Quid Thunder spell, then spnted toward


    Wilbur.


    Twn massive blood des appeared in his hands. His flesh and blood were churned outward like he


    was a bloodthirsty demon It was insanely terrifying


    Jose was horrified too. The Ambience emanating from Cole was too horrifying. He stepped back, but


    he struggled to maintain his footing.


    However, Wilbur only scoffed. He snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Ambience Bomb¡±


    Wilbur cast the Ambience Bomb spell as well, but he only needed a quiet chant to cast the spell. He did


    not need to use his hands to activate it..


    Furthermore, his Ambience Bomb projectiles were the size of basketballs, and he consecutively


    unleashed over a dozen of them. Each of these bombs was engulfed in roaring Ambience mes. It


    was very powerful.


    The Ambience Bomb cast by Spencer seemed like child¡¯s y inparison. They both used the


    same spell, but the difference in power was worlds apart.


    Cole watched the terrifying bombs hurtle toward him and let out a furious roar. He then swung his


    des in an attempt to sh through them.


    However, Wilbur¡¯s bombs were not that easy to deal with.


    Cole only managed to slice through a few bombs while swinging his des. He shattered a few of? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    them, but both his blood des had burst apart.


    The rest of the bombs struck his body and detonated on impact


    Cole copsed to the ground after a string of explosions.


    A chaotic surge of Ambience was released from the detonated bombs. It stirred up turbulence all


    around, and the cluthes of the people fluttered from the winds. They felt chills run down their spines.


    Cole gradually transformed back to his original form.


    His body was broken and gory. He was even missing half of his head.


    That was the oue of him enduring the Ambience Bomb while in his transformed state. He would


    have been blown to ashes if he had taken on the attack before his transformation.


    Everyone fell into deathly silence as they stared at Wilbur in a daze. None dared to make a sound.


    Everyone felt that he was like a g od, so they were afraid to even disturb the terrible entity with their


    breathing. They did not want to bring any trouble upon themselves.


    Wilbur slowly walked toward the lifeless body and carefully examined Cole.


    The skull tattoo on the corpse remained only as a coin-sized fragment amidst the iness. However,


    Wilbur was certain that the individual was connected with the previous monster he had encountered.


    He also thought of Duran. Duran was hunting Juse back then, and he had the same ability.


    If they were from the same organization, it was definitely bad news for them to appear one after


    another in a short time.


    Chapter 200


    Wilbur fell into deep thought. Everyone from the Torres n held their breath. The courtyard was dead


    silent.


    After some time, Jose walled toward Wilber. He leaned toward him and whispered, ¡°Sir, did you


    discover something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wilbur stood up and frowned, saying. ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Jose hurriedly asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help? Feel free to order me around.¡±


    Wilbur scanned through the Torres n and his gazended on Marcus in the end.


    Marcus jolted because he was startled. He looked terrified.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Wilbur shook his head coldly. ¡°Jose Smithson owes the Torres n nothing more after this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s all settled.¡± Marcus nodded like a woodpecker.


    Wilbur turned to look at Jose. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jose nodded. He bowed at Marcus, straightening up with ease.


    Wilbur tumed to leave, and Jose followed behind him.


    Just then, a heavily-injured Spencer shouted all of a sudden, ¡°Wait, sir!¡±


    Wilbur frowned, turning around.


    Spencer was lying on the ground, bowing deeply to Wilbur as he stammered, ¡°Sir, would you be so


    gracious to take me in as a pupil? I am willing to do whatever it takes.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s skills had truly shocked Spencer, and he knew that there was a limit to his powers considering


    his age.


    Amidst his shock, he realized that he might actually be able to improve his skills if he were to have


    Wilbur as his master!


    If that happened, his lifespan and power would increase once more. That was the whole point of him


    delving into cultivation, after all. Thus, he dragged his beaten body into a bow in hopes that Wilbur


    would take him in.


    Next to him, Wolf was desperate as well. He copsed to his knees alongside Spencer, asking for


    Wilbur to be his master.


    Wilbur nced at the two men. ¡°I didn¡¯t even take Jose in. Do you think I would say yes to you?¡±


    Upon saying so, Wilbur headed outside with Jose in tow.


    Spencer and Wolf were beyond upset, yet there was nothing they could do but sigh


    Just then, an idea came to Marcus, and he bowed as well. ¡°Sir, thank you for saving the Torres family


    from a crisis. I have a gift that I shall have Jose pass to you, I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Wilbur chuckled, not even turning around as he left.


    He was not the slightest bit interested in a gift from Marcus.


    They left the ce, and Jose drove the both of them back to Seechertown.


    Jose did not thank Wilbur too borately, but he knew that he would have no more baggage after this


    and would swear absolute loyalty to Wilbur for the rest of his life.


    Wilbur stripped the spirit energy from his face, returning to his real appearance as he looked out of the


    window with furrowed


    brows


    Not long after, he sent Elsa a message about the skull tattoo. He asked her to look the tattoo up to see


    if it matched any present gangs active near Kardon Province before closing his eyes to get some rest.


    The car finally reached the Seechertown freeway when it was past eleven at night.


    Just as Jose was about to enter the freeway, a Beetle charged out of nowhere and collided abruptly


    with Wilbur¡¯s car all of a


    sudden.


    Caught by surprise, Jose braked the car at once. Yet the Beetle was too fast, and the roads were too


    narrow, so the driver of the Beetle could only swerve frantically before flipping over altogether.


    Wilbur and Jose got out of the car at once, walking up to the Beetle.


    The car door was so damaged that it could not be opened normally anymore. Wilbur saw this and


    gripped the door handle, yanking it hard. The door came off altogether, and Willbur hauled the driver


    out.


    It was a youngdy in her twenties. There was blood on her face, and she was clearly unconscious.


    212


    Wilbur gestured at Jose to call the police, while he got to resuscitate thedy.


    He did somepressions on her chest while channeling his spirit energy into thedy. After doing a


    little over tenpressions, thedy woke up.


    Wilbur stopped and got up, standing to the side.


    Jose walked over then. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve called the police. The ambnce and other rted units will be here in


    no time, but I think this might take a while. I¡¯ve called Ms. Yves, and she¡¯s on the way to pick you up soThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    you can head home first.¡±


    Wilbur nodded, leaving Jose behind as he walked out.


    An ident had happened, and someone had gotten injured. He would have to record a statement and


    fill out numerous documents if he stayed, which was quite a pain.


    Faye arrived not long after, and she drove the bath of them home.


    She asked Wilbur what happened, then stopped worrying after she found out that the situation was not


    very severe.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    It was past midnight when Faye and Wilbur got home. The two of them chatted for a while, then


    headed back to their rooms


    to rest.


    Wilbur got a message from Elsa not long after he was back in his room. She had not been able to find


    any gangs or news linking to the skull tattoo.


    Wilbur frowned, pacing to and fro in his room. Something told him that there was more to this than it


    seemed.


    All of a sudden, he thought of his handler. Surely the department would have a better database.


    However, would his handler not be in bed by this hour?


    Wilbur held back the urge to reach out for the time being and went to bed.


    The next morning, Wilbur woke up and got ready, going downstairs to the living room and greeting


    Faye


    Once Faye had left for work, Wilbur took his phone out and pulled up his handler¡¯s contact.


    He gave it some thought, then pressed the call button.


    ¡°Hello, Deacon Penn! Handler Beverly Torres here at your service,¡± Beverly¡¯s crisp voice came ringing


    down the line.


    Wilbur cleared his throat. ¡°Hello, Beverly. Two things have happened around metely, where both the


    people involved were able to use a sort of power called a ¡®blood cult¡¯ sacrifice to increase their spirit


    energy. They even had a cult chant, ¡®Blood for the Blood G od, Skull for the Skull Throne. They¡¯ve also


    got the same skull tattoo on their chest. Can you help me find out if they¡¯re from a group of sorts, and


    what their goal is?¡±


    ¡°Please give me a minute, I¡¯ll be right on it.¡±


    The call did not disconnect, so Wilbur waited silently.


    Around two to three minutester, Beverly spoke up once again.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Deacon Penn, I found something


    Wilbur was surprised. That was really quick


    He found it a little hard to believe that this department really was that powerful


    ¡°ording to your description, these two people were likely members of the Skull Cult. They believe in


    an all-powerful leader called the ¡®Blood G od¡¯, a superstition rooted in Bloodism that came to be in the


    West. They¡¯ve been spreading their word around the world, telling everyone about their hunger for


    violence and bloodshed. Our nation is currently doing our best toke them down.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this Bloodism about, then?¡± Wilbur asked.


    ¡°The roots of Bloudism itself are unclear, but it¡¯s a religion that¡¯s been around for almost a thousand


    years. Their headquarters are located in a few countries in the West, and they worship the Blood Go d


    as an almighty powerful being. They im that once the Blood G od descends, he will take over the


    world and drench the face of the Earth with blood.¡±


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°What good would turning the into a bloodbath be for the believers?¡±


    ¡°They worship violence, sl aughter, bloodshed, war, and destruction. The belief is that a disciple of the


    Blood Go d can only return to the Blood G od in his true form after death as the Blood Go d rules over


    the world.¡±


    Wilbur raised his eyebrows. What an extreme religion!


    It sounded like they simply enjoyed the act of killing. How different were they from any other terrorist


    group?


    If the Skull Cult came from Bloodisin and were in the country, it seemed like they had been in the


    country for a while now.


    ¡°Do you have any information on the Skull Cult in the country? Like where their headquarters are, or


    something along those lines?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t find anything on that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine then. Goodbye, Beverly.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Deacon Penn. Have a great day!¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call, sighing heavily.


    It really did seem like there was more to this Skull Cult than it appeared.


    At the same time, over in one of the top-secret Seechertown meeting rooms, Albert smiled upon


    overhearing the conversation.


    He nced at the two elders next to him. ¡°See? He¡¯s involved now. He can


    handle the skull Cult from here on out.¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    ¡°You sly fox, letting a new recruit handle something so tough,¡± one of the elders said.


    Albert smiled. ¡°He might be new, but he used to be the leader of the Abyss Mercenaries. I¡¯d go as far


    as to say that he¡¯s probably one of the three strongest people in the department. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding something,¡± the other elder frowned.


    Albert chuckled. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve all got secrets of our own. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go with what you¡¯ve arranged since this is up to your department. You¡¯ll be responsible if


    anything happens, though.¡±


    Wilbur could not think of any solution after agonizing over the problem for a while, so he decided to just


    y it by ear instead. What he was curious about, however, was what Beverly might look like.


    Just then, Faye called. Wilbur found the situation a little strange and hurried to answer.


    Boss, 1 think you¡¯re in a bit of trouble.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Search ¡°Car ident on Seechertown Freeway¡± up on the inte and call me back when you¡¯re


    done.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the phone, then searched for a short video tform and typed in what Faye had


    mentioned.


    ¡°What could be the case here? Nothing happened to that girl,¡± Wilbur mused.


    He opened the video and was promptly shocked.


    The video had been edited in an extremely negative light and was posted by the girl driving the Beetle.


    It implied that the girl was driving onto the Seechertown freeway when a car crashed into her out of


    nowhere, causing the


    ident.


    After the ident happened, someone from the car that hit the girl destroyed her Beetle and took? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    advantage of her. Upon realizing that the authorities were on their way, the culprit left his driver behind


    to take care of the scene.


    The girl driving the Beetle even imed that she had been assaulted for a full minute while she was


    semi-conscious. She recalled the assault when she was at the hospital and demanded that an


    investigation be filed, but the authorities turned her down due tock of evidence.


    The girl was furious and decided to go public with an online expos¨¦ as ast resort against this tant


    abuse of power.


    The video showed Wilbur getting down from his car, ripping the door of the Beetle off, and dragging the


    girl out. He then felt the girl up and fled the scene before the authorities showed up.


    The girl also happened to be a popr social media influencer with millions of fans. To Wilbur, it was


    clear that the video had been edited before to cut out all the parts of him saving the girl with


    compressions.


    What was left were a few clips that were more than enough to make him look like a monster.


    The video had hundreds of thousands of likes and over three thousandments, all of them dragging


    Wilbur¡¯s name through the mud.


    Thankfully, the girl had censored Wilbur¡¯s face so that he would not be recognized by the public.


    Wilbur could hardly care about that right now. He called Faye back at once.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what I did. You don¡¯t think I would do something like that, right?¡±


    Faye said, ¡°Of course I believe you, but these influencers are stooping lower and lower just to get a few


    clicks. You should be


    Chapter 203


    careful. These cyberbullies might be after you.¡±


    ¡°What? Surely that can¡¯t be the case.¡±


    Faye sighed. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re dealing with, eh? How about this? I¡¯ll send someone


    over to give that influencer a warning, make her take the video down before things get even worse.¡±


    That works. Sure, we¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call, finding it rather amusing that he would end up encountering something like


    this. This influencerdy was really quite something


    The video had clearly been taken from the security camera thedy had in her Beetle. Surely her lies


    would be exposed if an investigation were to really happen, right?

 Chapter 204

    Wilbur shook his head. He sat in his living room and started to meditate. Honestly, he could hardly be


    bothered about the


    video.


    Meanwhile, over in Seechertown Hospital, the influencer named Sherry Divosy in bed. The top part


    of her head was bandaged, but she was still streaming on her phone.


    There were over a hundred thousand people watching her stream, asking how she was doing.


    Sherry put on her most pitiful expression, venting to her audience about her troubles in hopes of


    gaining some sympathy.


    All at once, more and more people joined the stream and her follower count had shot up as well.


    Sherry held back the excitement and glee in her chest, milking her pity act as much as she could.


    She was actually pretty impressed with how this had worked out for her.


    She had just hit her forehead then, falling unconscious for a bit. The hospital had run some tests on


    her, and she was pretty


    much fine.


    That night, she pulled up the footage from her car and got to work. She made herself look like a victim,


    posting the edited video onto multiple media tforms. No, she had not made a report at all.


    A wealthy man driving a fancy car took advantage of an injured youngdy while she was unconscious,


    and the authorities did not allow a case to be filed. It was practically the perfect tragedy, and the


    inte blew up penalizing the heartless owner of the fancy car while expressing their deepest


    sympathy towards Sherry.


    Sherry was unbelievably smug. She was going to rise to fame from this for sure.


    Just then, two men wearing suits walked into the hospital and came up to Sherry¡¯s bed


    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Sherry Divos?¡± One of the men asked.


    Sherry looked up. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Jose Smithson. I was the driver of the car in the ident. This is Thomas


    Wenworth, ourpanywyer. He¡¯d like to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sherry grew wary almost instantly.


    Thomas stepped forward. ¡°Miss Sherry Divos, I¡¯m requesting on behalf of my client that you take down


    the falsely edited video you shared on all tforms. Please also issue a public apology for spreading


    misinformation as well, thank you.¡±


    ¡°What do you inean, spreading misinformation? What are you getting at?¡± Sherry cried out loudly.


    The patients in the beds next to hers looked over strangely.


    Thomas said, ¡°Miss Sherry Divos, the video you posted of my client was edited to show a false


    narrative. It has greatly damaged my client¡¯s reputation, and we will take legal action if you do not take


    it down immediately.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Sherry curled her body into a ball, crouching into her sheets with a fearful


    expression. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you just because you have money!¡±


    Thomas said, ¡°Miss Divos. My client did nothing you used him of in your video. In fact, he saved


    your life. It¡¯s a little ungrateful of you to do this.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s not only refusing to apologize but even sendingwyers over. I¡¯ll take down the


    video, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m apologizing.¡± Tears streamed down Sherry¡¯s face, and she looked


    impossibly pitiful


    Thomas red at Jose, asking for his opinion.


    Jose had already been fired up from watching the video in the first ce. Who did thisdy think she


    was, lying with a straight face like this?


    ¡°Youngdy, you can¡¯t get away with making things up like this. My boss has decided not to press


    charges, or you wouldn¡¯t even be here in this hospital right now. Take the video at once, or there will be


    consequences.¡±


    Jose was positively fuming when he was done, leaving after that with Thomas in tow.


    Jose wanted nothing more than to teach Sherry a lesson, but Wilbur had not given any orders and thus


    Jose had held back.


    Right after the two men were gone, Sherry shouted into her stream, ¡°Guys, I¡¯m ending the stream. The


    video¡¯s going to be taken down too, now that I¡¯m getting threatened.¡±


    She ended the stream immediately and deleted the video of the ident. On her face, however, was a


    smile. The inte went nuts over ItThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 205

    Almost all the people who watched the stream saw the way Sherry had curled up into her sheets,


    cowering from the two men speaking to her.


    One of the men seemed to be awyer while the other man threatened Sherry.


    Sherry herself had said that she was getting threatened as well, shutting off the stream and iming


    she was going to delete


    the video.


    Some of the viewers from the stream pulled up Sherry¡¯s profile and found that the video was indeed


    gone.


    That incident caused an uproar online


    Barging into a hospital with awyer and some hooligan threatening a youngdy in public? It was as if


    Dasha was awless nation!


    All at once, the viewers scoured the inte for information on who owned the fancy car that had hit


    Sherry. They were


    wellbent on finding him and making sure he was taken down by thew.


    Sherryy back in bed with a gleeful expression stered on her face.


    She felt like she had done a splendid job, knowing how the inte took to cases like this


    In her mind, the bigger of a deal that was made out of this, the more traction she would get online.


    Then, she would get more followers, climbing the poprity ranks and raking in money by the armfuls.


    Nothing else mattered aside from that.


    After an afternoon of sleuthing by theizens, there was some information on the car that had hit


    Sherry-


    This car belonged to Cape International and was frequently spotted around Castlebury, a high¨Cprofile


    neighborhood in Seechertown.


    The news caused even more buzz online.


    Anyone who could afford to live in a neighborhood like Castlebury had to be working as one of Cape


    International¡¯s higher-


    ups.


    Theizens got to work, spreading the information everywhere.


    However, to their outrage, they found that they were unable to post or share any content with the word


    ¡®Cape¡® or ¡®Cape International¡® in it¡­


    Theizens were infuriated. It was clearly an abuse of power, bearing down on the weak and poor.


    They decided to switch up their ns, posting catchphrases and videos that did not mention Cape


    International¡¯s name but were obviously referring to them as well as the owner of the car.


    Over in the Cape International CEO¡¯s office, Faye¡¯s expression was creased with displeasure.


    Even though she had reached out to multiple media tforms to help with censoring, there was no way


    to truly censor theseizens. The posts were increasing by the second, damaging Cape¡¯s reputation


    more and more.


    On top of that, things would get even worse if Wilbur was exposed.


    What would it look like for the owner of Cape International to be living with someone working for him?


    Wilbur had said from the start that he wished to keep his identity a secret and exposing it would


    definitely affect his personal life.


    Someone with less than savory intentions could use this case to cause even more damage to Cape


    A person¡¯s reputation yed a big part in their confidence, the same way apany¡¯s reputation


    yed a big part in their brand image.


    At that thought, Faye took out her phone to call the police so the authorities would handle this.


    With how big Cape was, the case would be tended to immediately and it would not take very long at all


    for the truth to be revealed.


    Yet upon second thought, this Sherry person seemed like a pretty cunning woman. If the authorities got


    involved, she could just im that Cape was abusing their power and bribing the police to take action,


    which was in itself a whole new can of


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    WAITIS.


    It would not even be that big of a deal if Cape International was the only party involved. Faye could just


    send the authorities onto Sherry, and make sure thepany¡¯s reputation remained pristine.


    But Wilbur was part of this now, and it would be bad if his reputation suffered any damage from this


    It was important that Wilbur had many powerful people in his social circle, and this might have caused


    them to misjudge


    Wilbar.


    Faye put the phone down. She left work early, thinking of having a chat with him.


    Wilbur was in the living room meditating when she got back. He opened his eyes as she sat down on


    the couch.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    ¡°You¡¯re bome early today,¡± Wilbur said,


    Faye chuckled. ¡°The situation¡¯s gotten out of hand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That girl¡¯s pulling tricks, iming that we¡¯re threatening her. The inte¡¯s brimming with rumors that


    Cape International is abusing our power, and everyone¡¯s out to track down who you are.¡±


    Wilbur frowned. He had not expected things to get out of hand like this


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much? Is she really not afraid of the consequences this might bring for her?¡± Wilbur


    asked.


    Faye smiled. ¡°There are some people these days who will do anything for fame. The second they find


    your identity, you¡¯re going to be bombarded with a slew of hate and death threats.¡±


    ¡°Is there a pond way to settle this?¡± Wilbur frowned.


    Faye said, ¡°Yes. We could let the traffic police settle this and have them release the full footage of what


    happened during the ident to settle the misunderstanding. Sherry Divos would be arrested too,


    but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Faye frowned. ¡°Some of theseizens aren¡¯t even concerned about the truth anymore. This is just


    another excuse for them to spread more rampant hatred on the inte. They¡¯ll believe whatever they


    want. The hate might not stop even after the truth¡¯s been revealed.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Wilbur responded, pondering. ¡°Yeah. It doesn¡¯t really seem right to do that either. Arresting a


    youngdy over some false usations might be a little too much. Any other methods?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously still thinking about the girl¡¯s ount? She did all of this just to get a couple of clicks.


    She doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡±


    Wilbur said, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not that big of a deal, is it?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how terrifying the inte is,¡± Fayemented, shaking her head. ¡°Countless


    celebrities and authoritative members have met their downfall just because of the inte.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve got nothing to hide. What do I have to be afraid of?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye said, ¡°Theseizens could just make things up about you that could seriously damage your


    reputation. Besides, you¡¯re even friends with people like Faron Campbell and the like. Things could get


    really, really ugly.¡±


    Wilbur fell silent arst, thinking deeply,


    Bringing Faron into this would be bad. Faron could not afford to have his name tarnished.


    ¡°Was there a camera on the car Jose and I were in?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye shook her head. ¡°The car belongs to Cape International. We didn¡¯t put any cameras in it for


    privacy purposes.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no choice but to let the traffic police get the real footage, then,¡± Wilbur said


    Faye nodded,


    Wilbur paused, before saying, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll let Elsa make a trip to the traffic police department


    to get them to hand over theplete footage, and you can go through it with her. Maybe post a


    statement online or something. Once the full videoes out, the rumors will be cleared up at once.


    As for theizens that refuse to believe it¡­ We¡¯ll just let them be, 1 suppose.¡±


    ¡°What about the girl?¡± Faye asked.


    Wilbur said, ¡°Once the footage is posted and the bacsh has calmed down, jast have the traffic police


    Issue a warning to her. It¡¯s a little much to send a youngdy to jail over something like this.¡±


    Chapter 26


    ¡°Alright. You really are far too nice of a person,¡± Faye said.


    Wilbur shook his head with a pained smile. He took out his phone and made a call to Elsa,


    ¡­


    Over in the CEO¡¯s office at Joy Corp.


    CEO Kim Jens leaned back in her office chair, listening to the report.


    ¡°We¡¯ve followed your orders and sent someone to destroy the original footage on Sherry Divos¡± car. It¡¯s


    only avable on her phone¡¯s cloud storage now.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Kim was a woman in her thirties, radiating an air of maturity and charm. She smiled demurely, taking a


    drag from her cigarette.


    ¡°Send someone to the hospital and pay that girl a load of money so she¡¯ll delete the original footage


    from her phone. Hire some bots to keep the buzz on the news. The bigger it gets, the better.¡±


    ¡°What if Sherry Divos refuses to do that, Miss Jenkins? her assistant asked.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Kim¡¯s expression darkened at once. ¡°Why would I even bother keeping you around if you can¡¯t even get


    her to say yes?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I know what to do.¡±


    Kim¡¯s assistant broke out into a sweat, nodding profusely before hurrying off


    Kim smirked, taking another drag of her cigarette as her face took on another unreadable expression.


    Joy Corp and Cape International were neck and neck in the current battle over themercial district.


    Kim had thought that Joy Corp would be able to take over Willow Corp for sure with how powerful they


    were, only to have Cape step in and stop them from doing so, and even fighting back.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Joy Corp¡¯s internal system had been shaken by this.


    As the CEO, there was no way Kim would let this persist.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She sent out a series of orders, and both parties came up with insurmountable amounts of monry to


    buy over Willow Corp¡¯s


    control.


    However, Willow Corp had stated that they were going to Cape International, and that was final. Kim¡¯s


    efforts of bribing some people to hand over their shares in Willow Carp were in vain.


    As if right on cue, Cape International got into trouble.


    Upon finding out, Kim took action immediately and made sure the situation blew up as much as it


    could.


    Cape would be busy with damage control, and their reputation would be tarnished as well. This was


    undoubtedly a good turn. for Joy Corp.


    Kim also know that Sherry would not be any match for Cape International on her own.


    If Cape were to respond, Sherry would be arrested at once and the situation would blow over.


    Thus, Kim gave Sherry a little help for her to keep going and create more and mure problems for Cape.


    The worse things got, the more damage Cape¡¯s reputation would suffer.


    Kim would be able to use this to gain the upper hand over Cape, taking them down and winning the


    battle


    The thought made her smile in delight. She had her assistant pour her a ss of whiskey and took a


    good long sip


    Over in Wilbur¡¯s house.


    A little over an hour after he had made the call to Elsa, she called him back to report that the Beetle


    was at the mechanks. The footage from the camera was said to bepletely destroyed and


    irrecoverable when the traffic police showed up to retrieve it, and the only source of the footage was in


    Sherry¡¯s phone.


    Wilbur gave it some thought and hung up the phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little too much of a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡± Faye could hardly believe it.


    Wilbur was a little frustrated. How could the carnera have been destroyed just live that?


    A whileter, Wilbur finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the hospital myself. I¡¯m pretty sure the girl wouldn¡¯t


    date lie to my face.¡±


    ¡°Have the authorities go with you. You can¡¯t do anything by force anyway if she refuses to hand the


    footage over. At least not with the authorities present,¡± Faye suggested


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°No. Let¡¯s not scare the kid. I¡¯ll see what¡¯s happening here. The girl might have


    just made it as a cash decision. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Alright. All the best,¡± Faye smiled.


    Wilbur shrugged. He walked out of the house and saw Jose standing outside.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Jose said at once, ¡°Sir, I failed at my task today. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it¡±


    Wilbur got into his car and drove off.

 Chapter 208

    Jose let out a sigh and left with Wilbur


    Wilbur bought a fruit basket at the hospital gift shop before heading to the patient wards.


    Just then, Sherry was unable to hide the gleeful smile on her face.


    She had never expected that someone would pay her so much money over this. What a win¨Cwin


    situation it was!


    On top of that, whoever sent her the money had said that they would back her up with all the support


    she needed, making sure


    she was safe.


    Anyone who could cough up a million dors in cash over something like this had to be someone of


    power, and Sherry believed that they would undoubtedly keep their promise.


    There was not much left for her to be afraid of. All she was thinking of at the moment was how to


    escte the situation as much as possible.


    Just then, Wilbur walked into the ward holding the fruit basket. He looked around, found Sherry¡¯s bed,


    and walked up to her.


    ¡°Sherry Divos?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Sherry looked up and fear shed in her eyes.


    Yet she returned back to normal quickly enough. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Wilbur set the basket down, sitting on a stool by the window, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know who I am. That video


    you put out has done insurmountable damage to me, and I¡¯m hoping you can clear the air.¡±


    Of course, Sherry knew who Wilbur was. She had edited the footage on her own, after all.


    But she had just raked in a huge amount of money, and her poprity online was skyrocketing. How


    could she quit now?


    Besides, wouldn¡¯t she be going back at her own word if she were to admit to this? How was she going


    to keep making content online after that?


    Sherry¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, and your threats won¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m not


    scared of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair of you to say that, youngdy. No one¡¯s threatening you here, and I¡¯m just asking you to


    tell the truth. Don¡¯t you feel bad about this at all?¡± Wilbur looked straight at Sherry.


    Sherry looked back at him, her gaze sharp. ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m not going to be scared of you just because


    you¡¯ve got money or


    power.¡±


    sup


    Wilbur huffed exasperatedly. What was up with this girl?


    A brief momentter, he said slowly, ¡°You need to think of the consequences if you insist on continuing


    to spread lies like this. You¡¯re still pretty young, and I really hope you don¡¯t make the wrong choice.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me again?¡± Sherry smirked coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t scare me one bit. You¡¯ll just have to


    kill me, or I¡¯m going to expose you for sure.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened, but he managed to calm himself down quickly enough. ¡°I guess you¡¯re


    seeing this through,


    then.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my decision? Don¡¯t people like you deserve to be exposed?¡± Sherry said.


    Wilbur got to his feet, speaking in a low tone. ¡°I saved you, but here you are threatening me like this.


    What did I do wrong exactly?¡±


    ¡°You know what you did! Get out right now or I¡¯m calling the police,¡± Sherry shouted.


    The other two patients in the ward looked over strangely at the outburst


    Wilbur sighed. ¡°Youngdy, you need to learn that there are consequences to everything. You¡¯re going


    to regret this.¡±


    Wilbur left after that. Sherry took a deep breath, then took out her phone and went live again. ¡°Guys,


    someone came and threatened me again. What should I do, guys? I¡¯m so scared¡­


    Theizens went into a frenzy with theirments once again, all of them cursing Wilbur and asking


    for Sherry to just expose who the perpetrator was so that he would be punished.


    However, the original video on her phone had just been deleted. There was nothing she could do about


    that.


    That was better, in a way. Everyone would sympathize with her and hate the mysterious rich man even


    more, making this and even bigger deal.


    ¡°Guys, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s an invasion of his privacy.¡± Sherry said into the camera. ¡°Thank you for your


    support, I¡¯ll make sure to keep going until the perpetrator gets what he deserves.¡±


    The viewers of the stream were unbelievably frustrated, swearing to hell and back that they would find


    this guy. Someone even suggested waiting around Castlebary to teach the guy a lessonText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 209

    Sherry cackled to herself at the uproar that she had just caused. If this loopt going, she might just


    be one of the inte¡¯s biggest stars.


    Wouldn¡¯t she he swimming in money then?


    Wilbur left the hospital and drove home, only to see Elsa and Faron were also there talking to Faye in


    the living room.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faron smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all worried for you, bro. I heard things are getting worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad. You¡¯re worrying for nothing.¡±


    Wilbur sat down, and Faye handed him a cup of tea. ¡°How did the talk go?¡±


    ¡°The kid¡¯s out of her mind. She insisted she¡¯d done nothing wrong, and said I was threatening her,¡±


    Wilbur said.


    Faye sighed. ¡°I knew that was going to happen. Kids these days don¡¯t think about the consequences of


    their actions.¡±


    Just then, Elsa said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve passed the damaged camera to the IT department, and


    they¡¯re working on restoring the footage in the memory card. I¡¯m sure the footage should be avable in


    no time, and the rumors will be put to rest.¡±


    Wilbur nudded. The best thing that could happen now was the footage being restored.


    ¡°Also, the authorities are going to head to the hospital tomorrow to interrogate Sherry. If she ends up


    taking full responsibility, the hate might die down a 11le too, Elsa said.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°What if she still insists that I¡¯m in the wrong and im that she¡¯s being threatened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. On¨Csite has checked out the scene, and it¡¯s pretty much been proven that


    Sherry¡¯s lying. It¡¯s only because she¡¯s still hospitalized that the authorities can¡¯t get a statement from


    her. Even if she refuses to admit she¡¯s lying, she won¡¯t be able to argue against the evidence,¡± Elsa


    said.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, I guess. We¡¯ll just wait a few days for the truth toe out¡±


    Just then, Faye said, ¡°Wilbur, I just got news that theizens know you live in Castlebury now. I¡¯m


    worried some of them. might harass us¡±


    Wilbur frowned at the words.


    He did not really mind, but Faye was a woman and the CEO of Cape International. Nothing good could


    come out of this.


    Faron said, ¡°Sherry Divos has really gone too far! Hro, should I get someone to teach her a lesson?


    ¡°Come on, she¡¯s a lod. Don¡¯t scare her like that!¡± Wilbur said.


    Faron chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s clearly in the wrong here, mind you.¡±


    Wilbur responded darkly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve been wanting to move to Sele Ind for a while, anyway. It¡¯s


    nicer, and much better for several people to live there. Shall we move tonight?¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡® Faye asked.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quieter there. We¡¯ll have better peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯d like to live there too. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be nirer there,¡± Faye said with a smile.


    They got to work at once, packing a few suitcases, and headed for Seke Ind


    Faye called for someone in thepany to move everything else in the house over to the ind the


    next day.


    Around ten o¡¯clock at night, the four of them arrived at Seke Ind. They lit up at the sight of room


    number one


    The view from the unit was breathtaking, and it was no lessfortable than any five¨Cstar hotel.


    Lindner 209


    ¡°F*cking hell, it sure is nice here. Can I get a room here too, bro?¡± Faron could not help but exim.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Take your pick. We¡¯ve got plenty of rooms here, anyways,¡±


    ¡°I want one too,¡± Elsa piped up.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Wilbur said.


    Yet Faron¡¯s expression darkened at once. ¡°What right do you have to live here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Elsa shot right back.


    Faron sneered. ¡°You¡¯re an officer. It¡¯s not right for you to live here.


    ¡°Are you looking to get beaten up? I¡¯ll rip you a new one right now! Elsa retated.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Wilbur and Faye were at a loss for words. Why was Elsa speaking to Faron like this?


    Faton flew to his feet at once, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll take you on any day! I¡¯m not as soft and weak as I used to


    be anymore,e at mel¡±


    ¡°Oho!¡± Elsa stood up as well, cracking her knuckles with a smirk. ¡°You really are asking to be beaten


    up. Come on, then. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    The two of them glowered at each other, ready to fight at any second.


    wilber was caught off-guard, hurrying to say, ¡°Hey, hey! what¡¯s going on here? Itave you two lost your


    mind?¡±


    was a kid. I need to get iny revenge!¡± Faron fumed.


    ¡°She¡¯s been bullying me since I w


    Wilbur was shocked ¡°Bullied you? What on earth are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°This b itch here is my cousin. She¡¯s always taken advantage of the fact that she could fight and beat


    me up all the time,¡± Faron said vehemently.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur burst out in a fit ofughter upon hearing the words. He had not expected these two to be


    rted.


    Faye pulled Elsa to sit down, smiling at herfortingly, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all gruwn-ups here. You¡¯re


    older, so you should go easy on your junior,


    Elsa smirked at the words, sitting down smugly as she raised an eyebrow at Faron, challenging his


    pride.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Chief Janae! It¡¯s no wonder you made it into the force at such a young age.¡¯


    ¡°Mister Penn, 1 graduated from the police academy, and I was on the national swimming team. My


    position in the national police force has nothing to do with the Campbells,¡± Elsa bristled in annoyance.


    Wilbur nodded hurriedly. ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s amazing. Come on, Faron, sit your a ss down. You¡¯ve only


    been cultivating for a few days. You¡¯re no match for her yet.¡±


    To tell the truth, Faron was actually a little stronger than the average human being after having


    cultivated for a few days.


    However, Elsa was a national athlete, and highly skilled inbat. Faron was no match for her and


    would be easily defeated for sure.


    Faron¡¯s expression sank at Wilbur¡¯s words. He scoffed, sitting down heavily next to Wilbur with a scowl


    as Elsa only grew even more smug


    Wilbur shook his head. Faye giggled as well.


    The next morning, over at the Seechertown Broadcast Station, inside the station director¡¯s office.


    Telford Gills sat at his desk, rubbing his bulging belly and balding scalp as he sighed at his age.


    Just then, his secretary came in with a mug of tea that she ced in front of him.


    Telford took a sip. ¡°We have a new intern, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chloe Blott,¡± the secretary answered.


    Telford nodded. ¡°Tell her toe see me. I¡¯ve got an assignment for her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mister Gills. One moment please.¡±


    The secretary picked up the phone at her desk and made a call.


    Very soon, a youngdy in her twenties walked into Telford¡¯s office. She was wearing ck hipster


    sses and jeans, and her long hair was tied up in a ponytall.


    212


    ¡°Were you loulong for me, Mister Gills?¡± Chloe bowed.


    Telford observed Chloe carefully. His gaze shed with something akin to greed for a brief mument.


    ¡°Chloe, was it? How long have you been interning for us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be three months soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah. A pretty crucial time.¡±


    ¡°I hope I¡¯ve done well, Mister Gills.¡±


    ¡°Right. There¡¯s a new plece of news that you¡¯ve just been assigned to cover. Do well, and you¡¯ll get the


    job.¡±


    ¡°what is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°The incident on the Seechertown freeway. It¡¯s still making headlines to this day. You¡¯re going to


    interview thatdy, Sherry Divos, and report it on television. Remember to make as big of a ssh as


    you can and send more good press Sherry¡¯s way.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°re a news channel. Aren¡¯t we supposed to report based on the facts and keep a


    ¡°Good press? Chloe asked, confused. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re ; neutral standpoint?¡±


    Telford¡¯s expression darkened at once. ¡°Are you questioning my orders? Do as you¡¯re told unless you


    want to be dropped!¡±


    Chloe fell silent, biting her lip. ¡°I understand, Mister Gills.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ve got to know that there¡¯s more to this job than just reporting. Connections are important


    to remain in this line of work, got it?¡± Telford said.


    Chloe took a deep breath. ¡°Got it, Mister Gills.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,


    Mister Gills¡±


    Chloe returned to her desk, her expression one of misery.


    She understood Telford¡¯s intentions, but reporting with a s did not align with her work ethic at all.


    A whileter, she let out a sigh and decided to do the interview first.


    She slung a camera around her neck and hurried off to the hospital


    Just then, Telford leaned back in his chair, sipping his tea leisurely.


    Joy Corp had paid him good money for this, and who was he to turn it down?


    He had set his sights on Chloe for a while now.


    Gosh, it was good to be young. She was not only pretty, but brimming with energy, unlike Telford, old


    and dull all the time.


    The thought of being able to have his fun with a woman like this¡­ He would feel so much younger.


    Getting Chloe would happen sooner orter. As long as she remained working in the Television


    Broadcast station, she would be in the palm of his hand.


    Telford began to hum at the thought.


    Chloe rushed to the hospital with her camera and found Sherry.


    kapay to


    She was the only patient left in her ward then. Chloe told her why she was there, and Sherry was more


    than happy t cooperate, su the Interviewmenced at once.


    The entire process was about as anyone would expect. Sherry was insistent that the other car was in


    the wrong, causing her to get into an ident. The passenger in the backseat of the car that had hit


    Sherry had even taken advantage of her after the ident, only fleeing when he found our the police


    were on their way.


    After the incident was exposed, Cape International sent their people over to threaten Sherry, as well as


    paying various media tforms to censor keywords and phrases rted to the incident. Sherry was


    almost certain that the perpetrator was one of Cape¡¯s higher-ups, trying to cover the incident by


    abusing thepany¡¯s power.


    Sherry even said that the traffic police had just been here. They had med her without even getting to


    the bottom of the truth, clearly stding with Cape International fue in bribery.


    Chloe frowned upon hearing this. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nope. That¡¯s about it. I¡¯in honestly so scared right now,¡± Sherry sail.


    Chlor said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Thew will make sure you¡¯re protected as long as you did nothing wrong¡±


    Sherry nodded weakly.


    Chloe ended the interview as well, returning to the television broadcast station


    2/2


    She sat down at her desk, thinking long and hard. Atst, she knocked on Telford¡¯s office door before


    going inside.


    ¡°Mister Gills, I¡¯ve just finished the interview with Sherry Divas. I feel like I should interview Cape


    International too to hear their side of the story. After all, all I have right now is just Sherry¡¯s word, and


    the traffic police even insisted that it was all her fault. I¡¯m certain there¡¯s more to the story.¡±


    Telford replied in a low tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Get to making that TV report right now and let me


    look through it. Remember, your career is at risk here. Don¡¯t derail it for nothing¡¯


    Chloe let out a small sigh. ¡°Got it, Mister Gills¡±


    She turned to leave, returning to her office and beginning to edit the interview footage. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, her mind was a mess.


    Judging from Telford¡¯s words alone, Chloe was certain there was more to the story.


    On top of that, the interview footage showed Sherry¡¯s eyes darting around nervously every time she


    was asked something important, and she hardly made eye contact with Chloe the entire time. It was


    clear that she might be lying.


    With Telford not allowing Chloe to interview Cape to cross-check both sides of the story, this only


    appeared even more suspicious.


    The problem was that Chloe was just an intern, and Telford was the station director. What could she


    even do?


    Chlor worked away, her chest riddled with difort.


    She spent the rest of the day editing the footage and barely finished half the report by the time she was


    supposed to get off.

 Chapter 212

    Chloe uploaded whatever she had done onto her ud storage, getting ready to work overtime at


    home.


    She got into her car and drove out of the television broadcast station, heading home.


    Just then, Telford¡¯s car drove past her and turned the other way.


    Chloe was a little confused. That wasn¡¯t the road he usually took to go home.


    Somehow, Chloe¡¯s intuition told her to follow after him.


    Just like that, she tracked him from a distance and followed him all the way to a private club.


    Telford get out of the car. A middle aged man came out of the club and greeted him warmly, and the


    two men walked inside.


    Chloe sat in her car. Why did that g


    I guy look so familiar?


    She racked her brains, but nothing came to mind.


    Finally, it hit her.


    She whipped out her phone and tapped furiously, finally pulling up a picture of the man from just now.


    He was Jordan Pavian, vice chairman of Joy Corp.


    ¡°Why would Mister Gills know Jordan Pavian, and why are they meeting up in a private club?¡±


    Chloe was a little confused, after which she jumped excitedly and eximed to herself, ¡°Could this


    have to do with Sherry Divos?¡±


    As someone whose job involved keeping up with current news, she knew that Joy Corp and Cape


    International had been in fiercepetition over who would get control over themercial district.


    Could Joy Corp have nned this?


    Chloe grew nervous at once. If that was the case, this would be a pretty big deal.


    Two powerful forces were at war with each other, and a nobody like her should stay as far away as


    possible.


    However, she was a journalist at heart, and could not bring herself to forget about it


    She thought it through, then finally gritted her teeth and got out of her car, walking toward the club.


    ¡°Who are you here with?¡± Someone stopped her at the door.


    Chloe shed her work license. ¡°My station director told me toe.


    The bouncer nced at Chiloe briefly, then chuckled knowingly and her in.


    Chloe entered and asked, ¡°By the way, which room is he in?¡±


    ¡°Crimson Room. First door on your left. Would you like me to show you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I can find it myself.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe hurried inside, walking around blindly for a while before finally finding Crimson Room.


    It was a standalone private room with a window on the door. She turned on her phone¡¯s camera at


    once and raised it to the


    window.


    Inside the room, Telford and Jurdan were sitting across each other. On the table between them was a


    myriad of valuable goods,


    ¡°Thank you so much for your help, Mister Gills. Let¡¯s drink to that,¡± Jordan sald, raising his ss.


    Telford chuckled, and the two of them drank


    ¡°I¡¯d never say no to you, Mister Pavian.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to our CEO, Miss Kim Jenkins. The second we take down Cape and secure the


    commercial district project, I¡¯ll be in charge of the entire thing. We¡¯ll get to work together a lot more in


    the future. You can trust me on that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mister Pavian, that¡¯s what I like to hear! Just say the word if you need anything, and I¡¯ll do my best


    to get it done.¡±


    Both men exchanged a nce, smiling as they clinked sses.


    Outside, Chloe was at a loss for words. She put away her phone shakily. Just then, a man appeared


    out of nowhere to ask her, ¡± What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chloe was startled. ¡°Nothing, just passing by.¡±


    She turned away and hurried to get out.


    The man grabbed her by the shoulder, snatching her phone from her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Give that back to me!¡± Chlor shouted.


    The man held Chloe down with one amm, using his other to open the video she had just recorded.


    Just then, Telford and Jordan walked out.


    What are y


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Telford was furious when he saw Chloe.


    Jordan¡¯s expression turned ashen as well.


    Chloe struggled in the man¡¯s grasp. ¡°I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°My ass


    ass you were! Quite a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡± Telford obviously did not believe her for a second.


    Just then, the man passed Chloe¡¯s phone to Jordan


    Jordan nced at it and passed it to Telford. ¡°Dude, she was recording us.¡±


    Telford burst into outrage at once. He deleted the video before shouting, ¡°How dare f*cking you stalk


    me?! Are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°Mister Gills, let me take care of it. I promise you she won¡¯t say a word about any of this,¡± Jordan said.


    At the same time, the man holding Chloe down grabbed her by the neck and slowly began applying


    pressure.


    Telford hurried to say, ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t kill someone for this.¡±


    Jordan sneered, waving a hand at the man to let go.


    Chloe sputtered for air, her face beet red.


    Telford tossed Chloe¡¯s phone into the fake waterfall near the room. ¡°Say a word about this to anyone,


    and I¡¯ll have your head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Gills,¡± Chloe begged


    Jordan walked up to Chloe, lifting her by the chin with a finger. ¡°I could crush you like an ant if I wanted


    to. Don¡¯t you ever forget that. I¡¯ll let you go this time, but don¡¯t let me catch you again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it anymore,¡± Chloe sobbed.


    Telford frowned and shouted, ¡°F*ck off right now. Write me a review tomorrow, and hand it in to me


    personally in my office.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mister Gills.¡±


    Chloe nodded profusely, fleeing the club at once.


    Jordan said, ¡°Mister Gills, are you sure you can handle it? I can take care of it for you if you want.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. She¡¯s got no proof, no one would believe what she said. Besides, I¡¯ve got her wrapped


    around my finger,¡± Telford chuckled.


    Jordanughed atst. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s continue. We¡¯ve got a few new girls here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course!¡± Telford nodded.


    The next morning.


    Chloe sat at her desk, still frightened from the night before.


    Jordan¡¯s words reyed in her mind over and over again. It sounded like he was going to kill her.


    She had just graduated not long ago, and an encounter like this scared the wits out of her.


    She sighed, then picked up the review she wrote and entered Telford¡¯s office.


    There was nothing she could do but swallow her pride if she wanted to keep her job. She could not


    afford to mess with Telford, let alone Joy Corp. Honestly, all she wanted was for this to be over.


    She walked up to Telford¡¯s desk and set her review down.


    Telford nced at it. ¡°Do you know you messed up?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Chloe said, her head bowed.


    Telford sneered. ¡°Surrender your journalist permit and start cleaning the station.¡±

 Chapter 214

    ¡°Mister Gills, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? I¡¯m not going to say anything, and I¡¯ll remove myself from this


    project altogether,¡± Chloe protested.


    Telford smirked. ¡°This is your punishment. You can just quit if you don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    Anger red up in Chloe¡¯s chest. She had done nothing wrong. Why was she being treated like this?


    ¡°Keep in mind that once you quit, you can forget about rejoining the industry in Seechertown, or


    anywhere in Kardon


    Province.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve promised not to say a word. What more do you want?


    ¡°That¡¯s not f*cking enough!¡± Telford shouted. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even be alive right now if I hadn¡¯t spoken up


    for you!¡±


    Chloe exploded atst, all her indignance and fury spilling out.


    She mmed her permit onto the table, shouting, ¡°I quit, then! So what if I¡¯ll be cklisted in the


    industry, I¡¯m more than fine working as a pizza delivery driver! I¡¯ll survive anyway!!


    She stormed out of Telford¡¯s office with tears in her eyes, driving home right after.


    Telford¡¯s expression was ashen. ¡°The f*cking nerve of this girl. I¡¯ll see how long thatsts! You¡¯lle


    crying to me one day!¡±


    A whileter, he called for his secretary.


    ¡°Get Mariah in here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Gills.¡±


    ¡°Also, mention in Chlor¡¯s resignation papers that she was fired due to severe misconduct.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mister Gills.


    The secretary left, and Telford smirked to himself.


    He knew that Chloe loved journalism and would never let it go.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But with such a remark on her record and Telford¡¯s connections, it was pretty much impossible for her


    to work in journalism


    at all anymore.


    She would eventually have no choice but to beg him for help, and he was going to teach her a good


    lesson on just what it took to do the job.


    Not long after, a curvy middle¨Cageddy walked into the office. She leaned over the table and asked in


    a husky voice, ¡°Mister Gills, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Telford looked down at the two mounds squished against his desk and let out a chuckle. ¡°There¡¯s a


    news report that you¡¯ve been assigned to follow up on. It¡¯s about the Seechertown freeway Incident. All


    the material¡¯s here. You just have to get it out in time by tonight.¡±


    ¡°How do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Make the girl look good and keep the buzz surrounding the situation.¡±


    ¡°Got it, sir. You haven¡¯t given me an assignment in ages. Have you forgotten about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! There just hasn¡¯t been much newstely, as you know.¡±


    ¡°What about my promotion to assistant station director, Mister Gills? You promised me that half a year


    ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get that promotion the second this is done. You¡¯ll get it for sure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Gills. Say, that old geezer of mine is out on a business trip tonight. Wannae


    over for a drink?


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there, you little fox.¡± Telford reached around his desk, grabbing a handful


    Mariah let out a high¨Cpitched whine. Telford said, ¡°Now get to work 1 need that report by tonight.¡±


    ¡°You got it, Mister Gills.¡±


    Mariah swayed out of Telford¡¯s office on her heels, her expression darkening the second her back was


    turned, ¡°F*cking pervert. I know you were trying to get with Chloe but weren¡¯t able to. I¡¯d never touch


    you with a ten¨Cfoot pole if it wasn¡¯t for my promotion. Urgh.¡±


    At night, over in Wilbur¡¯s room on Seke Ind


    Wilbur, Faye, Faron, and Elsa sat on the couch, all of them solemn.


    Faye said, ¡°There¡¯s something terribly off about this. The Seechertown Television Broadcast Station¡¯s


    report ispletely one -sided. It¡¯s tantly unfair.¡±


    ¡°Unfair? This is a straight¨Cup attack on Cape, dude,¡± Faron said.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Sherry Divos isn¡¯t powerful enough to pull off something like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Someone¡¯s behind this for sure,¡± Faye said.


    Wilbur asked, ¡°Who would that be?¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Faye said, ¡°The only people who have it out for Cape right now are Joy Corp. We¡¯re in the middle of a


    pretty fiercepetition against them.¡±


    ¡°Joy Corp?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye nodded. ¡°Only Joy Corp would be powerful enough to sway an official news report from a local


    television broadcast station. The thing is, they would never dare to do something like that outright with


    how powerful Cape International is.¡±


    Wilbur got up, pacing to and fro in the room as he thought to himself.


    Elsa spoke up then. ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about Sherry and the television broadcast station, but if


    Sherry insists she¡¯s telling the truth, we don¡¯t really have anything to go off of.¡±


    ¡°The television broadcast station is huge. Surely they can¡¯t all be in on this. You could send someone to


    look around. We might find something,¡± Faron said.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Sounds like a n, but who should we get to do it?


    ¡°That¡¯s simple! I¡¯ll make a call to the broadcast department and get someone to look for anything fishy,¡±


    Faron said.


    Faye said at once, ¡°Making a fuss out of this might rm them instead.¡±


    Faron frowned. ¡°Hm¡­. I¡¯ll have them ask privately then and hire someone to go undercover. How¡¯s


    that?¡±


    Faye nodded. Faron saw that Wilbur seemed fine with this as well and took out his phone.


    A whileter, he ended the call ¡°They¡¯re getting to it now.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to hurry up. This is starting to affect Cape¡¯s reputation,¡± Faye said.


    Wilbur did not know what else could be done. How did something so small blow up to this extent,


    dragging Cape down with it as well? It was really strange.


    After an hour of waitingter, someone finally called Faron back. He picked it up at once.


    A whileter, he hung up and said, ¡°We¡¯ve got something


    ¡°What is it?¡± Faye asked.


    Faron said, ¡°Someone in the broadcast department has an ex-ssmate working in the Seechertown


    Television Broadcast Station, Mariah Shandon. Mariah says that the news report was originally


    assigned to a new intern Chloe Blott, but halfway through that she was fired by the station director for


    unknown reasons. The report was then reassigned to Mariah, and she says that she only edited it


    ording to the station director Telford Gills¡¯ orders. Mariah also said that the director had a history of


    sleeping around with his subordinates, and even has a heavily questionable financial history. Mariah


    did say, though, that she doesn¡¯t have much proof on this and all of it is just hearsay.¡±


    ¡°Pretty gutsy of Mariah to rat out her director like this, no? Willur found the words a little hard to believe.


    Faron smiled. ¡°Bro, just trust me when you let me handle something. There¡¯s definitely some reliability


    in any information I give you.¡±


    Wilbur smiled as well. Faron was right. Anyone in the system would never dare to mess with an order


    from someone like Faron Campbell


    The thing is, this Mariah person seemed pretty unhappy with her director.


    Just then, Faye said, ¡°We¡¯ve got a target now! We can ask Chloe about what happened. She has to


    know something¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going, and what¡¯s their cover?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faron chuckled. ¡°How about a disciplinary inspection from the Municipal Commission for Discipline


    Inspection?¡±


    ¡°What? No way, Chloe didn¡¯t even do anything wrong,¡± Willur said with a frown.


    2/2


    Faron said, ¡°That¡¯s the best solution we have if we want to speed this up. If Chloe can even mention


    the slightest thing wrong with Telford Gills, an inspection can beunched right away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. There¡¯s something clearly off with Chloe getting fired out of the blue. This is the best way to


    go by,¡± Faye said. Wilbur nodded slowly. ¡°We¡¯ll do just that, then. Remember, don¡¯t scare the girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    Faron began making a series of calls after that, stating real names.


    The order traveled to the relevant department, and everyone was shocked to hear that it wasing


    from Faron Campbell.


    The head of the department hurriedly called Faron up. Upon hearing Faron¡¯s exnation, he arranged


    for someone to reach out to Chloe at once.


    The next morning


    Chloe was in the middle of making herself breakfast, sulking as she bustled around.


    She had been threatened and even lost her job. Anyone in the same situation would be upset.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 216

    ¡°Miss Chloe tt? I¡¯m collecting information for a disciplinary inspection on behalf of the Municipal


    Commission for Discipline Inspection and would like your assistance.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s expression shed warily. She put her breakfast down and answered the door.


    Three people in uniforms walked in.


    The head said, ¡°Hello, my name¡¯s Tiffany Enere I¡¯m here to ask you a few questions.¡±


    Chloe shouted. ¡°Are you serious? I¡¯ve already been fired! What more do you want?¡±


    Tears welled up in Chloe¡¯s eyes.


    Tiffany hurried to say, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t panic! We¡¯re just here to see if you have anything to do with Telford


    Gills¡® situation.¡± ¡°Telford Gills?¡± Chloe said, shocked.


    Tiffany said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Gills is under investigation for improper work conduct, and we¡¯re here to


    investigate the matter.¡±


    Chloe sneered coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know a thing.¡±


    She knew how powerful Telford was and figured it was probably better for a young woman like her to


    stay out of trouble.


    Jordan Pavian had just threatened to kill her a day ago. She wanted nothing to do with this at all.


    Tiffany, a clear veteran at this, just smiled andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll guarantee your safety.


    This case was reported by a pretty important person, and Gills will be dealt with for sure.¡±


    What she meant was Telford had messed with Faron Campbell, and he was going to be in trouble


    whether he liked it or not.


    Chlor looked at Tiffany, not entirely convinced.


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Governor Campbell¡¯s son made the report against Gills personally. Do you understand


    the weight of this Issue?¡±


    Chlor gasped


    Anyone from Seechertown knew who Orin was, and it was definitely a big deal if Orin¡¯s own son was


    reporting it.


    Besides, Chloe was still indignant at what had happened to her. She gave it some thought and decided


    toe clean.


    Thus, she described everything that happened from the start, including what happened in the private


    club.


    Tiffany smiled after hearing her out. ¡°I can tell you for sure that Telford Gills is done for, and you¡¯ll get


    your job back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chloe was truly shocked. It was important to note how difficult it was to get such a job, and


    Chloe still deeply loved journalism.


    Tiffany said, ¡°Someone made it clear that you would get your job back as long as you were honest.


    Thank you for your cooperation. We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡±


    Tiffany shook Chloe¡¯s hand and left with her team after that.


    Chloe was still in a daze after they were pote


    Someone had given the order for her to get her jul back? Who had done such a thing, and why?


    Just then, Telford was still taking a nap in his office.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The previous night had wornim out, and he was practically drained.


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and a group of people walked in.


    Telford sprang up from his desk in a fit of rage. ¡°Are you looking to die, barging in here without even


    bothering to knock?¡±


    ¡°Telford Gills, this is a disciplinary inspection. We¡¯re looking to cross¨Ccheck some facts with you.


    Chapter 2 16


    Those words made Telford tremble at once. He could feel all his fatigue leaving his body.


    He got to his feet and looked nervously at the people in his office, ¡°What facts?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us. We¡¯ll get to that eventually.¡± Tiffany said emotionlessly.


    Telford panicked, not knowing what to do.


    A whileter, he said, ¡°Let me make a phone call.¡±


    Tiffany smirked but did not stop him.


    Telford Gills was done for, and anyone he was reaching out to would be in trouble as well.


    It all depended on whoever he was calling and whether that person knew what they were doing.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Tellord dialed a ramber furiously. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a disciplinary inspection being run on me.¡±


    Someone replied in a low voice, ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything you need help with. Do keep in mind


    that you have a family.¡±


    The person on the phone hung up after that, and Telford knew he was doomed.


    Even his onest hope was unwilling to help him and even threatened him with his family.


    If he were to say anything he was not supposed to, his family was going to be in trouble.


    Telford could not understand what was going on. The person he called was a powerful figure too. Why


    would he just abandon him like that?


    Unbeknownst to him, Faron was involved in the matter, and some people in power had found out about


    it. There was no way that person was going to cover for Telford!


    Telford was pale as a sheet, trembling from head to toe.


    Just then, Tiffany shouted, ¡°Take him away and search his office.¡±


    Her team called out in response, getting to work at once. Telford was immediately handcuffed and


    taken away.


    The sight of Telford¡¯s arrest caused an uproar in the station


    He had been abusing his power for years but no one aside from his closest friends dared to confront


    him about it. It brought them great satisfaction as they watched the scene unfold.


    However, no one knew the reason behind his arrest or who was powerful enough to even do such a


    thing


    Just then, Mariah stood up and smirked at Telford. ¡°Mister Gills, I guess this was a long timeing¡±


    ¡°W-What the hell do you mean?¡± Telford sputtered, still refusing to give in.


    Mariah snorted. She knew that someone powerful had reported Telford this time and he was doomed. It


    was definitely satisfying to see him get what he deserved


    ¡°What do I mean? You¡¯ve been abusing your power in the station, lording it over everyone. I¡¯ll be


    honest with you now. I was the one who reported you!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You


    Telford nearly fainted from anger. He had never expected Mariah to report him, the same Mariah who


    would do anything to please him.


    Everyone else in the station could hardly believe it either. They all knew that Mariah and Telford had


    been having an affair for ages. How could she have been behind this?


    ¡°What? People like you deserve to rat in jail!¡± Mah shouted.


    Telford¡¯s chest lurched, and he nearly died from a heart attack


    Just then, Tiffany said, ¡°Miss Shandon, we¡¯ll reach out to you for more information soon. Thank you for


    working with us.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯m more


    appy to help,¡± Manali salil with


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the station was finally sure that Mariah had been the one to make the


    report. They saw Marial in a different light at once. Making a report like this took courage that none of


    them had.


    Telford was taken away, and the rest of the people in the station nced toward Mariah. Their


    expressions were strange and


    somewhat solemn.


    Over at Joy Corp, in Jordan¡¯s office.


    Jordan¡¯s expression was ashen as he silently stewed.


    Chapter 217


    He had just found out about Telford¡¯s arrest.


    It was extremely dangerous to him.


    Manipting Sherry to falsely use someone else, falsifying evidence, and bribing, Telford would not


    yield Jordan too heavy of a sentence in court. But with how powerful Cape was, there was no way they


    were going to let him go just like that. He was going to jail for sure.


    A prison sentence would be the end of Jordan. Joy Corp would never hire him again, and his career


    would be in shambles,


    Despite the fact that Kim had ordered him to do all of this, Jordan knew very well just how powerful this


    woman was, Jordan would never dare to reveal a thing involving her, or his sentence would be worse


    than simply going to jail.


    He was going to lose everything the very second Telford confessed. All the time, blood, sweat, and


    tears that he had spent to reach the position he had. It was so unfair.


    A thought entered his mind, and he got to his feet with a murderous expression.


    No, he could not lose everything just like that. If sherry and Telford were dead, he would be able to be


    free from this. There was no evidence, and no one would be able to do anything to him.


    He was going to have to take a risk for his future.


    Upon making up his mind, he took his phone out and made a call.


    The call connected, and Jordan said in a low voice, ¡°Cinq? Find Sherry Divos and kidnap her. Bring her


    somewhere secluded and wait for my orders.¡±


    ¡°Got it, boss¡±


    Jordan hung up the call and called for his secretary. ¡°Tell Dorson Chez to see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Pavian,¡± his secretary said.

 Chapter 218

    A whileter, Darson, the man who had altuost strangled Chloe to death that night at the private club,


    walked into Jordan¡¯s office with a nk face.


    Jordan leaned back in his chair, looking at Dorson. Derson, how long have you been working for me?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Four years now, Mister Pavian¡±


    So, it¡¯s been four years,¡± Jordan mumbled to himself. ¡°Well, I¡¯m in trouble right now, and so is the


    company. I¡¯m going to need your help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for you, Mister Pavian.¡±


    ¡°Make sure Telford Gills is dead. He¡¯s probably still in detention right


    to take him nut, Jordan said coldly.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go tonight¡±


    ¡°okay. Thanks, Dorson.¡±


    ¡°Anything else, Mister Pavian?¡±


    and not yet in jail. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard for you


    ¡°Not at the moment. You¡¯ll get a million dors and a month off work once this is done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Pavian.¡±


    Dorson bowed in appreciation, turning to leave.


    Jordan let out a long breath, but his brows remained furrowed.


    He needed to take care of Telford first, then Sherry.


    If Telford¡¯s assassination failed, there would be no point in killing Sherry anyway. With Telford around, it


    was not worth the trouble to kill Sherry. After all, murder was a heavy crime to bear.


    Dorson left Jordan¡¯s office. He took the elevator to the top floor, where Kim¡¯s office was. He said to


    Kim¡¯s secretary, ¡°I need to


    see Miss Jenkins.¡±


    The secretary nced at Dorson. She pushed a button on the inte. ¡°Miss Jenkins, Dorson is here


    to see you.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The secretary got up and opened the door, and Dorson walked in slowly.


    Kim leaned back in her chair, looking at him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Mister Paviani told me to kill Telford Gills¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Kim barked out augh and lit a cigarette. ¡°We¡¯re legal businessmen What the hell is he


    thinking?¡±


    ¡°What should I do, then?¡±


    Kim nced at him. ¡°How long have you been worlding for Jordan?¡±


    ¡°Four years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been four years, and the guy already thinks you belong to him?¡±


    Dorson said nothing.


    Kim chuckled. ¡°I guess I could say you¡¯ve done a pretty good job at gaining his trust.¡±


    ¡°What should I do about this?¡±


    Kim closed her eyes. ¡°Jordan wants to go about this the hard way, and that might be a risk for the


    company. Take care of him. by tonight. Make it look like an ident.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Miss Jenkins.¡±


    Kim sneered coldly. ¡°What an idiot. Did he think my people from Galloria would actually be loyal to


    him?¡±


    That evening, over at the hospital, Sherry was happily discharged.


    She called for a cab to take her home,ughing out loud at her bank bnce.


    That money was enough for her to get her own ce, and she would never have to rent anymore.


    She had also gained tens of millions of followers through this, securing a spot among the interrt¡¯s elite.


    It was the start of her bright future.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Sherry asked, growing cautious.


    ¡°Mister Pavian sent me to pay you the rest of the fee.¡±


    Sherry got up at once, hurrying to open the door.

 Chapter 219

    The door swung open, and several men charged in to surround Sherry.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Sherry shrieked out loud, sensing that something was amiss.


    The leader of the group, a young man, smirked and ordered, ¡°Search her.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? What the hell are you doing?¡± Sherry screamed in terror. She was pped twice


    in the face, and her legs wobbled as she copsed to the ground.


    Her phone was taken away from her, and she was searched thoroughly to make sure that she had no


    other devires on her.


    Sherry looked at the leader shakily. He lonked to be around her age, twenty¨Csomething with tattoo¨C


    covered arms.


    The men around him were heavily tattoned as well, and their expressions were less than friendly,


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± Sherry asked, trembling in fear.


    The leader smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Listen and do as you¡¯re told, or you¡¯re going to have


    a hard time.¡±


    Sherry shut up at once, not daring to say another word.


    ¡°This is a pretty nice ce, isn¡¯t it? No neighbors and secluded enough. 1 guess we won¡¯t even have to


    relocate,¡± the leader said and chuckled


    Sherry was a streamer, so she rented a ce in a more secluded area to avoid gettingints for


    being noisy. All that effort, only for it to put her in danger.


    ¡°That works, Mister Cinq. I¡¯ll get us some drinks to pass the time while we wait for further orders.¡±


    The leader, Mister Cing, nodded. ¡°Go ahead, and remember to get more. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll


    have to wait.¡±


    Over on Seke Ind


    Faye barged into Wilbur¡¯s room all of a sudden.. ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Sherry.¡±


    Wilbur, who was in the middle of meditating, opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I had someone keep tabs on the girl, and she was discharged today. A group of people barged into her


    house not long after. and they haven¡¯t left since,¡± Faye said.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur gave the situation some thought. ¡°Give me her address. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Faye texted the location to Wilbur at once. Sherry was the key person in this case, and there would be


    more trouble for them if something happened to her.


    Wilbur turned to leave. ¡°Call Elsa and tell her to bring a team with her.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Elsa was a police chief, and it would only be legally justifiable if she did this.


    Wilber got into his car and drove straight to Sherry¡¯s liouse.


    He arrived about half an hourter, parked nearby, and got out of his car.


    A man hurried up to Wilbur, greeting him and pointing to one of the houses.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You can leave now.¡± The man nodded at the order, then got into his car


    and drove off.


    Wilbur wallond up to the house and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to check the water meter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. F*ck off.¡±


    The door of the house was kicked open, and Wilbur walked in slowly.


    There were several young men in there, red in the face from drinking. They red up in anger at the


    sight of the intrusion.


    ¡°Get him.¡±


    Cing shouted the order, and several of them charged toward Wilbur at once.


    It only took a couple of punches from Wilbur to have them all rolling on the ground, unable to get up.


    Sherry screamed at the sight. Cinq drew a dagger and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡±


    Before he could even move, Wilbur had punched him in the nose.


    Cinq keeled over with a thump, falling unconscious at once. Wilbur shook his head ¡°These punks are


    getting worse and worse.¡±

 Chapter 220

    When Sherry finally saw that it was Wilbur, she screamed even more. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯ll


    apologize! I swear I¡¯ll apologize!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m one of the good guys.¡±


    Wilbur untied Sherry and helped her onto a chair. He sat across from her, lighting a cigarette.


    Sherry was trembling all over, not even daring to look Wilbur in the eye.


    Whatever happened that day had scared the living hell out of her.


    Wilbur shook his head and sighed. ¡°What did I tell you? Don¡¯t go down the wrong path. I was right,


    wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    Sherry burst into tears at once, sobbing loudly. Wilbur frowned, not knowing what to say


    A long timeter, Sherry¡¯s sobs finally died down. She snuck a nce at Wilbur, saying in between


    hups, ¡°1¨CI didn¡¯t know I¡¯d g¨Cget into so much t¨Ctrouble. If I know, I would ven¨Cnever done that.¡±


    ¡°Do you know your life is in danger right now?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Sherry began to sob again. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll never do it again.¡±


    Wilbur sighed, saying nothing.


    Sherry was fresh into her twenties, and he did not want to give her too hard of a time.


    Very soon, Elsa arrived with her team of officers. She shook her head at the sight before her. ¡°You just


    had to take all the


    credit.¡±


    ¡°You can im it, alright?¡± Wilbur said with a smile.


    Elsa snapped her fingers, and her team got to work at once, putting Cinq and his men in handcuffs.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have toe with us too, Sherry Divos,¡±  said


    Elsa trembled at the words. She looked at Wilbur and pleaded, ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t let them take me


    away. I¡¯ll say sorry, and I¡¯llpensate you too!¡±


    Elsa asked coldly. ¡°What¡¯s that going to fix? You were involved in falsifying evidence and framing an


    innocent person. That¡¯s enough to put you in jail, you know.¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t go to jail! I¡¯m still young! Please let me go!¡± Sherry was scared out of her wits, begging and


    pleading for her life.


    Elsa shook her head. ¡°You had the perfect chance to apologize to Wilbur when he went to see you, and


    none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would get that bad! I¡¯ll never do it again! Please let me go!¡±


    Sherry finally realized how dire the situation was, but it was all toote for regrets.


    Wilbur said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t scare the pour girl any further. Sherry, you¡¯re not safe luere right


    now. Going to the station with these officers will actually be safer for you. Just tell them the truth, and I


    promise not to press charges.¡±


    Sherry broke out into grateful sols at those words, thanking Willeur profusely.


    Wilbur did not intend to press charges. He bunestly did not have the heart to destroy a youngdy¡¯s


    future just like that.


    Just then, Elsa said, ¡°Hey, do you think Telford Gills might be in danger?¡±


    Wilbur said at once, ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Sherry was kidnapped, which meant they¡¯ve decided to do this the


    hard way. I¡¯ve got a pretty bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°Telford¡¯s only being detained right now, so he¡¯s not safe enough for sure. He needs to be transferred


    over to Special Forces right now,¡± Elsa said.


    Wilbur nodded, and Elsa called up her department at once. She exined the situation, and Telford¡¯s


    transfer was approved at


    Wilbur locked at Sherry. ¡°Someone made you frame me, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I was just making it up to get big online at first, but then someone paid me to keep hyping the situation


    up, so I did it.¡± Sherry did not dare to hide anything anymore, revealing everything honestly.


    Elsa asked at once, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A Mister Pavian? I don¡¯t know what his first name is.¡±


    ¡°Jordan Pavian,¡± Elsa scoffed, takding out her walkie¨Ctalkie. ¡°Team Two, arrest Jordan Pavian


    immediately, over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Wow, we finally got the guy. Mister Penn, does this mean I¡¯ve just done a huge favor for Cape?¡± Elsa


    laughed.


    Wilbur chuckled as well. ¡°I guess so. Get Faye to take you out for dinner. You can have whatever you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? You¡¯re the big boss of Cape, and you¡¯re telling Miss Yves to buy me dinner instead of


    doing it yourself?¡± Elsa was clearly displeased.


    Those words shook Sherry y to her core


    This guy was the big bass behind Cape Consortium?


    She had messed with someone so unimaginably powerful. Sherry began to tremble at the thought.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    She did not even know what Cape was in the beginning, and barely feared it.


    However, upon finding out that Cape was involved in the ident, she looked it up and found that it


    was the name of an internationalpany.


    Right after that, Jordan had given her a crazy amount of money in support of her continuing to hype up


    the ident. The money had gotten to Sherry¡¯s head, and shepletely forgot just how terrifying of a


    force Cape was.


    It was not until she was kidnapped that she finally understood exactly how powerful Cape and Joy Corp


    were.


    She was regretting everything right now and starting to actually fear for her life.


    Wilbur was seated right across from her at that very moment.


    Being in the presence of the owner of a global corporation, who also happened to be a highly skilled


    fighter, made Sherry feel an iprehensible pressure bearing down upon her, making it hard for her


    to breathe.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Penn. Thank you so much. I¡¯m really sorry and promise to never do this again.¡±


    Wilbur sighed. Elsa barked out orders to her team, and they geared up to return to the department.


    Wilbur asked all of a sudden, ¡°Wanna go together?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to go?¡± Elsa asked curiously.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°I¡¯m worried Joy Corp might take some extreme measures to clean up their tracks.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t underestimate us like that! Anyone who could possibly dare to break into the Special


    Forces to kill someone has to have a death wish.¡± Elsa was nothing but confident.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Elsa left with everyone else, and Wilbur drove back to Seke Ind.


    With Sherry finally agreeing to tell the truth, Telford Gills being taken care of, and Joy Corp¡¯s proven


    involvement in this, was fair to say that Wilbur had won.


    The bacsh on him and Cape International would be gone in no time,nding Joy Corp in some hot


    water instead.


    It was just Joy Corp¡¯s luck that they failed at trying to frame Cape and get away with it. Faye was a


    skilled worker and would be sure to use this in securing themercial district project.


    Upon returning to his room, Wilbur told Faye what had just happened. She was overjoyed and gave


    Wilbur a passionate kiss.


    Wilbur iled about, unable to do anything in response. Right on cue, Faron entered the room and


    froze at the sight.


    Faye turned bright red and buried her face into the closest mug of tea as Wilbur shifted awkwardly as


    well.


    Atst, Faron said, ¡°I saw nothing. I must have gotten the wrong room. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! Wilbur called out. ¡°What¡¯s this? We¡¯ve got nothing to hide, right?¡±


    Faye smiled to herself as she felt her heart warming up.


    Faron let out a dry chuckle, sitting down next to Wilbur. ¡°I knew it would happen eventually. I just didn¡¯t


    think I¡¯d get to


    witness it.


    He could not help butugh after saying so


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Wilbur said.


    Faron¡¯s expression straightened out at once. ¡°Nothing It¡¯s not funny at all.


    Wilbur red at him. ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    Chapter 221


    2/2


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s been an update on Sherry Divos¡¯ case?¡±


    ¡°You could say that. How did you find out, anyway?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faron said, ¡°I gave Elsa a call to ask if she was around. She said she had just arrested Jordan Pavian


    and was in the middle of interrogating him. I figured the rest out for myself.¡±


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d it went smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s finally over. When are we celebrating?¡± Faron smiled.


    Faye said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy everyone drinks one of these days. We¡¯ll have our fun for sure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear,¡± Faron said,ughing heartily.


    Over in Kim¡¯s office.


    Dorson entered the room, walking up to Kim. ¡°Miss Jenkins, I was toote. Jordan Pavian has been


    arrested and taken to the Special Forces department.¡±


    ¡°Special Forces.¡± Kim frowned.


    A whileter, she lit a cigarette and took a long drag before blowing out arge plume of smoke.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 222

    ¡°He chose to get physical, kidnapping Sherry Divos and attempting to kill Telford Gills. Now that he¡¯s


    been arrested, he¡¯s got a pretty heavy sentence waiting for him. He might say a lot of things to lighten


    his sentence that could involve thepany.¡±


    Dorson said nothing, listening silently.


    Kim paused for a while, before continuing, ¡°With how things are, I guess you¡¯ll just have to pay the


    Special Forces department a trip. Jordan has to die. If you can, take the girl and Gills out too.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Miss Jenkins.¡±


    Kim looked at Dorson. ¡°Thepany will make sure your family is tended to, and I¡¯ll tell the High Lady


    the truth as well. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Jenkins.¡±


    Dorson turned to leave the office, remaining emotionless.


    Kim took a long drag of her cigarette and muttered to herself, ¡°Jordan Pavian, you useless piece of


    garbage! Now I¡¯m going to lose Dorson. What am I supposed to say to the High Lady?¡±


    She snubbed the cigarette hard into the ashtray, her expression ashen.


    Dorson left Joy Corp, disappearing into the night.


    Around two o¡¯clock in the morning, the Special Forces department was dead quiet aside from the


    guards on patrol


    Elsa sat in her office, with her assistant diligently sorting out documents.


    Elsa herself lounged in her chair leisurely, one leg elegantly crossed over the other.


    Sherry, Telford, and jordan had confessed to everything, giving their case all the evidence they needed.


    All that was left was to


    wait for the sentence.


    On top of that, the memory card holding the footage from the camera in Sherry¡¯s Beetle had been


    restored. Wilbur¡¯s innocence would be proven, and Cape¡¯s reputation would be restored as well. It was


    the perfect solution.


    Elsa had yet another win to add to her records.


    She was a little pleased with herself, having solved so many casestely.


    There was Kenji Lillith¡¯s gambling ring, the sick man turning into the monster, and now there was


    Telford Gills¡® downfall. Altogether, she now had three major cases on her record.


    Just then, the thought of her superior popped up and she scowled at the thought.


    Her superior had been fired and sentenced to prison over Kenji¡¯s case, and the position had been


    empty since then.


    With all the cases Elsa had been crackingtely, the position of captain was going to be hers for sure,


    but it did not make her happy in the slightest.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ugh!


    The thought of it made her irritable.


    Just then, a dark figured just slipped into the Special Forces department.


    Dressedpletely in ck clothing, he was practically unnoticeabile in the dark.


    The guards on patrol walked right past hilin, not noticing him at all.


    Not long after, he somehow made his way over to Jordan¡¯s cell. Even the security cameras did not


    catch that.


    He stood in front of the bars and somehow blended in with the background to the point where nothing


    seemed off.


    He ced his hands on the lock, and it did not take long for the lock to snap.


    ||


    He pushed the door open slowly as Jordan looked over in shock.


    All he saw was the door opening on its own with no one in sight.


    ¡®Someone¡¯sing to rescue me?¡® That was Jordan¡¯s first thought.


    He wanted to stand, but his hands were chained, so he could not do so.


    ¡°Come on, get me out of here. I know it¡¯s you,¡± Jordan whispered.


    Just then, the figure finally materialized into a blurry outline, walking up to Jordan.


    Jordan let out a long breath. ¡°I knew thepany wouldn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A low, raspy voice cut through the air, and the blurry outline reached out, poking one hand


    right through Jordan¡¯s chest, crushing his heart.


    Jordan gasped in disbelief and copsed slowly to the ground.


    Just then, the officers on duty saw Jordan covered in blood from the security cameras and rang the


    rm at once.


    Footsteps echoed throughout the department.


    Elsa was shocked and rushed straight toward the detention room.


    Just then, the figure broke through the wall of the detention room as he revealed himself.

 Chapter 223

    It was none other than Dorson. He grabbed Sherry by the neck, shickling himself behind her.


    Breaking through the wall required him to use spirit energy, and he had no choice but to show himself.


    At the same time, a team of officers from the control room had rushed over, surrounding the detention


    cell and pointing their guns at Dorson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Let Miss Divos go!¡± one of the officers shouted.


    Dorson paid him no mind, patiently waiting.


    He was prepared to die while carrying out the mission but would still choose to escape if given a


    chance to reunite with his family at home. As long as hepleted the mission he had been assigned,


    thepany would probably not fault him.


    Just then, Elsa rushed to the scene. She pointed her gun at Dorson and asked, ¡°Who are you, and why


    did you kill Jordan Pavian?¡±


    Elsa was beyond furious right now. Someone had broken into the department and killed an important


    criminal. Not only would this be a grave ipetence on her part, but it was also humiliating. If this


    man was not holding someone hostage, she would have ripped him apart already.


    ¡°Get me a car with a full tank of gas and send everyone away! I¡¯ll let her go when I¡¯ve reached


    somewhere safe,¡± Dorson said coldly.


    Elsa shouted, ¡°Why should I believe you? Surrendering is your best option right now!¡±


    Dorson tightened his grip on Sherry¡¯s neck, who cried out in agony.


    Elsa¡¯s expression tightened for a while. Eventually, she put down her gun slowly.


    Forcing herself to calm down, she nced at Jordan¡¯s corpse. This killer had been able to sneak into


    Special Forces without leaving a trace. That was a bad sign.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out. Do


    hurt the girl. We¡¯ll work with you,¡± Elsa said.


    She took out her phone in secret, dialing Wilbur¡¯s number before slipping the phone back into her


    pocket and continuing to negotiate with Dorson.


    Wilbur picked up the call. He said hello twice but there was no answer.


    ¡°Sh*t! Elsa¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    That was all Wilbur managed to say to Faye before he hurried out of the house, rushing off toward the


    Special Forces department.


    ¡°Get me a car with a full tank of gas.¡± Dorson did not say anything else. He tightened his grip on Sherry


    even more, and she screamed as tears streamed down her face.


    Elsa saw that and finally said, ¡°Stop! Get him the car,


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± One of her subordinates called out, rushing off to do as told.


    ¡°You heard him! We¡¯re getting it done for you. Please calm down!¡± Elsa said.


    Dorson said nothing, waiting silently.


    After a little over ten minutes and another threat from Dorson, Elsa had no choice but to follow through


    with giving him the


    ¡°Everybody stand back!¡± Dorson threatened, using Sherry as a shield as he shuffled outside with his


    back to the wall.


    There was no way to shoot at him from where everyone was, and all Elsa could do was watch as he


    left with Sherry.


    She did her best to follow him from a distance.


    Elsa was certain this man was a cultivator, or he would have never been able to sneak in like that and


    kill Jordan sessfully.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The only solution she could think of in a situation like this was to ask for Wilbur¡¯s help.


    She sure hoped that Wilbur could hurry up


    Another few minutes passed, and Dorson had reached thepound outside of the department. There


    was a car parked in the middle of the clearing.


    ¡°Tell the two snipers on the roof to leave,¡± Dorson said coldly.


    Elsa sighed, waving a hand. The two snipers were forced to retreat.


    With a fierce grip on Sherry still, Dorson dashed to the car at lightning speed before anyone could even


    react.


    He opened the door and tossed Sherry toward Elsa in one swift move.


    At the same time, he channeled a wave of spirit energy into Sherry. Sherry was flung through the air,


    blood spraying from her mouth before shended in a heap in front of Elsa.

 Chapter 224

    Elsa sprang to her feet at once. She lifted Sherry into her arms, rolling over and cing the girl on the


    ground gently.


    Sherry was pale as a sheet, barely alive. Dorson had started the car, jamming his foot on the


    elerator as he sped toward the gates,


    He had killed Jordan, and Sherry was going to die soon too. Telford was the only target remaining.


    Kim had said from the start that the main target was Jordan, and it was best if the other two were killed


    too, but they were a secondary priority. This way, Dorson technicallypleted his mission


    As long as he made it out of the Special Forces department, he would be able to camouge himself


    using his spirit energy so that no one would be able to find him.


    The second he was out of there, he would head into the mountains. He would be able to make it back


    to his homnd with how strong he was, even if he had to walk.


    The thought of being able to go home and reunite with his family put a smile on his face.


    After living in Dasha for five years, he was finally going home. The debt he owed Joy Corp was cleared


    now, and he was a free


    man


    Just then, another car hit him head¨Con.


    A deafening sound rang through the air as both cars collided with tremendous force. The back end of


    both cars lifted into the air from the collision before falling back onto the ground with a heavy thud.


    Elsa and the rest were in shock. Any normal person would be dead being caught in a car crash like


    that.


    However, Dorson burst through the roof of his car, then turned around and started to make a run for it.


    Wilbur broke out of his car as well,unching an attack on Dorson.


    Dorson retaliated with an attack of his own, and both spirit attacks shed in mid¨Cair with an explosive


    hum


    Wilburnded on the ground. Meanwhile, Dorson rolled backward into the department¡¯spound as a


    result of the powerful spirit pressure from colliding attacks.


    Wilbur got to his feet and slowly made his way toward Dorson as he frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Dorson was silent. He steadied his breathing, preparing himself for battle.


    Elsa ordered her teammates to fire, but Wilbur stopped her with a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your bullets. He¡¯s


    not getting away now that I¡¯m here.¡±


    Elsa did as she was told.


    She knew that bullets did nothing to a cultivator once they had reached a certain stage, and it was


    better to catch this guy alive


    anyway.


    She ordered all the officers in the department to surround the entirepound in an attempt to stop


    Dorson from escaping.


    She did believe in Wilbur, but it was better to be careful.


    Wilbur nced at Dorson before finally noticing Sherry.


    ¡°She can¡¯t hold out much longer. We¡¯ve called for an ambnce,¡± Elsa shouted.


    Wilbur frowned, putting up a band. A gentle ray of spirit energy streamed out of his palin and burrowed


    into Sherry¡¯s body, protecting her organs.


    Wilbur turned his focus back onto Dorson after that with a smile. ¡°Not bad, man. I gotta say I respect


    you for being able to sneak into Special Forces and kill someone so stealthily.¡±


    Dorson said nothing. He was channeling all the spirit energy in his body at full force, knowing that he


    had run into a powerful


    Chanter 224


    enemy this time.


    Just the exchange from earlier had required Dorson to take cover. He knew that he was up against


    someone much stronger than him.


    Nevertheless, Dorson was still confident. He was an assassin and had special powers other cultivators


    did not.


    Seeing that Dorson chose to remain silent, Wilbur inched closer to him. ¡°Let me guess, your specialty is


    camouge, isn¡¯t it? You killed Jordan using that, right?¡±


    Dorson remained silent, and Elsa sighed. ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°Damn: 1 knew something happened to Jordan the second you called,¡± Wilbur said, shaking his head.


    Elsa was enraged, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    ¡°Come on, just surrender already. There¡¯s no point trying to fight anymore,¡± Wilbur said calmly, his


    hands behind his back.


    Dorson sneered. ¡°You¡¯re going to d


    die.¡±


    As he spoke, he exploded with spirit energy. Two clones appeared beside him, both armed as they


    lunged toward Wilbur at high speed

 Chapter 225

    The officers were in shock, and Elsa reeled as well. She knew that all cultivators were out of the


    ordinary.


    Wilbur was nothing but calm. He mittered a simple chant and snapped his fingers once. ¡°Thunder


    Bulbs.¡±


    The next moment, two fist¨Csized balls of lightning appeared above Wilbur¡¯s head. They glowed with


    fluorescent lightning and crushed both of Dorson¡¯s clones at once.


    At the same time, Dorson¡¯s real body pulsed with a powerful spirit pressure before disappearing


    completely


    Wilbur did not stop there. He ced his palms together as he cried out, ¡°Quad Thunder!¡±


    The four lightning balls appeared once again, connected by chains of sparks and lightning


    The space before Wilbur shook, and Dorson¡¯s figure was revealed as he was caught right in the middle


    of the Quad Thunder spell


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°That was impressive, but you¡¯ve got a long way to gopared to me.¡±


    Dorson¡¯s face was creased in pain and shock.


    He did not expect his special skill to be taken down just like that.


    His opponent had done so in such a short period of time that Dorson did not even manage to react.


    What he did not know was that Wilbur had reached a terrifying level of spirit energy ever since he had


    gained the Dragon¡¯s


    Chant.


    Dorson¡¯s camouging and cloning skills were no match for Wilbur.


    Elsa heaved a sigh of relief at the sight.


    Only a cultivator would be able to take down another cultivator. Elsa honestly felt like she would not


    have been able to catch


    this guy.


    Just as everyone else was sighing in reliel, something happened.


    Dorson let out a growl, his body lighting aze with spirit mes as a powerful spirit pressure spread


    through the air. The officers could not handle the pressure and felt their legs turn jelly as they stumbled


    backward.


    Even Elsa had no choice but to take cover with Sherry in tow in order to hide from this pressure.


    Wilbur frowned. He did not expect Dorson to still have the strength to struggle.


    It seemed like Dorson had used some secret cultivation skill which had increased his spirit energy at


    the cost of doing a great deal of damage to his body as well.


    Sure enough, Dorson was able to break free from the Quad Thunder spell under the influence of his


    newly¨Cincreased spirit energy. He formed another clone, which lunged at Wilbur


    ¡°Be careful, Wilbur!¡± Elsa cried out in stock Dorson looked positively terrifying right now.


    Wilbur sighed. He put his palms together, muttering a few chants before shouting, ¡°Way of Thunder!¡±


    A ball of lightning exploded from Wilbur¡¯s palms and a thick bolt of lightningshed out in the form of a


    thousand knives


    towards Dorson.


    A deafening sound rang through the air.


    Dorson¡¯s clone was reduced to dust as the bolt of lightning burned right through his body as well as


    demolishing the ten or so houses a hundred meters behind him before the power finally dissipated.


    The dust cleared, and Dorson¡¯s charred corpsey on the ground lifelessly.


    The Special Forces department was in shambles


    All the officers including Elsa looked around themselves in shock


    Wilbur was powerful, but how were they going to exin such terrible damage to the higher¨Cups? ¡°Why


    did you kill him?¡± Elsa demanded in annoyance.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°He was literally fighting with his life on the line. Even if I hadn¡¯t killed him, he


    would¡¯ve drained himself of energy within the minute and copsed anyway. He might lose his mind


    and attack you guys for nothing. It wasn¡¯t worth it.¡± Those words shut Elsa up at once.


    It sounded like Wilbar had done this entirely for their own good, and there was nothing she could say in


    retaliation. However, Dorson hadmitted serious crimes, and it was clear that there was someone


    ordering him from behind the scenes. Now that he was dead, any hope of finding the mastermind was


    gone.


    ¡°Just stop overthinking it. You wouldn¡¯t be able to get him to talk anyway.¡±


    Wilbur knew from the way Dorson had put his life on the line that the man had no intention of living


    anymore, and his death was inevitable. There was nothing Elsa could have forced out of him.


    Elsa let out a long sigh, unable to respond.


    Wilbur did make sense, but how was she going to write this report?

 Chapter 226

    ¡°Is Chloe alright?¡± Wilbur asked


    Elsa shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s fine, but Sherry¡¯s condition is a lot worse.¡±


    Wilbur walked up to Sherry. Due to him protecting her organs with his spirit energy in time, her


    condition was not fatal despite being badly hurt.


    Sherry burst into tears when she saw Wilbur, unable to say a word.


    She had finally understood how terrifying of a situation she had gotten herself into, one that had almost


    cost her life.


    The world was hardly what she saw it as, and people this ruthless did exist.


    They were absolutely terrifying.


    Wilbur saw that Sherry was truly scared out of her wits.


    He sighed. ¡°See how dangerous that was? Please don¡¯t do stuff like this anymore.¡±


    Sherry nodded wealdy. After what had just happened, she would never dare to do such a thing ever


    again.


    Just then, the ambnce had finally made it to send Sherry to the hospital.


    At Wilbur¡¯s suggestion, he and Elsa went to where Chloe had been staying


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe was not a suspect, and thus she was not in a holding cell. She had her own room, with enough


    freedom to move around.


    Wilbur and Elsa entered the room, and Chloe looked at the both of them in terror.


    It was clear that the fight just now had scared the living hell out of her.


    Wilburforted Chloe, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Chloe forced herself to calm down when Wilbur piped up again. ¡°Forget everything you saw tonight.


    Everything that happened just now needs to be kept top secret.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Chloe said at once.


    Wilbur nodded, looking at Elsa. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any more danger now. Let her go home after you¡¯re


    done with the questioning¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Elsa said.


    Wilbur waved goodbye to Chloe, turning to leave.


    Chloe stared at Wilbur¡¯s fading figure in a daze.


    The next afternoon, Elsa feltpletely drained as she returned to Seke Ind with Faron and


    entered Wilbur¡¯s room.


    Wilbur ended his meditation and opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Elsa shook her head and said, ¡°I looked that up. His name is Dorson Chez. He¡¯s not a local. He entered


    the country five years ago, but never joined any gangs or corporations.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows he works for Joy Corp, though,¡± Faron said.


    Wilbur said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point in just knowing that if we have nothing to prove it.¡±


    ¡°This is just great. Jordan Pan¡¯s dead, and now this guy¡¯s dead too. Joy Corp gets to worm its way


    out of this scot¨Cfree again,¡± Elsa said.


    Wilbur said, ¡°Dorson¡¯s one of the sacrifices Joy Corp loept around, so he can¡¯t have any ties to them


    that can be penalized.¡±


    Elsa seemed pretty angry, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Dude, Joy Corp really tried to screw you over. Do you want to teach them a lesson?¡± Faton said with a


    frown.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just apetition between businesses. There¡¯s no point in doing that.


    Besides, Joy Corp¡¯s really big. Your father won¡¯t agree to it if Seecherinwa¡¯s eronomy is involved.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a pretty positive outlook on this, haven¡¯t you,¡± Elsa teased.


    Wilbur shed a smile. ¡°Joy Corp has just suffered a huge loss. Trust me. They¡¯re going to release a


    statement soon,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elsa asked.


    Wilbur said, ¡°They know of me now, and they¡¯re going to know about my connections to Cape soon too.


    I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯ll do something about it.¡±


    ¡°What could they do?¡± Elsa asked, still confused.

 Chapter 227

    Just then, Faron said, ¡°Joy Corp might not have any evidence that Cape or the authorities can get a


    hold of, but it¡¯s undeniable that Jordan framed Cape and Dorson killed him for it. Based on that alone,


    Joy Corp¡¯s going to have to slip something good our way if they don¡¯t want Cape to hound them for


    what happened. They can¡¯t afford any more trouble as this could affect theirpany andnd them in


    a serious crisis. Wilbur¡¯s right.¡±


    Elsa understood at once and nodded along. ¡°This will be good for Cape, then¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to Wilbur. If Darson managed to escape after his assassination, both sides would¡¯ve


    been in a tie and joy Corp would have no reason to let up. They might even be smug about it,¡± Faron


    said.


    Elsa shrugged, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not as business¨Cminded as the likes of you.¡±


    Faron¡¯s expression darkened at once. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being business¨Cminded? Is your mind any


    better?¡±


    ¡°Are you calling me stupid?¡± Elsa fumed in retaliation.


    Wilbur sensed a fight was brewing and hurried to stop the both of them. ¡°That¡¯s enough! God, I can¡¯t


    believe you two were able to start a fight over something like this.¡±


    Wilbur was powerful enough to put an end to the argument. Faron and Elsa scoffed, turning away.


    Wilbur shook his head in exasperation. Those two were like oil and water.


    Just then, Elsa looked at Wilbur with a mysterious smile on her face. ¡°Wilbur, I¡¯ve got something to ask


    you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Elsa smirked. ¡°Those uhm¡­ skills you usedst night, like the Thunder Bulbs, and the Way of Thunder.


    Oh, and Quad Thunder too. They were awesome! How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Only cultivators can do that.


    ¡°I know, but could you teach me a thing or two about it? I feel like I¡¯m powerless the moment there¡¯s a


    cultivator involved in a


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wilbur nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think. Besides, you¡¯ve grown past the optimum age to


    begin cultivating.¡±


    Elsa was a little upset but pressed on anyway. ¡°Faron¡¯s cultivating too! Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Wilbur was speechless, turning to look at Faron.


    Faron coughed. ¡°You brought it up first. I just borated on it.¡±


    Wilbur was certain that Faron had just been showing off in front of Elsa. That was fine, he supposed.


    But cultivation was either inherited, developed through training, or an innate talent. It was also


    important that the cultivator began cultivation at a young age. That was the only way they would


    seed.


    It would be hard for someone at Elsa¡¯s age to begin cultivating unless they were to trade themselves a


    Marrow Cleansing Pill from the Dragon¡¯s Altar.


    The trade required a good amount of treasures in exchange that were quite hard to get.


    Yet considering his friendship with Elsa, Wilbur did not know how to turn her down either. He fell silent


    for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s impossible, but you¡¯ll have to wall for a chance toe


    by.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cool with that!¡± Elsa lit up at once. ¡°I¡¯ll wait, as long as it takes!¡±


    Wilbur smiled, saying nothing


    Just then, Faye came home surprisingly early from work.


    She was all smiles as she walked into Wilbur¡¯s room, greeting Faron and Elsa as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early today,¡± Wilbur said with a smile.


    Faye sat down. ¡°Joy Corp sold all of Willow Corp¡¯s shares at a stupidly low price.¡±


    ¡°Oh, does that mean they¡¯re backing out of thepetition over themercial district?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye nodded. ¡°Yup. This is their way of saying they¡¯re letting go of themercial district project


    altogether, sa Cape won¡¯t hound them about what happened to Jordan and Dorson.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to push it since they¡¯ve offered us an out. I¡¯m going to focus on themercial


    district now and make sure Willow Corp¡¯s merger is settled as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 228

    Wilbur nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the way to go. Battling it out is only ast resurt. You¡¯ve got the right idea!


    ¡°We¡¯ll let them go this time. Say, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate such a big win? Faron asked.


    Faye smiled. ¡°Sure! This one¡¯s on Cape, let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Woohoo!¡± Faron and Elsa cheered at the same time.


    Wilber smiled. It was nearly impossible for anyone to ask these two out any other day.


    However, they had been so enthusiastic and sincere in helping him, he could tell that they could be


    trusted now.


    Just then, Jose showed up out of nowhere. Wilbur let him in.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Jose nced at the other people around and hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us. Get on with it,¡± Wilbur said.


    Jose said. ¡°Okay, then. Marcus sent me a hundred million dors and told me to pass it to you as


    thanks for saving him.¡±


    Faron and Elsa buried their heads into their mugs of tea. Wilbur¡¯s life was far too mysterious, and the


    two of them knew better than to question it too much.


    Wilbur said, ¡°1 only helped him because of you. It was to help you pay off your debt to them. You can


    give him the money back.


    ¡°I said that, but Marcus insisted that I didn¡¯t owe him anymore and he didn¡¯t want to owe you a favor


    either. He insists that you take the money, or he won¡¯t feel good about it.¡±


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Ah. I guess I¡¯ll take the money then, but I¡¯m not very interested in it. Find somewhere


    to donate it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I think Miss Yves would be more suited to handle the donation,¡± Jose sald.


    Wilbur nodded. Jose¡¯s duty was to protect Faye, and it was true that he did not have the time for affairs


    like this


    Wilbur suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just donate it under Cape¡¯s name, Faye? Don¡¯t go through the full


    process though. It¡¯ll take too much from the original amount. Get two people to donate it directly to a


    paor vige and supervise the financial activity.¡±


    Faye nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get it done tomorrow.¡±


    She then told everyone where to meet, and the four friends set out for dinner.


    They arrived at a rather small restaurant called Julia¡¯s Diner.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye led everyone inside, all while saying, ¡°The food here¡¯s pretty gond, I¡¯d even say that it¡¯s better


    than what some hotels serve. Cape¡¯s had ourpany dinners here several times. I quite like it here,


    but I¡¯m not sure if you three are alright with it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! Diners are the best. Screw hotel fond,¡± Faron said at once.


    Due to thest¨Cminute decision, the restaurant was packed and there were no private rooms avable.


    Faye ordered for everyone, and they chatted while waiting for the food to arrive.


    Just then, a group of customers came out of the private room, swaying left and right on their way out.


    he nearest server at once. ¡°Is there a room for us now?¡±


    Elsa saw that and gged down the n


    The server nodded, asking for them to walt a little until the room was cleaned. Elsa nodded.


    a little noisy outside, and the four of them could barely hear each other.


    Just then, one of the people from the customers that just walked out of the roun, a man in his thirties


    wearing a suit, noticed


    Elsa.


    Fisa had a tall build and radiated an air of vance about her. This made her rather attractive to men as


    well.


    The man looked at her and walked over at once. He noticed Faye after that, and his shock only grew.


    He eximed out loud at Faye and Elsa, ¡°Hello there,dies! Wanna join us? All drinks on me tonight!¡±


    Hepletely ignored Faron and Wilbur as he said that

 Chapter 229

    Wilbur shook his head. It was clear that the guy had a bit too much to drink and was not thinking


    straight. What a pervert.


    Faron frowned in annoyance as well.


    Elsa shouted, ¡°Go home if you¡¯ve had too much to drink! Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble for nothing.¡±


    Faye rested her head on Wilbur¡¯s shoulders, giggling softly.


    The man was infuriated by the harsh rejection. Before he could even say anything, two other men


    came up behind him and said, ¡°How dare you! Do you even know who he is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a f*ck who he is. Get out of my way,¡± Elsa said coldly.


    One of the guys got angry at once. ¡°This here Mister Leon from the Bureau of Commerce and Trade!


    How dare you speak to him like this?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Big deal.¡± Elsa was clearly annoyed now.


    The men, who were all significantly tipsy, were all the more enraged.


    After all, they had just been humiliated in public and caught the attention of many.


    The man named Mister Leon sneered coldly. ¡°Listen up. No one gets away after getting on my bad


    side!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll forget about this if you two join Mister Leon for a round of drinks. You¡¯ll be sorry if you say no,¡±


    the other man said


    viciously.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened at those words, and so did Faron¡¯s. Faye was the only person still


    smiling, stifling herughter


    into Wilbur¡¯s shoulder.


    There were hardly any people who dared to speak this way to them.


    Elsa lost her temper and threw a punch at one of the men, hitting him right in


    the eye.


    The guy keeled over at once. Before he even fell to the ground, Elsa had given him another punch in


    the stomach.


    The guy cried out in agony, dropping heavily on the floor as he clutched his stomach and groaned.


    Elsa had only punched the guy twice, and that was enough to do the trick.


    The men behind Leon could hardly believe their eyes.


    The girl was quite a feisty fighter!


    Themotion made everyone else in the restaurant look over.


    The men behind Leon gulped and eventually cracked their luuckles, gearing up for a fight.


    Just then, Faron asked, ¡°Are you guys tired of living?¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡± One of the men was still trying to keep up the big talk despite clearly shaking in


    his boots.


    Faron smirked. ¡°Leon, was it? You¡¯re going to go home and submit a written report to your superior. Tell


    him that Faron Campbell told you to hand it in, and then you¡¯ll know who I am.¡±


    Elsa took out her police badge as well, grabbing the man from earlier by the cor and nearly shoving


    the badge into his eyes. ¡°Take a long and hard look! You¡¯d be banging out in a holding cell tonight if I


    wasn¡¯t out with my friends! I¡¯ll get back to you when I remember to, and you¡¯ll be done for! Get lost,


    now!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man took a look at the badge and his jaw dropped open.


    Chief of the Special Forces Department?


    That was someone none of them could afford to mess with, both rhetorically and literally. People from


    this department were terrifyingly strong and could crush them anytime. Leon, whose name was actually


    Leon Latoya, was nothingpared to this


    woman.


    The men¡¯s hearts fell to their stomachs, not knowing what to do.


    However, among them, Leon was the most terrified


    Elsa was definitely terrifying on her own, but Faron¡¯s words had sent a chill down Leon¡¯s spine, making


    him fear for his life.


    Anyone who dared to say something like that was definitely part of the government.


    The guy¡¯s name was Faron Campbell. There was only one Campbell family known in all of Kardon


    Province.


    The thought itself made Leon nearly pass out from terror.

 Chapter 230

    If that guy really was rted in any way to the Campbells, Leon would be done for.


    He scrambled up to Faron and the rest, keeling on the ground. ¡°Please, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I


    should¡¯ve known who I was talking to. I¡¯m really sorry. Please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way. Don¡¯t be a nuisance here. I¡¯m in the middle of my dinner,¡± Faron said roldly


    Leon immediately knew there was no point in begging any further. If he had kept on doing that, he


    might suffer a fate worse than just losing his job.


    He got to his feet and offered a deep how to Faron and the rest, apologizing onest time before


    fleeing with his men in panic.


    The sight left everyone else in the restaurant stunned.


    This woman was an incredible fighter, and that guy had gotten those hooligans to apologize on their


    knees just like that? Who were these people?


    Just then, Elsa nced at the server and asked, ¡°Is the room ready?¡±


    The server nodded wealdy, and the four of them entered the room atst t


    get away from everyone¡¯s watchful eyes


    Once it was just them, they exchanged looks before bursting out into a fit ofughter.


    Those ipetent idiots were truly everywhere..


    Abusing what little power they had and thinking that they were unstoppable after getting a little drunk.


    What a joke,


    People like them could only hide and run in the face of those with real power.


    Very soon, the food was served. The four of them feasted at once, and what happened earlier was


    quickly forgotten.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What they did not know, however, was that Leon returned home with a heavy heart and a frantic mind.


    The fear in himn kept growing stronger and resulted in him suffering a heart attack, whichnded him in


    a hospital.


    The four friends wined and dined to their hearts¡® content before going back to Seke Ind and


    falling fast asleep.


    Just then, over in Kim¡¯s office, she sighed audibly before dialing a number.


    The call connected a whileter, and Kim stood up straight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, High Lady, Dorson Chez is dead


    because of me, and I had no choice but to let go of themerce district to avoid further trouble.


    Please punish me ordingly.¡±


    A whileter, the sound of a woman¡¯sugh could be heard from the phone. ¡°I know about that. It¡¯s not


    a big deal as long as Project M isn¡¯t affected, is it?¡±


    ¡°Project M ispletely fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but you deserved to be punished tan. A year¡¯s sry, then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, High Lady. There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a man named Wilbur Peun. He¡¯s a really mysterious guy. I suspect he¡¯s the bass of Cape


    International.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°This man holds no position in Cape, but he¡¯s pretty involved with everything that happens to them. He


    was the one who killed Dorson. I heard from you before that the real loss of Cape International was


    once the leader of the Abyss Mercenaries and is a phenomenal fighter¡±


    There was no response from the other end for a while. Eventually, the other person said, ¡°This is


    important information, but you shouldn¡¯t go look him up. He¡¯ll expose you if he really is who you think


    he is. I¡¯ll send someone over. They¡¯ll get in touch


    with you soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, High Lady.¡±


    The call ended, and Kim¡¯s expression was creased with worry.


    Dorson was dead, and the High Lady had barely asked about it. It was clear that people like them were


    hardly anything to her. However, that was just their fate.


    The next afternoon, four cars set out for Seke Ind, stopping not too far from the bridge.


    Charles Quinta, the manager on shift that day, scrambled to report to Wilbur


    Wilbur walked out not long after, staring at the cars in confusion.


    A figure emerged from the car at the front and stared at Wilbur from afar,

 Chapter 231

    The person held a suitcase in his right hand and had his left arm wrapped in bandages, standing there


    straight like a board.


    Wilbur looked at him and was taken aback, asking, ¡°Ryder?¡±


    He quickly crossed the bridge and approached Ryder. He looked at his arm and asked, ¡°How did you


    manage to get here so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Ryder Litwing, elitebat personnel of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense,


    reporting in, Ryder said as he saluted with a standard military gesture.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wilbur looked at the vehicle behind him, then frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°This is equipment from our branch, and there are a few staff members as well,¡± Ryder exined.


    ¡°How did


    you know I was staying here?¡± Wilbur asked.


    ¡°The Commander¨Cin¨CChief issued orders to the relevant departments in Kardon Province. That¡¯s how I


    was informed,¡± Ryder responded.


    Wilbur was speechless.


    ¡°It must be Orin¡¯s doing! he thought..


    However, he was shocked by the extensive authority of the Department of Paranormal Research and


    Defense.


    Orin was the governor of Kardon Province, which made him a high¨Cranking figure. He held significant


    influence among the upper echelons of Northseecher. ¡°¡®How is it possible for Albert to order him


    around?¡® Wilbur wondered.


    He looked at the vehicle behind Ryder and said, ¡°Tell them to wait. You can follow me.¡±


    Wilbur led Ryder to his room, then took a look at Ryder¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I remember you were badly


    injured. How are you on duty so soon?¡±


    back


    ¡°The department used biotechnology to rebuild my muscles. It¡¯s just a matter of fractured bones right


    now. It doesn¡¯t really affect me that much,¡± Ryder exined.


    Wilbur was slightly surprised. Biotechnology was quite something


    He remembered Ryder¡¯s arm was basically crippled back then.


    Wilbur paused, then asked slowly, ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with you being here and all the people out


    there?¡±


    ¡°We need a ce to work, and we need to install our equipment,¡± replied Ryder.


    Wilbur was surprised, asking, ¡°Did you think I was going to just agree to have a branch set up here?¡±


    ¡°We need a discreet and quiet environment for our operations,¡± Ryder replied.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, ¡°Go and find a ce for the department yourself. This is my private property.¡±


    ¡°Ites with rent. One hundred thousand dors per month, and there¡¯s also a monthly operation


    fund of two hundred. thousand dors,¡± Hyder said.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression changed inmediately and said, ¡°Renat isn¡¯t the main concem here, but I¡¯ll


    reluctantly agree for the sake of having our work done efficiently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Deacon Penn


    ¡°What about the operation fund?¡± Wilbur ucided awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fixed monthly fund for regr operations. There will be additional funding for any special


    operations. As you are the Deacon of the branch, you¡¯ll be responsible for nning and managing all


    the funds.¡±


    Wilbur instantlyughed. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it, but what about the other staff?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just here to install the equipment. They¡¯ll be leaving after the instation.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Where are you installing the equipment and how much space do you need?¡±


    Ryder looked at the bedroom and saki, ¡°I only need one room of that size.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Wilbur acknowledged it with a wave. He led Ryder outside and gave him the most discreet room for


    equipment instation. On top of that, he also gave him a room to stay.


    Ryder began ordering the staff to install the equipment.


    Wilbur watched them carry cases of equipment while he secretly calcted the rent in his mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s one million two hundred thousand dors per year, and I have my annual sry of two million


    four hundred thousand dors. I¡¯ll have a total ie of three million six hundred thousand dors for


    the year. That¡¯s a substantial amount! If I can manage that additional two hundred thousand dors


    from the operation fund, it will be quite a sum. At the very least, it will cover the maintenance expenses


    of Seke Ind for the year with plenty to spare.¡±


    While he was not in dire need of money, that did not mean he should be losing money either.

 Chapter 232

    Four staff members began installing the equipment.


    A circr radar was installed on the roof and various machines were set up within the room.


    ¡°What are these things?¡± asked Wilbur.


    Ryder replied, ¡°A satellite signal receiver, the Sk Integration System, and the Department of


    Paranormal Research and Defense¡¯s specialized supeputer.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Wilbur replied as if he understood


    The satellite signal receiver was used to connect satellite signals, which were much more stable than


    dedicated lines.


    Wilbur was aware of Sk. It was a national defense program that connected security cameras


    throughout the nation. They could surveil any security footage within the nation at any time.


    Although he was not sure about the specialized supeputer, he knew it was an effective


    supeputer.


    The set of equipment was more powerful than the equipment used by the provincial departments. It


    also demonstrated that the authority of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was truly


    formidable.


    Their operations would be illegal without the approval of the highest authority as it was potentially


    infringing the privacy of the public. It was not a minor matter.


    Ryder supervised the instation staff, and they worked until evening.


    By then, Faye, Faron, and Elsa had arrived.


    They rushed to visit Wilbur after they heard about the incident out of curiosity.


    Ryder immediately walked out of the room because he noticed them. He told Faron and the others,


    ¡°This is the operation area of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, Unauthorized


    entry is prohibited within a ten¨Cmeter radius.¡±


    Faron and the others instantly stopped in their tracks and had dumbfounded looks on their faces.


    Wilbur hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s the son of Governor Campbell, Faron Campbell. That¡¯s the vice¨C


    captain of the Criminal Investigation Department, Special Agent Elsa Janae, and that¡¯s my girlfriend.


    They¡¯re not outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, no one is allowed to approach this area without authorization from the Commander¨Cin¨C


    Chief, except for you. and me,¡± said Ryder with a stern expression.


    He was upromising, so Wilbur was left in an awkward situation. He did not know what to say.


    Faron asked curiously, ¡°What is the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense? Why have I


    never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a special department that is very impressive,¡± remarked Elsa with a hint of jealousy.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s go to my room instead.¡±


    They followed Wilbur into his room.


    Wilbur snapped his fingers and took his work permit out from the demine. He waved it ostentatiously


    before cing it on the table and said, ¡°ck it out.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Faron quickly picked it up and opened it to read.


    ¡°The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, Northwest Branch, Deacon Wilbur Penn.¡±


    He flipped to the second page. ¡°All national departments and individuals are obligated to cooperate


    with this work permit was written on it.


    Meanwhile, on the third page was ¡®Authorized to carry various weapons and execute tasles across


    regions.¡®


    ¡°F*ck me, this is so cool!¡± eximed Faron. Some of the listed rules were basically unrestricted and


    Wilbur was allowed to do


    whatever he pleased.


    There were a few pages left, but Faron did not want to read it anymore. He did not have the authority to


    do so.


    Faye was also shocked. She did not know when Wilbur had joined this department and gained that


    much authority.


    Wilbur grinned and asloed, ¡°Not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Show off,¡± mumbled Elsa quietly.


    She was unsure what that department was in charge of, but she knew that powerful department existed


    in the nation. The staff were all remarkable individuals. Moreover, only the highest echelons of the


    province had the qualifications to contact them.


    She had gone through rounds of applications to bring in Ryder before.


    Compared to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, her position as a vice¨Ccaptain


    seemed insignificant.


    Faye frowned and said, ¡°This job sounds dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that dangerous. I think I can handle it quite well with my capabilities Wilbur was not just trying


    tofort Faye. He was also confident in his abilities.


    Suddenly, Ryder said at the door, ¡°Ryder Litwing, reporting in for a mission request.¡±

 Chapter 233

    ¡°Damn it,¡± cursed Wilbur. He wondered if something bad happened.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ryder walked into the room.


    Wilbur frowned and looked at Ryder. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to attend to, right?¡±


    ¡°As required by the protocol, pleasee to the office and set up the password,¡± replied Ryder.


    Wilbur instantly let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I thought something bad happened. You gave me a


    fright.¡±


    He instantly told Faye and the others to wait, then went to the operation room with Ryder alone.


    The staff had installed the equipment and left. They were the only two people there.


    Ryder exined the functions of the equipment, then he asked him to set up various passwords.


    There was a password for the satellite connection, a password to activate the supeputer, a


    secondary password for personal operation, and also a password for self¨Cdestruct.


    Wilbur set up around seven passwords, and they were strong passwords too.


    I¡¯m afraid 1


    can¡¯t remember any of it if I don¡¯t have an impable memory, Wilbur thought.


    Ryder indicated that the task waspleted. Wilbur asked, ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me that. I¡¯ll handle my own meals,¡± replied Ryder coldly.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°This guy sure is unsociable.


    ¡°Alright. Go ahead and get to work. Don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing urgent and try not to bother me


    even if there is.¡± With that, Wilbur turned around and left.


    Ryder frowned and watched him leave, thinking about what Wilbur had just told him.


    Wilbur went back to his room and chatted with Faye and the rest. They all agreed that Ryder was a


    weird guy.


    Faron and the others did not want to get involved with the overly mysterious department, so they


    changed the subject


    ¡°Bro, the advertising department is going to the broadcast station tomorrow. Aren¡¯t you going?¡± asked


    Faron.


    Wilbur was puzzled. ¡°Why should I go?¡±


    ¡°The advertising department wants to reestablish Chlor¡¯s position and alsomend her. She went


    through a lot because of Cape, so aren¡¯t you going to show her some support?¡± asked Faron.


    Wilbur thought about it. He looked at Faye and said, ¡°Indeed. You should go. It¡¯s also an opportunity for


    Cape Consortium to


    be seen.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go,¡± she replied with a smile.


    The next afternoon.


    The advertising department and the representatives from Cape drove to Seechertown Broadcast


    Station in a convoy of


    vehicles.


    All of the broadcast station staff had gathered in the courtyard a long time ago. They were respectfully


    waiting for them.


    They weed the representatives from Cape with a round of apuse. The head of the advertising


    department, the CEO of Cape Consortiuun, Faye Yves, and the oilers put out of their vehicles one after


    another.


    The head of the advertising departmentmended Chloe in the courtyard and announced her as the


    vice station director.


    The announcement shocked everyone.


    Chloe Blott was only an intern. Everyone thought she should not be promoted to the vice station


    director position even if she contributed to the department..


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, they spected that Chloe had unusual connections.


    Meanwhile, Chloe was more shocked than anyone. She did not expect this at all, so she was


    bbering slightly due to the mild bewilderment.


    The next announcement was about the vacancy for the station director position. Mariah Shandon was


    appointed as the acting station director.


    Everyone was shocked once again. Mariah had the qualifications, but her promotion came too fast.


    After all, she was not the vice station director.


    On top of that, everyone also knew that as the acting station director, she would eventually be the


    official station director if she did not make any major mistakes.


    Everyone apuded even though they were shocked and surprised. Those two people would be


    their supervisors, after all.


    Immediately after the announcement, the head of the department sternly criticized the Telford Gills


    incident. He warned about severe punishments if another incident like that were to happen again.


    Finally, the CEO of Cape, Faye Yves, gave a speech to thank Chloe. Cape also provided a donation of


    equipment worth millions of dors to the station


    People started to specte whether Chlor and Mariah had any rtions with Cape Consortium. The


    ceremony took the entire morning to conclude, and the leaders left without having lunch.

 Chapter 234

    Mariah sat in the office of the station director. She could not believe what was happening to her.


    She touched the wide office desk, and a smile slowly formed on her face.


    Her hard work has finally paid off.


    However, sheposed herself after a moment and started to analyze the whole incident.


    The main focus of her analysis was the censored man in the video posted by Sherry.


    That person¡¯s identity must be quite extraordinary. Even if he was working at Cape, he should be


    among their elites.


    However, Faron Campbell was involved with this incident too. That person was surely not ordinary if he


    had connections to


    §¯§Ñ§ä§à§á


    She thought about it and immediately came up with a n. She would arrange an exclusive interview


    with Cape and let Chloe be the interviewer.


    Mariah was pleased with herself after she finished the proposal.


    Mariah and Chloe benefitted from the incident, so she went along with the flow in hopes of leaving


    another good impression on Cape.


    It was best if she could meet the mysterious man through the incident. That would be her opportunity to


    reach greater heights.


    As for Faye, it was not that Mariah did not want to get close to her. She would gain nothing for her to


    leverage even if she did,


    However, it would be a different story if Faye was into women.


    Marial licked her lips at the thought of that and blushed.


    Meanwhile, Chlor was sitting in her office. She was also feeling extremely emotional


    Her life over the past few days felt like a rollercoaster ride.


    She went front losing her job to bing the vice station director. It was too exhrating


    The incident strengthened her belief that good deeds will eventually be rewarded. On top of that, it also


    strengthened her ethics as someone who worked in the journalism industry. She secretly cheered


    herself on


    In the evening, Faye returned to Seke Ind. She entered the room just as Wilber finished his


    meditation.


    ¡°You¡¯re bark.¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°I had a work discussion with Chelsea today, and she seems down. Do you want


    to check on her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her? Wilbur suddenly realized he had been too busy. He seemed to have


    neglected Chelsea.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°She won¡¯t tell me, and I can¡¯t keep asking her.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll check on her tomorrow.¡±


    She leaned towards him and pinched his elbow, saying, ¡°I¡¯m doing this out of kindness, so don¡¯t do


    anything that¡¯ll upset me.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked bemusingly


    She red at him and said, ¡°I can see right through her. Chelsea cares about you greatly, and you do


    care about her. However, you are my boyfriend now, so don¡¯t you dare have feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°I simply won¡¯t gu, alright?¡± Wilbur felt like it was impossible for him to deferal himself.


    However, Fayr sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. You should check on her. You knew her for three years, after


    all. She did treat you nicely back then.


    He silently nodded.


    The next morning, Faye had left for work.


    Wilbur headed out and drove toward the Willow Corp building.


    He ran into Nancy Brand at the entrance.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He quite liked his ssmate, so he hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Nancy.¡±


    Noticing that it was Wilbur, Nancy instantly became a little restrained, only waving lightly at him.


    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re old ssmates. Don¡¯t act like a stranger with me,¡± he joked as he walked


    over.


    It was during working hours, so the Willow Corp employees began to enter the building one after


    another.


    Right after they saw Wilbur and Nancy, they immediately looked at them with judgmental gazes as they


    whispered away. Wilbur noticed it and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is someone bothering


    you?¡±

 Chapter 235

    ¡°No. No such thing.¡± She hurriedly waved it off.


    Wilbur thought that it should not be happening because Nancy was the general manager of the


    building, and Chelsea had her back Who would dare mistreat her?


    ¡°What was that then?¡± he asked puzzlingly.


    Nancy shot him a look and led him to a discreet corner.


    She said ufortably, ¡°There had been a lot of rumors ever since I became the general manager.


    Some of them aren¡¯t nice, so I felt a bit embarrassed to see you.¡±


    He thought about it, and he finally understood what she meant.


    Basically, there were rumors spreading, about them because he helped her be the general


    manager. The rumors were about Nancy hooking up with a big shot. It was not umon in the


    workce.


    He smiled softly and said, ¡°Let them be. We can¡¯t control what people say.¡±


    She silently nodded.


    ¡°How have you been? Are you doing alright at work?¡± Wilbur tried to engage in small talk


    She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with some parts of the job. I¡¯m still adapting¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. I have something to discuss with Miss Willow. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    He did not n to hang around because he wanted to avoid arousing suspicion.


    She gestured by waving her hand and said, ¡°Hurry up and go. I¡¯m on vacation tomorrow, and my


    grandpa¡¯s death anniversary is near. I¡¯m nning on going back to my hometown.¡±


    Her heartbeat escted when she finished that sentence. She wondered why she told him that even if


    it had nothing to do


    with him.


    However, Wilbur was instantly intrigued by what she said.


    They were ssmates and they sat next to each other in school. They were also from the same town.


    His grandpa was buried there too. How long has it been since hest visited his grandpa¡¯s grave?


    He frowned when he thought about that, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow to pay respects to my


    grandpa too.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± She casually agreed, but she was blushing.


    He did not mind it. He waved it off and headed toward the elevator.


    Chelsea was in her office.


    Wilbur opened the door and entered the room. He said, ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you, Chelsea¡±


    She was in the middle of reading some files. She smiled when she saw that it was Wilbur and said,


    ¡°Not at all. Why are you


    He smiled and took a seat. She poured a ss of water and sat next to him.


    He looked at her and asked slowly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± She replied with a slight frown.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re troubled. We don¡¯t need to hide things from each other.¡±


    She looked at him like she had something to say, but then stopped halfway.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He frowned and looked at her quietly.


    Eventually, she sighed and said, ¡°My sister volunteered to be a teacher.¡±


    ¡°A teacher? Where?¡± He was very surprised that his ex¨Cwife would volunteer In be a teacher because it


    was very uncharacteristic of her.


    Chelsea quietly said, ¡°She went missing for a while after the breakup, and I couldn¡¯t contact her.


    However, she called me recently to assure me she was safe. She said she went to volunteer at Winona


    Mountains to be a teacher, and she¡¯s teaching a dozen kids. Her days are fulfilling.¡±


    He frowned because he did not expect that at all. He wondered what Yvonne went through spiritually to


    choose to volunteer as


    a teacher.


    There was no issue for her to be a teacher based on her education level.


    However, he knew that volunteering in poor rural areas was not easy. She was born with a silver


    spoon, so he wondered if she


    could handle it.


    Chelsea noticed that Wilbur fell into deep thought. She sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to mention my


    sister, but you just had


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good for her to get some experience. Her personality is a bit impulsive. I hope this can


    calm her down,¡± he said slowly.


    Sheughed wryly. She knew her sister¡¯s personality very well.


    However, Chelsea did not know if her sister chose to volunteer because she really had a change of


    heart.


    Her sister might just be vengeful and choose to go to such a ce because of her self¨Cdestructive


    feelings

 Chapter 236

    Wilbur did not want to continue with the topic.


    They were divorced, so she was free to do whatever she wanted.


    Heforted Chelsea and asked about the progress of Willow Corp before he left.


    He went back to Seke Ind and stayed inside his room, meditating for a full day until Nancy called


    him on the next


    morning


    ¡°Umm¡­ Wilbur, you said you wereing with me back to our hometown. Are you stilling


    along?¡°¡± she asked weakly from the phone.


    He hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course. Where are you? Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Then, she gave him an address and be immediately drove over.


    She was waiting by the side of the road when he arrived.


    She was wearing a white blouse and tight jeans that day, looking like a capable and well¨Cdressed office


    lady.


    He smiled and told her to get in the car. Then, they drove to Daneville, their hometown


    They chatted along the way there and finally arrived after two hours.


    He dropped her off at her house for her grandfather¡¯s death anniversary.


    She hurriedly said, ¡°Please remember toe over for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± he replied before driving off to his destination.


    He went to his grandfather¡¯s grave and sat in front of it. He lit a candle and some incense for prayers


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Grandpa. The engagement you arranged for me is a lost cause, but it¡¯s not my


    fault. She doesn¡¯t want to be with me anymore, so please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    He felt emotional sitting in front of his grandfather¡¯s grave.


    His parents went missing while he was very young, so he grew up with his grandpa.


    And now, his grandfather has passed away and he did not know whether his parents were still alive.


    He had no family left.


    ¡°How nice would it be if they were still here,¡± he mumbled to himself.


    If they were still around, they would not have any financial worries for the rest of their lives.


    It was a shame that it could only be an imaginary scenario


    He sat for a long while until Nancy called him toe back for lunch.


    He prayed before his grandfather¡¯s grave onest time before getting up and driving off to Nancy¡¯s


    house.


    Nancy, her parents, and a middle¨Caged woman he did not know were standing at the door.


    He greeted them when he got out of the car.


    you Nancy¡¯s driver? Hurry up. We¡¯re going to bete. What are you doing?¡± the middle¨Caged woman


    asked impatiently.


    ¡°Hole¡°¡± Wilbur was puzzled by what was happening-


    He looked toward her parents. It seemed that they did not recognize him either.


    They had not seen each other for over a decade, and Wilbur has changed quite a bit. It was only


    normal that they failed to recognize him. However, who was the middle¨Caged woman?


    Nancy hurriedly said, ¡°I told you he¡¯s my colleague.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by colleague? I¡¯m your aunt, and I know you¡¯re the general manager now. I know


    you want to be humble, but a driver is a driver. You can¡¯t condone his bad behavior,¡± said the woman


    who imed to be her aunt.


    Nancy hurriedly tried to exin, but Wilbur said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m her driver. Where are we heading?¡±


    He did not want to cause unnecessary trouble because he was there to drive her around anyway. Also,


    he had a rather unique identity, so it was better for him to hide it.


    She sighed and said, ¡°I wanted to cook for you, but everyone said they wanted to eat at a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go wherever you wish.¡± He smiled and started the car engine.


    Her parents and her aunt got into the car along with Nancy. Her aunt pointed in a direction, and he


    started to drive.


    Suddenly, her aunt said, ¡°Nancy, you¡¯re not as young anymore. Pay attention at lunch today because


    we invited an entrepreneur from our town. He¡¯s from a nice family, and he¡¯s definitely worthy of your


    status as a general manager.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nancy eximed,

 Chapter 237

    Nancy¡¯s aunt, Roanne Drew, patted her shoulder and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Why are you


    screaming? How old are you now? You¡¯re not seeing anyone right now, so I¡¯ll introduce a young


    entrepreneur from our town to you today. He owns a food factory, and his family has assets worth up to


    ten million dors. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s good enough for you?¡±


    Nancy¡¯s mother, May Brand, agreed and said, ¡®She¡¯s right, Nancy. He has a nice family and has good


    looks too. We¡¯ve checked him out for you.¡±


    Her father, Joshua Brand, seemed earnest, keeping quiet the entire time.


    There was no way Nancy would ept it. She quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to date anyone yet. Wilbur,


    stop the car now. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    She had no idea that the lunch wonkl be a blind date.


    She did not want to do it, and Wilbur was around too. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to crawl


    inside a hole.


    Wilbur felt awkward too. He did not know whether he should stop the car or not. It was her family


    business, after all


    Roanne yelled, ¡°Driver, don¡¯t listen to her. We¡¯re in charge today. We spent days making ns for you.


    How could you refuse to go just like that?¡±


    He helplessly drove at a slow pace.


    Nancy wanted to resist and gave a lot of excuses. but her mother and her aunt had made up their


    minds. They forced her to go no matter what


    They were not far from the city, so they had arrived while the argument was ongoing


    Roanne instructed Wilbur to park in front of a restaurant and then dragged Nancy out of the car.


    Her parents then quickly got out of the car too. Joshua told Wilbur in a friendly manner, ¡°Kid, you


    should eat with us too.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t think so. It won¡¯t be appropriate.¡± He chuckled wryly.


    It was not appropriate for a mere driver to take part in a blind date.


    However, Nancy yelled, ¡°Come here, Wilbur. You have to join this one.¡±


    She felt a mix of conflicting emotions going crazy inside her at that moment.


    She wanted to use the excuse of returning to their hometown to invite him to have lunch at her ce.


    She knew it was not possible for her to start a rtionship with him, but she subconsciously still wanted


    to be with Wilbur.


    The unexpected arrangement caught her off guard, so she felt very annoyed.


    What would be of them if Wilbur was cast aside? How could she ever face him again?


    Wilbur noticed how determined she looked and sounded, so he lud no choice but to get out of the car


    and walk toward her. Roanne sized him up with a confused gaze. Then, she looked at Nancy again.


    She whispered, ¡°What is your rtionship with


    ¡°He¡¯s my colleague,¡± replied Nancy in a displeased tone.


    She knew that hits identity should not be revealed so easily. Chelsea and Miss Yves warned her


    before. The two women were her real supervisors, andy decided the fate of her job.


    Roanne frowned and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a driver? What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my colleague. I went along with the ride in his car.¡± Nancy tried her best to further the


    misunderstanding. Perhaps her aunt and her mom would cancel the bilical date because of that, so she


    insisted I was her colleagar.


    Rome thought about it and looked like she had a realization. She grinned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to


    attend the blind date, so you¡¯re trying to trick me, right?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to,¡± Nancy replied.


    Roanne scoffed and said, ¡°We just want what¡¯s good for you. Also, you¡¯re a general manager now, so


    how can you not own a new car? You lived in the city for a few years, and now you¡¯re trying to fool us


    like this? We¡¯re your family, you know?¡±


    Roanne¡¯s analysis made Nancy feel speechless. Wilbur was simrly dumbfounded. Roanne truly had


    a wild imagination. She dragged Nancy into the restaurant regardless of her protests.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Joshua also tugged Wilbur along, so he had no choice but to follow them.


    A few momentster, they were in a room that was clearly reserved.


    They took their seats, and Nancy intentionally sat next to Wilbur Roanne rolled her eyes in annoyance


    and also red at


    Wilbur.


    Wilbur felt awkward. He sat next to Nancy like he was in danger, and he was not saying a word.


    What else could he do?


    Nancy would not let him leave, but if he stayed, Roanne would be ring daggers at him. That was his


    only option.


    Suddenly, the waitress served them drinks. He hurriedly stood up and poured water for everyone to


    relieve the awkward tension. He asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the entrepreneur here yet?¡±


    In the case of blind dates, the guy would usually arrive earlier and be prepared for it.


    Why was it the girl¡¯s family making the arrangement to wait for the guy instead for this blind date?


    Roanne rolled her eyes as soon as he asked that, then replied, ¡°What do you know? He¡¯s an


    entrepreneur, so he¡¯s very busy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Wilbur held back fromughing. He took a sip of water after serving everyone.


    Suddenly, Roanne said to Nancy, ¡°Nancy, you¡¯re living in the city now and you¡¯re a sessful general


    manager. However, he¡¯s not doing so badly either. Leaving his ten million dors of family assets aside,


    his uncle is the person in charge of our town. He does whatever he pleases because he¡¯s in charge


    here. It won¡¯t hurt you if you end up with him.¡±


    Wilbur suddenly understood the situation and shot a look at Nancy at the same time.


    Nancy was not tall, but she was petite and pretty. She had a stunning figure too. She was considered


    beautiful by most women¡¯s standards and was more than enough for mediocre partners.


    Wilbur decided to take it easy at that moment. He could not avoid the situation, so he might as well


    enjoy the spectacle. It did not matter whether Nancy epted it or not, it was her personal matter, and? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    it had nothing to do with him.


    He felt rxed. He pushed her cup towards her, then smiled and said, ¡°Miss Brand, you should check


    him out before you judge him. What if he¡¯s really nice? Perhaps he can be an option for you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Nancy red at Wilbur, but she felt like it was inappropriate for her to do that, so


    she hurriedly turned.


    the other way.


    She knew that he was in charge of Willow Corp and Cape. His wealth was immeasurable.


    The entrepreneur they were meeting was a joke in Wilbur¡¯s eyes. She was instantly upset that Wilbur


    would make fun of her


    like that.


    She knew that it was impossible for her to end up with Wilbur because Chelsea and Faye were much


    more powerful than she


    However, she still felt jealous to hear him say that. At the same time, she also felt disappointed.


    He suddenly realized that it was not the right thing to say. He wanted to exin, but Roanne chimed in,


    ¡°Look, your driver is right. You shouldn¡¯t be stuck up just because you stayed in the city for a few years.


    It¡¯s important to stay humble.¡±


    Nancy took a sip of her water, then suddenly saniled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Aunt Roanne,¡±


    Roanne instantly turned into all smiles.


    Wilbur fell silent. He picked up his beverage and drank it in silence. He knew that Nancy did that on


    purpose, but he could not do anything about it.


    The waitress opened the door at that point, and a man walked in with a bright smile.


    Chapter 238


    22


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I had some work at the office, which is why I¡¯mte. My apologies.¡±


    Wilbur sized him up. He was in his thirties and was good-looking. He was wearing luxury brand clothes


    while holding a bag. His entire outfit looked very ufortable.


    Roanne hurriedly stood up and introduced him, ¡°This is the general manager of Harvest Food Factory,


    Jason Yates, Come and have a seat, Mister Yates.¡±


    Jason nodded and nced at Nancy. His expression turned into one of surprise. He was pleasantly


    surprised.


    However, he was not pleased to see Wilbur sitting next to Nancy.

 Chapter 239

    Roanne noticed that, so she quickly exined, ¡°This is Nancy¡¯s driver. He drove her all the way here,


    so she insisted he join us


    for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jason nodded slowly. He sat across from Nancy and Wilbur and tossed his bag on the table.


    ¡°Waitress, please serve the food,¡± yelled Roanne.


    However, Jason waved it off and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Alright. No need to rush.¡± Hoanne hurriedly stopped the waitress.


    Jason smiled. He looked at Nancy and asked, ¡°You must be Miss Nancy Brand, the general manager,


    right?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just a title. I¡¯m just an employee working for someone else,¡± replied Nancy nonchntly.


    Jason asked again, ¡°t heard that you were promoted to the general manager of Willow Corp recently,


    right?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Willow Corp is a major enterprise, unlike my enterprise from a small town like


    ours. There¡¯s only so much room for it to grow.¡±


    You¡¯re considered young and sessful, Mister Yates,¡± replied Nancy.


    He smiled, then turned to look at Wilbur. He frowned and said, ¡°Miss Brand, we¡¯re both sessful


    people, and we have personal matters here. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to have a driver joining us at this


    table?¡±


    Jason did not know why, but he felt very ufortable seeing Wilbur next to Nancy.


    He could not tell if the feelings he had toward Wilbur were hate or something else, but he definitely felt


    annoyed.


    Nancy frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    Miss Brand, I don¡¯t mind this, but my uncle knows it¡¯s an important day for me, so he¡¯sing over as


    soon as he¡¯s done with his meeting. You know people like us prioritize qualifications and status. Be it


    dining or having a meeting, you can¡¯t allow a driver to sit with my uncle. I¡¯m afraid my uncle will be quite


    upset,¡± said Jason.


    Roanne immediately beamed and asked, ¡°Is your uncleing too? That¡¯s wonderful! We rarely get to


    see him. Today truly is a marvelous day¡®


    ¡°My uncle cares about me too. Otherwise, my enterprise wouldn¡¯t be the best in this town.¡± Jason


    looked at Wilbur arrogantly. Wilbur picked up his drink to hold back hisughter.


    Roaineughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Say, driver, you should eat outside. Don¡¯t worry, the meal is on


    us.¡± Ruanne was feeling perieruus.


    Wilbur nodded because he could not sit there any lommor


    there any longer. Jason was just too funny. Wilbur was afraid that he would burst out


    However, Nancy said, ¡°I invited him here, so he must eat with me.¡±


    She would newr allow Wilbur to be insulted like that. She ignored her family and instantly rejected the


    demand.


    Wilbur felt awkward. He looked at Nancy and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the same if I eat outside. You¡¯re finally


    home, so don¡¯t make your family unhappy.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to listen to me on this one,¡± she insisted.


    Wilbur shrugged and looked at Roanne helplessly.


    Roanne was upset and asked, ¡°What are you doing, Nancy? He¡¯s just a driver. Moreover, Mister Yates¡®


    uncle is about to be here. How can we let this guy sit


    ¡°I¡¯m out of here if he leaves. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡± retorted Nancy.


    Her aunt instantly looloed awkward. She looked at Mister Yates apologetically with a smile on her face.


    Jason suddenlyughed and said, ¡°It was just a suggestion, but it¡¯s alright since Miss Brand loves and


    protects her employees.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at her, Mister Yates, Nancy was just promoted to general manager, so she might not be


    used to it yet,¡± said her

 Chapter 240

    Jason chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, but you should be mindful of your status, Miss Brand. My driver is


    not allowed to enter this room. The only way your employees will respect you is if you keep your


    distance. If you¡¯re too nice to them like this, it will be easy for them to develop a bad mindset and cross


    the line.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± said Nancy.


    Wilbur thought about what Jason said. He could not believe that Jason actually made some sense,


    even if only a little. Suddenly, the waitress opened the door again A middle¨Caged man with balding hair


    and a big belly slowly walled in


    Jason hurriedly stood up and introduced Harold to everyone, ¡°Everyone, this is my uncle, Harold Yates¡±


    Roanne hurriedly stood up and jogged over. She held his hand and said, ¡°My guodness, I finally got to


    meet you. Thank you for making time for us out of your busy schedule. It really is our honor.¡±


    Harold chuckled politely. He gently shook her hand, but immediately pulled his hand back after that.


    Jason weed Harold to have a seat, Joshua and May also hurriedly stood up. They bowed to


    Harold to show respect. Nancy slightly nodded in response. Meanwhile, Wilbur picked up his beverage


    to drink.


    Harold took a quick nce at everynne. He smiled when he saw how Nancy looked. It seemed that he


    was pleased with what he


    However, he did not look friendly when he saw Wilbur, frowning in utmost displeasure.


    Roanna noticed it and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, this is Nancy¡¯s driver, and he doesn¡¯t know the rules. Please


    don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    ¡°I see Harold slowly sat down and gestured for Jason to sit down. Roanne hurriedly instructed the


    waitress to serve the food.


    Then, Roanne introduced Nancy, Nancy¡¯s parents, and herself in a friendly manner.


    Harold only nodded and smiled in response. His arrogant demeanor was ticking Wilbur off.


    Just then, the waitress started to serve the food. Harold said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time toe, but Jason


    said I should. He¡¯s my nephew, and this rtes to his future marriage, so I have to show up.¡±


    ¡°Right. You should check for the sake of the children,¡± said Roanne while srailing along.


    Wilbur felt puzzled. Why did Roanne seem more invested in this than Nancy¡¯s parents?


    ¡°The girl is nice. She looks very beautiful, and I heard she just became a general manager. I¡¯m quite


    satisfied with her.¡± Harold shared hispliments with everyone.


    Roarine instantly looked overjoyed. She said, ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. The girl has been smart and kind since


    she was a kid, and her looks speak for itself. Nancy and Jason are a match made in heaven¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but it will still depend on how they feel, right?¡± Haroldughed like a parent.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nancy is up for it, so we have to see what Jason has to say,¡± Roanne responded with a chuckle


    Jason smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Brand is very nice. I like her a lot.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s settled then. This is an amazing day today.¡± Roanne smiled like she had never stalled


    before.


    Nancy frowned and coldly asked, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t asked about my opinion, have you?¡±


    ¡°Kid, look at Jason, what objections do you possibly have? agree and so do your parents. What is your


    problem?¡± asked


    Hoane.


    Wilbur chuckled when he heard that.


    Harold noticed Wilbur¡¯s behavior and instantly asked in a cold voice, ¡°Say, is the driver your rtive?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Ruanne replied.


    Harold instantly looked angry. He asked, ¡°So, why is the driver sitting here? How can you allow a driver


    to sit at my table?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad Nancy was just tuo kind. She insisted on letting her driver join


    us,¡± Roanne hurriedly replied.

 Chapter 241

    Harold calmed down a little after hearing that. He frowned and said, ¡°This is our first time meeting each


    other, and it¡¯s about the future of these children. I¡¯ll let this slide for Nancy¡¯s sake, but this will be the


    only exception.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Roanne kept apologizing. Then, she said, ¡°Jason, do you remember what I said about


    my son being in our town? Your uncle is present, so can you settle this now?¡±


    She looked at them with an excited face.


    Wilbur had a sudden realization. No wonder Roanne cared so much about Nancy¡¯s arrangement. This


    whole ordeal was rted to her son¡¯s future.


    He shook his head when he thought of that and sundled in silence.


    Roanne noticed it and immediately yelled at him. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. Wilbur did not want to argue in front of Nancy and embarrass her family, so he


    endured it.


    However, Roanne was very defensive. She scoffed coldly and said, ¡°This is our farmily business. You


    should be d to join us at this table. What is the meaning of that look? I¡¯ll let you know that my son


    has the capability to work in this town, unlike you, who is only a driver.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say your son is ipetent. Just rx,¡± Wilbur said while shaking his head.


    Roanne was about to explode again when Harold interjected, ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t bother arguing with


    the driver. It¡¯s inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± She hurriedly sat down and smiled along with Harold.


    After seeing through her aunt¡¯s scheme, Nancy stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have some business


    to attend to. I need to get back to Seechertown Let¡¯s go, Wilbur.¡±


    He nodded and got ready to leave. He did not want to stay there any longer than he needed to.


    Roanne hurriedly stopped Nancy by standing up and grabbing her. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?


    Do you know who he is? Jason is Harold¡¯s nephew. It¡¯s an honor that he likes you, so don¡¯t be


    ungrateful. There are rich men in the city, but will you be good enough for them?¡±


    Nancy suddenly yelled, ¡°Enough! My marriage is my business. I don¡¯t need you to order me around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. What kind of attitude is that?¡± Roanne was displeased.


    Nancy¡¯s parents tried to convince her, Nancy, hurry up and sit down. Jason¡¯s uncle is here, so don¡¯t


    throw a tantrum.¡±


    Wilbur did not know what to do because her family was falling apart right before his very eyes. Nancy


    suddenly grabbed Wilbur by the arm and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know that he¡¯s my boyfriend. We¡¯ve been


    together since a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Roanne was bbergasted. She looked at Nancy and Wilbur with disbelief.


    Nancy¡¯s mother also seemed shocked. She hurriedly said, ¡°This is not the time for jokes, Jason is well


    known in our town, and Harold Yates is personally here. You better sit down right now.¡±


    She indicated that Jason Yates and Harold Yates were not someone they could mess with and told


    Nancy to stop making a


    scene.


    Rone was enraged. She pointed at Wilbur while shaking in rage and said, ¡°I knew it! I knew you looked


    sway when 1 first saw you. This is just as I expected. How dare you try to hit on Nancy? Tell us now!


    What filthy ways did you use to seduce our Nancy


    Wilbur was getting angry too. Furthermore, since Nancy used him as a human shield, he did not have


    to hold back anymore.


    He said, ¡°This is Nancy¡¯s business. Please let her decide on her own, alright? If your son is really


    capable, you don¡¯t need to rely on Nancy. Stup acting like you¡¯re doing this because you care about


    her.¡±


    Coupler 241


    ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡± Wilbur¡¯s statement was right on the nose. She instantly shuddered from anger and felt like


    she could not breathe.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and asked, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Suddenly, Jason stood up and mmed the table. He yelled angrily, ¡°Sit down, all of you!¡±


    Roanne was startled. She obediently sat down, but Nancy and Wilbur stood there and stared at Jason


    coldly.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Jason looked at them and said slowly, ¡°No one dared to disrespect me like that in this town. Your family


    will pay for what you did today.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± asked Nancy angrily.


    Jason scoffed and said, ¡°What do I want? You¡¯ll find out soon. I want this guy to kneel, beg, and


    apologize right now. I may still forgive you. It¡¯s not toote to beg for mercy.¡±


    ¡°You sure have a wild imagination, Mister Yates,¡± said Wilbur casually.


    Jason looked pis sed. Harold waved and asked, ¡°Enough. What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Jason sat down angrily when he heard that, still locking eyes with Wilbur in their ring.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold frowned and spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to judge, but this is such a mess. How can we show


    our faces in this town again after this humiliation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It¡¯s all this guy¡¯s fault. Nancy has nothing to do with him! She¡¯s just trying to throw a


    tantrum because of me, exined Roanne hurriedly. She also med herself.


    She knew that Jason and Harold were very upset, and they were furious.


    ¡®If I offend these two, I can forget about my son¡¯s job, I might even jeopardize our future in this town. I


    can also forget about that small supermarket that I¡¯m running. They can¡¯t be messed with, Roanne


    thought in a panle.


    Harold¡¯s phone rang just as he was about to speak. He answered the call after ncing at it.


    He frantically stood up after a moment and said, ¡°We need a settlement for what happened here. Jason


    can¡¯t endure this kind of injustice. You all need toe up with a solution as to how to solve this right


    now.¡±


    Then, he wanted to leave. Jason hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, uncle?¡±


    ¡°The authorities are here for an inspection,¡± answered Harold while he walked out


    Jason walked out of the reserved room with him. He whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t inspections supposed to be


    informed? Why weren¡¯t you informed this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the authorities from the province, and they said it¡¯s a surprise inspection. Even the district wasn¡¯t


    informed. They are here in town, so I have to hurry up to make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go then. We don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s of course. Remember, you need to make that Nancy brat apologize even if she didn¡¯t mean it.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll be humiliated, and so will 1.¡±


    ¡°I got it, uncle. I¡¯ll take care of that guy and I¡¯m going to have my way with that girl.¡± Jason looked


    malicious. He felt insulted.


    Harold shook his head and said, ¡°That brat dared to disrespect me, I¡¯ll take care of the Brands from


    now on. She thinks she¡¯s all high and mighty just because she became a general manager in the city.


    Ha!¡±


    Then, he left in a hurry.


    Jason took a deep breath. He looked very menacing


    No one was allowed to leave unless they gave him some form of settlement.


    First, he made a phone call. Those unemployed men who usually followed him around immediately


    rushed over. He scoffed coldly and walked back into the reserved room.


    Nancy was sitting down after the strong persuasion of her parents. Wilbur had no choice but to follow


    suit.


    Nancy decided to wait for Jason to return and make things clear. Then, she would leave with Wilbur


    However, Wilbur knew things were not as simple as it seemed.

 Chapter 243

    Jason was the talk of the town. How could he ever endure humiliation file that?


    He would cause some trouble for sure.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wilbur was nning to teach Jason a lesson in case he wanted to cause trouble for Nancy¡¯s parents in


    the future.


    It did not matter what Jason was up to.


    He would just have to deal with whatever came. Handling Jason Yates would be simple enough for


    him.


    Roanne was infuriated at that point. She was looking at Wilbur like she wanted to tear him to pieces.


    However, the damage was already done, so Wilbur ignored her.


    Nancy¡¯s parents looked worried as they sighed.


    Suddenly, Jason walked back inside and sat down smugly. Roanne wanted to apologize, but Jason


    raised his hand and said, ¡± You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±


    Roanne was instantly stunned


    Jason nced at Wilbur and Nancy, then said in a low voice, ¡°If no one gives me a reasonable


    settlement for what happened Today, someone will be held responsible for it.¡±


    It was a clear threat. Nancy¡¯s parents instantly panicked, and Roanne was also looking pale.


    Nancy said, ¡°Mister Yates, please calm down. This is our first time meeting each other. To be honest, I


    don¡¯t think we¡¯repatible. Let me make things clear. We¡¯ll go our own paths from now on. What do


    you say?¡±


    She was being very polite yet determined.


    However, Jason grinned menacingly and asked, ¡°What about my pride? How can I show my face if


    anyone in Daneville finds out I¡¯ve been dumped by a girl? What about my uncle¡¯s reputation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, Mister Yates. Just say you weren¡¯t into me, and I won¡¯t say a thing,¡± replied Nancy,


    Jason smiled coldly and asked, ¡°Are you the one making decisions now? What about what I have to


    say?¡±


    ¡°What you have to say is a joke,¡± said Wilbur casually.


    Jason looked at Wilbur andughed. His facial expression suddenly changed and said coldly, ¡°Dude,


    you¡¯re a driver in the city and you¡¯ve lost your sense of hierarchy. I don¡¯t know what you did to make


    Nancy fall for you, but I have no respect for boy toys like you at all. You¡¯re going to bear the


    consequences if you don¡¯t provide a proper settlement today.¡±


    Wilburughed and said, ¡°Ha! I do want to be someone¡¯s boy toy, but I don¡¯t have what it takes. Also,


    let me tell you this. You¡¯re not getting anything out of this. Show me what you got. I can handle it,¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jason stood up and apuded. He told Wilbur, ¡°You¡¯re a tough guy, so I apud you.


    However, please don¡¯t beg for your lifeter. I¡¯ll look down on you if you do


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± yelled Nancy.


    ¡°What am I up to? I¡¯m going to f*ck him up, and you too, Nancy Brand. I¡¯ll f*ck you over too if you dare


    to piss me off again.¡± Jason showed his true colors.


    Nancy sighed and looked at her parents. She said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m leaving. Please just talk to me next


    time, or things will end badly.¡±


    She grabbed Wilbur by the hand and walked toward the exit after she said that


    She did not dare to stay any longer.


    Jason wanted to pick a fight, but Nancy knew what Wilbur was capable of.


    The situation would be worse if there was conflict


    She did not want to trouble Wilbur because of her personal matters.


    She was not afraid for Wilbur. Instead, she was afraid that Wilbur might go overboard.


    ¡°Trying to leave?¡± jason sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kneel and apologize if you can walk out of this restaurant


    just like that.¡±


    Nancy ignored him. She pulled Wilbur to leave the reserved room and walked toward the exil


    Two vehicles pulled up at the entrance. A dozen young men got out of the vehicles and stood by the


    door, looking inside.


    Nancy immediately pulled on Wilbur to stand still. Anyone could tell those people were working for


    Jason


    ¡°Wilbur, can you not make a big mess out of this?¡± asked Nancy.


    Wilbar shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but the situation won¡¯t allow it.¡±

 Chapter 244

    ¡°Try to think of something Just don¡¯t fight them. Iw you can fight, but it¡¯ll be troublesome if you kill


    someone. My parents won¡¯t have an easy life here either.¡± Nancy was basically begglue.


    Wilbur sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Jason walked out of the reserved room too. He looked at Wilbur and Nancy who were standing in the


    hall andughed


    maniacally.


    ¡°Go on! Leave if you can!¡± Jason yelled arrogantly.


    Nancy¡¯s parents and aunt were out of the room too. They looked very worried because of the inevitable


    trouble.


    The men noticed jason, so they cheered and greeted him. They were hollering at the door, waiting for


    his signal. Jason smiled triumphantly,


    There was nothing he did not dare to do in Daneville, and he was never afraid of anyone.


    Two huxury cars were also parked at the entrance. A few men in the Food and Drugs Administration


    uniform got out of the cars.


    A sweaty Harold also got out of the car. He was politely following behind someone.


    Harold instantly frowned when he saw the crowd at the door.


    He hurriedly scolded, ¡°What is this? What are you people up to?¡±


    The men noticed it was Harold, and then they saw the Food and Drugs Administration personnel.


    Harold looked extremely angry, so they hurriedly Ded the scene and hid.


    The men from the Food and Drugs Administration frowned and walked into the restaurant


    Harold behaved humbly as he led the way. He smiled along and said, ¡°Sir, you should¡¯ve informed me,


    so I can be prepared This b¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to prepare?¡± A middle¨Caged man with Insignia epaulets said coldly, ¡°This is a surprise


    inspection.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, sir. I¡¯ll let the restaurant serve food right away,¡± said Harold in a respectful manner.


    The middle¨Caged man raised his hand and said, ¡°No. We have our protocols. A bowl of noodles per


    person, and we don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very appropriate, is it?¡± asked Harold weakly.


    The middle¨Caged man asked in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Do you want us to do something bad?¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Harold was instantly scared, not daring to even breathe too loudly.


    They entered the lobby and sat down at a table.


    The middle¨Caged man casually nced around and then turned back


    However, his expression became serious all of a sudden.


    Why did the person earlier look so familiar?


    He thought hard about it because his instinct was telling him that person was important.


    He had a sudden realization after a brief moment.


    Was that not the guy with Faron Campbell?


    Years of being in high positions had sharpened his memory, allowing hien to quickly recall Wilbur


    Faron had called him over for a minor issue at Henwood¡¯sst time, and it was for this person¡¯s sake


    too


    He paid special attention to Wilbur due to political caution at that time. Then, he found out that Wilbur


    was close to Faron. He


    never expected to run into him again in this town.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chase recalled the whole thing in mere seconds. He immediately stood up and walked toward Wilbur


    with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Mister Penn, what a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°It truly is, Chief Brigado. How did you get here?¡±


    Their conversation blew the minds of Harold, Jason, Nancy, and her family.

 Chapter 245

    Do they know each other?¡® they wondered.


    Chase Brigado was the person in charge of the Food and Drugs Administration. His status was


    terrifyingly high. How did they know each other?


    The scary part was that Chase went to greet Wilbur first. He jogged over to shake his hand. It was not


    Wilber who initiated the greeting. It was clear what that meant.


    Harold was not a person of high rank, but he was in the industry, so he knew what it meant.


    He was scared as a mouse in an instant and felt faint.


    Jason looked shocked too. He was knowledgeable enough to recognize the insignia epaulets Chase


    was wearing. He knew how terrifying his status was


    Jason did whatever he wanted in Daneville, but he was nothingpared to a person of high status.


    His uncle was nothingpared to Chase either.


    Meanwhile, Nancy¡¯s parents and aunt did not know who Chase was,


    However, they knew he was extraordinary and a person of high status from the way Harold was


    behaving


    ¡®This man is so friendly toward Wilbur. Is he really just a driver?¡® they thought.


    Wilbur and Chase shook hands. Chase asked, ¡°Have you eaten lunch?¡±


    Wilbur looked outside, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I was about to, but failed to do so.¡±


    Chase instantly understood because he was a person of high status. He was afraid of trouble.


    Therefore, he asked carefully, ¡°Do you want to have lunch together?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Wilbur agreed


    Chaseughed and hurriedly invited Wilbur and Nancy to their table.


    ¡°Mister Penn, I¡¯ll pay for your food. Feel free to order whatever you like. There¡¯s no need to hold back


    on me.¡±


    Wilbur said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Just two bowls of noodles will do.¡±


    When ites to feeling full, it¡¯s got to be noodles. Hey, add two bowls of noodles¡± Chaseughed and


    called out to the


    People like them were bored of delicacies


    Moreover, due to various regtions, meals had be a burden for them. In most cases, they felt


    that the simpler was actually better.


    Nancy was freaking out internally, ¡®He can make Chelsea Willow and Faye Yves obey him, and the


    administration chief is so friendly towards him too!!


    She could not begin to describe how powerful he was.


    However, she was d. She knew that the trouble caused by Jason was resolved by Wilbur sitting at


    that table.


    No matter how bossy Harold and Jason were, their power was only limited to Daneville.


    They would not dare to cause a scene in front of Chase Brigado.


    She also knew that with the connection, her parents could lift their heads high in Danville and no one


    would dare to cause


    them trouble.


    It felt great to rely on someone. Nancy felt eternally grateful toward Wilbur


    Wilbur and Chase chatted casually. Harold was so scared that he was barely standing straight on the


    sile. His forehead was full


    of sweat. Jason did not know what to do either. He looked absolutely frantic.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he had an idea in mind. He quickly sent a text message to get rid of the men at the entrance.


    He would go to jail for sure if the administration chief used him.


    ¡°I must ask, Chief Brigado, why would you personallye to a small ce like this?¡± Wilbur was a bit


    surprised. To be honest, running into Chase Brigade there was quite unexpected.


    Chase smiled and said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that we¡¯re currently organizing a campaign to strictly


    control food safety. As the person in charge, I need to lead by example. As for the location, they¡¯re all


    chosen randomly with temporary setups. There are no notifications, no receptions, and we just dive


    right in ¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. Food safety is a major concem, so I agree with it¡± Wilbur smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 246

    Chase chuckled and refilled the beverage for Wilbur. He asked, ¡°How did you get here? Is Faron not


    with you?¡±


    ¡°This is my hometown. I came back to visit my grandpa¡¯s grave. Faron is usually busy, so we don¡¯t


    keep in contact.¡± Wilbur purposefully made it sound like he and Farom were not close. Their identities


    were unique, after all.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Chase looked like he had a sudden realization. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have time to


    come back for a visit.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I heard there¡¯s a food factory here. Did youe here for that?¡± asked Wilbur


    Chase chuckled upon hearing that. He replied, ¡°I came here specifically for this. I checked the hygiene


    situation around here in the moming, and I¡¯m heading to Harvest Food Factory this afternoon.¡±


    Harold fell to the side. He struggled to hold on to a chair to avoid falling over.


    Jason also went pale in the face, almost fainting on the spot.


    They both knew that the hygiene standards of their factory were not up to par.


    Wilbur noticed their reaction, thenughed and said, ¡°You have to inspect carefully because food safety


    is not a minor concern.


    ¡°Of course. I will inspect thoroughly even if you didn¡¯t mention it, Mister Penn.¡±


    Chase knew what Wilbur was indicating. He instantly implied that Wilbur did not need to worry because


    he was on it.


    The waitress served the noodles, and they were ready to dig in


    Harold hurriedly threw a look at Jason, which he immediately understood, Jason then tried to escape


    by sneaking along theer of the wall.


    He had to get to the food factory immediately. They could not hide everything, but at least he could do


    something


    Suddenly, Wilbur yelled, ¡°Mister Yates, are you leaving? I remember that you demanded a settlement


    be made between us.¡±


    Jason went soft in the knees. He fell to the floor and could not stand up.


    Wilbur shook his head and sighed, saying, ¡°It seems like that¡¯s all you¡¯re capable of TM


    Jason did not dare to reply. He tried his best to get up and he ran away.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, ¡°Right, Chief Bridgado, let me introduce you. That person just now is the


    general manager of Harvest Food Factory, and this is his uncle.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Harold plopped to the floor, and he was sweating bullets.


    Chase nced at Harold, then spoke casually, ¡°Is that so? Although an uncle and nephew aren¡¯t direct


    rtives, these situations are still subject to strict investigation by the disciplinary authorities. When I


    get back, I¡¯ll inform the disciplinary


    Harold rolled his eyes when he beard that, passing out on the spot.


    Wilbur shook his head and said, ¡°Look at him. Those with a clear conscience have nothing to fear. The


    investigation hasn¡¯t even begun, and they¡¯re already this frightened.¡±


    ¡°They must have a guilty conscience then.¡± Chase chuckled.


    Wilbur alsoughed. He gestured to Nancy to eat her bowl of noodles, then he finished his bowl of


    noodles quickly. He wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Chlef Brigado, thanks for the meal. I¡¯ll treat you


    someday in retur.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing ¡°se seemed very friendly.


    Wilbur stood up and asked Nancy, ¡°Shall we po?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nancy obediently stood up and they said goodbye to Chase. After they walked outside, Nancy


    felt relieved because all


    her troubles were resolved.


    She did not need to imagine what would happen to Harold and Jason. Things would not end well for


    them.


    Meanwhile, Reanne suddenly ran toward them. She held his hand and said in a passionate tone, ¡°My


    nephew, are you leaving so soon? You haven¡¯t visited our house yet. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? We have business to attend to.¡±


    Nancy was very annoyed at Reanne, She hated her aunt.


    Every word she spoke was filled with selfish intentions. Nancy did not want to speak to her ever again.

 Chapter 247

    Wilbur was snickering coldly inside at Hoanne¡¯s behavior. People like her werepletely driven by


    social status. Nancy would only be on the losing end if she maintained a rtionship with Roanne.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Roanne pretended to do something nice for Nancy¡¯s sake and introduced her to a potential suitor.


    However, Roanne¡¯s real goal was to make an arrangement for her son. She troubled Nancy multiple


    times for that


    When Roanne noticed that the tables were turned, she started acting friendly again. She only wanted


    to use him.


    Wilbur instantly said, ¡°Madam Drew, we¡¯re not rted, so stop acting so friendly with me. Goodbye.¡±


    Wilbur brake her delusions with one sentence. He also said that for everyone to hear, in case some of


    them misunderstood. He would not allow her to use his name behind his back


    Roanne instantly froze up. She looked very displeased.


    Chase was surprised for a moment, then smiled softly.


    Nancy waved her parents goodbye and they drove away in Wilbur¡¯s car


    Chase and the others immediately made their way toward Harvest Food Factory.


    Harold woke up after he passed not. He frantically took out his phone to call for help.


    Chase and the others arrived at the food factory and showed their permit. They started their Inspection


    when they headed inside


    Jason and the others followed behind them, sweating bullets the entire time.


    Chase pretentiously strolled around. He frowned and said, ¡°Serious issues with hygiene standards, and


    the equipment aren¡¯t. up to par. This requires an immediate shutdown.¡±


    1


    ¡°Yes, sir, said his subordinates.


    Chase looked towards Jason and said coldly, ¡°As the general manager, you have undeniable legal


    responsibility for this. Come with us for an investigation You¡¯ll be legally responsible if the issues are


    serious.¡±


    ¡°Chief Brigade, it¡¯s not that serious, right?¡± Jason asked in a panic.


    ¡°Not that serious?¡± Chase sneered coldly and said, ¡°Do you think food safety is a minor concern? It¡¯s


    simply impossible for you to produce with the hygiene conditions and equipment situation in your


    factory. But you do have an uncle, so I suppose you¡¯ve found a way around it. However, since I¡¯m here


    this time, you can just wait and see.


    Chase turned and left after saying that. His subordinates began cing seals on each piece of


    equipment.


    Shortly after, the relevant authorities arrived to assist with the work. They handcuffed Jason and took


    him away in a vehicle.


    Jason was overwhelmed with fear at that point. He never imagined a mere driver could wield such


    power. He was clearly targeted during the inspection.


    Chase was sitting in the car, thinking about how far he needed to go to show his geraine respect for


    Wilbur,


    ¡°I have to do this strictly. I¡¯ll be stricter than ever against Harold and Jason. That¡¯s how I can win Wilbur


    over, Chase thought. He then called his secretary to give his instructions.


    Harold and Jason did not expect their fates to be sealed just like that.


    All because they offended a driver.


    Nancy and Wilbur were on the highway.


    Nancy lowered her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± asked Wilbur while driving.


    Nancy did not look up. She said, ¡°You know, I shouldn¡¯t have said that you were my boyfriend¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright. You were only trying to get rid of Jason. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Wilbur replied.


    Nancy took a deep breath and nced at Wilbur. She smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, but I still have to thank


    you. Also, please never tell Miss Yves about this. She¡¯ll be very upset.¡±


    Wilbur silently nodded.


    Nancy instantly looked sad in the eyes.


    Wilbur basically admitted that he was in a rtionship with Fayr.


    She felt an overwhelming feeling of disappointment that she could not get rid of.


    It was evening by the time they returned to Seechertown. Wilbur dropped Nancy off at her house.


    She got out of the car and smiled joyously, saying, ¡°Thanks, Mister Penn.¡±

 Chapter 248

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tease me like that, ssmate,¡± he said with a smile.


    Nancy poked her tongue out at him. She tumed and left, but tears were secretly rolling down her


    cheeks.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wilbur sighed and drove toward Seke Ind.


    It waste at night at Owens Manor.


    Jeremy was done with cultivation training. He had a shower and was ready to head back to his room to


    sleep.


    He had a habit of drinking two ounces of aged wine before going to sleep. It was the only way he could


    sleep soundly.


    He sat on the living room sofa. The servants already ced the warm aged wine on the coffee table.


    He leaned on the sofa and lifted the wine to have a sip, then let out a deep breath of satisfaction.


    He had consolidated the influences of the family ever since he was defeated by Wilbur. He retreated


    from the public eye and focused on his cultivation. He no longer concerned himself with matters of the


    mortal world.


    However, he often fantasized about learning from Wilbur, He felt that even if Wilbur would not ept


    him as a student, some sharings from Wilbur would also benefit him greatly.


    He had been a peak Aura level cultivator for so long without any progress. He could not advance in


    cultivation if things continued that way. He would not have many years left to live.


    However, he was acutely aware of the gap between himself and Wilbur. Such thoughts gued his


    mind, but he would not dare to voice them out. He could only sigh in disappointment after his thoughts.


    Suddenly, a puddle of blood appeared on the ground in front of him.


    Jeremy was stunned. When did the blood puddle appear? How did he miss it?


    He wanted to call his servants to scold them, but the blood puddle increased rapidly in size. It grew to


    around four square meters in the blink of an eye.


    Jeremy was shocked. He hurriedly stood up and activated his Aura in defense.


    However, a wave of blood washed over him, and he eximed in terror.


    His servants heard themotion, so they hurriedly rushed in to check


    They saw Jeremy sipping on aged wine like nothing happened.


    ¡°Get out. Who gave you permission toe in?¡± scolded Jeremy angrily.


    The servants looked confused, but they obediently left the room.


    The next afternoon.


    Wilbur had eaten his lunch. He went back to his room to continue his meditation.


    He was about to begin, but Charles Quinta requested to see him outside,


    Wilbur told him toe in. Charles had an invitation in his hand. He respectfully passed it to him and


    said, ¡°Sir, someone named Sean Owens sent you this invitation. He didn¡¯t make an appointment, so I


    didn¡¯t allow him to enter.¡±


    Wilbur nodded and checked the invitation. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell Sean Owens I¡¯ll be


    there,¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charles went away to carry out his orders.


    Wilbur picked up the invitation again for another look after Charles left.


    It was an invitation from the three major ns. Jeremy Dwns of the Owens n, Matt Lilith of the Lilith


    n, and Gareth Torrent of the Torrent n invited him to Owens Manor for an evening event.


    The invitation was to lecture the younger generation of the three ns. They wanted to show how great


    Wilbur Ferin was and inspire the younger members of the ns.


    Wilber would usually ignore an event like that. However, Jeremy Owens was in his considerations.


    Jeremy gave him a huge asset, after all. He felt a bit embarrassed to not attend.


    Therefore, he decided to go to the manor. He also had something to discuss with the three major ns.


    He continued his meditation until eight o¡¯clock before he drove toward Owens Manor.


    He realized something was amiss after he arrived at the manor.


    The surroundings of the manor were filled with parked cars, probably numbering over a hundred. There


    might be four or five hundred people there. Did the three major ns really assemble such a massive


    crowd just to give them a lecture?

 Chapter 249

    Wilbur felt that something was off with the whole event.


    In theory, they would typically invite the loey members of the n for a banquet, with a hundred or so


    people from the three major ns. That would already be considered arge gathering. The manor had


    around four to five hundred people at the moment. Was that not a little bit excessive?


    He thought about it and decided to sneak inside first. He would go home if there were too many people


    or outsiders. He did not want to make an appearance in front of so many people.


    He transformed himself to look like Trevor before he got out of the car and then walked toward the


    manor.


    There were cars stilling in. People walked in groups, chatting andughing on their way to the


    manor.


    Wilbur arrived at the door. He did not recognize any of the people who passed him by.


    He found it strange that there was no one at the door. It was as if everyone was allowed to enter.


    The manor was the home of the Owens. Jeremy lived there and they had family business to handle


    there. Why would they let anyone walk in just like that?


    Wilbur thought it was weird.


    He frowned and slowly headed inside. He passed through the hallway.


    People kept moving around him, but no one asked him anything. No one checked his identification. It


    was as though thry were not on private property.


    Wilbur finally arrived at the courtyard after ten minutes. It was a spacious courtyard.


    The courtyard was filled with around four to five hundred chairs, and they were almost fully upied,


    creating a densely packed mass of people.


    Wilbur looked around and noticed that he only recognized a dozen or so people at the front who were


    responsible for arranging the seating, whom he had seen during the battle with Jeremy Owens on


    Seke Ind. He did not recognize the others.


    He quietly sat in the back to observe. He wanted to find out what the three major ns were up to.


    It did not look like a simple lecture event to him.


    The three major ns would not invite so many people without informing him. Something was definitely


    going on, so he felt like it was better not to show his face.


    Meanwhile, a few people walked in. There were no seats left at the front, so they chose to sit next to


    Wilbur.


    Wilbur noticed that the heads of the three ns were not there yet.


    Things did not add up. Not only were they not there to greet their guests, but they were also nowhere to


    be seen


    He was feeling more confused by the moment.


    The people next to him had begun whispering among themselves.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Brother, you said the three major ns sent out invitations to all the cultivators of Seechertown. What


    do you think they are up to this time?¡± asked a girl to the man sitting next to her.


    The man shrugged and replied, ¡°Who knows? The three major ns usually don¡¯t pay attention to us. I


    wonder what¡¯s gotten into them this time.¡±


    ¡°Shush! Do you want to die?¡± The middle¨Caged man next to him heard that and immediately scolded


    him in a quiet voice.


    The man mumbled and asked, ¡°What do you think their goals?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. But how can the minor ns not attend when the three major us send out the


    invitations? We just have to


    po along with it,¡± replied the middle¨Caged man while frowning.


    Wilbur overheard everything.


    They were clearly not from the three major ns. All of the minor cultivation ns were there except for


    the three major ns themselves.


    Why would the three major ns do that?


    Were they trying to ambush him with a group attack?


    That was not possible. Not every one of these ns would obey then. Even if they did, did the three


    major ns think they had a chance of winning?


    Was their influence that significant?


    Wilbur did not think much of the three major ns, but seeing the turnout, he had to admit their


    influence was quite impressive.


    Wilbur turned to the middle¨Caged man next to him and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Excuse me. May I ask


    which n you belong

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    The middle-aged man nced at Wilbur and hesitated. He saluted him and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Walker


    n of Greensun County, What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mister Penn,¡± Wilbur replied with a smile. Greenson County was near Seechertown. It seemed like


    the three major ns had influence all over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they invited us. There are so many people here. Just what are they up to?¡±


    asked Wilbur.


    The middle-aged man frowned and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They told us to be here on time without


    revealing anything else.


    ¡°Wow, is that why you¡¯re here?¡± asked Wilbur while shaking his head.


    The girl was instantly displeased. She looked at Wilbur and said, ¡°You¡¯re here too, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t


    show up then.¡±


    Wilbur hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that they need to give us a reason to


    attend. They told us toe here without saying anything, and there was no beverage either. Don¡¯t


    you guys think it¡¯s a bit strange?¡±


    The girl scoffed and said, ¡°The three major ns are high and mighty. Why would they bother with us?¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± warned the middle-aged man with a frown.


    The girl turned her head to the other side with a look of grievance.


    Wilbur frowned and said, ¡°Bro, it¡¯s fine that you¡¯re here, but why did you bring your family?¡±


    ¡°They said on the invitation that every Aura level cultivator in the n has to attend.¡±


    Wilbur frowned. He thought it was very strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, buddy? Don¡¯t you have an invitation?¡±


    Wilbur hurriedly replied, ¡°I do, but I didn¡¯t look carefully. I rushed here instead.¡±


    Wilbur brushed it off with an excuse. He felt even more suspicious.


    The whole event was definitely not just a simple lecture. He still did not know the purpose behind the


    event right now, but if they intended to use this opportunity to ambush him, they would not seed. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, two people arrived and sat next to Wilbur,


    One of them said as soon as they sat, ¡°I can¡¯t believe we also received an invitation from the three


    major ns. This is so unexpected!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The three major ns are the cultivation bosses of Seechertown, and also throughout Kardon


    Province. Receiving an invitation from them is truly our honor.¡±


    They were a guy and a girl, and they appeared to be siblings. They were very excited to attend the


    event.


    The girl asked, ¡°When are the heads of the ns malding an appearance? I really want to see them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The three major ns sent out the invitations, so they will definitely make an appearance.


    You¡¯ll get to see them soon,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°This is exhrating, brother. Do you think I¡¯ll ever get to join the three major ns in cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Maybe if you marry one of their sons,¡± he joked.


    The girl sighed and said, ¡°I wish. It¡¯s a shame they won¡¯t like me.¡±


    Wilbur felt very ufortable. He turned to nce at them and shook his head.


    The guy noticed it. He instantly frowned and asked, ¡°Bro, what do you mean by that?¡±


    He replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The three major ns are not that amazing.¡±


    2/2


    The three major ns were powerful, but they were not worth that subservient attitude.


    Little did Wilbur know that his words instantly angered the man. He shouted angrily, ¡°Dude, do you


    understand the consequences of disrespecting the three major ns?¡±


    ¡°Bro, calm down, alright? They don¡¯t bite. There¡¯s no need to be so scared,¡± Wilbur responded with a


    frown/


    The man was suddenly enraged. He said, ¡°You insolent fool! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of the


    three major ns today. I¡¯ll show you what happens when you don¡¯t know your ce!¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Wilbur was shocked. ¡°Dude, seriously? It¡¯s not worth it, betting your life like this!¡±


    ¡°Young man, the three major ns are the leaders of all the ns in Kardon Province. We look up to


    them greatly, and you¡¯re insulting me when you insult them!¡±


    ¡°Dude, you don¡¯t have to do this. Calm down,¡± Wilbur said in exasperation.


    He had not expected the three major ns to be so influential.


    It made sense, though. The three major ns had a long history spanning hundreds of years, and


    Jeremy was a peak Aura level


    cultivator.


    Despite the fact that this was hardly anything to Wilbur, the Aura level was something many cultivators


    could only dream of achieving


    It was considered a big deal to most cultivators if they could even enter the early stages of the Aura


    level. To get even further than that was practically impossible.


    Yes, to be at peak Aura level was quite an achievement.


    It was understandable that some smaller ns had great respect for the three major ns.


    But the two siblings were a bit much, and Wilbur just found the whole thing funny.


    Unfortunately, his words of advice did not convince the siblings much and they only grew even more


    agitated.


    The guy flew to his feet. ¡°How dare you! Stand up and show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    ¡°People way more powerful than them are everywhere, my guy. It won¡¯t do you any good to worship


    them like this.¡± Wilbur was petting a little annoyed now as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die for saying that!¡±


    ¡°The nerve of this guy! Do you even know where you are?¡±


    Even the guy¡¯s sister was fired up now, glowering at Wilbur.


    Wilbur did not know what to say.


    Just then, someone called out from the podium. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please wee the leaders of


    the three major ns!¡±


    The siblings heard this and sneered at Wilbur. ¡°We¡¯ll get youter.¡±


    They began to apud along with the crowd after that.


    Wilbur sighed, looking in front of him.


    Jeremy, Matt, and Gerard walked up to the podium.


    Jeremy was wearing bl oody-red robes, striking to the eye. Matt and Gerard beside him, radiating an air


    of authority as well. Jeremy waved a hand and the apuse died down. He then looked around the


    crowd.


    Wilbur happened tock eyes with him before looking away.


    The crowd seemed to sense Jeremy¡¯s power, fallingpletely silent.


    Jeremy smiled. ¡°I invited all of you here because I have big news.¡±


    He paused, before saying, ¡°A brilliant elite has appeared in Seechertown. We dueled against each


    other a while back, and it was myplete loss!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The crowd broke out into murmurs at once,


    Jeremy Owens had lost in a duel That was impossible!


    No one in Kardon Province was any match for Jeremy. He also had the n jewel, a legendary weapon


    that an ancient cultivator of the Owens n had left behind. Who had beaten Jeremy?


    Just then, the siblings next to Wilbur could hardly believe their ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mister Owens! Please tell us who this person is! I¡¯d like to see what he¡¯s got.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 252

    The crowd turned to see the brother of the two siblings red in the face.


    Wilbur nced at him as well. Was there something wrong with this guy? He practically worshiped


    Jeremy like a god who could do no wrong.


    Someone piped up as well, ¡°Yes, Mister Owens! Please tell us who he is! We¡¯ll show him who¡¯s boss.¡±


    That was clearly said to butter up to Jeremy. The guy from earlier was just childish and immature, but


    this guy was a grown


    adult


    Jeremy himself had said that he lost. Did these people think they were going to win?


    However, more people in the crowd were worried. News like this would usually be kept strictly under


    wraps. Why was Jeremy dering it publicly like this?


    Were things in Kardon Province about to change, and this mystery expert was going to take over the


    three major ns?


    That was not entirely impossible. If Jeremy could announce it like this, it was likely that he was going to


    retire from his position.


    That was just how the world worked. You were the boss as long as you had the most power, and you


    would step down once you met your match.


    Just as everyone was guessing what was going on, Jeremy said, ¡°Mister Penn,e on up since


    you¡¯re here. I¡¯d like everyone to meet the expert who beat me.¡±


    As he spoke, Jeremy stared straight at Wilbur sitting in thest row.


    The crowd looked over in shock. The person who beat Jeremy was present?


    Wilbur¡¯s brows furrowed, and he slowly got to his feet.


    The crowd eximed at the sight.


    This man looked so young!


    The siblings next to Wilbur were in even more shock. They could not believe that this was the guy who


    had beaten Jeremy. Another middle¨Caged man¡¯s jaw was on the ground, but his gaze was solemn. He


    had a feeling something big was going to happen tonight.


    Wilbur strode up to the podium, and everyone scurried out of his way.


    He looked at Jeremy before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you managed to spot me. It looks like you¡¯ve gotten


    a lot more skilled.¡±


    Jeremyughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t think my skills would get to this level one day. I threw this


    banquet just for


    demise.¡± you. Prepare to meet your


    ¡°Jeremy, what are you saying? Didn¡¯t you tell us that you invited Mister Penn to have him say a few


    words to these people?¡±


    Matt asked, shocked.


    Gerard was shocked as well. ¡°Jeremy, don¡¯t joke about that. Mister Penn is an Ambience level expert.¡±


    It was obvious that neither Matt nor Gerard had known about Jeremy¡¯s real goal, and they were


    terrified.


    Both of them had seen just how powerful Wilbur was.


    Jeremy had used his n jewel against him and still lost terribly. How dare Jeremy challenge Wilbur


    again? He was just digging his own grave!


    It was important to note that all the members of Matt and Gerard¡¯s ns were there along with


    Jeremy¡¯s.


    If Wilbur was angered, the three major ns might be wiped out. That would only drag other ns


    down. Was Jeremy out of his mind?


    Wilbur was just as confused. He frowned at Jeremy. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you got the nerve to say


    that to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to find out real soon,¡± Jeremy said, letting out another string of crazedughter. ¡°The


    world¡¯s going to know how powerful tam, and I¡¯ll never die or lose again. All of you will swim in a sea of


    your own decay


    Jeremy was talking like a madman. Some of the people in the crowd were getting scared, taking a step


    backward.


    Wilbur frowned even harder, cursing, ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me? This again? Everyone, evacuate the


    premises right now!¡±


    The crowd panicked at Wilbur¡¯s words, springing into action and running out


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Look at you still trying to escape! De you even know why I called you here?¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Jeremy continued tough like a madman, putting his palms together. ¡°Territory! Sea of Blood!¡±


    All at once, a terrifying surge of spirit energy exploded from Jeremy and surrounded the entire ce. A


    bl oody red spirit barrier arose, cutting off the hall from outside.


    The people who made it to the door collided with the barrier harshly and were sent flying backward as


    blood sprayed from their mouths.


    Matt and Gerard were shocked. They retreated away from Jeremy at once, waiting for his next move.


    Jeremy¡¯s power was beyond what they couldprehend.


    Both Matt and Gerard knew that this was not the Jeremy from before.


    Despite Jeremy saying that it was Wilbur he was after, Matt and Gerard were in just as much danger as


    everyone else in the hall.


    Just then, Wilbur eximed, ¡°Sanctuary level? No wonder you were so c ocky. You¡¯ve reached


    Sanctuary level cultivation!¡±


    Sanctuary.


    That was a level above Ambience.


    Anyone who became a Sanctuary level expert would have their own ¡®territory¡± of power.


    The Sanctuary level expert would naturally have a certain measure of power as long as they were in


    said territory, and their power might even increase.


    Their opponent would losepletely.


    Anyone in this territory who was at a cultivation level below the Sanctuary level had no hope of winning


    at all.


    Waves of energy exploded from Jeremy. It was so powerful that everyone else found it hard to breathe.


    He continued tough wildly. ¡°Yes, the Sanctuary levell What amazing power I now hold! Do you think


    you¡¯re still a match for me now, Wilbur?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that power isn¡¯t actually yours. Don¡¯t get too smug just yet,¡± Wilbur said coldly. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeremy roared out loud. ¡°This power was G od-given, and you can get ready to rot in a sea of blood!¡±


    At the same time, a bl oody red me lit up around Jeremy making it look like he was on fire.


    A terrifying power weighed down the air around them once more, this time emanating the stomach-


    turning stench of blood. and decay.


    Just then, Wilbur shouted, ¡°Everybody, to the back!¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s voice wasced with positive spirit energy. The people who had been stuck in a daze from the


    b loody spirit pressure and odor returned to their senses, crawling to hide behind Wilbur


    Jeremy was a terrifying sight, towering over everyone like a demon from hell. The spirit pressure he


    was radiating made everyone else in the room shiver.


    They had no choice. Wilbur was their only hope.


    After all, Wilbur had beaten Jeremy before.


    Yet looking at Jeremy now, the crowd did not think that Wilbur would be able to beat him again.


    Everyone watched on in terror, unsure how the situation would y out.


    After Wilbur cried out, a series of seals appeared between his hands as he shouted again, ¡°Quad


    Tinder!¡±


    The four lightning balls appeared with lightning chains cr ackling between them, shackling Jeremy


    down firmly.


    Chanter


    2/2


    The crowd gasped in shock. What the hell was that?


    No wonder he had beaten fremy,


    The two siblings from earlier widened their eyes in surprise.


    However, Jeremy merely let out a crazedugh, and the spirit me around him burned brighter as the


    quad Thunder spell was crushed into nothing.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Come on, now. Show me everything!¡± Jeremy glowered at Wilbur like a demon,


    clearly not thinking


    much of Wilbur


    Wilbur sneered. He took two steps back as his hand formed a series of seals again, then shouted,


    ¡°Way of Thunder?¡±

 Chapter 254

    A thick balt of Eightning shat out from between Wilbur¡¯s palins,shing out in Jeremy¡¯s direction.


    The sight made everyone else¡¯s chest lurch


    This man was truly something else. What kind of spell was that?


    At the same time, Jeremy was stillughing like a madman. He merely reached out with a hand, and a


    shield made from blood appeared before him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were countless skulls moving around slowly on the blond shield, like a river of death in hell.


    The Way of Thunder spell struck the shield, but the wriggling blood on the shield ended up absorbing


    the attack before disappearing altogether.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression was ashen, but Jeremyughed his head off. ¡°Any attack is useless in the face of


    my blood shield, young man! Do you have anything else? I haven¡¯t quite had enough fun yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have all the fun you want, then.¡±


    Wilbur called out loudly, and the seals in his hand multiplied as spirit energy surged outward from him.


    As he shouted, a dragon made of lightning appeared before him. It crackled and hissed, emanating a


    terrifying pressure of spirit energy.


    The Thunder Dragon was only five meters long, but the power it held was enough to make the crowd


    behind stop breathing.


    ¡°Dragon of Thunder!¡±


    As Wilbur cried out, the Thunder Dragon let out a roar that sounded like thunder as it pounced on


    Jeremy.


    Jeremy did not seem scared in the slightest. Heughed again as more spirit energy flowed out of him,


    increasing the size of his blood shield once again.


    Boom!


    The Thunder Dragon collided with the blood shield. Just likest time, the dragon ended up being


    sucked up by the blood shield without leaving any trace behind.


    Jeremy continued tough. ¡°I told you, young man! None of your attacks are going to work!¡±


    The crowd went pale. Wilbur was powerful, more than anything they had seen.


    The spells he cast were unlike anything the crowd had even heard of, but Jeremy had deflected all of


    them with just one blood shield.


    It could be said that as long as Wilbur did not have anything more powerful up his sleeve, there was no


    way Jeremy was going


    to lose.


    Just then, Wilbur spoke up, ¡°Impressive. However, your method of cultivation is evil, and nothing good


    wille out of it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jeremy howled. ¡°The strength that has been given to me is all¨Cpowerful, and a low life


    like you would never understand it! Prepare to die!¡±


    As he spoke, a blood sword around two meters long appeared in Jeremy¡¯s hand.


    The sword was burning brightly with a bloody red spirit me, and a powerful spirit pressure seemed to


    radiate off it in waves that made everyone else tremble.


    Wilbur smirked. ¡°You really f*cking think you¡¯re gad here,h?¡±


    As he spoke, Wilbur opened his right palin as a terrifying wave of spirit energy burst forth once again.


    Within a split second, a staggeringly huge cleaver appeared in his grasp.


    The de of the cleaver was around half a meter wide and two meters tall, with the handle itself at a


    meter and a half long


    The de was burning brightly with a spirit me as well, crackling with lightning that boomed with


    thunderous sound every now and then.


    Jeremy had alreadyunched his attack, crying out, ¡°It¡¯s your honor to die at the de of blood!¡±


    ¡°Save that for after you take this attack!¡± Wilbur shouted as well, swinging the gigantic cleaver above


    his head before leaping into the air, and chopping down on Jeremy.


    The sight scared everyone out of their wits.


    Jerry¡¯s blood sword was terrifying enough, but Wilbur¡¯s thunder cleaver seemed even worse.


    No one could imagine just how terrifying the oue would be.

 Chapter 255

    Wilbur¡¯s thunder cleaver struck the blood sword hard.


    A deafening sound exploded in the air.


    Both sword and cleaver collided, and a wave of spirit energy exploded outward. It was hard to tell who


    had the upper hand. Wilbur surrounded Jeremy at the speed of lightning, swinging his cleaver


    repeatedly


    The gigantic cleaver flipped in Wilbur¡¯s hands as he swung it with great expertise.


    Wilbur himself was moving so fast he could hardly be seen by the naked eye.


    All the crowd could make out was a figure flying circles around Jeremy, waving the terrifying weapon in


    his hands.


    Yet Jeremy¡¯s powers steadily increased, and he showed no sign of letting up either.


    The blood sword was somehow able to deflect every attack from Wilbur¡¯s thunder cleaver at thest


    second.


    The crowd watched on in terror.


    Wilbur¡¯s skills were like that of a god.


    He was even flipping through the air in ways that defied gravity.


    The crowd was not able to see what stunts Wilbur was pulling, but what Wilbur was doing was no


    longer considered stunts anymore. Every single one of his attacks was unpredictable as if he was just


    making it up as he went.


    Wilbur was attacking in apletely unexpected manner, and he was nearly impossible to beat.


    On top of that, Wilbur also had a terrifying amount of spirit energy.


    Yet Jeremy was not inferior to Wilbur. He blocked all of Wilbur¡¯s vicious attacks with just one blood


    sword, even managing to counter Wilbur¡¯s attacks twice. He was powerful, too.


    However, everyone had forgotten that this duel was happening within Jeremy¡¯s territory, and no one


    would be able to fight back as long as they were in there.


    The battlested a few minutes.


    Spirit energy surged out in rampant waves.


    All of a sudden, Jeremy seemed to grow impatient. He let out a howl, the mes on his blood sword


    growing as he swung it in Wilbur¡¯s direction.


    A terrifying wave of sword energy came swinging toward Wilbur.


    The sword energy held an impossibly powerful spirit pressure, burning through the air in zing waves


    as if it was out to destroy everything


    The crowd eximed in shock. That attack alone was probably enough to raze a mountain.


    Wilbur cried out as well, the spirit me on his thunder cleaver crackling with lightning.


    He leaped into the air and charged toward Jeremy.


    The thunder cleaver in Wilbur¡¯s grasp was brought down upon the sword.


    The all¨Cepassing sword energy from the blood sword was decimated by the thunder cleaver just


    like that.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur did not slow down, soaring up to Jeremy and running in circles around him as he struck with his


    thunder cleaver many


    times.


    Finally, Wilbur stopped and stood in front of Jeremy coldly with the thunder cleaver in his hands.


    Just then, more than ten ghastly wounds had appeared on Jeremy with blood gushing out of them.


    The crowd heaved a sigh of relief at this.


    There was no way Jeremy was going to recover from this.


    Yet Jeremy let out a peal ofughter, letting the blood flow as he stared right at Wilbur. ¡°You¡¯re powerful


    and skilled, and I admit you¡¯re one of the best I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m no match for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know it,¡± Wilbur said coldly.


    Jeremy continued with a howl. ¡°But don¡¯t you forget that this power was given to me by the gods, and a


    lowlife like you will never beat me!¡±


    The crowd balled again, Jeremy was already terribly injured. What else could he still have up his


    sleeve?


    Just then, Jeremy cried out wildly, ¡°Blood for the Blood God, Skull for the Skull Throne!¡±

 Chapter 256

    As he shouted, the territory containing his Sea of Blood lit up.


    At the same time, the blood that had flowed out of him started flowing back into his body in reverse. His


    wounds began to heal at lightning speed as well.


    The crowd was at a loss for words. What kind of power did he have to be able to do this?


    At that moment, it seemed as though Jeremy was actually incapable of dying or suffering from harm.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    No one dared to imagine just how Jeremy was going to treat them once he had taken down Wilbur,


    Nothing good coulde out of that.


    Wilbur squinted at Jeremy. ¡°Tell me how you got this power.¡±


    Jeremyughed like a madman. ¡°I was given this power by the Blood God, and I¡¯m who the Blood God


    has chosen. You¡¯re all dead!¡±


    Jeremy raised his hands, and a terrifying surge of spirit energy exploded from him.


    The crowd gasped in pain, feeling like there were knives cutting into their body.


    They looked down and were greeted with a terrifying sight.


    Several wounds had split open on different parts of their body, oozing blood that flowed toward Jeremy.


    Jeremy stood tall like a beacon for their blood, all of it flowing and floating over to him as he absorbed


    it.


    The spirit energy in his body began to grow at an rming rate, bearing down on everyone within the


    territory.


    Those who were cultivators of higher levels were able to use their powers to slow down the blood


    draining out of their bodies, but the amateurs were just helplessly drained.


    Matt was channeling his spirit energy in defense while shouting, ¡°Save us, Mister Penn! Jeremy Owens


    tricked all of us!¡±


    ¡°Please save us, Mister Penn, or he¡¯s going to feed on all of our flesh and blood to make himself more


    powerful!¡± Gerard


    shouted as well


    The both of them had finally understood why Jeremy had invited so many people here tonight.


    His real goal had been to drain them of their blood, flesh, and life to increase his power in his battle


    against Wilbur,


    The crowd was merely a sacrifice. Only Wilbur could save them now.


    Wilbur frowned. He was just about to ask where Jeremy actually got his strength that made him unable


    to die or lose, but now it was clear he had to strike before it was toote.


    ¡°Jeremy Owens. I don¡¯t care where you got your strength, but you¡¯re about to see god real soon.¡±


    Wilbur did not hold back anymore. He put the thunder cleaver away, ced his palms together, and


    shouted, ¡°Holy Wave of


    Thunder.¡±


    The next second, the clouds above Jeremy gathered and formed a lownging dark cloud about


    twelve meters wide,


    The dark cloud rumbled loudly with a gigantic wave of thunder brewing inside.


    The crowd¡¯s faces paled as they sensed just how powerful the dark cloud was.


    Yet Jeremy was stillughing maniacally. ¡°I told you all attacks will be useless against me.¡±


    As he spoke, arge amount of bloody red spirit energy gushed out of Jeremy and formed a huge


    blood shield above his head.


    Doing that seemed to have forced him to stop usurping the crowd¡¯s blond.


    Right on cue, countless bolts of lightning struck the blood shield.


    Waves of lightning bolts hit the blood shield but were fully absorbed by it the next second.


    The crowd¡¯s gaze shed with hopelessness at the sight.


    Wilbur, however, smirked coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t get too smug. I¡¯ve got a show for youing right up.¡±

 Chapter 257

    As he spoke, the thunder cleaver appeared in Wilbur¡¯s hands again, crackling with sparks of lightning.


    Wilbur shot toward Jeremy at the speed of light, running in circles around Jeremy once again,


    pummeling him in a shower of


    attacks.


    Jeremy was currently using the blood shield above his head to defend against the waves of lightning


    bolts while he wielded the blood sword in his other hand. There was no sign of him letting up.


    Around the pair¡¯s battle, lightning struck, and blood sprayed the air as waves of spirit energy exploded


    every second. The sight looked like hell on earth, and everyone else hid themselves in fear.


    The terrifying duelsted a few minutes until Jeremy seemed to be running out of stamina. ¡°You lowlife!


    How dare you challenge the power of the Blood God!¡±


    ¡°Come on, you can do better than yelling insults at me just because you¡¯re losing,¡± Wilbur shouted


    challengingly, continuing his assault on Jeremy.


    Jeremy seemed to have lost his mindpletely just then, letting out a series of crazed howls as he


    stopped deflecting. Instead, heunched a series of attacks against Wilbur


    Wilbur scoffed coldly. He dodged all of Jeremy¡¯s attacks at lightning speed while swinging the thunder


    cleaver at his opponent even harder.


    All at once, several more wounds appeared on Jeremy¡¯s body.


    Jeremy was not scared in the slightest, only growing even more crazed.


    The blood sword in his grasp disappeared amidst hisughter, and he reached out toward Wilbur with


    both hands.


    ¡°Blood Wrath.¡±


    Jeremy practically screamed the words and powerful energy shot up that held Wilbur down and sealed


    his movements.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wilbur could feel the blood in his body starting to move as if trying to escape from his body.


    ¡°F*ck You actually did better.¡±


    Wilbur did not panic in the face of Jeremy¡¯s terrifying power, merely cursing at him in annoyance.


    At the same time, the dragon¡¯s head on his back lit up as a surge of powerful energy burst forth from


    his body. He was free from Jeremy¡¯s blood wrath at once, whipping the thunder cleaver above his head


    like a helicopter propeller as he lunged at


    Jeremy once again.


    Jeremy seemed to have used up all his skills, unable to take on Wilbur¡¯s attacks. Countless wounds


    appeared on Jeremy¡¯s body once again as blood gushed out of those openings.


    However, Jeremy was still in a feral state. He let out a bowl as a fog of blood appeared around him. He


    began to grow in size, turning into a bloody giant standing three to four meters tall.


    A terrifying amount of spirit energy came off his body in waves, making a beeline for Wilbur.


    with a bright teen


    Wilbur sneered. The dragon¡¯s head on his back lit up once again, and the thunder cleaver lit up me.


    ¡°Infernal Fatality.¡±


    Wilbur uttered the words, raising the cleaver lilgh above his head and bringing it down hard.


    The thunder cleaver lit up at once with a new white spirit me alongside the red energy me, forming


    a terrifying me attack that shot in Jeremy¡¯s direction


    The me attack came down hard on Jeremy¡¯s body, letting out a deafening sound.


    The terrifying¨Clooking blood giant Jeremy had morphed into shattered under the attack, with pieces of


    flesh turning to ash under the pressure of the cleaver¡¯s de. All that was left were some charred


    hanes that fell onto the ground with a thunk


    At the same time, a piece of coagted blood about the size of an egg fell on top of the bones.


    The crowd was finally out of danger. If Jeremy was still able to revive himself from this state, he would


    truly be a god. Wilbur¡¯s Holy Wave of Thunder and the blood shield disappeared as well, and he put the


    thunder cleaver away.

 Chapter 258

    Wilbur put his hands behind his back after he was done, standing there silently. Everyone else,


    however, looked at him like he was a deity who had descended upon them


    At the same time, the barrier from the Sea of Blood had disappeared and the crowd was no longer


    trapped.


    Many people copsed at that, some of them having lost too much blood and some dying altogether.


    Only the Aura level cultivators with a certain amount of skills were still standing.


    Yet regardless of if they were lying down or standing, everyone paid their respect in unison toward


    Wilbur. This man had saved all of their lives, and they were expressing their gratitude for that.


    Wilbur looked at the crowd around him, letting out a sigh.


    Jeremy¡¯s newfound power did make him incredibly strong.


    Wilbur even had to use the dragon on his back to beat him.


    Thankfully, Jeremy was taken down before he could usurp the hundreds of lives here. Had Wilbur not


    acted in time, Jeremy would have gotten unthinkably powerful.


    Wilbur squatted in front of Jeremy¡¯s charred bones, furrowing his brows at the egg¨Csized blood clot.


    It had fallen out of Jeremy¡¯s hady just now and was still wriggling softly. It was clear that even Wilbur¡¯s


    terrifying attack from carlier had not been enough to take it down


    The blood clot held a terrifying amount of energy, even trying to enter Wilbur¡¯s body and mind when he


    got close to it.


    Thankfully, Wilbur was practicing the Dragon¡¯s chant, a cultivation method from the ancient dragon


    n.


    The dragon n was one of the most powerful of its time, with its cultivators holding an immense


    amount of strength and spirit energy in them like no other.


    Despite Wilbur not being able to spread the name of the dragon n, he had still inherited enough of


    the dragon n¡¯s specialties, so the blood clot¡¯s attempt to attack his spirit was picked up at once.


    He grabbed the clot and threw it into his demine at once. He could get back to thatter when he


    had the time.


    Just then, Matt and Gerard walked over. Both of them now looked impossibly weak.


    They bowed to Wilbur deeply. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, sir. We were all fooled by Jeremy


    Owens. We did not know his real intentions.¡±


    ¡°I know that. Do you think you would even be alive otherwise?¡±


    The two men lowered their heads in shame, not daring to say anything else.


    No one would be able to stop Wilbur even if he wanted to kill everyone here!


    Just then, all the people who could still move bowed to Wilbur as well.


    Wilbur nced at them before saying to Matt and Gerard, ¡°Let them recover first. Also, I did actually


    have something to say today,¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, sir!¡± Matt and Gerard scrambled to say.


    Wilbur fell silent for a beat, before saying, ¡°All cultivators of Seechertown are banned from private duels


    and battles. This is both a warning and also an order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Matt, Gerard, and the other survivors in the crowd bowed in acknowledgment.


    Wilbur was their king now, and no one could go against him.


    At the same time.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    A woman dressed in red let out a shrill peal ofughter, taking in the sight of the Owens Manor through


    a mirror forged from blood.


    ¡°Such powerful spirit energy! I like it. Are you ready, Wilbur Penn?¡±

 Chapter 259

    Wilbur faced the crowd as he spoke, ¡°Battling against each other will only result in injury and death.


    Cultivation is hard enough as it is, and we¡¯ll all be much better off this way.¡±


    Wilbur had seen too many people die since he was just the leader of the Abyss Mercenaries and had a


    good amount of blood on


    his hands.


    That was exactly why he did not wish to fight and kill anymore upon returning to Seechertown. He had


    wanted to say those words to Jeremy from the start, but Jeremy was in too deep to be saved.


    Wilbur looked at the dead bodies in the crowd and let out a sigh.


    Some of those people were from the Owens n, and Jeremy had done all of this without even thinking


    of them. The Skull Cult was undoubtedly responsible.


    Something had to be done about this Skull Cult soon.


    At the thought, Wilbur said to Matt and Gerard, ¡°Take care of everyone here. I¡¯ll be on my way now. I


    have other matters to


    take care of.¡±


    Wilbur left after that, and everyone sent him off dutifully.


    After he was gone, Matt and Gerard exchanged a nce.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s heal these people first,¡± Matt said.


    Gerard nodded. ¡°I have an idea. We can all talk about it once we¡¯ve healed everyone here.¡±


    It was past ten when Wilbur returned to Seke Ind.


    After some thought, he headed right over to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense


    headquarters.


    Ryder was sitting in front of hisputer, seemingly busy with something


    ¡°Deacon.¡± Ryder got to his feet at the sight of Wilbur, bowing to him.


    Wilbur nodded with a frown. ¡°Do we really not have the slightest bit of information on this Skull Cult?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you should ask your personal handler about information¨Crted things,¡± someone said.


    Wilbur sighed. His handler had said there was no information on the Skull Cult either.


    Was there really no way out of this?


    He sighed again. ¡°Alright. You can get back to what you were doing ¡±


    Wilbur returned to his room after that, entering his demine.


    The blood clot was still lying there silently.


    It seemed to sense the spirit energy around it, wriggling at top speed all of a sudden as an


    overwhelming spirit energy shot out and began to try to usurp Wilbur¡¯s consciousness.


    Wilbur smirked coldly, channeling his immense spirit energy back into the blood clot at full force.


    The blood clot wriggled furiously, its own spirit energy colliding with Wilbur¡¯s.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur let out a loud cry as his spirit energy turned silver and filled the blood clot,


    making it emit a silver glow.


    At the same time, a thin red line appeared from the blood clot. It seemed to be pointing somewhere.


    A coordinate immediately showed up in Wilbur¡¯s subconscious.


    He had just begun marking the coordinate when the red line was cut off.


    The blood clot stopped moving, and Wilbur retracted his spirit energy as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how far you can run from me.¡±


    Wilbur smiled. The red line was someone else trying to form an untraceable connection between the


    blood clot and the person channeling their spirit energy into the blood clot.


    However, Wilbur¡¯s powerful spirit energy was enough to force the connection to show itself in the form


    of a coordinate that Wilbur had managed to mark down.


    He figured that the coordinate probably led to the headquarters of the Skull Cult.


    Wilbur also understood a bit more about the blood clot from this.


    The blood clot held a mysterious spirit power that was immensely powerful.


    Jeremy¡¯s power hade from this as well.


    Wilbur mumbled to himself, ¡°Coming after me, eh? We¡¯ll see how that goes.¡±

 Chapter 260

    Wilbur then hurled the blood clot into the Dragon¡¯s Altar. A surge of aura arose, and the blood clot


    turned into grace points at


    once


    Wilbur smiled at the sight of the three hundred new grace points in the golden hourss.


    He traded this for a Marrow Cleansing Pill and a Strongwill Pill There were not many grace points left


    after that.


    Wilbur sighed. There were so many treasures, but grace points were so hard toe by. Every time he


    had any to add he felt like what he got in return was always so little.


    He let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh at this.


    If the contributions to the altar were so easy toe by and the grace points could be exchanged that


    easily, Wilbur would be ruling the world in no time. Good things nevere easy.


    Exiting the demine, Wilbur collected his thoughts and went to bed. He had something big to do the


    next day.


    The next morning, Wilbur got ready and came out of his room to see Charles waiting for him.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Wilbur asked. Charles was just the head of management here and was


    usually at the front desk. He hardly ever came to Wilbur for anything else.


    Charles said at once, ¡°Apologies, sir. A few people tried entering the ce by force just now. I didn¡¯t


    physically stop them so I wouldn¡¯t cause you any trouble. What would you like to do with them?


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I asked them, and they told me they don¡¯t know you either.¡±


    ¡°Why would they want toe inside?¡±


    ¡°They said this was public property and insisted oning in to have some fun. I told them the ce


    was privately owned now, but they refused to listen.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wilbur pondered briefly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, tell them nicely to leave at once. It¡¯s not appropriate for them


    to be here.¡±


    Wilbur did not really think that a few tourists would be a big deal.


    It was just that there were all kinds of people who were now living on the ind.


    If any of these intruders were to run into people like Elsa and try to act tough, they were going to have


    a hard time.


    Charles nodded and turned to leave.


    Wilbur went to his office after that. Of course, Ryder was already there.


    Wilbur asked, ¡°What are you busy with? You¡¯re on thatputer all the time.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for an order.¡± Ryder¡¯s face was devoid of emotion.


    Wilbur was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve got an order for you right now.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, Deacon Penn.¡± Ryder got to his feet with a bow.


    Wilbur put on an air of authority. ¡°I¡¯ve found a location suspected to be the Skull Cult¡¯s headquarters,


    and I¡¯m ordering you to go check out the ce with me.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ryder called out in response, lifting up his briefcase at once.


    Wilbur chuckled, walking out with Hyder.


    Just as they reached the square, they ran into Charles having a roaring argument with three men and


    two women.


    The group was surrounding Charles, shoving him around. It looked like they might even get violent.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Charles hurried up to Wilbur at once. ¡°Sir, they¡¯re not listening to me and refusing to leave no matter


    what.¡±


    Wilbur observed the party of five.


    The three men and two women looked to be in their twenties. They were dressed head to toe in


    designer clothing, clear they came from affluent backgrounds.


    and it was


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°Guys, this ce is private property. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Like hell it is! I was just herest month, and it was open to the public. I even stayed here for two


    nights, do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    One of the men with ash gray hair shouted in protest at once.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Watch your tone, or I¡¯ll kick you


    out.¡±


    ¡°Oho!¡± Another short¨Chaired man said in a mocking tone. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Are you


    trying to get yourself kicked out of Seechertown, talking to him like that?¡±

 Chapter 261

    The two wonten giggled along as though they had just heard a hrious joker.


    Wilbur let out a huff of exasperation. ¡°Uh huh. Which gang leader is this?¡±


    The short¨Chaired man said arrogantly, ¡°Listen up! Harry Mra of Flushing Corp, apany worth


    billions! Mister Mra¡¯s a well¨Crespected man in Seechertown.¡±


    Wilbur paused. He had never heard of this guy before.


    Just then, Faron, Faye, and Elsa were making their way over as they chatted among themselves.


    The three of then saw Wilbur and crowded over at once.


    Faron asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Charles hurried to exin. ¡°These people broke into Seke Ind and are refusing to leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Faron shrugged his shoulders.


    Elsa and Faye shook their heads as well.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Wilbur said, ¡°This guy says he¡¯s from Flushing Corp, some bigshotpany. Have any of


    you heard of it?¡±


    Elsa shook her head. ¡°Nope, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m rushing off to work. Bye now.¡±


    She turned to leave right after.


    Faron shook his head as well. ¡°I have no interest in knowing about some dipshitpany, I¡¯m in a


    hurry to get to work too.


    Bye.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it either. I need to get to work too. Bye!¡± Faye smiled, strutting off in her heels.


    Their words thoroughly angered the five intruders, and they glowered with rage.


    The truth was that Flushing Corp was hardly anything inparison to what Faye and Faron were in


    charge of.


    Even Elsa was someone that Harry would never deserve to meet.


    The three of them had honestly never heard of Flushing Corp, and hardly cared about it.


    The five intruders, however, were about to explode with fury.


    Harry was especially furious. He had brought this friends here to have a good time and felt terribly


    humiliated by the gesture.


    It was important to note that he was rather well¨Crespected in his circle. One of the women there with


    him today was a model that he had just met not long ago but had not been able to get with yet. How


    was he going to move things along with her if he just walked away after being humiliated like this?


    Wilbur put his hands out with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess you¡¯re not all that well¨Cknown, after all,¡±


    Wilbur was doing this on purpose to give the guy a hard time for how rude he had just been.


    ¡°Are you f*cking doing this on purpose?¡± Harry glowered at Willur.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°You should go before this goes beyond your control.¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you¡¯re trying to intimidate? I could get you fired with just one phone call.¡±


    To Harry, Wilbur and the rest were only stall working there.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened at the words ¡°I haven¡¯t got time for you today. Get out, now.¡±


    ¡°Who are you telling to get out? Are you trying to get yourself fired?¡± the shart¨Chaired man fumed.


    One of the women with blond hair looked at Wilbur in disdain as well. ¡°You¡¯re just a staff here, aren¡¯t


    you? How dare you act


    tough and threaten us like this! We¡¯ll leave if you¡¯ve bought the ce! In fact, we¡¯ll nevere back


    again!¡±


    Wilbur was getting annoyed as well. What was wrong with these people?


    Yet he did not want to get physical with them, as it might make him look bad.


    He was about to have Charles get someone over here to kick these people out.


    There were more than ten people working under Charles. Surely they would be able to get something


    like this done. But before Wilbur could say a word, a figure ran over from the bridge screaming for help.

 Chapter 262

    Wilbur was at a loss for words. What the hell was going on here?


    The figure stopped in front of Wilbur, her chest being as she gasped, ¡°Help me! Someone¡¯s trying to kill


    me, I can¡¯t run anymore.¡±


    Wilbur took a closer look at the figure. Walt, wasn¡¯t this the assassin who had tried to kill him by the


    lake here before?¡®


    ¡°How dare you still show your face here?¡± Wilbur was enraged. What did she take him for?


    The assassin sighed. ¡°Dude, I had no choice. The assassination failed, and I even had to kill my client.


    I¡¯ve been hunted down by my old team for a month now. I can¡¯t run anymore. Save me, and I¡¯m all


    yours.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about? Do I look like I would do something like that?


    Wilbur was nothing but infuriated. This woman was really saying anything that came into her head.


    However, Wilbur could tell that she was indeed tired and weak


    She had been full of energy and spirit when she had tried to kill him thest time, highly skilled and


    agile.


    At this moment, she was pale in the face, with two dark circles hanging under her eyes. What a drastic


    change!


    What was she thinking, asking Wilbur for help because she couldn¡¯t run anymore?


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯d save you?¡± Wilbur asked curiously.


    The assassin seemed like she was on herst breath, sitting down on the ground as she shook her


    head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve got nowhere else to go. It¡¯s a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really something else.¡± Wilbur shook his head.


    Just then, a blond man appeared on the bridge. He made his way over slowly, hands in his pockets.


    He nced at the assassin on the ground, then at Wilbur and the rest before letting out a chuckle.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, you psycho,¡± the assassin gasped feebly.


    The blond man lit a cigarette and shook his head. ¡°Oh, my dear Purple Rose. You knew what was


    coming, didn¡¯t you? Why did you even bother running in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to! Do you have something to say about that too? The assassin was clearly hanging


    on by a thread but refused to let up in her words.


    Just then, Harry let out a coldugh as he looked at everyone else.


    ¡°Dude, what kind of art is this? Assassinations and cringey code names like Purple Rose? Since when


    they filmed special shows here? Harry said in disdain.


    Wilbur looked at him, shaking his head. ¡°You guys should really go. This isn¡¯t a show.¡±


    One of the women giggled. ¡°Is that so? What is it then, aedy skit?¡±


    Her words made the other four intruders burst outughing as well.


    Just then, Ryder had set down his briefcase, staring at the blond man.


    Wilbur nced at Purple Ruse. He sighed, looking back at the blond man. ¡°What should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Wolf of Venum,¡± The blond man uttered with a smile.


    Wilbur frowned. ¡°I was asking for your naine, not your ende name.¡±


    Wolf of Venom¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re the person Purple Rose was supposed to assassinate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Wolf of Venom let out augh, licking his lips.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re an expert ton


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. The thing is, battles are banned in Seechertown now, and so is murder. Get out of here,


    and I won¡¯t give you any trouble,¡± Wilbur replied.


    Wolf of Venom chuckled, then took two steps forward. ¡°Is that so? My thing is that anyone the Riverside


    Blossoms want to kill will have to die. What now, then?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Well, you could either go by my rules, or I¡¯ll kill every one of you from Riverside Blossoms thate


    for me,¡± Wilbur sald coldly.


    Just then, Harry burst outughing as he pped wildly. ¡°Dude, this is sick. Who wrote this script, huh?


    I¡¯d like to meet this genius.¡±


    Right after that, Ryder opened his briefcase and assembled his super cannon at top speed, then fixed


    a pistol to his hip as well.

 Chapter 263

    Wilbur looked over. ¡°What are you doing? There are outsiders here. Don¡¯t scare them.¡±


    Harry and his friends were regr people, and Wilbur did not want them to know what this ce was


    really hiding.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Harryughed even harder. He walked up to Ryder, eyeing him challengingly as he stood


    right in front of the super cannon. ¡°Oh my goodness! We¡¯ve got a whole cannon too? This sure is some


    high¨Cbudget production! Come on, fire us a shot! Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s real!¡±


    His friendsughed along as well, as if they were watching a clown show.


    Wilbur frowned in nannoyance. Ryder paid no mind to Harry¡¯s jeers, putting away the super cannon as


    ordered.


    Harryughed again. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Are you scared you¡¯ll be exposed?¡±


    Wilbur shook his head. Ryder¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    Just then, Wolf of Venom chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty cool cannon, but it won¡¯t work


    on me. It¡¯ll be enough to take care of this idiot, though. You guys don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve killed anyone


    before, have you?¡±


    Wilbur could not take it anymore. What on earth was happening?


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Wilbur nced at Wall of Venom, before gesturing at Ryder. ¡°Get him.¡±


    Ryder picked up the weapon he had just put away, aiming it at Wolf of Venom.


    Powerful spirit energy exploded from Ryder, the pressure emanating off him in waves.


    Wolf of Venom¡¯s expression shifted as he sensed Ryder¡¯s spirit energy.


    ¡°Ambience level?¡±


    this pinn


    guy holding a gun to be


    in to be an Ambience level cultivator.


    He did not expect


    Amidst his shock, he channeled his aura to go against Ryder¡¯s spirit energy.


    That made his entire body glow, the aura illuminating his figure.


    It was clear that Wolf of Venom was a peak Aura level cultivator. No wonder Purple Rose was no match


    for him.


    But Aura was a whole level under Ambience, and he was no match for Ryder.


    Wolf of Venom was weighed down in an instant.


    The barrel of the super cannon was aimed right at him.


    All at once, the distance between both parties rippled with spirit energy that made it hard for everyone


    else to breathe.


    Harry was caught right in the middle of the two men. Despite him not being Ryder¡¯s target, the pressure


    from the spirit energy was more than he could handle.


    Harry keeled over atst, foaming at the mouth as his eyes rolled backward. He sailed himself at the


    same time, evident from the foul smelling from his pants.


    Charles and the other intruders were also affected by the pressure. They cried out in terror as they


    stumbled backward, but their legs gave way, and they could only crawl away as much as they could.


    Just then, Ryder pulled the trigger emotionlessly. A bullet shot out toward Woll of Venom at top speed,


    letting out a deafening


    noise.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Wolf of Venom howled, trying to struggle as he channeled all the aura in him.


    s, it was all in vain. He waspletely held down by Ryder¡¯s spirit energy, and the screw bullet


    went right through him as his body exploded into countless pieces.


    Upon taking Wolf of Venom down with just ane bullet, Hyder silently put the super cantion away. He


    dismantled it expertly


    within seconds, putting it back into his briefcase,


    Wilbur shook his head at the sight of the fragmented pieces of flesh littering the ground, turning back to


    the assassin.¡± What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Purple Rose.¡±


    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m not asking for your codename. Tell me your real name.¡±


    ¡°Gertridge Quick-


    Wilbur widened his eyes. He stared at Purple Rose, or rather, Gertridge Quick.


    After some time, he finally asked, ¡°What were your parents thinking, giving you a name like that?¡±


    ¡°Myst name¡¯s Quick! What¡¯s wrong with being called Gertridge?¡± Gertridge shrugged.


    Both those names were fine separately, but it was a little strange once put together.

 Chapter 264

    Wilbur stared at a now¨Crelieved Gertridge. ¡°You don¡¯t think I killed Wolf of Venom because of you,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I know. He was just too cocky,¡± Gertridge said with a smile.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°That guy has always been arrogant as hell just because he thinks he¡¯s an amazing cultivator and


    doesn¡¯t respect anyone but our leader. It¡¯s a given you were going to take him down for acting like that


    on your grounds,¡± Gertridge said.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°How are you so sure I was going to kill him?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. But as I said, I didn¡¯t have anywhere else to run. I just let fate decide,¡± Gertridge said,


    shrugging her shoulders.


    Wilbur scoffed. ¡°Leave this ce right now, and never let me see you again. Got it?¡±


    He then looked around him..


    Harry was still copsed on the ground, lying in a pool of his own filth. His friends were shivering in a


    heap, their faces pale and devoid of any of the cockiness from earlier.


    They were stricken with disbelief.


    None of them knew where that powerful, bone¨Cchilling pressure hade from


    Everything had happened too fast, and the mystery was terrifying.


    All those intruders wanted to go home right away and go to bed so they could wake up and tell


    themselves this had all just


    been a dream.


    However, Wilbur said, ¡°I guess you can stay and have your fun if you want. It¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±


    The two women burst into tears at once, and the men trembled as well.


    Wilbur scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re going to keep your mouth shut about what you saw here. Got it?¡±


    The five intruders nodded profusely.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going to have to clean this ce up.¡± Wilbur turned to leave after that with


    Ryder in tow.


    Once he was gone, Harry and his friends scrambled to get up and run for their lives. None of them


    wished to stay there for a second longer.


    Charles was terrified as well but did not run as he knew who Wilbur really was.


    Yet at the sight of the blood and flesh on the ground, he could not help but throw up in disgust.


    Gertridge called out to him at once. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Wilbur drove with Ryder in the passenger seat, the two of them heading for Mount Orient.


    The car chugged along steadily, turning and twisting along the way up.


    Ryder was as emotionless as ever, not asking where they were headed or even what the mission was


    Wilbur, out of boredom, turned on some music.


    Just then, ady in a tracksuit with a backpack on her shoulders gged them down.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryder took one look at her, and slowly put a hand on his briefcase.


    ¡°Dude, what is your problem?¡± Wilbur red at Ryder, before stopping the car and lowering his window.


    ¡°Hi, missy! Want a ride?¡±


    The woman looked to be in her thirties. Her sin was smooth and glossy, and she looked like a rich


    housewife.


    Chapter 264.


    ¡°Yes! This is my first time climbing here. I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d be this far. I¡¯m so tired.¡± The woman smiled.


    Wilbur returned a smile and said, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    The woman opened the door to the backseat. ¡°Thanks, by the way.¡±


    Wilbur smiled and reignited the engine. Ryder¡¯s hand was still resting on his briefcase.

 Chapter 265

    The woman was nothing but friendly, chatting merrily from the back. ¡°My name¡¯s Eileen Fall. What


    should I call you two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wilbur. This is Ryder,¡± Wilbur responded.


    Eileen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here alone?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Eileen sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t start. I¡¯ve been so bored.¡±


    ¡°Why did you walk instead of driving up? Are you from out of town?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t drive.¡±


    Wilbur raised his brows, Were there actually people who could not drive in this day and age?


    Eileen smiled. ¡°I really can¡¯t drive. My hands and legs stop listening to me the second I get in the


    driver¡¯s seat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. That¡¯s fine,¡± Wilbur replied with a chuckle.


    The two of them continued making small talk as the car drove on. Around noon, the driving road


    stopped near the peak and Wilbur turned off the car¡¯s engine. ¡°There¡¯s no driving from here. We can


    only walk now.¡±


    Eileen got out of the car. ¡°Thank you so much! I hope to see you again.¡±


    Wilbur waved back ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Eileen smiled, turning and walking along a winding road leading further up the mountain.


    Wilbur and Ryder got out of the car as well, watching as she disappeared from their sight.


    Ryder gripped his briefcase. ¡°There was spirit energy in her.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to scope out every single person you see? I didn¡¯t even realize there was spirit energy in


    her.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s suspicious enough for a woman appearing on the way up a mountain on her own,¡± Ryder said.


    Wilbur nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, but not every person with spirit energy is our enemy.¡±


    ¡°Just being careful.¡±


    Wilbur nced at Ryder¡¯s emotionless face and sighed. Working with people like this was so boring,


    and a pain in the neck.


    He took a few steps up to the edge of a cliff and looked down


    The drop from there seemed about a hundred meters tall. Wilbur turned around to look at Ryder. ¡°You


    alright there?¡±


    ¡°Perfectly fine,¡± Ryder said.


    Wilbur wasted no time, leaping right off the cliff. A little over fifty meters downward, hended against a


    rock protruding from the side of the cliff and pushed off harder, falling even further down.


    Ryder leaped off too, but he was holding his Alloy Dagger. Once he was out of energy, he stabbed the


    dagger into the cliff, took a breath, then continued falling


    It was a good few minutester when the two of them finally reached the very bottom, and they made


    their way further into the mountain..


    Around evening, both men came up to the edge of a canyon. Wilbur stopped in his tracks.


    Ryder said from behind, ¡°Deacon Penn, what¡¯s the mission here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my backup,¡± Wilbur said.


    Hyder¡¯s gaze fell on a hill across from him.


    The top of the hill overlooked the canyon perfectly.


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Go on, and don¡¯te down without my orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ryder turned and ran at top speed, disappearing into the thicket of trees.


    Wilbur smirked at the sight of the canyon. ¡°I¡¯m here now. Are you ready?¡±


    He slowly made his way in after that.


    The canyon was surrounded by lush mountains, but the canyon itself was devoid of any life.


    There was a smallke, but the water in it was ck and reeking of decay.


    It was only when Wilbur took a closer look that he realized the liquid in theke was blood, a congealed


    mass that had been sitting in there for years.

 Chapter 266

    Wilbur stopped in his tracks, looking at a cave deep into the canyon silently.


    The moon had juste out then, bathing the p


    the peak of the mountain in a faint glow.


    Two figures appeared above the canyon, one on each side.


    Wilbur frowned, looking to his left. Sure enough, it was Eileen.


    On the other side, however, was a foreign¨Clooking man. He was wearing red robes, with what looked


    like a pair of silver shackles on his wrists.


    Despite being hundreds of meters away, Wilbur could see them clear as day.


    The three of them seemed to spot each other at the same time.


    They paused for a moment before both Eileen and the man in the shackles leaped down into the valley


    at the same time.


    Both of them, along with Wilbur, stood in a triangr formation, observing each other from a distance.


    Wilbur was the first to speak up. ¡°To clear up any misunderstandings, should we tell each other who we


    are and why we¡¯re here first?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hi! It didn¡¯t take long for us to meet again.¡± Eileen smiled, waving at Wilbur.


    Wilbur nodded slightly. ¡°Eileen.¡±


    ¡°Eileen Fall. I¡¯m from the Kiwanis club, here to find out about the Skull Cult,¡± Eileen said at once.


    ¡°The Kiwanis Club?¡± Wilbur frowned. ¡°What business do you have with the Skull Calt?¡±


    Eileen smiled. ¡°We might be a non¨Cprofit organization, but we¡¯ve got records. We, too, have some


    vengeance against Bloodism, and any member of theirs who shows up will be our target.¡±


    ¡°I see. How did you know about this ce, then?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Eileen said, ¡°The Skull Cult tried to kill me and exposed this location while doing so.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. He turned to look at the man in shackles. ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°Greetings, you two,¡± the man smiled in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Cardinal Constantine of the Church of


    Holy Illuminati. I¡¯m sure you know that any evil being is an enemy of ours.¡±


    ¡°So, how did you know about this ce? Eileen asked.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Constantine sighed. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been trapped, Just like Miss Fall, I ran into someone from the Sleull


    Cult as a cultivator. I got this coordinate after taking them down. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same story for you


    two, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do tell us, Wilbur,¡± Eileen smiled.


    Wilbur said, ¡°I¡¯m Wilbur Penn from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Yeah, I went


    through the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve walked into a trap, then,¡± Eileen said, not scared in the slightest,


    Constantine smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what the Skull Cult has in store for us,¡±


    Wilbur nced at the cave. ¡°The surprise should be in there.¡±


    Just then, a peal of bone¨Cchillingughter rang from inside the cave.


    This was followed by a figure walking out of the cave.


    She looked like a woman in her thirties, with long, red hair falling around her shoulders. Her face was


    pale, and there were two hollow sockets where her eyes should be.


    Her torso was bare, and the bottom half of her body was made of what looked like moving blood. The


    blood wriggled and squirmed as the figure made her way over.


    This was a woman who did not seem human.


    Eileen and Constantine stood on both sides of Wilbur, facing the woman together.


    ¡°It really is you, Suelyn Onyx,¡± Constantine said.


    ¡°Who? Wilbur asked.


    Eileen said, ¡°Suelyn Onyx, the former saint of the Bloodism church. She once stole the Blood Embryo


    from the church and fled back to her home country to form the Skull Cult. I can¡¯t believe she looks like


    this now.¡®


    ¡°What was she like in the past?¡± Wilbur asked


    Eileen said, ¡°A true beauty. She won many pageants in her time.¡±


    Wilbur was surprised as well. So that was how the Skull Cult came to be.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see thating. But is the Skull Cult just her? Wouldn¡¯t that kind of give her the short end of


    the stick here?¡± Wilbur was somehow worrying for Suelyn now,


    Just then, Constantine said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. The Blood Embryo is a sacred item in Bloodism


    and contains an immense amount of power. She¡¯s probably usurped a good amount of the Blood


    Embryo¡¯s energy and grew immensely powerful.¡±

 Chapter 267

    ¡°What about her cult members? Surely she¡¯s not the only member and founder of the Skull Cult, right?¡±


    Wilbur could not understand.


    Eileen said, ¡°I think all her members are in thatke over there.¡±


    Wilbur nced at the bloodyke and nodded in realization.


    This monster had founded a cult and then turned all her cult members into blood. Bloody hell, indeed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what these people were thinking, joining the Skull Cult,¡± Wilbur said with a shrug.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    Suelyn let out a strange giggle, moving closer to the three of them as she spoke.


    ¡°They wanted to live forever, just like me. I gave them some hope, and they joined me without a doubt.


    But these people are just lowlives, far from deserving of being chosen by the Blood God! Being a


    sacrifice was their best fate.¡±


    Wilbur responded, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m curious as to why you betrayed your Bloodism church and even stole


    one of their sacred


    items.


    Suelyn burst outughing. ¡°I had the same goal as all these members of the Skull Cult when I first


    joined the church of Bloodism¨Cto live forever. But unlike them, I was chosen by the Blood God! He


    descended and made me a saint, and some other people were jealous¡­¡±


    Suelyn¡¯s voice grew in pitch, turning into a bone¨Cchilling shriek


    ¡°They were jealous of my pure soul and found every reason to pick on me! So, I stole the Blood


    Embryo and went back to my homnd because I knew I was no match for them yet. These people are


    cklisted from entering Dasha, so they had no way of getting to me. That was how I had the time to


    cultivate until I was finally powerful enough. When the Blood God descends once again and grants me


    enough strength, 1 shall return and kill them all¡±


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°How traitorous of you, but I do thank you for telling me all of that. It would¡¯ve


    taken me much longer to figure it out on my own.¡±


    ¡°I told you that because you¡¯re going to die soon, and a dead man can¡¯t tell any secrets,¡± Suelyn


    laughed.


    Wilbur said, ¡°We¡¯re fighting you three to one. I don¡¯t think you have the upper hand here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why would I even tell you toe if I didn¡¯t think I would win?¡±


    ¡°Why did I bring all three of you here?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re all powerful enough. Your flesh, blood, and spirit will make the best sacrificial


    contribution,¡± Surlyn


    screeched.


    Wilbur shrugged. ¡°Cool Thanks for thepliment.¡±


    Wee your death with an open heart and return to the arms of the Blood God. Sea of Blood!¡±


    As Suelyn howled the words, a bloody barrier arose around the canyon that formed the Sea of Blood¡¯s


    territory.


    It was simr to Jeremy¡¯s fromst time, but much more powerful.


    Wilbur and the rest almost instantly felt the air around them grow dense as if they were wading in a


    thick puddle of viscous blood.


    The pressure was not enough to stop them from moving altogether, but it was definitely enough to slow


    them down in a battle.


    Just then, Constantine let out a loud roar as a glowing halo rose from his head. The halo was


    surrounded by images of little angels flying around it, and the air was filled with a holy prayer.


    Wilbur nodded his head, impressed by the sight. He did not know just how powerful the Holy Illuminati


    was, but this alone


    was enough to let him get a vague grasp of things.


    Eileen put her backpack down, shouting out loud as well.


    A fierce wave of spirit energy surged outward, forming a set of spirit armor on Eileen¡¯s body with


    serrated swords on either.


    side of her.


    The spirit armor was burning brightly with a spirit me. The overwhelming power brake her free from


    the restrictions of the Sea of Blood¡¯s pressure at once.


    Wilbur let out a low whistle. Eileen was a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    He quietly summoned his thunder cleaver, its de burning brightly with a spirit me as strands of


    lightning bolts crackled and fizzled around it.

 Chapter 268

    The three of them had shown their powers at the same time. Constantine shouted, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to


    work with the both of you! I¡¯ll be going first.¡±


    He soared into the air after that, lifting his arms. A scorching ray of holy me shot in Suelyn¡¯s direction


    with immense power.


    At the same time, Eileen cried out as she gripped her two swords, crouching low before she charged


    toward Suelyn as well


    That was Eileen¡¯s special move, the Armor of des.


    Wilbur wielded his thunder cleaver and prepared to join the battle. Yet all of a sudden, the Sea of Blond


    rippled and no less than fifty monsters appeared out of nowhere, charging in their direction.


    These monsters were simr to wolves, but they were the size of a call. With bodies made of raw


    bloody flesh, they bared their fangs at the trio.


    The Blood Wolves charged, heading for the three cultivators¡® backs.


    ¡°Watch our backs!¡± Eileen shouted, continuing to charge at Suelyn.


    Wilbur had no choice but to turn around, fighting the Blood Wolves on his own.


    Just then, Constantine¡¯s holy light had reached Suelyn.


    Suelyn merely stuck her arm out to draw a circle in front of her. A blood shield appeared at once.


    The skeletons in the blood shield screeched and howled as though they were trying to break out of the


    shield.


    The next second, the blood shield had blocked off Constantine¡¯s holy lightpletely.


    Right on cue, Eileen had made her way next to Suelyn. Her swords spun and shed at Suelyn¡¯s torso


    multiple times.


    Suelyn let out a loud cry, the bloody spirit energy in her exploding and turning into a blood monster.


    A pair of raw, fleshy wings sprouted from her back as she grew in size to around three meters tall. A


    gigantic bloody sword. appeared in her grasp as her entire being lit up with a bloody spirit me. She


    then went into a fierce battle against Eileen.


    Surlyn¡¯s blood shield was far stronger than Jeremy¡¯s. It was able to teleport from one ce to another,


    deflecting each of Constantine¡¯s holy lights..


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Suelyn, in her new blood demon form, was not letting up against Eileen in the slightest as well. The two


    of them dueled viciously, and the overall battle was tense.


    Over on Wilbur¡¯s end, he had already taken down over a dozen Blood Wolves with his thunder cleaver.


    The Blood Wolves did not seem to fear death or pain at all. They pounced and snarled even after being


    chopped in half, continuing their onught until they werepletely dead.


    Wilbur, however, was highly trained and skilled inbat to near godlike levels.


    It was near impossible for the naked eye to make out Wilbur¡¯s figure for more than a second, and his


    thunder cleaver only. aided in his massacre.


    The Blood Wolves could not hurt Wilbur in the slightest, dying under his attacks one by one.


    Yet slowly, Wilbur realized the wolves would turn into a puddle of blood once they were dead, seeping


    into the ground and disappearing.


    At the same time, another pack of Blood Wolves would emerge from the bloodyke and charge over


    for another round of battle.


    As the fight went on, Wilbur¡¯s brows began to furrow.


    It seemed there were no limits to the Blood Wolves¡® numbers.


    Although a hundred of these wolves were not able to do anything to Wilbur, he would have to fight them


    with all his might so that they would not get in Constantine and Eileen¡¯s way.


    Wilbur weaved through the pack of wolves like a bolt of lightning, forming a barrier behind Constantine


    and Eileen. Yet his gaze hardly left the bloodyke, frowning deeply.


    ¡°My energy will never run out in here. How are you going to beat me?¡± Suelyn was starting to mock the


    three cultivators.

 Chapter 269

    Eileen scoffed. She hurled her swords outwards, and they flew through the air towards Suelyn.


    Suelyn let out a dull giggle. The blood sword in her grasp spun in a circle, forming an energy shield that


    knocked Eileen¡¯s swords away at once.


    Eileen¡¯s spirit energy exploded then, and she put her palms together. ¡°Soaring Double!¡±


    The swords seemed to whip back under Eileen¡¯smand, attacking Suelyn from multiple angles at


    the speed of light.


    Suelyn let out a howl, oblivious to the attack as sheunched an attack in Eileen¡¯s direction.


    Eileen was unable to move because she was casting the Soaring Double, and Suelyn¡¯s attack was


    about to hit her.


    Just then, Eileen cried out, ¡°Shield!¡±


    The spirit armor on her body grew, forming a gigantic body of armor around three meters tall that


    protected her in the center.


    Suelyn¡¯s attack let out a deafening sound as it collided with the armor,


    The armor glowed with spirit energy as it deflected Suelyn¡¯s attack.


    Eileen¡¯s two swords were still at work, attacking Suelyn. A Sanctuary level cultivator was not to be


    underestimated.


    Even Suelyn, in her demon form, did not dare let Eileen¡¯s swords touch her body. All Suelyn could do


    was deflect, and attack when she had the opportunity.


    At the same time, Constantine¡¯s holy light finally struck Suelyn.


    The energy from the Church of the Holy Illuminati was naturally repellent against all forces and beings


    of evil.


    However, Suelyn¡¯s powers had surpassed Constantine¡¯s. A blood shield appeared right before she was


    struck, absorbing the blow.


    Nevertheless, Constantine himself was also a Sanctuary level cultivator and was incredibly powerful.


    Under the protection of the holy light, his body lit up with spirit energy as ray after ray of holy light


    struck Suelyn hard and gave her no choice but to use up a great deal of energy to deal with his attacks.


    In the end, however, Suelyn still proved to be superior. Both Eileen and Constantine had joined forces


    against her and were only able to fight her on equal ground.


    Wilbur watched the battle while he fought off the Blood Wolves.


    The battle looked like a draw now, but Suelyn seemed to have an endless supply of energy. If this


    dragged on, the three of them would end up losing to her for sure.


    Wilbur turned his attention to the bloodke.


    He noticed that a bloody fog was starting to rise from the surface of theke.


    The fog rose up to mid¨Cair before blending into the barrier from the Sea of Blood.


    The Sea of Blood would feed this new energy back into Suelyn, making her spirit energy remain at


    peak condition at all times.


    It could be said that as long as the bloodke was not drained, Suelyn¡¯s energy would never run out.


    The three cultivator¡¯s spirit energy, however, had no way of recharging. It would not be long before they


    ended up losing.


    The bloodke was Suelyn¡¯s source of energy, and this was her territory.


    That was probably why she had lured the three of them here.


    But the bloodke was quite vast, and the blood in it had barely been depleted since the beginning of


    the battle.


    It seemed like Suelyn¡¯s energy was practically infinite.


    Wilbur swung his blood cleaver, and another few more Blood Wolves were s blood, seeping into the


    ground and returning to the bloodke.


    That was not going to cut it.


    Wilbur frowned as he began to think of a new strategy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 270

    Wilbur turned his spirit energy into a lightning bolt, channeling it into the de of the thunder cleaver.


    All at once, the thunder cleaver lit up with a blinding spark of lightning.


    Wilbur looked right at the Blood Wolves about to pounce on him. The lightning strike exploded into


    countless bolts, striking the Blood Wolves.


    The wolves cried out in agony, turning to ash.


    The Blood Wolves that died from the lightning strike had no way of turning back to blood and returning


    to theke of blood.. That way, Wilbur would be able to slowly whittle away Suelyn¡¯s energy.


    At the same time, Suelyn¡¯s battle against Constantine and Eileen reached a climactic point.


    Constantine¡¯s halo shone as the angelic figures flew and the air, filling it with prayer. Ray after ray of


    holy lightshed out toward Suelyn between Constantine¡¯s shackled hands.


    Constantine had also begun chanting amidst his attacks. A ray of holy light shot through the Sea of


    Blood, shining down on Constantine and greatly increasing his spirit energy as his attacks grew in


    strength as well.


    Eileen was still protected within her armor. Her two swords turned into a hundred and they all burned


    brightly with spirit mes, leaving a trail of light in the air as they attacked Suelyn mercilessly.


    Suelyn had grown feral. Three blood shields appeared around her, blocking off Constantine¡¯s relentless


    attacks.


    Suelyn wielded her blood shield, forming a forcefield that deflected Eileen¡¯s flying swords as she made


    her way to Eileen slowly.


    Eileen saw that and called out again, ¡°Infernal de!¡±


    The hundred swords multiplied into a thousand swords, hovering around Suelyn.


    There was a spirit energy connection between each sword, tuming them into a prison of swords.


    The Infernal de attacked, and a thousand swords shed and stabbed Suelyn at various angles. At


    last, they were able to stop Suelyn from moving closer to Eileen.


    Constantine took the opportunity to let out a cry, his holy light attacks increasing in speed and power as


    well.


    Suelyn was starting to be annoyed by the endless attacks. She let out a furious roar, and the bloodke


    began to bubble.


    Her body lit up with a blood¨Cred spirit me while the blood sword radiated with terrifying spirit energy


    as it shed in


    Eileen¡¯s direction.


    Fortunately, Eileen was strong enough to deflect Suelyn¡¯s sword energy with her armor, and the battle


    grew fiercer by the


    second


    Over on Wilbur¡¯s end, he had just thought of a n.


    Despite the fact that the lightning strike was able to whittle away the energy in Suelyn¡¯s bloodke, it


    was not doing much at once. The bloodke was quite big, and Wilbur¡¯s current method was not doing


    much.


    There was definitely more to the bloodke.


    At the thought, Wilbur let out a cry as a round, brightly¨Ccolored crystal¨Clike ball in his core soul began


    to spin. His pupils turned amber in color, and his eyelids thinned.


    That was another one of Wilbur¡¯s secret p


    ¡ª


    powers- The Dragon Crystal.


    Most cultivators¡® care souls were in the form of a whirlpool, used to absorb and store spirit energy to be


    let out during a battle.


    The more spirit energy was stored in this whirlpool, the better a fighter one was.


    But ever since Wilbur had awakened his Dragonsoul and began cultivating the Dragon¡¯s Chant, his


    core soul had turned into a


    Dragon Crystal.


    The Dragon Crystal could hold over ten times what a normal cultivator could, and it could store any


    form of energy. It could be said that Wilbur could fight over ten times more effectively than any other


    cultivator on the same level as him.


    Arge amount of spirit energy grew inside of him, and Wilbur used this to open his Iris Veritas


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was a power that he had exchanged using his grace points at the Dragon¡¯s Altar. The Iris Veritas


    could see through all illusions and dispel any phantasms.


    However, the Iris Veritas required an overwhelming amount of spirit energy to activate. That was why


    Wilbur had channeled. his Dragon Crystal


    A spiral pattern appeared in the center of Wilbur¡¯s amber pupils, turning slowly.

 Chapter 271

    ¡°I see.¡± Wilbur scoffed. He finally found out the bloodke¡¯s secret with the help of his Iris Veritas.


    Wilbur let out a cry and the thunder cleaver flew out of his grasp as he used his spirit energy tounch


    the cleaver into a powerful attack against the Blood Wolves.


    The seals between his palms shifted and morphed. Atst, he put both palms to his chest and chanted,


    ¡°Holy Wave of Thunder!¡±


    All that could be seen was a huge dark cloud condensing above the bloodke and beginning to


    shower the bloodke with countless bolts of lightning.


    However, under the pressure of Suelyn¡¯s Sea of Blood territory, the Holy Wave of Thunder was not very


    powerful


    Wilbur scoffed. The Dragon¡¯s Crystal in him spun faster, and more spirit energy surged out from him.


    With the support of the Dragon¡¯s Crystal, the Holy Wave of Thunder grew in size, looming over the


    bloodkepletely.


    Thick bolts of lightning struck the bloodke, and the surface of theke began to bubble as it


    evaporated.


    This time, Suelyn was finally enraged.


    She let out a feral howl, exploding with spirit energy as she grew to stand at around ten meters. The


    spirit me on her body burned brightly as ever as she stormed over to Wilbur like an actual giant.


    Wilbur did not even bother turning around. ¡°Do whatever it takes to hold her back! The key to beating


    her is right in thiske.¡±


    Constantine cried out loudly. The halo above him doubled in size and prayers filled the entire canyon


    as the holy light around him turned into holy mes.


    Constantine was standing among the holy mes like an angel, solemn and sacred.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There was a me between his palms as well, burning so brightly it threatened to destroy everything as


    he hurled attack after attack toward Suelyn.


    Eileen gritted her teeth as well. A spirit me around a meter tall rose up around her as her Infernal


    des doubled in power.


    A thousand swords turned into ten thousand this time, firmly holding Suelyn down as they swung at her


    mercilessly.


    The enraged Suelyn whipped her blood sword around, deflecting every one of Eileen¡¯s swords that


    came her way while she continued making her way toward Wilbur, dragging Eileen¡¯s barrier along.


    Her blood shields increased in size as well, letting out shriek¨Clike howls as the skeletons swimming on


    the shields¡® surface struggled to leave the shield.


    The blood shields firmly surrounded Suelyn, blocking off Constantine¡¯s holy mes.


    The two of them seemed to be using all of their strength but were only able to slow Suelyn down,


    unable topletely stop


    her.


    The entire canyon was brimming with rampant spirit energy, shing and letting out deafening sounds


    as the air constricted and morphed into whipping whirlwinds.


    Anyone who was below a Sanctuary level cultivator would not be able to survive being there at all. That


    was what made these cultivators so terrifyingly powerful.


    Suelyn was on herst nerve, ler rage overtaking herpletely.


    Despite that, she was more than capable of withstanding Eileen and Constantine¡¯s attacks. She even


    managed to continue moving forward under the restriction of Elleen¡¯s barrier.


    Yet Constantine and Eileen were both Sanctuary level elites. They were not that easy to deal with.


    Suelyn took quite a while to get to Wilbur


    Just then, all of Wilbur¡¯s focus was on maximizing the power of the Holy Wave of Thunder. His Dragon


    Crystal spun furiously inside of him, channeling shocking amounts of spirit energy.


    The canyon boomed thunderously with lightning bolts so bright that it was almost blinding.


    Under the relentless attack, the bloodke began to evaporate at a speed that was finally visible to the


    naked eye.


    Suelyn howled and shrieked, but she was still moving too slowly due to Eileen and Constantine¡¯s


    efforts to hold her back. Just then, Wilbur let out a cry as the dragon on his back glowed once again.

 Chapter 272

    All at once, the lightning boltsing from the Holy Wave of Thunder turned red as the power of the


    lightning strikes grew in power.


    The lightning bolts struck the bloodke mercilessly, making the blond in it boil and evaporate. Within


    just a few minutes, theke had dried up.


    Suelyn let out an agonized cry, her gigantic figure beginning to shrink as her power waned.


    Just then, Eileen roared sharply as ten thousand swords soared through the air and pierced right


    through Suelyn.


    Suelyn whipped her sword around, trying to deflect Eileen¡¯s attacks, but a good number of Eileen¡¯s


    swords still pierced through Suelyn¡¯s body.


    At the same time, Constantine¡¯s holy me seared a huge hole in her waist.


    Suelyn swayed as she copsed, her body shrinking quickly. She finally looked like a human being,


    lying on the ground unmoving


    The Sea of Blood¡¯s barrier disappeared as Eileen and Constantine heaved a sigh of relief. They turned


    around and walked


    Wilbur,


    upt


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The three of them looked at the dried¨Cup bloodke. The fist¨Csized Blood Embryoy at the bottom of


    theke silently, still radiating a bone¨Cchilling spirit energy-


    ¡°Is that the Blood Embryo?¡± Eileen¡¯s chest heaved as she gasped for air. The battle earlier had drained


    her quite a bit.


    Sweat beaded on Constantine¡¯s forehead as he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The egg¡¯s mine,¡± Wilbur said emotionlessly.


    Eileen scoffed. ¡°What right do you have to say that? The Kiwanis Club and the Bloodism church are


    sworn enemies, and we need to take everything of theirs back for research.


    ¡°This is an evil item, and the church of Holy Illuminati has reinforced that all items of evil shall be taken


    back to be cleansed,¡±


    Constantine said.


    Wilbur nced at both of them. ¡°I said it¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t make this hard for yourselves.¡±


    Eileen frowned. She took two steps back and her armor¡¯s barrier kicked into motion again.


    Constantine began to glow with holy light as well.


    Both of them seemed determined to win.


    Wilbur let out augh. ¡°Are you really going to fight me for it?¡±


    ¡°I have to take it,¡± Eileen said.


    Constantine said, ¡°Something like this cannot remain in the world. It must be taken back and thoroughly


    cleansed, then destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be a match for me?¡± Wilbur sald calmly.


    Eileen said, ¡°You used up a great deal of energy just now. I doubt you¡¯d be able to take me down.¡±


    ¡°The holy light is limitless,¡± Constantine said firmly as well.


    Wilbur nodded silently, smiling at Constantine. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong there. I know just how powerful the


    Church of Holy Illuminati is, but listen up, you¡¯re in Dasha right now, not the homnd of your church¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s expression turned cold, and he stared coldly at Constantine.


    Constantine stopped short, his expression darkening


    Yet just then, Eileen cut in with a chuckle. ¡°So what if we¡¯re in Dasha? I¡¯m a Dasha local too. The


    Kiwanis Club is full of experts, you know.


    ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? Wilbur took his Department of Paranormal Research and Defense


    license aut, waving it in front of the other two. ¡°I could just call for backup, and missiles will rain down


    upon this ce in minutes. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Constantine¡¯s expression shifted. It was clear he knew just how powerful the department was,


    Yet he still said, ¡°Do you think missiles would be able to kill me? That¡¯s hrious.¡±


    ¡°We could give it a try,¡± Wilbur said with a smile.


    Constantine¡¯s expression was ashen, but he said nothing.


    Wilbur turned to Eileen with a smile. ¡°You may be from Dasha, but the Kiwanis Club is merely a non¨C


    profit organization. I¡¯m part of the government. Remember that.¡±

 Chapter 273

    Eileen¡¯s expression darkened as well.


    Yet she gathered herself quickly enough, shing a smile. ¡°I was just joking! Come on, I don¡¯t even


    really care about stuff like this. You can have it if you want.¡±


    Constantine sneered coldly, turning around.


    Wilbur barked out augh. He leaped into theke and scooped up the Blood Embryo, then tossed it


    into his demine before returning to shore,


    The three of them then walked up to Suelyn.


    Suelyn had returned to her original form, a slender woman with stunning features. Her face was pale,


    however, and wounds littered her body. She was on herst breath.


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive?¡± Eileen eximed


    Constantine sighed. ¡°She won¡¯t be for much longer.¡±


    Just then, Suelyn looked at the three of them as she shed a painedugh. ¡°I¡¯m finally free. Thank


    you.¡±


    She closed her eyes after that, taking herst breath.


    Wilbur frowned at Suelyn¡¯s corpse wordlessly.


    Eileen said, ¡°The Skull Cult¡¯s finally ended, and the remaining gangs under them won¡¯t really be a


    problem. I¡¯ll be on my way, then. Have a good day.¡±


    H


    She turned to leave after that.


    Constantine put his palms together, and a ray of holy light enveloped Surlyn¡¯s body. She was cleansed


    just like that, disappearing without a trace.


    Wilbur nced at the shackles on Constantine¡¯s wrists in confusion. ¡°What do you have those things


    on for?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°These are the Cuffs of Faith. They were made just for me to strengthen my faith,¡± Constantine said.


    Wilbur raised his brows. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re a better believer just because you have these things


    on?¡±


    Constantine did not answer him, and so Wilbur continued to ask, ¡°You¡¯re an ascetic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a wandering cultivator,¡± Constantine said.


    Wilbur was confused. ¡°I thought you were a cardinal of the Church of Holy Illuminati?¡±


    ¡°I was expelled from the church by the Pope.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say you were a cardinal, then?¡± Wilbur asked, shocked.


    Constantine shrugged. ¡°The Pope expelled me, but he did not strip me of my title and powers as


    Cardinal. I might not be able to return to the church, but I¡¯m still a member of the Holy Illuminati.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? Wilbur asked.


    Constantine sighed. ¡°The Pope and I have some differing values, and so¡­¡±


    ¡°Dunn, you¡¯re a tough one too.¡± Wilbur could not help but marvel.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati was the biggest religion in the entire world, and the Pope could be said to


    hold terrifying power.


    Constantine was a great example of just how powerful the church was.


    He was definitely something else, able to hold differing opinions with the Page on faith and still be able


    to leave the church. alive.


    Not like that was any of Wilbur¡¯s business. ¡°Alright, then Safe travels from here. Goodbye.¡±


    Wilbur turned to leave after that.


    Constantine stood there for a while, before sighing and leaving as well.


    Ryder sat in the passenger seat on the way back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to help during the battle,


    Deacon Penn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, everything would¡¯ve turned out the same anyway,¡± Wilbur said.


    Ryder frowned. ¡°Are you sure Suelyn Onyx is dead?¡±


    ¡°She was torched to ashes under the holy light of the Church of Holy Illuminati. I doubt she¡¯d be able to


    come back to life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Will you be writing the report, or should 1?¡±


    ¡°We have to write a report?¡± Wilbur almost drove the car into a ditch.


    ¡°Of course, and it has to be extremely detailed. We¡¯ll be rewarded with some funds after that for doing


    a good job.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine. I told you everything that happened, right? Just write the report based on that. I¡¯ll take a


    look at it when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The sun was dinost out by the time Wilbur and Ryder made it back to Seke Ind.


    Wilbur took out the Strongwill Pill and swallowed it. The pill was good for strengthening his body so that


    he would not be overwhelmed by using too much energy and copsing


    Ryder went to his office and sat down in front of hisputer. He opened a new document and began


    typing away.


    Not long after that, a report was typed up with its contents as follows:


    ¡®Sanctuary level. Possesses an enormous amount of spirit energy. Thunder-centrk powers. Has some


    form of reddish special energy. Type unknown.¡±


    He sent the report out, waiting until it was delivered before deleting the record. He then opened up


    another file and began to report on the Skull Cult incident.


    Over at a random hotel.


    Eileen took a shower andy on the bed in her bathrobe. She took her phone out, flipping to a hidden


    photo album where she pulled up a picture of a man and a woman in their thirties.


    The man looked rather normal, and even a little simple. The woman, however, was positively


    breathtaking. The two of them were holding each other closely, their expressions brimming with joy.


    ¡°It really looks like him. Could it be?¡± Eileen frowned, mumbling to herself.


    She got up, pacing back and forth in the room deep in thought.


    ¡°All I have are two measly photos. How am I supposed to be sure? They both have the samest name


    and would be around the same age. Could it be merely a coincidence?¡±


    Eileen¡¯s expression shed with worry and doubt


    Sometimeter, she let out a sigh. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡±


    She took off her bathrobe, revealing her perfect figure before ducking into her coverspletely bare


    and falling asleep.


    Wilbur slept all the way till past three in the afternoon.


    He stretched his limbs out. The energy from the Strongwill pill and the night¡¯s sleep made him feel well-Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    rested, showing no signs of fatigue from the battle.


    He got ready and went to the living room to make a call.


    ¡°Hello! Beverly Torres, your personal handler speaking. How can I help you with today?¡±


    The sweet voice made Wilbur feel pleasant, and he saidzily, ¡°Beverly, help me look up the Kiwanis


    Club. Especially one of the members, Eileen Fall.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please hold on while I search the database.¡±


    About ten secondster, Beverly piped up again


    ¡°Deacon Petal, ording to my search results, the Kiwanis Club was formed forty-eight years ago.


    They are a legal non-profit organization, with the core goal of helping those in need. The organization


    was founded by a mantled couple, Samuel Penn and Jennifer Femi


    ?


    ¡°Is there more information than that? Seerns pretty surface-level,¡± Wilbur said


    ¡°Yes. ording to the information we have, the real goal of the Kiwanis Club was actually to take down


    a certain force. Their members consist of many experts, especially Samuel and Jennifer Penn. They


    are incredibly powerful.¡±


    ¡°How powerful?¡±


    Chapter 274


    2/2


    ¡°Above Sanctuary level.¡±


    ¡°How are they doing now?¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, they disappeared mysteriously in the middle of something and never appeared


    again.¡±


    How¡¯s the club doing, then?¡±


    ¡°The Kiwanis Club is currently led by an elder, with five elders taking turns every three years¡­


    ¡°What about Eileen Fall?¡±


    ¡°Eileen Fall is thirty-two years old. She¡¯s a Sanctuary level cultivator who joined the Kiwanis Club ten


    years ago. She¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Kiwanis Club would be considered a business chamber right now. Although they may look


    like businessmen, many of their members are elite cultivators going on secret missions all the time.


    The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense has not taken action against them as they are


    not much of a threat to the country.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Thank you, Beverly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Wilbur thought of something just as he was about to hang up. ¡°Help me look up this


    member from the Church of Holy Illuminati, Constantine. What¡¯s his deal?


    ¡°Got it, please hold on.¡±


    A brief momentter, Beverly said, ¡°Found it.¡±

 Chapter 275

    ¡°Constantine. Cardinal of the Church of Holy Illuminati. Got into an argument with the higher¨Cups of the


    church five years ago and was even said to have battled fiercely against the judges sentencing him. He


    was expelled from the church by the Pope, but not stripped of his title and powers as Cardinal. He¡¯s


    been wandering the world after that and entered Dasha two years ago.¡±


    ¡°He was allowed to enter the country?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Church of Holy Illuminati is a legal organization, and their members¡® identities are all


    legal as well. Constantine is a Sanctuary level cultivator, and we kept tabs on him at first. But nothing


    out of the ordinary really happened, and he¡¯s even been helping to heal and save people in


    impoverished neighborhoods. We stopped eyeing him after that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Alright. Thank you, Beverly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my duty, sir.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye. I look forward to speaking to you again.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call, falling deep into thought.


    Neither of those two were ordinary, and both of them were so mysterious that even the department did


    not have much information on them.


    However, they did not seem like much of a threat to him right now, thus there was no point in paying


    them too much


    attention.


    Just then, Ryder came over with the report.


    Wilbur nced at it. Everything was written very well with extreme detail, excluding the part about the


    Blood Embryo that Wilbur had left out.


    Wilbur said, ¡°That¡¯s very detailed. Hand it in, then.¡±


    Ryder bowed and turned to leave. Wilbur returned to his room and entered his demine.


    The Blood Embryo was lying on the ground, beating slowly like a heart.


    There was an immense energy in the Blood Embryo, but Wilbur was not the slightest bit interested as


    he tossed it right into the Dragon¡¯s Altar.


    As the ancient aura descended, the Blood Embryo let out a whining howl akin to a baby. It was quickly


    turned into grace points. after that, appearing in the golden hourss.


    Anything, regardless of how powerful it was, would be turned to grace points at the Dragon¡¯s Altar.


    The Blood Embryo got Wilbur five hundred grace points. He was overjoyed.


    It had been a while since he had gotten so many grace points


    Rubbing his hands together, Wiur perused his options.


    The screen lit up with many things that he could trade in for.


    The first thing that caught Wilbur¡¯s attention was called the Dragon¡¯s Safehaven. It allowed the


    cultivator who summoned it one minute of immunity from all danger and harm and could be used once


    each day.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wilbur¡¯s jaw dropped open.


    Immunity from all danger and harm? It might justst for one minute, but it was still mind¨Cblowing


    That could save his life one day. Having that would be the same as having an extra life.


    Why would he not take it?


    Yet upon taking a closer look, he saw that it cost five hundred and thirty grace points. He had just


    enough points,bined with those left fromst time.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened at once.


    He had wanted to get Faye a Marrow Cleansing Pill so that she would be able to be a cultivator,


    but he would not have any grace points left if he were to take the Dragon¡¯s Safehaven.


    What a sly fox this old dragon was, tempting Wilbur with all kinds of mind¨Cblowing powers so that he


    would constantly feed In contributions in exchange for grace points.


    ¡°Motherf*cker, ¡°Wilbur cursed, but he still ended up choosing the Dragon¡¯s Safehaven.


    Fape¡¯s Marrow Cleansing Pill would have to wait. There was no rush, anyway.


    However, Wilbur was going to have to put in the work to look for contributions in exchange for grace


    points if he was going to make Faye a cultivator.


    That wretched dragon.


    A new spell in Dragonspeak appeared in Wilbur¡¯s spirit after he traded the grace points.


    Wilbur sighed, leaving the Dragon¡¯s Altar and returning to his room to begin meditating.


    Over in the west, on some abandoned in.

 Chapter 276

    It was a desert without a person in sight within a thousand¨Ckilometer radius.


    Yet in the middle of this desert was a terrifying ce.


    It was the Skeleton Fields, formed by countless skeletons


    In the middle of the Skeleton Fields was a throne made of skulls.


    A tall figure sat on the skull throne, hunched over one of the throne¡¯s armrests as if he were half¨C


    asleep.


    The figure was wearing a red cloak, his face hidden in the hood of the cloak, so it was hard to see his


    face. He seemed to have fused with the skull throne and the Skeleton Fields for an unknown period of


    time.


    Not long after, an elder in gray robes walked up to the skull throne with the help of a cane forged out of


    bones, and then got to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    his knees.


    ¡°Oh mighty Blood God, the evolution of the seventh Blood Embryo has failed and disappeared.¡±


    The man on the skull throne did not move. A low and dulll voice rang through the air.


    ¡°Is that so? I guess no one is powerful enough yet for the power of the Blood Embryo.¡±


    The elder in the gray robes sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Suelyn Onyx had such a pure soul, and even she was


    unable to absorb it. It¡¯s going to be hard for us to find someone else for this.¡±


    ¡°We can take our time, there¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ve waited for so long, what¡¯s a bit more?¡± the man on the


    throne said.


    ¡°Yes, mighty Blood God.¡±


    ¡°Also, have the apostle of the seventh embryo make a trip to Dasha. Find out everything that


    happened, and how the Blood Embryo disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mighty Blood God.¡±


    The man on the throne waved a hand, and the entire desert seemed to move along with it.


    The elder in gray bowed before getting up to leave.


    All that was left was the Blood God, remaining there with the Skeleton Fields,pletely unmoving


    ¡±


    Over on Seke Ind, Faron and Elsa came to Wilbur¡¯s room, their arms filled with takeout bags and


    liquor bottles.


    Wilbur came out of his room, ncing at the both of them. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink. We haven¡¯t done that in a while. You¡¯re free tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡± Faron grinned at


    Wilbur


    Wilbur shook his head, and the three of them sat down in the living room toy out the food.


    Just then, Wilbur took out a Strongwill Pill and handed it to Els.. ¡°Take this. I¡¯ll channel spirit energy into


    your body, and you¡¯ll be able to begin cultivating.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, dude!¡± Elsa was overjoyed, swallowing the pill at once.


    Wilbur did as he had mentioned andpleted the first step of cultivation not long after.


    He then told Elsato meditate for the next few days and she would be done.


    Elsa got to her feet. ¡°Thank you so much, Wiir. I¡¯ll get to it now.¡±


    She turned to leave right after.


    Faron stared after her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drinking with us?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I have the time to be doing that?¡± Elsa headed right to her room.


    Faron cursed after her, but Wilbur chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s up with the both of you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll drink if she doesn¡¯t want to!¡± Faron fumed as he poured himself and Wilbur a ss, the twn of


    them taking a long swig.


    A few drinkster, Faron said, ¡°Cape¡¯s having a concert with all these big celebrities right now. Wanna


    go have a look?¡±


    ¡°What concert is this?¡± Wilbur asked, annoyed.


    Faron smiled, ¡°Willow Corp has officially changed its name to Cape Mall, and a few celebrities are


    coming to celebrate the runch of the ce. One of them is Sammy Shandon, a pop star.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m not interested,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faron said, ¡°I knew that. That¡¯s why I came looking for you to have a drink¡±


    Just then, Wilbur¡¯s phone rang with a call from Faye, who sounded rather nervous when she said,


    ¡°Wilbur, there¡¯s trouble at the concert. Can you pleasee over?¡±

 Chapter 277

    Wilbur frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Some people have had too much to drink, and they¡¯re about to start a fight,¡± Faye responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Wilbur set down his ss and got up to leave. Faron hurried to follow behind him.


    The both of them got into the same car and drove straight to the stadium.


    The concert was on a smaller scale. It was held just to promote Cape International¡¯s newmercial


    district project.


    Despite that, there were still thousands in the crowd. There would be trouble if anything happened.


    Wilbur and Faron rushed to the stadium and were let backstage upon confirming their identities.


    Faye was seen speaking to a prettydy..


    Faron pointed at thedy. ¡°That¡¯s Sammy Shandon.¡±


    Wilbur nodded. He came up to the stage, ncing out at the crowd.


    All he could see was the audience overwhelmed with emotion, yelling for a refund.


    The security guards were doing their best to maintain order, but there were several thousand people in


    the audience causing a ruckus that 180 guards could hardly handle.


    Faye spotted Wilbur and ran over. ¡°What are we gonna do?¡±


    ¡°Have the Special Forces handle this, Security¡¯s not going to cut it,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faye said, ¡°I¡¯ve given them a call. They¡¯re on their way.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye seemed less anxious now that Wilbur was here, and she took a breath before saying. ¡°This guy,


    Barry Lance, imed to be a superfan of Sammy Shandon, and had a bit too much to drink. He was


    making perverted gestures toward her from the front row and Sammy stopped her performance. That¡¯s


    why the crowd¡¯s demanding a refund.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t they just kick him out?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye sighed. ¡°Apparently, Barry is a person with a bit of power. He¡¯s got more than ten bodyguards


    around him, so security can¡¯t get to him at all. In the end, I had to get Jose to hold him down. They¡¯re


    all in the VIP lounge right now.¡±


    Wilbur fell into thought upon hearing this.


    The concert had been held to promote Cape International, and it would all go to waste if it ended in


    shambles. More than that,


    it might even be a stain on Cape¡¯s reputation and be used against them. This had to be dealt with well.


    A whileter, Wilbur slowly said, ¡°Tell Jose to hold him down and get physical if the guy refuses to


    cooperate. Sammy can keep performing, Special Forces will show up and sober the guy up. I doubt


    he¡¯d dare to go against them. If that still doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll do something about it.¡±


    Who in Sechertown dared to mess with Wilbur?


    Faye nodded at once, and the n was set in action.


    A few phone callster, Faye returned backstage to talk to Sammy.


    Soon after, a team of officers arrived and entered the VIP lounge at once.


    Wilbur recognized the leader. He was an officer worlding under Elsa.


    Wilbur followed the officers to the lounge as well, but he did not enter. He just wanted to see if he


    recognized Barry,


    Barry was still in a heated argument with Jose, shouting at Jose that he would have Jose¡¯s head if they


    were in Toneville now.


    Jose was following Faye¡¯s orders to not cause a scene, watching over Barry with gritted teeth and


    making sure he could not go out to cause there trouble.


    Jose had clearly shown Barry a thing or two, and Barry did not dare to ask his bodyguards to get


    physical with Jose because of


    that.


    The officers entered the lounge, and the leader said to Barry and his men at once,


    d his men at once, ¡°What the f* starting trouble just because you¡¯ve had too much to drink?¡±


    the f*ck do you think you¡¯re del


    you think you¡¯re doing.


    ¡°Watch your attitudel Barry retorted.


    The leader steered. ¡°This is the only attitude you¡¯ll see. Deal with it. You¡¯re alling back with me to


    the station for being a public nuisance.¡±


    Barry was clearly shocked at the officers springing into action so quickly and sobered up quite a bit. He


    furned, ¡°You¡¯d be dead if we were in Toneville.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The leader looked coldly at him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Barry scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m sober now and don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯m going back to Toneville.¡±


    He turned away with his men, preparing to head outside.


    The leader called out at once, ¡°Trying to leave after causing trouble?¡±

 Chapter 278

    ¡°What? Are you really going to arrest me? I¡¯m warming you! Don¡¯t mess with the.¡± Barry was holding


    his ground as well.


    Just then, Jose whispered into the leader¡¯s ear, ¡°Just make sure he leaves. Miss Yves doesn¡¯t wish for


    more trouble toe out of something minor like this.¡±


    The leader nodded, and said to Barry, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out, but I won¡¯t be as kind if you cause any more t


    trouble.¡±


    Barry scoffed, then turned to leave.


    The leader fallowed closely behind him until they were out of the stadium.


    Wilbur snorted. Some people really thought that they could do whatever they wanted just because they


    had a bit of money.


    Jose came out of the lounge, hurrying to bow to Wilbur


    Wilbur patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to do so,¡± Jose said at once.


    Wilbur smiled and went backstage with Jose.


    Just then, Sammy had finally agreed to return to the stage after Faye had spoken to her.


    The music started, and Sammy took the stage in a stunning outfit. The crowd erupted with cheers, and


    the concert was back


    on track


    Faron smiled. ¡°Sammy really is beautiful¡±


    ¡°Do you want to ask if she can spend the night with you? Wilbur snickered.


    Faron¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What are you trying to imply, bro? I¡¯m calling mywyers.¡±


    ¡°You rich boys love pulling that card, don¡¯t you,¡± Wilbur teased.


    Faron sighed Yeah, right. That¡¯s if my dad doesn¡¯t kill me first.¡±


    Just then, Faye walked over. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing We¡¯re just making small talk,¡± Wilbur hurried to say.


    Faye let out a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Harry guy to be such a pain. We almost got into so much


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°It seems like he likes Sammy a lot,¡± Faron said.


    Sammy¡¯s sake too. That¡¯s why they were so angry when she


    Faye said, ¡°Yeah, I could tell Most of the crowd tonight came for Sam refused to perforin.¡±


    ¡°It should be fine now. I¡¯ll be heading back, then,¡± Wilbur said


    Faye nodded ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch the show?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to watch?¡± Wilbur turned to leave. Faron waved at Faye as the two men made their way


    back home to drink. They were just about to start having fun when they were cut off.


    Faye watched them leave and let out a long sigh.


    For some reason, whenever something happened, Wilbur would be the first person she thought of


    It felt like anything could be resolved as long as Wilbur was around.


    Faye did not know when she began to rely on him so much..


    After letting out another long sigh, Faye went back to work


    Barry got into his stretch limousine after he left the stadium, taking a furious swig of whiskey before


    hurling the ss on the floor and shattering it ¡°How f*clding dare you, Sammy Shandon. I¡¯ll teach you a


    lesson real soon. We¡¯re going back to

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Toneville.¡±


    The chauffeur started driving Barry back to Toneville.


    Faron and Wilbur returned to Seke Ind, continuing their drinking session.


    One whole bottleter, Faron¡¯s face was flushed as he said, ¡°Dude, something fun will happen in


    Toneville real soon. Wanna Co?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so fun about Toneville?¡± Wilbur papped a nugget into his mouth.


    Faron smirked ¡°I remember you said that you were looking for antiques that wouldst forever, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Faron leaned closer into Wilbur¡¯s car. ¡°There¡¯s going to be an underground auction in Toneville in two


    days. I was told it¡¯s going to be good.¡±


    ¡°How good could stuff at an auction be?¡± Wilbur was unimpressed.


    Faron said, ¡°You can¡¯t be too sure about that. Who knows? You might even find some things that even


    the national museum


    doesn¡¯t know about.¡±


    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Wilbur asked,


    Faron nodded, ¡°Yup.¡±


    Wilbur fell silent for a while before saying ¡°It¡¯s illegal. Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°What can I do, man?¡± Faron shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s all organized under a legal front. We wouldn¡¯t be able to


    get anything even if weunched an investigation. Besides, anyone who can hold an auction like this


    would probably be someone with significant influence in the system. Surely you know that better than


    me.¡±


    Wilbur chuckled. Yes, not everything was as easy to control as it seemed.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind taking a trip if it really is as good as you make it out to be,¡± Wilbur said.


    Faron smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you Ted Dominic¡¯s contact. Call him in two nights and he¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°I need to call someone for this?¡± Wilbur asked.


    ¡°Of course. An illegal auction like this isn¡¯t open to just anyone. Ted¡¯s a pretty well-known broker around


    these parts, specializing in getting people ess to events like this. He¡¯s got a pretty impressive social


    network.


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll take a trip there. I just might find something useful.¡±


    Wilbur was on the lookout for a contribution to get Faye a Marrow Cleansing Pill Despite finding


    something worth contributing not bring guaranteed, it was still worth trying his luck


    Besides, Faron and Elsa were both cultivators now. Faye was the only one left and it was honestly a


    little unfair.


    The two men drank untilte in the night, chatting about the auction. Finally, Faye returned home


    looking rather tired.


    She sighed at the sight of the two tipsy men. ¡°You sure look like you¡¯re having fun. I¡¯m about to pass


    out from the exhaustion.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Faye sat down, pouring herself a ss. She took a sip, then let out a long sigh before saying,


    ¡°Everything ended perfectly. I was even going to ask Sammy to lunch tomorrow so we could all get


    together, but she had to leave right after to catch her next performance.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe these washed-up celebrities are still busy,¡± Faron chuckled.


    Wilbur asked, ¡°Did she use to be really big?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, bro. Sammy blew up internationally five years ago with just one song, but she¡¯s been dropping


    in poprity ever since for some reason. She¡¯s still got a lot of fans, though,¡± Faron said.


    Wilbur nodded. Faye finished her drink and said, ¡°I¡¯m spent, I¡¯m going to bed. You two should get some


    rest too.¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m going to do just that. Goodnight,¡± Faron said.


    Faye and Earon left, so Wilbur went to bed as well. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The next afternoon, Wilbur woke up and packed a small travel bag. Seeing as Faron had still not sent


    him Ted¡¯s mumber,


    Wilbur headed to Faron¡¯s ruoin.


    Farun was snoring loudly on the living room floor. It was clear that he had a little too much to drink the


    previous night.


    Wilbur huffed, kicking Faron¡¯s bottom. ¡°Wake the f*ck up. Do you know what time it is?¡±


    Faron rubbed his bottom as he opened his eyes blearily. He nced at his watch and seemed to sober


    up.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m sk ipping work today.¡± Farony back down, prepared to go right back to sleep.


    Wilbur red at him, aiming another kick at his bottom. ¡°Are you serious? Do you remember what you


    said to mest night?¡±


    20


    ¡°What is it, bra?¡± Faren groaned in frustration.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The auction. Ted Dominic. You were supposed to send me his number.


    Do you remember now?


    Faron furrowed his brows before smacking himself on the forehead. ¡°Oh my f*cking g od! I cked


    out.¡±


    He whipped out his phone at once and sent a number to Wilbur, ¡°Don¡¯t mention me once you¡¯re there,


    bro.¡±


    ¡°Of course, You¡¯re Mister Campbell, aren¡¯t you? Exclusive man.¡± Wilbur turned to leave after that.


    Faron chuckled awkwardly, climbing onto the couch and falling back to sleep.


    Wilbur got into his car and drove over Toneville at once.


    Tuneville was a second-ss city in Kardun Province, which was around a five hour drive from


    Seechertown.


    It was a little past three in the afternoon when Wilbur arrived.


    He took out his phone and booked himself a room at one of the top hotels around him, then drove over


    there.


    ¡°The Starry Hotel,¡± Wilbur muttered as he read the sign on the building. He then went inside to get his


    keycard to his room.


    It was a luxuriously decorated five-star hotel, and the cost for a night there was not cheap.

 Chapter 280

    Of course, money was not a problem for Wilbur. All he cared about wasfort.


    He sat down in the living room of his suite and dialed Ted¡¯s number. The call connected and a voice


    could be heard answering the call, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mister Dominic?


    ¡°Speaking Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Wilbur Penn. I heard there was an auction happening tomorrow night. Could you help me with


    that?¡±


    ¡°How did you get my number?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get into that. We¡¯ll do this by the rules.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as you know what the rules are. One hundred thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°No problem, when can we meet?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The Starry Hotel¡±


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock, by the pond in the hotel garden.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The call ended, and Wilbur chuckled.


    What a guy, demanding a hundred thousand dors upfront. That made Wilbur hopeful.


    He nced at his watch. It was only a little over five, so Wilbur rested a little before heading downstairs


    to eat. He arrived the hotel garden at a little past seven.


    The garden was not big but made for a beautiful view with various trees and flowers.


    Wilbur strolled around on his own, making his way to the middle of the garden where a pond with a


    fountain was located.


    There were many chairs nearby for the guests to sit on, so Wilbur took a seat on one of them while he


    waited.


    Not long after that, a man wearing sunsses and a floral shirt walked over and sat down on the seat


    by the pond.


    Wilbur waved at him. ¡°Mister Dominic?¡®


    The man looked over, then got up at once and walked up to Wilbur. ¡°Mister Penn?¡±


    Wilbur nodded. Ted got straight to the point. ¡°Follow the rules. I¡¯ll get you in there.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Wilbur transferred the hundred thousand dors at once. Ted put his phone away and took off his


    sunsses. ¡°You¡¯re a man of your word, so I¡¯ll keep mine too. Be here again at seven o¡¯clock in the


    evening tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Wilbur smiled.


    Just then, a woman walked past them, catching both their attention


    She was wearing sunsses but had slender curves that her dress lugged around, radiating a charm


    that made Wilbur and Ted take another nce at her.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Ted chucked.


    Wilbur, however, was a little surprised, wondering. Isn¡¯t that Sammy Shandon? What is she doing over


    here?!


    Sammy sat down in a more secluded spot, staring at the water in a daze.


    Ted and Wilbur exchanged smiles, and Wilbur was about to leave.


    Just then, a dozen men charged over and surrounded Sammy. A middle¨Caged man appeared from


    behind, shouting and cursing ¡°You b*tch! How f*cking dare you! Was it really so f*cking hard to just


    have dinner with me?¡±


    Sammy¡¯s expression darkened and then turned her head to look away.


    Wilbur¡¯s eyes widened. That was Barry Lance! What a small world indeed!


    Barry stormed up to Sammy, his breath reeling of alcohol ¡°Sammy Shandon, I only asked you out of


    courtesy You¡¯re far from who you were five years ago.¡±


    Sammy was fuming but remained silent,


    Barry sneered, turning to his men. Take her back.¡±


    His men sprang into action, and Sammy¡¯s expression changed. She was, after all, a celebrity, and that


    was far too embarrassing.


    Wilbur could not take it any longer and shouted, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, bullying a woman like


    that?¡±

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Wilbur stood in front of Sammy, cking those men from harming her.


    Barry instantly sneered upon seeing that. He asked, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you meddle in


    my business?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®If you are neutral in situations of injustice, you have chosen the side


    of the oppressor¡¯?¡± Wilbur asked nonchntly.


    He did not want to meddle, but Barry had gone too far. Ignorance might be excusable if he did not


    know, but he would be wrong to stand by and watch it happen in front of him.


    Moreover, Saminy did a promotional concert for Cape Consortium. If she were to be involved in a


    scandal, the promotional efforts would turn into a joke.


    Barryughed when he heard what Wilbur said. He pointed at him and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the first


    person who has the gall to meddle in my business in Toneville. Beat him up.¡±


    Barry was extremely arrogant. He wanted to beat Wilbur into a pulp even though they were in public.


    Wilbur frowned. Suddenly, Ted jogged over and said politely, ¡°Mister Lance, please calm down. We can


    talk this out.¡±


    Barry nced at Ted and asked coldly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I do know him.¡± Ted nodded.


    Barry scoffed coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sparing you for Ted¡¯s sake. Get lost right now and I won¡¯t trouble


    you.


    Ted instantly froze in ce. He chuckled wryly after a moment, then whispered to Wilbur, ¡°He¡¯s the


    richest billionaire in Toneville. We can¡¯t afford to mess with him. Hurry up and apologize. We¡¯ll leave


    right after that.¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize? So what if he¡¯s a billionaire? Do you think I¡¯m scared of him?¡± asked Wilbur


    nonchntly.


    Ted anxiously said, ¡°Sir, you might not know this. He has a younger brother who is the tyrant in


    Toneville, the ruthless boss of a mafia. You¡¯ll die If you mess with him.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see. So, the younger brother is a madia h o ss while the older brother is the richest man in Toneville.


    They basically ran Toneville then.¡± joked Wilbur.


    Ted frowned and said, ¡°Of course. Hurry up and apologize. We really can¡¯t afford to mess with them.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You should go. Don¡¯t forget about our arrangement for tomorrow night,¡± said


    Wilbur.


    Ted wanted to persuade him further, but Barry was clearly annoyed at that point. He yelled, ¡°Beat him


    up.¡±


    His subordinates lunged toward Wilbur. Ted had no choice but to stay far away.


    Wilbur was his client, but he could not afford tu iness with Barry. Helping out his client was one thing,


    but he would not want to get beaten up for his client. His life might be in danger.


    This guy is so stubborn. He deserves it.¡¯ Ted sighed and felt sorry for Wilbur.


    Barry¡¯s subordinates tried to brutally attack Willor.


    Wilbur smiled and defeated them in the blink of an eye. The men were whining in pain on the ground,


    and they all looked


    bruised.


    Ted was stunned, and Barry was inplete disbelief.


    Sammy also seerned cked. She removed her sunsses and looked at Wilbur


    Wilbur approached Barry and stood in front of him, then patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Mister Lance,


    you better nut cross the line.¡±


    ¡°I paid her a lot of money for the concert, but she¡¯s being a stuck-up bi tch. Isn¡¯t that a bit unreasonable


    of her? Barry was shocked, but he was not a cowardly man, so he showed no fear.


    Chapter 281


    Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°I understand, but she¡¯s not consenting to it, so don¡¯t force it. Why do you


    have to make it so difficult for everyone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Barry Lance, and I¡¯ve never been mistreated like this. You know how to fight, but it doesn¡¯t mean


    anything. There are tons of people who can defeat you,¡± said Barry,


    Wilburughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°I know there are people more powerful than me, but you


    clearly aren¡¯t. You won¡¯t take her away as long as I¡¯m here today.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman who brought along two men rushed toward them.


    The woman hurriedly approached Sammy and told her, ¡°D aamn it! Why did you leave during the meal?


    You¡¯ve angered Mister


    Lance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to sing, not to escort lin,¡± Sammy retorted angrily.

 Chapter 282

    The woman sighed and said, ¡°Sammy, you¡¯re not the same as five years ago. He spent a lot of money


    to hire you, but you won¡¯t show him any respect. I¡¯m having a hard time as your agent.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawson, I don¡¯t feel so well today. Can we forget about it tonight?¡± Sammy asked with a frown.


    Miss Lawson sighed and walked toward Barry. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Mister Lance,


    Sammy isn¡¯t feeling well. We should cancel the dinner party tonight. She has a concert performance


    tomorrow night. How about having her apany you after she¡¯s rested?¡±


    Barry Ignored her and looked at Wilbur, warning him, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. We¡¯ll meet again very soon.¡±


    After that, he turned and left. Miss Lawson and her assistants hurriedly followed behind Barry and


    apologized.


    Noticing that their boss had left, Barry¡¯s subordinates quickly scrambled to their feet and fled the scene


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They were the only ones who knew how hard Wilbur had hit them.


    Wilbur stood in front of Sammy and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me,¡± Sammy said with a frown.


    Wilbur was stunned. He could not believe that she was mad at him for helping her.


    Sammy looked at Wilbur and said coldly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about. You men are all the same.


    You think that I¡¯ll be grateful and have a crush on you just because you can fight and you helped me,


    right? I¡¯ve seen enough men like you before.¡±


    Wilbur was speechless. ¡®How can someone like this exist?¡±


    He shook his head and left. He did not want to stay since she was giving him the cold shoulder.


    Ted chased after him and said, ¡°Mister Penn, our agreement has to be canceled.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Wilbur coldly.


    Ted sighed and said, ¡°You just provoked Barry Lance. You should know that his younger brother is


    Xavier Lance, and he¡¯s in the mafia. People died because of him. I do like making money, but I prefer


    being alive.¡±


    Wilbur turned cold and said, ¡°You epted my money


    ¡°I can give you a refund,¡± Ted replied.


    ed time t


    tomorrow night, you won¡¯t


    Wilbur sneered coldly and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. If I don¡¯t see you at our agreed ever work in


    Toneville again.¡±


    Ted was intimidated by Wilbur and froze in ce.


    Sammy stood up and slowly walked past Wilbur. Her swaying figure revealed a ne that she wore.


    Wilbur had a look and he instantly frowned. He hurriedly called out after her, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Sammy turned around and looked at Wilbur with a cold gaze. She asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What


    do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your ne,¡± he said.


    Sammy hurriedly covered her chest. She blushed and said, ¡°I knew you men are perverts. What are


    you looking at?¡±


    ¡°At your ne. There is a huge problem with your ne,¡± he said while frowning.


    Sammy sneered and said, ¡°Please find a better way to strike up a conversation. This ne has


    been blessed by a monk and is worth five hundred thousand dors. Do you really think there¡¯s a


    problem with it?¡±


    Wilbur shrugged and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re really unlucky, then. You¡¯re going to spend your whole life in


    bad luck by wearing that ne,¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t,¡± she cursed


    He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ve said my piece, but I¡¯d advise you to get rid of


    that ne as soon as possible¡±


    Then, Wilbur turned and walked away, leaving Sammy to stand there in a daze.


    Ted looked frantic. He frowned and left in a hurry.


    Sammy was dumbfounded for some time. She watched Wilbur leave and scoffed coldly. She said,


    ¡°He¡¯s just trying to act all mysterious. I know what he¡¯s up to.¡±

 Chapter 283

    Sammy left feeling frustrated. She went back to her penthouse suite andy on the bed. She felt like


    she was in turmoil.


    She had been down on her luck for the past few years. Her records flopped, and her poprity kept


    plummeting. Fees for her appearance were getting lower and lower, to the point where she could barely


    make ends meet. The situation had left her anxious and depressed


    ¡°Does it really have anything to do with the ne though? she wondered.


    She removed the ne. It was a tinum ne with a red ruby pendant.


    She remembered when she was at the peak of poprity. Her best friend, who was also a singer, spent


    a lot of money on the ne during a trip to Rnd. She also hired a monk to bless the ne for


    luck and prosperity.


    ¡°My best friend is so nice to me. How can my failing career possibly have anything to do with this


    ne?¡±


    She thought about it, then put on the ne again. It was a symbol of their friendship, so she could


    not throw it away. ¡°That guy is just making up nonsense.¡®


    She crawled onto the bed, but she could not fall asleep. Her mind kept reying the scene of Barry¡¯s


    harassment and her falling career. It frustrated her greatly.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was also on his bed. He thought about the ne Sammy wore, and he could not


    help but shake his head.


    He knew something was wrong the moment heid eyes on it. He inspected it with his spirit energy and


    discovered a curse


    inside.


    Then, he looked at Sammy. She looked great because she was wearing makeup.


    However, her gaze was unenergetic. Her spirit energy was all over the ce, which meant she was


    affected by the curse.


    He wondered why her enemy would do something so horrible to her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, Wilbur decided to stay out of it because of her attitude. He felt like he should focus on the


    auction. He was hoping to discover something tomorrow night.


    Meanwhile, Ted had been waiting outside Barry¡¯s suite after he left. Barry walked out looking drunk.


    Ted quickly approached and greeted him. Barry nced at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mister Lance. I¡¯m here to tell you that guy had nothing to do with me. Someone introduced him to


    me because he wanted to attend tomorrow night¡¯s auction. We really just met,¡± exined Ted


    Barryughed. He patted Ted on the shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart one. My brother is still on his


    way back from out of town, and he¡¯s heading toward Toneville right now. In that case, we¡¯ll deal with


    him tomorrow night, and then I¡¯ll take care of that woman, Sammy Shandon. I¡¯ll show them who¡¯s in


    charge in Toneville.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. You and your brother run Toneville, after all,¡± said Ted whileughing along


    Harryughed and said, ¡°You know how things are. Keep an eye on him and report his location to me


    at all times. Make sure he doesn¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mister Lance,¡± said Ted while nodding and bowing.


    Barryughed and headed toward the room. He yelled, ¡°Get twodies in here right now. I¡¯m super


    pissed off.¡±


    His subordinates immediately went off to make arrangements.


    Ted wiped the sweat off his forehead. The Lance brothers were the tyrants in Toneville. The ce was


    fully under their control, other than Saul Mendes, who was living discreetly on his own. Ted felt like


    Wilbur was unfortunate to have messed with the brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, buddy, but I can¡¯t afford to mess with these two,¡± muttered Ted to himself. He sighed and left.


    The next evening.


    Wilbur arrived at the garden as agreed upon. Ted had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Wilber smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite punctual.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I epted your money,¡±ughed Ted


    Are you not aftald of Barry?¡±


    Ted shrugged and said, ¡°I still am, but you can fight. I¡¯m more scared of you.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Can we go now?¡± asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Ted looked at his watch and said, ¡°We ran. It¡¯s at the rooftop banquet hall.¡±


    Wilbur was taken aback. He asked slowly, ¡°It¡¯s right here? And you dared to charge me a hundred


    thousand dors for this?¡±


    ¡°Buddy, you can¡¯t get in without me no matter how close you are,¡± replied Ted


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 284

    They walked to the hotel and took the elevator to the rooftop


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The rooftop was a banquet hall. Men in ck suits stood at the entrance of the elevator lobby. They


    filled the entire corridor and gave off a daunting presence.


    It was clearly closed off to the public.


    They were stopped by those men as soon as they stepped out of the elevator. Ted stepped forward and


    said, ¡°He¡¯s with me, and he¡¯s the boss. I vouch for him.¡±


    Ted seemed to be a regr there who was very familiar with the ce. The leader of the bodyguards


    nced at Wilbur, nodded, then allowed him to enter.


    Wilbur looked at the neverending line of men in ck suits as he walled. He said, ¡°You have quite the


    reputation here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been messing around in Toneville since I was a kid. Everyone here shows me some respect.¡±


    Wilbur nodded. People like Ted may not be of high status, but he was well¨Cconnected. When people


    needed something, they would seek help from someone like him. He was the kind of person who could


    navigate social circles with ease, a jack of all


    trades.


    Wilbur noticed that many people were seated inside upon arriving at the banquet hall. There were also


    hundreds of men in ck suits standing around, openly carrying swords on their backs.


    Ted led Wilbur to their seats. Wilbur sald, ¡°The owner of this ce knows how to n an auction¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this auction would have ended a long time ago if he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Wilbur smiled and waited in silence.


    Thirty minutester, all the guests finally arrived. The door of the banquet hall was closed, and so


    began the auction.


    Four items were auctioned away without garnering Wilbur¡¯s interest


    Although the items were nice, they did not meet his expectations.


    The fifth piece was then presented for auction. It was a bronze sword. The sword was a first¨Css


    cultural relk that was expressly prohibited by the state from being sold or taken out of the country.


    Those who were knowledgeable could tell that it probably came from an ancient tomb, and it was a


    very valuable item.


    Wilbur inspected it and immediately decided he wanted it.


    The sword contained a certain power, which was good enough as a sacrifice.


    Wilbur had a smile on his face as he made the first bid for 30 million dors.


    Someone raised the bid, but Wilbur did not get riled up, slowly raising his bid.


    Some bidders quit, but there were two bidders who kept bidding against Wilbur, They would not relent.


    They were determined to get the sword


    Wilbur stayed calm and slowly raised his bid. The bronze sword was up to 140 million dors because


    of their contest.


    The onlookers were quite surprised by that point.


    The auctioned item was nice, but it was from an unloon source. It was not a worthwhile bid.


    However, Wilbur did not rare about that. He raised the bid up to 200 million cars. The twopeting


    bidders finally gave up and the auctioneer dered Wilbur the owner of the bronze sword.


    The crowd apuded and Wilbur chuckled. He transferred the money without any hesitation.


    Just as he was about to take the bronze sword, a buff, bald man slowly emerged from behind a folding


    screen. He looked at Wilbur with a sinister smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re not taking this piece with you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Wilbur coldly.


    Someone from the crowd eximed that it was Mister Lance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mister Lance showed up personally.¡±


    ¡°It seems like trouble from the looks of it, right?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. This guy is in huge trouble.¡±


    The crowd started to gossip.


    The man who was known as Mister Lance rubbed his bald head and asked Wilbur, ¡°Did you beat up my


    brother¡¯s men?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve beaten up a lot of people before. Who is your brother?¡± asked Wilbur rally.


    Mister Lanceughed. He looked at the hundreds of people in the room and said, ¡°I never expected to


    meet someone who doesn¡¯t know me and my brother in Toneville.¡±

 Chapter 285

    Wilbur chuckled upon hearing that and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you? Do I need to know you?¡±


    His words instantly caused an uproar among the crowd


    The Lance brothers were well known. Xavier Lance had been in the mafia since he was a kid, and he


    was famous for being ruthless.


    He had encountered an expert who taught him how to fight when he was a teenager, and he became


    exceptionally skilled inbat. He ruled over Toneville from then on, and no one dared to cross him.


    The older brother, Barry Lance, was clever and used his younger brother¡¯s reputation on the streets as


    a steppingstone to enter the business world. He went through it all, and he eventually built the Lance


    financial empire.


    The Lance brothers had been running Toneville ever since Saul Mendes announced his retirement and


    lived in seclusion.


    we were.


    Any businessmen in Toneville had to bow down to the brothers, no matter how sessful they


    They could not believe this young man standing in front of them disrespected the Lance brothers while


    in Toneville. He was getting into a load of trouble.


    They all looked at Wilbur and shook their heads. They knew he was doomed.


    Suddenly, Xavier sneered coldly and said, ¡°You dare to talk back, huh? You¡¯ll soon find out who the


    Lance brothers are.


    Brother,e on out.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Barry slowly emerged from behind the folding screen when Xavier shouted.


    Sammy followed from behind, and she was clearly restrained by two men.


    ¡°Now do you know who my brother is?¡± asked Xavier coldly.


    Wilburughed in realization. He said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him. The guy who picks on women. I thought he was


    some kind of hero.¡±


    The joke instantly made Barry furious. He red at Wilbur and said, ¡°Your death is near but you¡¯re still


    so flippant. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that attitude.¡±


    Are


    you canceling the concert?¡± Wilbur did not reply to Barry, asking Sammy instead.


    Sammy had tears in her eyes, appearing extremely aggrieved.


    It was at that moment that she knew how scary Toneville was because of the tyrants.


    They did whatever they pleased because they were above the rules.


    She had to watch Barry beat her agent and two assistants to the ground until they were unconscious.


    She was forced to be there. Harry also threatened her, saying that he wanted her to watch him handle


    Wilbur, after which he would y with her like a toy. She would be buried alive if he was not satisfied


    with her service.


    She was terrified, so she could only obey and follow him.


    She felt more resentful toward Wilbur at the same time. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up


    here.


    Sammy did not answer him. Barry burst outughing and said, ¡°Did you really think I invited her here


    for a concert? 1 just wanted to y with her. I might have been more civilized before you stepped in,


    but I won¡¯t hold back now since you hit my men for this woman. I¡¯ll deal with you tonight, then I¡¯ll take


    care of her slowly.¡±


    The brothers were arrogant and unreasonable. There were hundreds of people in the crowd, but no


    one dared to speak up


    Wilbur chuckled and nced at them. He said slowly, ¡°In that case, have you made ns for the


    money I just transferred?¡±


    ¡°Consider that as ourpensation,¡±ughed Xavier.


    Wilbur finally understood why there were two bidders what would not quit. The Lance brothers set him


    up


    Wilbur looked at Ted and asked, ¡°Ted Dominic, I assume you¡¯re in on this, too?¡±


    Ted stood up and walked towards Barry. He stood next to Barry and said in an arrogant tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    but you messed with Mister Lance. Don¡¯t me me for this.¡±


    ¡°Nice one.¡± Wilburughed at his reply, and he started to p.


    The crowd thought Wilbur was crazy. How could heugh at a time like this?

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    1/2


    Xavier was enraged by Wilbur¡¯s reply and ordered his goons, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Hundreds of men in ck suits surrounded Wilbur with their swords drawn.


    It looked like they were going to cut Wilbur into pieces.


    Sammy instantly turned pale, and her legs turned weak. The crowd did not dare to watch any further


    and turned to look away.


    Suddenly, someone yelled at the door, ¡°Saul Mendes has arrived.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that. They all stood up to watch. Xavier also hurriedly stopped his


    subordinates and rushed


    toward the door.


    A slim, elderly man in a white outfit slowly walked in with a young man.


    Xavier bowed and smiled along. He asked, ¡°Mister Mendes, why did youe without informing me? I


    would¡¯ve picked you


    up.


    The elderly man known as Mister Mendes waved it off and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I heard


    something incredible came up in this auction, so 1 came to have a look¡±


    ¡°What are you interested in? I¡¯ll just send it to your house.¡± Xavier walked toward the stage while


    apanying Saul.


    Everyone stood up at that point and bowed at Saul to show their utmost respect.


    Only Wilbur stood there without doing anything.


    Saul came up on the stage and nced at Wilbur. Then, he turned his attention to the bronze sword.


    energy into it.


    He observed it for a while, then picked up the bronze sword with both hands to channel some spiritual


    energy Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The bronze sword instantly emitted a blue radiance that was somehow overpowering Everyone was


    shocked by it.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Saul looked overjoyed. He kept saying, ¡°This is it. I want it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course. I¡¯ll have someone send it to your house immediately. Don¡¯t you worry,¡± said Xavier


    with a smile.


    Barry added, ¡°It is our honor that you¡¯re interested in one of our auction items, Mister Mendes.¡±


    Saulughed and said, ¡°You two have always been nice. Keep up the good work¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. We run things smoothly because of you, sir,¡± said Barry while Laughing,


    Suddenly, Wilbur asked coldly, ¡°I won the bid for this item. Did you ask for my permission before taking


    it away?¡±


    Saul frowned and looked at Wilbur. Xavier hurriedly said, ¡°Mister Mendes, that¡¯s not true. We have a


    grudge to resolve, and we¡¯re in the middle of that. He¡¯s just talking nonsense.¡±


    Saul thought about it and said, ¡°In that case, hurry up and resolve it, or else I¡¯ll be aughingstock


    when I take the sword back.


    Then, Saul walked away from the stage and found a seat. He started to take a nap.


    Xavier looked at Wilbur and said coldly, ¡°Saul Mendes is here, so I don¡¯t want to spill blood. You better


    kneel and apologize to my brother. We¡¯ll take the two hundred million dors aspensation and


    forget this ever happened.¡±


    ¡°Forget this? Wilburughed and asked, ¡°Did you ask me if I¡¯m nning on letting this go?¡±


    They epted my money and wanted to forget about it. What a joke,¡± Willur thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking for trouble!!


    Barry choked Saminy by the neck and pulled her close to him. He groped her and smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Since you refuse our mercy, I¡¯ll show you something nice. You like to y the hero, right? I¡¯ll let you be


    the hero and try to


    2/2


    save her today.¡±


    Barry started to me ntally torment and insult Wilbur since he would not give in. Barry intended to enjoy


    it for a while before Killing Wilbur. He wanted to see if Wilbur would keep up his act.


    Sammy was being harassed in public, so she instantly eximed, ¡°Why won¡¯t you apologize? Do you


    want to die? Don¡¯t drag me to hell with you!

 Chapter 287

    Xavier was enraged by Wilbur¡¯s reply and ordered his goons, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Hundreds of men in ck suits surrounded Wilbur with their swords drawn.


    It looked like they were going to cut Wilbur into pieces.


    Sammy instantly turned pale, and her legs turned weak. The crowd did not dare to watch any further


    and turned to look away.


    Suddenly, someone yelled at the door, ¡°Saul Mendes has arrived.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that. They all stood up to watch. Xavier also hurriedly stopped his


    subordinates and rushed


    toward the door.


    A slim, elderly man in a white outfit slowly walked in with a young man.


    Xavier bowed and smiled along. He asked, ¡°Mister Mendes, why did youe without informing me? I


    would¡¯ve picked you


    p


    The elderly man known as Mister Mendes waved it off and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I heard


    something incredible came up in this auction, so I came to have a look¡±


    ¡°What are you interested in? I¡¯ll just send it to your house.¡± Xavier walked toward the stage while


    apanying Saul.


    Everyone stood up at that point and bowed at Saul to show their utmost respect.


    Only Wilbur stood there without doing anything


    Saul came up on the stage and nced at Wilbur. Then, he turned his attention to the bronze sword.


    He observed it for a while, then picked up the bronze sword with both hands to channel some spiritual


    energy into it.


    The bronze sword instantly emitted a blue radiance that was somehow overpowering. Everyone was


    shocked by it.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Saul looked overjoyed. He kept saying, ¡°This is it. I want it.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sure, of course. I¡¯ll have someone send it to your house immediately. Don¡¯t you worry,¡± said Xavier


    with a smile.


    Barry added, ¡°It is our honor that you¡¯re interested in one of our auction items, Mister Mendes.¡±


    Saulughed and said, ¡°You two have always been nice. Keep up the good work¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. We run things smoothly because of you, sir,¡± said Barry whileughing.


    Suddenly, Wilbur asked coldly, ¡°I won the bid for this item. Did you ask for my permission before taking


    it away?¡±


    Saul frowned and looked at Wilbur. Xavier hurriedly said, ¡°Mister Mendes, that¡¯s not true. We have a


    grudge to resolve, and we¡¯re in the middle of thut. He¡¯s just tallding nonsense.¡±


    Saul thought about it and said, ¡°In that case, hurry up and resolve it, or else I¡¯ll be aughingstock


    when I take the sword back.


    Then, Saul walked away from the stage and found a seat. He started to take a nap.


    Xavier looked at Wilbur and said coldly, ¡°Saul Mendes is here, so I don¡¯t want to spill blood. You better


    kneel and apologize to my brother. We¡¯ll take the two hundred million dors aspensation and


    forget this ever happened.¡±


    ¡°Forget this?¡± Wilburughed and asked, ¡°Did you ask me if I¡¯m nning on letting this go?¡±


    They epted my money and wanted to forget about it. What a jole, Wilbur thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking for trouble!¡±


    Harry choked Sauny by the neck and pulled her close to him. He groped her and sulled sinisterly.


    ¡°Since you refuse our mercy, I¡¯ll show you something nice. You like to y the hero, right? I¡¯ll let you be


    the hero and try to save her today.¡±


    Barry started to mentally torment and insult Wilbur since he would not give in Barry intended to enjoy it


    for a while before killing Wilbur, He wanted to ser if Wilbur would keep up his act.


    Sammy was being harassed in public, so she instantly eximed, ¡°Why won¡¯t you apologize? Do you


    want to die? Don¡¯t drag me to hell with you!¡±

 Chapter 288

    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Xavier was instantly sent flying away. He kept coughing up blood before he hit the wall behind him and


    cracked it from the impact. His body then slowly slid to the floor.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and stood with hands behind his back. He looked coldly at Xavier who was


    unconscious on the floor.


    Everyone eximed and looked at Wilbur in disbelief. It was as if they saw a ghost.


    Some people stood up because they were shocked. Ted cked out because of fear.


    Barry could not belleve that Wilbur injured his brother with one punch.


    He was shocked, feeling a sense of dread crept into his heart. He unconsciously let go of the hand that


    was choking Sammy.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sammy covered her mouth in shock. She looked at Wilbur in disbelief. I don¡¯t believe this! is this even


    humanly possible?¡±


    Saul suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Wilbur in surprise. He seemed shocked and lost in his


    own thoughts.


    Xavier finally caught his breath after a moment. He struggled to get up as he sought help from Saul,


    ¡°Save me, Mister Mendes


    He finally understood why Wilbur was unafraid and had the courage to disrespect them.


    He could not believe that Wilbur was such a powerful cultivator. He possessed the power of lightning.


    He would be dead if he was not quick enough to notice it. He defended himself from the punch just in


    time.


    However, he did not know that Wilbur had no intention of killing him. Otherwise, he would have been


    blown to bits.


    Saul stood up and slowly walked toward Wilbur


    Everyone started to whisper and talk when they saw that.


    Saul was well¨Cknown to be mysterious and powerful They knew he was far stranger than Xavier.


    The Lance brothers ruled over Toneville because Saul had retired. Moreover, the Lance brothers


    constantly provided for Saul. It was why they were able to be tyrants in Toneville,


    If Saul were to fight, then either of them could end up as the winner.


    Xavier noticed that Saul was about to fight, so he struggled to walk toward him. He red at Wilbur and


    threatened, ¡°I can¡¯t handle you, but Mister Mendes can. You better watch it. Toneville is not a ce


    where outsiders like you can cause trouble.¡±


    Everyone thought Saul was going to attack. However, Saul saluted and bowed at Wilbur. He asked,


    ¡°Excuse me. May I know what¡¯s your rtionship with Master Penn uf Seechertown?¡±


    ¡°Master Penn?¡± asked Wilbur in a puzzling tone.


    Saul hurriedly said, ¡°The Master Penn who defeated Jeremy Owens with lightning power.¡±


    Wilbur burst outughing.


    ¡°When did I have a nickname like Master Penn?¡® he wondered.


    He assumed that Saul attended the event back then but falled to recognize him due to his transformed


    appearance.


    Wilburughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m his brother. Can help you, Mister Mendes?¡±


    ¡°Please, just call me Saul.¡± Saul bowed politely. He was very respectful


    Wilbur smiled gently and said, ¡°Saul, it looks like you guys have quite the power in Toneville.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Saul was immediately sweating bullets. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been retired for many years.


    The Lance brothers. have been up to no good. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson right away.¡±

 Chapter 289

    ¡°Oh, really? Don¡¯t you have any responsibility in this matter?¡± asked Wilbur coldly.


    Saul wiped the sweat on his torehead. He was horrified inside, and he did not know how to answer that


    question.


    He witnessed the fight between Master Penn¡¯s ¡®brother¡® and Jeremy Owens.


    Jeremy was like a terrifying demon that almost wiped them out.


    Master Penn single¨Chandedly tumed the situation around like he was the god of thunder himself. He


    defeated Jeremy, and his power could only be described as terrifying..


    Everyone called him by his nickname from then on, Master Penn. He could not believe Master Penn¡¯s


    brother was in


    Toneville. Saul had no idea how he was to resolve the incident.


    Saul clenched his jaw after some thought. He yelled at Xavier and Barry, ¡°You two, get over here right


    now!¡±


    The two brothers looked puzzled and horrified. However, an order from Saul was like an invible


    edict. They did not dare to disobey him. They approached Saul anxiously while they looked at Wilbur


    with absolute dread.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    They thought Saul was about to attack. They did not expect Saul to give in after a brief conversation.


    Saul was being respectful as though he was afraid of Wilbur. That scene was something they found


    hard to believe.


    Suddenly, Saul punched Xavier in the stomach and also kicked Barry in the chest at the same time.


    Xavier let out a miserable cry, and his body was once again sent flying, crashing heavily onto the


    ground. He stopped moving after that.


    Barry spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying. He flew several meters away as he knocked


    over tables and chairs before hitting the ground. He did not stop coughing up blood.


    That made everyone gasp involuntarily in shock


    Saul looked at everyone and announced coldly, ¡°The Lance brothers havemitted numerous


    crimes, and I will eliminate them today for the greater good. Putting an end to both of them will also


    serve as a settlement to Mister Penn.¡±


    Everyone looked horrified but was overjoyed deep down inside.


    The Lance brothers ruled over Toneville, and they suffered under their rule. With the brothers dead,


    they were free to move on without having to be under their control anymore.


    From the looks of it, even if they did not die today, they were pretty much finished. It seemed that


    Toneville would finally


    enjoy some peace.


    Saul turned to Wilbur after he said that. He bowed respectfully again and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m also responsible


    for the brothers¡® actions. Please punish me as you see fit.¡±


    Wilbur said coldly, ¡°Of course you¡¯re responsible. You epted their offerings and allowed them to rule


    over Toneville. Did you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I was wrong. I¡¯ll change my ways. Please punish me as you see fit, sir. I can ept


    any form of punishment,¡± said Saul with a lowered head.


    Wilbur nced at the Lance brothers. He realized that Xavier had died.


    It was not a surprise because he was badly injured before taking the punch from Saul


    Barry was alive, but he was badly injured, lying there as he struggled to breathe.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Xavier is dead, and Barry is badly injured. They¡¯ve learned their lesson,


    so I¡¯ll let this go. As for you, I¡¯m going to give you another chance. I¡¯ll hold you responsible if anyone


    dares to be tyrants in Toneville again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, From now on, I¡¯m making a new rule to follow your orders, sir. I¡¯ll lead by example,¡± Saul


    agreed without


    hesitation


    Wilbur took the bronze sword and walled toward Sammy. He said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°You¡¯re free to


    go.¡±


    Sammy covered her mouth as she looked at Wilbur. There was admiration in her eyes, and she was so


    emotional that she could


    not speak


    Wilbur shook his head and left.


    However, Saul stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir, please wait.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Wilbur.


    Saul bowed and replied, ¡°The Lance brothers dared to scam you, so I¡¯ll have them return your money,


    and they¡¯ll be punished


    for it.¡±


    Then, Saul took out a card and handed it to Wilbur with both hands. He said, ¡°There are five hundred


    million dors in here. The two hundred million dors are yours, and the three hundred million dors


    is considered their punishment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to pay the price,¡± said Wilbur.


    Saul hurriedly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Barry Lance is still alive, so he¡¯ll be paying for it. Think of it as


    payment for his life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Wilbur epted the card. Saul hurriedly told him the pin number. After that, Wilbur


    walked away in style.


    Sammy snapped out of it and hurriedly chased after Wilbur


    Wilber got into his car and drove away quickly.


    Not only did he obtain a sacrifice during the trip, but he also made a profit of three hundred million


    dors. He would have to admit that it was an abundant harvest.

 Chapter 290

    Wilbur was in a good mood, humming happily on the way home.


    Meanwhile, Sammy was in another car. She told the driver, ¡°Chase after him. Please don¡¯t lose him.¡±


    The driver followed Wilbur all the way to Seechertown.


    It was two in the morning when he got back to Seechertown, Wilbur went back to his room and entered


    his demine. He sacrificed the bronze sword at the Dragon¡¯s Altar.


    A mysterious air swept over, and the bronze sword transformed into 120 grams of grace points.


    Following that, a screen appeared.


    The shining first row was a pill named ¡°Thunder Essence¡°.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the instructions, the Thunder Essence allowed a cultivator with no thunder¨Ctype abilities to


    gain the power of thunder and lightning. Meanwhile, cultivators who had thunder¨Ctype abilities could


    increase their affinity to thunder¨Ctype


    powers.


    That pill was very useful to Wilbur.


    He felt like his powers were mostly thunder¨Ctype when his Dragonsoul awakened. That was why he


    was good at lightning- based attacks and thunder¨Ctype spells.


    However, he noticed that the Thunder Essence required 120 grams of grace points. He wanted to


    curse the Dragon


    The Dragon was like a parasite that know what he needed. ¡®Every time it shows me something in the


    most obvious way,


    it¡¯s not what I need the most. Instead, it¡¯s the most enticing thing that I desire. If I exchange the grace


    points for the Thunder Essence, I¡¯ll have to look for sacrifices again to exchange for the Marrow


    Cleansing Pill. I would have to keep looking for sacrifices, and it¡¯ll never be enough.¡®


    He sighed and controlled his impulses. In the end, he took the Marrow Cleansing Pill instead.


    The Marrow Cleansing Pill appeared in front of him.


    The golden hourss was flipped as grace points decreased to 30 grams in the blink of an ryr


    The remaining 30 grams of grace points could not be exchanged for anything


    ¡°F*ck,¡± cursed Wilbur. He then silently exited the demine.


    He knew the Dragon did not need his respect or whatever. All it needed was his sacrifice.


    The Dragon would not react regardless of insults and curses. That was why he was so daring.


    However, he did feel bad about it.


    The Dragon was way too mysterious and powerful. He did not know if the Dragon would one day


    decide to unleash its fury on


    him.


    Wilbur started to meditate when he got back to his room. The next morning, Charles could be heard


    outside at eight o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s ady named Sammy Shandon who wants to meet you. She has been waiting outside all


    night.¡±


    Wilbur sighed and said, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charles left.


    Wilbur washed up in a hurry and arrived at the living room to make some tea. He sat down quietly and


    waited.


    Soon, Charles led Sammy to the living room.


    She bowed at Wilbur respectfully when she walked in. She looked ashamed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my


    bad attitude yesterday, sir. I was too mean, and I sincerely apologize for my behavior.¡±


    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s hard to believe anyway,¡± said Wilbur nonchntly,


    Sammy said, ¡°Sir, I believe you. I believe you now without a doubt. Can you please help me? ¡°Why


    should I help you?¡± Wilbur asked as he slowly sipped his tea.

 Chapter 291

    Sammy seemed so embarrassed to the point that she was about to cry. She said in a pitiful tone,


    ¡°Please forgive me, sir. I was ignorant. I¡¯ve had it rough for the past few years. Please help me. I¡¯m


    willing to pay anything. ¡®


    To be honest, she could not handle an unsessful career, constant bad luck, and constantly falling


    over while walking. Paying him was the least she could do.


    She finally met someone who seemed so powerful, so she was not willing to give up. She would do


    anything to convince him to help her.


    Wilbur looked at her and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I never help someone who gives me the cold


    shoulder. Please leave.¡±


    Sammy instantly panicked because Wilbur wanted her to leav


    She knelt in front of him and cried. She said, ¡°Please help me, sir. I¡¯ve been absolutely down on my


    luck. I¡¯m going crazy from this torment.¡±


    She could handle an unsessful career even though it was bringing her down


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, the constant bad luck weighed on her mental health. Her depression was getting worse too.


    She was afraid that she would end her life one day.


    Wilbur frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I have my boundaries.¡±


    Sammy felt an incredible despair upon hearing that. Tears streamed down her face, she felt nothing but


    darkness in her life.


    Suddenly, someone opened his bedroom door. Faye walked into the room.


    She was instantly surprised by the sight before her. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    She could not believe the person kneeling there was Sammy. Faye hurriedly helped her up and said,


    ¡°Sammy, let¡¯s talk it out. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Faye, do you know him? Please convince him to help me,¡± begged Sammy.


    Faye instantly felt sympathy for Sammy. She said, ¡°Please help her if you can. Just look at her.¡±


    ¡°I tried to help her, but she did not ept my offer,¡± said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Faye looked at Sammy and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sammy sat on the sofa. She was so ashamed that she did not speak.


    She looked down on Wilbur back then, so she was too ashamed to speak


    Suddenly, she had an idea. She quickly said, ¡°Sir, you like antiques, right? I have a family heirloom


    which is a jade statue. My parents said it¡¯s older than a thousand years.¡±


    Wilbur was moved upon hearing that. He said, ¡°I may consider helping you if it proves useful.¡±


    He was unwilling to help Sammy for free because of her bad attitude. However, he could help her in


    exchange for a sacrifice. A sacrifice was not easy to find, after all.


    ¡°I have a photo right here. Please have a look.¡± Sammy noticed a glimmer of hope, so she hurriedly


    took out her phone and searched for the photo, then passed it to Wilbur


    Wilbur epted the phone and looked at the photo. It was a photo of a jade statue. The jake was


    smooth and of good quality. The luster and color were excellent, and it was well¨Ccarved ton. It looked


    well¨Cages.


    He nodded and said slowly, ¡°It looks good, but I¡¯ll have to see it in person to know if it¡¯s useful. ¡°


    He did not want it as a collection. He wanted it as


    The sacrifice he made must contain some sort of energy.


    Ito inspect the item in person before he could decide.


    Sammy hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send it over right away.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he said nonchntly.


    Sammy hurriedly nodded. She told Wilbur and Faye, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make it quick¡±


    Then, she left and hurriedly called her family. She ordered someone to book a flight and send the jade


    statue to Seechertown. She booked a hotel and started to wait anxiously.


    Faye asked after Sammy left, ¡°What the hell was that?¡±


    Wilbur told her everything. She asked in shock, ¡°A curse? Who would be so evil?¡±


    ¡°Humans are unpredictable, so who knows?¡± he asked.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°Can you help her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Help her, then. That poor girl. She¡¯s a celebrity who knelt to beg for your help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Wilbur replied with a chuckle.


    Faye stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ve been worried all night. Goodbye,¡±

 Chapter 292

    ¡°Bye.¡± Wilbur did not take out the Marrow Cleansing Pill. He decided to wait until nighttime.


    A middle¨Caged man carried a case at Zend Airport. He hopped on a ne heading for Seechertown


    Airport in a hurry.


    He waited all afternoon and finally arrived at Seechertown Airport. After that, he left the airport and


    anxiously waited for a cab. A young man eyed the guy¡¯s suitcase and smiled.


    The young man walked straight at him and bumped right into him. The man fell and his suitcase also


    dropped to the floor, It was at that moment, the young man opened the suitcase at an unnoticeable


    speed. He took out a wooden box from the suitcase and casually swapped it with a piece of tile he


    removed from the floor, after which he closed the suitcase.


    The middle¨Caged man was still on the floor after the switcheroo.


    The young man tossed the wooden box into the flower bush. Then, he hurriedly helped the middle¨C


    aged man up and apologized.


    The man looked around and hurriedly grabbed his suitcase. He asked the young man, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Oops, I slipped. I¡¯m so sorry.


    The cab arrived at that moment. The middle¨Caged man scoffed, then quickly got in the cab and left


    The young man watched him leave and chuckled. He mumbled to himself, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t


    steal.¡±


    The middle¨Caged man headed toward the hotel in a cab. He rushed to the room where Sammy was


    staying.


    Sammy saw the man and sighed in relief. She said, ¡°Dom, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Sammy, what¡¯s the rush? Why do you need the family heirloom?¡± he asked.


    She replied, ¡°Forget about that. Just show it to me first.¡±


    ¡°What could go wrong?¡± heined as he opened the suitcase.


    She frowned and said, ¡°This is crucial! I can¡¯t afford anything to go wrong.¡±


    Dom opened the suitcase and they saw a piece of floor tile inside. They were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sammy screamed


    Dom was stunned for a long while. He then pped his head and said, ¡°Oh no! It must have been


    when I was at the airport. That guy stole it.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over¡­¡± Sammy felt like all hope was gone.


    Dom was pacing around in panic too. After a while, he quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the police. We still have


    hope.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡± She looked dejected. They quickly rushed toward the nearest police


    station


    The jade statue had passed through numerous underground channels after an afternoon. It finally


    arrived at the desk of Matt Lilith and Gerard Torrent after several twists and turns.


    They could not stop praising the jade stature.


    Matt said, ¡°Perfect timing. I was worried about meeting him without a gift. This thing is quite nice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It looks quite old. I hope it pleases him,¡± sald Gerard.


    Matt nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think we should inform him about this too. We¡¯ll be scolded if we¡¯re


    late.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They packed up the jade statue and got in the car, driving toward Seke Ind.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Soon, they were in front of Willur after Charles reported their arrival.


    They politely ced the wooden box on the coffee table. The duo lowered their heads as they said,


    ¡°Sir, we have something important to report.¡±


    What is it? And what is the meaning of this?¡± asked Wilbur as he looked at the wooden box.


    Matt hurriedly said, ¡°We stumbled upon this by chance, and it looked quite nice. We know you have an


    interest in antiques, so we brought it along.¡±


    Gerard hurriedly stepped forward and opened the wooden box. He presented the jade statue to Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at the jade statue and a peculiar expression gradually appeared on his face.

 Chapter 293

    Matt and Gerard thought Wilbur did not like it based on his reaction. Matt hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll find


    another one if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that. I do like it, but how did you get your hands on this?¡±


    ¡°Uhm Someone who worked for us sent it to us. We don¡¯t know the details,¡± replied Gerard.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept it, but please ask how this item was obtained. Find the owner of


    this itern.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ll investigate right away when we head back.¡± They did not know why Wilbur wanted to


    know, but they would Investigate the matter since he asked.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Wilbur.


    Matt and Gerard looked at each other. Gerard said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, sir. Ever since thest incident,


    we and our counterparts in Seechertown have established a Cultivators Association. The main purpose


    of this association is to resolve conflicts among various ns and provide a ce for everyone to


    engage inbat and mutual learning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Wilbur nodded.


    Matt hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, the chairman position of the Cultivators Association belongs to you. We¡¯ve


    thought it through. Just pick a time, and we¡¯ll hold a ceremony.


    Wilbur did not know how to respond to that. He asked, ¡°A ceremony? What is this, a coronation?¡±


    Matt and Gerardughed wryly. They did intend for it to be like a coronation of sorts.


    Wilbur was the crownless king of Seechertown. He would be the true king when he became the


    chairman of the Cultivators


    Association.


    Wilbur looked at them and said slowly, ¡°The Cultivators Association is great, but I won¡¯t be the


    chairman. Choose someone


    They were instantly puzzled. No one in Seechertown deserved to be the chairman except for Wilbur.


    Who would want to die?


    ¡°Sir, no one else is as capable as you,¡± suggested Gerard.


    ¡°Wilbur frowned and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m not willing to go public. Do you understand?¡±


    His identity was unique, and he was still a part of the Department of Paranormal Research and


    Defense. It was not appropriate to draw attention to himself.


    They did not dare to say anything because Wilbur was determined. They stood there awkwardly.


    Wilbur fell into deep thought for a while after seeing that. He said slowly, ¡°How about one of you be the


    chairman? Or you can take turns? If there¡¯s any conflict you can¡¯t solve, feel free to look for me. I¡¯ll


    help.¡±


    They were overjoyed to hear that. They simultaneously bowed at Wilbur and saki, ¡°We¡¯ll go with your


    arrangements, sir.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Wilbur,


    They hurriedly said no, and Wilbur waved to send them all.


    They bowed, said goodbye, and left.


    Wilbur looked at the jade statue and had an extremely weird smile on his face.


    The jade statue was a worthy sacrifice. He knew it was from Sammy because it looked exactly like the


    jale statue in the photo.


    How did this thing end up with Matt and Gerard? It coincidentally ended up in my possession too.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s meant to be,¡± he muttered


    Wilburughed and called Elsa. Soon, Elsa sent him a text with Sammy¡¯s hotel room number and


    phone number.


    Chapter 29,


    Sammy was crying excessively in the hotel. Her brother keptforting her, but it was useless.


    Sammy said while crying, ¡°My bad luck affects you too. I can¡¯t believe you lost this priceless item.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all my fault. This has nothing to do with you,¡± Damforted.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°No, he was right. It¡¯s all because of the curse. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be


    so unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Why does it sound so sketchy?¡± Doms asked. Sammy told Dom all about Wilbur, but


    Dom was hesitant to believe it. It sounded too outrageous.


    He could not believe that someone had the ability to control lightning. If it was anyone other than his


    sister telling him that, he would think that person was a nutjob.

 Chapter 294

    However, Sammy said with certainty, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I wouldn¡¯t believe it myself if I hadn¡¯t seen it


    with my own eyes.¡±


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She noticed it was an unknown number, and she was not in the mood, so


    she tossed her phone to the side.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dom hurriedly asked, ¡°What if it was a call from the authorities? Maybe they found the jade statue.


    Hurry up and answer it.¡±


    Sammy had a sudden realization and hurriedly answered the call.


    ¡°Sammy?¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Come to Seke Ind. I¡¯ve decided to help you


    Really? Thank you, sir! I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Sammy hung up. She cried out of joy and said, ¡°He¡¯s willing to help me!¡±


    Dom hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. We wouldn¡¯t want him to wait.¡±


    for his sister.


    He saw how unlucky she had been over the past few years and felt bad for his sister.


    However, there was nothing he could do. He genuinely felt happy for her because she looked happy.


    Dom wished that Wilbur was truly as miraculous as his sister described.


    Their family heirloom was worth a fortune, after all.


    They arrived at the hotel lobby. Sammy suddenly twisted her ankle and fell on the floor, crying out in


    pain.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Dom hurriedly helped her up, asking in a distressed tone.


    Sammy cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky. I twisted my ankle again.¡±


    Twisted ankles, head injuries, and burnt hands weremon urrences for Sammy, happening


    almost on a monthly basis. She was extremely unlucky.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Dom sighed and carried his sister on his back to the parking lot. He ced her in the car


    and drove toward Seke Ind.


    They arrived at Seke Ind soon. Dom supported her all the way to the bridge. Charles was notified


    a long time ago, so he allowed them entry and led them to Wilbur¡¯s room.


    They knocked on the door before entering the room, and they bowed when they saw Wilbur


    Wilbur looked at Sammy¡¯s brother and asked, ¡°And this is?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this is my brother, Dom Shandon. He¡¯s here to deliver the jade statue, but it got stolen,¡± said


    Sammy with tears in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Hey, look at what I have here,¡± Wilbur pointed at the jade statue on the table andughed.


    They were instantly dumbfounded. Dom ran toward the jade statue and inspected it carefully. It was


    indeed their family heirloom.


    ¡°H¨CHow did it get here?¡± asked Samany in a surprised tone.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from someone. I knew it was yours, so I called you toe over.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sammy still looked confused.


    Dom sighed and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re truly capable. I¡¯m in awe.¡±


    The Shandons were a rich business family in Zend. Dom was a businessman, and he had a wide


    network of connections.


    Dom understood that the jade statue appearing with Wilbur after being stolen meant that he had


    extraordinary influence in


    Seechertown.


    ¡®t worry. I told them to investigate who stole the jade statue. I believe the truth wille out soon. I¡¯ll


    teach the thief a small lesson by then,¡± said Wilbur.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, but are you sure my sister is cursed?¡± The jade statue was their family heirloom, so he


    felt that he should be more careful.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out of here if you don¡¯t believe him. Sammy was afraid of offending Wilbur,


    so she scolded her brother.

 Chapter 295

    Dom hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I just wanted to make sure because it¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I totally understand why you¡¯re being careful. The jade statue is expensive, after all. Did


    you bring the ne? ¡°asked Wilbur with a smile.


    Sammy hurriedly took out the ne from her purse and passed it to Wilbur. She did not dare to


    wear the ne anymore ever since Wilbur confirmed there was something wrong with it.


    She wanted to throw it away, but she considered how troublesome it would be if she needed the


    ne to break the curse, so she kept it far away from her.


    Wilbur took the ne and transferred his spirit energy into the red ruby pendant.


    A curse immediately fought back with negative energy. However, it was instantly overpowered by


    Wilbur because of his strong spirit energy.


    When his spirit energy infiltrated the curse, he also saw something in his consciousness.


    He saw a girl in red clothes kneeling in front of a middle¨Caged man while holding the ne.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The middle¨Caged man had a face full of beard and a slim body. He took the ne and recited a


    curse. A gray spiritual energy was transferred into the pendant after some time.


    The girl in red clothes kept thanking the middle¨Caged man, and she instantly transferred money to him.


    Then, she left looking excited.


    Wilbur retrieved his spirit energy and looked at Sammy. He asked, ¡°Is your best friend Ria Quinn?¡±


    Sammy hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes She¡¯s a top¨Ctier singer now, but 1¡­¡±


    Wilbur sighed and asked, ¡°You two were probablypetitors back then, right?¡±


    Sammy was baffled before replying slowly, ¡°We were just starting out back then, and we signed with


    the same agency at the same time. Things were going well for both of us, I was only doing slightly


    better than she was.¡±


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s it. She was afraid you were going to outshine her, so she came up with this


    cruel idea to curse you


    with bad luck.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! She¡¯s my best friend! How could she do this to me?¡± cried Sammy while covering


    her face.


    Wilbur said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless families turn against each other over greed. What you¡¯re experiencing


    is nothingpared


    to that.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m truly impressed.¡± Dom bowed deeply at that moment to show his utmost respect.


    Wilbur was asking the right questions, and he knew the name of the best friend with just a ne. He


    was truly extraordinary.


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how the jade statue got here. It¡¯s your family heirloom, and it¡¯s in


    my possession, so I¡¯ll help your sister.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked Sammy anxiously.


    Dorn asked, ¡°Can we destroy this ne?¡±


    ¡°No. The curse has entered Sammy¡¯s body. We have to find the person who ced the curse if we


    want to break it,¡± Wilbur exined.


    Dom frowned and asked, ¡°So, we have to find the person who ced the curse?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This curse is a Bond Spell. It has a code to disarm it, like a password. Only the person who


    ced the curse knows the code. I can break the curse by force, but I would have to infiltrate your


    sister¡¯s soul and know all her secrets. There¡¯s a possibility that her soul would be damaged too,¡± said


    Wilbur


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the person who ced the curse instead.¡± Sammy shivered from fear.


    Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Infiltrating the soul wouldn¡¯t be easy either.


    ¡®But he must be hard to find. I could look for Ria, but I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t admit it,¡± said Dom.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°I discovered Ria Quinn, so of course I¡¯d know the name of the person who


    ced the curse. I¡¯ll


    handle it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome, sir. We¡¯ll entrust everything to you,¡± said Dom in a respectful tone.


    Wilbur smiled and took out his phone to call Beverly.


    ¡°Hello, Deacon Penn. This is your handler, Beverly Torres. How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Please help me find someone named Moose Chet. He¡¯s a slender person with a beard, and he should


    be Maudian too. I want to know his location.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for him right away.¡±

 Chapter 296

    Beverly could be heard from the phone after a few minutes.


    ¡°Hello, Deacon Penn. The person you¡¯re looking for, Moose Chet, checked into the penthouse suite


    with room number 8888, at the Caesar Hotel in Jnd City a day ago, and he hasn¡¯t checked out yet.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to look for him. Please inform me anytime if he leaves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ve included this person in our surveince area. As soon as a camera captures him, it will be


    immediately reported to me, and I¡¯ll send the information to your phone. I¡¯m now sending you a photo of


    this person for your confirmation.¡±


    Wilbur instantly received a photo with the name, age, ethnicity, and other detailed information on


    Moose Chet.


    He looked at it in amazement and answered, ¡°Thanks, Beverly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I look forward to speaking to you again. Goodbye, Deacon Penn.¡±


    Wilbur hung up and was once again amazed at the power of the Department of Paranormal Research


    and Defense.


    He shook his head and looked at Sammy and Dom, saying, ¡°I found him. He¡¯s at Jnd City Hotel in


    Shaw Province. We¡¯ll look for him right now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, how did you do that?¡± Dom looked puzzled. It was way too effortless for Wilbur to find someone.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s a secret, so stop asking.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dom was impressed, and he stopped asking. They headed toward Jnd City with Dom


    driving the car.


    The border of Shaw Province and Kardon Province was not very far. It took them approximately ten


    hours to reach their


    destination.


    Sammy sprained her ankle, so she could not walk. Otherwise, Wilbur would have taken the train, which


    would have been faster.


    They spent almost the entire night getting to Jnd City, and they also checked into Caesar Hotel.


    It was eight in the morning, so Wilbur told them to rest up. However, there was no way Sammy and


    Dom could fall asleep. They anxiously paced around the room.


    Wilbur shook his head and smiled. He then led them toward room 8888.


    They arrived at the door, and Wilbur knocked


    A voice could be heard in response, ¡°What do you want?


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mister Moose Chet. I¡¯m here to request a favor,¡± said Wilbur.


    The door opened. A young man looked at Wilbur and the others. He asked, ¡°Who rmended you?¡±


    ¡°I found him myself.¡± Wilbur pushed and entered the room without permission.


    The young man said with urgency, ¡°Wait in line. Do you hear me?¡±


    There were five people standing in the living room when Wilbur walked in. Judging from their attire,


    they all seemed to be wealthy or influential individuals.


    However, they were lined up neatly, all loolding towards the bedroom as if they were waiting for


    something.


    Wilbur strode into the room and yelled, ¡°Mouse Chet,e out.¡±


    One of the people who was waiting in line immediately scolded, ¡°How dare you, young man! How dare


    you speak to Mister Moose Chet like that? Are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been as polite as I can,¡± he replied casually.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce. You¡¯re doomed when hees out.¡±


    ¡°He can crush you with his finger. How dare you act so recklessly!¡±


    The people who waited in line were very displeased with Wilbur and scolded him.


    Wilbur chuckled in response. Suddenly, a bearded man who wore an ethnic costume slowly walked


    out. He yelled, ¡°Who is causing a ruckus out here? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m in the middle of casting spells?¡±

 Chapter 297

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s this guy. He doesn¡¯t know the rules at all.¡± Someone pointed at Wilbur.


    Moose looked at Wilbur and scoffed coldly. He asked, ¡°You want my help without ying by the rules?¡±


    ¡°May I ask what exactly you are doing?¡± asked Wilbur with a smile.


    Someone spoke up before Moose could answer, ¡°He¡¯s helping us gain prosperity. I can¡¯t believe you


    dared to disturb him. I¡¯m going to beat you up even if he forgives you¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? How does he help people gain prosperity?¡± asked Wilbur.


    ¡°He possesses extraordinary abilities and is capable of discerning fates, You should apologize to him


    immediately,¡± scolded another person.


    Wilburughed and said slowly, ¡°He won¡¯t need to earn money through evil means if he¡¯s really


    capable. You people are a bunch of fools¡±


    That instantly caused an outrage. A few of them came up to Wilbur and pointed at him usingly. They


    scolded, ¡°How dare you insult him like that! You better watch it before we throw you out the window!¡±


    ¡°I know you people have money and power. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fool you. I¡¯m sorry to


    disappoint you, but I can assure you that he¡¯s not as capable as you think ¡±


    There was no way that a spell cultivator who focused on curses could bring prosperity to people.


    Wilbur believed that he was able to cast a spell or two to deceive ordinary people. However, bringing


    prosperity to the people was something Wilbur could not do, let alone Moose Chet.


    I¡¯ll immediately order someone to ruin you if you dare to act so arrogantly again,¡± shouted someone


    loudly.


    Wilbur suddenly stopped smiling and red at him.


    That person instantly felt as though he had fallen into an ice chamber, feeling a chill run down his


    spine. He could not speak at


    That moment.


    Wilbur took out the ne and waved it in front of Moose. He asked coldly, ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    Moose looked at the ne, then he looked at Wilbur. He asked slowly, ¡°What if I do, and what if I


    don¡¯t?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t recognize it, I¡¯ll beat you until you do. And if you do recognize it, you better remove the


    curse. I might spare you from punishment if I¡¯m in a good mood,¡± said Wilbur coldly.


    The people were enraged. They yelled and scolded Wilbur. Someone said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll tell


    my bodyguard to get rid of him right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ruin him. He¡¯s too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°You ignorant fool! How dare you speak to him like that? You must be punished.¡±


    They all started to scold Wilbur


    Mouse waved it off and said, ¡°I do recognize this ne. The curse is my doing, but why should I


    break it for you?


    ¡°Because you¡¯re hurting the innocent, replied Wilbur coldly.


    Moose smiled slightly and said, ¡°I just took someone¡¯s money to help them get rid of crisis¡±


    ¡°Diminishing one¡¯s luck and causing misfortune to another. Can you really call that getting rid of a


    crisis?¡± demanded Wilbur.


    Mouse rolled his eyes at him and yelled angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t stoop to your level, but you¡¯ve be even


    more unreasonable. It


    ¡° peal? I¡¯d like to know what that lesson is Willir supered.


    Someone chimed in, ¡°Sir, beat him up. This guy is outrageous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Kick his ass. Show him what you¡¯re made of.¡± Everyone started to yell for Moose to beat up


    Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, ¡°How did he manage to deceive all of you? How could you believe him so


    blindly?


    ¡°He knows what he¡¯s doing. He is blessed with the presence of auspicious clouds and the ability to


    retrieve objects out of nowhere. He makes miracles. Doesn¡¯t that prove his capabilities?¡±


    ¡°Do you have those capabilities, kid?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re young and you don¡¯t know your ce.¡±


    They were obviously very angry at Wilbur while admiring Moose. Wilber shook his head and sighed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 298

    Moose¡¯s tricks could be achieved by any cultivator but using them to earn money was something


    Wilbur had never seen before. Cultivation cost a lot of money, but no cultivator was shameless enough


    to stoop so low. How could he ever show his face if the other cultivators found out?


    Moose was truly shameless.


    Moose said in a low voice, ¡°It depends on whether you have what it takes if you want to help others.


    Don¡¯t act impulsively and risk your own life.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll die, but you definitely don¡¯t have what it takes.¡±


    Wilbur did some research on Moose. He was only a beginner Aura level cultivator. How powerful could


    be be?


    Moose was furious. He yelled, ¡°You¡¯re outrageous!¡±


    He took out a y jar from the shoulder bag he carried as he spoke. He infused it with his spirit energy.


    A towering ck mist billowed out of the y jar in the blink of an eye and shrouded the ceiling. Eerie


    ghost voices echoed within the ck mist, and sinister apparitions lurked in the room. The chilling


    atmosphere sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    The people who waited in line screamed because they felt the presence of evil spirits. They quickly


    backed away, Sammy and Dom were also frightened, turning pale. They stood close to Wilbur and did


    not dare to move an inch.


    ¡°My Ghost Formation Spell will take your life away,¡± yelled Moose,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak so highly of bad voodoo.¡±


    Moose turned angry from indignation. He yelled in a rageful tone, ¡°Die!¡±


    Countless ghosts appeared in an instant. They lunged toward Wilbur with sharp ws.


    The room was instantly haunted and chilling.


    Sammy screamed and grabbed onto his shirt, shutting her eyes tightly.


    Dom looked frightened too, but he remained calm as he clenched his jaw while standing next to Wilbur


    The people who waited in line were scared out of their wits. They were shivering on the side.


    Wilbur suddenly yelled, ¡°Thunder.¡±


    He opened his hand and a bolt of lightning instantly shot out from his palm.


    The lightning bolt shot out from his palm and disintegrated the ghosts in the blink of an eye.


    However, that was not the end. The lightning bolt kept going until he blew the ck mist apart from the


    ceiling.


    The lightning exploded like fireworks in the night. The ck mist was instantly destroyed. The eerie


    feeling faded, and everyone could finally catch their breath.


    Wilbur stood with hands behind his back. He looked at Moose coldly.


    Moose cried out in anguish and said, ¡°My precious baby! You¡¯ve ruined it all!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I tried my best to hold back. You¡¯re just too weak,¡±ughed Wilbur.


    Mouseposed himself and looked at Wilbur, He had a fearful look in his eyes.


    A single lightning strike destroyed the ghosts he nurtured for over ten years. He understood that Wilbur


    was far beyond him.


    Wilbur looked at the y jar Moose was holding. He quickly reached out to grab the air, and the y jar


    appeared in his hand. He looked at it and smiled. He said, ¡°This is a Spirit Weapon. It¡¯s nice, so I¡¯ll be


    taking i


    Then, he tossed the y jar into his demine. The y jar could be a sacrifice, so he took it from


    Monse


    Moose was instantly heartbroken and distressed. The y jar was his treasure, but he was too terrified


    of Wilbur to even make a sound, so he could only watch helplessly as it was taken away.


    ¡°What else can you do? Show me what you got,¡± said Wilbur calmly.


    Moose was stunned. Then, he lowered his head. Hew some spells, but they were far weaker than


    the y jar. ¡®What¡¯s the use of casting spells? Monse thought.


    Wilber noticed that Moose did not speak, so he said coldly, ¡°Break this curse if you don¡¯t have what it


    takes, or else¡­¡± ¡°I can ,¡± Moose said.

 Chapter 299

    Wilbur¡¯s expression turned solemn. He asked coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Moose hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. My mentor taught me the curse, but he didn¡¯t


    teach me how to break the curse.¡±


    ¡®F*ck. His mentor swed a trick up his sleeve?¡±


    Wilber was surprised too. It seemed that he would have to look for Moose¡¯s mentor.


    Those who waited in line were looking at Wilbur with fear and horror at that moment. They looked


    terrified, as though they were scared of lightning striking them out of nowhere. How could someone


    contral lightning? Was he even hurman? He was clearly a god!


    The Mister Moose Chet they admired so much was defeated with only one attack, and he also admitted


    his defeat. They thought about how they disrespected Wilbur earlier and were shaking in fear. They


    were scared that Wilbur would not let it go.


    Wilbur looked at Moose and said, ¡°Tell them. Do you know how to bring prosperity?¡±


    Moose sighed and told everyone, ¡°I don¡¯t. I was just scamming all of you.¡±


    They cursed him internally. ¡°You took so much money from us! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s all a lie! Why the f*ck


    are you pretending to be this great monk?¡®


    Moose might have lost the battle, but they could not afford to mess with him either. Therefore, they had


    no choice but to endure being the victim.


    Their gazes fell on Wilbur again.


    A daring guy stepped forward and talked to Wilbur with respect, ¡°Sir, I wonder if you can teach me your


    godly ways. Just name the price.¡±


    ¡°Scram and get out of here. Are you out of your mind just because you have some money?¡± yelled


    Wilbur.


    That person jolted and he did not dare to stay any longer. He hurriedly said goodbye with a respectful


    gesture and hurriedly


    fled.


    The others also bowed respectfully before scrambling away.


    They were scared that Wilbur would seek his revenge if he remembered how they treated him. They


    could not defend themselves from that lightning strike.


    Wilbur looked at Moose and frowned. He said, ¡®Take me to your mentor.¡±


    ¡°Sir, my mentor would kill me,¡± said Moose with a helpless expression


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Do you want me tull you right here?¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll take you to him, alright?¡± Moose was forced to ept.


    Wilbur sald coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you waiting for?¡±


    The four of them headed outside.


    They came to a parking lot and got into the car. Mouse gave them an address in Mand. Wilbur was


    not surprised at all, and he gestured to Dom to drive. They drove straight toward their destination.


    Their destination was over a thousand kilometers away, and it was still early in the day. Wilbur rested


    his eyes as soon as he got in the car.


    Moose was sitting in the passenger seat. He lowered his head, appearing restless and disturbed.


    Wilbur was too powerful for him to have any funny Ideas. He could only obey.


    Dom drove and nced at Moose from time to time. He felt very ufortable. This guy is haunted,


    after all.¡®


    Sammy was sitting next to Wilbur in the backseat. She nced at Wilbur from time to time. There was


    adoration and admiration in her eyes.


    Wilbur won her over with his capabilities.


    They drove on the highway for more than ten hours. Wilbur and the others finally arrived at Cendonville


    in the Gravonia Province around midnight.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur told Dam to look for a hotel to stay for the night. They should get rested before going to their


    destination tomorrow.


    Dom found a hotel and looked at Wilbur. He asked, ¡°Sir, how many rooms should I book?¡±


    ¡°Four rooms, of course,¡± he replied.


    Dom looked at Moose and hesitated to sprak


    Wilbur scoffed and said, ¡°Run if you dare. I¡¯ll break your legs. I¡¯ll call you daddy if I fall to find you.¡±


    Moose hurriedly said, ¡°No way, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Domughed and booked three rooms. He said, ¡°My sister sprained her ankle, so I¡¯ll look after her.¡±

 Chapter 300

    Wilbur nodded. They were siblings, so it was nothing out of the ordinary


    They checked into their hotel rooms. Dom and Sammy were exhausted, so they fell asleep


    immediately.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wilbur started to meditate while lying on his bed.


    Moase looked anxious in his room. He wanted to run, but he thought about the lightning strike, so he


    did not dare to


    ¡®If I do run and he catches me, I will be doomed, right?¡±


    Moose thought it over and clenched his jaw. He thought to himself, ¡®It might not be such a bad thing.¡±


    With that, he started to sleep too.


    The next morning, Wilbur wake up and washed up. Dom and Sammy entered his roam after knocking.


    Moose also obediently


    came over.


    Wilbur looked at him and asked, ¡°You yed nice, huli?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare have any ideas in front of you,¡± said Moose in a pitiful tone


    Wilbur chuckled and said, ¡°Good. I won¡¯t trouble you any further if you take me to your mentor and


    break the curse. But if you dare to y any tricks on me, you won¡¯t be able to afford the


    consequences.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Moose kept nodding.


    Wilbur chuckled. They arrived at the hotel restaurant. They nned to eat well before departing


    Wilbur looked at Moose while they were eating. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    shameless to scam those people like that?¡±


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. I have to pay offerings to my mentor every month. I can¡¯t do that without money,¡±


    replied Moose.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, ¡°Why does your mentor need money?¡±


    money.


    Sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Wilbur while frowning.


    Moose looked startled. He hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Be honest, or else,¡± Wilbur threatened coldly.


    His face turned red with frustration, but Wilbur was too intimidating, so he could only clench his jaw and


    say, ¡°Every month, we have to provide ten corpses to our master. If we fail the task, the curses on us


    will take effect, and we¡¯ll meet an untimely


    death.¡±


    ¡°Corpses? Wilbur looked shocked. Don and Sammy had their jaws dropped. They were in disbelief.


    Moose nodded silently. Wilbur asked with a stern expression, ¡°So, you harmed a lot of people, right?¡±


    Moose hurriedly waved and said, ¡°No way! I only purchased them through underground channels. You


    know these transactions require a lot of money, so I can only scam people to fund it.¡±


    Wilbur frowned and said slowly, ¡°It looks like your mentor is not an earnest cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Muose clenched his jaw at that moment. He knelt in front of Willur before he said, ¡°Truth be told,


    my mentor cultivates voodoo spells. His six students have been cursed, and I¡¯m one of them, I can¡¯t


    help it.¡±


    Wilbur helped him up and said in a low voice, ¡°You better exin this clearly. If what you said is true, I¡¯ll


    eliminate your mentor who is the source of all this trouble.¡±


    Moose was about to speak. Suddenly, three men and one woman walked in. One of men saw Sammy


    and there was a spark


    In his eyes. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Sammy Shandon? What are you doing here? Are you on a tour?


    Then, he sat next to Sammy without hesitation. He stared at her face, and Ise was being very nude


    Sammy looked annoyed. She said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaking me for someone else.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not admitting it, huh? Don¡¯t be stuck up even though you¡¯re a celebrity, got it?¡± he said


    arrogantly.


    Dom immediately yelled at him, ¡°Get up. Who allowed you to sit here?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The other guy next to him went up to Dom and pointed right at the rude guy. He said, ¡°Dude, this


    is the son of our governor. You better watch your mouth.¡±


    Dom was stunned. ¡®He¡¯s the son of a tyrant, he wonder he¡¯s so arrogant.¡±


    The governor¡¯s son crossed his legs at that point. He looked at Dom and the athers arrogantly before


    saying, ¡°Sammy Shandon will be staying here. The rest of you should get lost.¡±

 Chapter 301

    Dom was enraged by those words.


    The Shandon family were highly¨Cesteemed in Zend and had never been humiliated like this before.


    However, he knew that people like him were not to be messed with, for they had great local influence


    and were even more powerful than others in their own locality.


    Dom took a deep breath and held back his anger. ¡°How should I address you?¡±


    ¡°The name¡¯s Lee Shoreson. You can ask others about me if you have a problem with me.¡± Leeughed


    wildly.


    Dom replied, ¡°Mister Shoreson, the Shandon family is quite a big name in Zend as well. We¡¯ll be


    sure to give you a big gift once we¡¯re done. Why don¡¯t we do that instead?¡±


    Lee barked out a coldugh. ¡°Do I look like I need your gifts? Also, this is Cendonville. Don¡¯t bother


    bringing Zend up. Like I¡¯ve said, Sammy stays and everyone else can piss off. If you insist on going


    against me, I¡¯ll be sure to beat you into


    submission.¡±


    Lee did not seem to respect Dom in the slightest. His expression was nothing but condescending.


    Dom red up in anger at once. What was wrong with this guy?


    Just then, Wilbur got to his feet all of a sudden. He grabbed Lee by the hair, mming his head harshly


    against the table.


    Lee was in a daze from the gesture, and before he knew it Wilbur had pped Lee across the face and


    aimed another punch at his nose.


    Lee was spinning after this.


    Wilbur released his grasp and Lee swayed before copsing to the floor.


    This made his men cry out in shock, and they yelled as they rushed over. In just a blink of an eye, all of


    them were groaning in pain on the ground.


    Wilbur dusted off his hands. ¡°Sheesh. I can¡¯t even eat in peace. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dom hurried to nod, and the four of them got out to leave the hotel and head into the mountains.


    Wilbur and the rest were long gone when Lee and his men finally returned to their senses.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lee¡¯s vision spun as he struggled to recount what just happened.


    Momentster, he came to his senses and red up in anger at once, whipping out his phone to make


    a call.


    Once the call was connected, he screamed into the receiver like a madman. ¡°Gibby, get me a team of


    Special Forces officers.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mister Shoreson?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been beaten up. I¡¯m going to have their heads.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Mister Shoreson¡­ How about we just let the police handle this?¡±


    ¡°Are you turning me down? I¡¯ll have you f*cking fired this very second!¡±


    ¡°No! Please! Alright¡­ I¡¯ll be right there, Mister Shoreson.¡±


    ¡°Remember. They have to be from the Special Forces.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lee hung up the call and shouted wildly, ¡°Just you f*cking wait! I¡¯ll make sure you regret this.¡±


    At the same time, Wilbur and the others had gone deep into the mountains.


    In the car, Wilbur nced at Moose. ¡°What¡¯s your master¡¯s name, and what cultivation method does he


    practice? What on


    earth does he need so many bodies for? You¡¯d better tell the truth or you¡¯re going to get it.¡±


    Moose sighed. ¡°My master¡¯s name is Darlene Chancelot. She¡¯s from the ancient witch tribe that


    practices witchcraft. I really don¡¯t know why she needs all those dead bodies. We just send them to her


    every month, and she¡¯ll let us live.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else I need to know?¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Moose shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s all I know myself. Oh, my master lives in a pretty strange ce.¡±


    ¡°How strange is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t describe it, but every time I go back, something about the vige changes¡­ I just can¡¯t quite put


    my finger on it.¡±

 Chapter 302

    Wilbur fell silent.


    Those words terrified Sammy, and she nced at Wilbur. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m a little scared. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just thinking whether I should get rid of them or not. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to beat his master?¡± Wilbur knew exactly what Sammy was worried about.


    Sammy flushed awkwardly and bit her lip. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you there¡¯s no need to worry. I can still handle this much,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Moose seemed to have made up his mind then, turning to Wilbur. ¡°Sir, if you really do beat my


    master¡­ Can you also have her break my curse? I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Wilbur looked straight at Moose. ¡°I can, but only if you swear to change for the better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll serve you for the rest of my life if you can get my Master to break my curse!¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯d be aughingstock if I took a crook like you in.¡±


    Moose lowered his head in embarrassment. It was true that what he did was less than savory.


    Wilbur said nothing more, and the rest of the journey was silent. After a morning of driving, the car


    finally stopped where the roads were cut off, and everyone had no choice but to get down and walk.


    Dom was carrying Sammy on his back, but his strength was clearlycking. Wilbur saw this and took


    Sammy from her, continuing ahead at the same speed.


    Sammy¡¯s face was flushed, but she was wearing a blissful smile. Dom saw this, and his gaze shed


    with something unreadable.


    Over an hourter, they finally arrived at a vige.


    The vige consisted of over two hundred houses constructed of bamboo. It was located right in front


    of a hill and made for a stunning view.


    It was, however, in the middle of nowhere. Who knew how these vigers survived?


    Just then, Moose pointed at the tallest three¨Cstory bamboo house. ¡°That¡¯s where my master lives, but


    we¡¯re usually not allowed inside.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the other vigers scared when you send those bodies over?¡± Wilbur asked.


    Moose shook his head. ¡°Perhaps they have gotten used to it.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been a pupil of your master, and how long have you been bringing bodies to her?¡±


    ¡°I was sent here at a very young age but cultivated with my fellow cultivators in the back of the


    mountain. Master never let use here, and I only got in touch with the people in the vige after I


    graduated. It¡¯s strange, though. They¡¯ve never spoken to me,¡± Moose said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    That was indeed quite strange. However, Wilbur could not be bothered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see your


    master.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid I might note out alive if I just take you over like this,¡± Moose said in terror.


    Wilbur gave it some thought. ¡°Well, you can stay here, then. We¡¯ll go on our own.¡±


    They had found the ce already, and Moose was not important anymore.


    a better shot


    Moose¡¯s mind raced, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯ve got no way out of this anyway. I¡¯ll go


    with you.¡± Moose understood that he would be as good as dead if Wilbur were to lose to his master,


    and there was actually a going with Wilbur instead. Moose would be free if Wilbur won.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Come along, then.¡±


    They walked into the vige.


    Sammy was still on Wilbur¡¯s back, and she trembled upon sensing a creepy aura wash over her.


    ¡°This feels kinda weird,¡± Dom frowned.


    Wilbur said, ¡°It¡¯s already noon but there¡¯s no one in sight. It is weird.¡±


    Just then, an old woman walked out of the three¨Cstory bamboo house.


    Her back waspletely hunched over, and she had long white hair that was practically touching the


    ground.


    She hobbled over using the cane in her grasp as she approached Wilbur and the rest.

 Chapter 303

    ¡°Moose, are you bringing live sacrifices here this time?¡± The old woman raised her head, revealing a


    face that seemedpletely devoid of moisture and life. Sammy gasped in terror. She was scared out


    of her wits.


    Moose trembled from head to toe, bowing to the old woman. ¡°Master, these people threatened me. I


    had no choice.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur put Sammy down, letting Dom hold her up as he chuckled at Moose. ¡°Come on, you traitorous


    bastard!¡±


    Moose flushed, not daring to say another word.


    Wilbur turned to look at the old woman. ¡°Are you Darlene Chancelot?¡±


    ¡°That I am. Moose seems pretty afraid of you. That¡¯s rather impressive, young man,¡®


    ¡°Darlene rasped.


    Dom and Sammy were both surprised this time. Neither of them had expected Moose¡¯s terrible, evil


    master to be an old


    woman.


    This old woman also looked like she was one foot into the grave, but turned out to be a cultivator


    instead, the kind that needed countless dead bodies to practice her cultivation.


    No one would have believed it if they had not seen it.


    Wilbur merely smiled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m just here for one thing.¡±


    He took out the ne, holding it up to Darlene. ¡°Break the curse in this ne and denounce


    yourself from cultivating. I¡¯ll spare your life if you do that.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Darlene burst outughing, her wrinkled body shaking as she heaved for air.


    ¡°I admire your courage, young man. I was looking for a corpse just like yours to be the leader here


    anyway. It¡¯ll be your honor. Moose has done well this time,¡± Darlene said between gasps.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I guess we¡¯re not doing this the easy way, then.¡±


    Darlene said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had any live people in this vige of mine for years. I can¡¯t believe the first one


    toe by would be so cocky. Doesn¡¯t my name mean anything anymore these days?¡±


    ¡°Your name¡¯s about as powerful as the size of this vige. Have you ever left this vige at all?¡± Wilbur


    mocked.


    Darlene¡¯s expression darkened at once. ¡°How dare you disrespect your elders like this! Let¡¯s see how


    cocky you can get after I bury you into the ground.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see for myself what the witch tribe can do,¡± Wilbur said calmly.


    Darlene red up with anger, banging the cane in her hand against the ground. A force rose from the


    ground to surround her, spreading through the entire vige.


    The entire ce seemed to quake as countless people began emerging from the bamboo houses in


    the vige. There were several hundred of them in sight in no time,pletely surrounding Wilbur and


    the rest.


    Darlene smirked. ¡°No one leaves my vige alive.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Wilbur said lightly. Darlene was all the more enraged.


    She waved her cane, and a woman rushed over to pounce on Wilbur.


    Wilbur summoned his thunder cleaver, sneering coldly. ¡°I knew none of these people were actually


    human.¡±


    As he spoke, the woman arrived by Wilbur¡¯s side and reached out her arms to grab him.


    Her fingers were syed wide, revealing her long fingernails that emitted a green fog. It was clear they


    were poisonous.


    Wilbur sneered, wielding his thunder cleaver.


    The de of the cleaver came swinging down, slicing the woman cleanly in half.


    Just then, the two halves of the woman exploded with a loud bang into countless pieces. The blood


    turned into a green fog, spreading in Wilbur¡¯s direction.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. A burst of light exploded from the spirit energy on his thunder cleaver,


    sending the poisonous


    fog away.


    The fog drifted upward into the sky.

 Chapter 304

    Darlene chuckled. ¡°How many of them do you think you can fend off?¡±


    She whipped her cane, and hundreds of bodies came charging towards Wilbur with a force that was


    enough topletely overrun him.


    Sammy cried out in shock, and Dom¡¯s face paled. Moose did not know what to do either.


    Wilbur formed several seals with one hand in their direction, and a barrier rose around them that


    blocked the rest of the vigers off.


    He wielded his thunder cleaver and began attacking those zombies.


    Upon killing that one zombie from just earlier, Wilbur had understood something.


    Darlene had wanted all those dead bodies to turn them into zombies.


    Everyone in this vige was a zombie.


    These zombies looked just like regr people but were no longer living and only operated under


    Darlene¡¯smand.


    These charmed zombies were not only stronger than regr human beings but also had arge


    amount of poison stored in their bodies.


    They did not fear death or pain in the slightest, making them perfect fighting machines that regr


    people could do nothing about.


    Even an army would find it hard to kill them without any weapons of mass destruction.


    However, it seemed like Darlene¡¯s zombifying attempts were not always sessful.


    Otherwise, Moose and the other cultivators would not have to bring so many bodies over every month.


    Wilbur was a strong fighter nevertheless, and hisbat skills were top¨Ctier.


    Despite the zombies flocking toward him, Wilbur and his thunder cleaver darted through the crowd. Not


    one zombie was able to get too close before they were ughtered.


    However, the zombies would explode automatically after being in and let out poisonous fog. Within


    minutes, the fog had spread to around a hundred¨Cmeter radius of the battleground.


    A regr human being would die from just one breath of the fog, and even an Ambience level cultivator


    would be poisoned from breathing it in for a prolonged time before eventually dying.


    That was what Darlene relied on. She did not even need to attack herself before these zombies killed


    her enemies for her.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    What she did not know, however, was that Wilbur was practicing the Dragon¡¯s cultivation method. The


    dragon tribe had been the strongest tribe since a long time ago, almost immune to many fatal things.


    Thus, Wilbur did not care about the fog in the slightest as he whipped his cleaver about in battle.


    Countless zombies copsed to the ground, exploding into pieces.


    The poisonous fog grew thickener and thicker, enveloping the entire vige. The zombies continued to


    howl and shriek, pouncing on Wilbur one after the other.


    Darlene stared ahead at the thick poisonous fog and a smile slowly spreading across her wrinkled face.


    She was certain that even an Ambience level cultivator would not be able to survive under the attack of


    so many zombies and the thick poison fog in the air.


    Despite knowing that the zombies were decreasing in number, Darlene did not feel like it was a shame.


    In fact, she only grew more excited.


    Wilbur being so powerful was something that excited Darlene. Once she had killed him, she would be


    able to make a super zombie out of him that was more powerful than all the zombies she had forged


    beforebined.


    She would finally have an expert fighting under her.


    It was important to note that upon Darlene¡¯s zombification, an Ambience level cultivator would be able


    to reach Sanctuary level once they have turned.

 Chapter 305

    There were only so many Sanctuary level cultivators in the world!


    That thought made Darlene¡¯s smile widen even more.


    Amidst the thick poisonous fog, Wilbur whipped his cleaver calmly as the de exploded with powerful


    spirit energy, taking out one zombie with each blow.


    He hardly paid any mind to the poisonous fog that came forth, continuing on his massacre.


    As the battle went on, the expression on Darlene¡¯s started changing slowly.


    Most of the zombies were in, but Wilbur did not seem to be letting up in the slightest. He did not


    seem to be poisoned or


    weakened at all.


    Darlene was a little confused. Even an Ambience level cultivator would not be able to take on the


    combined attack of this many zombies, let alone with the addition of the poisonous fog.


    Wilbur looked up at the air filled with the fog. He noticed that not many zombies were left. He let out a


    sneer, and the Dragon¡¯s Crystal in his body spun as a terrifying spirit energy surged out into his thunder


    cleaver.


    He let out a loud cry, raising the cleaver and tugging it hard. A ball of light made the de of the


    cleaver glow, letting out a deafening sound.


    Terrifying energy was being forged. Even the zombies with no sentience were confused by that,


    slowing down slightly.


    The powerful force caused the deepest part of their soul to feel a twinge of fear.


    Just then, Wilbur let out a loud cry as countless lightning bolts shot out from the thunder cleaver in all


    directions.


    The remaining zombies were disintegrated by the lightning bolts one after another, with the poisonous


    fog exploding from their bodies sent into the air.


    Wilbur was not done yet. He raised the cleaver once more, crackling with lightning into the sky. It was


    as if there were a show of breathtaking fireworks.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The poisonous fog was finally disced by the lightning storm, leaving nothing behind.


    Wilbur wielded his thunder cleaver and looked at Darlene with a smile. ¡°Got anything else, you old


    witch?¡±


    Darlene stared at Wilbur in disbelief. He had just used his Dragon Crystal to channel a terrifying


    amount of spirit energy, summoning his thunder powers to cause the shower of lightning strikes that


    completely wiped out the zombies and their poisonous fog.


    He was only doing this because he did not want the fog to spread and cause harm to the nearby


    vigers. Darlene waspletely shocked.


    She lowered her head quietly. ¡°I spent decades forging these zombies, young man. You¡¯ve ruined all


    my hard work. Do you know that?¡±


    Darlene looked up, glowering at Wilbur as if she wanted nothing more than to eat him alive.


    Wilbur scoffed. ¡°The evil you¡¯ve done deserves a fate hundred times worse than this. I killed all these


    zombies so they would be able to rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±


    Darlene let out a bone¨Cchilling string ofughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re rather powerful, but you¡¯re not powerful enough. I told you, no one walks out of my


    vige alive.¡±


    Darlene made a series of gestures after that, muttering something as powerful spirit energy spread out


    from her body and enveloped the entire vige.


    At the same time, the pieces of the zombie corpses all around gathered up to form a giant zombie over


    twenty meters tall and


    seven meters wide.


    The giant zombie had beenpletely forged from the exploded corpses with their limbs and organs


    stuck together haphazardly, making it a terrifying sight to behold.

 Chapter 306

    The giant zombie radiated with terrifying spirit energy, and a green fog drifted around it as it let out an


    earth¨Cshaking howl.


    The sight made Sammy, who was in the barrier, burst into tears of terror at once. Dom¡¯s legs wobbled


    as he held his sister tightly to keep the both of them on their feet.


    Dom was pale in the face as well. It was clear he had never seen something quite this terrifying before.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression finally turned solemn this time. He had really underestimated this old witch. She


    was about as powerful as an intermediate Sanctuary level cultivator.


    It was important to note that forming a live giant zombie of this size required a staggering amount of


    spirit energy, and anyone below Sanctuary level would never be able to do it.


    Just then, Darlene¡¯s chest heaved as she fumed, ¡°You¡¯re going to die, young man. You¡¯ll never beat my


    giant zombie.¡±


    It was clear from the look on her face that forming the giant zombie hadpletely drained her of her


    spirit energy.


    Just then, the giant zombie was making its way toward Wilbur. Every step it took formed a deep crater


    on the ground, causing the earth to tremble as well.


    A giant zombie this big was enough to make someone pass out with terror from just one nce.


    Even an Ambience level cultivator would lose their bravadoing up against a beast this terrifying.


    Yet Wilbur merely scoffed as he tightened his grip on his thunder cleaver.


    The Dragon Crystal in his body spun again, exploding with a powerful spirit energy that coated the


    de of the thunder cleaver with a spirit me.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur did not back down in the slightest. He let out a loud cry as he whipped the cleaver through the


    air and brought it down against the head of the giant zombie.


    Sammy, Dom, and Moose were filled with terror then, watching as Wilbur fought on.


    They knew that Wilbur was powerful, but it was understandable that they were doubtful of him winning


    against a beast like


    that.


    It was important to note that once Wilbur lost, Sammy and the rest would be the next batch of


    zombies. They did not even dare to imagine just how much they were going to suffer then.


    Just as Wilbur attacked, the giant zombie let out a low groan and threw a punch.


    The giant¡¯s first was about eight meters wide, radiating with poison and spirit energy.


    Nevertheless, the attack was deflected by Wilbur, with the de of his thunder cleaver colliding with the


    giant zombie¡¯s fist.


    Both forces collided as the cleaver left a deep gash on the giant zombie¡¯s fist, and Wilbur was sent


    backward from the tremendous force as well.


    He stared at the howling giant zombie, bravado, and gusto growing in his chest as he let out a howl.


    Spirit mes lit up around his body at once as he wielded his cleaver, charging toward the giant


    zombie.


    Wilbur was so fast that it was nearly impossible to see him with the naked eye.


    He zipped around the giant zombie in circles,nding blow after blow.


    Each of his attacks would form a huge, deep, charred gash on the giant¡¯s body.


    However, the giant zombie did not seem to feel anything, hardly affected by the wounds at all.


    It continued to swing its fists at Wilbur, but Wilbur was moving at a speed that made it impossible for


    the punches tond.


    Yet as the giant zombie swung over and over again, the air around it began to constrict as Wilbur was


    slowed down by the energy radiating out from the giant zombie, Wilbur could not get used to the


    restriction in time and slowed to a halt.


    The giant zombie opened his huge palms, sweeping them over in Wilbur¡¯s direction.


    An overwhelming force came Wilbur¡¯s way. Sammy, Don, and Moose paled in terror at the sight, their


    hearts dropping to their stomachs.

 Chapter 307

    The giant zombie was able to make the air between its palms constrict from its previous attacks,


    radiating a strength that was impossible to resist.


    Any regr human being would find it hard to withstand such pressure, and any slip¨Cup on their end


    would result in a fatal ending.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This move was enough to make up for the giant zombie¡¯s huge, lumbering figure and slow movements.


    Just then, as its palms were slowly closing in together, it seemed like no living thing would be able to


    survive such a blow.


    The thunder cleaver was gone from Wilbur¡¯s grasp. He held his palms up, trying to deflect the giant¡¯s


    terrifying blow.


    The palms closed together atst, with Wilbur right in the center.


    Sammy and the rest were scared out of their wits, closing their eyes hopelessly as dread washed over


    them. They could only imagine what the witch was going to do to them.


    Just then, Darlene let out a bone¨Cchilling peal ofughter as she hobbled over to the giant zombie


    slowly on her cane. ¡°The giant zombie will never be beaten. It has all my spirit energy and that of the


    zombies I spent decades forging. You fool. Did you think you could beat me just because you were a


    Sanctuary level cultivator?¡±


    Right one cue, a bright, airy dragon¡¯s howl emitted from the giant zombie¡¯s closed palms.


    It turns out that Wilbur had activated his Dragon Power right before the giant zombie¡¯s palms closed up.


    The dragon mark on his back glowed, lighting up his body with a red glow as well.


    Wilbur was using his dragon energy to hold the giant zombie¡¯s palms apart.


    It was just that the giant zombie was toorge, making it look like Wilbur had been ttened.


    As the Dragon¡¯s Chant rang through the air, Wilbur separated his hands from each other. The giant


    zombie¡¯s palms were separated as well, showing Wilbur¡¯s figure.


    Sammy and the rest were shocked out of their wits, especially Darlene. She could hardly believe that


    someone could actually endure the giant zombie¡¯s blow.


    Just then, Wilbur let out a howl into the heavens. The red glow on his body turned blindingly bright as


    terrifyingly powerful energypletely pushed the giant zombie¡¯s palms apart.


    Wilbur took out his thunder cleaver again, which was now glowing red with Dragon Power on top of the


    sparks of lightning.


    If the thunder cleaver was already powerful before this, it had practically transformed into a lethal


    weapon out for blood now.


    Wilbur whipped the thunder cleaver in the air, zipping around the giant zombie in circles like a bolt of


    lightning.


    A tremendous force of thunder energy radiated from the thunder cleaver, forming twenty de


    shadows over fifty meters long that sliced right through the giant zombie¡¯s body.


    The giant zombie let out a howl as Wilbur finally stopped moving. Its enormous body copsed to the


    ground, breaking into countless pieces that rolled everywhere.


    The giant zombie waspletely decimated just like that, and Darlene did not have the spirit energy to


    put it back together


    anymore.


    Sammy and the rest let out a long breath, looking at Wilbur in awe.


    Darlene was in a daze. The hard work she had spent decades on had beenpletely destroyed, just


    like that.


    Her frail, hunched¨Cover figure began to tremble as her cloudy pupils lit aze with fury.

 Chapter 308

    Wilbur, on the other hand, waspletely calm as he slung his thunder cleaver over one shoulder and


    called out to Darlene, ¡± Got anything else, you old witch? I¡¯ll be taking care of you if the answer¡¯s no.¡±


    Darlene gritted her teeth. ¡°Why must you kill me?¡±


    ¡°You forged a bunch of zombies and put random people under curses, including your own pupils. Isn¡¯t


    that enough of a reason?¡± Wilbur replied sharply.


    Darlene said, ¡°I just made them bring dead bodies to me, I never told them to kill anyone! Besides,


    shouldn¡¯t they repay me for teaching them cultivation?¡±


    ¡°They should repay you as your pupils, but not because you threatened them. The witchcraft you


    cultivate is nothing but evil. You just need dead bodies now, but you might need live human beings


    once you¡¯ve grown more powerful!¡± Wilbur said coldly.


    Darlene was at a loss for words. Wilbur was right. She had already been nning to get a few


    cultivators to experiment on as her zombie¨Cforging skills improved. That was because cultivators were


    much more powerful than regr human beings and would make way stronger zombies.


    Seeing Darlene say nothing made Wilbur frown. ¡°But despite your evil ways, I don¡¯t wish to kill you.


    Free these people from their curses, and I¡¯ll simply rid you of your powers so you may still spend the


    rest of your life in peace.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Darlene snarled. ¡°I spent all my life cultivating, I¡¯d rather you kill me than rid me of my


    powers!¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Well, you can choose between dying and having no powers then.¡±


    ¡°I choose to take you down with me!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darlene¡¯s expression turned venomous, and she began to mumble a string of indecipherable chants as


    she raised her cane.


    At the same time, a gray wisp of spirit energy emerged from her body before entering her cane. Her


    already wrinkled body


    shrank even more.


    Wilbur frowned. What was this old hag trying to do, she hardly had any powers left!


    He did not think there was much she was capable of and opened his Iris Veritas.


    Just then, Moose shouted from the barrier. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s going to cast her most powerful spell and kill you


    as she dies! Be careful.


    Sammy and Dom¡¯s faces paled. The barrier had cut the three of them off from the outside world


    completely, and Wilbur could


    not hear Moose at all.


    Yet upon activating the Iris Veritas, Wilbur realized at once that Darlene was sacrificing her own life and


    spirit to cast a powerful spell.


    That was no small feat and might even be immediately fatal.


    Upon realizing this, the Dragon Crystal in Wilbur¡¯s body began to spin at top speed.


    Darlene¡¯s body was about the size of a toddler¡¯s, drained of blood and her face was white as a sheet.


    Her cane, however, let out a fog so thick it was almost palpable. An ominous wave filled with danger


    and death came toward Wilbur


    Just then, Darlene spat out her final mouthful of spirit energy and blood onto her cane. The foging


    out began to ripple in a terrifying manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead, young man,¡± Darlene rasped. ¡°Soul Massacre!¡±

 Chapter 309

    At the same time, she used thest of her energy to wave her cane at Wilbur


    The gray fog on the cane turned into a ghostly shadow, baring its fangs as it pounced on Wilbur


    The vige seemed to be enveloped in an aura of death as the ghost appeared, causing all the nts


    around to wilt and die.


    Wilbur, the target of the Soul Massacre, was bearing the worst of this aure


    He understood then that it would be hard for him to withstand the Soul Massacre even if he were to


    double his powers.


    After all, this witch with Sanctuary level powers was sacrificing her own spirit and life to cast her most


    powerful spell. Strength alone was not going to be enough to beat it.


    Dom and Sandy stared at the vige turning into hell on earth in real time, their souls quaking in fear.


    Moose was pale with terror as well. He knew that his master had such a powerful spell that would kill


    anyone who was its target but had not expected it to be this bone¨Cchilling.


    Darlene held herself up with her cane, a vile smile appearing on her face as she giggled.


    Yet just then, Wilbur put away all his powers as a colorful halo appeared around him that enveloped


    himpletely.


    The gigantic ghostly shadow collided against the halo and disappeared the next second without a


    sound.


    Darlene was at a loss for words. She could not believe that the killing spell that she had sacrificed her


    life and spirit for had


    failed.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyone hit with the spell would be usurped by the ghost, having their soul and spirit destroyed


    completely. How did it turn out like this instead?


    Wilbur¡¯s feet were three feet off the ground then, hovering in mid¨Cair with his hands behind his back as


    he stared coldly at


    Darlene from within the halo.


    Upon realizing that all of his energy would not be enough to go against the spell, Wilbur activated the


    Dragon¡¯s Safehaven. That was the power he had just traded for himself at the Dragon¡¯s Altar.


    The power


    could be used once every day and for a minute every time.


    Wilbur would be immune to all harm, but he would not be able to move for a whole minute.


    Just like that, the Dragon¡¯s Safehaven protected Wilburpletely from Darlene¡¯s spell, rendering her


    attempt to drag him


    down with her aplete failure.


    Darlene stared ahead in fury, taking in the sight of a very much still¨Calive Wilbur. s, her life was


    finally drained now, and she slowly copsed in a fit of resentment.


    The Soul Massacre.


    Darlene had even sacrificed her spirit for the spell, and her presence was entirely wiped from the world


    without a trace.


    A minute passed in no time, and the Dragon¡¯s Safehaven vanished as Wilbur regained the ability to


    move.


    He let out a sigh. It had to be said that the old hag really was powerful.


    Had it not been for his new power, Wilbur would¡¯ve been a gone case.


    He took off the barrier, so Sammy and the rest were able to move once again as well. They hurried up


    to Wilbur, looking at him in awe and respect.


    Moose could hardly contain his glee. ¡°Sir, I think my curse got lifted!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your curse was not too severe, so of course it would be broken once the person who cursed you


    died,¡± said Wilbur.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally free,¡± Moose said tearfully, bowing profusely toward Wilbur.


    Just then, Sammy said, ¡°Sir, my curse should be lifted as well, right?¡±

 Chapter 310

    ¡°My apologies. You were cursed by the old hag personally, so the curse has not been lifted yet,¡± Wilbur


    said.


    Sammy¡¯s expression shifted into one of terror. ¡°What am I going to do, then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ve got an idea. It¡¯s just going to be a little more troublesome,¡± Wilbur said.


    Sammy calmed down upon hearing there was a way out. After all, Wilbur had been powerful enough


    for her to be able to trust his words.


    Dom frowned slightly. He had heard Wilbur say before that the curse could be broken by force.


    But entering Sammy¡¯s spirit mighte with the risk of hurting her and would be dangerous to some


    extent.


    But Darlene was dead, and there was no other way out.


    Sammy, Dom, and Moose looked at the ground littered with bodies. A shiver ran down their spines.


    Wilbur had killed four to five hundred zombies, as well as the zombie giant formed after. He had even


    been able to deflect Darlene¡¯s fatal spell at the very end, one that she had sacrificed her life to cast.


    It could only be said that Wilbur was just far too powerful.


    Wilbur looked around him before picking up the cane Darlene had left behind. It seemed like a pretty


    decent contribution to the Dragon¡¯s Altar.


    He smiled, tossing it into his demine. He considered this a sess, as contributions were truly hard


    to find.


    ¡°Set the ce on fire, and we¡¯ll go home. I¡¯ll think of a way to break your curse,¡± Wilbur said to Sammy.


    She nodded in response. Moose walked up and was about to say something when a series of hurried


    footsteps could be heard.


    A tall man in a uniform led a group of people, walking up to Wilbur and the rest with an ashen


    expression. ¡°Gibby Lendis, chief of the Cendonville Special Forces. You¡¯re all under arrest for public


    assault.¡±


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Dude, seriously? All this over a fight?¡±


    ¡°I think you didn¡¯t realize who you were beating up.¡± Lee Shoreson emerged with two men from behind


    Gibby.


    Lee¡¯s face was still swollen then, making him look ratherical. The rage in his eyes, however, was


    evident.


    Wilbur hardly paid him any mind, merely turning to Gibby and saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to clean the


    ce up first? A gue could break out if we leave the ce like this.¡±


    It was only then that Gibby, Lee, and their men realized that the vige was littered with chunks of


    unidentifiable objects.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The chunks differed in size, and all of them were charredpletely. It was hard to see what they were


    at first nce.


    Gibby picked up one of them, inspecting it in his hand.


    His expression shifted at once, and he drew his gun to point it at Wilbur. ¡°This is a part of a dead body!


    Tell us what you did here! What happened to the vigers here?¡±


    Gibby looked around the vige, but the barrel of his gun remained pointed at Wilbur. A massacre had


    happened here, and it looked like there had been a lot of casualties. It was a big case.


    Just then, Lee shouted, ¡°Oh? They murdered people too? Take them all out, Gibby!¡±


    ¡°Mister Shoreson, this is a serious case that we can¡¯t take out on them privately. An investigation must


    be filed,¡± Gibby frowned.


    Lee snorted. ¡°You can just tell me if you don¡¯t need your job, and I¡¯ll get my dad to fire you this very


    second so you can go back to the mountains.¡±


    Gibby was furious, but there was nothing he could say, Lee noticed that and grabbed the gun in


    Gibby¡¯s hand to point it at Wilbur.

 Chapter 311

    Gibby flew into a panic at once. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Mister Shoreson!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. I want these three dead at all costs by today. How dare you touch someone like me, you


    f*cking piece of sh*t!¡± Lee glowered at Wilbur, preparing to pull the trigger.


    Sammy and the rest turned pale. Unlike Darlene, Lee¡¯s father was a government official. Lee was crazy


    and more than capable of bringing them a great deal of trouble.


    Wilbur was not afraid of staring down the barrel of a gun, but Sammy and the rest were.


    Just then, Wilbur chuckled. He reached for his pocket, pulled out his license, and showed it to Lee.


    ¡°Wilbur Penn, Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. I¡¯ve got official orders from the most


    powerful people in the country. Don¡¯t even think about continuing what you¡¯re about to do.¡±


    Lee stopped short, eyeing the license. A momentter, he shouted, ¡°My a**! You¡¯re not fooling me with


    that fake license. Do you take me for an idiot?¡±


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? You can have Chief Lendis here check it for you. He might have


    an idea of who I am.¡±


    Lee struggled for a beat. Wilbur looked perfectly calm, and it did not look like he was lying. However,


    Lee had never heard of such a department before.


    Just then, Gibby said, ¡°Can I take a look at your license?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Wilbur tossed it over.


    Gibby inspected the license closely. It was indeed legitimately sealed and watermarked by all the


    relevant departments. The license did grant Wilbur a shocking amount of power.


    He frowned at Wilbur incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but why haven¡¯t I ever heard of a department like this


    one?¡±


    ¡°I f*cking knew it! You were trying to lie to me, pretending to be some official big shot, you piece of


    sh*t!¡± Lee smirked.


    Sammy and the rest exchanged nces as well. Did Wilbur actually have such a position of power as


    well?


    Wilbur was calm himself. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of my department because your rank¡¯s too low. Feel free


    to ask your superior about it, or even the most powerful person in the province.¡±


    ¡°One moment. t me make a call.¡± Gibby was suspicious but still wanted to check for himself.


    Lee said, ¡°Chiet Lendis, do you seriously believe this scammer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only goin take a few minutes.¡± Gibby nced at Lee, taking out his satellite phone and dialing a


    number.


    Several verificationster, Gibby was connected to the person in charge at Gravonia Province. It did


    not take long before his


    expression d drastically.


    Upon endin the call, Gibby walked back up to Lee and grabbed his gun back from him.


    ¡°What the *ck are you doing? Have you lost your mind?¡± Lee fumed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gibby shot a re at him before turning to bow at Wilbur. ¡°Gibby Lendis, chief of the Cendonville


    Special Forces. I¡¯ve received orders to help you with your investigation. I¡¯m ready to take orders, sir.¡±


    Lee was at a loss for words, staring at Gibby nkly.


    Gibby hardly paid him any mind, not dropping the hand he was saluting Wilbur with by a single inch.


    Wilbur took his license back, casting a smile at Lee that sent shivers down his back.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened after that as he turned back to Gibby. ¡°Lee Shoreson has been found


    complicit in a paranormal investigation. Arrest him and hold him until I get back to interrogate him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Gibby waved a hand, and his fellow officers surrounded Lee and his men at once.


    Lee was positively boiling then, shouting at Gibby, ¡°You¡¯re out of your f*cking mind! Touch me and I¡¯ll


    have my dad fire you this very instant!¡±


    ¡°Lee Shoreson, you¡¯re a wanted suspect. I won¡¯t hesitate to shut you up if you continue insulting my


    team and I like this.¡±

 Chapter 312

    cubby had resented Lee for a long time now, but the power Lee¡¯s father held practically made Lee


    untouchable in Cendonville.


    Now that Gibby had received orders from the province officials, even someone like Lee could hardly


    protest.


    Lee and his father were just the top dogs of Cendonville, but they were hardly anything in Gravonia


    Province, let alone in the face of a department like Wilbur¡¯a


    Gibby reckoned that Lee and his family were done for after ruffling the feathers of someone like Wilbur,


    so he did not hesitate In the slightest to go all out against Lee


    Gibby sneered coldly, ¡°Cuff him! One more word from you and I¡¯ll stuff your mouth shut.¡±


    His officers got to work at once, and Lee was caught off guard by the sudden coldness. He was


    shocked into silence, not daring to say a word


    Lee¡¯s men were also handcuffed and taken away, both of them pale as sheets as they trembled from


    head to toe. They had been used to having things going their way with Lee and had never experienced


    anything quite like this before.


    Just then, Gibby bowed to Wilbur once again. ¡°The suspects have been apprehended. Do you have


    any more orders for us, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Keep an eye on them when you¡¯re at the station until I get there. I have some matters to take


    care of here,¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Gibby called out in response and left with Lee and his men in tow.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Gibby had received his orders and was eager to follow them so that he would not get into any trouble.


    After Gibby and the others were gone, Wilbur opened his palm. There was a me in the center of it.


    He shook his hand a little, and the me multiplied by the hundreds before spreading around the


    vige,


    Wilbur led Sammy and the others out of the vige, looking at the mes soaring to the heavens. ¡°May


    you all rest in peace,¡±


    The mes were a prayer that he had said for the souls of the people whose bodies had been turned


    into zombies by Darlene,


    Just then, Moose walked up to Wilbur, ¡°Sir, what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re free. You can do whatever you want, as long as you don¡¯t harm anyone,¡± Wilbur replied.


    Moose sighed. ¡°My fellow cultivators and I were sent here to practice witchcraft at a young age and


    cursed upon our graduation to scour the grounds for riches and dead bodies. I really don¡¯t know what


    I¡¯m supposed to do now. I¡¯m sure my


    friends are the same.¡±


    Wilbur frowned. Moose¡¯s situation was rather special.


    The witchcraft they practiced was not considered evil, as long as their powers were used for good.


    However, Moose and his friends would have no one to guide them from here, making them particrly


    vulnerable to going down the wrong path,


    Wilbur gave it some thought before saying, ¡°How about this? Find your friends and have a talk with


    them first. If you really feel like you can¡¯t get used to this new life,e to Seke Ind in


    Seechertown and look for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Moose said gratefully.


    Wilbur smiled, leaving with Sammy and Don.


    The three of them reached Cendonville in the evening, pulling up in front of the Special Forces


    department.


    Wilbur told Sammy and Don to get some rest before having Gibby lead him to the detention cell.


    Lee was sitting at the table, his ankle cuffed to the interrogation bench.


    He saw Wilbur and Gibby walking in and began shouting at the top of his lungs at once, ¡°Gibby Lendis!


    How dare you do this to me! My father¡¯s the governor! I¡¯m going to make sure you get it!¡±

 Chapter 313

    It seemed like Lee had still not grasped the situation entirely. He thrashed about wildly, shouting at the


    top of his lungs like a feral dog at Gibby and glowering murderously at Wilbur.


    Gibby scoffed, not paying him any mind. Wilbur chuckled, sitting down across from Lee at the table.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I¡¯d be thinking of ways to get out of this without a sentence instead of barking wildly like a


    mad dog,¡± Wilbur teased.


    Lee gritted his teeth. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do to me. My father¡¯s the state governor. You had better


    let me go or you won¡¯t even get out of this alive!¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re not changing your mind.¡± Wilbur nced at Gibby. ¡°Lee Shoreson isplicit in


    causing damage to an investigation held by the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. I


    suspect his father¡¯s part of this as well. Arrest him and get someone from the Municipal Commission for


    Discipline Inspection to run an inspection on both of them and see if anything¡¯s off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Right away.¡±


    Gibby left the room, making a call to his superior in the province for safety measures. Upon receiving


    direct orders for an arrest, Gibby got to work at once. The Municipal Commission for Discipline


    Inspection said that they would be sending representatives over at once as well.


    Gibby let out a long breath and called for a team before setting out to arrest Lee¡¯s father, Archie


    Shoreson, at once. They returned to the Special Forces department not long after.


    Lee¡¯s expression finally turned to one of terror upon hearing that his father was getting arrested. He


    seemed to finally understand the severity of the situation and turned white as a sheet.


    Wilbur smirked at him coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t even start on anything else. With that rotten personality of yours,


    there¡¯s no way there isn¡¯t anything wrong with your family. Let¡¯s see how cocky you can still be once


    your old man¡¯s been found out for something and sent straight to jail.¡±


    ¡°No way! There¡¯s no way this is happening! You don¡¯t have the power to do that!¡± Lee shouted.


    Wilbur merely smiled, not wishing to waste his time.


    Not long after, Archie Shoreson, Governor of Cendonville was arrested and sent to the same detention


    cell.


    Both father and son exchanged terrified nces with each other.


    Archie did not know why he had been arrested all of a sudden, and Lee did not know just what power


    Wilbur held to be able to arrest his father just like that.


    Just then, the people from the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection arrived at the detention


    room as well.


    Wilbur showed the people in charge his license. ¡°These two have been arrested for disrupting an


    investigation held by the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Please run a disciplinary


    inspection on them and find out if there are any other problems.¡±


    ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    Wilbur shook the disciplinary inspector¡¯s hand, turning back to look at Archie and Lee. ¡°I¡¯d congratte


    you if they don¡¯t find anything, but I doubt that¡¯d be the case judging from the way you think you¡¯re the


    god of Cendonville.¡±


    Lee finally panicked for good, bursting out into loud sobs at his father.


    Archie himself, however, was terrified beyond measure. He knew better than anyone else just what he


    had done and could not afford to be inspected this way.


    Wilbur chuckled at the sight of the both of them and got up to leave.


    Gibby walked Wilbur, Sammy, and the rest of them all the way to the main door of the department.


    ¡°Thank you for getting rid of this hooligan for the people of Cendonville.¡± Gibby bowed deeply.


    Wilbur smiled. ¡°Do your job well and you won¡¯t have anything to fear.¡±


    He then got in his car and drove away.


    Gibby stood where he was for a long time, thinking about Wilbur¡¯s words.


    He knew what Wilbur was implying with that.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gibby¡¯s gaze turned firm, and he turned to head back to the detention room. He knew that the


    Shoreson father and son were doomed.

 Chapter 314

    The province was going to bear down on both of them for disrupting a Department of Paranormal


    Research and Defense investigation, on top of everything else.


    Besides, Gibby had a great deal of dirt on those two as well.


    Wilbur, Sammy, and Dom finally returned to Seechertown after a whole night of driving.


    It was past ten in the morning when they arrived at Seke Ind, where Wilbur told Sammy and her


    brother to get some rest until Wilbur got to breaking Sammy¡¯s curse at night.


    However, Sammy could not wait any longer, and Wilbur had no choice but to relent under the siblings¡®


    begging.


    Wilbur brought both of them to his room. He sat down on the couch before saying, ¡°Have you thought


    this through? I¡¯m going to need to enter your consciousness and spirit with my spirit energy if I¡¯m going


    to break your curse. All your secrets and memories will be exposed to me. Are you absolutely sure


    about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I don¡¯t have anything to hide. I just hope you can break my curse, sir.¡± Sammy had made up


    her mind that she was going to get her curse broken no matter what. She had suffered enough.


    Wilbur nodded, but Dom piped up worriedly. ¡°Sir, are you saying that Sammy¡¯s spirit might be


    damaged? What are the consequences if that happens?¡±


    ¡°She might lose her mind or worse.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s words scared the wits out of Dom and Sammy, and Sammy¡¯s initial determination was


    beginning to waver a little.


    However, Wilbur shed a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried. I¡¯m just saying there¡¯s a risk. I¡¯m pretty sure the


    curse isn¡¯t too powerful, so it should be fine.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Both brother and sister heaved a sigh of relief, and Sammy nodded her head in agreement to proceed.


    Dom nodded as well. There was not much point in living a cursed life.


    Wilbur said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to get to it now. Dom, you can wait outside.¡±


    Dom nodded. He did not understand much but knew that he would only be a bother if he stayed there.


    Wilbur called Sammy to his bedroom and pointed to his bed. ¡°Lie down.¡±


    Sammy blushed but did as she was told.


    ¡°Rx. Just imagine you¡¯re going to sleep, and everything¡¯s going to be fine when you wake up.¡±


    Before Sammy could respond, Wilbur tapped her on the forehead. A wave of spirit energy entered her


    body and Sammy fell unconscious at once.


    Just then, Wilbur muttered a few chants. A barrier formed around the room at once, blocking it


    completely from the outside


    world.


    Upon doing this, spirit energy surged forth from Wilbur¡¯s body as he entered Sammy¡¯s consciousness.


    The next second, Wilbur was enveloped in endless darkness.


    The only visible thing in this darkness was a faint red glow in the center, surrounded by some silvery


    wisps of light drifting


    around.


    This darkness was Sammy¡¯s consciousness, and the red glow was the me of her spirit. The wisps of


    silvery light were her spirit energy.


    That was just the consciousness of a regr human being, and everyone looked slightly different


    ording to their


    conditions.


    Just then, Wilbur¡¯s presence came up to Sammy¡¯s spirit me.


    The me was only the size of a palm, swaying slightly.


    Upon closer inspection, there was a thin gray fog swirling around the me. That was the curse Sammy


    was under, and Wilbur¡¯s task was to take that gray fog out and destroy it.


    Standing still in front of the spirit me, Wilbur reached out and began to touch Sammy¡¯s spirit. At the


    same time, all of Sammy¡¯s memories hidden in her spirit surged toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled. Just then, the fog seemed to sense a threat as it detached itself from Sammy¡¯s spirit


    me andshed out at Wilbur.

 Chapter 315

    Wilbur raised his eyebrows before barking out a loudugh. He had just been wondering how he was


    going to separate this fog from Sammy¡¯s spirit me when the problem had solved itself for him.


    He stared right at the iing fog and two silver sparks shot out of his pupils.


    The sparks shot out, torching the gray fog into oblivion within seconds. There was hardly a trace left.


    The fog was gone, and so was the curse. Wilbur¡¯s work was all done now.


    The spirit was the most mysterious part of the human body, but also the most fragile andplicated.


    That was why Wilbur had taken so much care in doing this.


    Honestly, he had the curse itself to thank for being able to break it so quickly.


    The curse had an aggressive nature and was prone to attacking all sentient bodies that approached.


    However, the curse¡¯s attack was hardly anything against someone like Wilbur.


    Upon breaking Sammy¡¯s curse, Wilbur slowly exited Sammy¡¯s consciousness as he retracted his spirit


    presence back into his


    own body.


    ¡°Damn. Even celebrities have a hell lot to be upset about,¡± he chuckled, tapping Sammy lightly on the


    forehead.


    Sammy stirred slowly, looking at Wilbur in a daze.


    He smiled back at her. ¡°Your curse has been broken, and your spirit¡¯s undamaged.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sammy was overjoyed.


    Wilbur nodded. Sammy got to her feet to thank Wilbur but was ovee with a wave of dizziness.


    Wilbur said, ¡°Your spirit¡¯s extremely weak right now, so you¡¯ll need to rest for a while.¡±


    He retracted the barrier and let Dom in.


    Seeing his sister unharmed and the smile on Wilbur¡¯s face, Dom figured that his sister¡¯s curse had


    been broken.


    Both brother and sister thanked Wilbur profusely, but he merely said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You gave me


    your jade statue in exchange for this. It¡¯s a fair trade.¡±


    The siblings did not really agree with this.


    It was true that the jade statue was their family heirloom and practically priceless.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, at the end of the day, it was just an item.


    Money was hardly a problem to the Shandon family, and they would even be willing to spend the rest of


    their days as regr folks in exchange for Sammy¡¯s curse being broken.


    The two of them thanked Wilbur profusely and even invited him to dinner. However, Wilbur turned them


    down.


    With no other choice, they could only invite Wilbur to visit Zend whenever he had the time with the


    promise of treating him like a king to show their sincerity.


    Wilbur nodded in agreement, and the siblings finally left.


    They got into their car, and Dom could not help but say, ¡°This trip to Seechertown has really been eye¨C


    opening. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s so much of the world I never knew about.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Who could¡¯ve thought that people like Mister Penn existed?¡± Sammy was overwhelmed


    with emotion as well.


    Dom looked at his sister, narrowing his gaze. ¡°Do you have a crush on him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Sammy flushed at once, ring at her brother.


    Dom chuckled. ¡°Go for it if you like him. You¡¯re a beautiful woman. You might just stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Mister Penn¡¯s like a god. I wouldn¡¯t even think about it!¡± Sammy sighed. She did like Wilbur but did


    not have the courage to court him.


    Dom sighed to himself as well. The Shandon family was quite reputable, and Sammy had countless


    admirers back in Zend.


    Those admirers only multiplied after she became a celebrity, but Sammy¡¯s standards had always been


    too high to pay them any mind.


    Both Sammy and Dom had finally realized just what it meant to be someone of power, and how small


    the both of them looked inparison to these powerful elites.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and take care of Ria first,¡± Dom said atst, his gaze burning with anger.


    How dare she do that to Sammy as her best friend? That was truly unforgivable!

 Chapter 316

    Right after Sammy and Dom had left, Wilbur was about to rest when the phone rang. He saw that it


    was a call from Nancy and hurried to pick it up.


    ¡°Hello, Nancy! How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Wilbur. I know you¡¯re a busy man, but there¡¯s a gathering tomorrow night with all our


    ssmates. Will you being?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass this time.¡± Wilbur had lost interest in these gatherings since what happened thest time.


    Nancy sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either if I¡¯m being honest.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go, then!¡±


    ¡°I know, but everyone¡¯s been giving me hell for it. They¡¯re saying I¡¯m all cocky now that I¡¯ve gotten a


    promotion at work, I don¡¯t feel good turning them down.¡±


    Wilbur let out a sigh. Sometimes these things could really be beyond one¡¯s control.


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯ll just have to go, then.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was wondering if you could go with me?¡± Nancy asked in a feeble tone.


    Wilbur wanted to say no, but Nancy had been one of the first people to ever show genuine concern for


    him back in school. He could not find it in him to turn her down.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m free tomorrow night, anyway. It¡¯ll be fun!¡± Wilbur said, doing his best to lighten his tone.


    Nancy replied at once, ¡°Thank you, Wilbur! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night, then.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡±


    The call ended, and Nancy fidgeted awkwardly in her office.


    She knew she should not do this but could not help herself from wanting to call Wilbur.


    She thought that she was going to give up on Wilbur for good this time if he turned her down.


    But he had said yes, and so happily too. Nancy fell into a dilemma.


    ¡°Ugh. What should I do?¡± Nancy¡¯s expression turned into one of distress.


    Wilbur ended the call and returned to his room, copsing onto his bed. He could really use some rest


    this time.


    Yet not long after that, the phone rang again. Wilbur held back his annoyance as he nced at his


    phone. Seeing that it was a


    call from Matt Lilith, he answered it.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get it if this isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Wilbur was obviously a little miffed.


    Matt heaved for air on the other side of the call. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry if I got you at a bad time. We found


    the guy who stole the jade statue, but he¡¯s an expert. Gerard even got injured battling against him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wilbur red up in anger at once. How dare this thief steal in his territory, and attack others when they


    were caught?


    On another note, however, Matt and Gerard were honestly an embarrassment too. They were both n


    leaders and Aura level cultivators but had been beaten by a thief!


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Room 888 of Noir Nightclub. The guy even said he¡¯d wait here for you to see just what Seechertown¡¯s


    got.¡±


    ¡°Let him wait, then. I¡¯ll make sure to let him know.¡±


    Wilbur hung up the call, grumbling as he got out of bed and headed for Noir Nightclub.


    Over in the private club room, a handsome young man was sitting at a gambling table with a cigar in


    his mouth and a haughty expression


    There were several other gamblers trembling in the corner of the room. Matt stood guard at the door,


    blood still leaking from his waist. Gerard was lying on the ground with a pool of blood around him.


    The guy sitting down took a long drag from his cigar and breathed out a ring of smoke before shaking


    his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re calling yourselves the head of Seechertown¡¯s biggest ns when


    you¡¯re only at this level. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky! You¡¯re going to get it once our master gets here,¡± Matt snarled from the door.


    The man chuckled. ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll be waiting, I hope he doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

 Chapter 317

    Wilbur sped all the way to Noir Nightclub, barging into room 888.


    Matt hurried to bow when he saw Wilbur. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s the guy!¡±


    He pointed to a young man. Wilbur looked over and saw that the guy seemed to be in his twenties. He


    was a pretty handsome guy, with most of his hair covering half his face.


    Wilbur then spotted Gerard on the floor and hurried to help him up. He also channeled some spirit


    energy into Gerard to stabilize his condition.


    Gerard looked down indignantly. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve embarrassed your name.¡±


    Wilbur said nothing. He nced at the gamblers before his gaze finallynded back on the young man.


    ¡°What should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Skyler White, King of Thieves,¡± the young man said, taking a drag of his cigar.


    Wilbur replied coldly. ¡°King of Thieves, huh? That¡¯s some big name you got.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Skyler did not seem humble in the slightest.


    Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You stole in my territory and even attacked others. How dare you still


    act so smugly!¡±


    Skyler frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that? I was gambling here, and those two cheated! That¡¯s why I beat them up


    in the first ce. Then these two other guys showed up iming they were the leaders of the biggest


    ns in Seechertown and insisted on trying to take me away! That¡¯s why I attacked them. How is that


    my fault?¡±


    Wilbur turned to look at Matt and Gerard. The two of them looked nothing but confused. It was clear


    they had no idea about the cheating.


    Just then, a middle¨Caged man ran over and bowed to Matt and Gerard. ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m so sorry I was


    late! Let me handle this.


    ¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can?¡± Matt said coldly.


    The middle¨Caged man was Jerome Indigo, the owner of the nightclub. It was just a small casino in the


    day, and a club at night.


    Jerome had been at home when he was informed about a fight breaking out because of a few rowdy


    gamblers. Apparently, even the leaders of the two big ns were there.


    Jerome was nothingpared to Matt and Gerard and had hurried over at once.


    He panicked at the coldness of Matt¡¯s words, looking in the room.


    Two other gamblers were swollen in the face. But what was more shocking was that Matt and Gerard


    were both injured as well.


    Jerome¡¯s legs wobbled at the sight. There was honestly not much he could do right then.


    Wilbur frowned at the look of terror on Jerome¡¯s face. ¡°What about the cheating, then?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jerome did not know who Wilbur was and was still frozen in silence. Matt shouted, ¡°Answer my


    Jerome was shocked by those words. Why was Matt calling this guy his master?


    He hurried to say, ¡°Sir, I was just going to investigate and settle it.¡±


    master!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother. Let me tell you myself,¡± Skyler piped upzily. ¡°I was just having some fun, but


    these two were trying to team up and cheat. I caught their bluff, but they refused to admit it, so I taught


    them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Jerome looked at the two gamblers.


    They were regrs of the ce, and Jerome knew who they were. These two were used to thinking


    they were highly skilled and could get away with anything and had probably gotten out of control.


    However, it was just their luck that they ran into Skyler.


    A fight had broken up, ending up in the two gamblers being beaten ck and blue.


    Right after that, Gerard and Matt showed up demanding to take Skyler away.


    Just as the two gamblers were heaving sighs of relief, both Matt and Gerard had gotten injured


    themselves.


    A battle between cultivators was unlike any regr fight, and the two gamblers were scared out of their


    wits.


    They hurried to nod at Jerome¡¯s words at once. ¡°Yes, we cheated. We admit to it, and we¡¯ll pay up.¡±


    This was a battle neither of the gamblers could afford to even take part in, and they wanted to get out


    of there as soon as possible.

 Chapter 318

    Jerome himself was rather fired up as well. ¡°How are you going to pay?¡±


    Jerome had a bit of a name in the industry, and those two gamblers could hardly afford to mess with


    him. With the addition of Skyler, Matt, and the rest, the two gamblers said at once, ¡°We¡¯ll follow the


    rules and pay up three times how much we won.¡±


    ¡°Is that alright with you, sir?¡± Jerome looked at Skyler.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Skyler replied nonchntly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two gamblers made the transfer to Skyler at once, apologizing to him once again.


    Wilbur said, ¡°So, I take it the whole cheating debacle is done with, Skyler White?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°Well, what about you stealing in my territory and attacking others when you get


    caught?¡±


    It was the gamblers¡® fault for cheating, and they deserved to pay up for that.


    But after that was sorted, the stealing was to be dealt with.


    Skyler chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just what I do. Besides, I stole from rich people. It¡¯s like a Robin Hood


    situation.¡±


    ¡°And who were you feeding?¡± Wilbur asked coldly.


    Skyler shrugged. ¡°Me. I¡¯m the poor here.¡±


    Wilbur burst outughing. ¡°What about you beating up my men?¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t just let them get me, could I? It¡¯s not my fault they¡¯re terrible fighters. Isn¡¯t that how the


    rules go, anyway?¡± Skyler asked.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Well, prepare to be taught a lesson, then.¡±


    Skyler got to his feet slowly, staring at Wilbur. ¡°I know you¡¯re stronger than both of them, but I¡¯d advise


    you against getting physical with me. You¡¯re going to get your body and your pride hurt. It won¡¯t look


    good for you.¡±


    Skyler could tell that Wilbur was the real top dog in Seechertown, but he was too arrogant to pay Wilbur


    any mind at all.


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll make sure you have some fun, yeah?¡±


    Skyler¡¯s expression grew solemn. After all, the calm and collected look on Wilbur¡¯s face did seem


    rather powerful.


    Wilbur smiled at the look on Skyler¡¯s face, beckoning to him.


    Skyler flushed an ugly shade of purple, sensing Wilbur¡¯s teasing tone. Skyler exploded with his spirit


    energy, overwhelming everyone in the room.


    ¡°Ambience level, huh? No wonder Matt and Gerard weren¡¯t a match for you,¡± Wilbur mused.


    The other gamblers in the room could barely breathe due to the pressure of Skyler¡¯s spirit energy. They


    trembled all over and turned pale in the face.


    Wilbur merely crossed his hands behind his back, hardly paying him any mind.


    Skyler was furious at that. How dare Wilbur act so cocky in the presence of an Ambience level


    cultivator?


    ¡°Take this!¡± Skyler shouted. He ducked and vanished at once.


    Wilbur raised a brow in confusion. The next second, Skyler appeared behind Wilbur and aimed an


    attack infused with spirit energy toward Wilbur¡¯s waist.


    Wilbur deflected the blow with a wave of his arm, sending a punch to Skr¡¯s face.


    The punch did not contain any spirit energy, but Wilbur was strong enough for the punch to do some


    damage to an Ambience


    level cultivator.


    Skyler reeled in shock. He disappeared once again, reappearing a few meters away from Wilbur.


    Wilbur stared at Skyler. ¡°Wow, you know how to Splitmove. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how we lost to him just now, sir! Be careful,¡± Gerard shouted.

 Chapter 319

    Splitmove was a technique that allowed the cultivator to travel within short distances in a split second, a


    very handy and useful technique.


    This was a type of technique that even Sanctuary level cultivators might not be able to master.


    However, Wilbur had looked up information on Skyler before this. He was just a beginner Ambience


    level cultivator. He must have some secrets of his own to be able to master the Splitmove at that stage.


    Skyler himself was shocked as well.


    He was a master of Splitmove and had never lost before.


    However, this man before him had just nullified his attack with just a wave of his arm, all while being


    able to attack Skyler as well. How had Wilbur been so sure where Skyler was going to travel to?


    Skyler could not understand the situation at all.


    Of course, Wilbur understood it fully. Whenever Wilbur got into a battle, he would extend his spirit


    energy to form an invisible sensor within a one¨Cmeter radius around him.


    That allowed Wilbur to sense any being who got within this area without even needing him to see the


    target.


    The sensor would not only sense physical attacks, but spiritual ones as well.


    That was why Skyler¡¯s Splitmove was rendered useless.


    Just then, Skyler finally began to take Wilbur seriously.


    The spirit energy around his body rippled before he disappeared altogether.


    ¡°Camouging?¡± Wilbur balked, shing a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite a skillful one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The camouge and Splitmove techniques were a deadlybination of techniques that could make


    one stealthy killer who would leave no trace behind. Even someone with a higher level of cultivation


    than Skyler might not be a match for him.


    Unfortunately, he was going up against Wilbur.


    After Skyler disappeared, Wilbur slowly closed his eyes. His hands remained behind his back.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, the gamblers were already scared out of their wits. They were certain that Skyler was not


    human, disappearing into thin air just like that.


    The air on Wilbur¡¯s right side rippled slightly.


    A hand slowly got close to Wilbur¡¯s neck. The hand waited until it was a few centimeters away before


    surging with a powerful spirit energy, striking viciously.


    That was a skill Skyler had learned through being a thief and an assassin. Attacks like that were almost


    invisible to the naked


    eye.


    He would usually get close to the target before maximizing his strength and spirit energy to deliver the


    fatal blow.


    It was only then that Skyler would show himself. It would be toote for the target to react by then,


    leaving them with no option to resist.


    However, just as Skyler had begun camouging, Wilbur had spread out his spirit sensor around the


    entire room. He was able to sense where Skyler was at all times, as well as when Skyler was going to


    attack.


    Of course, Wilbur was already more than prepared to take Skyler¡¯s blow.


    Wilbur let out a low cry and his spirit energy surged forth from his body.


    Skyler¡¯s attack was unable tond on Wilbur in the face of his powerful spirit energy.


    Skyler was shocked. This man¡¯s spirit energy was at least at the level of an elite Ambience level


    cultivator, much more powerful than Skyler himself.


    Just then, Wilbur reached out and grabbed Skyler by the neck to lift him off the ground, mming him


    back down immediately.

 Chapter 320

    A heavy thump echoed through the room as Skyler felt like his entire system was upended. The spirit


    energy in his body flowed out uncontrobly, unable to condense at all.


    It could be said that Wilbur had rendered Skyler unable to fight anymore.


    The other gamblers stared at them in shock.


    Skyler was already terrifyingly powerful, but this man was even more so. He had taken Skyler out with


    just one move, none of them could understand just how this man had done it.


    and


    Matt and Gerard were much more relieved upon seeing Skyler taken down, and they turned to the


    gamblers and owner of the club. ¡°Tell anyone a word of what happened tonight, and we¡¯ll have your


    heads.¡±


    The owner of the club barely dared to say a word, hurrying off with the other gamblers as they ran out


    of the club.


    Jerome drove right home. Whatever happened to the club was out of his control now. He was fine with


    anything as long as he did not get swept up into this terrifying battle.


    Just then, Wilbur turned to Skyler with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong, but just not strong enough.¡±


    Skyler finally understood just how far away he was from Wilbur in terms of skill.


    Despite Wilbur not disying skills that were extremely powerful, it was clear that he was at least at the


    Sanctuary level.


    An Ambience level cultivator like Skyler could hardlypare, even if he was powerful himself.


    Skyler gritted his teeth through the pain he was feeling and bowed to Wilbur. ¡°I surrender. It¡¯s my fault


    for stealing. I¡¯ll buy what I stole for double the price, and even give the owners another double. Is that


    alright?¡±


    What Skyler was proposing was indeed quite fair and eptable.


    This way, the owner of the stolen item would be able to profitpletely. Skyler was the only one


    losing here, and that was just what he deserved for getting caught.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Wilbur looked coldly at Skyler. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Skyler asked.


    Wilbur scoffed. ¡°I make the rules here in Seechertown.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine. You can tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll just follow that.¡± Skyler had somehow turned


    completely obedient within a


    few minutes.


    Wilbur said, ¡°Leave one of your hands behind, on top of everything you just offered.¡±


    ¡°Dude, that¡¯s a little much. I was just stealing, not killing anyone or putting anyone¡¯s life in danger!¡±


    Skyler was shocked. How was he going to survive after this with just one arm?


    Wilbur¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°No cultivator in Seechertown goes against the rules I set. You¡¯re no


    exception.¡±


    ¡°Dude, I really didn¡¯t know about these rules. I¡¯ll never do it again. You won¡¯t even see my face in


    Seechertown ever again,¡± Skyler said, close to tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Wilbur replied, eerily calmly.


    Skyler gritted his teeth. ¡°Dude, I¡¯ve got fifty million dors in my ount right now, and I¡¯ll give you all of


    it as repayment. Please just let me go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in money,¡± Wilbur said, looking mockingly at Skyler.


    Wilbur was only scaring the guy. He was asking for it, being so cocky at the start. It was important to


    teach him a lesson that Seechertown had no ce for nuisances like him.


    Skyler was clearly terrified out of his wits, his mind racing as he shouted, ¡°Dude, I¡¯ll give you anything


    but my hand. Please!¡±


    ¡°What do you have that could be as valuable as that hand of yours?¡± Wilbur continued teasingly.


    Amidst a fit of panic, Skyler said, ¡°Fine! I know a spot that might contain lots and lots of ancient


    treasures. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get something good out of it considering how strong you are.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321  Acultivator did not usually care much  about money, but they did care about  precious ancient treasure. That was  much, much harder to findpared  to money.


    Cultivation methods, weapons, pills,  and antidotes. Anything of that sort  was important to a cultivator.


    Wilbur raised his brows. Who would  have thought that something would  actuallye out of scaring the guy?  He fell silent for a brief moment before | saying, "Go on. I''m listening."


    Sensing Wilbur''s interest, Skyler Cdl crawled up slowly and put ona mysterious expression. "I stumbled across these ancient remains a while back when I went to Jarlinville, but it was sealed shut with a powerful spell. I was afraid I might be getting myself in trouble, so I didn''t go in. However, I''m sure you''ll be able to do so since you''re so powerful! Judging from the spell sealing it shut, I''m sure it''s hiding, something pretty good."  "Heh. You didn''t go in, or you weren''t able to?" Wilbur mocked.


    Skyler flushed, saying nothing further.


    ¡®Wilbur paused for a beat before saying,


    "That sounds quite interesting, Sure, 1''ll take this in exchange for your hand, then." Skyler was overjoyed to hear that.


    "But you''re still going to pay the fifty million as a punishment, and also these guys'' medical fees." "No problem! I''ll send you the money right away." Money was nothing as long as he could keep his hand.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matt and Gerard hurried to bow to Wilbur, implying that they did not feel it was right for them to take the money. Wilbur merely nced at them, and they promptly shut up.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "I''ll let you go


    for the jade statue, then. Never try ¡ª anything like that in Seechertown ever again."  "I wouldn''t dare to," Skyler hurried to say, waving his hands frantically.


    Wilbur stuck out a finger, and a silver me lit up above his fingertip.


    He flicked the finger, and the me shot out toward Skyler''s forehead and burrowed into him, making him tremble from head to toe.


    "That''s a spirit imprint and your ticket to hell. If I catch you screwing around or if I change my mind, it''ll destroy your spirit and wipe you from this worldpletely," Wilbur said calmly.


    Skyler gasped. "Dude, are you trying to" kill me?"  ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll undo it for you once Ie out of those remains you mentioned safely. Don''t even think about trying anything before that." "Come on. I wouldn''t dare," Skyler cried out indignantly. What could he possibly try when there was a spirit imprint on him?  Just then, Wilbur turned to Matt and Gerard. "Thank you for today. Take care of everything else here and go home to get some rest."  "Yes, master." Both of them bowed, and Wilbur left right after.


    Matt and Gerard turned back to Shyer Skyler was nothing but smiles.


    "Gentlemen, if I can have your bank details, I''ll send the money right over and you can take a look. Why didn''t you tell me your master was so powerful?"  Matt and Gerard did not know what to say in the face of such a drastic change in attitude. This guy really was shameless.


    It was evening by the time Wilbur returned to Seke Ind.


    Faye followed him into his room when he entered.


    "Have you eaten?" Wilbur asked. - Faye sat down on the sofa with a scowl.


    "Did you have fun with that celebrity for the past two days?"  "What?" Wilbur stopped short.


    Faye scowled again, turning her face to the side.


    Wilbur finally realized what was going on. Faye was jealous.


    "It was serious business! Besides, her brother was there too. Don''t overthink the situation. Come one," Wilbur protested.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322  Of course, there was no way Faye was convinced.


    She crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking up at the ceiling.


    Wilbur resigned to taking out the Marrow Cleansing Pill, waving it in front of Faye. "Look, I''ve got a present for you."  "What is it?" Faye''s curiosity was piqued, and she nced at the pill.


    Wilbur said, "This is a Marrow Cleansing Pill. I got it just for you. Once you take it, I''ll channel spirit energy into your body and you''ll be able to start cultivating as a cultivator." "Really?" Faye was overjoyed.


    Ever since Faye had witnessed just  what Wilbur was capable of, she had fantasized about what it would be like to have powers like his.


    She knew, however, that she would never have such a chance.


    However, upon seeing Faron and Elsa bing cultivators too, frustration began to bubble up within her again.


    Faye was not actually mad about Wilbur helping Sammy. Faye knew that she would never be able to control Wilbur, and she was happy enough that Wilbur liked her. He could choose any other woman he wanted.


    If he were to really fall for someone else, there would be nothing she could do about it anyway.


    | She was only pretending to be angry so that Wilbur would give her some attention, only for him to surprise her with the gift.


    Wilbur smiled at the look on Faye''s face. "I even found a cultivation method just for you. It''s called the Immortal Secret." "The Immortal Secret?" Faye was confused by the term. Could human beings really live forever? Wilbur nodded. "This cultivation method, if mastered, can actually make one immortal. If I''m being honest, you probably won''t be able to reach that level. However, you''ll definitely be able to live longer and look young as long as you live." All Faye had heard from that was that she would be able to look young as long


    as she lived.


    She said at once, "Gimme! I want to be a cultivator too." He Wilbur smiled, passing the Marrow Cleansing Pill to her.


    He had indeed picked the Immortal Secret just for Faye to cultivate.


    Ever since his Dragonsoul had been awoken, Wilbur had also gained knowledge of countless other cultivation methods and secret spells aside from the Dragon''s Chant.


    Wilbur suspected that he may have inherited some spiritual memories of one of the dragons.


    Upon trading the Marrow Cleansing pill for Faye, Wilbur had made up his mind to find a cultivation method that suited her.


    Al


    After all, the Dragon''s Chant would honestly be too hard for her to cultivate on top of being extremely ¡ª dangerous.


    The Immortal Secret was not too tedious of a cultivation method.


    Despite not giving the cultivator muchbat skills, it was safe enough to only require minimal meditation during the day and cultivation at night while the cultivator was asleep. That way, it would not get in the way of Faye''s job.


    Just then, Faye had already swallowed the Marrow Cleansing Pill. Wilbur saw this and hurried to say, "Take it easy! Follow my aura."  He sat in front of her after that, putting a palm to her forehead and another to her abdomen as he began to gently


    channel spirit energy into her body with the help of the Marrow Cleansing Pill. Tr | Just like that, Wilbur spent the entire night channeling spirit energy into Faye. The day had broken when he was done.


    Under Wilbur''s guidance, Faye remembered the path to channel her energy along and learned how to meditate.


    She was drenched in sweat as if she had just been pulled out of the ocean.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her clothes were sticking to her body, and she looked like a mess.


    Just then, the door to Wilbur''s room was shoved open as Faron and Elsa barged in.


    The both of them were stunned by the


    sight before them. | "My eyes, my eyes!" Elsa covered her face, shrieking. CEs Faron was at a loss for words. He took his shirt off and covered Faye with it, asking, "Miss Yves, do you want me to call the police?"  "Seriously, cut it out," Wilbur said sharply, torn between amusement and annoyance.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 Faron chuckled. "It''s a very misleading scene to walk into." "Exactly, Miss Yves. Did you consent to this? If you didn''t, I can get the authorities involved in this," Elsa said seriously.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. "Still going, I see." Faye covered her body with Faron''s shirt and blushed. "Cut it out, you guys. I''m going to take a shower." She got up and fled at top speed.


    Elsa snorted. "Yeah, she definitely could use a shower." "Not bad, dude! You must be spent, man," Faron piped up.


    Wilbur red at the both of them. "1 was using the Marrow Cleansing Pill to channel spirit energy into Faye, What are you two trying to imply?" "Oh, it''s nothing. We just thought we''de to see you since we haven''tin a few days. We didn''t expect to walk into something so... intense," Elsa giggled.


    Wilbur''s expression was ashen. "Do you need anything? Get lost if you don''t." "Nope, nothing needed! We''ll be on our way to work, then." Faron turned to leave, whistling yfully.


    Elsa smiled smugly, casting one more nce at Wilbur before running away as well.


    Wilbur shook his head. It was truly a


    shame these two were not actors.


    "Remember to knock next time!" he shouted. There was no response.


    Wilbur sighed, returning to his bedroom and entering his demine.


    The jade statue, y jar, and the witch''s cane were on the ground.


    Wilbur picked up the jade statue and inspected it closely. It was indeed an antique, the imprints of time evident on the carvings.


    Antiques like the jade statue had been absorbing the energy of the heavens and the earth for ages, making it a storage tank of some amount of energy. It was definitely a good contribution.


    The y jar was another antique


    Moose had gotten from somewhere.


    There was some scripture on it, and it had been turned into a spirit weapon under Moose''s cultivation and could still be considered a contribution.


    The cane, however, was in a whole new league of its own.


    It looked to be forged out of thousand - year-old wood and covered densely in tiny spells. Aside from that, it was certain that there was arge amount of spirit energy in there from the decades Darlene had cultivated with it.


    Wilbur chuckled to himself, throwing all three items into the Dragon''s Altar.


    Despite all of them being pretty neat treasures, they were nothing inparison to what the Dragon''s Altar


    | could offer.


    An ancient aura radiated over at once as the me of the altar lit up. All three contributions were turned into grace points, showing up in the golden hourss.


    Two hundred and sixty points.


    Three contributions had only gotten Wilbur a measly two hundred and sixty grace points.


    The screen lit up, showing Wilbur his options.


    Everything disyed was unimaginably precious, from treasures to powers that made it hard for Wilbur to choose. Most tempting of all of them, however, was always the first option.


    This time, it was a power called the


    Emperor''s Whisper.


    The power was something like a ) booster that could be added to any weapon. It wouldst for three  minutes, and the weapon would be able to heavily wound the opponent.


    With a power like that, Wilbur would  be able tobine it with his thunder cleaver and hisbat skills to grow even stronger in battle.


    However, it was not what Wilbur needed the most. He held back the urge to trade for power, continuing to browse his options.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Atst, he found something called a Builder Pill.


    It was a pill even more powerful than the Strongwill Pill that could contribute to the improvement in one''s


    strength.


    What Wilbur needed the most was pills  like that. He was constantly looking to  make himself stronger so that he  would not be ovee by the power of  the Dragon''s Chant.


    He took a closer look. One Builder Pill costs two hundred and fifty grace  points.


    Wilbur sighed but still pressed the  button to trade in the end.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324  The golden hourss turned over, and there were only ten grace points left in there. The Builder Pill appeared in  front of Wilbur.


    He took onest wistful nce at the Emperor''s Whisper and left the demine with the pill in his hand.


    Noticing that it was still early, he took the pill at once and began to meditate.


    As time passed, Wilbur''s body lit up with a myriad of colors as a powerful energy filled his room.


    The colorful light finally faded during the evening, and Wilbur slowly opened his eyes.


    Overjoyed, he realized that he hadBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    leveled up.


    After all those years, he was still stuck at the first stage of the Dragon''s Chant.


    He had meditated tirelessly, and with the help of the Builder Pill, he had broken through to the second stage.


    Wilbur could clearly feel that his Dragon Crystal had doubled in size.


    That meant that he would be able to store even more spirit energy.


    On top of that, Wilbur was also able to cast some low to mid-level spells without even muttering any chants. He had be a better fighter too.


    Wilbur was overwhelmed with emotion. The Dragon''s Chant really was the best cultivation method out


    | there, improving his powers greatly with every advancement.


    However, it was undeniable that his journey had been filled with hardships and dangers of cultivation. It also took him a lot of time to reach this point.


    Just then, Wilbur''s phone rang with a call from Nancy.


    "Nancy, I just got ready. Where are you?" "I''m at home. Shall I go to you?" "t''s fine. I''ll just pick you up. Be right there." Wilbur hung up the phone, got into his car, and drove to where Nancy lived.


    He was going to be on his best behavior


    | SE ai  since he had promised Nancy.


    Very soon, he pulled up in front of  Nancy''s block where she was already waiting.


    Nancy''s hair was tied up ina ponytail.


    She was wearing a blue blouse, a white pencil skirt, and ck heels. Her  features had been enhanced with light makeup, making her look chic and  even a little sexy.


    "you look stunning today," Wilburplimented her.


    Nancy blushed. "Let''s go. We''re going to bete." Despite not responding to his praise, Nancy''s heart was soaring.


    "Okay. Where to?" Wilbur asked.


    "Anson''s Private Dining Restaurant, in the Pine Green Room," Nancy replied.


    wilbur smiled. "Wow. That''s a fancy ce for a gathering."  nour old ss president said he was  buying everyone dinner. He picked the  ce."  "He got rich, huh?"  The two of them chatted along the  way, arriving at the restaurant and heading to their room.


    Upon entering, there were three female ssmates already sitting there.


    However, there were no men to be seen.


    Nancy smiled and greeted the people in the room. Wilbur said, "Where''s everyone else?"  "Over here," said Reggie Syg, the


    aforementioned ss president. He walked in, with another man dina tracksuit.


    Wilbur frowned slightly. Wasn''t this supposed to be a gathering for ssmates? What was a stranger doing there?  It was clear that Reggie was a little surprised to see Wilbur as well,  flushing as he said, "Oh, you''re here too, Wilbur."  "Uhm... Should I not be?" Wilbur  asked.


    Reggie smiled. "No, of course not!" Just then, the man in the tracksuit eyed Nancy. His gaze shed with greed and sat right down next to her.


    Reggie said at once, "Ah, you have a good eye, Mister Lynch! Nancy was one


    | of the prettiest girls in our ss back then." ECE ?} Wilbur''s expression slowly darkened.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325  He understood atst that it was not just an ordinary gathering.


    Wilbur sat down beside Nancy, ncing at Reggie. ""Mister ss President, I thought this was a ssmates¡¯ gathering. I don''t think I know this man here. Was he in our ss?"  "Oh, the other ssmates couldn''t make it. This here is Mister Wade Lynch, from Youthful Travel Agency.


    He happened to have the day off, so I invited him toe. Mister Lynch''s travel agency has over ten branches nationwide. It''s worth several hundred million dors! I was lucky enough to be hired as the general manager of the Seechertown branch, so please don''t


    hesitate to hit me up if you''re nning any vacations in the future." Reggie  was showering him with praise:  The other three ssmates smiled  joyously, chatting away with Mister Lynch.


    Everyone else was just a regr white- cor worker, and a few hundred million dors sounded like an astronomical sum to them.


    Anyone would want to get to know someone like Wade.


    Nancy could sense that something was off too and remained silent.


    Wilbur scoffed. What a coincidence it was that the other ssmates couldn''t make it, but this Mister Lynch could.


    It was so clear that Reggie was just


    using the gathering as an excuse to hook the guy up with some pretty girls.


    The realization made Wilbur quite disappointed in his ss president, but he figured that it was best he remained silent on ount of his ssmates.


    The food was served shortly after, and Reggie opened a bottle of wine to pour everyone a ss.


    The other three girls were clearly fascinated with Wade and did not turn the drink down. However, Nancy refused the drink, saying that she did not drink.


    Reggie did not push it and poured Wilbur a ss instead. "Wilbur, our Jast gathering ended in quite a mess.


    | Are you alright?"


    | "I''m fine. It was all sorted out | perfectly," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Reggie sighed. "I''m sorry I didn''t stay and help you, I was in a hurry to send a few of thedies back. I''m d everything''s alright, though." Wilbur smiled, saying nothing. He could tell exactly what Reggie was up to.


    Reggie fidgeted awkwardly. He had just left his old job to join Youthful Travel Agency and had won Wade over with his flowery words.


    Reggie also knew that Wade enjoyed his fun with beautiful women but did not like going to clubs or hostess bars.


    Upon realizing this, Reggie had considered asking Cindy Vega, his prettiest ssmate from back then. L


    Yet Cindy never picked up the phone.


    Reggie tried asking around for her, but no one knew where she had gone.


    With no other choice, he remembered Nancy and the rest.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The fourdies were no Cindy Vega but would suffice aspany for Wade.


    Reggie would have made it if Wade were to have his eye on one of the girls, and he would be doing the chosen girl a favor as well. Wade was filthy rich, so anyone would want to get with him.


    Thus, Reggie had called the four girls up. Unexpectedly, Wilbur had shown up as well. On top of that, it was clear that Nancy had told him toe.


    Aside from Cindy, Nancy was the


    | prettiest girl there. | She also dressed rather well, charming and elegant.


    Reggie saw that Wade had his eyes on Nancy as soon as she entered the room.


    Why else would he sit down next to her? It seemed like, however, that Wilbur was in the way here.


    Just then, Wade turned to look at Nancy. "Hello, gorgeous. Won''t you have a drink?" "T don''t drink, thank you." Nancy turned the offer down politely.


    Wade barked out augh. "C''mon, beautiful. We''re all just having fun here, don''t be a wet nket." "I said I don''t drink," Nancy said firmly.


    Wilbur smiled. Nancy was starting to look more and more like a leader now.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326  Wade''s gaze shed with annoyance, but it was quickly reced with a smile as he turned to look at Wilbur instead.


    "What should I call you, sir?"  "Myst name''s Penn," Wilbur said.


    Wade nodded. "Mister Penn, it''s a pleasure to meet you. May I please ask what you do for work?"  "I''m unemployed."  "Still haven''t found a job yet, Wilbur?" Rainie Lark, one of the ssmatesughed.


    Wilbur smiled. "Yeah, not much I could do about it." The other ssmates giggled.


    Although they were not really mocking him, it was clear they did not think much of him at all. Se Nancy sighed to herself. These girls would lose their minds if they knew who Wilbur really was.


    Things had been so simple back then.


    Their friendship used to be so pure.


    Everyone seemed to have changed ever since entering society, and some people had changed more than Nancy could understand.


    Just then, Reggie raised his ss and said, "Guys, let''s drink to Mister Lynch." The three girls raised their sses, and Nancy raised her ss of water out of courtesy. Wilbur did the same as her as well.


    Everyone dug into the food, drinking and chatting happily. | Reggie began to boast about just how capable and brilliant Wade was. Ever since he had inherited the position of chairman from his father, Wade had brought the travel agency to heights beyond imagination.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wade was obviously smug from all the praise, and the three girls were ecstatic as well. These girls never quite had the opportunity to be in touch with people this rich.


    After Reggie''s exhaustive monologue, Wade turned to Wilbur with a chuckle.


    "Tell you what, Wilbur. If you really can''t find yourself a job,e and work at my travel agency. You''re Reggie''s ssmate, after all. You too,dies! Come to my office any time as


    long as you''re interested. I''ll give you a position you''ll be sure to like." Wilbur found those words a little humiliating. What did he mean by saying if Wilbur ''really couldn''t find a job''? The girls, however, were already swayed. After all, everyone wanted a good job.


    The girls nodded, saying that they would think about it. Nancy was silent.


    Wilbur chuckled and ignored them entirely.


    The wine was just about finished, and Reggie got to his feet as he looked at Nancy. "Guys, I''m in the mood for some golf. How about I take all of you with me?" "Golf?" The ssmates were


    overjoyed. Golf was considered a fancy | sport to them, and they had never yed it before. Se | Nancy was the only one to turn the invitation down, saying that she had other things to do. Wilbur echoed her sentiment.


    However, Reggie was persistent.


    "Nancy, can you please do this for me? You might be a manager now, but we were ssmates once, right? I''d be embarrassing myself in front of Mister Lynch if you don''t go." Nancy frowned, looking at Wilbur desperately.


    Wilbur did not want to go at all either.


    "I''m sorry, Reggie. I''ve got something else at night, I won''t be able to make ithe


    C''mon, Wilbur! You haven''t even got a job. What could you have to get to?" Wade chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''ma VIP member of the golf club. Tonight''s onme." "It''s not about the money. I just really don''t want to go," Wilbur said.


    Reggie piped up at once. "I''ll have the driver send you home then, no problem! Nancy wille with us." "I''m going home, too," Nancy said.


    Wade eyed Reggie coldly. "Reggie, your ssmates aren''t being very nice here."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 Reggie panicked at those words. After all, Wade was his boss. Reggie''s entire future was pretty much in the palm of the man''s hand.


    He asked Reggie out to this gathering in hopes of climbing the ranks, only for things to work against him. Now that Wade was angry, Reggie might even get in trouble. €&9 Reggie leaned closer to Nancy and whispered, "Nancy, can you please do this for me? I''m going to lose my job if Mister Lynch is upset." Nancy sighed and nodded. It was undeniable that they had been ssmates, and she felt obligated to help. "Wilbur''sing too, then. I''m not going if he isn''t."


    Nancy could tell that something was off, but she felt like there was nothing she had to be afraid of as longas__¡ª¡ª¡ª Wilbur was with her.


    Reggie looked at Wilbur desperately.


    Wilbur shook his head helplessly and said, "Sure, let''s all go and have some fun."  He could not find it in him to turn  Nancy down.


    Reggie perked up at once. "Alright,  let''s go! Golf is a great sport. It''ll be good for your physical health." Wilbur sighed to himself. The ss president had changedpletely.


    Wade said, "I''ll have the driver bring the SUV over. We''ll all go in myT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    car." The girls nodded, and Wade took out his phone. He made a few ] arrangements and went back to drinking with everyone.


    The car arrived soon after that. Reggie hurried to pay the bill, and everyone hopped aboard Wade''s luxury SUV before heading off to the Seechertown Golf Club.


    The girls were awed by the posh car, showering Wade with praise. Wade smiled smugly and even shot a nce at Wilbur. Wilbur merely smiled in silence.


    He knew that Wade was trying to one- up him, but he could hardly be bothered by such things.


    They arrived at the golf club a little


    The staff drove everyone out to the course on golf carts lit with beautiful lights.


    Wade said, "This ce is open at all times, but a membership cost at least two million dors. A VIP membership like mine would cost five million." "It''s great to be rich, isn''t it," one of the girls mused in envy.


    Wade said, "You''re not members here, but you cane with me. There''s a fee of ten thousand dors per non- member, but don''t you worry. I''ve got that covered." "Ten thousand dors just to get in


    here? That''s crazy!" The girls made about a few thousand dors each month, and dropping ten thousand dors on a game of golf was far too much for them.


    Reggie said smugly, "Don''t worry, guys. Money is not a problem for Mister Lynch." The girls giggled away while Nancy and Wilbur exchanged nces.


    Reggie was really buttering up to Wade, and Wade was letting all of that go to his head.


    They settled on a spot on the course.


    The caddy sprang into assistance, and Wade yed a few rounds to enthusiastic apuse from the girls.


    Wade looked over at Wilbur. "Wanna


    try?" "I don''t know how to y." It was true that Wilbur had never even touched a golf club before.


    Wade chuckled. "I take it you don''t know much about golf at all, Mister Penn?" "Yes. This is my first time," Wilbur replied honestly.


    Wade was nothing but smug,unching into a detailed exnation of the skills and rules of golf.


    After he was done, Wade cast one final mocking nce at Wilbur before calling out to the three girls to teach them how to swing the golf club.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 It was the girls'' first time trying golf too, and they were more than happy to be taught how.


    Reggie continued to shower them with praise, and Wade had quite a bit of fun with the three girls.


    Wilbur and Nancy remained on the cart, chatting every now and then.


    Neither of them paid the others any mind.


    Soon, Wade swung particrly hard and shot the ball far into the distance.


    Everyone else boarded the cart, and the caddy took off toward where the ball hadnded.


    Just then, Wade said to Nancy, "Why


    don''t you try too? It''ll be good for your  body."  1''m sorry, I don''t know how to y  either," Nancy said politely.


    Wade chuckled. "No worries! I''m right here to teach you."  "That''s fine," Nancy turned him down.


    However, Wade was quite visibly annoyed. He had his eyes on Nancy, but she had spent the entire evening with Wilbur and hardly paid him any attention.


    Very soon, the caddy stopped where the ball hadnded. Wade hopped off and approached Nancy, reaching out to grab her. "Come on, I''ll teach you." Nancy ducked from his grasp with a frown. "Mister Lynch, I really don''t


    want to y." "Nancy, just y a game or two with Mister Lynch. It''s a hard chance to |e by," Reggie piped up from the side.


    Nancy scoffed. "Reggie, I would''ve left along time ago if it wasn''t for the fact that we used to be ssmates. Don''t keep pushing it, please." Reggie blushed at once, but Wade red up in anger. "Who do you think you are? Name me a price. I guarantee you I''ll be able to meet your price." The words were extremely humiliating, and Nancy retorted at once, "Don''t try to act all high and mighty just because you''ve got a bit of money! There are loads of people out there with far more money than you do."


    "Oh, 1 know that very well. Do you think people like you would ever get the chance to meet them, though? You should be counting your lucky stars that you met me!" Wade said arrogantly.


    Wilbur''s expression turned solemn.


    Nancy was about to retort when two golf carts drove over. Four people got out, walking up to Wade and the rest.


    One of the four people, aman in his thirties with a squarish face nced at everyone. "Who let you in here?" "What do you mean by that?" Wade retorted at once, not backing down in the slightest.


    The man smirked. "My ce isn''t open to garbage like you. Get out of here, or I''m going to teach youa lesson."


    The two burly men behind him took a step forward and eyed Wade threateningly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wade stopped short, clearly not expecting to be met with such rudeness. "Dude, I''m the chairman of Youthful Travel Agency, and I''maVIP member here. Watch that tone of yours." That man burst into a fit ofughter.


    What kind of bullshit name is that? I''ve never heard of it." Wade''s face turned scarlet at once and he shouted to the caddy, "Get your manager here this very second!" The caddy scrambled to make the call, and the manager quickly came OVEr. He took one look at the situation and waved at everyone at once.


    Gentlemen, we can talk about


    this." "Didn''t I tell you to clear the ce? Why are there other people here?" The man said coldly.


    The manager said at once, "Mister Chuke, Mister Lynch is also a VIP member here. There''s not much I can do about this." "Really? I''ll tell you what to do, then.


    Get these people out of here right now, got it?" The man nced at Wade, shouting at the top of his lungs.


    Wilbur could not help butugh. Were all the rich people the same these days? What the hell are youughing at?" The man turned to re at Wilbur.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329  Wilbur was hardly in the mood to get involved in this mess and merely smiled. "It''s nothing. I just thought of something funny."  Wade was furious too, as he had never been yelled at like that before. "How f*cking dare you! I''d like to see just what you can do to get me kicked out of here."  The manager hurried over to whisper in Wade''s ear at once, ""Mister Lynch, this is James Chuke from Woodstown.


    He''s in oil and gas, and his worth is in the billions."  "How f*cking dare an outsider think he can get his way in Seechertown? So what if he has money?"


    WV 715 BONL Despite the fact that this man was worth several times what Wade was worth, he refused to back down. After all, they were in Seechertown, not Woodstown.


    However, the manager continued, "Mister Lynch, you really shouldn''t.


    This guy''s bodyguards are really powerful. He has always asked to have the space to himself whenever he''s here and beats up our guards if we say no. We don''t have a choice either." "I''m a f*cking VIP member too! Who are you to tell me to get out?" The manager sighed. "I wasn''t going to do that. I just put them on the other side of the course. I didn''t think you''d end up running into each other anyway." "I''don''t think someone who isn''t even


    from here could be all that great. I''ll  take care of him."  Wade began to make a series of calls,  summoning his personal bodyguards  and thepany''s guards over as well.


    He also made a call to a certain higher- up.


    Upon hanging up, Wade smirked coldly. "This is out of your hands. I''ll take care of it."  Wade was the local, and he refused to believe that some outsider would be able to bully him in Seechertown.


    Besides, he could hardly stand to lose his pride in front of Nancy and the rest.


    The manager was worried. Neither of these people was worth messing with. |


    A TM dh He had also heard that Mister Chuke hade all the way to Seechertown tc work with some big shot there on a property business.


    Given no choice, the manager could only slip away to call his boss.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Just then, James smirked at Wade. "Are you done making your calls? I''ve got no problem with waiting to see just what Seechertown is capable of." "You''ll see right away," Wade fumed.


    Jamesughed. He took out his phone to make a call and turned around, chattering away happily as he ignored Wade.


    Wilbur could only shake his head at the sight. He did not understand why these two had to be so cocky just because


    they had a bit of money. Could they not just mind their own business? Nancy did not know what to do, so she turned to look at Wilbur. "Should we go?" "Of course not! We''d beughed at by Reggie for ages toe." Wilbur did not particrly care, but Reggie would surely spread rumors of the two of them fleeing the scene at the first sign of trouble.


    A gossip like that was sure to affect Nancy. After all, she was a department manager under Cape International, and having her reputation affected might be bad for thepany as well.


    Nancy nodded at Wilbur''s words. There was nothing she was afraid of as long


    as Wilbur was around.


    Just then, Wade turned to the three girls. "Don''t worry. I''m not to be messed with. This bumpkin is about to find out Seechertown is not a kid''s yground."  "That''s alright. We''re not afraid as long as you''re here, Mister Lynch!"  The girls giggled, hardly thinking much of it. This just looked like a little spat that could be talked out, and Wade was a rich boss.


    Wilbur got up and walked up to Reggie  with a frown. "Maybe you should talk  some sense into Wade. We can y any other day. Let''s not get into trouble over something so minor."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 Wilbur was only saying that so that | both parties would stop arguing.


    Besides, his ssmates here were all regr folks. Wilbur did not want  them to be dragged into pointless squabbles of the rich like this one.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A regr person would be sure to have some extreme fantasies if they were to witness something like this, and it  might even affect their life after this.


    Unfortunately, Wade heard Wilbur''s words and turned around sharply.


    "Hey, you can piss off if you''re scared? There''s nothing in Seechertown I can''t take care of."  Reggie shrugged at Wilbur. There was


    not much he could do. | Wilbur sighed, returning to the cart as : he eyed James'' bodyguards.


    Those two men were extremely fit, and they were also Aura level cultivators.


    There was another skinnier man, who was probably James'' secretary.


    The two bodyguards, however, were powerful enough to be considered a threat. If none of Wade''s men were at least Aura level cultivators, he would  be fighting a losing battle.


    James probably had even more  powerful people under him to be acting this cocky.


    Very soon, Wade''s bodyguards got to  the scene. Following behind them were over twenty guards, all of them armed.


    - TY hwo The sight of the guards made Wade perk up alittle, and he called out to James. "Hey, Chuke! Let''s see who has to get out of here today."  James turned around. He muttered a few more things into the phone before hanging up and slowly walking over to Wade, ncing at the guards behind him and barking out augh.


    "You''re about to stopughing real soon," Wade said coldly.


    James onlyughed harder. "Oh my god. Is that all you''ve got? Come on man."  Seeing that his men were all there, Wade called out, "How f*cking dare you! Get him!"  His two bodyguards charged at once.


    ; Sw +15 BONUS The girls shrieked in terror, fleeing the scene at once,  James waved a hand. His two ~~ bodyguards walked up and took down  | Wade''s bodyguards at once before charging over and beating up the rest of Wade''s guards.


    Within minutes, all of Wade''s men were lying on the ground crying out in agony.


    Wade was at a loss for words.


    James chuckled. "Is that all you''ve got?"  Wade gritted his teeth, glowering at James. "Don''t you get too cocky! My guy from the East City District will be here soon! I''d like to see you beat him up."  It was no surprise that Wade knew


    | people from the East City District considering his position.


    Yet James seemedpletely unfazed, smiling as he said, "Come at me. I''ll be waiting." Wade sneered, glowering at his guards silently.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 Nancy watched and asked Wilbur, "Can you please intervene? Our ssmates are scared." Wilbur sighed and replied, "Look at them. Who can stop them? I''m afraid this matter won''te to an end if they can''t settle the score." "What should we do?" Nancy was slightly worried.


    Wilbur replied, "Don''t worry. I promise our ssmates won''t get hurt.


    As for Wade, just let him make a scene." She nodded silently. It did not matter to her as long as her ssmates were safe. She quite disliked Wade and James anyway.


    James made another call on the side and hung up after a brief exchange of words. ¡ª His secretary next to him asked, "Mister Chuke, do you want to ask Mister Lilith toe over? Isn''t this getting out of hand?" James scolded coldly, "What do you know? This is also a test. There''s no need for us to cooperate if he can''t handle this small matter. The real estate industry is soplex. Do you think we can profit in Seechertown if he doesn''t have what it takes?" "I see. No wonder you insist on arguing with that guy." His secretary had a sudden realization.


    He chuckled and gave Wade an instigative look.


    Wade was also seething. His men had been defeated, and James'' two bodyguards had shown astonishing fighting prowess, making Wade suffer indignation in the process.


    The girls stood far away and did not dare to approach them. Wade was also too ashamed to say anything.


    However, the person in charge of the East City District, Den Young, would arrive soon.


    Den was a district official, and Wade had a close rtionship with him. They interacted frequently and there were some matters where they worked together in secret.


    Den agreed toe over and help when Wade called. They were in the East City District, after all. It was his turf.


    Wade wondered if James would still dare to be so arrogant when Den arrived. ¡ª James better kneel and apologize by then or Wade would not let this matter go.


    So what if James won a fight? Those who can fight would still have to behave in front of an authoritative figure.


    Wade would regain his dignity and win the girls over by then.


    He wanted to let James know that they were in Seechertown, not Woodstown.


    Two sports cars drove toward them after a short while. Four people got out of the vehicles.


    Wade hurriedly went to wee them


    right away. A middle-aged man with a big belly slowly got out of the car with aman in a suit carefully helping him.


    That middle-aged man was the person in charge of the East City District, Den Young, and the person who was helping him was his secretary.


    The owner of the golf course, Zack Larson, got out of the other car, along with the manager who left earlier.


    Zack rushed over after he heard about the incident at the golf course. He coincidentally ran into Den, so they hurriedly apanied him over.


    Wade approached Den and told him everything. He wanted Den to seek justice for him.


    Den was slightly angry that he had


    to deal with lousy matters in the middle of the night.


    However, Wade offered him a lot of benefits on many asions before, so it would not be appropriate for him to ignore the matter. It happened on his turf, after all. He had to help.


    Den listened to Wade''s rantings and nodded. Then, he asked Zack, "What kind of owner are you? How can you allow this to happen?" "You don''t know how difficult it is to deal with these rich people. I really can''t help it." That was the only exnation Zack could have offered.


    Zack was telling the truth. He was quite influential considering that he was able to own a golf course.


    However, inparison with Wade  Lynch and James Chuke, whose worth easily reached hundredsof  millions or even billions, he could only  be considered an ordinary person.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The more money they had, the greater their influence. That was the basic rule Zack yed by. The golf course''s visitors were people who did notck money. He could not afford to provoke them.


    Den red at Zack and walked to a spot that was slightly away from James. He told his secretary, "Tell him toe over here."

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 "Yes, sir," the secretary answered and immediately ran over to say politely, "Mister Chuke, Mister Young would like to have a conversation with you." "Which Mister Young?" asked James in an uncaring tone.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary replied, "The person in charge of the East City District." "Tell him toe over here instead.


    He''s just in charge of a district. What a joke," said James coldly.


    The secretary was dumbfounded. He could not believe James would be so uncooperative.


    Den Young was a district official, and they were in his turf. How could he


    speak to Mister Young like that regardless of his financial status? "Please reconsider. Mister Young is the person in charge of the East City District," The secretary reiterated Den''s identity.


    However, James chuckled and said, "I told you to get him toe over. Did I not make myself clear?" The secretary frowned and said coldly, "You''ll have to deal with the consequences." Then, the secretary returned to Den and passed on the message.


    Den blew a fuse immediately. What the hell was that guy thinking? How dare he be so uncooperative? "He''s just a nobody from Woodstown.


    How dare he dismiss you so


    arrogantly? He will step all over you if vou don''t teach him a lesson," Wade instigated by his side.


    Den scoffed. There were many rich businessmen in the East City District with worths in the billions, and they were all polite and respectful towards Den. However, an outsider like James actually dared to disrespect him so openly. How could he maintain his image as the person in charge of the district if news of this got out? "Let''s go. We''ll see who the hell he thinks he is." Den walked toward James in anger.


    The secretary, Wade, Zack, the manager, and Reggie followed behind him.


    Den arrived in front of James. He frowned and sized him up before


    asking in a low voice, "How should 1 address you?" "I''m James Chuke of Woodstown," replied James in an uncaring tone.


    Den looked at him and the bodyguards who were knocked out on the ground. He frowned and asked, "Did you do that?" "That''s right. They started it, soIwas only defending myself," replied James calmly.


    Den asked coldly, "Why did they attack?" "Tdon''t know." James seemed firm.


    His firm attitude enraged Den. Ever since he was the person in charge of the district, no one dared to speak to him like that except his superiors. It


    just felt absurd to him.


    "I don''t care about the reason. Assault  is illegal. You also injured a lot of  people. I think the official departments will need to handle this. Just you wait.


    You''ll be arrested soon enough."  Den told his secretary to inform the official departments.


    ''Such is the power of an official.


    Someone wille to deal with you with a singlemand from me,¡¯ Den thought.


    James smiled in the face of a threat. He asked, "Are you trying to arrest me? Aren''t you a delusional one?" "Outrageous! Do you know who you''re talking to?" Den could not endure it anymore and scolded James angrily.


    James smiled softly and replied, "So, you''re just a district official. I thought you were some sort of big shot:"¡ª "Dude, you''re asking for trouble," Wade threatened.


    James leaned on his club and looked at Wade with a faint smile. He said, "This is just a minor matter. It''s far from getting myself into trouble." That was an insult toward Wade, and he also dismissed Den by saying that.


    Wilbur could sense that something was not right. James was behaving a little too boldly to be normal.


    Den was still a government official, after all. What good coulde out of James offending Den? |

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 Wilbur could not shake the feeling that it was not as simple as it seemed, causing him to frown deeply.


    Nancy noticed that he was frowning, so she asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing. I just thought it''s fun," he joked.


    She shook her head slightly and said, "They are some." "It''s for the sake of their dignity. Rich people can''t lose face no matter where they go," he mocked.


    She smiled slightly and asked, "What about you?" "Me?" Wilbur smiled and replied, "I''m chasing after different things, so you


    can''tpare me with them."  It was true that Wilbur no longer pursued money. ap Wilbur only wanted to be stronger, to pursue the ultimate in cultivation. He wanted to find out what was waiting at the end of his journey.


    He originally founded the Cape Consortium to provide a livelihood for his disbanded subordinates, so they would not have to resort to violence for survival.


    He was very sessful at the moment.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cape Consortium made a lot of profit, the generals who were his subordinates roamed Waller Street every day. The disbanded mercenaries received a decent monthly ie to ensure their livelihoods and the


    families of those who died in action received substantialpensation.


    He would be rich enough to livefortably for ten lifetimes if he did not look out for them. Money was no longer that important to him.


    Nancy believed him. Cape Consortium had wealth beyond theprehension of ordinary people.


    Wilbur paid little attention to his massive enterprise, which indicated that he had little interest in money. She was unsure about his goal, but she knew it was not money.


    James angered Den with his attitude. The secretary contacted the rted departments, and Den was also waiting for them. Den wondered if James would still act so arrogantly after he was arrested. He


    wanted to make James pay dearly for  his actions and never see the light of day again.


    James remained silent. He did not say anything further.


    However, Wade started to be arrogant.


    He told James in an unfriendly tone, "You fool. How dare you mess with us? Is Seechertown a joke to you?"  Reggie saw that his employer had the upper hand, so he went along with him and asked, "Who do you think you are? Look at where you''re at, you arrogant prick."  James sneered at Reggie who was getting smug because of Wade. James gestured toward his bodyguard.


    His bodyguard stepped forward and grabbed Reggie by the cor of his


    shirt. He was about to beat him up.


    Den furiously yelled, "What are you doing? How dare you hit someone in front of me?"  He was a government official, so James'' behavior was seen as a provocation.


    James replied coldly, "I don''t even know who the hell he is, but he dared to bark at me. Don''t you think he deserves it?"  "Are you ready to spend the rest of your life in jail? Hit him if you dare" Den challenged coldly.


    Nancy quickly told Wilbur, "Look, our ss president..."  Wilbur frowned and got out of the golf cart. He walked toward them and said in a low voice, "Resolve any issues


    among yourselves and leave my ssmate alone, or else..."  "And who the f*ck are you to order me around?" asked James coldly.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and replied, "We''re nobodies, but don''t me me for being rude if you keep testing my patience."  "Don''t worry, Wilbur. I don''t think he has the courage toy his hands on me," Reggie provoked because he had Wade and Den''s support.


    Wilbur secretly sighed. He thought to himself, ''James Chuke wouldn''t dare to provoke Den Young like that if he didn''t have a great background.


    They''re underestimating James." What Wilbur said also angered James, and it showed on his face. He ordered


    | coldly, "Beat him up. It''s his bad luck if he gets beaten to death." His bodyguard immediately tried to attack. Wilbur was furious as he red at the bodyguard. A terrifying feeling instantly washed over and overwhelmed the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard felt a chill as though his soul was frozen solid, paralyzing him on the spot.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334  Wilbur pulled Reggie next to a golf cart.


    He frowned and said, "Reggie, don''t get involved. It won''t benefit you." "What are you scared of? What can he do to me?" Reggie acted stubbornly.


    Nancy chimed in and said, "Reggie, this is a ss reunion. Let''s not make a scene. We should leave instead."  "We can''t leave. Mister Lynch will be upset if we leave," said Reggie.


    Nancy sighed helplessly.


    Wilbur said slowly, "I''m afraid Mister Lynch is on the losing end."  Reggie interrupted by saying, "Impossible! The person in charge of


    the district, Mister Young, is here.


    What can a mere businessman  do?" : Wilbur frowned and said, "Just stay here and watch if you don''t believe me.


    Don''t get involved again."  Reggie felt uncertain because of what Wilbur said. He did not know what to do at the moment.


    James did not understand why his bodyguard stood there in a daze and was about to scold him.


    The bodyguard finally returned to his senses. He felt like his consciousness went through hell and back.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The fear he felt in his soul made him anxious.


    Wilbur used his spirit energy to impact his soul. The unseen force made the


    bodyguard experience true fear,  A golf cart slowly pulled up next to James.


    Aman in his fifties got out of the golf cart and slowly walked toward James.


    "Mister Lilith, you''re finally here. I would''ve been arrested and taken away if you werete," James joked.


    Mister Lilith looked at James and frowned. He said, "It''s not something serious. Why do you have to cause a scene?"  "Someone is threatening me, so I can''t help it," replied James nonchntly.


    Mister Lilith looked at Den and the others. He said in a low voice, "For my sake, let''s shake on it and make


    amends, regardless of what happened, alright?"  "Who the f*ck are you? Do you think we''ll forget about it just because you said so?" Wade was very arrogant because Den was with him.


    James stood by and watched without saying anything.


    Mister Lilith frowned. Den said coldly at that moment, "I don''t care who you are. Someone has to be responsible for what happened today."  "And you are?" asked Mister Lilith.


    Wade replied arrogantly, "Listen up.


    He is the person in charge of our East City District, Mister Young."  "Oh, Mister Young. I heard a lot about you. I''m Matt Lilith. Can you please


    cooperate for my sake?" That person was Matt Lilith, the head of the Lilith n, one of three major nsof Seechertown.


    Den was stunned when he heard his name. Then, he asked carefully, "Lilith as in the Lilith n of  Seechertown?"  "How many Lilith ns are there in Seechertown?" asked Matt nonchntly.


    There were a lot of people with the Lilith family name in Seechertown, but there was only one Lilith n.


    Wade instantly froze when he heard that. He did not recognize Matt Lilith, but he knew about the Lilith n of Seechertown.


    The three major ns of Seechertown


    had power across the political and business circles of the city. They were also the undisputed leaders of the underworld. He could never afford to mess with them. He could not even get close to them.


    Den was startled too. Someone from the Lilith n had a much higher rank than him in the district.


    They had money and connections. The influence of the Lilith n was not something Den could contend with as he was only in charge of a mere district.


    It was no wonder James dared to be so arrogant. It turned out that he had the support of Matt Lilith.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335  Den knew he had to give in. He could no longer afford to interfere with this matter.


    His frown instantly transformed into a smile and shook hands with Matt in a friendly manner, saying. "I see. So, you''re Mister Lilith. You should''ve told me sooner and this misunderstanding wouldn''t have gotten out of hand.


    Look..."  "Thank you for doing this for my sake, Mister Young. It''s not a big deal. We can just resolve it amicably," said Matt nonchntly.


    He was pressured and undermined by the Owen ns. However, he was still a major influential figure out there, Ordinary people could not afford to


    mess with him. Den was only in charge of a district, which he did not pay any attention to.


    Den understood the implications of what Matt said. He hurriedly said, "Why, of course. I have some business to attend to, so please resolve it among yourselves. I''ll be taking my leave." Den left with his secretary without looking back after he said that.


    Wade was dumbfounded. He stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    His best bet fled the scene and abandoned him. What was he supposed to do? Den was gone, so he could not afford to mess with James, let alone


    Matt Lilith.


    Offending Matt was out of the question for him. Matt was not just a : businessman. Someone from his n was also a government official. On top of that, Matt himself was also a mafia boss. Wade would be doomed if he was unfortunate enough to offend Matt.


    Wade thought of that and threw his dignity out the window. He hurriedly bowed at Matt and apologized, "Mister Lilith, I didn''t know Mister Chuke was your friend. I''m really sorry. I sincerely apologize to Mister Chuke." "Sorry? Did you think this could be solved with just a mere apology?" sneered James.


    Wade looked awkward. He asked, "What do you want me to do, Mister


    wanted to see what Matt was capable of.


    The old Matt would not hesitate to order Wade to lick James'' shoes clean.


    He had a billion-dor deal on a project with James, after all. Wade was nothing to him.


    However, he and Gerard Torrent toned down a lot after the encounter with Wilbur. He was unwilling to do something like that again.


    Matt looked at Wade, and Wade | instantly panicked. He did not have the courage to refuse if Matt ordered him to lick the shoes. But how could he ever show his face around Seechertown again if he did that? He would be the butt of the joke in the business circle of Seechertown.


    wy Tv vonvwee Matt thought about it for a moment, then told James, "How about this? Let him apologize, pay somepensation, and we can forget about this whole ordeal." "Mister Lilith, I''ll do it myself if you can''t handle this. Wade Lynch and his sidekicks will pay for what they did." James looked towards Reggie as he said that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Matt hung his head low and fell in deep thought for a moment. He said slowly, "If you insist. But don''t cross the line." Matt thought about how he had only started to work with James, and they were coborating on a major project.


    It was not appropriate for Matt to stop him from venting. He only wished James would not go overboard.


    James scoffed coldly and told his bodyguard, "Get that guy over there, and that guy who chimed in too. I''ll take good care of these three." James wanted to vent his anger, but he also wanted to show off his power.


    He hired those two bodyguards with a lot of money. He was not afraid of anyone at all with them around.


    One of the bodyguards was still traumatized. He did not dare to get close to Wilbur.


    The other bodyguard walked over to get Reggie and Wilbur for James to deal with them.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was looking at James with a weird smile on his face.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336  He did not expect Matt to be backing James. Things were getting interesting to him.


    Matt looked in the direction where the bodyguard was going and was suddenly stunned.


    "Isn''t that Mister Penn? Why is he here? Did James say he was going to handle him too?" Matt wondered.


    Matt was too shocked to react. The bodyguard was already in front of Reggie and Wilbur.


    Reggie was scared out of his wits a long time ago.


    Den ran away with his tail between his legs, and Wade caved in. He was requested to lick James'' shoe clean,


    and he had to endure it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As Wade''s sidekick, Reggie felt that HERE would end up with a fate worse than Wade''s.


    ''I''m doomed. I organized this get- together, but I failed and even embarrassed Wade in the process. I''m going to lose my job after this.¡¯ The scariest part was he had no idea what James was going to do to him. His bodyguards knew how to fight and easily defeated over 20 men.


    Reggie was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Meanwhile, Wilbur told the bodyguard who was walking towards them in a nonchnt tone, "We''ll walk there ourselves. There''s no need to trouble you." Wilbur got out of the golf cart and


    walked toward James. Reggie was so cowardly that he could not walk.


    The bodyguard yelled, "Go! Do you want to die?" "I''ll go. I''ll go." Reggie had a troubled look on his face as he followed behind Wilbur. He felt extremely anxious.


    Matt snapped out of it at that moment.


    He jogged toward Wilbur and bowed to greet him. He said, "I didn''t you were here, sir. I''m sorry for my manners." That instantly stunned everyone.


    Wade was in disbelief. He looked at Matt, who was bowing to Wilbur and did not dare to stand up straight. Wade felt like his jaw was going to hit the floor. | That was Matt Lilith, the head of the


    WV "9 BUNUS Lilith n. The Lilith n was one of three major ns in Seechertown.


    Their worth totaled tens of billions.


    Some of their members were even district officials, and Matt himself was a mafia boss. Why would he be bowing  to the irrelevant guy who did not even  have a job? Why was he being so  respectful?  James was stunned too. He knew Matt  and his noble status in Seechertown.


    Matt was able to scare off Den with only a few words, and that showed his authority. Who the hell was this guy to make Matt bow down to him so respectfully?  Reggie was more dumbfounded than anyone. He could not believe it. The three girls were bbergasted too as they watched Wilbur with a puzzled look.


    Matt had the greatest status among them, so they could not believe that Matt was bowing down to Wilbur, What the hell was going on?  Nancy sighed deeply too.


    She wondered how many identities Wilbur had, and how much power he truly possessed. She could not figure him out at all.


    Wilbur looked at Matt who was still bowing. He frowned and asked, "What are you and James up to?"  "Sir, we are coborating on a project.


    We only got to know each other recently," replied Matt in a respectful tone.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "I''m not against your business, but I dislike James'' way of doing things."


    "Sir, I''ll terminate the coboration with him immediately," said Matt.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "Go to Faye if you need the money. Do you think she won''t give you the money? Why do you need to work with outsiders?"  "Yes, of course. I just didn''t dare to trouble you and Miss Yves, sir. I know what to do now." A drop of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    Wilbur nced at Matt and said, "Tell him toe over here. I have something to say to him."  "Yes, sir." Matt immediately got up and walked toward James. He said coldly, "James Chuke, he wants you to go over there."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337  He said that in a very unfriendly way.


    James was taken aback at first, then he said coldly, "Mister Lilith, don''t forget that we''re business partners. I''m not your subordinate."  "How dare you! Do you want to do this the hard way?"  Matt instantly flipped out on him. He grabbed James and tossed him over to Wilbur.


    The bodyguards were shocked, and they immediately sprinted over.


    Matt did not hesitate to use his Aura.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards were on the ground and coughing up blood after a few moves.


    James was dumbfounded. He did not


    expect Matt to turn on him at all and  did so with such determination. Matt | even injured both his bodyguards without showing him any respect.


    He knew right then why Matt was crowned the mafia boss of Seechertown. His bodyguards were no match for him.


    However, the scary one was the young man in front of him. Matt bowed to  him in a respectful way and called him ''sir''. He could not imagine who he was.


    Matt looked at James who was on the ground and said coldly, "You better watch your tongue. I''ll spare your life if he''s satisfied with your answers. I''ll scatter your ashes if you dare to upset him."  James was rich, but he got rich from


    coal mines. He was a typical nouveau  riche with no significant family  inheritance. He was only an ordinary  person.


    He dominated Woodstown because of  his wealth and the bodyguards he hired.


    Woodstown was just a small city. There was nothing that could be developed except for coal mines, which was why he arrived at Seechertown. He was looking for business coborations. He felt like it was a shot in the dark. After all, it would be difficult for him to conduct business here without coborations.


    He did not expect the reliable business partner he just found to turn into the bane of his existence in the blink of an eye.


    james finally understood fear because he was overpowered by the overwhelming mafia boss. He nodded obediently and did not dare to be arrogant again.


    Wilbur chuckled and told James, "1 wee you to Seechertown for business, but you don''t have what it takes to dominate Seechertown." "yes, of course. I get it now, bro." James realized the situation and did not dare to talk smack.


    wilbur scoffed softly at his attitude. He said, "Get out of Seechertown and nevere back. Am I being clear enough?" "yes! Loud and clear!" replied James hurriedly.


    PY ice. "He''s Matt said in a low voice, "He''s


    generous and forgiving, Why don''t you get out of here now?" np will. I''ll get out of here right away." james hurriedly crawled up and fled, leaving his bodyguards behind.


    His bodyguards noticed that and struggled to get up. They followed closely behind James and left. They did not have the courage to look back at Matt and Wilbur.


    Wilbur told Matt, "Making money is important, especially when you have a lot of mouths to feed. I understand it''s not easy to make a living." nThanks for understanding, sir," said Matt hurriedly.


    Wilbur continued to say, "But remember, don''t make money by betraying your conscience. Don''t get


    involved in those dark deeds. You can''t afford to bear the consequences if 1 find out." "I''ll remember that, sir," said Matt while he bowed.


    The golf course owner, the manager, Reggie, and the three girls stood at the side dumbfoundedly. They watched Wilbur scold Matt with puzzled looks on their faces.


    Everyone knew Matt was someone So powerful that he scared Den off just like that, then defeated James and his bodyguards in the blink of an eye.


    However, Wilbur was scolding him like a child, and Matt also seemed respectful with no trace of anger or annoyance. Just who the hell was Wilbur? Was he really just an unemployed person?


    Reggie and the girls started to suspect his identity, and they were afraid.


    Nancy approached them and asked Wilbur, "Is everything alright? Shall we go back?" "Yeah." Wilbur nodded. Then, he walked towards Reggie and the girls.


    He smiled and said, "I just so happened to know Mister Lilith. He''s only being friendly for my sake. Don''t look at me like that." However, they did not dare to engage in conversation with Wilbur, only daring to sneak a few nces at him.


    Wilbur sighed to himself. He did not want his ssmates to specte about his identity and cause any unnecessary trouble, so he kept things down low.


    However, it did not seem like he could


    hide it any longer. |

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 Wilbur felt helpless. He patted Reggie on the shoulder and said, "ss president, you have changed too much." Then, he left with Nancy, walking away from the golf course.


    Matt looked at them and said coldly, "Anyone who speaks of what happened tonight will answer to me." Everyone looked startled before Matt left.


    Wade was jolted at that moment as if waking up from a dream. He looked around in a daze.


    He realized he was nothing.


    People like Den, James, and Matt


    could take him down anytime.


    The young man he looked down on turned out to be the scariest one. Even Matt bowed to show him respect and called him "sir".


    Wade''s ego was shattered in an instant.


    He then walked toward the exit dejectedly.


    Reggie and the girls looked at each other with bitter smiles on their faces.


    Wilbur imed that he just so happened to know Matt. Anyone could tell it was just an excuse.


    Matt was very respectful toward Wilbur, which meant Wilbur was far superior to Matt.


    They could not believe they were so naive to think that Wilbur was an


    unemployed bum.


    They wanted to p themselves at the thought of that. al In the end, they left the golf course gued with regretful thoughts.


    It was at that moment that the golf course owner and the manager finally sighed in relief.


    That was so scary. Who the hell was that guy? I can''t believe Mister Lilith treated him so respectfully," said the manager with lingering fear.


    The owner, Zack, frowned and said, "Don''t ask around to find out. Some things are better left untouched. But remember, wee him and greet him if he everes here again. You also have to inform me immediately."


    |  "Yes, sir," said the manager.


    Wilbur and Nancy strolled out of the golf course and arrived at the roadside.


    A taxi drove toward them, so Wilbur waved for it to pull over. He said, "I''ll send you home." "Alright." Nancy nodded and they got into the taxi. She gave the driver her address and he drove toward her house.


    They did not speak on the way there because she did not know what to say.


    Wilbur had been nice to her, but she felt like they were drifting further apart. It was not like the first time they ran into each other at the market. They were free and happy back then.


    A little over ten minutester, they arrived at the entrance of her apartment. Wilbur watched her.get out¡± of the car and they waved goodbye.


    Wilbur then told the driver to head toward Seke Ind.


    The driver said, "Please pay for this ride first."  Wilbur thought it was strange, but he asked anyway, ""How much for this one? I''ll transfer it to you."  "Three hundred dors," replied the driver.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur was taken aback. The distance from the golf course was less than twenty miles. Even 50 dors would be considered expensive already. Why did the driver ask for three hundred dors?


    "That''s not right, is it now?" asked | Wilbur.


    The driver instantly said, "Check the meter. It''s three hundred and five, but I''m only charging you three hundred.


    You''re already getting a discount."  "Are you kidding me?" said Wilbur without thinking. It was not about the money. The driver was clearly trying to scam him.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 The driver instantly became aggressive. He said, "Pay up. You can''t take a ride without paying." The driver was cunning. He had been roaming across Seechertown for years and knew the people who came out from the golf course were rich.


    Also, he could smell the alcoholing from Wilbur, so he sneakily adjusted the meter. Moreover, he could tell those two were not married. They were probably dating.


    Usually in a situation where the guy was drunk, he would pay without caring about the amount.


    Even if they were sober, the guy would usually pretend to be generous in front


    of their girlfriends. They would pay up to avoid unnecessary trouble too.


    It was not the first time he had done this kind of scam. He basically had everything covered.


    However, Wilbur was not drunk at all.


    ~The price was absurdly high, and he did not want to be treated as a fool, so he asked the driver.


    He had no idea the driver would flip out on him. Wilbur was also annoyed by that.


    He looked at the driver and said, "Aren''t you worried that I''ll report you for doing that? You''ll be fined." The driver instantly yelled, "Hey, are you trying to avoid payment?" "Watch it. Are you threatening me?"


    asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    The driver noticed that it was not Pp working on Wilbur, so he instantly got out of the car and mmed the door.


    He yelled at Wilbur, "Get out right now!" The driver noticed his usual trick was not working, so he was about to act like a gangster on him. It was one of his tricks too.


    Nancy, who was about to go upstairs, noticed something was wrong, so she hurriedly turned back. Wilbur got out of the car.


    Nancy asked, "What''s going on?" "This guy is trying to scam me by adjusting the meter. He''s also trying to threaten me," said Wilbur whileughing.


    Nancy looked at the driver when she heard that, and she also felt at a loss on how to respond to the situation.


    Of all the people the driver could threaten, why did he have to threaten Wilbur? Could he even afford to threaten him? "Just ept the usual rate and leave quickly before you get yourself into trouble," Nancy tried to warn the driver.


    However, the driver was too stubborn to realize that. He said, "None of you are leaving without paying today." Wilbur was stunned. He had never met such an absurd driver before.


    "This is the first time I met a bold and conniving driver," Wilbur chuckled.


    The driver looked irritated and threatened, "I''m telling you that I''ll call my bros if you don''t pay up. Thepensation for the dy and extra manpower will cost more than three hundred dors by then." Wilbur was furious. He could not believe the driver was bold enough to threaten their safety.


    Wilbur wanted to beat him up on the spot. However, he remembered Nancy lived there and the driver knew her address. He wanted to avoid future trouble for her.


    He thought about it and said slowly, "Forget it. I won''t argue with you. I''ll pay you three hundred dors." Wilbur was about to make the transfer, but the driver sneered and said, "You wasted my time, and it affects my


    business. It''s five hundred dors now." "Don''t push it." Nancy instantly tried to argue. The few hundred dors did not matter, but the driver was driving them crazy.


    Wilbur was irritated too. Who the hell did the driver think he was? He instantly said, "I don''t have a single penny on me today. What can you do about it?" "What can I do? I told you earlier.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When my bros get here, the price will be a lot higher," said the driver with a menacing face.


    Wilburughed and shook his head. He said, "Fine, call your bros. Let''s see what they''re made of."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 The driver was triggered. = He thought, "This guy is tough, but I have to make sure they are afraid.


    Otherwise, this will be a loss if I get fined over their report.¡¯ However, he was not afraid because he had done that before. He instantly took out his phone and threatened coldly, "Just wait and see." Then, he made a phone call and bbered for a while, He said, "My bros are not to be messed with. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." He had a few cronies who were also taxi drivers. They did dirty deeds like that all the time, They could get a lot of money by )


    scamming, especially from foreigners.


    The profit they could make by scamming was worth a day''s work. So; they often helped each other out to scam people.


    They would choose the weaker ones, of course, such as couples like Wilbur and Nancy. Those who were unmarried tend to settle the issue by paying up.


    He did not have the courage to scam any of the stronger-looking men.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. He did not want to acknowledge him, so he sent a message to Elsa instead. He told her what happened and to bring someone over.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver would never dare to trouble Nancy in the future no matter how audacious he was if the authorities were involved. Wilbur did that to


    WW 715 BONUS prevent future troubles, at the same time, he was also trying to punish the driver. He wanted to let the driver be wary of scamming someone else in the future.


    Soon, four taxis arrived. Four drivers immediately surrounded Wilbur and Nancy. A few of them asked aggressively, "What happened, Zedd?" The driver known as Zedd immediately replied, "These two won''t pay for the ride." Actually, they knew what happened.


    They instantly became aggressive as they rolled their sleeves up like they were going to hit them.


    Wilbur protected Nancy behind him.


    The driver named Zedd saw that and sneered. He said, "Dude, you can''t .


    settle this with just five hundred dors now." "Oh? How much do you want, then?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Zedd pointed at hispanions and said loudly, "We have five cabs in total.


    Thepensation for the dy is two thousand dors, and the gas money is another five hundred dors. That''s two thousand five hundred dors in total. Not a penny less." "Two thousand five hundred? Are you an idiot?" Wilbur teased.


    Zedd was immediately pissed off when he heard that. He rolled his sleeves up and warned, "Dude, you''re just asking for trouble!" Wilbur chuckled and said, "Fine, I''ll pay." |


    SEE STEW "Don''t push your luck." Zedd looked pleased because he was about to earn 2,500 dors. He would have 2,100 ¡ª dors left when he paid the four taxi  drivers 100 dors each. He felt like he was going to make bank that night.


    Wilbur took his phone out to transfer the money, but the driver stopped him.


    The driver took his phone out and said, "Transfer it to my phone instead." "Sure thing." Wilbur wanted to leave evidence, so he did not hesitate to transfer 2,500 dors to him.


    The driver sneered and said, "We''ve been around Seechertown for over a decade. No one dares to not pay for their rides. You better watch yourself from now on." Then, the driver waved. They scolded Wilbur while they smugly got into their


    cabs to leave.


    However, Wilbur said in a cold tone, "Hold it." RT "What is it? What do you want?" asked Zedd as he turned around to look at Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered and said, "You''re trying to leave after scamming my money? Aren''t you guys just delusional?" "What do you mean by that, dude?" asked Zedd maliciously.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "Stop pretending to be evil. I''ve seen evil men. You guys are more like evil bitches." "Bros, this dude called us bitches!" yelled Zedd. The drivers also turned around and surrounded Wilbur again. .


    wy "VY EVNGe  They looked menacing. One of them even had a wooden stick and he waved it in front of Wilbur. - Nancy sighed and shook her head.


    Those guys were about to face a world of pain.


    Suddenly, a few Criminal Investigation  Department vehicles drifted by and  parked next to the taxi. A car from the  traffic police followed closely behind.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341  Zedd and his cronies watched the iing vehicles in disbelief.


    They were not afraid of the special agents, but the traffic police were their worst nightmare. They would be punished if they got caught.


    However, he had a rtive who was working for the traffic police, so he was not too scared. He had been reported twice, but his rtive would take care of the cases for him.


    Elsa brought along more than ten special agents. They charged toward the taxi drivers and surrounded them.


    "I heard that someone is causing trouble here." Elsa looked at the


    drivers, chuckling as she said that, They instantly felt chills run down their spines. ws | "What happened?" she asked again.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur chuckled and told her everything. Elsaughed after she heard that. She pointed at him and said, "I can''t believe this would happen to you."  "What are you saying? Know your ce! You''re a special agent," he grumbled.


    She did not mean to make fun of him.


    She only thought it was funny that the drivers messed with the wrong person.


    Why must they provoke Wilbur of all people?  Then, she looked at the drivers and


    asked sternly, "What happened?" "He... He won''t pay for the ride," Zedd stuttered. He felt tongue-tied and uncertain.


    She sneered and asked, "Oh yeah? Why did I hear that you were scamming, threatening, and causing trouble instead?" "That''s not true," Zedd denied itin a hurry. That was a serious crime, and he could be sentenced to months in jail.


    Two officers got out of the traffic police vehicle. The leader looked at Elsa when they arrived at the scene and said, "Chief Janae, are these the taxis?" "Yes. I received a report that these  | taxis were scamming people through


    false meter readings, and they''re suspected of extortion too," she replied.


    The person in charge of the traffic police immediately ordered his men, "Confiscate these taxis. We''ll bring them back for investigation." Zedd and the drivers panicked. Their meters were indeed tampered with.


    They would be caught once the investigation started.


    Zedd hurriedly approached the officer in a friendly manner and said, "Bro, please spare us. My cousin is Goffrey Zedd of the West City District Traffic Police. You guys are colleagues, so  | please spare us for his sake."  "Is that so?" asked the officer coldly.


    Zedd hurriedly said, "It''s true, 1''ll tell him to call you if you don''t believe me." _ "That''s not necessary. I''ll talk to himter," he replied in an unfriendly manner.


    Zedd was taken aback because he did not know what the officer meant.


    Elsaughed and said, "Look closely, dude. This is the person in charge of the Seechertown Traffic Police. He''ll talk to your cousinter and have a really good chat with him." "Huh?" Zedd was stunned. He could never imagine in his wildest dreams that a bigshot was involved in such a trifling case.


    His cousin was only an ordinary employee of the traffic police, far


    beneath the officer in front of him.


    He was a cunning man, so he was smart enough to know they wanted to investigate his cousin.


    He was so scared that he was sweating bullets when he thought of that. He also started to tremble. The other drivers were also scared out of their wits. The person in charge of the traffic police was there. Did they just break some sort of inviblew or something?  They were not aware that the person in charge of any department was one call away because of Elsa.


    She was not only the chief of the Criminal Investigation Department, but she was also the niece of Orin Campbell. Her status was no joke.


    She smiled and said, "Thanks, Sonny.


    You guys get the vehicles, and 1''l] handle the suspects. I''ll take them back for interrogation to check if they broke any otherws."  "Alright. We''ll send someone for investigation too if the meters were tampered with. Please cooperate with us, Chief Janae," said Sonny.


    Sheughed and said, "Sure. I''ll cooperate fully."  Zedd and hispanions finally realized they were in big trouble.


    Zedd panicked and knelt in front of Wilbur. He sobbed and said, "Bro, I''m sorry! Please tell them to spare me. Life isn''t easy for people like us."

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342  Wilbur said in a low voice, "Are you saying it''s fine to scam others because life isn''t easy? I transferred two thousand five hundred dors to you.


    If I was someone weaker or more cowardly, I''d be scammed by you guys, right?"  Zedd cried and apologized, "I was wrong. I''ll give you back the money, so please spare me."  "People like you won''t change if no one teaches you a lesson. ept the fact that you''re unfortunate this time, so you won''t scam other people in the future," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Elsa ordered sternly, "Take them away."


    The special agents arrested Zedd and | the other drivers under her orders.


    They were brought back to the station. | Vehicles from the traffic police also arrived to confiscate the taxis.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sonny said goodbye to Elsa as he  nced at Wilbur. He remembered  what Wilbur looked like.


    Sonny did not know who Wilbur was,  but he was able to summon Elsa and make her call Sonny. By that logic, he was definitely not as simple as he seemed.


    The special agents and the officers left.


    Elsa looked at Wilbur and Nancy, then teased them, "Bro, are you on a date?" "Come on, now. This is my ssmate."


    Wilbur red at Elsa.


    ''She jokes just like Faron when no one is around,¡¯ Wilbur thought.


    Nancy blushed and told Elsa, "Thank you, Chief Janae."  "You''re wee. I won''t disturb you lovebirds, then. Goodbye," Elsa joked as she smiled and turned to leave.


    Wilbur hurriedly said, "Take me with you."  Nancy waved goodbye as Wilbur got into the car. They drove toward Seke Ind.


    "I''m so sorry to disturb you and that ssmate of yours. She looks good," said Elsa.


    Wilbur looked displeased. He said, "Say nonsense like that again and I''ll knock


    your teeth off. Got it?"  "Fine, I''ll stop." His threats were quite scary, so she did not dare to tease him anymore. She focused on driving instead.


    They arrived at Seke Ind, and they walked on the bridge. Suddenly, Wilbur said, "Don''t tell Faye. It''s nothing, actually. It''s just my ss reunion, but I''m scared she''ll misunderstand."  "Well, well, well. I can''t believe you''re actually scared of something. This is unbelievable. Simply astonishing." She kept shaking her head in disbelief.


    Her sarcasm made him want to punch her in the face, but he said, "Whatever.


    I was about to teach you a few moves from my Godly Training Form."


    "Bro, I won''t say a word. My loyalty to you is undeniable," She immediately swore to the sky. SS "Hisbat skills are no joke, they are incredible. I desired this for so long, and I''m finally getting my shot. I can''t miss it for the world," Elsa thought to herself.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "It depends on what you do next." Then, he went straight back to his room.


    She sighed deeply and muttered to herself, "He got me good."  The next morning, Wilbur woke up and washed up. He went to the living room and thought about something before he smiled.


    Then, he went out and drove toward a


    hotel.


    He arrived at the door of a suite soon and he began to knock. ¡± Someone answered the door after a moment.


    "It''s time to depart."  "Bro, are we going for real?"  "What do you think?"  "No, wait. I feel like it''s very dangerous. Also, that ce is the territory of the Anne n. You know the Anne n, right? They are not easy to deal with."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343  Wilbur slowly walked into the room. He lit a cigarette and said, "Howe I haven''t heard of Jarlinville''s Anne n?"  Skyler was surprised, ""No way.


    Jarlinville''s Anne n of Kardon Province is an ancient family, and everyone in their family are cultivators. The head of the n, Sam Anne, is a powerful intermediate Ambience level cultivator. I heard they have an elder in retreat to focus on cultivation. They basically never involve themselves in worldly matters, but they are powerful."  Wilbur frowned and said, "He''s only an intermediate Ambience level cultivator. Also, are the historical


    remains in the territory of the Anne n?"  It''s at the mountain behind where the Anne n lives, but it''s not their property," replied Skyler.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "We''ll deal with it if he gets involved. Stop nagging."  Wilbur was very interested in discovering the historical remains. It would be great if he discovered a good sacrifice. There was no way he could let this opportunity go.


    Skyler had nothing to say to that and could only nod.


    They went out and Wilbur let Skyler drive. He sat in the passenger seat to rest his eyes.


    Jarlinville was on the east end of


    Kardon Province. They were eight hundred miles apart, so they required some time to get there. SE Skyler drove on the highway, taking them to Jarlinville.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, at Anne Vige at the foot of Wavepeak Mountain in Jarlinville, the entire vige was made up of members from the Anne n. They were living a peaceful and contented life at the secluded Wavepeak Mountain.


    It was that afternoon that the head of the n, Sam Anne, led hundreds of vigers to the entrance of the family shrine.


    The shrine was old and magnificent. It looked ancient.


    Sam led his people to carry out the weekly ritual of paying respects to their ancestors.


    Everyone prayed under the leadership of Sam. They first knelt and bowed ording to their ritual at the entrance of the shrine. Then, Sam and the n elders entered the shrine while everyone else waited outside.


    An ancient painting was hung in the middle of the shrine. The painting was of a young man wearing green clothes, white socks, and a sword. The young man was standing at the edge of a raging sea like he was about to set sail.


    Next to the ancient painting were lists of the Anne n''s ancestors and past leaders.


    Sam and the elders prayed at the ancient painting with great respect.


    Then, they respectfully prayed to their ancestors. Sam led the elders and knelt in front of the painting. =  Sam prayed with sincerity, "Ancestors and past leaders, I am Sam Anne, the thirty-second head of the Anne n. I hereby lead the Anne n to pay our respects."  Then, they knelt and bowed again. The people outside the shrine also followed suit.


    After the ritual, Sam said, "May our ancestors bless us, so that the Anne n''s legacy will continue."  Sam and the elders walked out of the shrine after the ritual. They started to warn their people to never forget the glory of their ancestors and advised them to cultivate earnestly.


    When Sam was preaching to his people, a sudden burst of red light erupted from the distant mountains behind and shot to the sky. It instantly captured their attention.


    He was startled when he saw that. A momentter, he said with excitement, "That''s our elder. The Anne n is about to have a Saint."  "It''s a blessing from our ancestors," said an equally excited elder.


    Sam said with excitement, "Quick, aside from the women and children, everyone should follow me to the mountains. We have to greet our elder and congratte him on bing a Saint."  "We have to greet our elder and congratte him on bing a Saint!"


    The members of the Anne n were unusually excited. They cheered and followed Sam to the mountairns.in a hurry.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344  The emergence of the Saint level cultivator meant prosperity for the n.


    The power of a Saint level cultivator was undeniable. The lifespan of a Saint level cultivator could be extended to three hundred years. The cultivator would have more time to reach new heights.


    Reaching the Saint level was the mark of true power. Everything was considered insignificant to a Saint level cultivator. Reaching the Saint level was the highest level a cultivator could achieve.


    Sam was excited. He led his people toward the mountain with a sacred attitude. He thought to himself as they


    walked there, ''From this day forth, the Anne n shall rise again." It was four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Skyler and Wilbur finally reached Jarlinville. They had a quick meal and then rushed toward Wavepeak Mountain.


    Thirty minutester, they arrived at Wavepeak Mountain. Skyler stopped the car and said, "We''re going to pass through Anne Vige if we keep going." "What are you afraid of? Just go already," said Wilbur casually.


    Skyler sighed and said, "Bro, you might not be afraid, but this vige is made up of cultivators. Although only Sam and a few others are Ambience level cultivators, they have numbers on their side. If they stop us from entering


    the mountains, are we really going to fight them?"  "You seem to know them well. Have you met them before?" asked Wilbur.


    Skyler smiled awkwardly and replied, "Truth be told, I met them when I traveled here. They regard the Wavepeak Mountain as their property, and they don''t allow strangers to enter.


    I suspected something was in there, so I sneaked in. I did find the historical remains, but I couldn''t get past it with my abilities, and thus I fled."  Wilbur chuckled and said, "You''re finally telling the truth. It''s alright.


    We''ll deal with it as we go."  Skyler shrugged because he had no choice but to do as Wilbur said.


    Ad They drove past Anne Vige, but it was oddly quiet. They did not see anyone in the vige. == "What''s going on?" asked Skyler out of confusion.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Forget about it. Let''s go to our  destination."  Skyler drove on and passed through Anne Vige. There were no more roads after an hour of driving. Skyler parked the car, and they got out of the car.


    "Bro, it''s getting dark. How about wee by tomorrow instead?" asked Skyler.


    Wilbur nced at him and said, "You''re an Ambience level cultivator too, and you''re good at sneaking


    around. Is being in the dark an obstacle to you?"  "It''s not. I just thought it was strange that Anne Vige is so quiet." Skyler could not ignore Anne Vige because they had intermediate Ambience level cultivators.


    Wilbur said, "Just lead the way and leave the rest to me."  "Alright." With that, they got into formation and flew toward the mountains.


    Meanwhile, at the steep cliff deep in the mountains, every viger of the Anne n held a torch in their hands, illuminating the nearby area.


    Sam led his people with a torch in his hand. He knelt in front of the cliff and nervously looked at a specific spot.


    A wave of overwhelming spiritual energy burst forth and everyone was startled.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The rocks from the cliff shot into the air in an instant. A thunderous noise could be heard, and a deep cave entrance was revealed.


    "The elder ising out!" yelled Sam excitedly.


    Everyone focused on the cave entrance.


    Suddenly, a figure flew out from the cave andnded in front of everyone.


    The person wore a green robe. He had long, messy hair and a beard that covered his chest. He seemed skinny in the face as he stood there barefoot.


    There were waves of spiritual energy


    emitting from him, and the spiritual energy was powerful.


    "Congrattions on bing a Saint, elder." Sam was very emotional. He led his people to bow down to the elder.

 Chapter 345

    | Chapter 345 The elder in the green robe looked at the people who were kneeling before him. He let out a long sigh and mumbled, "It''s been fifty years, and I finally became a Saint level cultivator.


    Thanks for the blessings, great ancestors." That person was the Anne n elder who was still alive, Weston Anne. He finally became a Saint level cultivator at the age of 130 years old. He became a powerful cultivator, and his lifespan was extended by another three hundred years.


    He looked at his people after a long sigh. He nodded and said, "Get up, everyone." Everyone stood up and gathered


    around Weston to chat with him.


    Weston nced at Sam and said displeasingly, "I can''t believe you''re  still an intermediate Ambience level cultivator. Can''t you improve a  little?"  "I''m sorry. I''m stuck at this level and can''t seem to improve." Sam''s head hung low in shame.


    Sam looked like a middle-aged man, but he was actually in his seventies. His father was not an Ambience level cultivator and had passed away a long time ago.


    Sam was the best cultivator in the Anne n, so he became the head of the n.


    However, before Weston, he was just a grandchild. Be it his status or his powers, he was bound to be lectured by Weston.


    Weston shook his head to show his displeasure. Then, he said, "It doesn''t matter. I became a Saint level  cultivator today, and this is the perfect time to enter the historical remains. If we discover any relics there, it might just bring about the rise of our  n."  "You''re right, elder. Our n guarded the historical remains for hundreds of years all for this moment," said Sam excitedly.


    Several hundred years ago, an ancestor of the Anne n discovered historical remains during his travels.


    However, the historical remains were sealed by a powerful spell. The power of a Saint level cultivator was required to break the spell.


    ces like the historical remains must


    be cave vaults left by ancient cultivators. There must be something good in there.


    Cultivation had faded in modern times, so the ancient spells and items were also lost. They would find something if they could enter the historical remains, and it would help their n gain power.


    Maybe they would find the ultimate item that changes their lives or the fate of their n.


    That was why the elder chose to stay.


    He focused on his cultivation while standing guard over the historical remains. The Anne n reproduced and lived there until Weston became a Saint level cultivator. They had hoped to enter the historical remains. It was the hope of the entire n.


    Weston chuckled at their excitement.


    He turned to face the cliff and slowly ced one hand on it.


    Waves of spiritual energy could be seen appearing like a pattern. The figure of a door was formed on the cliff.


    That was the entrance to the historical remains. The power of a Saint level cultivator could break the seal, open the entrance, and they would be able to explore the historical remains.


    The Anne n watched their elder nervously and waited for the entrance to be opened. However, Weston frowned and stopped his spiritual energy. He turned around and yelled, "Who is it?"  Everyone was taken aback. They looked behind them and saw two people walking over slowly.


    Skyler followed behind Wilbur and frowned. He said, "Bro, this doesn''t seem right. Is that old man the Anne n''s elder?"  The powerful spiritual energy emanating from Weston overwhelmed Skyler. Only a Saint level cultivator could intimidate him like that. Skyler was already terrified.


    Wilbur was a Saint level cultivator too, but a battle of Saint level cultivators would be very dangerous. Skyler did not think Wilbur would protect him.


    Wilbur whispered, "I''m here, so what are you afraid of?"  Skyler had to roll his eyes discreetly.


    "You''re a Saint level cultivator! Of course you''re not afraid. I''m only an Ambience level cultivator!N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He would be running away if Wilbur had not left a spirit imprint in his body.


    Wilbur arrived before everyone and saluted. He said, "Everyone, we traveled here for the historical remains. Please allow us to pass." "How audacious of you! Don''t you know where you are? How dare you?" yelled Sam sternly.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "I''m at Wavepeak Mountain, right?"

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 "The Anne n guarded the historical remains for hundreds of years. How dare you try to trespass?" asked Sam angrily.


    Wilbur asked nonchntly, "Are the historical remains your personal property?" "What if it is, and what if it isn''t?" asked Sam coldly.


    Wilbur replied, "I''ll leave right now if you can prove it''s your property. If it isn''t, then anyone should be allowed to enter." "Who do you think you are to enter the historical remains?" mocked Sam because Wilbur was acting outrageously.


    Wilbur looked displeased. Weston looked at Wilbur and said in a low voice, "Excuse me, but how did you know about the historical remains?" "I'' heard about it," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Weston did not get angry. He said, "The Anne n had been waiting over a hundred years for this moment.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Don''t you think it''s unfair of you to step in?" Wilbur frowned and fell into deep thought for a moment. He said slowly, "How about we work together then? The historical remains must be very dangerous." ''It is a dangerous ce. Who knows what strange creatures will appear?" Wilbur was uncertain that he would


    ording to the Anne n, the historical remains did not belong to them, but they had been guarding it for over a hundred years. They worked hard for it, so he could consider coborating with them.


    - However, Samughed and said, "1 think you''re trying to trick us and gain some benefits without working for it.


    You said you want to work together.


    What qualifications do you have to join forces with us?"  "T have my powers." Wilbur would not give up on the historical remains, so he was starting to speak rudely too.


    Sam said angrily, "Show me what you''ve got."  Sam activated his spiritual energy to


    form a spear in his hand. A powerful spiritual energy washed over Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned and said in a low voice, "I''don''t want to fight, so don''t make me." "Die, you disrespectful vermin!" Sam would not allow anyone to trespass through the historical remains that the Anne n guarded for over a hundred years. He angrily charged at Wilbur and aimed at his chest with his spear. A roaring wind could be heard as the spear cut through the air.


    Wilbur looked angry, and there was spiritual energy in his hand. He reached out to grab the spear.


    They could not believe the incredible


    spear attack from Sam was stopped by Wilbur. Wilbur grabbed the spear and forcefully broke it into pieces, and its spiritual energy vanished into the air.


    Sam was puzzled by how he was defeated so easily. ''He has to be a peak Ambience level cultivator,¡¯ Sam i thought.


    Weston yelled at that point, "Come back! You''re not his match."  Sam scoffed coldly and returned back to Weston. Wilbur was powerful, but  the Anne n was not afraid. Their  elder had just be a Saint. He was a  powerful Saint level cultivator.


    Everything was insignificant to a Saint  level cultivator.


    Wilbur stood with his hands behind his


    back. Weston scoffed coldly and said, "You stubborn fool. We tried to warn you, but you''re just asking for it." Then, he shouted. A terrifying spiritual energy erupted from him, and a spear formed by condensed spiritual energy appeared in his hand.


    However, it was far different from what Sam did.


    The power of a Saint level cultivator instantly filled an area of a hundred- meter radius. The nearby sand and stones were blown away in an instant.


    The Anne nsmen hurriedly backed away, their faces showed that they were in awe.


    | Weston raised his spear and yelled sternly, "You will be sacrificed under this spear today."

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347  Wilbur sighed.


    He knew that confrontation was inevitable. No cultivator would give up on the historical remains, especially someone like him who was in dire need of sacrifices.


    He stepped forward and a thunder cleaver appeared across his chest. He told Weston, "It looks like we''ll have to fight this out."  "An Ambience level cultivator with thunder-type abilities." Westonughed and said, "No wonder you''re so arrogant, but do you think you can win against me? What a joke! Haven''t you heard that everything is insignificant to a Saint level cultivator?"


    His spiritual energy increased as he said that. A raging pressure from his spiritual energy washed over them, and his spear was burning brightly with a spiritual me. He looked invincible at that moment.


    Their powerful elder made the Anne n cheer. They looked excited.


    A Saint level cultivator was truly something else. His sheer power was enough to dominate the world.


    Wilbur only activated his thunder cleaver and waited quietly for Weston to attack.


    Weston scoffed coldly. He arrived in front of Wilbur with a leap. His spear was so fast that it created over a dozen afterimages, striking Wilbur like a sudden storm.


    Weston had the power of a Saint level cultivator, and his spear attack was quick as lightning. That attack alone would be hard for Ambience level  cultivators to dodge.


    However, Wilbur had the Godly Training Form, which was unimaginable for ordinary cultivators.


    He waved his thunder cleaver and blocked the attack while countering with a few attacks directed at Weston.


    They instantly broke into a fight. The spear and the cleaver shed and made thunderous noises.


    Weston had skills that were precise and fierce. He was as swift as lightning, and he had the spiritual power of a Saint level cultivator, so he was very domineering.


    However, Wilbur had been a Saint level cultivator since a long time ago. His Godly Training Form was given to him by the Dragon God of the ancient dragon n. He had some mysteriously powerful abilities.


    After a few minutes of battling, Weston was surprised to discover he was overpowered by Wilbur in terms ofbat skills.


    Weston was shocked, but he shouted loudly to initiate the attack again.


    His spear moved swiftly as it carried a raging spiritual energy. It attacked Wilbur like a million raindrops.


    Wilbur stayed calm and shed through the attacks at tricky angles. He was sessful in stopping the spear attacks. He kept fighting back, and there were multiple times when


    Weston almost got hit by Wilbur, It was frightening and intense  The Anne n looked shocked to see Wilbur battling their elder on equal grounds. They almost found it impossible to believe.


    However, Wilbur was holding back.


    Otherwise, Weston would be defeated in merely three moves.


    Skyler watched them duke it out without looking away, but his mind asionally drifted into deep thought.


    A few minutester, Weston shouted and swept his ming spear sideways.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    wilbur blocked the attack with his cleaver, and the sh caused a deafening boom. They both flew back


    several meters and looked at each other as they stood.


    Weston remarked coldly, "You''ve got some skills. Yourbat skills aremendable."  "Thanks for thepliment," replied Wilbur.


    However, Weston scoffed coldly and said, "You have the power of a peak Ambience level cultivator, and yourbat skills are superior to the usual cultivators. But you have no hope of winning against me."  "Oh yeah?" Wilbur smiled faintly.


    Weston raised his spear and yelled, "The Moon Rises Over the Sea." Spiritual energy surged out of Weston at that moment. Powerful spiritual


    energy soared to the sky.


    Wilbur was instantly on the surface of the sea. A moon was high above the sea and moonlight was cast on the surface and on Weston.


    The Anne n and Skyler were shocked to find themselves on the surface of the sea. They looked at their wavy reflection and were utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348  They felt the boundless dangering from the sea. The bright moon seemed to be emitting some sort of power that suppressed their abilities.


    Weston was aze with roaring spiritual mes at that moment.


    Numerous runes appeared on his spear too. An immense spiritual pressure enveloped Wilbur.


    That was the power of a Domain.


    Everyone within range would be drawn into a Domain activated by a Saint level cultivator.


    The abilities of the activator would be stronger in the Domain, while others would have their abilities suppressed.


    That was why the Domain was deemed so powerful.


    Wilbur was Weston''s main target, so all the power of the Domain focused solely on him. Any cultivator who was inferior to a Saint level cultivator would die under such circumstances.


    The others were dragged into the Domain. They could not move due to the suppression. They would be dead if they were Weston''s opponents.


    Weston yelled at that point, "This is the power of a Saint level cultivator. Do you understand what a joke you''ve been?"  "It''s indeed powerful." Wilbur smiled faintly. He slowly pointed at Weston with his thunder cleaver and said, "However, it''s not nearly enough."


    Weston was furious at the reply. He could not believe Wilbur would speak arrogantly in his Domain. SS "Die!" yelled Weston as he pointed his spear at Wilbur.


    The spear charged at Wilbur with a raging power. It was just a few centimeters away from his head.


    The raging spiritual energy made his clothes rustle. Weston was amplified by the Domain, so he almost instantly arrived in front of Wilbur. There was no escaping that attack.


    However, Wilbur shouted as an unseen spirit energy went for the soul of Weston.


    Spirit Attack!  That was a skill Wilbur developed on his own from his powerful spirit


    ww TI OVIWOo energy. While it was not fatal, it was unavoidable.


    Weston instantly felt like he was struck by lightning, causing his body to jolt.


    Wilbur waved his thunder cleaver at Weston''s waist.


    Fortunately, Weston was in his Domain, so he immediately snapped out of his dazed state.


    Wilbur was attacking his waist, so Weston had no choice but to block the attack with his spear.


    Wilbur took advantage of the situation and attacked Weston on various parts of his body. His thunder cleaver was so fast that it created afterimages.


    Wilbur was on a roll. Spiritual mes burned brightly on his body, and there


    were vague runes appearing in the mes.


    A powerful spiritual energy was fighting off the suppression from the Domain. At the same time, it alsoshed out at Weston.


    Weston did not expect Wilbur to be able to fight back in his Domain.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Wilbur had mysteriously superiorbat skills. Weston was busy blocking attacks from all directions, so he ended up getting pushed into a defensive stance.


    Everyone from the Anne n was shocked to see that.


    They could not move in the Domain, so they found it difficult to believe that Wilbur was able to fight back. On top of that, he was also winning against their elder. What the hell was going on?¡¯ >


    Weston was flustered from the quick attacks. He roared out of annoyance. ) The moon shed moonlight on his body and his spiritual energy instantly increased. He was engulfed in powerful spiritual mes.


    "Die," roared Weston. His spear | carried a raging spiritual energy as he attacked Wilbur.


    The attack involved no skills, but it carried powerful spiritual energy, strength, and an unstoppable force.


    The surface of the sea was also raging.


    The deep sea seemed like it was going  to bury everyone there. Everyone felt  very fearful of the raging waves.

 Chapter 349

    Wilbur held his cleaver with both hands in the face of the ferocious attack. Massive spiritual mes ignited on his thunder cleaver, apanied by bursts of thunder and lightning.


    The Dragon Crystal within him spun wildly at the stime. An enormous surge of spiritual energy was released and channeled into the thunder cleaver.


    The thunder cleaver instantly beca ming thunder ball with spiritual mes that were frightening to look at, emitting a terrifying power.


    It was not over yet. The dragon head mark on his back shined and the Dragon Power within him was activated. A magnificent power was also applied to the cleaver. It shined brightly, giving off a red radiance.


    The thunder cleaver was emitting a terrifying power at that moment. The moon seemed dull inparison.


    The spear was in front of Wilbur, and it directed a destructive force at his chest.


    Wilbur shouted and swung his cleaver.


    The sea surface sank as the moon lost its light for an instant.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The spear exploded into pieces after colliding with the thunder cleaver. Weston himself flew backward because of the powerful knockback from the collision.


    Everyone lost focus for a moment. Then, they discovered they were back at the mountain''s cliff.


    Weston''s Domain had vanished. Weston himself was lying on the floor with blood trickling out the corner of his mouth.


    "Elder!"  The Anne n was shocked. They all went to help him up with concerned looks on their faces.


    Weston wiped the blood off his mouth as he looked at Wilbur. He could not believe what had just happened. He doubted his status as the Saint level cultivator for a moment.


    Weston''s opponent did not activate his Domain, yet Weston was still defeated.


    He thought everything was insignificant to a Saint level cultivator.


    Wilbur was not a Saint level cultivator, so how was Weston defeated? If he was a Saint level cultivator, why did he not activate his Domain?  Wilbur noticed how shocked Weston was, so he said slowly, "Sir, | have won. May | enter the historical remains now?"  "Who the hell are you? You do not possess the powers of a Domain. How did you defeat me?" Weston was not as concerned about the historical remains.


    He only wanted to know how Wilbur defeated him. He broke the myth that everything was insignificant to a Saint level cultivator.


    Wilbur sighed and said slowly, "There is no fixed form for the use of power. The Domain is indeed powerful, but it doesn''t mean | can''t beat a Saint level cultivator without it."  His answer was vague and mysterious. Weston was slightly confused.


    Only Wilbur knew that he possessed the Dragon Crystal, Dragon Power, and various powers like his spirit energy. Thebined power was greater than the Domain.


    He had a Domain too, but the power of his Domain was too special. He would not use it unless it was absolutely necessary. He would also never tell anyone what his Domain was.


    Weston let out a long sigh and said with sorrow, "The loser has no grounds to offer suggestions. Please go ahead, sir. We''ll just leave."  Weston knew that Wilbur spared him because he was only slightly injured.


    Wilbur could have split him in half with thatst attack. He would have no chance to stand there and speak.


    Wilbur stepped forward and said slowly, "Okay. The historical remains aren''t your property, but you guarded the ce for so many years. Let''s head inside together. We''ll split the items if we discover any treasures. What do you think?"  "Really?" Weston was instantly overjoyed. He did not expect Wilbur to allow him to enter.


    It had always been the mightiest who called the shots throughout history. The defeated had no right to be greedy for the treasures within the historical remains.


    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "We''re all cultivators with no deep grudge. There''s nothing wrong with it."  "Thank you so much then, but please take whatever you want in there. You can leave the items you''re not interested to me. That would be sufficient," said Weston respectfully.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Let''s head inside first."

 Chapter 350

    Wilbur walked toward the entrance as he spoke. Weston followed behind, and he ordered the Anne n to wait outside.


    The Anne n was too stunned to speak.


    Their elder was a Saint level cultivator, but he was soundly defeated. They could not ept it.


    His Domain, The Moon Rises Over the Sea, was immensely powerful and magnificent. They could never imagine their elder losing the battle back then.


    Skyler was keen at that moment. He followed Wilbur closely from behind and said, "Bro, I''ll lead the way for you."  "Are you not afraid anymore?" Wilbur teased.


    Skyler said with seriousness, "I don''t know what fear is ever since | got to know you, bro."  Wilbur was speechless at how shameless Skyler was.


    He shook his head and arrived at the entrance. He ced his hand on the cliff and his spiritual energy revealed the door.


    Wilbur shouted without hesitation. The spiritual energy on him lit up the seal pattern, and it started to crack and disappear.


    Small rocks fell to the ground after a moment. An entrance appeared, revealing a dark path.


    Then, Wilbur snapped his fingers. A ball of light appeared before him, giving off a white light that illuminated a ten-meter radius area around him.


    That was a beginner light spell that Wilbur casually conjured.


    "You know how to cast spells too?" Skyler eximed in surprise.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Barely. Aren''t you going to lead the way?"  Skyler looked at the never-ending path and frowned. He said, "Sir, I''m too weak for that. Please go ahead."  "Are you scared?" chuckled Wilbur. He nced at Weston and walked inside.


    Skyler and Weston followed behind him. They followed the path and approached slowly.


    The ball of light moved with Wilbur and illuminated the way ahead.


    Weston was thoroughly impressed.


    ¡®This cultivator is so terrifyingly good atbat. | can''t believe he cultivates spells too. He''s focusing on two things at once. Truly a remarkable cultivator of this generation.¡¯  Weston felt like it was not wrong for him to address Wilbur as ''sir'' even in his old age.


    They moved forward and were surrounded by darkness.


    Skyler was slightly anxious. He followed Wilbur very closely, and Weston was also on high alert. No one knew what was in there, after all.


    They had been walking for over a dozen miles after a while. At longst, they finally saw a slither of light and the tunnel.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur led the way and discovered a valley surrounded by mountains.


    Pale moonlight shone brightly on the valley.


    They stepped out of the tunnel and looked at the valley. Many exotic flowers and nts swayed under the moonlight. It felt incredibly refreshing.


    "The spiritual energy here is so concentrated," said Weston.


    Wilbur nodded slowly. Earth was filled with various pollutants, so there was hardly any spiritual energy left. This was the only ce that seemed untouched by pollution, and the concentration of spiritual energy was exceptional.


    "Could this be a cave vault of sgreat person?" asked Skyler.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "This ce is surrounded by mountains, and the mountains are high. Ordinary people can never enter this ce. It''s highly possible."

 Chapter 351

    "Well, we''re going to be rich!" Skyler was overjoyed. As long as there was anything left in that ancient cave, they would be able to use it for cultivation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a loud roar sounded and gave the three of them a shock.


    A gigantic figure shot out from a tall bush, opening its huge jaw and chomping down on Wilbur.


    Wilbur whipped out his thunder cleaver, retaliating right away.


    The thunder cleaver let out a dull thud as if it collided against solid metal.


    The figure was knocked backward andy on the ground as it hissed at Wilbur and the rest.


    It was only then that they were able to see the figure for what it was, a gigantic python over twenty meters long.


    The python was a bright red color that made it look like it was on fire. It had a single horn protruding from its head and two wings behind its jaw. It shone with a red spiritual glow, glowering murderously at Wilbur and the rest.


    Skyler had the shock of his life. "What is that?"  "I''m pretty sure that''s a serpent." Weston was in shock as well.


    It was said that if a snake were to absorb enough spiritual energy, it would beca serpent in five hundred years, and then transform into a dragon in five thousand years.


    Wilbur frowned. "This ce is abundant in spiritual energy. It''s perfectly normal that a serpent was forged here."  However, the other two were scared out of their wits. It would take at least five hundred years for a snake to beca serpent, and neither of them even dared to imagine just how powerful a serpent who had been absorbing spiritual energy for five hundred years would be.


    "Don''t worry. It''s at most at the Sanctuary level. It did absorb a lot of spiritual energy, but it doesn''t know how to cultivate. It has the intelligence of a child at best, so there''s not much to be afraid of," Wilbur said.


    Skyler rolled his eyes. A child with Sanctuary level powers was still terrifying!  Weston waited with bated breath as well. Even if was a Sanctuary level cultivator, anything with Sanctuary level powers was still to be taken on seriously.


    Just then, Wilbur put away his thunder cleaver to face the flserpent with his bare hands.


    "Are you serious? That doesn''t seem like a good idea!" Skyler called out at once.


    Weston chimed in as well, "Senior, this ce is dangerous. It''s best to be careful."  Wilbur said, "I don''t want to kill it."  The other two were speechless at this. What the hell was Wilbur saying?  Just then, the flserpent let out a hiss as it pounced at Wilbur once again. It flicked its tail in mid-air, swinging it at full force in Wilbur''s direction.


    The attack looked like it was powerful enough to split metal and stone.


    Wilbur roared, and spiritual energy surged out of his body as his fists went aze with spiritual mes. He thenunched an attack against the flserpent''s tail.


    The flserpent''s tail swung away at once. It turned around right on cue, biting down on Wilbur''s head.


    Wilbur let out augh, leaping into the air. He turned around all of a sudden, attacking the side of the flserpent''s head.


    A loud rumble tore through the air and the flserpent let out an agonized howl as it was sent flying sideways.


    Wilbur chased behind it, raining blows down on the serpent''s body with his bare fists.


    The flserpent had a thick skin covered densely in hard scales, but it still suffered great pain from Wilbur''s attacks.

 Chapter 352

    Skyler and Weston exchanged nces with each other at the sight of Wilbur''s relentless assault on the flserpent.


    It was far too brutal.


    The flserpent let out a cry of rage under Wilbur''s attacks, turning its head and spitting out a powerful gush of mes that swallowed Wilbur''s figure.


    Skyler and Weston felt their hearts drop into a pit. It was clear that the flserpent''s powers were all fire-based, and none of them would be able to survive an attack of the mes from its mouth.


    However, after the mes cleared, Wilbur was still standing there as good as new. There was ayer of armor forged with spiritual energy around him,pletely protecting him from harm.


    Skyler and Weston could hardly contain their shock. Condensing armor would not only take arge amount of spiritual energy, but it would also require a deep and precise knowledge of one''s spiritual energy. Even many Sanctuary level cultivators could not achieve this.


    Just then, Wilbur let out a chuckle as he pounced on the flserpent once again, fists at the ready.


    The flserpent refused to let up either, howling as it wriggled its body and casting blow after blow with its tail. mes shot out of its mouth from tto time, in a relentless attack toward Wilbur.


    The battle between man and serpent kicked up a cloud of sand and smoke in the valley, filling it with loud rumbles.


    The flserpent had Sanctuary level powers and spiritual energy, but it had only recently developed a conscience. It did not even have its own spirit territory yet and thus was not too much of a threat.


    Wilbur continued to advance as the battle continued. It was as if he had an unlimited supply of spiritual energy. The energy in his body was so strong that it was terrifying. Despite the flserpent''s powerful defenses, it still fell victim to Wilbur''s attacks and cried out in pain.


    Within just a few minutes, the flserpent seemed to realize that it was fighting a losing battle. It stumbled over ten meters backward, retching and hissing. Its body was covered in injuries, and it seemed to be exhausted too.


    Weston and Skyler could hardly contain their awe and respect toward Wilbur.


    He had been able to defeat such a terrifying beast with nothing but his bare hands. That was something Weston could never do, let alone Skyler.


    The flserpent, already on the losing end, began to puff up its belly all of a sudden. Its throat rippled as well, and a terrifyingly powerful spiritual pressure surged forth.


    Weston and Skyler were shocked once more. Was there more to this serpent?  Wilbur''s expression darkened, and he stared the flserpent down. "Are you seriously trying to y dirty, you buffoon?"  Right on cue, a fireball cout of the serpent''s mouth.


    It was only about the size of a basketball, but it burnt brightly. Symbols and seals hovered around the fireball, and it radiated a terrifying aura as it hurtled toward Wilbur at top speed.


    Wilbur let out a loud roar, clenching his right fist tightly. It crackled with lightning and even seemed to let out a dragon''s roar.


    Wilbur charged toward the fireball, shattering it with just one blow.


    mes erupted into the sky as an explosive boom cut through the air. However, the flserpent spat out four more fireballs in a row, all of them aimed at Wilbur.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Weston would not be able to take on the power of the fireballs unless he activated his spirit territory.


    Yet all Wilbur did was let out a cry and threw a few more punches that shattered those fireballspletely. He rushed up to the serpent, ducking from its huge mouth to grab its tail, and flung the flserpent around.


    The flserpent let out a hissing howl, and Wilbur mmed it onto the ground.


    Deafening sounds rang through the air as the flserpent''s body continued to writhe against the ground.


    It was not long before the flserpent''s pupils rolled back, and it went limp.


    Weston and Skyler gasped at the sight. They had really underestimated Wilbur''s powers.

 Chapter 353

    The flserpent was finally incapacitated after the relentless assault. It whined as if it was begging Wilbur to show mercy.


    Wilbur finally stopped then, smashing the serpent onto the ground and staring it down.


    The flserpent''s violence and aggression werepletely gone. Ity by Wilbur''s feet meekly.


    "Do you admit defeat?"  The flserpent seemed to understand what Wilbur was saying, nodding its head obediently.


    Wilbur smirked. "Good. I''ll ce you somewhere else for now. I''ll have a talk with you when | have the time."  He picked up the flserpent and hurled it straight into his demine.


    Just like that, the flserpent vanished from their sight. Weston and Skyler were in a daze, not knowing what happened at all.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Let''s go and see if we can run into any treasures."  Weston and Skyler knew that what just happened was Wilbur''s secret and did not ask much as they followed behind him.


    The three men wandered among the strange nts, taking in the sights around them. Without the flserpent, this really was a beautiful ce.


    Very soon, they arrived at the middle of the valley where a bright red tree stood.


    It was not very tall, about the height of an apple tree.


    However, it seemed to be on fire, radiating waves of powerful heat.


    There was also a puddle of white liquid under the tree, letting off a tantalizing scent.


    "Spirit sap?" Wilbur was in shock.


    Skyler asked, "What''s spirit sap?"  "It''s formed through the absorption and condensation of spiritual energy and heavenly essence for thousands of years. ces with spirit sap are abundant with strange nts filled with spiritual energy like these. They grow because of the spirit sap. They''re very, very rare," Wilbur said.


    The other two nodded profusely. This really was a blessed ce.


    "Let''s look elsewhere," Wilbur said, walking deeper into the valley.


    The three of them made a full round around the valley and finally cacross a straw hut.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was unclear how long the hut had been there, but it was a miracle that it was still standing.


    However, sights like that were not out of the ordinary in a ce like this.


    The three of them walked into the hut and saw a stone bed. There was a skeleton lying on it, the bones translucent and shiny like precious crystals.


    Wilbur sighed. It would seem those bones belonged to the owner of the hut.


    He was probably a great cultivator of his time, spending his days cultivating here. s, he had not been able to advance sessfully and eventually reached the end of his lifespan.


    His corpse, however, had been absorbing the spiritual energy from his surroundings. The flesh hadpletely decayed and disappeared, but the skeleton remained and transformed.


    The skeleton held arge amount of spiritual energy and would make a fine contribution. However, that was not what Wilbur had in mind.


    Wilbur was a cultivator himself, and doing such a thing would be crossing a line.


    Just then, Wilbur noticed that there seemed to be swritings on the side of the steps leading up to the stone bed.


    He walked up to take a closer look and saw that it was a cultivation method.


    This was definitely a pretty powerful cultivation method, but Wilbur had the Dragon''s Chant, and the method on the steps could hardlypare.


    He turned to Weston. "There''s a cultivation method here. You can take a look to see if it suits you. If it does, memorize it and get to cultivating."  Weston was overjoyed, hurrying forward.

 Chapter 354

    Soon, Weston''s expression turned into one of absolute glee. "Senior, this cultivation method is practically magic! I''ve honestly never seen anything quite like it. Are you sure you''re alright withusing it?"  "Well, | can''t let you call this way for nothing, can I?" Wilbur chuckled. That cultivation method was hardly anythingpared to the Dragon''s Chant, but someone like Weston would definitely find it extremely useful. It seemed like the Anne family was not all that powerful after all.


    Skyler crowded over as well to look at the steps. Wilbur said nothing.


    Every cultivator had their own approach and method of practice with cultivation methods, and it was all up to their hard work and talent.


    If these two were willing to learn, who was Wilbur to stop them?  Weston and Skyler spent over ten minutes memorizing the cultivation method, but that was about all they could do. They would need to further study it after they got back for them to understand anything more.


    Just then, Wilbur led both of them to perform a deep bow toward the skeleton. Wilbur said, "Honorable Senior, we apologize for trespassing onto your grounds and causing any disruptions to your peace. However, this cultivation method of yours has now been passed down, and | would like to see it as a form of fate tying us together. Rest well."  Upon doing so, the three of them left the straw hut and returned to the spirit sap.


    Wilbur said, "Everything else here is going to me."  The two men had nothing to say about that, merely nodding.


    Wilbur summoned his thunder cleaver and began digging up the entire space. That included the soil, spirit sap, fltree, and all the nts there. Everything was going into his demine.


    It was well into the wee hours of the morning when he was done. Wilbur looked at the now-barren ground and the straw hut. He sighed, then walked out with the other two in tow.


    Once they were out of the ancient site, Wilbur turned around and channeled sspiritual energy into the portal. It copsed altogether, sealing the ce shut with no way to return.


    The ancient site was surrounded by impossibly tall mountains, making it impossible for any beasts or even cultivators to enter the site. Wilbur was destroying the portal to give the senior inside the peace he deserved.


    The rest of the Anne family was still waiting outside. They walked up to greet the three at the sight of theming out.


    Weston was unable to hide his glee, telling everyone about the godlike cultivation method he had just found. His family was overjoyed, erupting in cheers.


    Wilbur merely smiled.


    Weston then cup to Wilbur, bowing deeply and inviting him to the Anne family vige for srest.


    Wilbur shook his head, saying that he had other things to tend to and had to leave at once.


    Weston could only say, "Senior, please letknow if there''s anything you need the next tyou''re in Lincoln City. Most of us are cultivating here, but there are a few other members of our n that have sbusinesses across Lincoln City and would be honored to help you out."  "Sounds good. I''ll reach out when the es," Wilbur smiled.


    Under Weston''s urging, Sam had no choice but to exchange numbers with Wilbur. Wilbur left with Skyler after that.


    "What an amazing person," Westonmented after Wilbur had left.


    Weston once thought that bing a Sanctuary level cultivator would make him one of the strongest of his kind for sure even if it was not enough to make him the most powerful cultivator in the world.


    It was only after witnessing Wilbur''s power that Weston realized that he had a long way to go.


    This cultivation method he had just acquired was impossibly precious to him, and he was certain that it would help the Anne family rise up in no time. Weston himself would be able to improve his cultivation as well, advancing to a higher level.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite being over a hundred years old, Weston could hardly contain his emotions, recalling the highs and lows he had experienced in such a short time.


    Wilbur and Skyler, on the other hand, had driven back down the mountain. It was dawn by the tthey returned to Lincoln City.


    The two of them decided to have breakfast before heading home, stopping at the nearest cafe that was open. Just as they sat down, a man and a woman cin. The man eyed the other guests in the cafe with a frown and ordered, "All of you, get out." The guests saw who it was and fled the scene at once.


    Wilbur was stunned for a moment. They were just having breakfast! Was that really necessary?  "Hey, what the hell are you two waiting for? Get out!" The man saw Wilbur and Skyler still sitting there and immediately flew into a fit of rage.

 Chapter 355

    Wilbur nced at the man and woman with a frown. "Do you two own this ce?"  "We don''t, but | can''t stand other people being around when | eat! It upsets my appetite," the man said haughtily. The woman next to him tittered as well, her heavy makeup creasing. She seemed to appreciate the man''s cockiness.


    Wilbur was about to respond when the owner of the cafe crunning over. He whispered to Wilbur, "Dude, you should just go.


    You can''t afford to mess with him. Don''t get yourself into trouble."  "Trouble is something | don''t fear at all," Wilbur replied calmly.


    The cafe owner furrowed his brows. He was about to say more when the man stormed over. The man rolled up his sleeves as if gearing up for a fight.


    The cafe owner was scared out of his wits and ran to hide at once. Wilbur nced at Skyler, who immediately understood his intentions. Skyler got to his feet and made his way to the man.


    All that man felt was an overwhelming wave of dizziness before he was struck in the face with a sharp punch.


    The man copsed to the floor with a thud. The woman next to him screamed in terror, fleeing at once.


    Skyler scoffed, then returned to sit next to Wilbur. Just then, Wilbur said, "Sir, could we have stoast? We''re starving."  "How are you still in the mood to eat?" The cafe owner was beside himself in panic. "This guy''s a hooligan with over fifty men under him! You''re going to be in trouble from this."  "Why are you so scared? Just get us our food, man," Skyler piped up impatiently from the side.


    The cafe owner let out a sigh, turning away. He re-emerged with several tes of toast and eggs, which Wilbur and Skyler dug into without another word.


    As if shooligan would even be able to touch them.


    Just then, the man on the floor finally regained consciousness. He was in a daze, only realizing what had happened after a long while as he wiped at the blood trickling from his nose and pointed at Wilbur and Skyler viciously. "You bastard! | dare you to stick around. I''ll have your head even if it''s the death of me."  Wilbur hardly paid the man any mind, and Skyler chuckled. "Well, hurry up, then. We''ve got somewhere to be after breakfast." "You''re not leaving Lincoln City, you piece of shit," the man fumed, leaving with the woman in tow.


    Wilbur and Skyler exchanged smiles. They shook their heads, continuing to eat.


    However, the cafe owner''s face was creased with worry as he let out a grave sigh.


    Wilbur asked, "What''s the matter, sir? Is he really that scary?"  "You two must be from out of town," the cafe owner replied.


    Wilbur nodded, and the cafe owner let out another sigh. "That guy is used to having his way, and he has spretty powerful people supporting him. We can''t afford to mess with him. You can just leave after you''re done, but I''ll be in trouble. Oh God, | don''t even know if | can keep this ce after this."  Wilbur fell silent for a moment before saying, "That''s alright. We''ll be right here waiting for him and fix this mess for you."  "That''s very honorable of you, but | don''t know if you''ll be able to do that." The cafe owner shook his head and headed back into the kitchen to prepare more food. He seemed to shrink into himself as if he was deted.


    Skyler sighed. "What luck we have to run into something like this just having breakfast."  "Con. It''s just a few hooligans. Just treat it like we''re doing munity service for the people here," Wilbur said between bites.


    Skyler chuckled, and the both of them continued to eat.


    After stime, a few cars pulled up outside the cafe. Over twenty people emerged from those cars.


    The man from earlier had his nose bandaged up. He pointed at Wilbur and Skyler, and the other men charged toward the cafe with batons in their hands.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wilbur frowned. "Settle this outside. Don''t break the kind man''s tables."  "Got it, Boss." Skyler set down his toast and went outside.


    "That''s him! Kick his ass!" The man shouted, and his men swarmed towards Skyler.

 Chapter 356

    Skyler scoffed. He darted into the crowd, throwing punches left and right. Within a few minutes, all the assants had copsed to the ground crying out in pain.


    The man was at a loss for words, staring at Skyler in a daze.


    Skyler was already making his way towards the man. "What the f*ck is wrong with you, man? Can''t you mind your own business at a cafe? I''ll be damned if | don''t beat the shit out of people like you."  The man clearly panicked after seeing what Skyler had done and turned to run right away while shouting, "Just you wait! More people will being!"  Skyler was about to go after him when Wilbur called out for him to cback. "Dude, are you seriously just letting him leave like that?" Skyler asked.


    Wilbur said, "I think he really has got more peopleing, so let''s just wait. I''m worried this cafe won''t be able to stay open until we''ve taken down all of them."  Skyler nodded, then sat back down next to Wilbur to eat.


    Just then, the cafe owner stared at Skyler in disbelief. Who the hell was this man, beating up over twenty people on his own? "Don''t be too shocked, sir. | can take on a hundred of them at once, you know," Skyler boasted.


    Wilbur shook his head while chuckling. He asked for a few more tes of toast from the cafe owner, whose attitude had suddenly changed.


    "Please take your time! I''m afraid Ed Young isn''t going to back down just like that," the cafe owner said.


    It was only then that Wilbur and Skyler knew of the man''s name. Wilbur said, "It''s fine. | told you I''d fix this before | left, and I''m staying put until then."  "That''s great!" The cafe owner heaved a sigh of relief.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two men continued eating for a little over ten minutes. Then, two luxury cars pulled up outside the cafe. A bald, muscled man emerged with a few others, along with Ed. After that, the group made their way toward the cafe.


    The smile on the cafe owner''s face vanished, and he turned to Wilbur and Skyler. "Oh no! Sir Zemek''s here. | can''t believe Ed Young was able to get him toe! We''re going to be in deep trouble now."  "Sir Zemek? Who''s that, is he really that scary?"  The cafe owner sighed. "That''s the top dog of the underground circle in Lincoln City, Howard Zemek. Everyone calls him Sir Zemek.


    He''s been running Lincoln City for years. He''s ruthless."  "Well, he''s going to pay for that ruthlessness," Wilbur said calmly.


    The cafe owner was beside himself in panic. "You don''t know this, but it''s been said he''s killed people before!"  "Is that so? | don''t believe it," Skyler said, not bothered in the slightest.


    The cafe owner was about to say more when Howard and his men entered the cafe, walking up to Wilbur and Skyler.


    Howard rubbed his head with a chuckle. "You''ve beaten my men up, and you''re still in the mood to eat?"  "Oh, my appetite''s only gotten better because of that. It really worked up an appetite in me, you know," Skyler said with a grin.


    Howard''s expression darkened. "How dare you touch my men. You''re going to die."  "lI don''t know about that. Maybe someone else might end up dead instead," Skyler retorted at once.


    Howard was triggered. He nned to stay out of this, but he owed Ed a favor. Howard''s n was just to show his face and give these people a warning so they would apologize, only for them to be so cocky and show him tant disrespect.


    "How dare you! You''re going to regret saying that. Get him, boys!" Howard shouted, and his men walked towards Skyler.


    However, Wilbur interjected, "Hang on."  Howard asked coldly. "Chickening out now? I''m afraid it''s toote for that."

 Chapter 357

    Wilbur smiled. "No, that''s not it. | just don''t want the stuff in here to be broken. You can fight outside."  "You really do have a f*cking death wish, don''t you?" Howard was livid, waving a hand to signal his men to charge at Skyler.


    These men were clearly different from Ed''s men. They were much better fighters and knew how to n their attacks.


    Skyler got to his feet, making his way to the men in the blink of an eye. He threw a few punches and sent the thugs flying into the wall, who then copsed to the ground, clearly suffering from internal injuries.


    Howard was shocked. By then, Skyler had walked up to him. Skyler picked Howard up and hurled him out of the cafe.


    Before Howard could even react, Skyler had started throwing p after p to his face.


    Howard was pped into a stupor at once, not knowing what just happened.


    About 15 or so pster, Skyler stopped and straightened back up. "Truly hrious. Why is someone like you trying to y the hero?"  Wilbur walked out of the cafe, staring at Howard on the ground. "You''ve crossed the line, behaving like this just because you can fight."  Howard shook his head hard, trying to clear up his vision.


    He did not expect to be humiliated like this all because of sminor incident. How was his reputation going to recover from this? "Don''t get too cocky yet! | still have much more powerful people on the way here!" Howard snarled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Skyler raised his brows. "Still not f*cking willing to back down eh? Cat me, then! I''ll teach you a lesson today."  He took a step forward, preparing to give Howard a good round of beating.


    How dare slowlife hooligans behave this way in front of an Ambience level cultivator like him?  However, Wilbur held Skyler back with a frown. "I guess he''s not the real boss here, either. Get him toe. I''ll be waiting for him." "I''ll do just that! Just you wait." Howard struggled to get to his feet and fled from the scene, with his men following suit.


    Ed was still in a daze. He had not expected his boss to lose to this guy, and so easily too.


    Wilbur nced at him coldly and uttered, "Get lost."  A chill ran down Ed''s spine, and he ran for dear life.


    Wilbur and Skyler went back into the cafe, and Wilbur shook his head. "I can''t believe there are even more of them."  "We''ll take them on as theye, then. It''s pretty good exercise," Skyler chuckled.


    Wilbur did not really mind either. He just wanted to solve thispletely so that the cafe owner would not have to bear any of the consequences.


    The cafe owner could hardly believe his eyes. Howard was the most powerful person he had ever known, but he was nothingpared to Skyler.


    The cafe owner stared at Wilbur and Skyler. His gaze was one of awe but also terror.


    Wilbur and Skyler did not know what to say either. Neither of them had expected this to cout of just srandom hooligan.


    It did make sense, at the end of the day. These people were used to having their way just because they thought they were powerful.


    Wilbur nced at the cafe owner hiding in a corner. "It''s fine. You''ll bepensated for this. | promise."  The cafe owner could only nod, not daring to say a word. Things were out of his control and were going beyond hisprehension.


    Wilbur and Skyler were finally done eating, chatting every now and then while they waited.


    Half an hourter, a Bentley slowly made its way up to the cafe.


    A middle-aged man wearing a suit emerged from the car, with two big guys following behind him like bodyguards.

 Chapter 358

    Howard walked up to the man in a suit at once, whispering in his ear. The man in a suit looked around the cafe and slowly made his way over.


    "The real boss is here. He''s an Aura level cultivator. Do a good job, Skyler," Wilbur chuckled.


    Skylerughed. "Don''t worry, Boss. I''ll handle this Aura level bastard."  Skyler did not seem to pay any mind to the man in the suit, and Wilbur himself was rather disappointed. The most powerful man in Lincoln City was merely an Aura level cultivator.


    The man in the suit sat down at Wilbur and Skyler''s table. His bodyguards stood behind him, followed by a furious and injured Howard by the side, ring at Wilbur.


    "How should | address you two gentlemen?" The man in the suit asked politely.


    Skyler chuckled. "Skyler White. This is my boss, Wilbur Penn."  The man in the suit said. "I see. It''s nice to meet you. | heard you beat my men up, so | thought I''d cover and have a look. I''ll be sure to have them apologize if they did anything wrong."  Wilbur nodded. This man seemed pretty decent, and Wilbur told him everything that happened.


    The man in the suit frowned once Wilbur was done talking. "Is this true, Howard?"  "Yes, sir." Howard did not dare to lie in the slightest, admitting to the truth at once.


    The man in the suit nodded. "Well then. You can apologize to these two gentlemen and the owner of this cafe. Break Ed''s legs once we get back, and he can handle his men on his own."  "Yes, sir."  Howard did not dare to go against the order, bowing to Wilbur and Skyler. "My deepest apologies, sirs."  "I''m sorry, sir. I''ll pay for everything I''ve broken here," Howard said to the cafe owner.


    The cafe owner merely nodded, not daring to say a word.


    Wilbur piped up then. "I think you should teach these men of yours sdiscipline. You seem like someone of power and status.


    Their behavior might affect your reputation.¡±  "You''re right, Mister Penn. I''ll be sure to do that," the man in the suit said with a smile.


    Wilbur nodded. It seemed like things were over now. This man was pretty reasonable and would probably not give the owner of a small cafe any trouble. Wilbur nced at Skyler, and the two of them got up to leave.


    "Please wait," the man in the suit said all of a sudden.


    Wilbur turned around. "Is anything else the matter?"  The man in the suit smiled. "They''ve apologized for their mistakes, both of you and the owner of this cafe have epted the apologies. What are you going to do about beating up my men, though?"  Wilbur was surprised. "What do you mean?"  The man in the suit smiled. "Oh, it''s nothing serious. It''s wrong to beat other people up. You should apologize to Howard and the others too."  Wilbur said coldly, "I guess you''re not looking to fix this the right way either."  The man in the suit said calmly. "Well, they''re two separate matters. Anyone who touches the Anne family and tries to leave after that usually has to deal with the consequences."  Wilbur frowned. "The Anne family? Which Anne family?"  "The Anne family from the Anne vige."  Wilbur and Skyler were shocked. Who would have thought that they would be running into the Anne family so soon, and under such circumstances too?  Wilbur remembered that Sam and Weston had mentioned that there were smembers of the Anne family running businesses in Lincoln City.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur had not thought much of it, as it was perfectly normal that the Anne family owned a few businesses to sustain themselves.


    However, it seemed like these men here did more than just run businesses.

 Chapter 359

    Howard saw the dazed look on Wilbur and Skyler''s faces and smiled murderously. "Shaking in your boots now? The Anne family isn''t to be messed with, and you''re going to pay for what you''ve done."  Wilbur looked at the man in the suit. "What''s your name?"  "Tenson Anne," said the man. He stuck out two of his fingers, and the bodyguards behind him hurried up to ce a cigar between the fingers and lit it up with a specialized lighter.


    Wilbur cracked up at the sight, then nced at Howard. "Hisst nis Zemek. I''m pretty sure he isn''t part of the Anne family." "Yes, but he''s one of my men," Tenson said calmly.


    Wilbur sat back down, and Skyler did the same. There was a strange smile on Skyler''s face.


    "Say, does your family know about these men you have here in Lincoln City?" Wilbur asked.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tenson chuckled. "I support my n financially, and that should be enough. Even my n leader doesn''t question what | do. They even gavetheir full support. That''s just how a n works."  "I''m not so sure about that," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Tenson took a drag from his cigar. "People like you could never understand how ns work. There isn''t much of a point trying to exin it to you. You''re better off thinking of a way to fix this."  "Why don''t you tellhow you''d like to fix this, then?" Wilbur retorted.


    Tenson looked at Wilbur. "Apologize to them and leave one of your hands behind. Then we''ll call it even."  Wilbur snorted. "A hand? What if | don''t want to do that?"  Tenson''s expression darkened at once. "That''s not up to you to decide."  He raised a finger, drawing a line on the table. Under the influence of his spiritual energy, the table was split clean in half, copsing to the ground.


    The cafe owner was at a loss for words. What was this special power? It seemed far stronger than what Skyler was capable of.


    The cafe owner felt panic rising within him, and he swayed on his feet in terror.


    Wilbur frowned. "How about | give you a chance here, then? You leave one of your hands here and go back to Anne Vige to apologize to your family. I''ll spare your life then. Consider it a lesson to the Anne family for them to just stick to business and not take advantage of the weak."  "Nonsense!"  Wilbur''s words had clearly angered Tenson, and he got to his feet. Gone was any of the gentlemanly demeanor from earlier as Tenson pointed at Wilbur and shouted.


    "Who the f*ck do you think you are, talking tolike that? Do you know who the Annes are in Lincoln City?"  Wilbur chuckled. "No, | honestly don''t."  "We represent order and structure, and you have disrupted that. Got it?" Tenson said coldly.


    Wilbur''s brows furrowed.


    It seemed like Tenson had gotten used to having his way in Lincoln City.


    That was understandable. Tenson was an Aura level cultivator, and much more powerful of a fighterpared to regr folks.


    On top of that, he was loaded with money from the businesses he ran.


    If this went on, Lincoln City would be doomed to spend an eternity in this man''s shadow.


    Wilbur said, "I guess we''re not going with my suggestion?"  "Ha! Why should I?" Tenson felt amused by Wilbur''s threat to chop off one of his hands. He would have beaten this bastard up a long tago had it not been for his status and the image he needed to maintain.

 Chapter 360

    Wilbur scoffed and turned to Skyler. "Break him."  Since this man was still being so cocky, there was no point in negotiations anymore.


    Skyler had been waiting for orders to strike and got to his feet at once. The two bodyguards behind Tenson shouted, charging toward him.


    Skyler punched twice and sent the bodyguards copsing to the ground with a dull thud. He then turned to Tenson, walking over slowly.


    Tenson''s expression darkened, and his aura surged forth from his body as he raised his hands to strike at Skyler''s neck and ribs.


    The two moves would be fatal if they connected.


    However, Skyler used Splitmove and Tenson lost sight of his target immediately. He reeled in shock, realizing that he was going against an expert.


    Skyler appeared behind Tenson right after,nding a heavy blow squarely on his back.


    Tenson coughed up a mouthful of blood as he went flying, knocking into tables and chairs on the way.


    Skyler followed closely behind him, grabbing one of Tenson''s arms. Skyler raised a hand and brought it down on Tenson''s wrist. The attack was infused with spiritual energy.


    Blood sttered everywhere as Tenson''s hand got chopped off just like that. It was then unceremoniously tossed outside.


    Tenson cried out in agony, curling up in a corner as he eyed Skyler in terror.


    Skyler smirked, sitting back down next to Wilbur.


    Howard was at a loss for words. How had Tenson lost one of his hands just like that? Was he not a cultivator?  Howard knew just how powerful Tenson was. How was he defeated so easily?  Wilbur looked over at Tenson and asked, "Do you still think you''re all that powerful?"  "Y-You!" Tenson clutched his handless arm, shouting at the top of his lungs, "The Anne family is full of Ambience level cultivators, and my elder just beca Sanctuary level cultivatorst night! How dare you chop my hand off! My n leader and elder are going to get you! You''re going to die a very painful death."  Wilbur scoffed at the sight of a howling Tenson, dialing Sam''s number and putting the call on loudspeaker.


    A whileter, Sam''s voice cringing through the phone.


    "Hello, honorable senior. What can | do for you?"  "Is there a Tenson Anne in your n?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Sam answered at once, "Yes. He''s my nephew. The Anne family chose him to run our family business over in Lincoln City."  "Is he only tasked to run your businesses?"  "Of course. We have almost five hundred n members, so we wouldn''t be able to survive just on farming."  "Is that so? | think Tenson''s doing a little more than just that."  Sam could sense that something was off then and hurried to say, "Senior, did he offend you? I''ll have him cback this very instant to punish him."  "He''s been abusing his power in Lincoln City, terrorizing the weak and wreaking havoc. Do you know about this?" Wilbur asked.


    Sam panicked at once. "What? We had no idea! The n only had him run these businesses so we could sustain ourselves. I''d punish Tenson heavily if he did something like that."  "He''s already been punished. | cut one of his hands off. Is there a problem with that?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Sam was quiet for a while before finally saying, "Senior, forget the hand. I''d have nothing to say even if you were to kill him." Wilbur then turned to Tenson and asked, "Did you hear that?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 361

    Tenson was scared out of his wits. He could hardly believe that Wilbur was acquainted with his n leader and that his n leader treated Wilbur with so much respect too.


    It was clear to Tenson from Sam''s tone alone that Wilbur was no ordinary man. His n leader was definitely no match for Wilbur either, especially with him addressing Wilbur as ''senior''.


    How did Sam and Wilbur know each other, though? Also, there was the n elder who was a Sanctuary level cultivator! How could he tolerate Sam addressing Wilbur like that?  Tenson felt like his heart fell into a chasm, but he was still unwilling to relent as he shouted, "Master Sam, I''ve done nothing but pour my heart and soul into supporting the Anne family financially! You can''t do this to me! Tell Elder Weston to cto the phone, I''m going to kill this guy!"  "How dare you, Tenson?"  Sam was able to guess what had happened from Tenson''s tone alone.


    This bastard must have gotten himself into trouble, going against Wilbur and getting punished as a result.


    That was Wilbur they were talking about. He was a terrifying presence that even the n elder did not dare to mess with, as well as a hero who had given a precious cultivation method to their n. How dare Tenson disrespect him like that!  Sam flew into a fit of rage and shouted, "Tenson, shut your damn mouth right now! Do you know what the senior has done for us? Just you wait! I''ming to Lincoln City to rip you to pieces!"  Tenson was truly at a loss for words upon hearing that. He could notprehend the situation. His n leader was an Ambience level cultivator, and his n elder had just beca Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Why was Sam treating this man with so much respect? Was he even more powerful than Sanctuary level?  The thought itself made Tenson tremble in fear, not daring to think about it any further.


    As a cultivator himself, Tenson knew just how powerful a Sanctuary level cultivator was. Whatever was more powerful than that, however, was beyond his knowledge.


    Wilbur replied, "It''s perfectly fine that your n runs a few businesses, but to have your n member act out this way is uneptable. As n leader, you''re partly responsible for this as well. Figure out what you''re going to do."  "Of course. I''ll bear the responsibility for this situation, Senior! I''ll be right there to punish Tenson right in front of you. You can punishas you please, too," Sam said.


    Wilbur said, "That''s fine. There''s somewhere | need to beter. You can figure out how you''re going to settle this on your own." Wilbur hung up after that, walking up to the cafe owner and patting his shoulder. "It''s alright now. Everything''s been fixed.


    Someone''s going to take care of this, and no one will be giving you any trouble after this."  The cafe owner could not even get a word out then, merely nodding his head nkly.


    Wilbur sighed. He nced at Tenson, who was cowering in the corner, then scoffed. Hearing his scoff, Tenson''s trembling only worsened.


    Howard felt like his world had been turned upside down, and an immense sense of dread and terror crept over him. He keeled over within seconds, passing out on the floor.


    Skyler chuckled at the sight. "You must be kidding me. How is he supposed to be a gang leader?"  "That''s enough. We should be on our way," Wilbur said, and the two of them got into their car and drove off.


    Tenson''s expression was full of nothing but dread then.


    He knew he was doomed judging from Sam''s tone earlier, but he could not understand just how things developed this way. Just who the heck was Wilbur for the Anne family to respect him so deeply?  Tenson was given an answer very quickly.


    Sam showed up at the cafe not long after and told him just how Wilbur had beaten Weston and entered the ancient site, securing the precious cultivation method for the Anne family.


    Tenson let out a long breath upon hearing just how powerful Wilbur really was.


    He only had himself to blfor underestimating someone like this.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 362

    Sam scoffed and ordered Tenson to be taken back to Anne Vige at once so someone could rece him.


    Sam thenforted and apologized to the cafe owner. He paid for all the losses incurred and added on a huge sum of money before promising that nothing like this would ever happen again.


    The cafe owner stared at the hundred thousand dors in his ount nkly.


    The cafe was not even worth a hundred thousand dors. What just happened?  Atst, he let out a long sigh as he remembered Wilbur''s words from earlier.


    What an amazing person he must be.


    It was evening by the tWilbur and Skyler returned to Seke Ind.


    Wilbur''s first order of business upon getting back was finding an empty space in the bamboo forest. He then took out the piece ofnd with the spirit sap from his demine and nted it into the empty space, with the fltree and the spirit sap in the middle.


    The spirit sap was preserved perfectly, seeping into the garden slowly.


    Faron, Elsa, Faye, and even Ryder had cover while Wilbur was working, staring at the sight before them in shock.


    When Wilbur was finally done, a refreshing scent filled the air.


    "What''s that smell? It''s lovely!" Faye marveled.


    Wilbur smiled smugly. "The good stuff. These are ancient spirit nts and spirit sap that produce a spirit aura that you can use to cultivate."  "Really? That sounds almost too good to be true," Elsa said, staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur looked at the others, then at Skyler. "Let''s all go to my room. There''s something | need to tell you guys."  Upon settling down, Wilbur told everyone what just happened. It was only then that everyone else understood and marveled at the brilliance of this new spot.


    Anything that could help them cultivate had to be good.


    Wilbur looked at Skyler then. "We''re even now. I''ll take off your spirit imprint, and you''re free to go. But remember this. You can''t tell anyone a word about what happened, or I''ll being after you."  "What? No, please don''t! I''ve always wandered around alone. Please letstay. It''s so much fun here. C''mon," Skyler pleaded cheekily.


    Wilbur nced at him. "I don''t mind keeping you around, but that means I''ll be keeping the spirit imprint on you too."  Skyler''s expression shifted, but he quickly smiled. "That''s alright. Keep it, then! | swear my loyalty to you. Testanytime." Wilbur chuckled.


    This new piece of spiritnd was greatly beneficial to everyone on Seke Ind as well as himself, and they had Skyler to thank for that. Wilbur did not really mean to kick him out either.


    It was even better that he was volunteering to stay, but no one knew where Skyler cfrom so the spirit imprint would have to stay so that he would still be under Wilbur''s control if anything happened.


    Wilbur introduced Skyler to everyone and also revealed everyone''s identity to him.


    Skyler''s jaw almost hit the ground after hearing that. It seemed like everyone on this ind was of extraordinary background.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur then said, "There''s something else, too."  Everyone turned to look at him.

 Chapter 363

    Wilbur frowned. "As the spirit sap and these nts begin to let out spirit aura, others will eventually notice it, which isn''t a good thing."  Everyone else nodded. It would be hard to keep the peace here if anyone were to know about something so precious.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur continued, "So, I''m going to need something toy down a formation that seals the spirit aura in here. That way, the spirit aura will only grow more powerful here and it''ll also be undetectable to anyone outside."  "That''s a great idea!" The crowd nodded.


    "However, I''m going to need sincredibly hard material to make this formation. It needs to be hard enough to withstand the spirit energy of the spells I''m going to carve into it. Keep an eye out for things like that," Wilbur said.


    Faron frowned. "What are we looking for?"  "Maybe something like ancient jade, the kind that''s been around for over a thousand years," Wilbur said.


    Everyone else was in shock at once. How on earth were they supposed to find something like that?  Wilbur said, "Just keep an eye out for it. I''ll be looking for it myself too."  Everyone else nodded, agreeing to be on the lookout.


    After chatting for a while, Wilbur said, "Alright, that''s all, then. You can all be off to do your own things now."  He then turned to Skyler. "We have plenty of rooms here. You can just pick one to live in. We don''t feed our tenants, though." "Got it, Boss!" Skyler got up, rushing out to look for a room to im.


    He finally had more of an idea of who Wilbur was.


    Everyone else apart from Faye left. She looked at Wilbur. "You''ve worked really hard."  "Oh, it''s nothing," Wilbur replied with a smile.


    Faye stared back at him, feeling an ache in her chest.


    Wilbur seemed uncaring and energetic, but he seemed to always be on the move.


    As tpassed, everyone on Seke Ind had gotten something good from Wilbur that gave them a new life.


    Wilbur had done all of that on his own.


    Faye sighed. "Get srest, and don''t wear yourself out. Why don''t you go on vacation for a few days?"  "I''ll think about it," Wilbur smiled.


    Faye nodded. She left after that, not wanting to disrupt Wilbur any further.


    Wilbur let out a sigh after she was gone. A vacation was easier said than done.


    Shaking his head, he returned to his room to take a shower before falling fast asleep.


    The next morning, Wilbur got ready and drove to Henwood''s. It had been a while since he had eaten there, and he missed the food there quite a bit.


    He had decided to head to Octocharm Town once he was done with breakfast to see if there was anything he could get. There was not much hope, but it would not hurt to try his luck.


    Wilbur arrived at Henwood''s not long after, and the owner greeted him warmly with arge spread of sandwiches and mushroom soup. Knowing Wilbur''s appetite, there were also a few tes of toast.


    Wilbur thanked the owner and was about to eat when he spotted someone. His expression darkened, and he set down his spoon.


    "What gave you the gall to remain here?"  Sitting at the table across from him was the female assassin, Gertridge Quick, who had tried to kill him before, also known as Purple Rose.


    Gertridge shrugged. "I didn''t have a choice, dude. My old squad''s been huntingdown. This is the safest ce | can be." "What makes you think it''s safe here?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Gertridge smiled. "Everyone knows that Seechertown''s not to be messed with. | think my old colleagues know that too."  "What makes you say that?"

 Chapter 364

    "I know these people. They might not be afternow, but | can swear to you that someone''s going to try to killthe second | step out of Seechertown," Gertridge said.


    Wilbur smirked. "That''s your problem. Just don''t causeany trouble or you''ll get it."  "Of course! I''m aw-abiding citizen now. | even have a job," Gertridge said.


    Wilbur stared at her. A top-grade assassin was having to look for a job?  Gertridge noticed the look on Wilbur''s face and shrugged. "What? I''m broke, dude. I''m used to spending all the money | have. | don''t have any savings."  Wilbur shook his head and got back to eating. Gertridge did the same.


    After Wilbur was done eating, he got up to pay. Gertridge called out to him, looking at him pitifully. "Can you cover fortoo? | just started working, so | haven''t gotten my pay yet."  "F*cking hell," Wilbur cursed, but he paid Gertridge''s bill nheless before turning to leave.


    A smile appeared on Gertridge''s face.


    Wilbur drove all the way to Octocharm Town and began wandering around.


    That was Seechertown''srgest antique market with all kinds of fun things for sale, but there were lots of fakes everywhere to beware of. Obviously, real antiques were few and far between. Most of them were already in the possession of the rich.


    Just like that, Wilbur spent an entire afternoon just wandering around aimlessly.


    Just then, he saw a shop selling precious stones. Wilbur decided to make onest stop there before going off for lunch.


    The owner of the shop was a man in his forties who greeted Wilbur warmly.


    Wilbur said, "I''m just looking around. Don''t worry about me."  "Of course. Please go ahead!" The owner did not get up, continuing to sip his tea.


    Wilbur began to explore the shop. It was filled with stones of all shapes and sizes.


    He looked around before his gazended on a stone about the size of a football.


    He walked up to get a closer look, before raising his brows in shock.


    The stone was of an oval shape, about half an arm long. It was covered in tiny gold flecks that seemed to shine differently every tit hit the light.


    Wilbur squatted down to take a closer look, searching the rock with his spirit energy. A secondter, he grinned in glee.


    It was a Goldmoon.


    ording to Wilbur''s memories from his Dragonsoul, the Goldmoon was amonly used item to cultivate during ancient times.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There was gold spirit in the Goldmoon. It was not actual gold, but a specialponent with a high level of hardness that could be extracted toy down a formation.


    Gold spirit also contained a bit of spirit energy and turning it into a piece of jewelry to wear would definitely supply the cultivator with sspirit energy. It was not a lot, but it would cin handy.


    It was a shthat this Goldmoon was too small to hold enough gold spirit for even one formation, but Wilbur was not going to let it go just like that. He might discover something more inside.


    "Sir, how much for this one? I''ll take it," Wilbur called out.


    The shop owner walked over, picked the rock up, and put it onto the disy rack with a smile. "This is a good stone. It just cin two days ago. | haven''t even gotten around to putting it on disy."  Wilbur knew that this shop owner was just trying to sugarcoat his products, but he did not care. "How much, then?"  The shop owner stared at Wilbur. "Twenty thousand."  "Deal," Wilbur said, taking out his wallet. The shop owner was overjoyed that Wilbur was not haggling at all. He was going to be rich.


    Just as Wilbur was about to pay, a man and woman walked in.


    The man was dressed in designer clothes, and the woman looked rather pretty as well as she hung onto the man''s arm.


    The man heard that Wilbur was about to pay for the stone and burst outughing. "Are you seriously charging twenty thousand dors for that piece of crap?"

 Chapter 365

    "Hey, watch your tone," the shop owner said, obviously displeased.


    The man chuckled. "Dude, if you''re going to pay that much for a Goldmoon, I''ve got plenty of them at home."  Wilbur stopped short. It sounded too good to be true.


    "Do you really have Goldmoon, sir?" Wilbur was still suspicious. After all, the antique industry was filled with scammers.


    The man chuckled, looking at Wilbur in disdain. "My family''s in the mining industry. We dug up no less than fifty tons of this stuff half a year ago. They''re still at the mine."  No less than fifty tons?  Wilbur was overjoyed. Thirty tons of Goldmoon was more than enough to make a formation. Heck, it was even enough to make a weapon.


    He handed the man a cigarette, smiling at him. "I''ll take all of it! You can chargejust based on this stone, how''s that?"  "Uhm, sure. We haven''t got any use for it anyway," the man said haughtily.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur calcted the amount in his head. The Goldmoon he had right now was about thirty pounds, and he was paying twenty thousand dors for it."  One ton would cost about 600 thousand, and 50 tons would cost him 30 million dors. That was quite a steep price.


    Things like this might not be of use to regr people, but such arge amount of it was considered treasure to a cultivator. Thirty million was a price that was totally worth paying.


    Amidst his glee, Wilbur said to the man, "Where are you from, dude? How should | address you?"  "Wace Lester from Taya City in the Kin Province. Everyone knowsin Taya City," Wace said haughtily.


    Wilbur said at once, "It''s an honor to meet you! When can we settle this deal?"  "One moment. | just need to call my family."  Wilbur nodded profusely, and Wace took out his phone at once. He turned away, smiling to himself as he called his family.


    He was on holiday with his girlfriend, and it had been two months since he had gone home. Now he was going to have one heck of a surprise for his family.


    His father had always reprimanded him for not having a good head on his shoulders. Well, it was just his luck now that he had run into an idiot who was willing to spend big money on something so useless.


    His family hardly had anywhere to store the Goldmoon they had dug up, so they had just left it at the mining site. There were 70 to 80 tons of it lying around.


    He would be making big money selling it off like this, and his father would finally praise him.


    Wace dialed his father''s number, overwhelmed with emotion.


    The call connected, and it took less than thirty seconds for Wace''s smile to droppletely.


    A little over ten minutester, he hung up the phone hurriedly before turning to grab his girlfriend Wendy Lace by the hand to leave, not paying Wilbur any mind in the slightest.


    Wilbur was in shock, hurrying to stop Wace at once. "Dude, what happened to our deal?"  "The stuff''s gone. Deal''s off." Wace dragged Wendy away by the hand as if he was dying to leave.


    Wilbur frowned. Like hell he was going to let go of something so good.


    He stopped Wace again. "Wait! Tellwhat happened, | don''t mind paying more if it''s the price you''re worried about."  "It''s not the money," Wace responded impatiently.


    Wilbur asked, "What is it, then?"  Seeing as Wilbur was refusing to let up, Wace had no choice but to say, "We''ve been robbed. The stuff''s taken gone."

 Chapter 366

    "What?" Wilbur could hardly believe his ears. Who would dare to rob something so openly in this day and age?  "Who robbed it, and why?" Wilbur asked.


    Wace replied impatiently, "What point is there in telling you? | need to get hright now. My old man''s been hurt."  Wilbur thought to himself for a while. Anyone capable of opening a mine was definitely rich to sextent. How could they just get beaten up like that? There was definitely something else happening here.


    He said at once, "Letgo back with you. | might just be able to help."  "What could you possibly help with? Get off my ass, please." Wace turned to leave again.


    Yet Wilbur stopped him once again. "I''ll be honest, I''m in dire need of Goldmoon right now. Plus, your dad''s been hurt, and your family just got robbed. I''m pretty sure whoever did this was pretty powerful."  Wace stared at Wilbur in a daze, and Wilbur knew he had guessed correctly. "I''ll go with you! I''m a really good fighter. | can take on like ten people at once! Con, | might just be able to help you."  With no other choice, Wilbur could only boast a little.


    Wace blinked. Wilbur gritted his teeth and paid the shop owner for the Goldmoon before crushing it to pieces.


    The sight made Wace''s jaw practically hit the ground. He had honestly never seen anything quite like it.


    "Okay, let''s go. I''ll tell you on the way." Wace seemed to change his mind immediately.


    Wilbur cast onest wistful nce at the Goldmoon pieces on the floor. The only thing making this worth it was the possibility of over fifty tons of Goldmoon waiting for him.


    The three of them left Octocharm Town in Wace''s stretch limousine and sped off toward Taya City.


    Wace had two bodyguards who doubled as chauffeurs who took turns to take the wheel. Meanwhile, Wilbur and the rest sat in the back.


    The car was equipped with a coffee table, a fridge, and a wine cab. It was luxurious andfortable.


    Wilbur and Wace began to chat.


    It turned out that Wace''s family owned quite a few coal mines, and their assets were worth billions of dors.


    Wace spent his days drinking, gambling, and womanizing as he pleased.


    Just half a year ago, one of his family''s mines dug up the Goldmoon. Seeing as none of them knew what it was and had no use for it, they had dumped it in a corner of the mine.


    Wace''s father Chad Lester had given his son an earful for his childish ways and arranged for Wace to marry a girl Chad had picked out. That was, of course, Wendy.


    Wendy was quite the looker, and she was also well-read with high academic des. Wace had fallen for Wendy, and the two of them had gone on a trip across the country under Chad''s support. This was to grow Wace and Wendy''s rtionship, but also for Wace to stay away from the terrible influence he called friends.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wace was in Seechertown wandering around Octocharm Town when he bumped into Wilbur, and everything else happened there.


    Wace had only found out through the call that the Weiss n had found out about the ore the Lesters had dug up and reached out wanting to purchase it.


    The Weiss n was one of the oldest ns in Taya City, with a great deal of power. Wace''s father nned to just give the ore to them as a gift, hoping to befriend them, only for the Weiss n to not only take the ore but even ask for the mine the Lesters had dug up the ore from for an exceedingly low price.


    Of course, Wace''s father rejected the offer. The Weiss n ended up showing up with their men and taking the ore away by force, and even beat up Wace''s father. They gave the Lesters a month to hand the mine over, or there would be consequences.


    Wilbur nodded in understanding upon hearing this. The Weiss n was probably a family of cultivators with deep roots in Taya City just like the three main ns of Seechertown back then. The Lesters were rich, but this Weiss n was a force they could not afford to mess with.


    Wace gritted his teeth. "These people from the Weiss n are going too far. I''m going to get them."  "Dude, | think that''s going to be easier said than done. Let''s take a look when we arrive and have a talk with your father to see what we should do," Wilbur said.


    Wace said, "Tomorrow''s thest day of the grace period the Weiss n gave us. My father said he paid good money for two expert fighters and also this retired master from Taya City to carry out the negotiations tomorrow. We''re going to teach the Weiss n a lesson."

 Chapter 367

    Wilbur sighed to himself. If these Weisses really were cultivators, there was not much a mere fighter would be able to do.


    Besides, the Weiss n had been around for ages. They were bound to have forces all over Taya City, or they would not dare to do such a thing.


    Wace''s family was rich, but they made all their money from mining. They were nothing inparison to the Weiss n.


    Just like Matt and Gerard''s n, as well as the Owens n from back then, there had been no one in Seechertown but Wilbur who was capable of taking them down.


    Wilbur had his sights set on the Goldmoon. He was going to try and talk his way into getting it, and if that didn''t work, he had no qualms about using extrmethods.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Just like that, they finally arrived in Taya City the next afternoon.


    Wace called his father as soon as they were off the freeway, but his expression only dropped even further after getting off the call. "My dad won''t letbe a part of this. He''s insisting that | continue my holiday."  Wilbur knew at once that this meant Wace''s father had little chance of winning this and was only telling Wace to stay out of this for his own good.


    Wilbur pondered briefly and said, "That''s fine. Let''s find a ce to stay for now, then. The talk''s happening at night, isn''t it? You can takethere. Talk it out nicely if you can, and I''ll take action if they refuse to be civil. | promise you I''ll beat them into submission and fix this once and for all for you and your family. How''s that?"  "Are you sure? My old man says the Weisses know magic or something." Wace was starting to chicken out.


    Cultivators, huh?  Wilbur smiled. "I know magic too, and | know sreally powerful ones. | promise you the Lesters will win this."  "Really? Don''t bullshit me, man. You might embarrass my family." Wace did not seem to believe this.


    Wilbur chuckled. He opened his palm, and the space above it began to hiss and glow with sparks of lightning.


    Wace and Wendy''s dropped at the sight.


    "I''ve got even cooler stuff up my sleeves, but | don''t think | should show you in the car. Just trust me," Wilbur said.


    Wace grew in confidence upon witnessing Wilbur''s powers. "Alright. If you really fix this for my family, I''ll give you all the ores we found and call you my bro. How''s that?"  "Sure," Wilbur chuckled.


    Wace then had his driver find all of them a hotel to rest at.


    Wendy ordered food for the three of them, but Wace did not have much of an appetite. Wendy could not stomach much either.


    Wilbur had polished off all the food for the three of them.


    He then had Wace find out exactly where the negotiation at night was happening, then entered his room and began to meditate.


    Wace and Wendy were beside themselves with worry, unable to stop thinking about the matter at hand.


    At around seven in the evening, Wace sprang to his feet and knocked on Wilbur''s door.


    Wilbur cout of the room. "Let''s go."  The three of them got into the car and headed for a ce called Giftgather Vi.


    ording to Wace, the owner of Giftgather Vi used to be one of the top dogs of the underground circle in Taya City. Upon getting older, he had retired but was still in the know about what was happening.


    The man was definitely well-respected in Taya City, and Wace''s father had paid good money for him to cout of retirement and have the negotiation happen in his vi.


    Wace''s father had also hired two skilled fighters, Colin and Toshi. They were skilled in martial arts and would be helping the Lesters in taking down the Weiss n.


    Wilbur did not know how strong those fighters were, but wanderers of the world were a far cry from cultivators in a battle.

 Chapter 368

    Very soon, the car arrived at Giftgather Vi. Wilbur and Wace got out and had Wendy wait in the car.


    However, Wendy insisted on following them inside.


    Wace tried to talk her out of it. "Wendy, this is really dangerous. Please listen toand don''t go in there."  "No. I''m going with you. There''s no way I''m going to just hide in a car while something happens to your family," Wendy said.


    Wilbur frowned. If this woman had no ulterior motives here, she really was quite a tough one.


    Wace could not argue with her and had no choice but to bring her along.


    Wilbur chuckled to himself. Wace did really seem to love Wendy. To think that the son of a billionaire family would let a woman boss him around like this.


    The three of them arrived at the entrance of the vi and were stopped by the guards.


    Wace said at once, "I''m Wace Lester. I''m here for the negotiations with my father."  "What? | wasn''t told about you," the guard said.


    Wilbur said at once, "What''s a lowly guard like you yapping away over here? This is about his family he''s here for. Who are you to stop him from going inside?"  The guard flew into a fit of rage. Did this man even know where he was?  Wilbur red at the guard, and he immediately started trembling, feeling his heartbeat getting faster.


    Wilbur scoffed and headed inside with Wace and Wendy without another word.


    "Nice one," Wace could not help but say.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur chuckled. The three of them walked through the front of the house, arriving at the entrance of the main hall.


    The door of the hall was open, and several people could be seen in there. Wilbur nced at Wace, and Wace entered first with Wilbur and Wendy following behind.


    Upon entering the hall, there was an elder sitting on the throne in the middle of the hall. He looked to be about seventy years old but was still full of spirit.


    On the left side of the elder were three people. One of them looked to be in his fifties or sixties. He was a round and stout man that bore a bit of resemnce to Wace. That was probably Wace''s father, Chad Lester.


    Next to Chad were two men. One of them was extremely skinny but had abnormallyrge and heavily calloused hands. That was probably Colin Fawkes.


    The other man was bald and muscr, sitting firm and radiating authority. That was definitely Toshi.


    Wilbur looked around,mitting the names to heart. Chad looked up then and saw that his son was present. His face darkened with shock and rage at once. "What the hell are you doing here?"  "Dad, | was worried about you, so | came," Wace said.


    Chad roared, "There''s nothing to be worried about! Go hright now!"  "I''m not leaving! This is getting out of hand. | brought an expert withto help," Wace said.


    His words made everyone look over, their gazesnding on Wilbur.


    After a moment''s pause, the elder, Colin, and Toshi began tough.


    Wilbur lookedpletely ordinary, and they could not detect any spiritual power from him at all. It could even be said that he was a little lean for his height. Like hell someone like that could possibly be an expert of any kind.


    Wace turned red at theughter. "Mister Penn here says that he can take down ten people on his own!"  "Hahahahaha!" Wace''s words caused everyone in the room to burst outughing once again.

 Chapter 369

    Chad let out a sigh. "Just sit down and keep your mouth shut."  He did not want his son to be humiliated any further.


    Wace was indignant but said nothing else as he sat down near his father with Wilbur and Wendy.


    Just then, Chad said to the elder, "Sorry, Elder Yale. My son''s still a kid. Please don''t take it to heart."  The elder was none other than Yohan Yale, one of the top dogs of the underground circle in Taya City back then.


    Yohan smiled. "That''s alright. He''s a kid, after all."  Wace was in his twenties, and it was true that he was a kid to these older men.


    Chad sighed to himself. He had built his mining business from nothing and knew that tonight was going to be quite an ordeal. That was why he had stopped his son froming back.


    Yet Wace refused to listen to him and even showed up all the way here. What was he going to do if something happened?  As for the so-called expert that Wace had brought back, Chad hardly even wanted to think about him.


    This son of his had never been the most well-educated and had been scammed countless times. This twas probably another scam he fell for.


    Chad did not have the tto get back at his son for that now.


    Just then, Colin spoke up. "Elder Yale, it''s past the tthe Weiss n set. Aren''t these Weisses a bit too much?"  "It''s only been a little over ten minutes. What''s the rush? It''s perfectly normal for dys to happen. We''ll just wait," Yohan said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Colin sneered but said nothing else. Yet Toshi said, "Mister Lester, are you doubting us? Why''d you get this guy here after you hired us?"  "No, of course not!" Chad hurried to exin. "My son doesn''t know what he''s doing, | don''t even know where he found this guy! He''s probably just sscammer. God knows how many times my son''s been tricked."  Toshi red at Wilbur and scoffed, saying nothing.


    Colin chuckled. "That''s true, it''s not like money''s a problem for you. This son of yours is quite an idiot though, isn''t he? He seems to believe just about anyone."  Yohanughed as well, shaking his head.


    "What the hell are you saying? Mister Penn knows what he''s doing, he can crush stones and even control lightning!" Wace shouted.


    His words made everyoneugh. Yohan said, "You''re still far too young, Wace. Scammers these days will tell you anything, but | can see right through them. Just look at him! Skinny andnky without the slightest hint of an aura. | reckon he just showed you sparlor tricks and you fell right for it."  "Listen to your elders, will you?" Colin smirked. "It''s going to take more than just sgimmicks here."  Wilbur said, "Guys, there''s no point saying all this. We''ll see just what everyone is capable ofter."  "Ha, listen to him! Try not to wet yourselfter, yeah?" Colin said, unimpressed.


    Toshi was growing impatient and said, "Forget about him. Mister Lester, please tell this scammer to leave. He has no right to be sitting here with us."  Chad had no choice but to look at Wace. "Wace, tell your friend to go. I''ll pay him whatever you promised."  "Dad, I''m telling you he''s really powerful. You''ve got to believe me," Wace protested.


    His retaliation made Chad re up in anger at once, getting to his feet and pointing at Wace. "You just know how to y all the time! What do you even know aside from spending my money? How am | supposed to pass the family business to you like this?"

 Chapter 370

    "Mister Lester, don''t get too worked up. I''ll talk to Wace," Wendy piped up at once when she noticed Chad''s temper.


    Chad did not have the heart to keep yelling in front of his future daughter-inw, so he sat back down with a sigh. "Wace, be good to Wendy. She''s far wiser than you, and I''d feel a lot better with her helping you out."  Wace merely nodded.


    However, Wilbur could sense the implication of Chad''s words. It felt like Chad was hinting at passing on his legacy.


    Chad had probably handpicked this daughter-inw to help his useless son out, and definitely respected Wendy to a certain degree.


    Wilbur said, "Mister Lester, cheer up. Attitude is a little thing that makes a big difference. You''ve got a better chance at winning if you calm down."  "Wow, look at Mister Quotes here!" Yohan smirked at Wilbur. "I''m only letting you sit here because of Mister Lester, so you can shut your mouth. My Giftgather Vi isn''t open to just about anyone."  Wilbur chuckled and said nothing, but Yohan got angry and shouted, "What''s the meaning of that, young man?"  Wilbur was about to respond when someone shouted, "We warmly welcShane Weiss, head butler of the Weiss n." Everyone looked toward the door. They saw a man in his fifties making his way in slowly with two people following behind him.


    Shane was all smiles, waving to everyone else. "I''m sorry for myte arrival! The traffic was awful. Please forgive me."  This man sounded nothing but polite, a ssic businessman who was sure to win the hearts of any stranger with ease.


    Yohan said, "Butler Weiss, please have a seat."  "Of course, of course." Shane bowed to everyone around him, turning to sit on the other side of Yohan. He was right across from Chad and the rest.


    Just then, Yohan said, "We''re all from Taya City, so I''ll get straight to the point here. There''s been a misunderstanding between the Lester family and the Weiss n, and I''m honored that you''ve askedto mediate a discussion between both parties. Let''s just get whatever we want to say out, and fix this, shall we?"  Yet Chad said, "Butler Weiss. Why isn''t the head of your n here?"  "Ah, he''s a little busy and just senttoday," Shane smiled.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chad''s expression darkened, and he looked at Yohan. "Elder Yale, | don''t think this is right. Surely Butler Weiss can''t make a decision on behalf of the entire n."  Chad was polite enough, but that was very disrespectful of the Weiss family to just send a butler over. It was clear they did not take the Lesters seriously.


    "Chad, I''m sure Butler Weiss was given the authority to make decisions on behalf of the Weiss n today since he''s here. Isn''t that right, Butler Weiss?" Yohan said.


    Shane chuckled. "You''re exactly right, Elder Yale. Of course, I''m going to be calling the shots here."  "See? All is well. Let''s get to the discussion," Yohan said.


    Chad gritted his teeth but continued. "My coal mine costs at least one point two billion dors, but you''ve only offeredthirty million. Isn''t that a little unfair?"  "Mister Lester, thirty million is honestly a pretty generous amount. You can either take it or leave it," Shane was still all smiles as he spoke, but his words were impossibly disrespectful.


    Chad almost blew up with rage, turning to Yohan. "Elder Yale, do you think this is fair?"  "It really isn''t," Yohan said with a frown. "It is true that your offer is a little low, Butler Weiss. How about adding another twenty million on my behalf?"  Yohan''s words caught Chadpletely off guard.

 Chapter 371

    What was 30 million and 50 million dors whenpared to 1.2 billion, right?  Butler Weissughed heartily. "Of course! Since Elder Yale has spoken, who am | to refuse this increment? I''ll put in another twenty million dors."  Yohan said no more. He then closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    Shane was as polite and full of smiles as before, but Chad was seething in rage.


    He finally realized that the Weiss n had probably been in cahoots with Yohan from the start, and they were merely putting on an act together.


    However, Chad cprepared. He took a deep breath and said, "This is ridiculous. | don''t think this negotiation is going anywhere.


    Let''s just see each other in court."  "In court?" Shane chuckled. "Sure. Barney Weiss is a member of the legal judiciary system. His position isn''t very powerful, but he just happens to be in charge of supervising the mining industry. Let''s see each other in court."  Wilbur could not help but sigh. No wonder the Weiss n was so cocky. Even a retired elder like Yohan was on their side.


    It was clear that aside from physical violence, the Weiss n also had its influence all across Taya City. That was something the Lesters undeniablycked.


    Of course, Chad knew who Barney Weiss was. He was only mentioning a court case out of indignance.


    Shane''s threat nearly gave Chad a heart attack.


    Chad took a deep breath, and said, "You robbedof my ore, beatand my miners up, and now you want my coal mine altogether? Did you think | wouldn''t retaliate?"  "Ho ho ho," Shane chuckled. "Fine, I''ll be frank with you. Give up the coal mine and your family will be safe. If you refuse, you can forget about your business altogether. The Lesters will have no ce in Taya City after this."  Everyone still looked calm, but the threats were serious and deadly. Chad was practically trembling with rage.


    He knew that there was no point in carrying on with the discussion. He looked at Yohan. "Elder Yale, aren''t you going to say something?"  "Calm down, Chad. There''s always room for negotiations. Don''t get all worked up just yet." Yohan closed his eyes after that, even cracking a yawn. It was clear he was trying to y the fool.


    Chad was livid. He had forked out a fortune just to get Yohan to mediate.


    It would seem that Yohan refused to help him, and even sided with the Weiss n. He was being toyed with!  Amidst his rage, Chad shouted, "Shane Weiss, I''m not selling my mine! You and the Weiss n can forget about getting it!"  "Ha." Atst, Shane''s true colors were revealed as he dropped his smile and said coldly, "Well, none of you are leaving today until you give in."  "What do you mean by that?" Chad asked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shane''s gaze was icy. "Do | need to spell it out for you?"  "I''m not sweakling you can step all over, Shane," Chad said, grinding his teeth.


    Just then, Shane made a signal and the two men behind him walked up to the door. They bolted it shut and stood guard before it.


    Meanwhile, Shane leisurely sipped his tea.


    Chad''s chest heaved with rage. He turned to look at Colin and Toshi.


    Colin was the first to stand, chuckling as he said, "Don''t worry, Mister Lester. You paid us, and we''ll do what we have to. What would you like?"  "Let''s go." Chad did not want to get physical as his son and daughter-inw were there.


    However, Shane burst into a fit ofughter and said, "I''d like to see which of you would manage to get out of here."  Colin stepped up. "I''ve wanted to beat you up for a long tnow, you old geezer. Another word and I''ll break your legs."  Shane''s expression darkened and got to his feet. "Did you really think someone like you would have the right to be speaking tolike this? | really think you''ve got a death wish."

 Chapter 372

    "I''ll speak to you however | bloody want! What are you going to do about it?"  As Colin spoke, aura surged forth and his hands began to glow.


    "Aura level, huh?" Shane chuckled. "Kind of funny that you think you''re going to get anywhere with just that kind of power." Colin was livid. He had quite a nwandering the world with his bulletproof hands and had never been humiliated like that.


    "You''re going to pay for this with your life!" Colin opened his palms, swinging them in Shane''s direction in a fierce attack.


    The attack was filled with aura and rampant strength, powerful enough to split metal.


    Nevertheless, Shane merely sidestepped it and avoided Colin''s attack easily.


    Colin missed his attack, but the chair that Shane was sitting on was destroyed. All that was left was arge handprint on the ground.


    It was clear that Colin was pretty powerful too.


    However, Shane merely chuckled, beginning to form seals with his hands.


    Colin turned around, swinging again in Shane''s direction as the air rippled violently.


    Shane had alreadypleted his spell then and shouted, "Fireball!"  As Shane cried out, a fireball the size of a basketball appeared out of thin air before hurtling in Colin''s direction.


    Colin was shocked. He cried out as his palms surged with aura, striking the fireball in retaliation.


    The fireball was crushed, but Colin ended up with a face full of soot and sof his hair charred.


    He struck out at Shane again, attempting another attack.


    Shane had finished another spell right about then and shouted, "Chain Fireball!"  Three fireballs hurtled toward Colin.


    Colin''s expression turned into one of terror as he channeled all of his aura into his palms before deflecting the iing fireballs.


    Three deafening explosions went off. Colin was able to crush two fireballs, but thest one managed to hit him. Colin cried out in agony as he was sent flying over ten meters before copsing on the ground.


    His chest was charred ck, and he was badly wounded despite being protected by his aura. His chest heaved as hey on the ground, unable to get up.


    Shane''s Fireball Chain was enough to let Chad, Wace, and Wendy reel in shock.


    None of them knew that he could control fire. An expert fighter was taken down just like that.


    Cultivation was akin to miraculous powers to regr people.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chad trembled as he turned to look at Toshi. He was Chad''s only hope now.


    Toshi got to his feet and said in a deep voice, "I''d like to see just how powerful your fire spells are."  He seemed pretty confident even after seeing what Shane was capable of, allowing Chad to heave a sigh of relief.


    Chad would be doomed if Toshi were to back out right then.


    Just then, Shane chuckled. "So, you have a death wish too, eh? Con, then."  Toshi said nothing, immediately getting to his feet. A powerful surge of power emanated from him, filling the room.

 Chapter 373

    Everyone was shocked upon sensing that surge of energy. Chad and the rest lit up in glee, and even Yohan opened his eyes to look at Toshi. Shane''s expression darkened atst, finally growing solemn.


    Wilbur smiled at Toshi. That guy was rather powerful, but it was a shhe was merely at peak Aura level.


    Toshi said nothing as he approached Shane. Shane immediately began to cast another spell.


    Toshi radiated an overwhelming wave of aura as he charged toward Shane, raising his fists that glowed brightly with his aura.


    "Right on time."  Shane seemed to grow more solemn, but he was not letting up in the slightest. He let out a roar, sending three fireballs toward Toshi.


    Colin had lost to that very move.


    However, Toshi let out a roar,unching a series of attacks with his fists, crushing the three fireballs once and reducing them to rampant spirit energy flowing around the room.


    Toshi continued to charge at Shane forcefully. His tall and wide build was enough to make one feel pressured.


    However, Shane smirked coldly, gesturing wildly with his hands. A few more spells were cast, and his body surged with more spiritual energy.


    "Infernal Arrow."  As Shane cried out, an arrow over two meters long appeared in his hands.


    It was forgedpletely out of mes, burning brightly as everyone else in the room felt their chests tightened.


    The power of the Infernal Arrow was infinitely stronger than the Chain Fireball spell earlier, and it was unclear if Toshi would be able to endure it.


    Regardless, Toshi did not seem to back down in the slightest, only gaining more bravado as he continued his charge.


    He let out a loud howl, closing his right fist as it glowed with a blinding aura.


    At that moment, the Infernal Arrow shot at lightning speed.


    The pressure from the arrow was overwhelming enough to slow Toshi down, but the aura in his right fist did not weaken.


    In the blink of an eye, Shane''s Infernal Arrow collided with Toshi''s right fist, resulting in a loud bang.


    Toshi waspletely engulfed by the mes of the Infernal Arrow as hot air filled the main hall. Everyone scrambled to back away, and Chad waspletely dumbfounded.


    Shane stood with his hands behind his back, smiling peacefully at the sight of the mes swallowing Toshi whole.


    A few secondster, the mes died down. Toshi''s clothes were burntpletely, but he continued to make his way towards Shane.


    Shane lost his smile once again.


    Toshi let out a howl and charged toward Shane once more.


    The two men were barely ten meters apart. Despite Shane''s spelling in the way of Toshi''s path, it did not stop him in the end.


    Finally, they were just a few meters apart, which was barely two steps for Toshi due to his size.


    A cultivator had just walked up to a spell cultivator. Everyone knew how that usually went.


    Their distance was too close for Shane to cast any spells effectively.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 374

    Spells required chants or seals, and sof the more powerful spells required both.


    Considering the distance between Shane and Toshi, as well as Toshi''s speed, Shane would not have the tto cast any spells.


    Chad was ecstatic. It seemed like the money he spent hiring Toshi was well spent, and Shane was going down.


    Yohan was surprised as well, hardly able to believe Toshi was powerful enough to even withstand an attack like the Infernal Arrow.


    Toshi''s fist was high in the air, swinging down on Shane.


    With Shane''s build, Toshi''s attack was enough to crush him without any chance of survival.


    Yohan shouted at once, "Stop!"  However, it was toote for Toshi to stop the attack, and he had no intention of listening to Yohan either. The attack cdown swiftly and hard.


    At the veryst second, Shane reached into his pockets and took out a small scroll. He ripped it open, and a wave of fire shot out toward Toshi.


    Toshi was not prepared for this move at all as he thought Shane was cornered and unable to react.


    Amidst his shock, Toshi did not even have the tto retract his aura when the fire hit him.


    He let out a howl as the wave of mes sent him flying backward. Hended heavily on the ground, his chest charred, and his face pale.


    The attack did not take his life, but Toshi was gravely injured and could not fight anymore.


    "Toshi!" Chad''s eyes welled up with tears, rushing up to Toshi to help him.


    Toshi''s chest heaved, but he managed to rasp, "I''m sorry. | tried my best."  "I know, | know! It''s not your fault at all," Chad said, tears rolling down his cheeks.


    Just then, Shane let out a sneer. "Chad Lester, you madeuse up the spell scroll my n leader gave me. You deserve to die." A spell scroll was an emergency cultivator item holding a certain spell. It was supposed to be used in tof need, and only Sanctuary level cultivators could make them.


    These spell scrolls could only hold sbasic spells like the one Shane used, a beginner level fire spell.


    However, it had cost Shane quite a bit, as making these scrolls was quite a pain.


    Chad''s gaze turned into one of despair at Shane''s words. He moved Toshi onto a chair with the help of Wace and Wendy.


    Chad looked at Shane then, letting out a long sigh. "Fine, | lost. You can have the coal mine, and for free too. Just let us go."  He was going to lose 1.2 billion dors, and a mere 50 million was nothing whenpared. Besides, he might not even get the 50 million.


    However, Shane''s expression turned cold. "That was my old proposal. We''re going to have to make schanges now that you madelose my precious spell scroll."  "What more do you want?" Chad asked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shane smirked. "Giveall the mines you own and get out of Kin Province with the rest of your family, never to return. Otherwise, I''ll kill every single one of you | see."  "How... How could you! That''s too much!" Chad pointed at Shane, coughing out a mouthful of blood.


    Shane only burst into a fit of maniacalughter.

 Chapter 375

    Wace and Wendy helped Chad onto the nearest chair at once in a fit of terror.


    It was only then that they realized how dangerous the situation was, and that people like this still existed.


    Chad took a deep breath and turned to Yohan as ast resort. "Elder Yale, you''re one of the most respected people in Taya City, and myst hope. Please say something here. I''ve agreed to give up this mine. Isn''t asking for all the mines a bit too much?"  Chad knew that Yohan was in cahoots with the Weiss n.


    However, that was hisst resort, and he could only hope that Yohan spoke up for him so that he would not lose everything.


    Nevertheless, Yohan let out a sigh. "Chad, it''s clear who has the upper hand here. You''re better off saying yes than losing your life." Yohan''s words made Chad cough out another mouthful of blood, thoroughly losing all hope.


    What else could he possibly do? Was he going to have to die here too?  Just then, Shane smirked. "You should have just said yes in the first ce, and none of this would have happened. You f*cking dumbass. How dare you even try to go against the Weiss n."  Chad had lost all hope and did not wish to continue fighting anymore.


    He said feebly, "You can have it, all of it. I''ll make the transfer within the next few days, and the Lesters will leave Kin Province for good."  Despite losing all his businesses, Chad still had a decent amount of savings that would be enough for his family to carry on living.


    However, he had fought hard for those mines, and it pained him to just give them up like that. Tears welled up in Chad''s eyes, rolling down his cheeks.


    The grief, humiliation, and anger were almost enough to make Chad pass out.


    Shane let out a loudugh then, feeling extremely smug. Yohan stroked his beard as well, clearly satisfied.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a voice said, "Hold on, | didn''t agree to this yet."  Everyone was taken aback and looked to where the voice cfrom. It was none other than the guy Wace had brought over, the one who said he could take on ten people at once.


    Shane sneered. "What''s this? Do you have a death wish too?"  Even Chad frowned. "Young man, don''t be saying ridiculous things. You might end up dead."  Wace and Wendy hurried to shut Wilbur up as well, hoping that he would stop talking.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur could crush stones and control lightning, surely he would be nothing inparison to someone like Shane.


    Wace and Wendy had lost all their confidence in Wilbur upon witnessing just how terrifyingly powerful Shane was.


    Even Yohan shouted, "Young man, you have no right to speak here. Get out right now."  Wilbur smirked at Yohan. "What did the Weiss n give you, you old geezer? Or did you already have an agreement with the Weiss n to take over the Lesters'' mines?"  "What the hell are you talking about?" Yohan got to his feet at once, pointing usingly at Wilbur.


    Chad widened his eyes, rushing up to Wilbur. "Hey, now. Don''t say that."  Chad himself knew that Yohan was in cahoots with them for sure, but he would never dare to say it out loud.


    Yohan had been one of the top dogs of the underground circle back then, and had killed quite a few people.


    This hardly mattered to Wilbur. He ignored Chat and called out to Yohan, "You shameless old geezer, you joined forces with a crook to bully someone out of their businesses and you''re still trying to sound all righteous! I''d drown myself in my own piss out of shif | were you."

 Chapter 376

    Wilbur''s words exposed Yohan''s true intentions fully and Yohan''s face flushed as he pointed at Wilbur angrily.


    Yet before Yohan could speak, Wilbur piped up again, "Actually, I''d just run into one of these pirs here and die from the concussion. You sure are a greedy piece of shit considering how old you are. What would you need the money for? Is it to keep youpany in your grave?"  "You!" Yohan exploded with rage at Wilbur''s words, spitting out a mouthful of blood as his hand that was pointing at Wilbur began to tremble.


    Wilbur barked out augh, turning back to Shane. "And you! You''re no better than a watchdog, barking just because you''ve got a powerful owner! | would''ve broken your legs if you worked forand thrown them into ake instead of letting you out, yipping and yapping at others like that."  Wilbur put his hands behind his back after he was done, looking around the hall.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chad had copsed back onto his chair in hopelessness then. It was going to be hard for him and Wace to walk out of there alive now.


    "We''re all going to be dead because of you, Wace!" Chad shook his head at Wace, his chest aching.


    Not only was this man a scammer, but he was also going to get all of them killed.


    Shane was taken aback by Wilbur''s verbal assault but quickly red up in fury. "How dare you speak tolike that, you bastard!" "I''m even going to teach you a lesson. How about that?" Wilbur asked haughtily.


    Shane could not help butugh. "I''ll kill myself if | don''t see you burnt to ashes today."  "Wow, burned to ashes?" Wilbur mocked. "With what you''ve got? That''s an embarrassing threat."  Shane''s fire powers seemed strong and terrifying to others.


    However, they were hardly impressive at all to Wilbur. They were merely sbeginner fire spells.


    Shane nearly blew up in a fit of rage at Wilbur''s words.


    Unable to argue with him, Shane wasted no tin muttering a few more chants. "Infernal Arrow!"  The Infernal Arrow shot out toward Wilbur. Chad and the rest turned around, not having the heart to look any further.


    Nheless, Wilbur merely stuck out a hand. "Dude, can you maybe try something new?"  The next second, a miracle happened.


    The Infernal Arrow exploded in mid-air, turning into rampant wisps of spiritual energy.


    Wilbur put his hand down, staring at a stunned Shane with a smile. "I told you were embarrassing yourself. You just didn''t want to listen."  Chad was shocked as well, turning around to look at his son.


    Wace was in disbelief himself. He had never expected Wilbur to be so powerful.


    Toshi and Colin stared at Wilbur in amazement, forgetting about the pain they were in.


    Yohan was shocked to his core. He slowly put down the finger he had pointed at Wilbur.


    Just then, Shane finally reacted. He gestured wildly with his hands as he roared at Wilbur, "You''re going to f*cking die! FlMeteor!"  "You''re still going at it, huh?" Wilbur said coldly. He snapped his fingers, and the Quad Thunder spell appeared in an instant to hold Shane down. The crackling lightning between the lightning balls sucked all the spirit energy out of Shane, and he could not cast a thing.


    The air was silent as the Quad Thunder crackled.

 Chapter 377

    Wilbur put his hands behind his back and walked up to Shane.


    Shane was held down by the Quad Thunder spellpletely, the thunder strikesshing down on his body like cane strokes as he howled in agony.


    "How does that feel, hm?"  Wilbur did not need to perform seals or chants to cast beginner to mid-tier spells anymore. It could be said that he could pull them out of thin air, greatly improving hisbat prowess.


    At the stime, Shane and Yohan were scared out of their wits.


    Wilbur had cast something so terrifying with just a snap of his fingers. How did someone so terrifying exist?  At the stime, everyone else was at a loss for words. Even Shane''s bodyguards were shocked, not evening up to help Shane.


    Shane felt as though his soul left his body, staring at Wilbur in terror and unable to say another word.


    Wilbur smirked, shouting at Yohan, "Get over here, you old geezer! Are you waiting for an invitation?"  Yohan was shaking uncontrobly, but walked up to Wilbur with his head bowed as if he was facing a god.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Con, tellwhat happened here."  "I''ll confess. I''ll tell you everything." Yohan spilled the beans atst, describing exactly what had happened in detail.


    It turned out that the Weiss n had found out about the Goldmoon ores from Chad''s mine by chance.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The head of the Weiss n had been overjoyed and wanted to buy all of it.


    However, Shane suggested buying up the mine altogether. They might even be able to find more Goldmoon ores on their own, which was an idea the n leader was more than happy with.


    Of course, however, there was no way the Weiss n was going to pay over a billion dors for something they had their eyes on.


    That led to Shane robbing the ore and proposing to buy the mine for only 30 million dors through brute force.


    Chad had gone to Yohan, but Yohan knew that he could not afford to mess with the Weiss n and had suggested the negotiation with the Weiss n himself.


    Once Shane found out about this, he formed an alliance with Yohan to get all of the Lesters'' mines.


    ording to Yohan, he only agreed to this because he had no other choice as the Weiss n was far too terrifying. However, Wilbur had seen the look on his face earlier and knew that things would not have gotten to this state if Yohan had not yed along.


    Chad and Wace were about to lose their temper upon hearing Yohan''s words. That man was absolutely shameless for a former top dog of the underground circle in Taya City.


    The Weiss n was even worse, nning from the start to take all their mines away. They had not chere to discuss anything.


    It had been a trap all along.


    Chad walked up to Wilbur, bowing deeply to him. "Master, please forgivefor underestimating you since the start."  At that moment, Wilbur was like a god to Chad. Chad was filled with guilt from how he had treated Wilbur earlier. If Yohan and Shane were not there, he would have pped himself in the face and begged for Wilbur''s forgiveness.


    "Oh, that''s fine. You didn''t know me, so | don''t blyou for not believing me," Wilbur chuckled.


    Chad was still filled with remorse. "I can''t believe | wasn''t able to recognize the real master despite my age."  "Don''t say that. Let''s get this over with. To be honest, I''m only here because | wanted something from you too."  "What?" Chad looked aghast.

 Chapter 378

    Wilbur hurried to exin himself. "Don''t panic! | cbecause of the ore. | even made a deal with your son. We agreed on a price."  Chad let out a long sigh of relief. If Wilbur had been like Shane and Yohan, his mines would be gone by now.


    "I''ll give all that ore to you, Master. The only problem is that the Weiss n took all of it," Chad said, ncing at Shane.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Is that it? Well, we''re going to have to take it back, then! Isn''t that right?"  Wilbur nced at Shane, who was still being tormented. The Quad Thunder spell was not just a spiritual forcefield, but it also let out lightning strikes that left a mere Aura level cultivator like Shane hanging on by a thread.


    He heard Wilbur''s words and begged at once, "We''ll return them! We''ll bring it back to you right away! Please letgo, Master." Wilbur snapped his fingers, and the Quad Thunder spell vanished at once. Shane copsed onto the ground, his chest heaving as though he was suffocating.


    "I can forgive you, but here''s what you''re going to do. Go hand send everyst piece of the ore you stole from Chad Lester back to his house. As for how else I''m going to punish the rest of you, that''s up to Chad himself."  "Of course. I''ll get to it right away. It''ll be here by the end of the day." All Shane wanted to do then was get out of there, and he would agree to anything Wilbur wanted.


    "Get lost," Wilburmanded. Shane scrambled to get to his feet, bowing shakily to Wilbur before fleeing at once with the help of his two bodyguards.


    Just then, Wilbur looked over at Yohan. "What about you? Would you like a little spar too?"  "No, of course not. | wouldn''t dare." Yohan was not even a match for Shane. Otherwise, he would not have needed to fear the Weiss n.


    Wilbur turned back to Chad. "What do you want to do to the old geezer?"  Wilbur did not care about Yohan in the slightest.


    Chad merely nced at Yohan once and lowered his head. "l suggest you cto my house so we can discuss it, Master." Wilbur knew what Chad was worried about and nodded. "Let''s go, then."  The two men turned to leave after that.


    Wace and Wendy helped Colin and Toshi up respectively, following closely behind Wilbur.


    After they were gone, Yohan fell to the ground in terror as he mumbled to himself, "I''ve messed up big time. What am | going to do now?"  Wilbur and the rest left Giftgather Vi, and everyone got in the stretch limousine to send Colin and Toshi to the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After that, everyone else headed to Chad''s house.


    Just as Wilbur had sat down, Chad fell to his knees in front of him at once. "Master, | would have lost my coal mines and even my life today had it not been for you. | don''t know how I''m going to ever thank you."  Wilbur hurried to help Chad back up. "That''s not necessary at all. Please get back up."  However, Chad refused to stand and even got Wace to kneel beside him as well. "Master, will you take Wace in as your godson? He can serve you in repayment for what you''ve done for us."  Wilbur blinked. Wace was about the sage as him!  He quickly turned Chad down. "This situation isn''t even over yet. Let''s talk about that first."  Chad finally got up. "Master, I''m pretty sure there won''t be any more trouble now."  "Oh, that might not be the case," Wilbur refuted.

 Chapter 379

    If he was being honest, Chad himself knew that there was much moreing after this.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur was powerful and had taken down Shane with ease, made Shane agree to hand the ore back over, and even got Yohan to surrender, the Weiss n would rear back into action the moment Wilbur was gone. What was Chad going to do then?  Chad had only said those words to test if Wilbur was willing to help him. Chad himself did not know exactly how powerful Wilbur was, as he had just met the guy.


    Chad added, "What are we going to do then, Master?"  "Don''t you worry. | told you I''d fix this for you, and I''m sticking around to the very end. I''m sure the Weiss n will be here soon.


    We''ll just wait for them."  Wilbur knew what Chad was worried about andforted him at once. He was hellbent on getting that Goldmoon.


    Chad heaved a sigh of relief at Wilbur''s words. "Master, if you really do help my family and | get out of this trouble for good, you can just nyour price and I''ll pay up without question."  "Oh, all | want is the ore you have. How''s that?" Wilbur chuckled.


    Chad hurried to say, "That''s not going to be enough! How about an additional two billion dors on top of the ore as a token of gratitude?"  The ore was useless to Chad and also the reason he had gotten into all this mess. Wilbur would be taking a burden off Chad''s shoulders by taking the ore, and Chad could not bear to just leave things at that.


    Two billion was no small sum, and it was probably enough to show how grateful he was.


    Wilbur did not turn him down, but said, "Let''s not talk about that for now. We''ll get to it after all of this is over."  "Alright, then. Wace, tell the kitchen to prepare a fine banquet. I''m going to treat Master Penn here to a fine meal," Chad said at once.


    Wace nodded and did as he was told. The Lesters'' personal chefs sprang into action at once.


    Meanwhile, Shane had returned to the Weiss household after suffering a humiliating defeat.


    He cup to Shawn Weiss, the leader of the Weiss n, and fell to his knees in a sobbing mess. "Sir, I''m sorry for failing you.


    Please punish me."  Shawn Weiss was a tall, thin man in his fifties. He was in the middle of penning down a poem. Shawn frowned upon hearing those words and set his quill down. "What happened?"  "Sir, everything was going well at first. It was Chad Lester''s son! He brought this young man who went by thest nof Penn, a powerful cultivator, to the meeting. He knew thunder cultivation and defeatedwith ease. He even madereturn the Goldmoon," Shane said.


    Shawn nced coldly at Shane. "You useless piece of trash!"  "Yes, I''m a piece of garbage. You''re absolutely right, sir, but I''m dead serious. That Penn guy was really powerful. | was no match for him," Shane said in terror.


    Shawn sneered. "How powerful could he possibly be? He should be Sanctuary level at best."  "Oh, no. He''s at least at the Ambience level, though," Shane replied.


    Shane was merely a beginner Aura level cultivator, and an Ambience cultivator was already a godlike presence to him.


    Shawn chuckled at those words. "It looks like the Lesters cprepared this time. Very well, I''ll go and meet them and let them know who runs things here in Kin Province."  "I''m sure you''ll seed, sir! All you have to do is kill that Penn guy and Chad Lester will do whatever you want," Shane said through gritted teeth.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shawn replied, "I''m going to get a change of clothes. You''reing withto the Lesters''."

 Chapter 380

    "Yes, sir," Shane said at once.


    Shawn got to his feet and returned to his bedroom. He changed into a set of green robes and a belt with an ancient-looking jade pendant on it before emerging.


    Shawn looked like a man from ancient times.


    Shane could hardly contain hispliments upon seeing Shawn all dressed up.


    Shawn merely instructed coldly, "Let''s go."  "Sir, is it just the two of us? Aren''t we bringing anyone else along?" Shane said.


    Shawn nced at him. "What''s the matter? Do you think | won''t be strong enough?"  "Of course not! | just thought we should bring speople along to cheer for you, sir," Shane hurried to say.


    Shawn sneered coldly. "Gimmicks are pointless in the presence of real power. Do you understand?"  "Yes, sir." Shane nodded profusely.


    The two men left the house after that, and Shane drove both of them to Chad''s house.


    Just then, Wilbur and Chad had finished up a bottle of whiskey while Wace and Wendy sat beside them and chatted along.


    Chad stole a careful nce at Wilbur. "Master, shall we have another bottle?"  Chad did not think Wilbur should drink anymore. After all, it would be bad if Wilbur got drunk when the Lesters were still bracing for the uing storm.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Bring it over. This little bit of whiskey isn''t enough to getdrunk. Besides, why would it matter if | got drunk?" Chad''s whiskey collection had century-old bottles that he had paid good money for, and they hit the spot for Wilbur''s taste.


    With no other choice, Chad had a servant open a new bottle. Just as the cork popped off, someone from the door called out, "Sir, sir! Shawn Weiss and Shane Weiss are here!"  Chad looked at Wilbur nervously, but Wilbur merely smiled. "Have them cinside."  Chad forced himself to calm down, nodding at the servant at the door.


    A momentter, Shawn walked slowly into Chad''s vast living room with Shane behind him.


    Shawn took a look at the banquet on the dining table and walked up to sit across from Wilbur. He gave a chuckle at Chad. "Mister Lester, I''m a guest in your house too. Aren''t you going to poura ss of whiskey?"  Chad frowned but poured a ss for Shawn all the same. Shane stood behind Shawn, glowering at Wilbur.


    Shawn raised his ss at Wilbur. "Mind if | make a toast to you, young man?"  "You don''t deserve to offera toast." Wilbur turned Shawn down immediately.


    Shawn was furious. He wanted to be polite and gentlemanly first before getting down to business, but Wilbur had put an end to that so disrespectfully.


    Wilbur smirked to himself. It was clear Shawn was not there for a polite discussion, and there was no need for feigned courtesy.


    Shawn''s expression turned cold, and he put his ss down slowly. "I guess we''re not doing this the easy way, then."  "lI don''t think there''s a hard way, at least not against someone like you," Wilbur said calmly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was thoroughly pissed off. "Il was going to let you live, but | guess | can''t do that now."

 Chapter 381

    Wilbur burst outughing and said slowly, "That''s very bold of you. Did you think you could do that?"  Shane retorted, "How dare you act outrageously in front of Shawn Weiss!"  "What''s the matter? Have you forgotten your lesson?" Wilbur looked at Shane, his words making Shane cower in fear instantly. It was apparent that he remembered the beating he received earlier.


    Wilbur chuckled. Shawn said furiously, "I''ve never met anyone as arrogant as you."  "Well, you''ve met one now," joked Wilbur.


    Shawn sneered and slowly stood up and said, "It appears that | have no choice but to show you what I''m capable of."  "I nned on doing that too. How about we change the venue? This is not a convenient location for that," said Wilbur.


    Shawn nodded and said, "Fine. Let''s go to the outskirts. Chad can bury you there if you die. It''ll save us the trouble."  "That remains to be seen, but let''s go," Wilbur teased. He signaled Chad to apany him.


    They were in a bustling urban area, so any fights would cause unwantedmotion. It would lead to unfavorable consequences and unnecessary trouble.


    Shawn sneered coldly and headed out first with Shane. They drove toward the outskirts of town.


    Wilbur and Chad got into a car. Wace and Wendy insisted on following, so Wilbur had no choice but to agree. The four of them also drove toward the outskirts, following behind Shawn''s car.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Sir, | think Shawn cprepared. You must be careful." Chad was slightly worried because his family was involved.


    Wilbur said slowly, "Don''t worry. | wouldn''t take on a job without the right tools."  Chad had no choice but to trust Wilbur at the moment. He secretly prayed for himself and Wilbur.


    Meanwhile, Yohan was in his house. He knew that they were heading to the outskirts for a battle, so he instructed his subordinates to monitor everything closely and report back to him at all times.


    They arrived at the outskirts soon. The location was at the base of a deste hill where there were no bystanders. Shawn slowly stopped his car.


    Shawn and Shane got out of their car and stood there while they watched the other car approach.


    Chad pulled over behind Shawn''s car. He waited until everyone got out of the car before stepping out.


    Shawn said nonchntly, "This ce has nice scenery, so you can die in peace."  "Sorry, but | don''t n on dying just yet," Wilbur retorted.


    Shawn sneered coldly and said, "I''m afraid that''s not up to you to decide."  He cast a few spells from his palms while he said that. Several fireballs appeared out of thin air and wereunched toward Wilbur.


    The howling fireballs had tremendous power behind them. Chad, Wace, and Wendy hurriedly moved out of the way. The slightest involvement in a battle like that could be fatal for them.


    Wilbur ced his palms together. A chain of lightning bolts appeared and disintegrated the fireballs.


    Shawn was startled, but spiritual energy continued to surge from his body. A huge ppeared in his hand again after he cast another spell. The flshot toward Wilbur.


    That was a fire-type intermediate spell, Fire Wrath.


    The fiery burst was over seven meters in length and about five meters in radius. The huge wave of fire felt like it was going to conseverything as it charged at Wilbur.


    The roaring fire made the temperature around them rise. Chad and the others went pale from fear as they watched the battle nervously.


    Wilbur ced one hand on the ground and yelled, "Earth Shield!"  A huge dirt wall raised from the ground in an instant. There were many runes on the wall, and it seemed very solid.

 Chapter 382

    That was an earth-type intermediate spell, Earth Shield. It was a defensive spell.


    The Fire Wrath spell was stopped by the Earth Shield, and it let out a thunderous noise. The mes gradually faded away along with the Earth Shield.


    Shawn seemed shocked. He watched Wilbur as hemented, "You know earth-type spells too? You''re quite a genius."  It was not easy for a cultivator to master a type of spell, yet Wilbur was able to perform spells of two different elements. He deserved to be called a genius.


    "It''s nothing much," Wilbur replied nonchntly.


    Chad and the others looked excited. Shawn cast a spell that had tremendous power, but Wilbur was able to stop it without much trouble. It would seem that Wilbur was not weaker than Shawn, which made them feel relieved.


    Shawn scoffed coldly at his reply. He said, "But you''re nowhere close to my level."  Shawn started to cast spells with his hands as he spoke. The spiritual energy in him was surging and growing stronger. An intense spiritual pressure slowly spread outward.


    Wilbur raised his hand at that exact moment and shouted, "Quad Thunder!"  Four lightning balls instantly appeared above Shawn. The lightning balls emitted several lightning chains that wrapped themselves around Shawn.


    However, Shawn ignored it and continued casting spells with his hands. He was clearly trying to summon a powerful spell.


    A glow suddenly emanated from the jade pendant around his waist when the lightning chains were about to bind him. The moment the lightning chains touched him, they inexplicably dissipated into nothing. The four lightning balls also vanished with them.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Spell Immunity?" Wilbur eximed in astonishment. His gaze shifted to the jade pendant around Shawn''s waist.


    Shawnughed wickedly at that moment. He shouted, "Dude, I''m undefeated in battles. Your failure is inevitable. Take this! Fiery Skyfall!"  Shawn put his hands together all of a sudden. A thick fiery cloud appeared on top of Wilbur. Huge meteorites started to rain from the fiery cloud.


    The temperature within a hundred-meter radius once again soared when Fiery Skyfall was unleashed. Chad and the others felt as if they were being roasted alive. They were terrified, so they rolled and crawled to flee toward a distant location.


    The immense reach of the Fiery Skyfall left no room for evasion. The meteorites that were several meters in diameter continuously rained down upon them with terrifying mes. The area around Wilbur instantly beca hellish scene.


    Shawnughed maniacally as he watched Wilbur being caught off guard. It was hard for a Saint level cultivator to survive his Fiery Skyfall. Moreover, he thought Wilbur was only a peak Ambience level cultivator at most.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and ced his palms together. The spiritual energy within him surged forth and a terrifying spiritual pressure spread outward.


    "Lightning Shield."  A thunderstorm that was several meters wide and interwoven with lightning bolts appeared above his head in an instant. He formed a shield made from lightning.


    The meteorites crashed onto the lightning shield and were instantly sted to smithereens by the shield, dissipating into spiritual energy.


    It seemed like they were in a standoff.


    The Fiery Skyfall kept raining meteorites, but the Lightning Shield kept them at bay. They kept using up their spiritual energy to maintain the spells. It was a battle of endurance in spiritual energy. Whoever had more spiritual energy would be the victor.


    Shawn found it hard to believe that Wilbur was able to stop his Fiery Skyfall. He yelled furiously, "You won''t make it! Die!"  Shawn had been cultivating for many years, so he had ample spiritual energy. Moreover, he had help from a magical treasure, so he was not afraid at all. Instead, he was excited because he wondered how Wilbur would react when he eventually ran out of spiritual energy.


    ''Will he beg for mercy? Will he surrender? No. | need to torture him before wiping him off the face of the Earth. No one can mess with the Weiss n," Shawn thought.


    Wilbur was showing a sincere smile because Shawn was proving to be a worthy opponent. However, Wilbur had yet to activate his Dragon Crystal. It could be said that he was only getting warmed up.

 Chapter 383

    Shawn smiled coldly and kept attacking Wilbur with the meteorites from his Fiery Skyfall. He wondered how long Wilbur couldst.


    Wilbur gently shouted and the spiritual energy within him surged forth, emanating a powerful spiritual pressure toward those around him.


    Simultaneously, his Lighting Shield increased in size. It grew bigger than the Fiery Skyfall''s area of effect, effectively stopping all the meteorites.


    It was at that moment that Shawn''s expression changed into one of utter disbelief.


    How could an Ambience level cultivator have this level of spiritual energy? It was simply impossible! There was no way that could be achieved!  However, it was happening right before his very eyes, so he had no choice but to believe it. He waspletely baffled by this.


    Wilbur chuckled and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you surprised?"  "This is impossible! How did you do that? Are you a Saint level cultivator too?" Shawn asked in a disbelieving tone.


    Wilburughed softly and said, "A Saint level cultivator? Is being a Saint level cultivator all that you care about?"  Shawn''s Fiery Skyfall spell eventually started weakening.


    It was an intermediate spell, but his spiritual energy reserves were only enough tost him three minutes. He could not maintain the output of Fiery Skyfall as tpassed.


    Wilburughed out loud. The Fiery Skyfall spell ceased after another ten seconds. Wilbur dispelled his Lightning Shield and slowly walked toward Shawn, who was terrified.


    "You..." Shawn was so frustrated and angry that he could not form a coherent sentence. He could only watch as Wilbur slowly approached him.


    Wilbur made a simple pping motion and a ball of lightning appeared in front of him. It emitted a terrifying power that was apanied by a thunderous boom.


    "You can''t hurt me."  Shawn roared and kept casting more spells. He used all his might because he was ready to fight to the death.


    "Way of Thunder," Wilbur gently shouted. A bolt of lightning struck out at Shawn.


    However, the jade pendant around his waist glowed once more and rendered the Way of Thunder spell ineffective. Shawn was unharmed.


    Shawnughed while he continued casting spells. He said, "Your spells won''t work on me."  "Oh yeah? What if | ruin your magical treasure, then? Do you think you''re immune to all spells?" asked Wilbur sarcastically.


    Wilbur had long figured out Shawn''s secret. It was the jade pendant he carried around his waist.


    The jade pendant contained a lot of powerful energy. It would make a great sacrifice.


    Wilbur tested a few times and realized that the jade pendant could allow the user to be immune to beginner and intermediate spells.


    However, the jade pendant could not stop advanced spells. Wilbur knew how to cast those.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Dragon''s Chant he cultivated was a spell of the ancient dragon n. It was the spell among spells because it held great destructive power.


    The jade pendant would probably be destroyed and becuseless if he unleashed the spell. That was why Wilbur was holding back.


    Shawn seemed horrified when he heard that,  He was fully relying on the jade pendant. It was his greatest secret weapon. The jade pendant could make him immune to intermediate spells, and it also boosted his spiritual energy. It was the source of his confidence.


    He was only a peak Ambience level cultivator, but he could defeat Saint level cultivators with the help of the jade pendant.


    However, Wilbur discovered his secret, and he looked calm too. That made Shawn panic.


    However, he did not believe that Wilbur could cast an advanced spell. Only a Saint level cultivator could cast an advanced spell, after all. Wilbur was powerful, but Shawn thought Wilbur was at most a pre-Saint level cultivator.


    ''He''s close, but that is an insurmountable barrier. The obstacle to being a truly powerful cultivator is not easy to ovee,¡¯ Shawn thought to himself.


    Hepleted casting his spell, then ced his palms together and yelled, "ze Demon!"

 Chapter 384

    A two-meter-tall flgiant appeared in front of him in an instant, emitting a terrifyingly high temperature. Then, it sprinted towards Wilbur.


    Shawn spat out sblood after summoning the ze Demon. He was weakened by the spell.


    He had used all of his spiritual energy and all his stamina.


    Wilbur roared as he coated his fists with a terrifying power, causing it to ignite in mes.


    "This is a walk in the park!" He yelled and leaped toward the ze Demon. Just as he reached in front of the ze Demon, he threw a punch at it that caused a loud explosion.


    Shawn tried his best. He had injured himself to summon the ze Demon, but it was sted to pieces in an instant. The ze Demon dissipated into pure spiritual energy.


    Wilbur was still going strong, sprinting toward Shawn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Shawn was horrified. He was exhausted and could not do anything to stop Wilbur.


    Wilbur was in front of him almost instantly and sent a punch his way.


    The jade pendant was immune to intermediate spells, but it had no effect on physical attacks.


    Wilbur punched him physically, and Shawn did not know anything about physicalbat. He was so terrified that rendered him unable to dodge the iing attack.


    Shawn cried out in agony from the punch. His body flew several meters backward as he spat out blood. Then, he crashed onto the ground in a heap. He did not move, and no one knew whether he was still alive.


    Shane turned and ran after witnessing the scene. He could not care less about the head of his n when his life was at stake.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly. He ignored Shane and slowly walked toward Shawn.


    Chad, Wace, and Wendy were overjoyed at that moment.


    It was a dangerous battle, and Wilbur won.


    Shawn was utterly defeated. The Lesters'' crisis was finally resolved.


    They had a new understanding of Wilbur''s power, and they were very impressed.


    Wilbur stood next to Shawn and grabbed the jade pendant.


    He observed it carefully.


    The jade pendant looked ancient and refined. There were a lot of runes inscribed on the pendant, and it contained a powerful energy.


    Wilbur nodded satisfyingly. He looked at Shawn, who was barely alive, and said, "I guess this item will be my trophy."  Shawn was badly injured, but Wilbur had no intention of ending his life. That was the reason he was still alive at that point.


    Shawn did not dare to say anything. He struggled to nod and begged, "Please spare my life, sir. The jade pendant is yours." Wilbur scoffed and put the jade pendant away. He asked, "What about the Lesters?"  Shawn spat blood while he struggled to answer, "I''ll have that batch of ore delivered tonight, and I''llpensate the Lesters for their losses. Just nthe price, sir."  Wilbur replied, "That''s more like it. Deliver the ore first. The Lesters will inform you regarding thepensation. Remember, the Lesters are under my watch from now on. Whoever messes with them will be messing with me. Pass the word to the cultivators of the Kin Province. You better think this through properly."  "I got it, sir. | will remember it, and | won''t ever mess with the Lesters again," said Shawn with his head lowered.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and returned to Chad and the others. He said, "Let''s go. We can head back now."  Chad and the others cheered and gathered around Wilbur. They got into the car and drove back home.


    Meanwhile, Yohan heard the report from his subordinate at the Giftgather Vi. Shawn Weiss was defeated in battle. Yohan instantly plopped to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "Oh no! Oh no! What am | going to do now?"  The despairing Yohan fell into deep thought for stime. He let out a long sigh in the end and removed his shirt. He said apathetically, "Fetchthe cane."

 Chapter 385

    Over at Chad''s house, Chad and his family worshiped Wilbur like a deity. They gathered around him to serve him drinks.


    Wilbur told everyone to sit and asked, "How about you guys tebout the preparations?"  "We''ll do whatever you say. Feel free tomand us, sir," Chad replied in a respectful tone.


    Wilbur groaned for a moment and said, "This is your family business, so please decide for yourself. However, do punish the Weiss n."  The Weiss n crossed the line, so Wilbur decided to teach them a lesson.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Chad did not have the guts to do so. He cowered when he heard that, and he dared not speak.


    Wilbur saw that and smiled. He said, "Fine. Tell them topensate your family with two hundred million dors. That''s a light punishment."  "As you wish," said Chad hurriedly.


    Suddenly, someone outside the door announced, "Sir, Yohan Yale is here."  "He dares to show up now?" Wace scoffed with displeasure.


    Yohan was scared out of his wits at the Giftgather Vi. They could not believe that he dared to show up when Wilbur was right there.


    Wilbur thought for a moment and said, "Let him in."  "Sir, please cout instead. He''s unwilling to cin, and he''s kneeling in front of the door," said the subordinate.


    Wilbur chuckled and walked outside. Chad and the others quickly followed behind him.


    Yohan was topless and barefoot outside the vi. There were cane marks on his body. He was bloodied from cane whips, and he was kneeling at the door without any intention of getting up.


    "What''s this? Are you trying to ask for forgiveness?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Yohan quickly prostrated himself when he saw Wilbur. He said loudly, "I''ve misjudged you and failed to recognize who you really are, sir. | was greedy, and | deserve what''sing. | chere to ept my punishment, sir."  Chad and the others felt a sense of satisfaction that went over their heads. It felt great to see Yohan lose his arrogance.


    Wilbur looked at Chad and asked, "How are you going to punish him?"  "Please decide, sir," replied Chad.


    Wilbur thought for a moment and said slowly, "You, stand up."  Yohan stood still obediently. Wilbur waved gently and a de made from spiritual energy swung across one of Yohan''s legs.


    Yohan cried out in pain and fell to the floor. Meanwhile, Chad and the others were horrified to witness the scene.


    "You and your Weiss n cronies colluded in despicable ways. You seize someone else''s property, which is an extremely wicked thing to do. Ending your life wouldn''t be unjust. However, considering your remorse, I''ll spare you by teaching you a lesson with this severed leg," Wilbur dered coldly.


    Yohan did not dare toin. He was happy to be spared.


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll remember my lesson and be good from now on."  "Scram," Wilbur ordered.


    Yohan bowed and left, dragging his broken leg along.


    Wilbur and the others went back to the vi.


    Chad thought to himself, ''So, this is true power. A power that transcends the rules for ordinary people. Experts like Yohan Yale and Shawn Weiss stood no chance in front of Wilbur Penn."  The Weiss n arrived shortly after. They cwith three huge vehicles that carried the ores, parking right outside theplex.


    Wilbur and the gang went out to check on the ore. Wilbur fell into deep thought after the inspection. He said, "I will give you an address. Send the ore to the Seke Ind of Seechertown. | will ept this batch of ore there."

 Chapter 386

    The delivery personnel received his order and instantly agreed.


    "Tell Shawn Weiss topensate the Lesters with two hundred million dors. It''s considered a light punishment," said Wilbur coldly.


    The delivery personnel quickly agreed to that too, so Wilbur waved to let him go.


    They went back to the vi, and Wilbur said he was going to leave. Chad and Wace were reluctant to let him go. They had to make Wilbur stay.


    Wilbur could not help it, so he decided to stay the night. The next morning, he saw Wace kneeling in front of his door when he woke up and tried to get through the door.


    "What are you doing?" Wilbur hurriedly helped him up.


    Chad stepped forward and said, "Sir, please ept Wace as your godson. He''s mischievous, but he has a kind heart. Please allow him to serve you and repay you for saving our lives."  Wilbur knew what he meant. The Lesters would have someone to rely on if he epted Wace. They would not need to fear anyone anymore.


    But why should he be someone''s godfather? He was still a young man. Surely it would make him aughingstock if news of this got out, right?  Wilbur chuckled and said, "lI understand what you mean. | made a promise with Wace back in Seechertown to help your family.


    He promised to givethe ore and I''ll be like his big brother. | think we should fulfill that engagement instead."  "Really?" Chad was instantly overjoyed. It was much better than Wilbur being Wace''s godfather. It would bring them even greater glory.


    "Pay your respects for your sworn brother," Chad barked at Wace.


    Wace instantly knelt respectfully. Wilbur hurriedly stopped him and said, "That''s not necessary. Please get up."  Wilbur helped Wace up and then expressed his wish to leave. Chad and Wace did not want him to leave, but they did not dare to stop him again.


    Chad instructed Wace to drive Wilbur back to Seechertown, but Wilbur refused.


    It would take more than ten hours to drive, and only several hours if he took the train. He had no tto waste.


    Chad and his family saw him off at the train station, then they reluctantly bid their farewells.


    Chad talked to his son after the train departed, "Our family gained a blessing from a crisis. Wace, you did great this time."  "I think so too, Dad. My brother is awesome. | would love to learn from him," said Wace in an admiring tone.


    Chad sighed and said, "It''s not that easy. Having him take you in as his subordinate is already a great honor for us. Just forget about it."  "I know it''s not possible. | was just hoping," Wace said with a sigh.


    Wendy said, "Wace, you have to be genuinely good to him. Perhaps you''ll find a chance in the future. Being genuine is always favorable, and it''s the best quality someone can possess."  Chad and Wace looked at Wendy at the stime.


    Chad was in the business circles for over a decade, so he had to be cunning. However, he knew what Wendy said made a lot of sense.


    However, being genuine had to be for the right reason, and the best choice for Wace to disy his authenticity was to Wilbur.


    Wace seemed like he barely understood. He looked rather confused.


    Chad said, "Wendy is right. You have to be genuine no matter what he tells you to do. Don''t consider anything else."  "I got it." Wace nodded.


    Wilbur found his seat on the train, but he realized a young man with blond hair was upying his seat.


    "Sir, | think this is my seat," Wilbur said.


    The blond guy ignored him. He was looking at two beautiful young women in front of him. He shouted, "F*ck off."  "What did you say?" Wilbur looked displeased.


    The blond guy turned to Wilbur and said, "I told you to f*ck off. Didn''t you hear me?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 387

    Wilbur was furious. He instantly wanted to beat the guy up. However, a lot of people were looking their way.


    He did not want to cause a scene, so he suppressed his anger. He frowned and said, "You''re upying my seat, so you should move and find your own seat."  "I like this seat. What are you going to do about it?" asked the blond guy arrogantly.


    Next to him was a man with a tattoo sleeve. They were both in their twenties. Both of them seemed to be enjoying Wilbur''s insistence on getting his own seat.


    It was impossible for Wilbur to endure this kind of provocation even if he was a saint, which he was not.


    He grabbed the blond guy by his shirt''s cor and lifted him up, saying coldly, "Get away from my seat."  "How dare you f*cking touch me!" the blond guy retorted instantly after a moment of confusion. The tattoo sleeve guy also stood up abruptly. They were ready for a fight.


    Suddenly, the train conductor passed by. He saw the three of them and instantly yelled, "What are you guys doing?"  "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s only a small misunderstanding." The blond guy immediately smiled, and the tattoo sleeve guy did not dare to be aggressive.


    The train conductor walked over and looked at them, then demanded, "Identification and ticket, please."  The three of them took their tto take out their identifications and tickets. The train conductor scanned their tickets, and then he told the blond guy and the tattoo sleeve guy, "You guys are supposed to be in seat number nine. Why are you here?"  "It''s nothing much. We''ve been sitting for too long, so we''re just stretching our legs," said the blond guy with a smile.


    The train conductor frowned and said, "Return to your seats if you''re done stretching."  "Alright, alright," the blond guy replied.


    The train conductor then went away. The blond guy cbefore Wilbur and scoffed. He said, "Dude, I''ll beat you up when we get off this train."  "You''ll know what''sing after we get off this train," said the tattoo sleeve guy.


    Wilbur instantlyughed and asked, "Really? I don''t buy it."  "Heh. You better believe it. You''ll be scared witless when you know who my boss is," said the blond guy arrogantly.


    Wilbur was slightly curious. He asked, "May | know who''s your boss? Is he that scary?"  "Ha! My boss is the God of Thunder, Master Penn. His thunder spells are outrageous, and he defeated many invincible opponents.


    Got it?" asked the blond guy.


    Wilbur was taken aback. He asked, "May | ask more about this God of Thunder, Master Penn? How c| haven''t heard of him?" The tattoo sleeve guy mocked him, "What an ignorant person you are. He''s the chairman of the Cultivators Association in Seechertown. He defeated the three major ns of Seechertown. How can you not know about the God of Thunder, Master Penn?" Wilbur finally realized they were referring to himself. "When have | got the nicknof God of Thunder, Master Penn?¡¯ he wondered.


    He thought about it andughed. It was hrious to him.


    "What the f*ck are youughing about?" asked the blond guy coldly.


    The tattoo sleeve guy said, "Dude, how dare you look down on the God of Thunder, Master Penn? You better not leave after we get off the train. I''ll beat you up."  "Alright, I''ll be waiting," said Wilbur casually.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The blond guy scoffed coldly and returned to their seats several rows behind.


    Wilbur sighed and sat on his seat. Those twodies looked at him appreciatively.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Wilbur.


    The younger girl frowned and said, "Those two were so annoying. They keep harassing us and won''t keep their hands to themselves."  "I see. It should be fine now." Wilburughed.


    The girl smiled and nodded. However, the older girl gently tugged at the younger girl.


    Wilbur noticed it and smiled faintly. He started to look out the window.


    The younger girl clearly could not hold back after a while. She asked, "What''s your name?"  "I''m Wilbur Penn."

 Chapter 388

    "Hi, I''m Blossom Luther, and this is my sister, Cherry Luther," said the girl.


    Wilbur sized them up. They did look alike, and they were both beautiful.


    "Cherry and Blossom. What cute names you have." Wilbur smiled and nodded.


    Blossom initiated the conversation and asked, "What do you do for a living?"  "lI don''t have a job yet." Wilbur smiled.


    Blossom said with a smile, "We''re heading to Cape Consortium for an interview. We hope we''ll be hired. That would be amazing." "Cape Consortium?" Wilbur was surprised.


    Blossom nodded and said, "Yeah. Cape Consortium is hiring because they''re expanding the business. We are fresh graduates, and we passed the online test. We''re just awaiting the interview. It''s a major corporation, and the benefits are amazing."  "Good luck," said Wilbur with a smile.


    Blossom wanted to say something else, but Cherry frowned and red at him. Blossom noticed it and poked her tongue out at her.


    She did not dare to say anything else.


    Wilbur smiled. The older sister was cautious and knew that they should not be revealing too much to a stranger. Meanwhile, the younger sister was a chatterbox.


    She would probably talk to the blond guy and the tattoo sleeve guy the whole ride if they were not that rude.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He slowly rested his eyes and started to meditate. He had nothing to chat with them anyway.


    Tpassed very quickly. The train reached Seechertown station, and Wilbur got off the train.


    The blond guy and the tattoo sleeve guy immediately approached him when he got off the train. "Dude, let''s have a little chat," he said coldly.


    "Sure." Wilbur smiled and followed them to a discrete area.


    Cherry and Blossom saw him get taken away.


    Blossom asked anxiously, "They''re not going to beat him up, right? Let''s go have a look." Then, she walked in their direction.


    However, Cherry stopped her sister. She asked in an annoyed tone, "What are you doing?"  "He seems to be in danger. Shouldn''t we help?" asked Blossom anxiously.


    Cherry frowned and said, "That''s none of our business. Don''t get yourself into trouble."  "How is that none of our business? He''s the one who got rid of those scumbags," said Blossom.


    Cherry sighed and asked, "What were you thinking? We''re girls with no one to rely on, and we''re going to Cape Consortium for an interview. If we got into trouble, did you think that Cape Consortium would consider hiring us?"  Blossom was caught off guard because she had not thought about that. However, she insisted, "But what about him? They don''t look like good guys."  Cherry looked over. They were out of sight. She sighed and said, "He should be fine. It''s not a major conflict anyway."  "But he helped us just now. He''s a good guy," Blossom defended her opinion.


    Cherry frowned and asked, "Is he a good guy just because he helped us once?"  "Isn''t he?" asked Blossom.


    Cherry said in a low voice, "He can help you, which means he can hurt you too. We don''t know each other, so what makes you think he''s a good guy? He doesn''t even have a job."  "Maybe he''s just in between jobs at the moment?" asked Blossom with a frown.


    Cherry sighed and said, "Let''s go. We can''t interfere. The police will handle it if it gets out of hand. Stop trying to be a hero." Cherry looked toward the discrete area and pulled her sister to leave.


    It was not like she did not want to help, but what could she do as a girl? They could only inform the train staff.


    They found a security officer and told him about the situation, and the officer immediately instructed someone to check it out.


    Cherry frowned and said, "This is all we can do to help."

 Chapter 389

    Blossom did not want to let things go just like that, but Cherry dragged her to leave.


    Meanwhile, there was a sudden sh of lightning and thunder, apanied by spitiful screams in a discrete corner.


    After that, Wilbur slowly walked away with a grin.


    He did not know where those guys heard about him, but he could not believe they lied about working for him to roam the streets.


    He had to teach them a lesson.


    "Ghost! It''s a ghost!"  "No! That''s the God of Thunder, Master Penn!"  They screamed horrifically.


    Wilbur smiled, then hailed a taxi to head straight toward Seke Ind.


    He took a short rest after returning to Seke Ind. After that, he entered the demine.


    The flserpent was quietly resting next to the Dragon''s Altar. It seemed to be enjoying itself.


    The flserpent immediately slithered over when it saw Wilbur. It rubbed its giant head against Wilbur like an obedient pet.


    Wilbur thought something was strange. He carefully observed the flserpent and discovered that its wounds werepletely healed. Also, it seemed extraordinarily energetic.


    He had a sudden epiphany. The Dragon''s Altar had a mysterious power, and the mysterious power was strong. It was indescribably powerful.


    The flserpent seemed to have benefited from that power. Its injuries were healed within a few days, and its spiritual energy had increased too. Wilbur chuckled. It would seem the ce was perfect for the flserpent.


    "Do you like it here?"  The flserpent nodded.


    Wilbur fell into deep thought for a moment, then he extended a finger. A small red glow appeared at the tip of his finger.


    "If you want to live and continue staying here, you need to sign a soul contract. Do you know what a soul contract is?"  The flserpent shook its head.


    Wilbur exined slowly, "When you sign a soul contract, your life and death will be under my control. Your soul can be destroyed with just a thought, erasing all traces of your existence from this world. Moreover, after signing the soul contract, | will know every thought you have if | wish to. You must be absolutely loyal toto ensure your survival. Do you understand?"  The soul contract was the most unjust contract of all. Everything, including the life and death of the contracted party would be in the hands of their master.


    That was why the contract required consent from the contractee. It would only work if the contracted entity were willing to let go of their soul.


    Such a contract could only be formed when one party had absolute dominance, and the conditions were extremely demanding.


    The flserpent nodded and epted the unjust contract without a second thought.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "Consider yourself wise. If you don''t agree, I''ll keep beating you until you do, unless you choose death." The flserpent let out a mournful cry.


    Then, Wilbur snapped gently. The red glow entered the head of the flserpent and vanished.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The flserpent suddenly roared, but it immediately went quiet. Ity on the floor quietly like it was dead.


    Wilbur frowned and stared at the flserpent.


    The flserpent suddenly took a deep breath after a long time. It extended its neck and went back to normal, then rubbed itself against Wilbur in a very friendly way.


    Wilbur let out a relieved sigh. That was the first the cast a spell like that, so he was slightly worried about things going wrong.


    However, the soul contract was signed sessfully. He had all the information about the flserpent in his consciousness.


    He couldmunicate with the flserpent by activating his spirit energy, know what the flserpent was thinking about, and also destroy its soul and wipe its existence.


    "Stay here and cultivate. I''ll let you out when | have the chance."  Wilbur chuckled and exited the demine, returning to his room.


    The ore required two days to be delivered, so Wilbur started to meditate and cultivate while he waited.

 Chapter 390

    Elsewhere, a person walked slowly out of a canyon, deep within the depths of Mount Orient.


    That person had silver hair and was dressed in gray robes. His features looked like that of a foreigner. He looked around the canyon for signs of battle.


    He slowly shut his eyes after stime. An unseen force enveloped the canyon.


    He could see a huge battle in his consciousness. The vision was slightly blurry, but he could tell what happened.


    He opened his eyes after a moment and licked his lips. He smiled and said, "They''re all so powerful. It seems quite challenging, and the Blood Embryo is also missing. What should | do?"  He thought for a long while before slowly going downhill.


    Meanwhile, Constantine was tending to an injured reindeer with holy light deep in the mountains. He suddenly turned and looked in the direction of the canyon.


    Constantine scoffed after a moment and said, "You filthy thing. How dare you spy on me?"  He watched the reindeer leave after its treatment, joyfully running into the woods. Constantine then went downhill.


    Eileen, who was sleeping at a hotel, suddenly sat up straight. There was a hint of menace in her eyes.


    "Did that Bloodism guy finally appear? How dare he cto Dasha? That reckless thing!"  After stime, she packed up her bags and headed out.


    It was evening when the man in gray robes arrived at Seechertown. He stood on top of a manhole cover.


    He transformed into a puddle of blood and seeped through the manhole cover.


    The blood puddle entered the sewers.


    The sewers were like a giant maze that connected various parts of Seechertown.


    There were countless rats, stray dogs, stray cats, and other living beings in there aside from the waste.


    The man in gray robes reverted back to his human form and silently traversed through the sewers until he reached somewhere spacious.


    He was at an intersection ofrge pipes, spanning several hundred meters in diameter.


    The man smiled with satisfaction as he transformed into a puddle of blood once again.


    The blood puddle immediately attracted numerous animals with a keen smell. They rushed toward the puddle and jumped into it.


    However, they soon howled in agony as their skin and bones melted and becpart of that very blood puddle.


    The blood puddle increased in size quickly, gradually growing into a blood pool.


    Constantine had also arrived in Seechertown. He stood in the city and frowned, mumbling to himself, "He''s hidden?"  He walked slowly to a church, then found the priest and showed his identification.


    Constantine was the Red Archbishop. It was a position of much higher rank than that of a regr priest.


    However, he was exiled from the Holy Church by the order of the Pope, so the priest only gave him a janitorial job.


    Constantine did not mind that. He picked up a broom and got to work.


    Meanwhile, Eileen arrived at Seke Ind. She informed them of her name.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Wilbur walked out after Charles reported to him of Eileen''s arrival. He sized her up and said, "Is something the matter, Miss Eileen?"  "Yes," Eileen replied with a smile.


    "Do tell."  Eileen smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s proper to keep your guests waiting outside the door."  Wilbur frowned and said, "I don''t think we''re that close."  "Oh, I''m not too sure about that. | have a secret I''d like to share with you," she said with a grin.

 Chapter 391

    Wilbur looked at Eileen. He suddenly smiled after a moment and said, "Please cin."  Then, they entered his room. She leaned on the sofa and eximed, "The air here is so fresh!"  "Thanks. So, what''s the secret you wanted to share with me?" Wilbur made her stea and sat next to her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She took a sip of tea and nodded before saying, "The environment here is great. Your parents should be here too, right?"  "No. My parents went missing when | was just a kid. | grew up with my grandfather," Wilbur replied.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that," she said.


    Wilburughed it off and said, "I don''t think that''s much of a secret."  She said, "Please don''t think too much about the question. Anyway, someone spied on us earlier. You probably know about that, right?"  "Are you talking about the guy who used TReverse?" he asked.


    "Yes."  He said nonchntly, "That guy is in Seechertown right now, but | lost track of him. He should be hiding somewhere."  "He''s likely someone from the Bloodism cult who chere to find the Blood Embryo," she said.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "What the hell is the Blood Embryo?"  "It''s a holy item of the Bloodism cult. It was said to be a blessing from the Blood God himself and holds extrpower. Anyone who can fully absorb the power of the Blood Embryo will beca holy son or daughter of the Blood God. They would becan extremely powerful entity and possess the ability tomunicate with the Blood God. allowing them to receive a certain degree of divine power."  Wilbur fell silent for a moment. The Blood Embryo did contain immense power, as evidenced by the grace points obtained through the sacrifice.


    Eileen continued, "You took the Blood Embryo, and it was the holy item of Bloodism. They will never let that go, so this guy is probably targeting you."  Wilburughed because the Blood Embryo was turned into grace points. The item was long gone.


    "Whatever. I''ll kill them if they cfor me. The Bloodism cult isn''t something good anyway."  She apuded when she heard that and said, "Great! It looks like we''ve cto an agreement."  "An agreement?" He looked at her.


    She said, "The Skull Cult and Bloodism have always been our mortal enemies. We''ve been fighting for many years, and many of our members have lost their lives. You can say we''re allies now."  "Can you tellwhy you guys are mortal enemies with the Skull Cult and Bloodism?" he asked.


    She sighed and said, "The mission of the Kiwanis Club is to eradicate all evil beliefs and prevent evil forces from invading humanity.


    We have all ctogether for this ideal and continue to fight."  "That''s a noble mission," he replied with a smile.


    She shrugged and said, "It''s the founding concept of the Kiwanis Club that our founders started with."  "Why?"  "Our founder said when evil forces becsufficiently powerful, it would also be the tfor humanity''s destruction. So, in order to prevent the destruction of humanity, those who have the ability must step forward and contribute what they can. We may have to sacrifice our lives," she said solemnly.


    He fell silent for a moment before responding, "Your founder has a noble goal, and it''s praiseworthy."  "Our two founders are outstanding people. They possessed profound cultivation and had great minds. It''s a shthat they mysteriously disappeared during an incident," she said while observing his expression, not missing any subtle details.


    However, Wilbur merely offered a simple reply, "What a shame."

 Chapter 392

    After stime, Eileen sighed and said, "It is a shame, but | will fulfill their dying wish and keep up the good fight."  Wilbur did not say anything else, choosing to sip his tea instead.


    "Considering the situation, we may have to fight alongside each other. Can | stay here temporarily? Staying in a hotel is quite expensive, after all," she asked with a smile.


    Wilbur looked at her and said, "Sure, but everything here stays a secret."  "Of course. I''ll follow the rules here strictly," Eileen replied.


    He nodded and said, "I have a lot of rooms here. You can pick one for yourself."  "Thanks. | need my beauty sleep, or my skin will look bad. Goodbye." She stood up and headed outside to look for a room.


    He let out a long sigh and watched her leave. He mumbled to himself, "They''re all so troublesome. What exactly do they want?" He thought about it for a long while and shook his head. He reached for the jade pendant he took from Shawn and held it in his hand.


    The jade pendant was an eptable sacrifice, but it was also a good magical treasure to nullify intermediate spells.


    However, as his Dragon''s Chant mastery advanced further, he needed to exchange for better pills that could enhance his physique too. It was not like he could exchange those pills with just a mere hundred or two grace points.


    The jade pendant probably would not get him many grace points. He felt like he should wear it instead and earn more sacrifices before he sacrificed them all in one go.


    He thought about it and infused his spiritual energy into the jade pendant. He erased the previous mark and reced it with his own, bing the new owner of the jade pendant.


    He wore the jade pendant like a ne and finally felt like a proud owner of a magical treasure.


    Suddenly, his phone started ringing. He answered it without hesitation.


    "Hello, is this Mister Penn?" someone asked on the phone.


    "Speaking. Who are you?"  "I''m Gage Weiss from the Weiss n. I''m here to deliver the ore to you."  "What? Is the ore here already?"  Gage sounded very anxious on the phone as he said, "Uhm, not really. Something went wrong."  "What happened?" Wilbur was quite invested in those ores.


    Gage exined anxiously, "We were at the Eastern Sun District, and a truck overturned. The ore spilled out, damaging the highway below and the equipment of a chemical factory. Our ore has been confiscated by them."  "Justpensate them if you damage their property," Wilbur replied.


    Gage said, "That''s what | said, but they wanted ten million dors inpensation. It was outrageous. | tried to negotiate with them, but they wouldn''t let it go, and they beat up three of my drivers."  Surprised, Wilbur asked, "What''s this? You are from the Weiss n, aren''t you? How did you get overpowered?"  "I''m sorry, Mister Penn. I''m not cut out for cultivation. I''m just a white-cor worker of the Weiss n, so..." Gage exined awkwardly.


    Wilbur had to shake his head. He asked, "Are their losses worth ten million dors?"  Gage sighed. "The damages are probably worth less than ten million, but this person is a local tyrant who is very arrogant and domineering. I''ve been trying tomunicate with the head of the n, but his phone was switched off. Our n members say he''s in seclusion for healing, and no one dares to make a decision. | was afraid this might dy your ns, so | decided to give you a call. This batch of ore may take a few more days to be delivered," he exined anxiously.


    After hearing that, Wilbur replied, "Those ores are mine, which means they''re confiscating my property. I''ll handle it immediately.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wait there and don''t start any conflict with them."

 Chapter 393

    "Thank you, sir. I''ll wait here for you." Gage was clearly relieved.


    Wilbur hung up and scoffed. Who dared to confiscate his belongings?  With that, he went out and drove toward the Eastern Sun District.


    The Eastern Sun District was a district near Seechertown less than a hundred kilometers away, so he was able to reach there rtively quickly.


    Wilbur called Gage after arriving in the district and asked for his specific location, then followed his direction all the way to the destination.


    He arrived at the gates of a chemical factory in the Eastern Sun District and saw more than ten men in security uniforms. They were gathered at the gates, chatting andughing away.


    Wilbur got out of his car and approached them.


    "Hold it. What do you want?" A security guard around his thirties stepped forward and shouted at Wilbur.


    Wilbur replied, "I''m the owner of this batch of ores. I''m here to retrieve my goods."  "Alright. Go on in," the security guard teased smugly.


    Wilbur asked on his way in, "How should | address you?"  "Whatever you like. I''m the security leader of this chemical factory, Scott Zappa."  "Alright, Mister Zappa," Wilbur said.


    Scott scoffed and said, "Quit it. You should think of ways to get the money, or you won''t be leaving either."  "Oh yeah? Is that so?" Wilbur asked.


    Scott chuckled and said, "You know, our factory owner, Mister Buff, is a well-known figure in the Eastern Sun District. He calls the shots. | suggest you don''t try to y any tricks, or you''ll be asking for it."  "Got it. Can | head inside and inspect the damage first?" asked Wilbur.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Scott said coldly, "Go ahead. I''ll take you there, so don''t say we''re trying to run a scam."  Wilburughed. He soon arrived at a corner of a factory room under the watchful eyes of Scott and a dozen security guards.


    The room was near the highway. Sof the ores rolled out of the truck and damaged a part of the factory room along with the equipment inside.


    Wilbur inspected it and said, "This is a few hundred thousand dors¡¯ worth of damage at most. Isn''t asking for ten million dors a little too much?"  "Whatever you want to say, you can tell that to Mister Buff instead," Scott replied coldly.


    Wilbur shrugged and entered an office that Scott led him to.


    There was a tough-looking fat man sitting in the office. He had a mustache and looked like he was in his forties. The man looked like a seasoned and tough gangster.


    The man was making tea at the moment, and there were two other men standing next to him. The three of them were having a lively chat.


    Scott bowed and smiled after Wilbur was taken inside. He said, "Boss, the ores¡¯ owner is here."  Buff nced at Wilbur, then he told Scott, "Alright. Get out and keep a close eye on those drivers and that Weiss guy." "Understood, Mister Buff. They won''t get away," Scott promised before leaving the room to carry out his orders.


    Buff Lestrade, who was known as Mister Buff, looked at Wilbur. He asked in a condescending tone, "So, do you have the money?" "I do, but we''ll see if you have what it takes to get them," Wilbur teased.


    Buff was displeased. There was a man next to him with short gray sleeves. He shouted at Wilbur, "How dare you! How dare you talk smack in front of Mister Buff?"  "F*ck, let''s just beat him up first." The other man with short white sleeves stood up abruptly, ready for a fight.


    However, Buff waved it off andughed. He said, "Stop. We''re businessmen now. Let''s talk it out professionally and get smoney peacefully."

 Chapter 394

    They looked at Wilbur and reluctantly sat back down.


    Buff sipped his tea before calmly exining, "Young man, you''re probably not aware of this. We used to fight our way to the top, but now that I''m older, | don''t want blood on my hands anymore. So, you better behave yourself. We can talk this through peacefully. Don''t makeresort to violence."  Wilburughed and said, "Alright. But you''re askingfor ten million dors aspensation. Isn''t that too much?"  "Too much?" Buffughed and said, "It''s justpensation. I''m not asking you to buy the factory. I''m being nice because you wouldn''t be able to leave without paying at least thirty million dors in the past."  Wilbur fell silent for a moment before he said slowly, "It looks like you''re quite a tyrant here."  "lI wouldn''t say that, but people respect the nBuff Lestrade, alright?"  Wilbur said, "Letcheck on my men first. We can negotiate further if they''re safe."  "Fine. All is well if you''re willing to get the money." Then, Buff made a phone call. Scott walked in with Gage and the three drivers.


    Gage looked bruised in the face, and the drivers were badly beaten too.


    Wilbur was immediately annoyed. He asked, "Are you still asking for money after you beat them up?"  "Young man, this is only a warning. You''ll end up worse if you don''tply," Buff threatened coldly.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "You have two choices. First,pensate them with ten million dors as their medical fees, then I''ll leave with my ore, and we call it even. Otherwise, I''ll break your legs before leaving with my belongings."  Buff and hispanions were taken aback for a moment before bursting out into fits ofughter.


    The man with short sleeves wasughing so hard that he almost doubled over. It was as though they heard the joke of the century.


    The three of them managed to catch their breath after stime. Buff looked at Wilbur and shook his head, saying, "You are a reckless young man. In the past, | would''ve bled you to death by now."  "Well, | can''t be young without being a bit reckless, can 1?" smiled Wilbur.


    Buff stood up abruptly when he heard that and said, "You ignorant bastard. Guards, beat him up!"  Scott and a few security guards instantly surrounded Wilbur. The two men also joined the fight and charged at Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered coldly and easily defeated them with just a few moves. Painful cries of agony could be heard in an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Buff was stunned. He looked at the floor full of his fallen subordinates in disbelief. It was as though he had just seen a ghost.


    Wilbur slowly approached him and lifted him by the throat. After that, Wilbur threw him on the floor.


    Buff eximed in anguish and felt very dizzy. He felt as if his bones were broken.


    Wilbur took Buff''s seat and crossed his legs. He asked casually, "How dare you try to scamout of ten million dors. You really are fat and greedy, huh?"  It took Buff a while before he regained consciousness and looked at Wilbur in horror.


    However, he was not giving up just yet. He said, "You think you can fight? Just you wait! I''m not someone you can mess with." "Oh yeah? Showwhat you''ve got," Wilbur provoked.


    Buff panted and said menacingly, "You''re dead meat when Mister Denmark of the Eastern Sun District gets here."  "Hurry up, then. | don''t have tto waste here," said Wilbur.


    Buff struggled to get up, then went outside and started to make a phone call.


    The rest of them slowly caught their breath and struggled to crawl out of the room, hiding far away.


    Gage bowed at Wilbur at that moment and said, "Thanks for saving us, sir."  "You''re wee. You''re working for me, so I''ll be responsible for you when trouble happens. Sit and rest for a while," Wilbur said casually.


    Gage and the three drivers sat on the sofa gratefully and let out a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 395

    Soon, a sports car slowly drove into the chemical factory. A middle-aged man in his fifties got out of the car.


    He had a squarish face and he looked intimidating when he was not smiling.


    Buff and his twopanions immediately greeted him when he got out of the car.


    "Mister Denmark, you have to help me. They dared to hiton our turf. This is a disrespect to you," said Buff in a sobbing tone.


    The man who was called Mister Denmark seemed annoyed. He asked, "Why can''t you do your job properly? Do | have to clean up your mess every time?"  "Mister Denmark, they damaged my factory room and equipment, yet they''re unwilling topensate, and they even beat us up.


    How are we supposed to make a living if you don''t interfere?" Buff whined pitifully.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mister Denmark frowned and said, "That''s outrageous. Let''s go. Showwho he is."  Buff and the others were instantly overjoyed. He led Mister Denmark to his office.


    The man was Zimmer Denmark, abat expert in the Eastern Sun District. He was undefeated in the nearby area and was highly regarded in the localbatmunity.


    Buff grew up as a gangster, but he had been working for Zimmer since a long tago. Otherwise, he would not be as sessful as he was right then.


    He gave him a lot of offerings too, of course. It was necessary, else Zimmer would not interfere with his troublesmatters.


    Buff walked back to his office and dered arrogantly, "You''re dead meat!"  "Oh yeah? It looks like you called in an expert," Wilbur teased.


    Buff smiled menacingly and said, "That''s right. I''ll feed your bones to the stray dogs today, piece by piece."  "I''m afraid the expert you brought isn''t good enough." Wilburughed.


    Zimmer walked into the office at that moment with a bunch of people behind him.


    He nced around the office when he walked in.


    Buff said in a respectful tone, "Mister Denmark, that''s him. He''s quite a fighter and he beat us all up. Please teach him a lesson and teach him a lesson."  Buff did not notice Zimmer was shaking uncontrobly.


    Buff was curious as to why Zimmer did not take action after stime, so he looked back at him. Noticing the change, he quickly asked, "What''s wrong, Mister Denmark?"  A raging storm was brewing inside Zimmer at the moment.


    ¡®Isn''t that person Buff pointed at Wilbur Penn? The sWilbur Penn who defeated Jeremy Owens? The chairman of the Seechertown Cultivators Association? The powerful Saint level cultivator? The terrifying entity who is nicknamed the God of Thunder, Master Penn? | can''t believe Buff Lestrade messed with an entity like him. Does he have a death wish or something? Moreover, | can''t believe this asshole draggedinto this! This is no joke. How can | get involved in this? Buff Lestrade, it''s your business if you wish to die, but don''t dragalong!" At that moment, Zimmer''s mind was aplete mess.


    Zimmer wanted to kick that asshole, Buff Lestrade, very badly, but he could not do that at the moment.


    He stepped forward and knelt in front of Wilbur without hesitation and pleaded anxiously, "My nis Zimmer Denmark, and | wasn''t aware of your arrival, sir. Please forgive me."  That caught Buff and his croniespletely off guard and their jaws were practically on the floor.


    Zimmer meddled in politics and business in the Eastern Sun District, and anyone would pay their respects to him. His finbat was also undeniable.


    Why was he kneeling in front of this person? What is going on?  Buff and the others instantly had a bad feeling about it. They started to panic.


    Gage noticed everything and secretly sighed to himself.


    One''s reputation indeed preceded the person. Truly powerful individuals were domineering wherever they went.

 Chapter 396

    Wilbur looked at Zimmer and frowned. He asked, "Do we know each other?"  "Sir, | attended the party hosted by the Owens n, so | witnessed your glory," said Zimmer cautiously.


    It was an unforgettable battle for Zimmer.


    Wilbur was like a god who killed the demonic Saint level cultivator, Jeremy Owens. He was very powerful.


    Zimmer found it difficult to reach the heights of such a powerful individual. He would never achieve that level of power in his lifetime, and he would be spending his whole life looking up to Wilbur.


    Wilbur nodded slowly. There were hundreds of people back then, so he could not remember everyone.


    "It looks like Buff Lestrade asked you toe.".


    Zimmer hurriedly said, "lI wouldn''t dare! | only heard from Buff that someone damaged the factory equipment and hit them. He askedfor help, so I''m here to find out what happened. | didn''t expect you to be here, sir."  "Do you believe him?" asked Wilbur casually.


    Zimmer interrupted by replying, "No way. Sir, how would you have anything to do with trash like Buff? He must''ve done something wrong to get you here. Just say the word and I''ll punish him, sir."  Buff felt a chill when he heard that slumped to the ground.


    He finally realized how terrifying Wilbur actually was. After all, Zimmer Denmark was already an elite to him.


    For an elite like Zimmer Denmark to kneel in front of that man like that only served to show how terrifyingly powerful Wilbur truly was.


    He could not believe he provoked someone like that. He felt dizzy and feared that he would not have long to live.


    Suddenly, Wilbur said slowly, "Let him exin instead."  Zimmer immediately yelled at Buff, "Buff Lestrade, tell the truth! If you dare to lie, I''ll kill you on the spot!"  His strict yells startled Buff. He did not dare to lie at that point, so he obediently admitted to using the opportunity to scam Wilbur out of ten million dors.


    After he was done, Zimmer said angrily, "Alright. You deserved it."  "Mister Denmark, please spare me. I''m willing topensate in whatever way." Buff was genuinely terrified. He was shaking all over as he said that.


    Zimmer scoffed angrily, then bowed at Wilbur and said, "Sir, how do you want to deal with this asshole? Just say the word." Wilbur groaned for a moment before he said, "I had a look at the losses. It''s a couple hundred thousand dors at most. How about this? I''llpensate him with one million dors.


    "Sir..." Zimmer was going to speak, but Wilbur interrupted him by raising his hand. He continued to say, "But he hit my subordinates. Ten million dors as medicalpensation is not too much to ask, is it?"  "Not at all," Buff quickly agreed to it before Zimmer could speak.


    That was no joke. Money was not as important as his life.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Good. In that case, tell him to pass nine million dors to Gage Weiss and the three drivers aspensation. As for what | said about breaking his leg, we''ll forget about it."  Buff turned pale at the mention of that. Zimmer suddenly stood up and walked next to Buff.


    "Mister Denmark, please don''t do it. Mister Denmark, he already said to forget it, so please spare me," shouted Buff in terror.


    However, Zimmer scoffed coldly and kicked him in the legs. His legs were instantly snapped.


    Buff instantly cried out in pain.


    The bloodied floor made Gage and the three drivers turn their heads the other way. They could not bear to watch.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Buff''s subordinates were so scared that they all knelt on the floor, trembling uncontrobly.


    Wilbur said slowly, "Zimmer Denmark."  "What are your orders, sir?" Zimmer hurriedly bowed.

 Chapter 397

    "Are you a member of the Cultivators Association?" asked Wilbur.


    Zimmer hurriedly replied, "I am, sir."  Wilbur said slowly, "Good. The Eastern Sun District had a bully like that under your watch, so you''re responsible too. I''m punishing you by reflecting on your mistakes for a month. Do you have a problem with that?"  "No, sir. I''m responsible for that and I''m willing to ept any punishment," said Zimmer while he knelt.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "I''m giving you a light punishment because it''s not a big deal, but if anyone like him appears in the Eastern Sun District again, I''ll punish you as | see fit."  "Yes, sir. | will remember this lesson and reflect on my mistakes. | promise this won''t happen again," Zimmer said.


    Wilbur stood and told Gage, "Get someone for the delivery and ship the goods to Seke Ind as soon as possible."  "Yes, sir," Gage replied in a very respectful tone.


    Wilbur nced around after he said that. Everyone lowered their heads cautiously. After that, he turned around and left the ce.


    Zimmer immediately stood up right after Wilbur left. He gave the subordinates a rough beating, then said, "You trash! You heard what he said. If anyone dares to cause trouble again, I''ll kill you guys myself."  Buff and his subordinates were dead silent. They were all trembling.


    "Pay thepensation to them immediately, then get someone to load the delivery trucks. I''ll break your legs if there are any dys."  Buff hurriedly transferred nine million dors to Gage when Zimmer scolded him. Then, he ordered everyone to help lift the truck.


    They fixed the truck up while loading the goods.


    No one felt the pain in their bodies at that point. They were all working very hard.


    They were afraid of Zimmer, but they were even more afraid of Wilbur. He was an entity they could not afford to mess with.


    It was already evening when Wilbur returned to Seke Ind. The ore was delivered smoothly.


    Wilbur epted the ore outside Seke Ind, so they unloaded the goods on the ground.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gage said respectfully after unloading the goods, "Sir, lettransfer to you the nine million dors Buff paid aspensation.


    Please tellyour ount details."  "Didn''t | say the money is for you guys? Just split it among yourselves," said Wilbur.


    Gage and the drivers were stunned.


    They did not dare to imagine that.


    Wilbur noticed it and he frowned. He said, "Stop botheringand go. | have things to attend to."  The four of them were instantly overjoyed because Wilbur was being serious.


    ¡®Nine million dors! If we split the money, we can get at least two million dors per person!"  It was undoubtedly a huge sum of money for them. They could never earn that kind of money by driving delivery trucks for their entire lives. They felt like they had struck the jackpot.


    The four of them thanked Wilbur profusely, then left excitedly.


    Wilbur looked at the ores after they had left. He had a huge smile on his face.


    Elsa was off work at that point, and she coincidentally saw Wilbur standing in front of a huge pile of ore. She asked curiously, "What''s going on? Did you change jobs to mining now? You don''tck money though, right?"  "What do you know?" Wilbur rolled his eyes at her and said, "This is the material to create a formation."  "Really?" Elsa observed it, but she could not see how it had anything to do with a formation.


    Wilbur ignored her and moved the ore into his demine. Then, he went back to Seke Ind and informed Faye of his seclusion.


    He decided to forge the materials to create a formation, and he told her to not let anyone disturb him. Then, he went back to his room and entered the demine.


    The FlSerpent cup to Wilbur in a friendly way, but Wilbur did not have tfor it. He drew a formation on an empty field in the demine.

 Chapter 398

    A mysterious formation appeared as a hexagram with many runes connecting at the center. The pattern of the formation shined when Wilbur infused it with his spiritual energy. The center of the formation ignited with burning mes.


    Wilbur smiled, and then he tossed the ore piece by piece into the formation.


    The ore melted upon contact with the fire. They turned into ashes, but the gold spirit inside was filtered and stayed in the formation.


    It took him two hours to melt all the ore and obtain the gold spirit.


    The next step was the important part.


    Wilbur sat next to the formation and kept infusing it with spiritual energy. The fire of the formation kept burning, ridding the unwanted dirt from the gold spirit.


    There was no concept of day and night in the demine, so he did not know how much thad passed. The formation finally had a big piece of metal that was twinkling.


    It was the gold spirit of the highest purity.


    Wilbur let out a long breath and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He could not handle a constant infusion of spiritual energy for a long time.


    He felt a bit tired, so hey on the floor and slept soundly.


    He felt energetic again when he woke up. The Dragon''s Chant was truly amazing.


    Dragons were a species that loved to sleep. It might be because they had nothing to do during their long lives, so sleeping beca habit for them.


    Therefore, the Dragon''s Chant would still be active when he was sleeping. The only downside was that it was not as effective as meditating.


    He started to work again after a good rest.


    First, he cut the gold spirit with his spiritual energy into five hexagonal pieces.


    Four of those pieces were 30 centimeters tall and 30 centimeters thick. The remaining one was thicker than the four pieces and had a different shape.


    He looked at the rest of the gold spirit and fell into deep thought.


    He made a decision after a long while and started to infuse spiritual energy into the formation. The rich spiritual mes were once again ignited.


    The gold spirit in the fire gradually took the form of his deadly thunder cleaver as twent on.


    The weapon took shape, but he did not stop. Instead, he continued using the spiritual mes to forge the weapon.


    An unknown amount of thad passed, and Wilbur felt that his spiritual energy was nearly depleted, including the energy stored within the Dragon Crystal. He finally cto a stop.


    When he stopped infusing spiritual energy and retrieved the formation, the huge thunder cleaver suddenly made a thunderous noise. It startled the FlSerpent.


    He reached to grab the thunder cleaver and stared at it.


    There were many runes on the thunder cleaver that looked like they were inscribed. The runes were seemingly connected and covered the entire thunder cleaver.


    It was a heavy weapon that weighed over 200 kilograms. It was too heavy for the regr cultivators, let alone an ordinary person, to wield. However, it was the perfect weight for Wilbur.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he activated his spiritual energy and thunder-type abilities. The thunder cleaver buzzed and instantly ignited in mes and lightning.


    Wilbur smiled with satisfaction. Cultivators used spiritual energy to form their weapons because regr weapons could not withstand their powerful spiritual energy.


    However, the gold spirit solved that issue. He could save a whole lot of spiritual energy. After all, it was rather wasteful to form a weapon out of spiritual energy.


    He waved the cleaver around and nodded. He also activated his Dragon Power on the thunder cleaver.


    The thunder cleaver instantly glowed with red and white spiritual mes, and it had lightning swirling around it. An enormous power immediately surged forth.


    Wilbur was surprised to find out that the thunder cleaver carried an additional attribute.

 Chapter 399

    The thunder cleaver had established a connection with him in his consciousness, and it had the ability to prate defenses.


    It was amazing.


    It was very hard for weapons to have additional attributes. Normally, only professional alchemists were able to achieve a feat like that.


    This weapon had an additional attribute, which was akin to him gaining an additional ability. It was evident that this would increase hisbat effectiveness.


    The attribute of defense pration was nice, and it was very threatening to those with a strong body.


    Wilbur would have the upper hand with the thunder cleaver if he was fighting someone at his level.


    Once hit by the thunder cleaver, that person''s defenses would break no matter how powerful they were. One would immediately suffer from severe injuries if their defenses were weak.


    Those who were inferior to a Saint level cultivator would basically be dead.


    "Awesome," Wilbur eximed. He was impressed by his achievement.


    He was not an alchemist, after all. It was a miracle that he was able to forge a great weapon.


    He admired it for a long while and reluctantly put it away. He brought along the five gold spirit pieces and exited the demine, returning to his room.


    He looked at the tand instantly cursed in surprise.


    He thought he was gone for three days. He did not expect 28 days to have passed in the real world.


    He fell into deep thought and realized why.


    The passage of tin the demine was not the sas in the real world. Everything was slower in the demine, and so was time.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He remembered back when he first entered the demine. He struggled to stand still, and he had to spend quite stto adapt to it.


    He chuckled when he discovered why. Suddenly, Faye walked in.


    She asked nervously when she saw Wilbur, "Where have you been over the past month? | was so worried."  "Didn''t | say | was in seclusion?" asked Wilbur.


    Faye retorted, "You said you''ll be gone for a few days, but it''s been almost a month now. You were nowhere to be seen. It gotworried."  "I ran into strouble, so there was a dy. Don''t worry. I''m fine now, aren''t I?" Wilbur teased.


    She sighed in relief and chatted with him for a while. Upon noticing that Wilbur still had things to do, she took her leave.


    Then, he conjured a carving knife in his hand and began to engrave runes on the five gold spirit pirs.


    Each engraving made the carving knife shine. Then, a scribble of runes was left on the gold spirit pirs.


    Wilbur spent an entire day and a night before he was done engraving.


    The five gold spirit pirs were filled with runes, and they looked very mysterious.


    He carefully inspected them and felt like there were no issues, so he brought the five gold spirit pirs outside.


    He ced four pirs in the east, south, west, and north directions respectfully. After that, he ced the thickest pir in the ground at the central area of Seke Ind. He buried the gold spirit pir until it was fully in the ground before infusing it with spiritual energy.


    The entire Seke Ind rumbled loudly at that moment. The five pirs shined individually, then they were connected. An unseen force rose and enveloped the entire ind. The ind only returned to normal after a good ten minutes.


    Themotion immediately attracted the attention of a few people on Seke Ind.


    Ryder, Eileen, Skyler, and the others who were unemployed cto look for Wilbur to ask what happened.


    Wilbur proudly told them that he hadpleted the Five Lock Formation, so the spiritual air would no longer dissipate from now on.


    Everyone looked at the sky and did not notice anything unusual. However, they knew Wilbur would not joke about something like that.


    Eileen smiled and said, "You''re a genius, Mister Penn. The knowledge of this formation must have been lost a long tago, right?" "Lost?" Wilbur smiled and said, "It''s no longer lost because it''s here now."  There were numerousbat techniques and formations in his Dragonsoul memories. That formation was a piece of cake to him.


    Eileenughed and said, "Right. Thisnd has exotic flowers and nts, abundant spiritual air, and the protection of the Five Lock Formation. It really is a blessed ce."

 Chapter 400

    Ryder and Skyler nodded in response. Thend was truly a blessed ce.


    Ryder suddenly took his phone out and nced at the screen. He said, "Deacon, there''s a mission."  "What''s going on? Can''t | get srest?" asked Wilbur in a displeased tone.


    Ryder ran towards the office. Wilbur had no choice but to follow him.


    Skyler and Eileen looked at each other and went away.


    Ryder was in front of theputer when Wilbur reached the office.


    "Sir, ording to the orders from headquarters, there has been a supernatural incident in Rivertune City. They instructed you to go and handle it."  "What the hell? A supernatural incident?"  "ording to the information, someone murdered three people by sucking their blood dry before escaping. The local police and special agents couldn''t handle it, so they applied to transfer the case to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    "F*ck," Wilbur cursed under his breath. However, he had no choice but toply because he was paid for the job.


    He shook his head and said lethargically, "Let''s go check it out. | hope it''s not too troublesome."  Ryder nodded and carried his suitcase. He went out with Wilbur, and they drove away from Seke Ind.


    Rivertune City was located in Kardon Province. It was around two hundred kilometers away from Seechertown. Wilbur got into the car and started his nap as Ryder drove speedily toward Rivertune City.


    They arrived after three hours. They saw the three bodies that the special agents squad kept.


    The captain of the special agents squad was apetent-looking man around his forties. His nwas Ronan ck.


    He exined the case in detail to Wilbur and Ryder.


    There was not much to exin because they discovered the bodies after they were reported. They did not know what the murderer looked like, and there were no leads.


    However, they did discover a skull mark on all the crscenes.


    Wilbur was taken aback when he heard that. He asked, "It can''t be the Skull Cult, right? Isn''t that thing dead?"  "Is it possible that the murderer is one of the remnants of the Skull Cult?" asked Ryder while frowning.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur fell into deep thought for a moment and said slowly, "It''s possible. That person is dead, but there were a lot of worshippers.


    It''s possible that they''re still lurking in society. Based on how the deceased died and the skull mark, there is a high possibility that the suspect is a remnant of the Skull Cult."  "So, what do we do now?" asked Ryder.


    Wilbur was also frowning because he had never investigated a criminal case like this before.


    He looked up after a long while and said, "Take us to the crscenes."  "Which one?"  "Whichever."  Ronan nodded and drove them to the crscene.


    It was a civilian house that was sealed off by special agents, and they were guarding the crscene.


    Wilbur told Ronan and Ryder, "Wait outside, I''ll go in alone."  Ryder nodded. Wilbur entered the crscene on his own.


    Ronan asked at that moment, "Bro, do you think it''s haunted?"  Frankly, the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was too mysterious, and the case was creepy. He was creeped out even though he was the captain of the special agents squad.


    "There are no such things as ghosts, believe in science," said Ryder nonchntly.


    Ronan secretly cursed at him. ''Believe in science? Says the guy from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense!" Wilbur entered the room and looked around. Frankly, he did not notice anything. He was worse than a regr investigator.


    However, he possessed abilities ordinary people did not have.

 Chapter 401

    As he slowly closed his eyes, Wilbur muttered a few chants. He then put his palms together and summoned the ''TReverse¡¯ spell.


    It was a high-level spell that required a tremendous amount of spiritual energy and strength to cast. Only cultivators above the Sanctuary level were able to cast it.


    Not long after, an image appeared before Wilbur''s eyes.


    A man in his thirties cinto sight. He had a murderous expression on his face, his clothes torn and tattered. He broke down the door and barged straight into the room.


    In the room was a lone woman. She screamed in terror as the man pounced at her. He pressed her to the ground and bit at her wildly.


    The woman died a tragic death as her screams slowly died down and the man sucked up all her blood.


    After he had drained the woman dry, there was a satisfied expression on the man''s face. His body began to change as his muscles swelled and filled out the tattered clothes on his body.


    Following that, he excitedly drew a skull next to the woman''s body using her blood before leaving.


    When he saw the sight before him, Wilbur retracted the TReverse spell and went outside.


    "Any updates, sir?" Ronan was clearly a lot older than Wilbur and Ryder. However, he revered the two of them a lot and spoke in a very cautious manner.


    Wilbur nodded. "I''ve got sinfo. Finda professional sketcher. I''m going to get us a portrait of the suspect."  "Have you really got a lead?" Ronan found this quite hard to believe.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wilbur nodded, and Ronan quickly returned to his senses as he hurried to call for a professional sketch artist from the police force.


    Once that was done, he returned to Special Forces with Wilbur and Ryder.


    Due to the special authority that the Special Forces department held, it was not long before the sketch artist arrived to draw the suspect''s portrait ording to Wilbur''s descriptions.


    Once the portrait was done, Wilbur nced at it and nodded his head. "Not bad. There''s about a seventy-percent likeness with the actual suspect. Feed it to the facial recognition system and check the security footage within the vicinity. Let''s see if we can tell which direction the suspect headed in."  "On it."  Ronan immediately did as he was told. In the meantime, Wilbur and Ryder got srest in the guest room.


    About two hourster, Ronan emerged in a hurry and said, "I''ve got a lead! The suspect''s nis Gobo Wilned. He''s a small businessman. ording to the security camera footage, he''s headed into Sunend Hill."  Wilbur and Ryder exchanged a nce. Wilbur then said, "Let''s go after him then."  Ryder nodded, and Ronan asked, "Sir, do you need any help?"  "We''re going to need a guide. I''m sure you''re familiar enough with the area?" Wilbur asked.


    Ronan''s expression darkened suddenly as he mumbled, "I was just saying that out of courtesy."  Wilbur walked up with a smile on his face as he patted Ronan on the shoulder. "I''m sorry, but we''re going to need your help a little.


    We aren''t familiar with the area."  Ronan had no other choice but to drive the two men up to Sunend Hill.


    In all honesty, Ronan did not want to be a part of this wretched case at all. The guy they were after was a vampire, for crying out loud!  However, Wilbur was someone of high status, so Ronan could only do as told.


    After driving for an entire morning, the car stopped halfway up Sunend Hill. It was then that Ronan said, "Sir, there isn''t a path to drive on after this. You''re going to have to walk."  Wilbur and Ryder got out of the car. "Thank you. You can just wait here. We''ll go after the guy," said Wilbur.


    Ronan let out a long sigh of relief. That was great news.


    Wilbur knew that no regr human being would be any match for Gobo now that he had taken on this new vampiric form. Ronan would only be a burden if he tagged along.


    Just like that, Wilbur and Ryder set off up the hill.


    Ronan looked around and got right back into his car. He locked all the doors, taking out his pistol as he sat down warily. He would be lying if he said he was not scared at that moment.


    As Wilbur and Ryder trekked up the hill, there was a trail of deep footprints and trampled nts.


    Ryder frowned. "These footprints are huge. They''re not from any regr human being."  "Of course they''re not. Gobo''s now a vampire, so there''s bound to be sphysical changes after his transformation," said Wilbur as his footsteps quickened.

 Chapter 402

    Not long after, they emerged from a thicket of trees. The trail of footprints seemed to lead further up the hill.


    Just as Wilbur and Ryder were about to head further up the hill, three men and two women emerged from behind them.


    "Are there other people here?" Wilbur was a little surprised as they had already gone quite a distance up the hill.


    The five people looked curiously at them as well and walked over.


    They were all d in designer hiking gear and had all kinds of equipment strapped to them. Two of them were even holding hunting rifles.


    One of them piped up first. "Don''t be afraid, we''re just hunting."  "I''m pretty sure hunting''s illegal, isn''t it?" Wilbur asked.


    The other four peopleughed, and one of the women said, "This is Jonah Jemson. He''s in charge of Rivertune City. He can do whatever the hell he wants."  "Is that so? Alright, carry on then." Wilbur and Ryder turned to leave.


    It was right then that Jonah asked, "What are you two doing here?"  "Oh, we''re on a hike too," answered Wilbur.


    Jonah looked Wilbur and Ryder up and down. "You two don''t look the part. Is that suitcase the only thing you guys brought with you?"  "It''s just a hobby of ours. We''re nothingpared to the likes of you," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Jonah chuckled. "How about you cwith us, then? We chere all the time. This hike''s a piece of cake to us."  "That''s alright. We''ll be fine on our own," Wilbur answered.


    One of the men responded, "Hey! It''s your honor that Mister Jemson''s inviting you to join us."  "We''re gonna have to pass on that offer," said Wilbur, not knowing what else to reply with.


    Just then, Jonah said, "That''s enough, you''reing with me. There are beasts around here and you two aren''t armed. You''ll be in big trouble if you run into them."  He then continued to walk up the hill, the other four following behind him.


    There was not much Wilbur could do then. Since they were following them up the spath, they had no choice but to follow them.


    The three men led the way, clearing a path for everyone as they walked. The two gorgeously stunning women chatted and giggled away as they tailed behind them,plimenting Jonah from tto time.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jonah seemed to be eating up all their praises as well, dropping a few hunting facts and things to take note of on a hike every now and then as if he were a master at it.


    A little over half an hourter, he stopped and said, "There are footprints here that look like they belong to arge beast."  The other four hikers quickly gathered at the front to look.


    Behind them, Wilbur shook his head. This Jonah guy acted as if he were a professional hunter, but had only noticed the footprints after sthad passed.


    One of the women let out a cheer. "Cool! Looks like we''re going to get something good today."  "Is it going to be dangerous?" The other woman looked a little worried.


    Jonah raised the hunting rifle that was grasped in his hand and smiled. "This is a real hunting rifle. It''s immensely powerful. Don''t worry, it''ll kill anything thates in our way with just one shot."  "That''s right! You''ve got nothing to worry about with Mister Jemson around," echoed the other man holding a rifle.


    Wilbur frowned. "I don''t think you should keep going. It''s going to get really dangerous."  "Dangerous? What danger could there be?" Jonah''s gaze shed with disdain as he looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur could not tell them the truth about the footprints. As such, he could only say, "Trustwhen | say it''s extremely dangerous.


    You guys should head back."  He then walked ahead with Ryder in tow after saying that.


    However, Jonah red up in anger at Wilbur''s words. "You, stand right there! Who the hell are you to tellwhat to do?"

 Chapter 403

    Wilbur turned around with a frown. "Why can''t you just heed my advice?"  "I thought there was something off about you two, creeping around like you''re up to no good! You''d better tell us the truth of why you''re here or we''re gonna proceed forward," said Jonah coldly.


    Ryder could not take it any longer and piped up in a cold voice, "The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense is investigating this hill. All unauthorized people need to leave."  After saying that, he took out his license, thrusting it in Jonah''s face.


    Jonah burst outughing. "What kind of f*cking department is that? I''ve never heard of it before."  "That''s because you don''t have the right to," Wilbur said coldly.


    Jonah immediately becmad again and raised his rifle. It seemed as if he was about to shoot Wilbur.


    One of the women panicked. "Mister Jemson, don''t shoot! We''re just here to have fun. It won''t be fun if we have a casualty on our hands."  Her words seemed to work as Jonah slowly lowered the rifle and red at Wilbur. "Just wait till we get off this hill. I''m going to let you have it."  "Be my guest," Wilbur said calmly, turning around as he headed up the hill with Ryder following behind him.


    Jonah stared coldly at their backs. "Chase, tell the authorities about those two men. Arrest them the second they descend the hill.


    I''m going to teach them a good lesson."  "Got it, Jonah." The other man holding the gun was named Chase Yang. He took out his satellite phone to do as told.


    Right then, Wilbur and Ryder left Jonah and the rest of his group far behind them as they picked up speed, making their way further up the hill.


    It was not long before they reached the top of the hill.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur raised a hand, and Ryder began to assemble his super cannon at once.


    Wilbur expanded his spirit senses. A whileter, he pointed to the right. The two men immediately crouched, making their way over in the direction that Wilbur had pointed in.


    Not long after, they stopped behind a huge rock as Wilbur said, "He''s right in front. Get him."  Ryder stuck out his head to peer ahead of him. The only thing that he could see five hundred meters ahead was a two-meter-tall Gobo, his muscles bulging as he hunched over the body of arge bear and was sucking on its blood.


    Gobo looked just like a feral beast at that moment, vicious and murderous.


    He was also impossibly powerful, able to take down a bear that weighed several tonnes. A regr human being would have been killed by such a beast on sight.


    Ryder raised his super cannon and pulled the trigger.


    A spiral bullet shot out, whistling as it zipped through the air and shot right through Gobo.


    A wound bloomed on Gobo''s back at once, blood spraying the air.


    Gobo''s defenses seemed strong enough to withstand the spiral bullet as it did not instantly kill him.


    He let out a howl, turning around and charging toward Ryder.


    Wilbur said, "I haven''t got much spiritual energy left in my body. You handle him."  Wilbur had used up a great deal of his spiritual energy to extract the Goldmoon for the thunder cleaver and had not fully recovered from the ordeal yet.


    Ryder said nothing as he fired another two shots.


    Gobo managed to avoid one of the shots while the other bullet hit his waist.

 Chapter 404

    Despite the wounds, it seemed as if Gobo did not sense any pain at all. Instead, he howled as he continued to charge forward.


    The super cannon could not get a fixed aim on Gobo anymore, and Ryder took out his Alloy Dagger and ran toward Gobo.


    Wilbur crossed his arms in front of his chest, watching the battle.


    Both parties collided as Gobo swung his fists at Ryder relentlessly, a murderous expression on his face.


    Despite being burly and clumsy, Gobo was strong enough for each of his blows to pack a punch. As such, Ryder had no choice but to avoid them.


    However, Ryder himself was a skilled enough fighter. Hisbat skills were a force to be reckoned with too.


    The Alloy Dagger shed and swiped, and Ryder was able to wound Gobo considerably even as he avoided the other''s attacks.


    Gobo''s animalistic instincts seemed to be triggered even more by his newly-inflicted wounds. He howled and roared as he continued to attack Ryder.


    The battle between them was exhrating.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A few minutester, Ryder took the opportunity to stab Gobo right in the heart.


    To any ordinary person, this would have been a fatal blow or done ssevere damage to even a cultivator.


    However, Gobo did not seem to react to it at all. Instead, he responded by punching Ryder in the chest.


    Blood sprayed from Ryder''s mouth as he was sent flying over ten meters backward.


    His chest heaved as blood dribbled from the corner of his mouth. It was clear he had taken quite a hit.


    Ryder took a few heavy breaths and charged forward once again to fight against Gobo.


    There were now more than ten gashes on Gobo''s body, with the wound across his chest looking especially bad.


    However, he seemed to be oblivious to the pain, not backing up in the slightest as his attacks grew even more vicious. Slowly, it seemed like Ryder was about to lose.


    Wilbur frowned but continued to watch.


    A few minutester, Ryder took another blow as he took the opportunity to stab his Alloy dagger right into Gobo''s neck.


    Ryder spat out a mouthful of blood as he stumbled backward from the attack. Half of Gobo''s neck had been sliced off, his head dangling to the side. Even then, he continued to howl as he kept charging at Ryder.


    Ryder''s face paled. The battle had used up a great deal of his spiritual energy and physical strength. He had also been quite injured from Gobo''s blows.


    Despite everything, he did not back up in the slightest. Instead, he took a deep breath and charged forward once again.


    This time, however, Wilbur dashed in front of him and blocked his path.


    "Get srest. I''ll take it from here," said Wilbur.


    Ryder''s chest heaved as he stumbled backward. It was true that he could not fight anymore.


    Just then, Gobo let out an enraged roar that somehow sounded deted. However, he continued to fight and pounced at Wilbur.


    Gobo''s eyes were bloodshot and all his hair was standing up. He looked like an actual beast then.


    A regr human being would probably be scared to death by such a sight.


    Gobo was covered in wounds and drenched in blood. There was a hole where his heart was supposed to be, and his head was dangling to the side. However, he was still fighting and was even more vicious than ever.


    He stopped a few meters away from Wilbur, sending a heavy punch over.


    The speed and force he put behind this punch were enough to crush a rock.


    However, Wilbur put his palms together right then and called out, "Quad Thunder."  Four thunder balls appeared with chains of lightning linking them together, holding Gobo back.


    Gobo howled as he struggled. However, he could not break free no matter how hard he tried.


    "He''s really resilient, isn''t he?" Wilbur said as he paced around Gobo with his hands behind his back.


    Ryder was still catching his breath then. "Deacon Penn, didn''t you say you didn''t have much spiritual energy left?"

 Chapter 405

    Wilbur coughed twice. "I''ve still got enough left for something like this."  Ryder''s expression darkened. He propped himself up against the nearest rock, using his remaining spiritual energy to deal with his injuries.


    Gobo was still thrashing about like a trapped beast. However, Wilbur paid him no heed as he continued inspecting Gobo''s body.


    "Why did you beclike this, Gobo?" Wilbur asked.


    Gobo merely roared in response.


    Wilbur huffed. "It seems like you no longer have any sense left in you."  A whileter, Wilbur was finished inspecting Gobo''s condition and walked over to Ryder. "So what''s the next step?"  "Destroying him, of course," Ryder said.


    Wilbur shrugged. "Okay then."  He then walked up to Gobo, looking at the skull etched onto his chest. "You''re from the Skull Cult, huh? Do you know that I''ve already killed your leader?"  Gobo roared again in response.


    Wilbur chuckled. "You could have done anything with your life, and yet you chose to join the Skull Cult. Look what you got out of that."  Wilbur had just about figured that Gobo had acquired an evil cultivation method from the Skull Cult that had caused him to enter a psychotic break. He had then lost his mind and killed everything in sight.


    All he had to do was absorb more blood and his strength would increase. However, his conscience would also deteriorate at the stime.


    That was the most terrifying part. If he continued down this path any longer, he would becan extremely powerful yet mindless person. It would make him an incredibly dangerous entity to humanity.


    Gobo must have still been conscious enough to realize this then and did not remain in the city for long, fleeing straight to the hill.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were countless wild beasts at the hill that would be more than enough to satiate his thirst for blood. Only twould have told how many other casualties he would have been responsible for if he had not been taken down in time.


    Wilbur had wanted to ask if he knew other cultivators from the cult, but it seemed like Gobo would be unable to answer his question.


    Upon giving it sthought, Wilbur said in a deep voice, "Let''s put you out of your misery."  After that, he pped his hands and Gobo immediately disintegrated into ash, dead and destroyed.


    Wilbur cup to Ryder then. "Can you walk?"  "Yep, not a problem." Ryder got to his feet, putting away his super cannon and picking the suitcase back up.


    Wilbur sighed at the sight of a swaying Ryder, channeling sof his own spiritual energy into Ryder''s body. His condition immediately stabilized as he looked a lot better overall.


    "Let''s go."  Wilbur led them out of the hill, with Ryder following closely behind him.


    It was evening when they finally got down the hill. Ronan was still there waiting for them. The moment he saw them, he hurried toward them at once.


    "How did everything go, Sirs?"  Wilbur replied, "Gobo''s been put to rest. We''re heading back to wrap the case up."  Ronan''s eyes widened at the sight of Ryder''s clearly injured chest, and he gasped sharply.


    Any regr person would have died from a wound like that, but Ryder was still able to walk down the hill all by himself.


    Ronan then drove back to the Special Forces department. Meanwhile, Wilbur drove Ryder''s car with Ryder resting in the back, heading to the freeway.


    As soon as they left the city, their car was suddenly surrounded by several other cars, forcing them to stop.


    The vehicles surrounding them were all luxury cars from an array of brands.


    Wilbur sighed at the sight. "I guess that bastard didn''t feel like quitting so soon."  Ryder said nothing.


    Just then, more than ten people, including Jonah, emerged from the cars surrounding them.


    Next to Jonah were the other four people he had been hiking with. The two women clutched on each of Jonah''s arms. Meanwhile, everyone else walked behind him like he was a god to be worshiped.

 Chapter 406

    Wilbur had no choice but to exit the car. He looked at Jonah. "My good man, | told you not to start any trouble."  "We''re not close enough for you to callthat!" Jonah immediately shouted in response.


    "What an idiot, he doesn''t even know what he''s gotten himself into."  "I can''t believe he still had the nerve to say that. What a joke."  "Anyone who dares get on Mister Jemson''s bad side has a death wish. I''m surprised he doesn''t know that."  "Acting all cocky in Rivertune City, does he take us for a joke?"  Everyone mocked and jeered at Wilbur coldly with disdainful expressions on their faces.


    The twodies even covered their mouths from how hard they were giggling, shaking their heads as they looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur could just about guess that all of them cfrom backgrounds of wealth and power. They were used to getting things their way.


    He chuckled at Jonah. "Dude, we just had a little argument. Are you sure this is necessary?"  "This isn''t about the argument anymore!" Jonah fumed. "No one in Rivertune City tellswhat to do. You''d have been fed to the beasts up that hill if | had pulled the trigger earlier."  Wilbur sighed. "Do your parents know about you acting like this?"  "Who the f*ck do you think you are, talking tolike that?"  "You must be tired of living."  "Do you needto break your legs to teach you a lesson?"  Wilbur''s expression finally darkened. "Get out of the way."  "Trying to leave, are we?" Jonah sneered. "That''s not happening today, I''m afraid. We''ve got a jail cell waiting with your non it."  "What''s the meaning of that?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Just then, Chase said, "Boss, let''s just beat him up before anything else. This guy''s far too cocky."  "Hey, let''s not get physical at the drop of a hat. It''s unsightly behavior," said Jonah.


    Chase frowned. "What do you say we do then, Boss?"  "I''m suspecting them of illegal hunting. Call Special Forces and have them arrest these two to be interrogated." Jonah smiled smugly.


    Chase barked out augh. "Good thinking, Boss. Nice one."  Just then, one of the girls next to Jonah said to Wilbur, "Con, why did you have to go looking for trouble with Mister Jemson? Now look at what you''ve done. Just apologize to Mister Jemson and he might go easy on you."  "Yes, Mister Jemson''s a good man. Get on your knees and beg at his feet. After that, he''ll drop the matter. Isn''t that right, Mister Jemson?" the otherdy crooned.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jonah merely smirked, saying nothing.


    Wilbur sighed. "You really are a ruthless bastard, huh? Do your parents know that this is the kind of person their son turned into?" "I''m warning you, one more word about my parents and I''ll kill you right here," Jonah shouted.


    One of thedies frowned. "What''s your problem, huh? Are you really going to keep this up until you end up getting the crap beaten out of you or end up in jail?"  "I think Mister Jemson over here might be the one to get beaten up andnd himself in jail," Wilbur said coldly.


    The otherdy immediately shook her head. "There''s really no saving you. We even tried speaking up for you to Mister Jemson but you refused our kindness. We can''t help you anymore if you''ve got a death wish."  "How are you so sure that I''m the one with a death wish here, huh?" Wilbur replied.


    Jonah red up in anger when Wilbur still retaliated. Before Special Forces could even get there, he shouted, "F*ck you! Beat him up right now! | want a broken leg and tooth, at the very least. Let''s see what he has to say after that!"  "Get him!"  Someone shouted those two words as a group of people charged toward Wilbur all at once.


    Just then, a Special Forces car cspeeding over. It halted abruptly, and a small team of officers emerged.


    The captain of the team immediately shouted out, "Don''t get physical, there''s nothing that can''t be talked about!"

 Chapter 407

    Jonah saw the officersing over and immediately called out for his men to stop. He did not want to make his position of power look too obvious, after all.


    Jonah always felt a thrill whenever he saw the pleading expression on other''s faces as they begged him for mercy. He wanted nothing more than for Wilbur to be his next victim.


    He was going to have the officers arrest him. After that, he would slowly torture him at the detention center.


    Jonah held back his anger, the scowl on his face turning into a smirk.


    Just then, the captain of the officers nced at Wilbur before turning to Jonah. "What''s the matter here?"  "What''s your name?" Jonah demanded.


    Jonah actually did not know who this team captain was. He had only just called the vice-captain of Special Forces to send a team over, but this team captain probably knew who Jonah was.


    "Team Captain of Team Two in Special Forces, Captain Burt Mackel," the team captain said.


    Jonah smirked as he nodded. "I suspect this man of illegal hunting, breaking and entering into forbidden territory in the city, and engaging in illegal activities. Please arrest him right now for interrogation."  "Are you sure? What proof do you have?" asked Captain Mackel.


    Jonah chuckled. "Everyone here witnessed it. They had secret equipment with them that might be weapons and entered the sealed-off territory in Sunend Hill."  "Yes, we all saw it."  "I saw it with my own two eyes! They had a ck suitcase with them and were being all secretive as they snuck around." "Arrest them, | know what | saw."  Jonah''s men piped up at once in support of him.


    Captain Mackel cup to Wilbur, his expression dark. "What''s your name?"  "Wilbur Penn."  "Are these people telling the truth?"  "I guess you could say that."  "Are you saying you admit to the crimes they''re using you of?"  Wilbur sneered. "Do you even hear yourself? Are you seriously arrestingbased on a few usations?"  "We''ll be the judge of whether those usations are true or not after you cwith us."  There was a cold glint in Wilbur''s eyes. It seemed like Captain Mackel and Jonah were in cahoots with each other.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    That was no surprise. Jonah was probably powerful enough in Rivertune City to manipte a small team captain of the Special Forces.


    It was just their misfortune that they had found the wrong target.


    Wilbur''s tone was cold. "You have no right to arrest me."  "I''m warning you, retaliating against an arrest is a serious crime. I''d think twice about it if | were you," Captain Mackel said. The other officers crowded around Wilbur at once,pletely surrounding him.


    Wilbur chuckled. "You''ve really got snerve, arresting someone with no proper proof."  "We''ve got a statement and multiple witnesses. That''s more than enough," Captain Mackel said,pletely unabashed.


    "And what if | refuse to go with you?" replied Wilbur.


    "We''ll just have to resort to more extrmeasures to arrest you then," Captain Mackel shouted.


    Wilbur smirked. "You''re a disgrace."  "What did you just say?" Burt immediately becangry.

 Chapter 408

    Wilbur said coldly, "I just called you a bootlicking disgrace! Am | wrong? It''s so clear that they''re the ones who are doing illegal hunting with illegally owned firearms, and they even threatened to kill me! The moment you heard a fewments from them about me, you immediately changed your opinion regarding this matter and didn''t aska thing. You''re even arrestingright now. You''re a huge disgrace to the force!"  "You bastard! Arrest him! Shoot if he retaliates!" Burt shouted.


    Two officers ran toward Wilbur, attempting to arrest him. Meanwhile, the other officers aimed their guns at Wilbur.


    A satisfied smirk appeared on Jonah''s face, and his men began tough as well.


    See? Anyone who went against Jonah Jemson in Rivertune City was dead, regardless of whether they were truly in the wrong or not.


    However, Wilbur''s foot swept out in a kick just then that immediately sent the two officersing toward him tumbling over.


    The other officers had barely blinked when Wilbur sent them tumbling to the ground as well. Even Burt was pped across the face several times.


    All their guns had also been confiscated from their possession.


    By the tthey could react, Wilbur had all the officers¡¯ guns at his feet as he stared at them coldly.


    Jonah and the rest stopped short. They had not expected Wilbur to be such a good fighter.


    Burt was both shocked and enraged. Wilbur had actually fought back and even snatched their guns from them. It was definitely a huge ordeal now.


    The officers scrambled to get to their feet as Burt shouted, "How dare you attack Special Forces officers and snatch our guns! This is a serious offense."  "I''ll hold onto your guns for now. Have your superior get them back from me."  Wilbur then opened his car door and got into the driver''s seat. He left the door open, lighting up a cigarette.


    Jonah''s men were starting to panic a little. Didn''t Wilbur seem a bit too powerful?  However, Jonah suddenly burst out into a raucous peal ofughter, shaking his head afterward before sighing. "What a f*cking idiot. Attacking an officer and taking their guns by force will get you at least ten years of jail time. You''re done for."  Jonah''s men returned to their senses at that,ughing along with him.


    Wilbur was a good fighter, but surely he would not be able to win over the entire Special Forces department. They had over a thousand officers that were armed to the teeth with a variety of weapons.


    The Special Forces officers were in charge of working with the police to keep the city safe and deal with any emergencies.


    However, they were also responsible for taking down terrorists and were definitely a force to be reckoned with.


    While Wilbur might have been able to take down a handful of men with ease, the scould not be said if it were eighty to a hundred men all at once. The cocky bastard was about to be taught a lesson.


    Jonah nced at a trembling Burt and shouted, "Burt Mackel, what the hell are you waiting for? This man just attacked a team of officers and took your guns by force! Call for backup at once and arrest this criminal."  Those words seemed to snap Burt out of his stupor, and he scrambled to get his phone out to call for backup.


    Jonah gave a cold nce to Wilbur, who was sitting in his car. "You''re in trouble now, you bastard. | won''t even have to do anything since you''re the one who screwed yourself over."  "Is that so? We''ll see about that." Wilbur took a long drag of his cigarette, smiling.


    The twodies clutching onto Jonah had finally returned to their senses then as well. They could not help but feel pity toward Wilbur.


    Jonah had just wanted to mess with the guy. Once he had kicked him around a little, he would have dropped the matter entirely.


    However, it seemed like things had gotten out of control then.


    Just then, Ryder piped up from the backseat. "Deacon Penn, are we seriously going through all this trouble? Why don''t we just shoot the bastard?"  "Dude, have sf*cking ss, would you? We''re not stooping to their level here," said Wilbur.


    Ryder stayed silent after that. In his mind, anyone who dared to question the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense''s authority should just be shot on the spot. Going through all this trouble was honestly not worth it.


    Wilbur did not share that sentiment. He felt like he had killed enough people. Despite Jonah being a bastard, he did not deserve to die. Jonah just needed to be taught a lesson so that he would not dare abuse his power ever again in the future.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, more than ten Special Forces cars pulled up andpletely surrounded the scene.

 Chapter 409

    The sight of the cars seemed to give Jonah a boost of confidence as he immediately straightened up and rushed over to report the situation to the officers who had just arrived.


    Jonah and the rest of his posse were smiling. They were curious to see just how a bastard like Wilbur would hold up against all these officers.


    As Jonah reported the situation, up to a hundred Special Forces officers and police officers surrounded Wilbur''s car. They were all armed, the barrels of their guns pointed at his car.


    The situation had blown up, and both the head and vice captains of the Special Forces, along with the head of the police department, had shown up.


    An officer having their gun taken from them by force was a big deal. All the superiors did not take such an offense lightly.


    Burt walked up to the head and vice captains of Special Forces, reporting everything that had just happened to them.


    Vice-captain Gordo Canne knew exactly what was going on. He had been the one to send Burt over when Jonah had called him in for a favor. However, he had not expected the situation to escte so intensely.


    This whole ordeal was also infuriating to Gordo as attacking officers and snatching their guns from them was a serious offense. The perpetrator was liable to be sentenced to a lifetin prison.


    Ronan ck, head captain of the Special Forces, listened on with furrowed brows.


    He had just settled the Gobo case and now, something like this had to happen. What a pain in the neck.


    However, this case was important enough for Ronan to have to show up. He would be responsible if it was not handled well.


    "Captain, from what | can see, we should just kill the guy. He snatched all these guns from our officers. He''s immensely dangerous," said Gordo.


    Ronan turned to look at him. "Let''s take a closer look at the situation before that. We''ll do our best to talk him into surrendering.


    Since he''s got all those guns on him, there might be a few casualties at hand if a fight were to break out."  Gordo said nothing else. After all, he was merely a vice-captain.


    The head of the police force also did not say anything as he stood there.


    This case was out of his hands. There was nothing he could do. It was best that he just stayed out of trouble.


    Ronan began to make his way toward Wilbur''s car.


    Gordo and Burt followed closely behind, and the other officers parted to make way for them.


    Wilbur''s car waspletely surrounded. Ronan frowned at the sight. "What''s the matter here?"  "Oh, | know," Gordo said immediately. "I received a call from Jonah Jemson suspecting two men of illegal hunting. He managed to grab hold of them, so | sent Burt over to check out the situation... | didn''t expect things to escte to this extent."  Ronan did not respond. He knew for a fact that something was definitely off about this situation.


    Why would Jonah be so concerned over a small illegal hunting case and even call Gordo because of it?  However, none of that was important right now. What mattered most at that moment was getting the guns back without causing any casualties and arresting the perpetrator.


    Jonah walked over, smiling. "Uncle Ronan, you''re here too?"  "Jonah? What are you doing here?" Ronan asked on purpose.


    Jonah chuckled. "I reported the bastard myself. | didn''t think he''d get cocky enough to attack your officers and take their guns by force."  "Alright, I''ll take it from here. It''s not safe for you to stay here, so you should head back," Ronan said.


    Jonah continued to smile. "It''s quite alright. I''ll stay here and watch. There''s nothing he can do with so many officers around." Ronan frowned but said nothing. After all, Jonah''s father was Ronan''s superior, so there was not much that he could do.


    The officers made way for Ronan as he prepared to talk with the perpetrator.


    Jonah smirked coldly, watching on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At the moment, he was thinking about what kind of trouble that Wilbur bastard was about to get himself into.


    However, the moment Ronan finally got a clear view of the car, the expression on his face froze.

 Chapter 410

    Wasn''t that the car Wilbur had been driving, the one that belonged to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense? Ronan turned around. "Are you sure the perp''s in this car right here?"  "That''s the one, Captain. Look, all the guns he took are right next to it," Burt responded immediately.


    Gordo''s expression was stern. "| think we should just let the officers storm him, Captain. This man was strong enough to take down several officers. He''s extremely dangerous."  "Yeah, Uncle Ronan, just shoot the guy! It''s not worth you or anyone here getting hurt." Jonah smirked.


    Ronan was able to make out the face of the man smoking in the car right then.


    He could tell without a doubt that it was Wilbur. That meant that Ryder was probably in the backseat.


    These guys had messed with the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Were they out of their minds?  After giving it sthought, Ronan turned to Jonah. "Jonah, tellthe truth. Do you have a personal grudge with the man in the car?"  "No, of course not! I''m just doing what | should do as anyw-abiding citizen should and reporting an illegal act | witnessed." Jonah smiled.


    Ronan''s expression darkened as he turned to look at Gordo and Burt. "You two better fess up on this. | can guarantee you can''t afford the consequences that will cout of this."  "Captain, we just received a report and took action like with any other case." Gordo did not know why, but his head captain sounded a bit strange then.


    Ronan sighed to himself. It was clear as day exactly what sort of personal grudge Jonah might have with Wilbur.


    There was no way Jonah would be bothered to chase after someone as petty as an illegal hunter.


    No one was going to tell him the truth, so Ronan was not going to prod any further. This was going to be handled by the book, so if anyone ended up suffering, it would just be their own poor luck.


    Ronan coughed once and called out to the car, "Sir, do you mind getting out of your car and talking to me?"  Wilbur emerged from the car right after, and all the officers pointed their guns at him.


    Ronan shouted loudly, "Put your guns down!"  The officers were shocked by this but could only do as they were told.


    Wilbur smiled. "You ctoo, Captain ck?"  "Say, isn''t that Deacon Penn? What the hell''s going on here?" Ronan feigned confusion, stering a smile onto his face as he shook Wilbur''s hand warmly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gordo and the rest balked at the sight.


    Did the head captain of Special Forces... know this guy?  The smile on Jonah''s face froze as well. No wonder the bastard had been so cocky. He knew Ronan ck.


    However, Jonah did not panic in the slightest. His father was Ronan''s superior, so Ronan would have no choice but to take Jonah''s side.


    Wilbur shook Ronan''s hand, looking around him. "Big crowd you cwith."  "It''s all a mistake. | didn''t know it was you here! Listen up, everyone! Retreat three hundred meters at once. Get no closer than that," Ronan shouted.


    The officers were confused but did as they were told. They backed up from Wilbur''s car, leaving Gordo and the rest still in shock.


    Jonah strode over then, calling out to Ronan. "Uncle Ronan, this man''s an illegal hunter who just attacked a whole team of officers and stole their guns! He has to be punished! Just what are you doing?"  "What am | doing? What proof do you have that he was hunting illegally?" Ronan asked sharply.


    Jonah immediately responded, "The few of us witnessed it ourselves."  "Is that so? That''s fine then. Apologize to Deacon Penn, and we''ll consider the matter settled." Ronan looked pointedly at Jonah.


    Jonah waspletely stunned, staring at Ronan in disbelief.

 Chapter 411

    Ronan had honestly made the situation pretty clear.


    He had implied to Jonah that this man here was not to be messed with and the situation could still be salvaged as long as Jonah apologized.


    However, Jonah was too used to things going his way and did not get the hint at all.


    Jonah was quiet for a long while before fuming, "I don''t care that you two know each other. If you don''t arrest him today, you''re going to get it."  Ronan could not help but sigh. It looked like Jonah was still as dense as ever.


    Ronan turned to Jonah. "This man is from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. This matter is out of our hands. Do you understand?"  Ronan had wanted to at least try and save Jonah, seeing as they were both from the scity.


    However, Jonah still could not take the hint and cried out, "I''ve never f*cking heard of such a department! You''re dead if you protect this bastard, Ronan ck."  The words made Ronan stop trying to help him altogether as he said, "lI don''t have the right to arrest him. You can do it if you think you can."  Jonah was stunned. He had not expected Ronan to refuse to help him at all and end up humiliating him like this.


    Jonah''s men were at a loss for words as well. What was going on with Ronan? Had he forgotten that his superior was none other than Jonah''s father? Was Ronan trying to get himself fired?  Just then, Wilbur''s expression turned cold. "Ronan, this man is in possession of illegal firearms and used them to threaten a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Cuff him and take him back to be interrogated. Threatening a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense is a serious offense."  "On it." Ronan did not miss a beat, turning around to the officers behind him and saying, "Handcuff Jonah Jemson and detain him at the department.¡±  The officers Ronan just addressed worked directly under him. They only answered to his orders and executed them without hesitation.


    They walked up to Jonah at once, pressing him down and putting him in handcuffs.


    Jonah red up in outrage, shouting at the top of his lungs, "Are you trying to get yourself fired, Ronan ck? Do you know what you''re doing?"  "Jonah Jemson," Ronan shouted, walking up to Jonah and staring down at him coldly. "Do you know who you just used?"  "Who the hell is he?" Jonah was infuriated as he continued to yell his head off.


    Ronan smirked. "He''s from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, the most powerful official department in all of Dasha. All departments across the nation are to work with them under any circumstance, and they have the right to go about any case however they want to. Even your father is nothing inparison. Do you really think you''re all that?"  Jonah waspletely shocked by these words. A department like that really existed...?  The sight of Jonah in handcuffs made the jaws of his men drop to the ground.


    The twodies stared at Wilbur in disbelief, as if they were looking at a ghost.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wilbur walked up to Jonah with a smile. "| told you not to be so sure about who would get it. You''re getting at least three to five years in prison for threatening someone from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, and that''s a pretty light sentence already."  Wilbur''s words caused a wave of panic and terror to immediately rise up in Jonah''s chest.


    He finally understood what Ronan had been trying to say earlier. However, it was already toote.


    The mention of how powerful the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was practically made Jonah''s knees wobble.


    His little bit of status was nothing inparison.


    Jonah stole a nce at Wilbur, trembling in fear.


    "Heh." Wilbur took in the look of terror on Jonah''s face and did not wish to torment the poor guy anymore as he turned to Ronan.


    "Senda file of Jonah Jemson''s case once it''s been finalized. I''ll personally look through it myself."  "Of course." Ronan knew that Jonah was done for. Ronan himself would be in trouble if he were to go easy on Jonah.


    As for Jonah''s father, he was nothing inparison to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    Jonah''s father would probably not have the nerve to beg for a lighter sentence. In fact, he might not even want to involve himself altogether for fear of getting into more trouble.


    After all, it was hardly like Jonah''s father waspletely innocent himself.

 Chapter 412

    Just then, Jonah''s spirit seemed to bepletely defeated as he copsed to the ground.


    Wilbur chuckled. "You should keep a closer eye on your department, Captain ck. Don''t get yourself into trouble you didn''t start." Gordo and Burt trembled at those words. It was clear that Wilbur was referring to them.


    Ronan nodded. "I''ll be sure to do just that."  "I''ll be on my way then. Sendthat report the second it''s done."  Wilbur got into his car after that, driving off into the distance.


    Ronan heaved a loud sigh of relief after that, turning to re at Jonah. "Don''t even think about getting out of this. No one can help you now, so just give up."  Ronan knew how powerful the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was. People like himself and Jonah were hardly anything inparison. Jonah had really screwed up this time.


    He honestly deserved it for wreaking havoc in Rivertune City throughout all these years.


    "Take him away," Ronan shouted, and Jonah was sent off to the Special Forces department at once.


    Ronan nced at Gordo and Burt, sneering coldly before driving off as well.


    Gordo and Burt exchanged nces, trembling with fear as they ordered the other officers to return to the department.


    The police force retreated as well. All that was left were Jonah''s men, who seemed frozen where they stood.


    None of them had expected this to end up with Jonah getting taken away in handcuffs. Who the hell was that guy and why was he so powerful?  What was going to happen to them? Who else was going to cfor them after this?  These thoughts made Jonah''s men grow uneasy.


    The twodies were still in a daze and had not returned to their senses yet.


    To them, Jonah was the most powerful existence in Rivertune City. How did this happen?  Just then, Wilbur and Ryder had reached the freeway. It was past nine at night when they returned to Seke Ind.


    Just as the two of them had reached the bridge, a middle-aged man in a suit was seen pacing about while holding a briefcase.


    Wilbur paid no mind to him. The outskirts of Seke Ind were open to the public and were frequently visited by many.


    However, just as Wilbur stepped onto the bridge, Charles hurried up to him, saying, "Sir, there''s a man by the nof Walter Lorna looking for you. He''s been waiting all day."  "Walter Lorna?" Wilburbed through his mind. However, the ndid not ring a bell. "What does he do?"  "He says he''s awyer. He''s working on a case and insists that he has to see you. He toldit''s urgent and that he used to work for you."  Wilbur turned around. The man in the suit was looking over anxiously.


    "Is that him?"  "Yes, Sir."  "Have him cto my room."  Wilbur and Ryder walked inside. Ryder headed to the office to write a report while Wilbur headed to his room.


    Not long after, the man in the suit was brought over by Charles. "Mister Wilbur Penn?"  "That''s me. What''s up?" Wilbur asked.


    The man in the suit said, "My name''s Walter Lorna. Do you know a man named Ethan Mothleen?"  "Ethan? What about him?" Wilbur''s expression grew solemn at the mention of that particr name.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 413

    Walter gulped. Wilbur had him sit down as he poured him a mug of tea.


    Walter took a sip, calming himself down before saying, "I''m awyer from Anya City, representing Mister Ethan Osborn. He''s been locked up by svery powerful people that | can''t handle. Ethan toldto clooking for you. He said you''d help for sure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened at once.


    Ethan had been a member of the Abyss Mercenaries back then. He was one of Wilbur''s men.


    Back when the Abyss Mercenaries had disbanded, Wilbur had told everyone that they could clooking for him in Seechertown if anything were to happen to them.


    It seemed like this ex-teammate of his had really run into strouble.


    It was important to note that everyone on the Abyss Mercenaries was incredibly skilled inbat and would be the top soldier in any army they were put in.


    Wilbur had also left every single member with up to ten million dors in severance, so money was definitely not the issue.


    It seemed like Ethan had run into a problem that was far from ordinary.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. What happened?" Wilbur asked.


    Walter nodded, taking another sip of tea before saying, "Ethan''s been in engineering for the past few years. He''s been doing pretty well. He''s made millions and even started his own engineeringpany.¡±  "That sounds good, no?" Wilbur asked.


    Walter shook his head. "Right at the start of the year, he took up a huge project that he put all his assets into within half a year.


    However, the client did not pay Ethan a single penny for anything even after Ethan had asked for payment many times. Because of that, a fight broke out with Ethan injuring several people."  "That doesn''t sound too bad either. He would probably be locked up for a few days at most?" Wilbur frowned.


    Walter sighed. "It''s more than that. The first contractor of the project is Joel William, the richest man in Anya City who''s worth billions. Of course he wasn''t going to go easy on Ethan. Just a month ago, Ethan''s family house suddenly copsed for no reason, burying both his parents alive."  "What?" Wilbur flew to his feet in a shout. "Was it an ident?"  The sight of an enraged Wilbur made Walter slightly scared. He stuttered as he said, "I d-don''t know, b-but Ethan thinks that J-Joel got someone to d-do it. He went to t-talk to them, but Joel''s son brought a whole b-bunch of people with him to attack Ethan. Ethan I-lost it and beat Joel''s son to d-death. He was arrested after that, and Joel t-told everyone that Ethan was d-dead for s-sure." Wilbur took a deep breath when he heard those words. "Did Ethan say anything else?"  "He said that you didn''t have to help him out if you were busy yourself. All he asked for was that you took care of his sister." Wilbur took a sip of tea to calm down, his tone dark when he piped up, "We''re leaving now. Taketo Anya City."  "Right now? Don''t you want to prepare a little?" Walter asked.


    Wilbur looked at him. "What''s there to prepare?"  "The William family is extremely powerful in Anya City, and it''s undeniable that Ethan killed Joel William''s son. It''s going to be a pain to handle. I''m sure Joel isn''t going to budge regardless of how much money you throw at him. At this point, | think it''ll be better for you to call someone more powerful to bear down on him from above. With that, maybe Ethan might be able to die an easy death," Walter said.


    Wilbur sneered. "No, | won''t be doing that. Ethan isn''t going to die, nor is he going to jail. However, Joel''s going to pay."  Walter stopped short. He knew that Wilbur was definitely a rich man to own a ce like Seke Ind. However, money was hardly a problem for Joel either. Besides, Anya City was Joel''s territory.


    The William family had been around for ages and had connections everywhere. Was Wilbur actually about to fight against him? Wilbur had already stood up by then. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 414

    Wilbur drove himself and Walter toward the freeway.


    Anya City was on the outskirts of Kardon Province, about five hundred kilometers away from Seechertown. It would be at least a six to seven-hour drive.


    Wilbur said nothing as he drove. Walter was quiet in the backseat as well.


    Walter had been in Seechertown for over ten days as it had taken him quite stto find Wilbur.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur definitely seemed rich, he was probably a far cry from Joel. After all, Joel was worth billions as Anya City''s richest man.


    Besides, Joel''spany, Viewspring Corp, had a hand in multiple industries and built quite a reputable nandwork for itself.


    With all these factors, Walter honestly did not know what Wilbur would do.


    Walter himself had faced quite a few bumps in the road as Ethan''swyer. The power of the William family was far beyond imagination.


    Ethan had paid Walter a good amount of money, so Walter was trying his best.


    The rest was up to fate.


    It was in the wee hours of the morning when Wilbur and Walter arrived at Anya City. As such, they decided to stay at a hotel.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur said, "I''d like to see Ethanter today, so please get that arranged. Also, I''ll pay you double of whatever you''ve been paid so far. Please help us out here."  "Of course, of course." Walter was overjoyed. This was quite a big sum of money. Rich people truly were a generous breed.


    It was a shthat there was no way he would be able to win over Joel William. However, Walter did not say that out loud as he simply left in a hurry.


    Wilbur sat on the couch, his brows furrowed as he mumbled to himself, "My brother. We went through life and death together, my brother. I''m going to avenge you, so don''t you worry about it."  He then pushed the thought to the back of his mind and began to meditate.


    Wilbur was worried that he might just head out and kill that Joel guy right there and then if he continued to think about it any further.


    At around three in the afternoon, Walter called Wilbur to tell him that the papers had been filled out and Wilbur could head to the detention center.


    Wilbur called a cab at once, heading over.


    He met Walter at the entrance. Once there, Walter showed the guards the relevant papers and Wilbur was finally able to see Ethan.


    Ethan looked forlorn as he was escorted into the meeting room, his beard unkempt as his wrists and ankles were cuffed.


    His eyes widened at the sight of Wilbur, tearing up as he shouted, "Boss!"  Wilbur nodded with a smile, asking Ethan to sit down.


    Ethan sat across them, with two guards on either side of him in supervision.


    "Don''t worry. Everything''s fine now that I''m here," Wilbur said.


    Ethan was overwhelmed with emotion. "I knew you''d never abandon me, Boss."  "Of course not. We went through life and death together. I''d never be able to stand and watch something bad happen to any of my men."  "Thank you, Boss."  "Tellnow. Was your house copsing an ident?"  Ethan immediately becmad. "It was definitely not an ident. | saw traces of dynamite around the house after it copsed.


    However, the authorities ruled it as a natural disaster instead. That''s why | went to talk to Joel, but they ganged up on me. | lost it then and beat Joel''s son to death."  "Is that so? For what it''s worth, I''m d his son''s dead."  Wilburpletely trusted Ethan in the matter. Ethan was a demolition expert, so there was no way he was wrong about the dynamite.


    "Hey! Watch what you''re saying," one of the supervising guards shouted at Wilbur.

 Chapter 415

    Wilbur nced at the guard, who felt a wave of terror immediately wash over him as he took two steps back.


    Wilbur sneered, turning back to Ethan. "Don''t worry, you''ll be out of here real soon. Joel still owes you his life and he''s going to pay."  "I trust you, Boss. It''s just my sister that I''m worried about now. I''m afraid that Joel might hurt her just to get revenge against me.


    She''s all I''ve got left," Ethan said, looking distressed.


    Wilbur frowned. "What''s your sister''s nand where is she now?"  "Her name''s Shelby Mothleen. She goes to Westhand College," said Ethan.


    Wilbur smiled. "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone over to protect her this very instant. Anyone who dares toy a hand on her would be out of their mind."  "That makesfeel a lot better."  Ethan had been gued with worry and grief over the past few days and was just about close to losing all hope.


    The sight of Wilbur made him calm down considerably.


    Wilbur had always been everyone''s protection out on the battlefield. Ethan had no problem in believing that Wilbur would still be able to protect him even now.


    Just then, the other guard said, "Your time''s up."  Both guards walked up to Ethan and took him away.


    Wilbur got to his feet. "Don''t be too worried. You know I''ve never let any of my brothers down before."  "I trust you, Boss." Ethan looked a lot more confident now.


    Wilbur and Walter left the detention center after that.


    Walter asked, "Mister Penn, what should we do now?"  "You can just go by what the procedure calls for," said Wilbur.


    Walter nodded, but Wilbur then continued, "Do you know what industries Viewspring Corp owns businesses in?"  "They''re in real estate, logistics, transportation, and product manufacturing. They''re thergest corporation in Anya City," said Walter.


    Wilbur frowned. "Do you have more specific details?"  "Honestly, | don''t have much."  "Do you know who might?"  "No one knows Anya City better than the top dog of the city''s underground circle, Maniac."  "Maniac?"  "Yes. His name''s actually Manny Ack, but he''s known for his ruthless ways akin to those of a maniac. That''s how he got the name.


    It''s what everyone calls him."  "Got it. You can get to doing whatever you need to now. Reach out toanytyou need anything."  "Are you going to look for him?" Walter asked, shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Just do what you need to."  Walter sighed, having no choice but to leave.


    He did not know what Wilbur was thinking. As if Joel William was not enough of a pain to deal with, Wilbur was going to go after Maniac too? Was he trying to get Maniac to take down Joel?  Wilbur must have lost his mind to think that would be possible at all.


    What Wilbur actually did was call up Skr, telling him to head to Westhand College to find Shelby and secretly protect her.


    Wilbur then gged down a car, heading for the city center.


    He chatted with the driver along the way and asked to be dropped off at Hignd Bar, Anya City''s biggest nightclub.


    It was barely past seven in the evening then. The club had just opened its doors, and Wilbur headed right inside.


    There were several staff members cleaning the ce, and one of them walked up to Wilbur. "Good evening, Sir. We''re only open at nine."  "That''s alright. I''ll wait."  Wilbur did not waste any words, finding himself a spot at the bar and sitting down.


    The club looked pretty big from where he sat. The dance floor right in the middle of the room was about two to three hundred square meters, with a huge stage right in front of it. There were tables scattered all around, with booths at the back.


    There was even a second floor, which seemed only essible to VIP members.


    A waiter cup to Wilbur to take his order. Wilbur asked for a beer and a fruit tter.


    After a moment, Wilbur''s order was served. He lit up a cigarette before taking a swig of beer.

 Chapter 416

    All of a sudden, Wilbur threw the pint of beer onto the floor. The bottle shattered upon impact, ss flying everywhere.


    The supervisor walked over at once. "Is anything the matter, Sir?"  "This is fake alcohol. Are you trying to take the piss out of me?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    The supervisor stopped short before saying, "Sir, please watch what you say. All of our alcohol is purchased legally following all necessary procedures."  "lI don''t care! It''s fake because | said it is. You''re going to payten million dors, or you can kiss this club goodbye." Wilbur sat down, taking a long drag of his cigarette.


    The supervisor was stunned, only returning to his senses after sthad passed.


    He then chuckled. "You aren''t from here, are you, Sir?"  "I''m not. What about it?"  "I see. Well, it''s just your luck that you cto a ce where an attitude like this will only get you killed," the supervisor mocked.


    Wilbur''s expression turned cold. He got to his feet, pping the supervisor twice across the face.


    The supervisor waspletely stunned by Wilbur''s assault.


    Wilbur said, "I make the rules here, got it? Getmy money if you don''t want another beating right now!"  The other staff members on duty realized something was off as well and rushed over to surround Wilbur.


    The supervisor returned to his senses atst, shouting, "Get this bastard good!"  The staff members charged all at once. However, Wilbur sent them all howling in pain on the floor with just a few blows.


    The superior was shocked by the sight but still shouted, "Hey! Do you know who owns this ce? Have you got a death wish, starting trouble like this?"  "I don''t care who this ce belongs to. You''re payingmy ten million dors."  "Alright, alright! Just wait, someone''s going to pay you for sure."  The supervisor stormed off, taking out his phone to make a call.


    Wilbur paid him no heed as he leaned back in his chair and continued to smoke.


    Not long after, a beautiful woman wearing a thickyer of makeup and a red dress walked downstairs and toward Wilbur.


    She looked to be in her thirties. She had a mature vibe about her and was breathtaking.


    The woman looked around at the staff members on the floor and smiled at Wilbur. "Hello, Sir. What''s your name?"  "Wilbur Penn. And you are?"  "Haley Loom. I''m the manager here. Everyone here callsMadam Scarlet. May | know what happened here?"  "You solda fake beer."  "Let''s not talk about whether or not the beer was fake. You asked for apensation of ten million dors. Isn''t that a bit much?" "l don''t think so."  "I guess you just clooking for trouble, huh?"  "You''ve got that right."  Haley''s expression turned cold at Wilbur''s words. "This nightclub belongs to Mister Ack. Are you sure you''ve thought this through?" "lI don''t give a damn about who the ce belongs to. You''re paying up for sure. But..."  Wilbur looked Haley up and down and smiled.


    "I can drop the matter if you spend the night with me."  The supervisor shouted, "Have you lost your f*cking mind? Madam Scarlet is Mister Ack''s lover. Do you have a death wish?"  "Is that so?"  Wilbur got to his feet, walking up to Haley and giving her a one-up once again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    All of a sudden, he reached out to grope her, chuckling as he said, "Not bad. One night will be worth it. I''ll let you consider." The supervisor waspletely stunned. He had never seen anyone quite as shameless.


    Was this man trying to get himself killed by putting his hands on Mister Ack''s lover?  Haley herself was in shock as well. She had not expected him to be so shameless either.


    "Call Mister Ack. Tell him someone''s trying to cause trouble here," she fumed.

 Chapter 417

    The supervisor''s face immediately paled as he hurried off to call Manny.


    Starting trouble at Manny''s club and groping his lover in front of everyone? This idiot definitely had a death wish.


    Wilbur merely chuckled, sitting back down and smiling at Haley. "Con, we''re all grown-ups here. Why are you being so serious?"  "How dare you. I''ve honestly never cacross anyone with half your nerve." Haley sat across Wilbur, lighting a cigarette and taking a long drag out of it.


    Wilbur barked out augh. "First tfor everything, | guess."  "This first twill be enough to cost you your life. | honestly feel bad for you."  Haley had regained herposure by then and was staring at Wilbur disdainfully.


    She had cacross countless sleazy bastards like Wilbur. They would usually be dead before they could even blink twice.


    Wilbur was nothing but calm in the face of Haley''s taunts, not saying a word.


    Neither of them said anything else, but the staff members could feel the tension in the air thickening by the second.


    They could hardly imagine exactly what Mister Ack was going to do to that bastard.


    Chop him up into pieces? Rip his skin right off him?  Both were possible. After all, Mister Ack was a maniac.


    Almost half an hourter, a broad man with a bald head strode into the bar with two hunky blokes behind him.


    The supervisor and the staff members heaved a sigh of relief. All of them wanted to see what Mister Ack was about to do to the cocky bastard.


    Haley got to her feet as she looked at the bald man. "I haven''t cacross someone so shameless and disrespectful in a long, long time. He''s all yours."  The bald man nodded, looking over at Wilbur.


    The bald man had a chubby face with two huge scars on it. His body was fit and muscr, and the murderous expression he wore was enough to make any regr person walk the other way at the sight of him.


    He chuckled, rubbing his head. "Very well. You''re the guy asking for ten million dors and even groped my lover?"  "You''re Maniac?" Wilbur asked.


    Maniac raised his eyebrows before barking out augh. "That''s the first tanyone''s ever calledthat to my face. You''ve got quite snerve."  "Of course. Why else would | clooking for you?" Wilbur smiled.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Maniac''s expression darkened. "Well, you cto the wrong ce and messed with the wrong guy. Jarlon, Jobu, chop off all his limbs for me. Remember not to kill him though."  The two hunky blokes behind him grunted in response. They wielded their machetes, charging at Wilbur.


    Both blokes pounced from both sides of Wilbur, their movements quick and efficient. It was clear that they had done this many times.


    Wilbur chuckled. He got to his feet,nding a punch on Jarlon''s chest and another on Jobu''s stomach before sitting back down.


    The blows were enough to make Jarlon spit out a mouthful of blood, copsing onto the ground. Jobu howled out in agony, clutching his belly as he keeled over, trembling from head to toe.


    All of this seemed to happen within the blink of an eye. Both of Maniac''s strongest men had been taken down and could not fight anymore.


    The staff members were all agape with shock.

 Chapter 418

    Jarlon and Jobu were Maniac''s best fighters, skilled and ruthless in their ways and feared by all. What had just happened?  Haley was in shock as well. She knew better than anyone else just how strong both men were. Despite that, they had been taken down with just one blow.


    Just then, Maniac barked out augh. "Not bad. No wonder you were confident enough to start trouble here."  "You''re right about that. Wouldn''t have dared to otherwise," Wilbur replied calmly.


    Maniac''s expression darkened. He looked positively murderous. "I''m afraid you''ve still got a lot to learn. You can do that in the next life, | guess."  After saying that, he let out a roar, a wave of spiritual pressure rippling off him that began to spread across his body.


    Maniac''s gaze had turned bloodshot like a feral tiger waiting to attack. He howled out loud.


    Haley walked away to hide. The rest of the nightclub staff followed her.


    All of them knew that Mister Ack would kill anything in his way when he lost his temper, even his own staff members.


    Maniac let out another howl, sending the table Wilbur had been sitting at flying. The table broke and shattered as it hit the ground, splinters flying everywhere.


    Maniac''s fists glowed as he began to punch at Wilbur.


    There was a loud whistling sound whenever Maniac punched forward.


    Wilbur got to his feet as well. With one hand in his pocket, he used the other to deflect all of Maniac''s punches at once.


    Maniac did not stop at this. Instead, his attacks only grew more vicious.


    The speed of his punches intensified, the whistling sound as his fists moved forward bing even louder.


    However, Wilbur remained in ce, deflecting every move with just one hand. He was effectively blocking all of Maniac''s attacks without breaking a sweat.


    None of Maniac''s punches managed tond on Wilbur, causing Maniac to becmore outraged as he roared, his eyes glowing red.


    "Tiger Dismount!"  Maniac roared the words as his right fist set aze with an aura me, bringing about a suffocating power as he swung at Wilbur''s face.


    "Peak Aura. Not bad."  Wilbur smiled, throwing out a punch of his own.


    Their fists collided. Wilbur remained unmoving, but blood trickled from the corner of Maniac''s mouth as he was sent several meters backward.


    The crowd was in shock. Maniac had lost in a duel. Haley''s face paled in disbelief as well.


    Maniac''s expression finally turned solemn, and he stared Wilbur down. "You''re a peak Aura cultivator too."  Wilbur did confirm nor deny the statement. Instead, he looked back at Maniac disdainfully.


    His mocking attitude angered Maniac once again, causing him to roar as he said, "Take this, you bastard!"  Maniac gripped his right wrist, the aura flfrom his right fist burning brightly. A whileter, a murderous-looking tiger emerged from the mes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The aura tiger brought about an immense wave of spiritual pressure that spread over ten meters all around. Haley and the rest could feel their breathing grow uneven from it, almost passing out.


    "Sky Eating Tiger!" Maniac howled, charging toward Wilbur.


    He raised his right fist high in the air, the aura tiger letting out a bone-chilling roar that made Haley and the rest go soft in the legs and keel over at once.

 Chapter 419

    This was Maniac''s most powerful move, one that condensed all his aura energy, strength, and willpower.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Maniac''s eyes werepletely bloodshot when executing this move. He becferal like an actual wild tiger on the loose.


    He hadpletely lost his mind at that point. The only thing he could think about was taking down the opponent that stood before him, regardless of whatever obstacles stood in the way.


    Nothing was going to cbetween Maniac and his opponent until thetter was dead.


    Wilbur merely smiled as he slowly reached out with his left hand.


    A thump rang through the air.


    Wilbur was holding Maniac''s most powerful blow, right in the palm of his hand.


    The aura tiger disintegrated at once as Maniac stared at Wilbur in disbelief. He struggled with all his might, but could not break out of Wilbur''s grasp.


    Just then, Wilbur kicked Maniac right in the belly.


    Maniac was sent flying through the air,nding heavily on the floor.


    Immediately, he got back up on his feet, oblivious to the blood dribbling from his mouth as he charged at Wilbur again. His fists were iling wildly at this point.


    Maniac did not have much strength left. However, he did not care about that as he continued to attack mindlessly.


    Wilbur chuckled. He pressed Maniac to the ground,nding a series of punches and kicks as he did so.


    It was not long before Maniac was blue and ck all over, howling out in pain.


    Finally, Wilbur stopped, putting his hands in his pockets as he stared Maniac down.


    Atst, Maniac''s cries of pain faded. He got to his feet and tried once again to pounce at Wilbur despite the bruises that marred his body.


    However, he did not have the strength to lift his arms this tas he merely opened his mouth, trying to bite Wilbur.


    The crazed state he was in made Wilbur frown.


    Wilbur put his hands together and shouted, "Quad Thunder!"  The four balls of thunder appeared, immediately holding Maniac down.


    Under the relentless assault of the thunder strikes, Maniac seemed to return to his senses a little as he stared at Wilbur in terror.


    "Ambience? You''re a peak Ambience cultivator?"  "Bit toote for you to notice, buddy," Wilbur said.


    Haley and the rest were still on the floor in a heap, trembling at the sight of the Quad Thunder.


    This man could control thunder. Was he even human? He had to be a god.


    The bolts of thunder struck Maniac''s body over and over again. Despite the Quad Thunder''s attacks not being very powerful, they were enough to put Maniac in positive agony as he howled out loud in pain.


    A good few minutester, Wilbur finally said, "Do you surrender, Maniac?"  Maniac was barely hanging on at that point, devoid of any of the wildness he had shown earlier.


    He nodded weakly. "I surrender, | surrender!"  Wilbur sneered, dismissing the Quad Thunder as he sat back down.


    Maniac curled in on himself, his chest heaving like a fish out of water.


    Haley and the rest stared at Wilbur in terror. None of them dared to look him in the eye.


    A whileter, Maniac let out a loud sigh. He got to his feet, bowing to Wilbur. "You win. I''ll pay you ten million dors right now." "Did you actually think | chere just because | wanted ten million dors?" Wilbur asked.


    Maniac stopped short. "Uhh..."  "I was looking to ask you for shelp," Wilbur said.

 Chapter 420

    Maniac seemed confused. "Senior, you''re already a powerful Ambience level cultivator. Why would you need help from someone like me?"  "| still do," said Willbur.


    Maniac was silent for a while, before putting his palms together in a bow. "Letknow how I can help you then."  His nwas Maniac, but he was still level-headed enough to know when to back down in the face of someone truly powerful.


    "Do you know Joel William?"  "Joel William from Viewspring Corp? Yeah, | know him."  "That''s the guy | need help with."  "What do you needto do?"  "You''re going to do whatever it takes to tear down all of his territory and businesses. As long as it belongs to him, it has to be taken down. | want him to sink to rock bottom."  "Ahh..." Maniac had a troubled expression.


    "What''s the matter? Scared?"  Maniac frowned. "It''s not that I''m scared... It''s just that the authorities will get involved for sure as long as the situation''s rted to Joel William."  Maniac was telling the truth. Even if he was a powerful force in Anya City, he could not afford to mess with the authorities.


    Wilbur smiled. "You won''t have to worry about that. | promise the authorities won''t be a problem. Just remember not to kill anyone unrted. The only person | want dead is Joel."  "Got it. Do you mind telling me... what it is you have against him?"  "He killed one of my brother''s parents."  "Oh..."  Those words immediately made Maniac fall deep into thought.


    Joel''s son had been beaten to death not too long ago. The news had spread through Anya City like wildfire. Everyone had heard what had happened.


    The cause of it all was a man named Ethan Mothleen.


    It had been said that Viewspring Corp owed Ethan arge amount of money for his engineering services and a fight had broken out. Following that, Ethan''s parents were mysteriously buried alive.


    It was because of that incident that Ethan had beaten Joel''s son to death and ended up in prison.


    Maniac had seen enough to know that there was no way Ethan''s parents'' deaths were a coincidence.


    Yet the death of Joel''s son cas a surprise to everyone. Ethan truly had snerve to do such a thing. He was definitely going to pay for his actions. It was important to note that Joel only had one son, one to whom he was supposed to pass on his legacy worth billions.


    Now that this had happened, Joel''s legacy was left with no heir. One could imagine just how enraged Joel would be at this.


    Maniac could just about figure out that Ethan was done for as well.


    What he had not expected was for Ethan to have such a powerful brother in arms. Joel had a big storming for him.


    The power of an Ambience level cultivator was beyond one''s imagination. It would be hard for Joel to escape Wilbur''s wrath even if he was wealthy.


    "I''ve got this, Sir. I''m going to call for a mass storming of all of Joel''s businesses."  Maniac did not dare go against Wilbur in the slightest. He was not sure if the authorities would get involved, but that would be on Wilbur''s side to deal with.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If the authorities were to show up, Maniac would just have to stop what he was doing. But if the authorities turned a blind eye, that would mean that Wilbur was powerful enough to hold his own against Joel.


    Wilbur got to his feet. "Very well. Once this is done, I''ll let you usurp Joel''s territory and businesses. If you do a good job, you can take however much you want."  "Really?" Maniac could hardly believe his ears.


    If Viewspring Corp were to go down, its remaining businesses would be worth a staggering amount of money. Maniac would have an insurmountable amount of assets in his control if he were to get this done.

 Chapter 421

    Besides, Maniac had beenpeting with Joel in secret for a while now.


    Between the two of them, Maniac had control of the underground circle and ran a few businesses on the ck market.


    Meanwhile, Joel was the top dog of the trade industry as a legal businessman. As such, both men were on considerably equal grounds. However, Joel was far, far richer than Maniac.


    If Joel died and Viewspring Corp copsed, Maniac would be the only person eligible to take over all of Joel''s businesses. He would then run both sides of Anya City. By then, no one would be a match for him.


    Wilbur looked at Maniac onest time. "Would | need to lie to you? Report toevery now and then. I''ve left my number and address on the table."  Maniac watched as Wilbur left, and he began to pace about the nightclub, seemingly oblivious to the pain from his bruises.


    Wilbur''s power was undeniable. He would definitely be able to hold the authorities down.


    After all, Maniac himself was connected to sof the people working for Anya City''s officials. It was just that those connections were not as strong as Joel''s.


    Maniac had been in Joel''s shadow all these years. It seemed like his tto shine hade.


    Haley eventually walked over cautiously. "Manny, are you alright?"  "Ha ha ha ha!" Maniac let out a wildugh, scaring the wits out of Haley. "I''m perfectly fine. It''s tforto cup and for Joel William to go down! Ha ha, Anya City''s going to be mine real soon."  Haley stared at Maniac in shock, not knowing what to say.


    Had he really lost his mind?  Wilbur returned to his hotel room and immediately called Faron to have him get someone to tell the Anya City officials not to stand in the way of Maniac''s takedown of Joel.


    After the call, Wilbur murmured to himself, "Joel William. You killed my brother''s parents and now, I''m going to give you a taste of bankruptcy before avenging the lives you took with your own. I''m sure that would be a fair enough trade."  That evening, over at Westhand College.


    With Elsa and Faron''s help, Skyler had been enrolled in the school as an undercover agent posing as a dance major living right across the women''s dorms.


    The view from Skyler''s dorm was directly overlooking Shelby''s dorm.


    Skyler was currently stretched out on an ottoman, swaying leisurely as he kept an eye on the view across him. There was a cup of tea on the little table next to the ottoman. As he swayed, he crossed his arms behind his head.


    Skyler had noints about any of this. He had a great view, and he was supposed to keep an eye on it too.


    Thissted all the way until night fell and a group of girls walked out of the dormitory building.


    Skyler got up and peered out of the window. A group of three girls holding hands seemed to be making their way out.


    "Let''s go shopping." Skyler took arge swig of his tea and headed downstairs.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girls strolled along the night market outside of the college, chatting and giggling over ssnacks and trinkets they bought.


    Not long after, one of the girls said, "Givea second. | need to use the bathroom."  Her friends nodded, and the girl headed to the bathroom through a narrow alley.


    Just then, a man wearing a ck baseball cap and facemask appeared at the entrance of the bathroom.


    Just as he was about to go inside, a figure showed up out of nowhere to mp a hand over the man''s face and drag him away.


    The man with the facemask struggled. However, the person holding him down seemed impossibly powerful.


    Just like that, the man was dragged all the way around to the other side of the bathroom.


    The girl emerged from the bathroom not long after, rejoining her friends and continuing to shop.


    Around the corner, Skyler let go of the man wearing the facemask.


    The man took out a dagger at once, shouting, "Who the hell are you?"

 Chapter 422

    "I''m your worst nightmare."  "F*ck you!" The man brandished his dagger, moving to stab Skyler in the chest.


    Skyler chuckled, drawing a line in the air with his pointer finger.


    Blood sprayed the air as both the dagger and the hand holding it fell to the ground.


    The facemask man cried out in pain, clutching the open wound as he stared at Skyler in shock.


    Skyler smiled. "Go back and tell Joel William that he''s going to have to send someone a little more powerful if he wants to hurt Shelby Mothleen. You''re clearly not cutting it."  The man in the facemask knew that he was no match for his opponent. Immediately, he turned to flee.


    Skyler chuckled. He returned to the night market and bought himself an ice cream cone, eating it as he trailed the girls from far behind.


    "It''s a pretty cool job, if I''m being honest." Skyler wondered if he would be paid for this.


    On second thought, the image of Wilbur pummeling him to a pulp was enough for him to quickly drop that idea.


    Over at Anya City, in a random hotel room.


    Wilbur was in the middle of meditating when there was a knock on the door.


    He got up and saw Walter at the door, as well as another middle-aged man.


    "Who''s this?" Wilbur asked.


    Walter immediately replied, "Mister Penn, this is Chester Yarl. He''s a pretty powerful figure in Anya City that | invited over to talk to you."  "Oh. Cin then."  Wilbur invited both men inside and brewed them each a cup of tea.


    Walter said, "Mister Penn, I''m currently handling Ethan''s case as we speak. However, I''m sure you know that... it''s going to take stime."  "I know that, yes," said Wilbur.


    Walter said, "Well, I''m sure you also know that Joel William is the richest man in Anya City with a widework of connections.


    We''d never win a court case over him."  "Oh? What do you suggest we do about that then?" Wilbur sat down across them.


    Walter answered, "Mister Penn, I''d just like you to know that both you and Ethan have treatedmore than well and paidhandsomely too. I''m doing my best here."  "Yes, | understand.¡±  "That''s great then. | invited Mister Yarl over because his uncle is one of the higher-ups in Anya City. What I''m trying to say is... If you really want to help Ethan, maybe you could pay Mister Yarl to have a talk with Joel. If you can pay a little more, Joel might go easy on Ethan. We''re thinking of a twelve-year prison sentence. Once that''s done, he''ll be a free man," said Walter.


    Wilbur looked up at Walter with a frown.


    Walter hurried to say, "l swear I''m not trying to scam you or anything, Mister Penn! You''ve paidmore than enough. I''m not a greedy person."  "I believe that," said Wilbur. "Are you sure Joel''s going to let Ethan go just like that?"  Just then, Chester finally broke his silence to say, "My uncle holds a position powerful enough that will make Joel consider a lighter sentence. My own position will definitely be of use as well."  "That''s right! With Mister Yarl and his uncle, as well as yourpensation, I''m almost positive that Joel won''t go as hard on Ethan and insist that he dies," said Walter.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur smiled. "I think I''ll pass. I''ve got everything nned out already."  "Mister Penn, | don''t give out offers like this every day. | hope you''ve thought it through. This is your only shot at saving this brother of yours," Chester said haughtily.


    Wilbur frowned. "Thank you for the offer, but | really don''t need it."  "Are you looking down on me?" Chester said at once, getting to his feet.

 Chapter 423

    Wilbur nced at Chester. "Don''t get all worked up. | can handle this myself, so why would | need your help?"  Walter immediately panicked when he heard what Wilbur said. He had used up all his connections to get Chester to agree to help Wilbur. However, Wilbur had offended him just like that. If this were to go on, Ethan might even die a more painful death.


    Wilbur was rich, wasn''t he? Why was he so ky when it cto making decisions?  Chester sneered coldly. "Since you don''t want my help, | won''t give you any. You''re going to have to paymy appearance fees though."  "What do you mean by that?" Wilbur asked, confused.


    Chester said, "Regardless of whether or not you end up using my help, | charge ten million dors for every talk I''m invited to have.


    These are my rules, and you''re going to follow them. Got it?"  "Is that the case?" Wilbur turned to look at Walter.


    Walter broke out into a sweat. Chester had not mentioned any of that before. However, Walter had also not expected Wilbur to just turn him down like that.


    "Uhh... Uhh..."  Walter had identally made things worse and did not know what to say. After all, neither of these people were worth messing with.


    Wilbur chuckled, turning to Chester. "Your appearance alone costs ten million dors, so how much would it cost for you to helpas Walter stated?"  "Half a billion, excluding yourpensation to Joel," Chester said at once.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur raised his brows, barking out augh. "Are you serious? Can you guarantee that you''ll get it done?"  "I can''t guarantee anything, but that''s my fee. Don''t forget that this is the richest man of Anya City you''re dealing with. No one''s going to help you aside from me," Chester said haughtily.


    Wilbur shook his head. "You must think I''m an idiot, asking for half a billion dors just like that. I''ve got the money, but you don''t have the right to earn it."  "How f*cking dare you speak tolike that? I''ll send your ass to jail too!" Chester was immediately pissed.


    Walter flew to his feet in a panic. "Gentlemen, gentlemen, why don''t we calm down? Please, let''s talk about this."  He had only been trying to help. However, it had ended up making things worse.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door again. Wilbur got up to open the door. It was Maniac.


    "Cin."  Wilbur turned around, sitting back down in the living room.


    Maniac cinside, closing the door after him. His eyes shed with confusion at the sight of the men sitting on the couch, especially at Chester. However, that confusion soon dissipated.


    Walter was shocked as well. Had Wilbur actually gone looking for Maniac to the point that he had actually showed up at Wilbur''s doorstep?  Knowing the kind of person Maniac was, no good could cout of this.


    Chester was surprised to see Maniac as well, his expression turning unreadable.


    Just then, Maniac bowed to Wilbur respectfully. "Sir, I''ve got supdates for you."  "Lethave them," said Wilbur.


    Maniac nced at Chester and Walter before hesitating.


    "Con, out with it," said Wilbur with a frown.


    Maniac immediately spoke up, "Alright. Justst night, | was able to gather all five hundred of my men to take down every single one of Viewspring Corp''s businesses. I''m sure it won''t be long before we hear about it."  "Not bad. You move pretty fast." Wilbur nodded.


    Maniac continued, "I just cto ask what extent you''d like forto take this to, Sir."  "Just go all the way. As long as you''re not hurting any innocent people, go as hard as you can. Make Joel William lose as much as possible," said Wilbur.


    Maniac nodded. "Understood. I''ll get to it."  Wilbur nodded. Walter waspletely stunned.


    Maniac was the top dog of the underground circle in Anya City, second only to Joel William. What was happening here, and why was he being so respectful to Wilbur?

 Chapter 424

    Chester was in shock at the sight of Maniac''s attitude as well. It was important to note that Maniac had hardly backed down even in Joel''s face.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Ah, right, Maniac. Do you know this guy, Chester Yar?"  "l do," Maniac said.


    Wilbur smiled. "He askedto pay him half a billion dors just for him to talk to Joel. | said no, and he asked for ten million dors in appearance fees. He even threatened to sendto prison if | turned him down. I''m a little scared."  Chester''s expression shifted, and Maniac looked over at him with a murderous grin.


    "Sir, this guy just has an uncle working in slow position for the city government. He''s hardly powerful at all. Besides, Joel just lost his son. | don''t think his uncle would be able to change his mind."  "So you''re saying I''m not going to get my money''s worth if | paid him?"  "No, | don''t think so. His uncle can''t even handle me, so do you think Joel would even give him the tof the day? Hrious." Those words made Chester flush an ugly shade of purple. However, he remained silent.


    It seemed like Maniac was right then.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Hear that, Chester? You don''t have the right to be making just about anyone''s money, got it?"  "I''m going to get going." Chester said nothing more after that as he turned to leave.


    Maniac coldly called out from behind him, "If | catch wind of you trying to fiddle with this situation, I''m feeding you to the dogs." Chester trembled all over, fleeing at once without any of the bravado and cockiness from earlier.


    Walter got to his feet shakily. "Mister Penn, | really was just trying to help. | swear | didn''t have any other intentions, | promise." He was telling the truth. It was just that Wilbur already had Maniac on his side and was in the middle of taking down Joel. There was honestly no need for Walter to do what he had done.


    It also seemed like Wilbur''s n not only involved saving Ethan, but also taking down Joelpletely.


    This was an iprehensible war to Walter. At this point, he truly regretted his actions.


    If Wilbur were to mistake Walter for trying to get something out of this, all Wilbur had to do was send Maniac after Walter and his career in Anya City would be done for.


    Wilbur got to his feet, patting Walter on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, | know you did that out of wanting to help Ethan. I''m just telling you that all you need to be responsible for is handling the legal case and nothing else."  "Yes, yes, | understand. I''ll be on my way then, Mister Penn."  Wilbur nodded as Walter practically fled the room in a fit of terror.


    It was until Walter had reached the end of the hallway that he wiped at the sweat on his brow.


    Walter had not expected Wilbur to be so incredibly powerful and capable.


    He seemed to have taken down the city''s notorious madman Maniac in just a single night, and he probably had a n to take down Joel too. At this point, it was possible that Wilbur would cout victorious.


    "Incredible. Truly incredible," Walter marveled, hurrying off.


    Three dayster.


    Joel was throwing a fit in his house, breaking all the furniture and antiques he could see.


    His servants hid to the side, their heads bowed as no one dared to go up to him.


    Joel''s eyes were bloodshot as if he wanted to eat someone alive.


    His factories, buildings, and worksites had all been attacked almost simultaneously.


    A group of people had used a plethora of excuses to tear the spaces down and riot outside, making as big of a scene as imaginable. Lots of sites had to stop work because of the attacks. If this went on, Joel was going to suffer a huge loss.


    He had also asked around and found out that the attacks had been carried out by Maniac''s men.


    "You''ve really lost your f*cking mind, Maniac. Do you know what''s going to happen to you?" Joel shouted at the top of his lungs like a feral beast.

 Chapter 425

    Atst, Joel finished letting out his anger and copsed onto the sofa as his chest heaved.


    Along whileter, he seemed to calm down enough as he lit a cigarette and fell deep into thought.


    Eventually, he called out, "Jar!"  Jar Wattmen, Joel''s secretary, hurried inside from where he had been hiding, trembling from head to toe. "Yes, Mister William? What can | do for you?"  "Call Borghetti. Tell him | need to see him. It''s urgent," said Joel.


    Jar immediately whipped out his phone and did as he was told.


    Joel''s expression was ashen then as he fumed, "How dare you do this to me, Maniac. Well, | won''t be ying nice either. Don''t faultfor that."  Just then, over at a random building.


    A crowd of property owners was gathered in front of the sales department, protesting at the top of their lungs and waving gs demanding that their properties be handed over to them on tand their losses bepensated.


    It had been three years overdue, and none of the property owners had received their units yet.


    The property handler paced about in his office, extremely anxious.


    If this had happened in the past, he would have just gotten security to beat these people up until they left. He had powerful people backing him up and enough money to win over these pesky protesters for sure.


    However, things were different now. There had been quite a ruckus over the past couple of days, and the property handler had called for arge amount of security to disperse the crowd and even attack the property owners.


    This time, however, the property owners were all working together. It was an unusual sight. There were a few pretty powerful people in the crowd as well, and the security guards had been beaten beyond recognition.


    Over the recent days, the property handler and guards had no choice but to stay hidden in the office as they did not dare to go outside.


    The property owners had crowded up to right outside the office. There was nowhere else that they could go.


    The staff had called the owner of thepany. However, they were told that the owner''s secretary was handling the matter and to stall for the tbeing.


    There was not much stalling they could do now, was there?  Just then, one of the property owners shouted, "Give us our units, or we''ll trash this ce and beat that piece of sh*t person in charge to death."  The property owners were thoroughly riled up now. The hunky blokes at the front of the crowd brandished their batons, charging inside and destroying everything in sight.


    The rest of the property owners crowded behind them, shouting their chants at the top of their lungs, with many even joining in the attacks.


    They had been bullied and taken advantage of for far too long. They had not gotten their units and had even been attacked after asking for what they deserved and paid for.


    Now that someone was standing up for them, they were finally able to get back at the bastards who had stepped on them for so long.


    The handler shouted for the guards to deflect the attacks, trying to hold the situation down.


    The guards were usually experts at handling the property owners, but this time, they were taken down within minutes as they howled in pain.


    The handler dialed for the police, running for his life. However, he was caught in no tand beaten to the ground.


    Not long after, the police arrived. After listening to what had happened, they ruled the incident as an economic dispute and just told them to settle it in a business discussion.


    With there being nothing else that he could do, the handler could only cry and promise the property owners that he would make sure they got their units as soon as possible.


    Of course, the property owners had been in cahoots with each other long before and kicked all the staff members out before taking over the entire building altogether.


    Over at a manufacturing factory.


    Workers waved their gs high in the air in a group strike.


    They shouted at the top of their lungs about the poor working conditions they had been put in, with dismal wage rates and hostels that looked more like prisons.


    The factory supervisor and all the security guards hid in the control room, not knowing what to do.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 426

    Soon enough, tens of thousands of workers stormed into the control room. They immediately disced the guards and the supervisor was beaten to a pulp and almost thrown off the top floor.


    This happened at every single factory andpany owned by Viewspring Corp, to the point they were almost inplete disarray.


    That evening.


    An Audi A6 was parked by ake on the outskirts of town.


    A Bentley S500 drove over to it, and out emerged Joel William. He walked up to the Audi, bowing to the back window.


    The window of the Audi lowered by half.


    Joel immediately spoke up, "Mister Borghetti, I''m sure you know about everything that''s been happening to thepanytely." "I''m not too clear on the details."  "It''s that bastard, Maniac. He hired speople to screw us over. Mypany''s in shambles right now."  "Screw you over? How?"  "He''s been digging up certain matters. They''re asking for the units they''ve paid for, my workers are on a strike, insisting they get a pay raise andining about how much overtthey''ve been doing... They should be grateful that they even have a job in the first ce! How dare they."  "Are you sure you''repletely innocent? Did you give them their units on time? Did you pay your employees a fair wage andpensate them for their overtwork?"  "I mean... Mister Borghetti, you know my hands are tied. | have to do things this way. That''s how everyone else is doing things too.


    It''s the norm."  "Leave other people out of this. This is your own problem. You better fix it as soon as possible or no one''s gonna be able to help you."  "Mister Borghetti, all you need to do is put a word or two out and I''m sure Maniac will stop what he''s doing. Otherwise, those idiot workers would have never had the nerve to protest!"  "You should settle your own grievances. | haven''t got the time. Also, I''ve got one of my men to return the gift you sentback to you. Please leaveout of anything like this in the future."  The window rose back up as the Audi drove off. Joel was left standing there.


    Along whileter, Joel exploded with outrage. "You turd! You took all my money and now, you''re just leavingin the dust? Go jump off a f*cking bridge, why don''t you?"  He cursed and shouted at the top of his lungs before returning to his car and taking out a cigarette. He smoked cigarette after cigarette, his chauffeur and secretary not daring to say a word as they sat in the front.


    Atst, Joel realized that he was dealing with a powerful opponent here, someone unlike anyone he had ever met before. There was no way Maniac would be capable of pulling something like this on his own.


    Joel then calmed down before saying in a low voice, "Call Maniac up. | want to see him tonight."  "Yes, Mister Williams." The car set into motion as Joel''s secretary hurried to do as told.


    That night at ten o''clock, over at Haley''s office in Hignd Nightclub.


    Maniac sat behind his desk sipping a ss of whiskey while Haley stood beside him, waiting on him.


    Not long after, Joel entered the room with an ashen expression.


    "Ah, Mister William. Have a seat," Maniac said, forcing out a smile.


    Joel sat right down across Maniac, his tone cold. "Let''s get straight to the point, Maniac. Who are you doing this for and what do they want?"  "You''re no fool, Joel. It''s true that someone''s makingdo this, but why should | tell you who they are?" Maniac smirked.


    Joel''s brows furrowed tightly. "I know we have our differences, but we were civil before this. You broke the peace and bnce.


    You''re going to pay for it."  "I''m not so sure about that," said Maniac as heughed.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you saying you''re going through with this then?"  "Oh, I''m not doing anything like that. Like you said, someone''s out to get you. I''m just acting on orders," said Maniac as he stared at Joel coldly.


    Joel''s expression was positively thunderous then.


    "Tellwho that is, Maniac. I''ll pay you double what he''s paying you."

 Chapter 427

    Maniac cast a look of disdain at Joel. "They''re someone you can''t afford to mess with. This isn''t something you can pay your way out of, so forget about it."  Joel flew to his feet when he heard that. His tone was sharp as he said, "I''m not scared of you, Maniac! | could hold you down back then and | still can."  "It''s true that you used to be able to holddown." Maniac got to his feet, staring right at Joel. "But you''re dead this tand you''re paying in your own blood. Got it?"  Joel paused for a while before saying, "This is about Ethan Osborn, isn''t it?"  "Noment." Maniac leaned back in his chair, taking another sip of whiskey.


    Joel sneered. "Don''t you forget about Mister Taft, Maniac. You''re an idiot if you think you can run Anya City with him around."  Joel turned to leave after that. Maniac''s expression shifted slightly.


    After Joel was gone, Haley asked softly, "Who''s Mister Taft? Is he really powerful?"  Maniac got to his feet, pacing to and fro in the office before saying, "Chance Taft, also known as Mister Taft to us all. He''s an expert Ambience level cultivator who''s been famous for twenty years, back when | was just a nobody hooligan. He retired to cultivate during his peak, so most of us have pretty much forgotten about him."  "He sounds really powerful. Do you think Joel might ask this Mister Tuft for help then?"  "I can''t be too sure about that. However, I''ve got to tell Mister Penn about this at once."  "Who do you think''s more powerful between the two of them?"  "lI don''t know either. Mister Taft was an expert Ambience level cultivator, but Mister Penn seems incredibly powerful and mysterious as well. | honestly can''t tell who would win."  "Wouldn''t things get really dangerous if Joel is truly able to get Mister Taft''s help?"  "That might not be the case. Mister Penn had been powerful enough to take down a corporation belonging to someone like Joel William. Otherwise, Joel wouldn''t have cto see me. Also, who knows if Joel will be able to convince Mister Taft to help him out? And if Mister Taft does agree to help, it might not end in a fight. As for how dangerous things might get... People in our industry have never lived a safe life. You need to take risks if you want to make it big."  Haley said nothing more after that. She knew just what Maniac was like. He was an adventurous risk-taker who would never change his mind after it was made, regardless of what Haley tried to say.


    Maniac left the office after that, driving over to where Wilbur was staying.


    Wilbur was currently snacking on a hotdog from a street stall, listening to a group of tipsy guys bragging to their girlfriends.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you hear about the ongoing battle between Maniac and Joel William?"  "Of course | have! | heard that Joel William''s been losing."  "What? He''s the richest guy in Anya City! He used to be able topletely lock Maniac down."  "Well, rumor has it that Maniac''s working for someone incredibly powerful. This person''s powerful enough to grind Joel William into the dirt."  "Really? Gosh, if only Mister Taft was around. He would''ve taken care of whoever was behind this back then."  "You''re talking like you''ve met Mister Taft himself."  "My old man has! They even had a drink together."  "Ha ha ha ha!" The group burst outughing.


    Wilbur was a little amused by the conversation. Rumors sure traveled fast.


    Just then, his phone rang. Wilbur got up to pay and returned to his room to the sight of Maniac standing by the door.


    "Cin." Wilbur opened the door, and both men headed inside.


    "What''s the matter?"  Maniac told Wilbur about Joeling to look for him.


    "Ah. Anything else?"  Maniac then told Wilbur about Mister Taft, making sure to watch Wilbur''s expressions closely.

 Chapter 428

    However, Wilbur merely smiled. "It doesn''t matter who he is. Anyone who stands in the way oftaking Joel William down and avenging my brother will have to pay the price. Perhaps it might even be with their life."  Maniac nodded. "I''ll do my best. Don''t worry."  "You can go now. And don''t worry about it. You''re working fornow, so no one''s going to hurt you."  "Thank you, Sir."  Maniac bowed and left the hotel. He stood at the curb, his expression dark. "I''m putting my life on the line for this. Guess that''s fate."  At the stime, Joel''s car arrived at the foot of a mountain far on the outskirts of Anya City.


    There was a moderately-sized vi there, with the nof the ce written on the door.


    "Pureheart Vi."  Joel got out of his car and promptly fell to his knees in front of the vi as he shouted, "Mister Taft! It''s Joel William. | need to see you, Sir."  Not long after, a man in his forties walked out with a frown. "Do you know where you are? It''s the middle of the night and you''re causing such a ruckus. Get out now."  "Sir, my father, Larry William, was a friend of Mister Taft. I''ve got a really urgent emergency and need to see him now. Can you please call for him?"  The sight of someone like Joel in a state like this would usually be enough to cause a ck jaw.


    However, the middle-aged man only grew even more impatient. "Get out or I''m going to make you."  "Sir, it''s really urgent. My life is on the line here, please help."  "How dare you!"  The middle-aged man shouted at Joel, aiming a kick at him that split a wide crack open in the ground where his footnded.


    Joel was covered in soot and dust when he finally got to his feet and the middle-aged man said, "Out, or I''m burying you here." Hopelessness washed over Joel at the sight of the man''s cold expression.


    Joel had been the top dog of Anya City and everyone treated him with respect.


    Within just a few days, he was now verging on bankruptcy and his biggest supporters had abandoned him as well. He had nowhere to go and could only cbegging here. However, he was now being turned down.


    Everything was happening far too quickly for him to simply ept it. Joel lowered his head in despair, gripping a handful of dirt in his fist as if he were trying to crush the soil.


    All of a sudden, a rumble sounded from the middle of Pureheart Vi. Multiple rays of light rose into the air that lit up the entire vi, along with an overwhelming pressure.


    Joel felt his heart rate quicken as if he was about to suffocate. He put a hand to his chest, looking up in the direction of the light.


    The middle-aged man''s expression lit up. "Master''s finished cultivating!"  After saying that, he ran off into the vi.


    A whileter, the man cback out and looked at Joel. "Mister Taft''s telling you to go inside."  Joel was overjoyed and followed the man into the vi.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They wove through several hallways and a sprawling front yard before they were taken to the main hall.


    There was an elder with white hair sitting in the middle of the hall, radiating a powerful aura that made Joel immediately fall to his knees.


    "Joel William at your service, Mister Taft," said Joel.


    The elder looked Joel up and down. "You''re Larry William''s son?"  "Yes. My father is Larry William and | had the honor of meeting you in the past with him," said Joel.

 Chapter 429

    Mister Taft fell silent for a while before saying, "What''s the matter?"  "Mister Taft, thepany my father founded is on the brink of copse. Please, Mister Taft. | need your help."  "I don''t know how to run a business."  "Letexin, Mister Taft. It''s Maniac. He''s been taking over Anya City and doing whatever he wants to ever since you went into solitude to cultivate. My son was just beaten to death, so | sent his killer to prison. However, Maniac''s been using that as an excuse to attack me, and I''m now on the verge of bankruptcy. Please help me, Mister Taft. I''ve been incredibly wronged."  "Is that so?"  "Yes, it is. There wasn''t much Maniac could do tobefore, but | think he''s got someone supporting him in secret this time. Even the authorities are staying out of this. Maniac''s been wreaking havoc everywhere he goes and taking advantage of his power as an Aura level cultivator. | don''t know what else | can do."  "Aura level? Ha ha ha ha!" Mister Taft barked out augh, shaking his head. "It seems like anyone can call themselves a top dog these days."  "That''s right, Mister Taft! Anya City isn''t the swithout you. If you helpout, I''m willing to pay you five hundred million dors in appreciation and call you my godfather. Viewspring Corp''s will be yours after this too."  "Oh?" Mister Taft looked surprised.


    A momentter, he let out a chuckle. "I was going to help even if you didn''t say anything. It seems like these people are bing more arroganttely after | haven''t run the underground circle in such a long time. I''m now a Sanctuary level cultivator and n to make a grand re-appearance. We can start from your situation. After all, | did know your father rather well."  "Thank you, Mister Taft!" Joel could not hold back his joy as he bowed repeatedly.


    He had pulled out all the stops this time. The person Maniac was working for sounded immensely powerful and Joel knew he would not be any match for them himself.


    Instead of going bankrupt, Joel figured that a better way to go about this was to find someone to help. Even though it would result in him bing a pawn in the future, it would be better than losing everything.


    Besides, the death of his son was one that had to be avenged no matter what. Otherwise, he''d have no other point in living.


    Just then, Mister Taft said, "Zachary, you can go with Joel. Gather all the higher-ups of Anya City here at Pureheart Vi by tomorrow. I''ve got an announcement to make."  "Yes, master," the middle-aged man named Zachary Yanez said in response, bowing as he did so.


    Mister Taft waved a hand, and Zachary said, "Let''s go."  Joel bowed onest tbefore getting up gleefully and leaving with Zachary.


    Just then, Mister Taft chuckled as he mumbled to himself, "Twenty years of cultivatingter, I''m finally a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    The world shall be wrapped around my finger in no time. Anya City is no match for me.


    At the stime, Joel asked in the car, "Zachary, could you please telljust how powerful a Sanctuary level cultivator is?"  Joel knew that cultivators existed as Maniac was one. However, he did not know much about them.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary said, "A Sanctuary level cultivator is practically a godlike existence. Anyone below that is nothing to them."  "Wow, that''s amazing. Does that mean that my godfather will be second to none now?" asked Joel.


    Zachary smiled. "You could say that."  "Wonderful. You''re going to get it, Maniac and whoever you''re working for," Joel said through gritted teeth.


    The next afternoon.


    All of Anya City had found out about Mister Taft reentering the underground circle and that shigher-ups had also been called to gather at Pureheart Vi.


    The news of Mister Taft bing a Sanctuary level cultivator rocked all the cultivators of Anya City. They knew just how powerful this would make Mister Taft, so everyone prepared a big gift for their visit to see him.


    At a little over six in the evening, Maniac showed up at Wilbur''s room in a fit of panic to break the news to him.

 Chapter 430

    "Sanctuary level, huh? Well, that doesn''t matter to me. Anyone who stands in my way of revenge is going down all the same," said Wilbur.


    Maniac was clearly a lot less confident now, even appearing a little cowardly as he frowned. "Sir, are you sure you can win over Mister Taft?"  "What, are you scared?" Wilbur chuckled.


    Maniac sighed. "I''d be lying if | said | wasn''t, Sir. A Sanctuary level cultivator is powerful enough to crush a mere Aura level liketo death."  "Well, Maniac, I''ll give you onest choice. You can either keep working foror turn to Mister Taft. You''re bearing the consequences of that though," said Wilbur.


    Maniac fell silent as he thought about it. A whileter, he bowed to Wilbur. "Sir, I''ve got nowhere else to go. | chose to work for you from the start and am going to stick with it. No more doubts."  "The choices you make determine the life you lead. You''ll do well if you make the right choices, and fail if you make the wrong ones. You''ve made your choice, so we''ll see where it leads you," said Wilbur.


    Maniac nodded. "I understand. I''ll pick you up at half past seven, and we''ll head there together. Mister Taft won''t listen toif | go on my own."  "Got it. We''ll go with your n then."  "I''ll be on my way now, Sir." Maniac turned to leave.


    Wilbur smiled. "I guess Joel William is capable enough to get the help of a Sanctuary level cultivator. This is going to be interesting."  That night, at eight o''clock.


    Maniac drove Wilbur to the entrance of Pureheart Vi.


    There were over twenty luxury cars parked around the vi, the gates of the vi wide open with no guards.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maniac and Wilbur looked around before walking right in.


    The battle between them and Joel was actually not the point of tonight''s gathering. Instead, it was the news of Mister Taft bing a Sanctuary level cultivator and reentering the underground circle.


    Everyone knew that Anya City was going to be run by Mister Taft once again, and they were all going to do their best to speak their mind.


    Otherwise, all their power and hard work would go to waste.


    There were already over twenty people in the main hall, all of them people of power in Anya City.


    However, everyone was silent as they sat waiting.


    There was an empty chair in the middle of the hall.


    On either side of the chair were Zachary and Joel.


    Zachary was silent like everyone else, while Joel was all smiles.


    Everyone knew that Joel was Mister Taft''s new godson, despite Mister Taft himself not having said anything about it yet.


    His pupil, Zachary, had not denied it. And judging from where Joel was sitting, it seemed like the news was set in stone.


    Joel now had the support of Mister Taft. Maniac had a big storming his way.


    Just as everyone was guessing amongst themselves, Maniac and Wilbur walked in. The crowd looked at them, not saying a word.


    Maniac was not to be messed with. At the very least, everyone else here could not afford to mess with him.


    However, Maniac seemed to have grown cocky these days, challenging Joel to the point where he had to ask Mister Taft for help.


    From the way things looked, it seemed like there was no way things were going to end well for Maniac.

 Chapter 431

    "There will no longer be a ce for him in Anya City when Mister Taff gets involved, right?" Joel wondered.


    Joel felt like he had the upper hand. Perhaps he could kill Maniac on the spot.


    Everyone ignored the young man behind Maniac, and they thought he was only a sidekick.


    Joel immediately took on a cold and menacing gaze upon seeing Maniac.


    Maniac would die countless times if looks could kill.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, Maniac was audacious. He went in and nced around before sitting with his sidekick. They could not believe he was not afraid at all.


    Everyone sneered internally and thought, ''Maniac is forcing himself to look calm.¡¯  Maniac was the ruler of Anya City, and he had a conflict with Joel, so Mister Taft would not suffer his existence in Anya City. They wondered how he was brave enough to show up.


    Zachary stood up at that moment. He looked at everyone and said, "It looks like everyone is here, so let''s welcMister Taft." Everyone stood up and greeted synchronously, "Wee, Mister Taft."  Maniac also stood up, but Wilbur remained seated.


    Chance Taft slowly walked out from behind a screen partition after a moment. He raised his hand at everyone to gesture at them to sit.


    Everyone said their formalities before they sat.


    Chance nced at everyone and said slowly, "Thanks for humoring this old man and attending my function."  "What are you saying, Mister Taft? You used to be the leader of Anya City. How can we ever forget about you?"  "Right. We, as businessmen, received a lot of support from you, and we''ve been eagerly waiting for your return, Mister Taft." "You''re a Saint level cultivator now, Mister Taft. You have becone of the world''s most powerful cultivators. This is great news for Anya City. Surely the cultivation circle in Anya City will be known all over the world from now on."  They showered Chance with praises. Meanwhile, Chance merely stroked his beard and chuckled.


    He announced after a moment, "I have a few important matters to announce today."  Everyone instantly went silent with seriousness.


    "The son of Larry William, Joel William, is now my adopted son. The official ceremony will be held in three days." "Congrattions, Mister Taft."  It finally cto a confirmation, Joel was bound to be sessful from then on, no one would dare to mess with him. However, Maniac seemed to be in trouble.


    "The second matter is aboutbeing a Saint level cultivator. My vision as a Saint level cultivator will not only be in Anya City because | will rule the Kardon Province. | ask every cultivator here today, will you followto conquer Kardon Province?"  The crowd started chanting, "I am willing to follow you, Mister Taft," as all the cultivators of Anya City bowed down to Chance. They were willing to follow his lead.


    ''Well, duh. There is nothing to be afraid of with a Saint level cultivator leading us."  ''When Mister Taft rules Kardon Province, we will have endless riches, status, money, and power."  Simr thoughts were shared by many in the crowd.


    Chanceughed and said, "Alright. There is one small matter to deal with before that."  Everyone understood he meant the incident between Maniac and Joel.


    As everyone expected, Chance said, "Joel is my adopted son. | have to help him out if he''s in trouble. Maniac, | heard you caused quite amotion in Viewspring Corp. Is that true?"  Everyone looked toward Maniac, waiting to hear his response.

 Chapter 432

    Maniac stood up and replied slowly, "It''s true, Mister Taft."  "Why?" asked Chance coldly.


    Maniac stepped toward Chance and bowed. He said, "It wasn''t consensual, Mister Taft. Someone forcedto do so."  The people who did not know the truth were instantly shocked. ''ls that so?¡¯  Wilbur sighed slightly.


    "It''s him." Maniac pointed at Wilbur and dered loudly, "A few days ago, this guy named Wilbur Penn found me. He almost killedbecause he''s an Ambience level cultivator. He threatenedto attack Joel. | had no choice but toply. Thankfully, you''re back, Mister Taft. Please seek justice for me, and I''m willing to be your adopted son too."  Then, he knelt on the floor without showing any signs of getting up.


    Everyone was stunned. No one expected Maniac to do that.


    ''Could it be true?¡¯ They thought.


    Everyone looked toward Wilbur at that moment.


    The young man looked ordinary. Was he really an Ambience level cultivator?"  Chance looked at Wilbur and asked slowly, "Are you Wilbur Penn?"  "Yes," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Chance frowned and asked, "Is Manny Ack telling the truth?"  "You could say so," Wilbur remained seated as he admitted it.


    Chance scoffed coldly and said, "How dare you threaten other people with your level of cultivation in Anya City? That''s very bold of you."  "Joel William deserves it. His punishment is far from enough," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    "How dare you!"  "Stand up when you speak to Mister Taft."  "This is outrageous! What''s with your attitude?"  People started to scold Wilbur. Sof them rolled their sleeves like they were ready to start a fight.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, they were only pretending. Everyone knew Wilbur was a powerful Ambience level cultivator, and he overpowered Maniac.


    They were no match for him, but they wanted to act like they had the courage to do so in front of Chance.


    Chance raised his hand to stop everyone when he heard that. He asked coldly, "How about you tellwhat Joel did?"  "Joel owed my friend tens of millions in construction fees. When my friend went to collect his payment, they refused to pay, and they also resorted to violence against my friend. They sought revenge and blew up my friend''s house. His parents were buried alive. Joel is a malicious individual. Even death is too lenient a punishment for him," said Wilbur in a cold tone.


    Joel stood up angrily and said, "The death of Ethan Osborn''s parents was an ident, but he beat my son to death. What about that? | only have one son."  "You deserved it. Do you believe that the death of his parents was merely an ident?" Wilbur also stood up. His cold gaze intimidated Joel.


    Joel felt a chill and he instantly could not speak.


    Everyone could tell that was probably true. However, it did not matter without solid evidence. A situation like that depended on who was more capable, so Joel clearly had the upper hand. He had the support of a Saint level cultivator, so he had the power to bring justice to his side.


    Chance asked in a low voice, "Can you prove that Joel William killed his parents by detonation?"  "He wiped the evidence a long tago, but | think everyone knows the truth," Wilbur stated coldly.


    Upon hearing Wilbur''s statement, Chance asked coldly, "How dare you use my son without any evidence? Are you trying to disrespect me?"  "Disrespect you?" Wilbur sneered and said, "I think you should focus on cultivation and stop being delusional before you die of old age."  "How dare you!" Maniac stood up at that moment and interrupted, "Wilbur Penn, I''ve had enough of you! | might not be your match, but showing such arrogance before Mister Taft is as good as testing your luck!"  Wilbur looked at Maniac and sighed. Wilbur said, "You made a bad choice, Maniac. You''ll regret it."  "I''ll regret it?" Maniac sneered and said, "The only regret | have is that | didn''t look for Mister Taft sooner so that he''d helpseek justice."

 Chapter 433

    Wilburughed out loud before saying, "You sure know how to take advantage of the situation, but you made a big mistake if you think Chance Taft can protect you all."  "How outrageous. He''s too reckless and arrogant."  "F*ck you! How dare you be so arrogant in front of Mister Taft? You''re asking for death!"  "Please take him down, Mister Taft. Secure the pride of the powerful Saint level cultivators."  The crowd was agitated by Wilbur''s attitude, and they shouted for Chance to punish Wilbur.


    Maniac and Joel did not get along, but they had amon enemy at the moment. They both turned to re at Wilbur.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Chance chuckled and shook his head. He said, "Youngsters nowadays don''t know their ce. | heard you''re from Seechertown, so I''ll start by making an example out of you, but | won''t take your life. I''ll spare you, so you can go back and tell your Seechertownrades to bow down and surrender to me. That way, they can avoid unnecessary casualties. How does that sound?"  "Chance Taft, I''m giving you a chance to choose. You can choose to focus on your cultivation in a secluded area and avoid unnecessary casualties by minding your own business. Otherwise, | can y along with your little games. However, you might not be able to bear the consequences," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    "Wilbur, you''re too arrogant!" Maniac shouted while ring at Wilbur. He looked furious as if they had an irreconcble grudge.


    Joel clenched his jaw in anger. ''That asshole! He betrayed Wilbur at a crucial moment and switched to Mister Taft''s side. | can''t believe he also said he wanted to be his adopted son. Now he''s acting like he can''t stand Wilbur. He''s stealing all the spotlight from me.¡¯  Joel refused to back down. He instantly yelled, "You''ve gone too far, Wilbur Penn. It''s a shthat I''m not a cultivator. Otherwise, | would be fighting you by now."  Maniac turned his head, feigning ignorance.


    There was no way Joel would do that. Maniac fought Wilbur before and got his ass handed to him.


    Joel noticed that Maniac did not take him seriously. He cursed him inside, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Chance''s patience was at its limits. He looked at Wilbur and said coldly, "It looks like you don''t understand what a Saint level cultivator represents. However, you''re not worthy of fighting with me. Zachary!"  "Yes, sir." Zachary stood up and bowed.


    Chance said, "You are both Ambience level cultivators. You''ll be fighting this Wilbur guy in my stead, in case he tells other people that I''m bullying him. It will also showhow much you''ve improved over the years."  "Yes, sir." Zachary approached Wilbur slowly and said, "Mister Penn, may we have a spar in the yard?"  Wilbur did not reply. He got up and walked to the yard. Zachary quickly followed suit.


    The others swarmed and gathered at the door to watch the battle. Only Chance remained seated in the room. He looked calm.


    Zachary smiled at Wilbur and said, "Forgive me."  A wave of spiritual energy immediately surged out of Zachary as he spoke. A strong spiritual pressure instantly spread around him.


    Swirling winds instantly appeared in the yard.


    Wilbur smiled in return. He beckoned at Zachary.


    Zachary started to look serious. He started to perform seals continuously with his hands. Waves of spiritual pressure continued to ripple.


    "A spell cultivator?" Wilbur smiled.


    Suddenly, Zachary put his palms together. He hadpleted casting a spell. He shouted, "Giant Boulders!"  A few huge boulders suddenly appeared out of thin air. They were burning with spiritual mes as they hurtled toward Wilbur.


    The crowd instantly cheered. That attack alone made Zachary worthy of being considered a powerful cultivator.


    However, Wilbur only chuckled. He leaped and charged straight at Zachary.


    He crushed the giant boulders with several punches in the process. The giant boulders exploded with fragments flying everywhere.


    Zachary quickly moved when he saw that, all the while casting spells with his hands.


    "Boulder Spikes."  Several sharp spikes instantly rose from the ground beneath Wilbur.


    Wilbur shouted and swept his leg across the spikes. Over a dozen spikes were all shattered under his immense strength.

 Chapter 434

    However, a two-meter-tall earth giant rose from the ground when Zachary shouted. It charged toward Wilbur.


    The earth giant looked strong. Its fists were the size of basketballs, and it had a dirt-yellow spiritual radiance on it, seemingly unstoppable.


    The crowd was utterly shocked to see that.


    Zachary cast spells after spells that were equally amazing. They had never seen spells like that before.


    It was especially so with the Earth Giant that was summoned. There was no way Maniac could overpower that, was there? Everyone unintentionally looked at Maniac, who seemed pissed off and remained quiet.


    Everyone chuckled at the sight.


    Indeed, a great mentor produces great students. The student of a Saint level cultivator was that powerful. That meant Chance Taft was terrifyingly powerful. Wilbur Penn clearly did not know his ce.


    Wilbur only chuckled and charged toward the earth giant with his bare fists, instantly battling each other.


    Zachary watched the battle from the side, but he did not stop forming seals with his hands. He seemed to be preparing for his ultimate move.


    That was the standard battle mode of a spell cultivator.


    Spell cultivators could stall their opponents with intermediate spells while they prepare for their advanced move, so they couldnd a fatal attack on their opponents.


    Combat cultivators could not defeat spell cultivators without getting close to them, so they would stay at a disadvantage.


    The fists of the earth giant had a terrifying power. Punches kept raining down on Wilbur.


    Wilbur moved abnormally fast. The earth giant was strong, but it was not agile enough tond a hit on Wilbur at all.


    Wilbur moved behind the earth giant and threw a punch.


    Boom! The earth giant exploded into pieces on the spot.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked at how amazing Wilbur was. Zachary cast three continuous spells, so they could not believe that he was still unharmed.


    Wilbur continued to walk towards Zachary after he defeated the earth giant.


    Zacharypleted casting an advanced spell at that moment.


    "Boulder Dragon Bomb."  He shouted, and the spiritual energy in him surged. A dragon head made of earth rose from the ground in front of him.


    The dragon head opened its huge mouth and spewed out ming boulders half a meter wide. The ming boulders hurtled toward Wilbur at high speed.


    The boulder bombs soared with a terrifying howl. A powerful gust of wind swept through the whole yard. The destructive power was astonishing.


    Everyone held their breaths as they watched. The power of the spell was too terrifying.


    They thought to themselves, ''I''m afraid | will be blown to bits if | have to face a terrifying spell like that.


    ¡®Wilbur probably won''t survive this. We just have to wait and see.¡¯  However, Wilburughed at the attack. Spiritual mes suddenly ignited around his fists as he charged toward the continuous barrage of boulder bombs.


    Wilbur punched the boulder bombs as the thunderousmotion continued. He shattered the iing boulder bombs, and he kept closing his distance to Zachary.


    Meanwhile, Zachary was visibly sweating. An advanced spell like the Boulder Dragon Bomb required a lot of spiritual energy.


    Nheless, Wilbur fought more fiercely as the battle went on. The yard was shrouded in dust and smoke, with constant explosions in the haze, causing everyone to lose sight.


    Wilbur was about three meters from Zachary when the smoke cleared, and everyone could see the battle again. At that exact moment, Wilbur threw a punch.

 Chapter 435

    Everyone instantly eximed.


    Zachary had a solemn look too. He quickly cast a spell with his hands and yelled, "Earth Shield!"  A solid earth shield rose in front of him. There was a spiritual radiance on the shield, and it had many runes on it.


    The Earth Shield was an intermediate spell. Wilbur cast it before.


    However, Wilbur sted the shield away with a punch as he shouted. Then, the punch continued forth andnded squarely on Zachary.


    Zachary could not do anything to stop it. He could only watch Wilbur''s punchnd on his chest.


    With a loud bang, Zachary stumbled backward while blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    Wilbur stopped and stood with hands behind his back, stopping his attacks on Zachary.


    Zachary was confused for a moment, then he wiped the blood off his mouth slowly. He bowed at Wilbur and said, "Thanks for sparing me."  Wilbur nodded slightly, but his eyes were fixated on the room.


    Everyone was very shocked at that point.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was almost a peak Ambience level cultivator, and he knew a plethora of amazing earth-type spells. They could not believe he was defeated because it was simply unbelievable.


    They all looked at Wilbur and finally realized he was astounding.


    However, there was a saying in the cultivation world that everything was inferior to a Saint level cultivator. It wasmon knowledge engraved into the souls of every cultivator.


    Wilbur was astounding, but he would not be the match for Mister Taft if he was not a Saint level cultivator.


    He defeated Zachary Yanez, but his inevitable defeat was fated, and it could not be changed.


    "Dude, don''t get all smug just because you defeated Mister Yanez. You should know that Mister Taft is a powerful Saint level cultivator," yelled Maniac.


    Wilbur chuckled and nced at him. Maniac was startled, and he unintentionally backed away.


    Suddenly, Chance walked out slowly. The crowd hurriedly made way for him.


    Chance stood several meters in front of Wilbur. He first nced at his student and scolded coldly, "You useless thing."  "Sorry, sir. | wasn''t as good as him, and I''ve embarrassed you." Zachary bowed and he looked ashamed.


    Chance scoffed coldly before he looked at Wilbur. He said coldly, "You have what it takes as a pre-Saint level cultivator, but you''re still not a Saint level cultivator. However, | know it must be hard on your journey of cultivation, and you''re talented. | can forget about the past if you''re willing to surrender yourself to me."  It seemed like Chance did not want his talents to go to waste.


    "I think you''re delusional," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Joel said, "Dad, this guy is ignorant. Don''t waste your ton him."  ¡®No way. Wilbur is my biggest enemy. What will the future hold forif Wilbur surrenders to Mister Taft?'' Joel thought to himself.


    "What a shame." Chance brushed his beard before he said, "I wanted to spare your life. Since you injured my students and stayed ignorant, it looks like | have to bury you here today."  "Yes, kill him."  "We can''t spare him, he''s too arrogant."  "Mister Taft, chop him into pieces because he dared provoke a Saint level cultivator."  Everyone shouted their insults.


    Wilbur smiled like he was mocking them. He said, "Fightif you can. Or do you all just want to talk smack?"  Everyone shut up instantly. They could shout all they want, but they did not have the courage to fight Wilbur.


    Chance yelled angrily at that moment, "You''re too arrogant behaving like that in front of a Saint level cultivator."  "You''re just a Saint level cultivator. Stop talking like it''s so scary," mocked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Chance lost his temper immediately. ''You do not insult a Saint level cultivator. This ismon knowledge for cultivators." ¡®Wilbur Penn made a huge mistake by saying that,'' the crowd thought.


    "Alright, kid. I''ll show you what true power is today." Chance then shouted, "Death Earth!"

 Chapter 436

    The venue changed in an instant. All of them suddenly appeared in the middle of an endless field.


    The field had no visible boundaries. They were standing on never-ending dirt while sand filled the air.


    Statues that were a hundred meters in height towered in the four cardinal directions. They were at a distance of one hundred meters from each other.


    They were four beige statues equipped with armor and axes, emanating a majestic presence.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone felt like they were on an ancient battlefield. The suffocating tension and malicious vibes frightened everyone instantly.


    ''I-Is this a Domain?"  The crowd felt fearful.


    They knew the power of a Saint level cultivator was superior. However, they could not believe the Domain of a Saint level cultivator was that terrifying. They were instantly brought to another world.


    A powerful spiritual pressure was soaring along with the malicious intent. It made them feel incredibly small and weak.


    They felt like they would not be able to handle it if they stayed for too long. Even if Chance did not attack them, they might lose their minds and die from the pressure.


    Chance was levitating a meter above the ground. His hands were behind his back. He looked at Wilbur coldly and said, "Do you know why they say everything is inferior to a Saint level cultivator? Take all of this in and witness the power of a Saint level cultivator. It''s the only thing you will feel in the final moments of your life."  A Saint level cultivator was indeed powerful. A Domain could create immense fear and pressure on cultivators who were inferior.


    Their opponents would not have a chance to fight back.


    However, Wilbur knew that a Domain was like a semi-imaginary world.


    It was a space created by a Saint level cultivator that existed between reality and one''s imagination.


    The space ensured that the person who activated the Domain had a power boost, while it had a suppressing effect on the opponent. Essentially, Saint level cultivators were invincible within their Domain, unless the opponent had a stronger Domain.


    It could be said that everything was inferior to a Saint level cultivator, and only another Saint level cultivator could defeat a Saint level cultivator.


    However, Wilbur was an exception. He summoned his thunder cleaver with the flick of his wrist.


    The thunder cleaver was a physical weapon at that point.


    The golden de was surrounded by arcing lightning. It exuded tremendous power as soon as he took it out.


    Everyone was instantly wide-eyed with shock when they saw the weapon.


    ''Oh my god, this cleaver is the size of half a door. It''s both a weapon and a shield too. | know it''s heavy from the looks of that extravagant design. | don''t think ordinary cultivators can even pick it up,¡¯ they thought.


    Wilbur waved his thunder cleaver, and said in a nonchnt tone, "It''s not that impressive. Con."  "You ignorant fool!"  Chance put his palms together and shouted, "Earth Spear!"  Several hundred earthen spears appeared out of thin air in an instant. The spears were several meters long, and they all flew toward Wilbur.


    "Giant Boulders."  Around ten giant boulders appeared above Wilbur andrashing down.


    "Earth Giant."  Ten earth giants appeared and charged toward Wilbur at the stime.


    Chance was in his Domain, so he could instantly cast three intermediate spells. He did not need to prepare for the spells at all. That showed his power as a Saint level cultivator.


    Everyone was inspired to see that. ''He truly is a Saint level cultivator.¡¯  Zachary''s spells were amazing, but it was not as impressive inparison to Mister Taft. If one were topare them, Zachary''s spells were mere child''s y.


    They wondered what Wilbur would do when three spells attacked him simultaneously.


    Chance cast another advanced spell with his hands. It was the Boulder Dragon Bomb.


    All four spells attacked Wilbur at the stime.

 Chapter 437

    The crowd was amidst the swirling sand.


    The earthen spears, giant boulders, earth giants, and boulder bombs carried tremendous power, and all of them were aimed at Wilbur.


    Chance seemed like a god who was manipting everything while he levitated. He was in control of a terrifying power, and it made people fear and respect him.


    Maniac, Joel, and the others who were dragged into the Domain fell on their knees because Chance was just too powerful. They had to express their utmost respect.


    Chance looked pleased as he yelled at Wilbur, "Do you feel it? This is the power of a Saint level cultivator. We''re glorious and invincible entities. You''re all just inferior beings!"  Chance was extremely arrogant at that point. He stared at Wilbur condescendingly like he was looking down at an insect.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly, and with a shake of his arm, the thunder cleaver instantly ignited with spiritual mes. Then, he leaped into the air.


    The earthen spears were shattered to pieces with a wave of his thunder cleaver.


    He spun the thunder cleaver around as he flew upwards, reducing the giant boulders to ashes.


    Afternding on the ground and a few shester, the earth giants were blown apart too, turning into scattered fragments on the ground.


    Wilbur started to charge forward. The boulder bombs were blown apart one after another by the thunder cleaver. They did not stop him from getting close to Chance at all.


    Everyone eximed in disbelief when they saw that. They were utterly shocked by Wilbur''s ability to fight back.


    They could not believe it because their powers werepletely suppressed in the Domain.


    Chance was furious that Wilbur was approaching him. He kept forming seals with his hands and shouted, "The Power of Earth." The statues that were a hundred meters away emitted a dazzling radiance in an instant.


    "Super Boulder Dragon Bomb."  His spiritual energy surged with the power boost of the Domain. A dragon head rose from the ground, and it suddenly doubled in size. The boulder bombs spewed from its mouth also doubled in size, and they were burning with roaring mes. Countless runes appeared on them, which greatly increased their power.


    A continuous stream of boulder bombs hurtled toward Wilbur in an instant. The constant explosion pushed Wilbur back for about ten meters before stabilizing himself while holding his cleaver.


    Chance looked pleased with himself. Joel and the others worshipped him because his powers were godly, and no mortal could stop him.


    The boulder bombs kepting with tremendous force, causing a loud booming sound.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think you stand a chance against a Saint level cultivator? Die, you ignorant idiot!" yelled Chance. The spiritual energy in him ignited. The spiritual energy in the Domain surged, and it created gusts of raging wind.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and activated his thunder cleaver. The Dragon Crystal inside him started to spin, and a tremendous amount of spiritual energy was emitted.


    Wilbur was burning with spiritual mes. His thunder cleaver also turned red and started glowing.


    He activated his Dragon Crystal and Dragon Power at the stime. His powers were instantly doubled.


    "You''re not good enough."  Wilbur shouted and lunged toward Chance.


    There were iing super boulder bombs on his way there, and they were all torn asunder by the thunder cleaver.


    His speed was so fast that ordinary people could not see him clearly. He approached Chance at high speed.


    Everyone was shocked because they could not believe Wilbur had such tricks up his sleeve.


    Chance was also caught off guard.


    The power that Wilbur emitted was not inferior to a Saint level cultivator.


    ''But why isn''t he using a Domain?'' Chance wondered.


    That was not the tto consider that question. He would be in trouble if Wilbur, abat cultivator, got close to him.


    Chance''s expression turned solemn. He quickly formed more seals with his hands.


    Nheless, Wilbur was a few meters in front of Chance in a matter of seconds. A violent surge of spiritual energy burst forth in a single sh. The attack destroyed the dragon head that emerged from the ground. Then, he raised his cleaver and swung it at Chance.


    The raging power of the thunder cleaver could sh through anything, even a Saint level cultivator would not be able to resist the attack.


    However, Chance hadpleted casting his spell at that moment.


    He ced his palms together and shouted, "Quicksand of Death!"

 Chapter 438

    The ground beneath Wilbur suddenly turned soft in an instant. It was like he was standing on quicksand.


    He instantly sank. Naturally, he missed the attack on Chance.


    Four earth dragons appeared on the ground at the stime. They charged towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur was halfway into the ground, so he could not move. He was instantly wrapped by the earth dragons. The earth dragons sank into the ground and vanished along with Wilbur.


    Chanceughed loudly, pleased with himself. Joel and others had the utmost respect for him, and they all cheered.


    "That was amazing, Mister Taft. You''re the invincible Saint level cultivator."  Chance looked pleased to hear them cheer him on. He was busy being egotistical.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was feeling the pressure of being underground with the earth dragons.


    The bodies of the earth dragons were tangled with each other. They wrapped around him tightly, and they were getting tighter. The dirt kepting at him like he was being crushed.


    He sighed because the power of a Saint level cultivator should not be underestimated.


    However, it was no easy feat to kill Wilbur Penn.


    He shouted beneath the ground. The Dragon Crystal inside him started to spin like crazy. A terrifying amount of spiritual energy surged forth from within.


    The dragon head mark on his back glowed. He had the boost from a raging Dragon Power.


    "Break."  Wilbur shouted as he unleashed his terrifying spiritual energy, along with the power of the ancient dragon n.


    The earth dragons exploded into pieces from the pressure of his immense power. The solid dirt that was crushing him exploded outward, sending dirt flying everywhere.


    Wilbur leaped from the ground. He was burning in spiritual mes as he held onto the dazzling thunder cleaver like a god of war.


    He levitated in mid-air and looked beneath him with a chilling gaze.


    Everyone was stunned. They finally realized that Wilbur had burst out from the ground.


    ''How is this possible? He faced a Saint level cultivator. Shouldn''t he be dead by now?"  Chance also looked shocked. He did not expect Wilbur to survive an attack of that level.


    Wilbur nced over everyone coldly. They felt a chill down their spines as they hid.


    Eventually, Wilbur''s gaze fell upon Chance and asked slowly, "Is that all you''ve got?"  "You..." Chance was beside himself in anger. He yelled, "You arrogant fool!"  "The Rage of the Four."  A raging spiritual energy within Chance surged into the sky, and it formed four spiritual energy columns. The columns descended upon the statues that were a hundred meters away.


    A thunderous boom could be heard.


    The statues that were a hundred meters tall suddenly started walking toward Wilbur.


    Their humongous bodies were indescribably intimidating. Joel and the others were shivering in fear.


    Every step the statues took caused the ground to shake. It was hard for everyone to maintain their bnce.


    Four immensely powerful forces targeted Wilbur at the stime, restraining himpletely.


    Despite being a hundred meters away, the statues covered the distance with just two steps. They raised their hundred-meter-long giant axes at the stime, swinging them down toward Wilbur.


    They were not fast, but the immense power conjured a force that suppressed Wilbur from moving.


    Even Saint level cultivators could not resist a force like that. They could only watch as they were churned into bits by this power.


    Chance was spewing blood from his mouth at that moment.


    The Rage of the Four was hisst resort. It was also his most powerful attack.


    It was impossible for anyone to survive the Rage of the Four, but he would be badly injured too. Maintaining The Rage of the Four was something that surpassed his abilities.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was risking his life toplete the ultimate attack.

 Chapter 439

    Joel and the others were stunned.


    The statues were like four gods with unstoppable power, and their power was being channeled into killing a mortal. They wondered if any mortal would survive such a situation.


    ¡®Wilbur may have countered the Quicksand of Death just now, but he won''t be able to fight against The Rage of the Four. The power between the two spells is leagues apart.¡¯  Everyone thought that Wilbur would never survive this attack.


    Chance was almost maniacal with his voice.


    "Wilbur Penn, you are indeed very powerful. So powerful that it''s beyond my expectations. I''m willing to call you the best cultivator beneath the Saint level, but you''re still not a Saint level cultivator!"  Wilburughed at his maniacal insults.


    He replied nonchntly, "Do you think you''d still be alive if | wasn''t curious to see what''s so special about your Domain?"  "What? What the f*ck did you say?" Chance was enraged. The others looked like they were in disbelief. ''How can Wilbur joke at this point? Isn''t he being too audacious?"  Wilbur shouted. His spiritual energy, Dragon Power, and thunder power within him surged forth. Thebination of these powers formed a spiritual flthat shot into the sky.


    An extremely terrifying spiritual pressure instantly enveloped the Domain. Gusts of strong wind and tornadoes appeared in the Domain. The wind roared as the sky was filled with spiritual mes.


    The thunder cleaver in his hand instantly grew to a hundred meters long. The thunder cleaver was aze with lightning bolts surrounding it. It emitted a deathly aura.


    ''"T-This..."  Maniac and the others sensed the terrifying aura. They were in disbelief, and their faces were twisted. They were shivering in fear as if they would faint at any time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Chance was more stunned than anyone. He thought, ''His power is almost superior to a Saint level cultivator. Could it be that there is someone more powerful than a Saint level cultivator?¡¯  Wilbur had escaped the restraints of the spell at that point. He waved the hundred-meter-long thunder cleaver. The four giant statues exploded and crumbled into pieces. Chance let out a painful scream and spat a mouthful of blood before he fell to the ground.


    The Death Earth Domain vanished with a thunderous boom, and everyone was back in the yard of the Serene Garden.


    Chance was on the floor at that moment. Blood stained his clothes, and he was as pale as paper. He breathed hard with a horrified look on his face.


    Maniac, Joel, and the others were very frightened. They knelt on the floor and did not dare to move a muscle.


    Wilbur stood in the yard with the thunder cleaver in his hand, sweeping his gaze over everyone.


    ¡®Chance Taft was defeated. Wilbur Penn defeated a Saint level cultivator! How is this possible?''  Everyone thought the same.


    A Saint level cultivator was an invincible entity in their minds. How could a Saint level cultivator be defeated so easily?  However, that was the truth. Wilbur was unharmed, and Chance was struggling for his life. They had to believe it.


    They were forced to ept the truth after a long while. They looked at Wilbur with frightened eyes.


    Wilbur quietly stood there.


    Wilbur was very mighty to them. They saw him like a god who was belittling the insects, and they were the insects in question.


    Chance struggled to raise his hand. He pointed at Wilbur and asked emotionally, "Why? Why? How did you defeat me?"  It was apparent that Chance could not ept the truth.


    Wilbur replied slowly, "You only have yourself to blfor being unknowledgeable, Chance Taft. A Saint level cultivator is indeed powerful, but nowhere near invincible. Cultivation knows no bounds. A Saint level cultivator is just a level of strength. You would know how stupid you''ve been to think being a Saint level cultivator means you''re invincible with merely a slither of understanding in cultivation."

 Chapter 440

    "You..."  Chance was so angry that he coughed up more blood, then fell and died on the spot.


    Wilbur was instantly taken aback. He thought, ¡®Damn, did he just die because he was too emotional? That''s quite the temper he has there."  Zachary panicked and hurriedly went to hug Chance. He yelled, "Sir, sir!"  It was a shthat Chance could not reply to him anymore.


    Maniac, Joel, the cultivators, and the businessmen of Anya City were fearing for their lives at that moment.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    They did not know what Wilbur would do next.


    Their lives were in Wilbur''s hands at that point. They could vanish if Wilbur decided to attack. No one would dare to doubt that, especially Maniac and Joel.


    Joel was the enemy that Wilbur originally cfor, and Maniac was the traitor when he realized Chance Taft had beca Saint level cultivator.


    They were in extrdespair. They anxiously knelt on the ground, not knowing what to do.


    Wilbur called out with a nonchnt voice, "Maniac."  Maniac looked startled. He hurriedly put his head to the ground and said, "I''m sorry, sir. | shouldn''t have betrayed you. | know | made a mistake. Please spare my life." Maniac was nearly sobbing, and he was indeed terrified.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "I told you the most important thing in life is your choices, and you chose poorly. So, a punishment is a must."  "No, sir..." Maniac tragically begged for his life.


    A huge surge of force hit Maniac in his abdomen with a wave of Wilbur''s hand.


    Maniac let out a tragic scream and rolled on the ground. He was lying on his back in the end with blooding out of his mouth and his nose.


    Wilbur destroyed his cultivation with that attack.


    Maniac would be no more than an ordinary man when he recovered.


    He must have had a lot of enemies in Anya City because of what he did.


    He would not meet a peaceful end as an ordinary man with no cultivation.


    Maniac knew that better than anyone. A huge sense of despair crept inside his heart as if he had fallen into a bottomless pit.


    Wilbur had his gaze fixated on Joel at the moment.


    Joel instantly felt like heavy weights were added to his shoulders, and the weights were crushing him like a mountain.


    He panicked in the midst of fear, and he yelled, "Spare me, sir. It''s all my fault. I''m willing topensate you in whatever ways you want."  "Oh? Do you admit that you caused the death of Ethan Osborn''s parents?"  "Yes, | did. I instructed someone to do so. | deserved to die, but my son paid for it with his life, so please spare me."  Joel did not dare to lie in front of the powerful entity. He could only tell the truth and hoped to survive.


    Wilbur said coldly after hearing that, "You ended two lives, and your son paid for it with his life. Do you think the life of your son is more valuable than others?"  "I''m willing to donate all my assets to you, including Viewspiring Corp, sir. | only beg you to spare my life." Joel risked it all to live.


    Money was of no use to him if he was not alive to spend it.

 Chapter 441

    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "It''s up to Ethan Osborn on how to deal with you. You should pray."  Then, he approached Zachary and asked, "Are you willing to follow me?"  "Sorry, | have to stay loyal to my mentor," replied Zachary while shaking his head.


    Wilbur sighed and left.


    Zachary had a nice personality which was much better than his mentor. He was also talented in cultivation. Wilbur felt sorry for the talented man. However, Zachary did not want to follow Wilbur, so he rejected Wilbur''s offer.


    Wilbur would not force him, so he let Zachary be.


    Zachary carried his mentor''s body toward the room after Wilbur left. He said, "Please leave, everyone. The Serene Garden will be closed for three years from now on. Please don''t disturb us again."  Everyone quickly left after they heard that.


    Joel went back to his house and plopped onto the sofa in despair. He looked lost.


    His wife, Denise William, walked out in her sleeping gown. She frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"  "It''s over. We''re doomed," mumbled Joel.


    Denise yelled angrily, "What are you doing? Have you avenged our son? Look at yourself. Hurry up and kill Ethan Osborn and his sister. Don''t let anyone in their family live, or I''ll kill you instead."  Joel stood abruptly and pped her in the face. He yelled angrily, "What do you know? Do you know who''s supporting Ethan Osborn?"  Denise was puzzled by the p. She snapped out of it after a long while and tried to fight Joel while screaming, "I don''t care who''s supporting him! | want him dead! | need to avenge my son!"  Joel kicked Denise to the floor. He said in a hateful tone, "Loving mothers create spoiled brats. Our family wouldn''t end up like this if you didn''t spoil him! Get out immediately! | don''t want to see your face here again!"  Denise finally realized there was more to the situation based on his maniacal behavior.


    Confused, she asked, "What the hell happened?"  "I''m about to die. Viewspring Corp is doomed. Are you happy now?" yelled Joel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Denise asked in a disbelieving voice, "How is this possible?"  Joel was annoyed. He yelled, "Get out of here! Do you hear me?"  She looked at Joel who was acting like a psycho, and she decided to not provoke him anymore. She got up and returned to the bedroom.


    She nned on arguing with him the next morning when Joel snapped out of it.


    Joel plopped onto the sofa again. He pondered for a long while.


    He helplessly took his phone out in the end, and he called his secretary.


    "Hello, Mister William."  "Drop the charges against Ethan Osborn and release him as soon as possible."  "Huh? Mister William, this is a criminal case. | don''t think thew enforcement will agree with this, right?"  "Just tell them my son''s death was an ident, and it had nothing to do with Ethan Osborn."  His secretary was silent for a moment before replying, "Yes, Mister William. I''ll handle it tomorrow."  "Do it now. Get someone immediately. | want Ethan Osborn out of jail by tomorrow morning."  Joel was yelling maniacally, so his secretary hurriedly said, "Right away, sir. Right away."  Joel threw his phone andughed wryly. He opened a bottle of liquor and chugged it.


    The next morning.


    Wilbur was standing at the entrance of the prison, staring into it.


    Soon, Walter walked out with Ethan.


    "Everything''s fine now, bro." Wilbur smiled and weed Ethan with a tight hug.

 Chapter 442

    Ethan hugged Wilbur tightly and sobbed hard.


    Wilbur patted his back and said, "Alright, you''re a tough man. What''s with this crying? Let''s go back before we talk."  "Yeah." Ethan nodded. Then, the three of them went back to the hotel where Wilbur was staying.


    They sat on the sofa and Wilbur told Ethan what happened. Walter was frightened and uneasy after hearing what he said.


    Ethan clenched his jaw after he was done listening. He said, "I can''t repay you for what you did, but my life is yours. I''ll return my life to you whenever you need it."  "What are you saying? Being alive is better than anything. Don''t forget that you have a sister you need to take care of," Wilbur reminded him.


    Ethan nodded firmly. They had a bond that went beyond words, and there was no need for further discussion.


    Suddenly, Wilbur asked, "How are you going to deal with Joel William?"  "He has to die," said Ethan while clenching his jaw.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "I agree. An eye for an eye, two lives for two lives. There''s nothing much to say about that."  Suddenly, someone knocked.


    Walter hurriedly opened the door when Wilbur frowned. They saw a hotel server holding a letter at the door. He said, "Mister Penn, there is a letter for you."  Walter epted the letter and closed the door. He passed the letter with both hands to Wilbur.


    Wilbur tore the envelope and looked at the letter. Then, he looked at Ethan.


    "What happened?" asked Ethan.


    Wilbur replied slowly, "Joel William hung himselfst night, and he left a will. Half of Viewspring Corp has been given to you." "He took his own life?" Ethan was immediately infuriated. He could not avenge his parents without killing Joel himself.


    Wilbur frowned and said slowly, "Ethan, hemitted suicide and gave you half of his assets to protect his family. | think you should let it rest."  Two lives were exchanged for the lives of his parents, so it could be said that Ethan had his revenge. Wilbur felt like Joel''s family should be left alone.


    The incident was caused by Joel and his son, after all. The grudge was over because the two of them had died. Moreover, Ethan received assets worth around two billion dors aspensation too.


    Ethan let out a long sigh, and he said, "You call the shots, boss, but | won''t ept Joel''s money."  "Are you stupid? Why won''t you ept the money?" Wilbur asked.


    Ethan replied, "I will feel uneasy with his money. It''s dirty money."  "Ethan, if | ce two sets of one hundred dors here, can you tellwhich one is clean? Or which one is dirty?"  Ethan was instantly speechless.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Whatever money it is, it doesn''t matter. What matters is how you use the money. Dirty money will blean money if you use it to help the poor. Money and power are the same. It''s good when you use it suitably, and it''s corrupt when you abuse it. Do you understand?¡±  Ethan pondered for a long while before he finally nodded.


    Wilburughed and said, "That''s the spirit. Get yourself together. We''re still young, and there are plenty of things ahead of us." "Yeah," Ethan said with a nod.


    Wilbur looked toward Walter and said, "You can handle all the paperwork. | won''t skimp on your pay."  "Thank you, sir! I''ll do my best to your satisfaction. | won''t make any mistakes."  Walter was overjoyed.


    He earned a huge sum of money from the legal fees before. He would be earning more because the case was a two-billion-dor deal.


    More importantly, he felt like he secured a connection with Wilbur. Who would dare trouble him in Anya City now?  ording to his analysis, Ethan would soon rise to prominence in Anya City. He would becone of the best businessmen in Anya City, and he would rule over Anya City too.


    Meanwhile, Walter would be working for Ethan Osborn in the future. There must be a lot of benefits waiting for him too.


    Suddenly, Ethan said, "Boss, | would like to see my sister."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 443

    Wilbur smiled and said, "Alright. | should head back anyway. Walter will handle this."  "Yeah."  Then, they discussed matters with Walter for a while. Walter went to do his job. Meanwhile, Wilbur and Ethan bought sofferings as a prayer to Ethan''s parents before driving back to Seechertown.


    The next morning, they arrived in Seechertown. They were at the entrance of Westhand College.


    Ethan was sitting in the car, and he looked depressed. He asked, "What should | tell my sister? She wouldn''t be able to take the bad news."  Wilbur also kept sighing. ''No one can ept the news of their parents¡¯ sudden death, especially the parents who were murdered.¡¯ Wilbur considered the fact that Shelby was only in her junior year, so he frowned and said, "I think you should hide it from her. Wait until she graduates from college before breaking the news to her."  "I''m afraid | can''t hide it for that long, right?" asked Ethan sadly.


    Wilbur said, "Keep it a secret for as long as you can. We''ll deal with it after we can''t hide it anymore."  Ethan let out a long sigh and said, "This is the only way for now."  Ethan started to call his sister. Then, they waited at the entrance in silence.


    Soon, Skyler appeared and got into the car without hesitation.


    Wilbur introduced him to Ethan, "Letintroduce you, Skyler White, a thief."  "Boss, I''m a powerful Ambience level cultivator. Why do you have to humiliatelike that?" asked Skyler in a displeased tone.


    Wilburughed and asked, "Aren''t you known as the King of Thieves?"  "I''m the King of Thieves. Not a mere petty thief," argued Skyler.


    "It''s the sthing."  Ethan looked shocked because he could not believe that the youthful-looking Skyler was an Ambience level cultivator. These experts were gathered around him like scollection or something.


    Ethan told Skyler, "Thanks for the hard work these days, Mister White."  "It''s a piece of cake. | have to try my best to follow his instructions. Besides, you''re his buddy too, which means we''re brothers. No need for formalities."  Skyler took out cigarettes and passed them to Wilbur and Ethan. The three of them smoked their cigarettes. Skyler and Ethan instantly got along.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, they saw Shelby walk out of the gates, and she was looking around.


    Ethan hurriedly got out of the car to welcher.


    "Ethan!" Shelby smiled joyfully and jumped towards Ethan.


    He hugged her and gently spun her around before putting her down. He asked, "How old are you? Stop doing that from now on." "So what? You''re my brother. You''re so conservative," joked Shelby.


    Ethanughed and said, "Letintroduce you to two of my friends."  "Alright."  He brought her to the car, so Wilbur and Skyler got out of the car.


    "This is my sworn brother, Wilbur Penn. He took care ofwhen | was working overseas."  "Hello, Mister Penn."  "Hello."  "This is Skyler White, anotherrade of mine. He''s also very nice to me."  "Hello, Mister White."  "Hello."  They exchanged formalities. Wilbur smiled and said, "Ethan, you should catch up with Shelby. We''ll be leaving. Callwhen you''re done, and I''ll pick you up."  "Don''t leave. It''s almost noon. We should have lunch together. | haven''t had a chance to thank you yet, Skyler," said Ethan.


    Ethan knew about how Skyler protected Shelby by chopping off the killer''s hand.


    There was no need to say anything else because of his strong bond with Wilbur, but he had to thank Skyler. He wanted to express his gratitude, even if it was through a simple meal.


    Skyler shrugged like he did not mind.


    Wilbur did not want to disturb the siblings, but Shelby agreed strongly by saying, "That''s a great idea. | have no sses today. Can | invite my roommates too?"

 Chapter 444

    "Of course you can," said Ethan while smiling.


    Shelby immediately called her roommate. Then, she asked, "Ethan, are mom and dad alright? They haven''t been picking up my calls."  There was a hint of sadness that shed across his eyes, but it was quickly masked with a smile.


    "I''ve been busy with construction work, and | made quite a lot of money, so | paid for them to go traveling overseas. It''s normal that you can''t reach them," said Ethan.


    Shelby instantly smiled and said, "You''re awesome! When | make more money, I''ll pay the expenses for our family trip!" "Alright." Ethan patted her head affectionately.


    Three girls walked out from the entrance when they were chatting about family matters.


    The girls had nice bodies and good looks. They were all youthful girls.


    However, Shelby had a nicer skin tone, so she looked a tad better than them.


    The girls stood together and chatted. They were full of youthful vigor.


    Wilbur felt envious to see that.


    He felt like the happiest tof his life was probably spent in school.


    It was a shthat he thought studying was painful when he was young. He realized that studying was the easiest thing in the world after he started working in society.


    Shelby introduced her roommates.


    The girl with the ponytail was Yasmine York, the girl with the bun hairstyle was Celine Price, and the girl with the white t-shirt was Whitney Bad.


    They were sharing the sdorm room, so they had a close rtionship.


    Ethan was not familiar with the ce, so he did not know where to have lunch. He asked Wilbur to help.


    Wilbur did not know where they should go either. They could go to a fancy restaurant, but it did not seem suitable. However, he did not know what restaurants were good nearby.


    Shelby decided to have sstew in the end. She said there was a nearby restaurant that was affordable and delicious.


    Wilbur and the others had no disagreements, of course. They followed Shelby toward the restaurant.


    They passed two streets and turned into a discreet corner in the end to find the restaurant.


    Skyler said, "Damn, I''m afraid we''ll never be able to find this ce if no one leads the way."  "We all know about this ce. It''s super crowded. We had to queue at night after our sses," said Shelby while smiling.


    Theyughed and walked into the restaurant. There were not a lot of people during the afternoon, but the tables were too small.


    They ced two tables together so that the seven of them could sit at the stable.


    Shelby and her roommates started to order.


    Soon, the food was served. Ethan also ordered a couple of bottles of beer. They dug in.


    ¡®Wow, this is actually tasty.


    The girls chatted andughed and that created a pleasant vibe.


    Skyler kept helping Whitney with the food so that he could talk to her more.


    Wilbur noticed it and he whispered, "She''s only a student, don''t get any evil ideas."  "Damn, what do you mean by that, boss? | was only admiring, alright?" whispered Skyler.


    Wilbur red at him and did not say anything else.


    Four punkish young men walked into the restaurant while they were eating. They sat next to their table.


    They nced at Shelby and the others. They whispered while they ordered food, and they constantly had perverted looks on their faces.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur nced at Ethan and said, "Eat."  Ethan ate his food in silence.


    One of the men, who had tattoos, soon whistled at Shelby and the others. He asked, "Why are you girls hanging out with older men? Csit with us, we have money too."  What he said made his threepanionsugh out loud. They were not being considerate at all.


    Ethan looked displeased. Wilbur hurriedly said, "Don''t get mad and leave this to me, alright?"  Ethan could only endure it. Wilbur told Skyler, "Go deal with it."  Skyler got up and approached them, "Just have your lunch and stay out of trouble."  "Yo, look at this soft boy. He must be a beta. How dare you interfere with the business of the Four Impable Tigers? Do you want to die?" The tattoo guy stood up and said in a very arrogant tone.

 Chapter 445

    "The Four Impable Tigers?" Skyler wanted tough at that. He asked, "Why haven''t we heard of it?"  The tattoo guy sneered and said, "Go ask around. Who doesn''t know about the Four Impable Tigers? You better get out of my way."  Skyler looked displeased. His right hand gently moved across a cup.


    The cup was split into two with a soft clink, then the two halves fell on the table.


    The tattoo guy was instantly dumbfounded. The others also looked shocked. They looked at Skyler in disbelief.


    Skyler scoffed coldly and asked, "Still here?"  Terrified, they hurriedly fled the scene.


    Skyler went back to sit next to Wilbur. Shelby asked curiously, "What did you do?"  His back was facing them at the time, so Shelby and the others did not know what happened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Skyler chuckled and said, "I killed them with kindness, and they listened to my suggestion."  Shelby and the girls did not believe him at all. However, Wilbur changed the subject by saying, "Con, let''s eat."  They continued to eat their lunch.


    Ethan was barely keeping it together when Shelby and her roommates chatted andughed. Wilbur had to sigh when he saw that.


    They were almost done with the meal, so Ethan said, "Shelby, I''m going back to Anya City soon. You can look for Mister Penn if you need anything in the future. He''ll help you out."  "Yeah," said Shelby while she smiled and nodded.


    Ethan gave her Wilbur''s phone number. Then, he reminded her once more to call Wilbur if she encountered any trouble, and that Wilbur would help her solve her issues.


    Wilbur did not mind because his sworn brother''s sister meant that she was also his sister. There was nothing else to say.


    Whitney looked at Wilbur and asked, "Mister Penn, what do you do for a living?"  "lI-I''m unemployed at the moment," said Wilbur with a smile.


    Whitney instantly looked disappointed to hear that.


    Ethan noticed the sh of disappointment on her face, so he instantly said, "Trust me, Mister Penn is still amazing in Seechertown." "I can tell. Mister White just scared those guys away, so Mister Penn must be very powerful too," said Shelby while smiling.


    Wilbur smiled and nodded, but Whitney looked like she was not buying it.


    They finished their lunch at that point, so Whitney said, "Shelby, should we go back? You should catch up with your brother for a while."  "No. I''m leaving too. | have matters to attend to in Anya City," said Ethan.


    Shelby did not want to say goodbye, but it could not be helped.


    They said their goodbyes and the girls went back to their college.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Why don''t you stay for a few days, so you can be with your sister."  "I''m scared that | might identally let something slip," said Ethan. He had to let out a long sigh.


    Wilbur also sighed when he heard that. It was no wonder Ethan was in such a hurry to leave.


    Ethan had a point. How would Shelby focus on her studies if he identally let something slip? Maybe that was for the best.


    Wilbur drove him to the train station, and they parted ways. Ethan left with tears in his eyes.


    Wilbur drove in silence after Ethan left, and he went back to Seke Ind along with Skyler.


    Skyler asked in the car, "Boss, should | look for a job?"  "If you want to..." Wilbur''s phone suddenly rang, cutting him off. He saw that it was a call from Faye, so he hurriedly answered it.


    Wilbur hung up after a few exchanges of words. He abruptly turned the car around and drove toward the city.


    "What''s going on, boss?" asked Skyler.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "I have things to deal with."  Skyler shrugged and stayed quiet.

 Chapter 446

    They drove to the Cape Consortium. Wilbur and Skyler went in and headed straight to the elevator and up to Faye''s office.


    It was Skyler''s first tvisiting the ce, so he looked around curiously.


    The secretary hurriedly weed them into the office.


    Documents were piled up on her office desk as Faye was busy looking through them.


    She had noticed their arrival and immediately stood up. After that, the three of them sat on the sofa, with her secretary serving them drinks before exiting the office.


    "What the hell is going on?" asked Wilbur.


    Faye frowned and said, "There''s an issue with your one-hundred-million-dor donation."  "What happened?" he asked.


    She replied, "The one hundred million dors that was retrieved by Jose Smithson, you said to donate it in the nof Cape Consortium, right?"  "Yeah."  "I sent two guys to inspect the nearby mountainous areas. It was decided in the end that the money would be used to develop a modern primary school and a few high schools and fix the town roads. However, Xavi Joice calledup earlier. He said the money had been confiscated and they had all been beaten up."  "Really?" Wilbur could not believe it.


    She frowned and said, "I didn''t expect this either, which is why I''m informing you about it. How do you want to resolve this?"  "Do you know the reason?" he asked.


    She replied, "I only know the general situation. You have to meet Xavi and Bentley for the details."  Wilbur was silent for a moment before he said, "I''ll go there myself. | want to see who f*cking dared to take my money."  "I''ll be at ease if you decide to personally resolve this matter," she said with a smile.


    Wilbur stood up and said, "You should go about your business. You don''t need to worry about this matter. Givetheir contact information and I''ll head over there right now."  "Alright. However, you can''t drive up the mountain roads with your current car. Letget a suitable car for you," she said.


    Wilbur nodded, and Faye went to make arrangements right away. A luxury SUV was soon sent to them.


    Wilbur went downstairs, and Skyler quickly followed him. He fought to sit in the driver seat as he said, "Boss, I''ll drive."  "Why do you want to drive?" asked Wilbur.


    Skyler replied, "Because | have nothing else to do. I''m bored out of my mind."  Wilbur shook his head and got into the car. After that, Skyler stepped on the gas pedal and drove them toward the highway.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Twelven Town was a mountainous area located three hundred kilometers away from Seechertown. They slowed down after more than two hours of speeding down the road and entered the mountain roads that led to Twelven Town.


    The roads were bumpy and uneven. They were also very narrow. Most other cars would have had to stop due to being unable to pass through.


    Thankfully, they were driving an SUV with air suspension, so the bumps were not severe. Skyler stepped on the gas like he was out for an exhrating off-road trip.


    However, they still drove for three hours before they finally managed to reach Twelven Town.


    Once they entered the town, both men looked around.


    The town was dpidated, dirty, and old. They cfrom Seechertown, so it felt like they had entered another world inparison.


    Wilbur frowned while he contacted Xavi.


    The four of them soon met up at a house in the town.


    Xavi and Bentley were around their thirties. Their faces were littered with bruises. They looked somewhat traumatized.


    They were puzzled for a moment when they saw Wilbur and Skyler. They asked, "Are you two from Cape Consortium as well?" "Yes. Miss Faye told us to handle this matter personally. Tebout what happened," said Wilbur straightforwardly.


    They looked at each other, and Xavi replied, "We had a deal with the local authorities to invest one hundred million dors without any returns to develop schools, build roads, and provide sbasic infrastructure. The local authorities also promised that as soon as the funds were in ce, they would start the work immediately. However, after we allocated the first fifty million, they brought in an excavator, dug a hole at our chosen site, and simply stopped there. There''s been no progress since then."  "Didn''t you follow up with them about it?"  "We did that several times. We were about to ask them about it again today but ended up getting beaten by a bunch of unknown thugs soon after," said Bentley sorrowfully.

 Chapter 447

    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Didn''t you call the police?"  "We did." Xavi shook his head and continued, "They ran when the police arrived. The police then told us they''d investigate the whole ordeal before leaving."  Skyler chuckled and said, "This ce may be run-down, but the corruption runs deep."  "What do you mean?" asked Wilbur.


    Skyler chuckled and answered, "Isn''t it obvious? The local police are in cahoots with these thugs. My guess is that the initial fifty million dors has already been used up."  Wilbur said nonchntly, "There''s no one out there who can scamof my money."  "I believe that, but what are we going to do about this?" asked Skyler while rubbing his hands together.


    Wilbur pondered for a moment. He then said slowly, "We''ll head into town tomorrow to talk to the person in charge. After that, we''ll decide based on how they react. Also, regarding the people who attacked you, have you found out who they are?"  "We asked around, but everyone avoided the subject when we mentioned them. No one is willing to tell us anything. It''s as if they''re afraid of them."  "Do you have photos or any videos?" asked Wilbur.


    Bentley hurriedly said, "I have a photo. | sneakily took it when they were beating Xavi."  "Send it to me."  Bentley hurriedly sent the photo to Wilbur. He then said, "That''s the leader, the man with the goatee."  Wilbur zoomed in on the photo. Around ten people were attacking Xavi, and one of them was a short and muscr man with a chubby face and goatee. He was easy to identify.


    Wilbur looked at the photo and asked, "Are you sure he''s the leader?"  "I''m sure. He brought the men along and instructed them to beat us up," replied Bentley.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Alright, leave the rest to me. Why are you guys staying at a ce like this?"  "This project will take at least a year and a half toplete. Staying at a hotel for that long wouldn''t be practical, so we rented a house to stay instead," said Xavi.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur looked around. It was a lousy house. While it had a kitchen and toilet, it stank due to the hot summer weather. The overall living conditions were also terrible. With this, Wilbur could tell that the two in front of them took their job quite seriously.


    "How about we stay at a hotel for a few days, for the sake of your safety? After that, we''ll find you two better amodations once this issue has been resolved," said Wilbur.


    Xavi and Bentley kept nodding because truth be told, they were frightened.


    The mountainous area was secluded. They were beaten up in broad daylight despite being investors. If they were not being supported by Cape Consortium, they would have fled this area long ago.


    Walking out of the house, they eventually found a nearby hotel and asked for two rooms, checking into them.


    The rooms were ordinary and a bit run-down. However, Xavi and Bently did not mind the ce.


    Wilbur told Xavi and Bentley to rest. He was sitting in one of the rooms with Skyler.


    Sounding bored, Skyler asked, "Doesn''t this ce have any night-tentertainment?"  "We are in a mountainous area. Do you think this is Seechertown?" asked Wilbur sarcastically.


    Skyler shrugged helplessly. He looked extremely bored.


    Wilbur frowned and did not say anything. After a moment, he slowly asked, "Did you say the goatee guy is a local bully?"  "What else can he be? Xavi and Bentley just got here, so it''s impossible that these guys have a grudge against them. Someone definitely instructed the goatee guy to beat them up. It doesn''t make sense otherwise."  "So you mean it has something to do with the person in charge of this town?"  "Absolutely. One hundred million dors is an astronomical amount in a ce like this. If someone takes even half of it for themselves, it''s still a huge windfall. Most people wouldn''t be able to resist such temptation," he exinedzily.


    Wilbur nodded in agreement. It seemed that he had oversimplified the matter. Donating the funds was not as easy as he had initially thought.


    However, these crooks were practically asking for death since they had decided to mess with him.


    Wilbur took his phone out and sent the photo of the goatee guy to Beverly. After that, he dialed the specialized number.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. I''m your specialized personnel, Beverly Torres. How may | help you?" Her sweet voice could be heard from the phone.


    Wilbur replied, "Beverly, | sent you a photo just now. Helprun a background check on this person."

 Chapter 448

    "Alright, I''m checking the database right now."  Beverly spoke up again after a minute had passed.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. ording to the database, this person is named Felix Cohen. He lives in Twelven Town of the Kardon Province, located in the Treasurecove District. He''s a viger in Twelven Town and is currently forty-three years old. During the age of twenty to thirty-five, he was in prison for multiple assault and robbery cases. His records have remained clean after he turned thirty-five."  "Thank you, Beverly."  "You''re wee, Deacon Penn. It''s my duty."  "Goodbye, Beverly."  "I''m looking forward to receiving a call from you again. Goodbye, Deacon Penn."  Wilbur hung up. Skyler asked curiously, "Who did you call?"  "A specialized personnel. It''s totally wicked," said Wilbur.


    Skyler rolled his eyes as Wilbur continued, "That goatee guy is called Felix Cohen. He''s a local criminal. It seems your guess was right."  "Awesome. You got his name?" Skyler was indeed impressed.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "Let''s go to sleep and head into town tomorrow."  The next morning.


    The four of them got up and had breakfast near the hotel entrance.


    Suddenly, a disheveled and seemingly deranged woman stood at the doorway. She barely had any clothes on as she gazed at Wilbur and the rest having breakfast with a hungry expression on her face.


    Wilbur hurriedly asked for two steamed buns to give to the woman.


    The woman epted the food. She sat on the steps outside and began to devour the food hungrily.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur sighed while looking at her. There were a lot of pitiful people in the world. However, he could not help them all.


    The hotel restaurant owner served them soup right then. When he saw the woman outside, he shook his head.


    Wilbur noticed this and asked, "Do you know that woman?"  "Who doesn''t? She''s from our town," said the owner.


    Wilbur asked, "Has she always been like that?"  "She used to be fine, but she went crazy after something happened to her family. Poor thing," said the owner while shaking his head.


    When he heard that, Wilbur continued to ask, "Can you tell us what happened to her family?"  The owner kept shaking his head and replied, "I don''t know. Don''t ask around because you''ll get yourself into trouble."  Wilbur nodded slowly and did not question it any further.


    Skyler nced at the owner and transferred a thousand dors to him. He then said, "Sir, we like to listen to stories. Please tell us." The owner was stunned to see that he had received a thousand dors in his ount. He looked around to see that there was no one else nearby. After that, heloser to Wilbur and the others, telling them the story as he wiped the table.


    "This woman is named Lucy Christophe. Her husband used to work at a small gold mine in the mountains and died when the mine copsed. However, the mine owner covered up the truth, and the town did nothing. She went to seek justice from the mine owner with her son. She was beaten up, and a few dayster, her son went missing. When that happened, she went crazy. This incident was more than a decade ago."  "Who the hell is this capable mine owner?" asked Skyler in a shocked tone.


    The owner shook his head because he did not want to tell them.


    Wilbur asked at that moment, "Is it Felix Cohen?"  The owner nced at Wilbur and said hesitantly, "I didn''t say that it was."  After that, he left to get back into the kitchen.


    Wilbur and Skyler looked at each other. Wilbur said slowly, "One is Felix Cohen, and the other is the person who''s in charge of this town. They''re both the ones behind all this."

 Chapter 449

    Skyler sneered coldly and said, "That must be it. It''s a case of power abuse in this ce. One has money, and the other has power.


    They cover for each other and deceive everyone in their collusion. There''s not much good to be found in this corrupted town." Wilbur tossed his kitchen utensils aside and said, "Xavi, head back to rest when you guys are done eating. We''ll get this issue resolved right now."  "Be careful," said Xavi in a slightly worried tone.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Don''t worry."  After that, Wilbur and Skyler got up and drove toward the town''s government department.


    Soon, they arrived at the town hall and looked at the photos that hung from the wall.


    The person in charge of the town was Wyatt Malcolm. Wilbur told the front desk who he was, and the receptionist asked them to wait for a moment so that they could inform Mister Malcolm of their visit.


    After sthad passed, the receptionist led them to a meeting room. Wyatt appeared with his big belly while holding a cup of tea.


    "Are you two from Cape Consortium?" asked Wyatt smilingly.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "Yes, I''ve been personally sent by Miss Yves, the president of Cape Consortium, to inquire about our investment."  "First of all, on behalf of Twelven Town, we warmly welcyour investment. The project is already in progress. We willplete it as quickly as possible, so please rest assured," said Wyatt with a smile.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly to himself and thought, "What a lovely formal statement."  "Really? However, we''ve allocated fifty million dors and only a dent has been dug in the ground. Don''t you think you need to exin this?" asked Wilbur.


    Wyatt coughed and said, "You don''t understand. This is a major project, so it requires a lot of coordination with multiple parties.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Furthermore, the promised one hundred million dors from your side hasn''t been fully provided yet, which hinders our work. If you can get all the funds in ce as soon as possible, the project can proceed immediately."  "We allocated fifty million dors for the initial phase of the project. There shouldn''t be any issues with that, right?" asked Wilbur.


    Wyatt said in a low voice, "That''s not entirely urate. If the funding isn''t in ce and you stop contributing halfway through, who will clean up the mess left behind? We need to make sure that it all goes smoothly."  "We promised that we would disburse the funds in ordance with the progress of the project. I''m considering retrieving the fifty million dors we''ve already allocated with your current attitude, let alone the subsequent payments," said Wilbur coldly.


    Wyatt looked displeased. He sneered coldly and said, "It seems you don''t quite understand thew. Donated items or funds cannot be withdrawn. We signed a contract. If you don''t provide the subsequent funding, | might sue."  Wilbur and Skyler were stumped. They did not expect Wyatt to be so shameless.


    However, Wilbur did have slegal knowledge. ''While this idiot''s technically right, they won''t start the construction work after epting the money. There''s clearly something very wrong with this."  Wilbur realized at that point that even if the project were to proceed in the end, it would end up as a shoddy construction job with Wyatt in charge. At that point, it would be better if nothing were done at all.


    Wilbur decided to leave the issue alone for the moment. Instead, he asked, "What about our men getting assaulted? What''s going on with that?"  "I''m not sure either. You know how it is. We have a rough crowd in these remote and challenging areas. It''s givingquite a headache." Wilbur could not believe that Wyatt even managed to sound somewhat aggrieved.


    Wilbur let out a long sigh after hearing his reply and said, "Wyatt Malcolm, you''re far too greedy."  "What do you mean by that?" Wyatt was instantly enraged.


    Wilbur stood up and said, "You know what tricks you''re ying with me. Just wait, you''ll soon see the consequences of your actions."  After that, he and Skyler left the town hall.


    Wyatt looked displeased after they left. He was lost in thought for a long while before he made a phone call. "Felix Cohen, meetat garden number one."  After saying that, he hung up. Wyatt instructed his driver to drive toward the mountains.


    Over half an hourter, Wyatt arrived at a ce nestled between the mountains.


    It was a magnificent vi with a morous interior that was extremely secluded.


    Felix, with his goatee, was waiting for him at the door. As soon as Wyatt arrived, he was weed in warmly. Wyatt instructed for his driver to wait in a different location in the meantime.

 Chapter 450

    They walked into the living room of the vi. It truly felt like a hidden paradise inside.


    The interior decor was morous, with a huge coffee table as the centerpiece. Two beautiful women in tight dresses were making tea, while there were another two at the door waiting to serve them.


    Wyatt and Felix sat next to the coffee table. The moment they sat down, they were instantly served sgood tea.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Felix asked in a friendly manner, "Do you have any orders, sir?"  "Two Cape Consortium guys ctoday," said Wyatt while frowning. He sipped his tea.


    Felix said without a care, "Let theme. This is our turf, so what do we have to be afraid of?"  "We should be careful. | think the new guys aren''t as easy to deal with. We might have to be a little rough with them," said Wyatt.


    Felix was taken aback by this and asked, "Do we need to make them disappear?"  "No, Cape Consortium will send more people if they''re gone. We might be in more trouble by then."  "So what are you nning to do?"  "We should show them what we''re made of tonight. With that, they''ll back off."  "We still have fifty million dors to get, right?"  "I don''t think the rest of the fifty million dors is possible. Let''s not think about it right now."  "Alright, you''re the boss. Just leave it to me."  "Remember, don''t show up yourself. Let a stranger handle it. We don''t want any casualties. Cape Consortium is still a major enterprise with considerable power."  "You call the shots here. Do you think I''ll be scared of them?" joked Felix without a care.


    Wyatt chuckled and asked, "Also, how''s the annual profit with that gold mine of yours?"  "Around five million dors as per usual. Don''t worry, your share is guaranteed," said Felix.


    Wyatt immediately becserious when he heard that. He asked, "What are you saying? Is that meant for me? Do you have the necessary permits for your gold mine? You would have been in jail for illegal mining by now if | hadn''t pulled sstrings."  "lI understand, | understand. Thanks for looking out for me, Sir," said Felix while smiling in respect.


    Wyatt stretched right at that moment before saying, "Dealing with those guys over the past few days has been exhausting."  Felix instantly understood. He immediately instructed the beautiful women, "Go and treat him to a bath and a massage so that he can rx."  The beautiful women clung to Wyatt and apanied him. Wyatt chuckled and took his phone out as he started issuing sorders.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was meditating alone in the hotel while Skyler was nowhere to be found.


    Skyler finally cback around three in the afternoon. He said as soon as he entered the room, "Damn, | saw something big happen today. It was so f*cking brilliant."  "Tebout it," said Wilbur.


    Skylerughed and said, "You wouldn''t know this, but Felix Cohen has a secluded vi. The interior is like a five-star hotel. Today, he had sbeautiful women serve Wyatt Malcolm. You''ve been scammed of your fifty million dors for sure. Also, it seems like we''re going to get beaten up tonight as a message to back off from them. Felix Cohen also owns a gold mine, but it''s unauthorized with no papers. It''s illegal."  Wilbur was taken aback after hearing that. ''It''s no wonder Beverly couldn''t find any records on that mine. Felix Cohen didn''t register it at all.


    The poor town had an exploitative person in charge and a bully. It would have been a miracle if Twelven Town could be developed into a better ce.


    Wilbur let out a long sigh and kept shaking his head.


    ¡°What should we do next, boss?" asked Skyler.

 Chapter 451

    Wilbur got up, pacing around the small room as he said, "Take all of them out."  "Got it. I''m going to kill Felix this very second. There''s a slight issue, though. Wyatt''s a member of the officials. | don''t think it would look very good if | killed him, right?" said Skyler.


    Wilbur red at him. "We''re aw-abiding nation."  Skyler said nothing. Wilbur took out his phone and made a call.


    A whileter, Faron''s voice rang through the phone. "Dude, really? Why didn''t you tellyou were going out to have fun?" "Cut the crap. I''ve got a task for you."  "Sure! Just say the word!" Faron was beside himself with excitement.


    "The person in charge over here at Twelven Town''s a piece of shit. He pocketed the fifty million dors we donated and had the nerve to tell us it was protection fees to pay the local hooligans. Call for a disciplinary inspection and have them send a whole team over. If you can, get Elsa to follow up with a team of Special Forces officers too. | want a thorough takedown, bear down on them as hard as possible. Weed out everyst bad egg. The people here deserve a better life," said Wilbur.


    Faron barked out augh. "You''ve cto the right person, then! I''ll get to that disciplinary inspection right now."  "Aren''t you out on the streets?" Wilbur asked, confused.


    Faron chuckled. "That case of that friend of yours is nearing its end. | got transferred for training at the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection for my immense contribution. It''s no small feat. I''m now a deputy member."  "Yeah, right. You don''t have to be so smug about it. Your old man''s still better," Wilbur said, unimpressed.


    Faron whined, "Hey, | got the position because | did well!"  "Yeah, yeah. Just get it done."  "It''s toote right now. I''ll send a team over tomorrow and give him hell."  "Cool."  Wilbur hung up the phone, and Skyler gave him a thumbs-up. "You''re the best, Boss."  "Since he''s trying to plot against me, I''ll y along. We''ll see who''s the better yer here," Wilbur said with a sneer.


    Skyler could not help but shake his head.


    Wilbur could get in touch with people like Faron and Elsa at the drop of a hat, while the best Wyatt could do was reach out to people from the county. How could he evenpare?  It was honestly fair to say that Wyatt was nothing inparison to Wilbur.


    Skyler sighed, starting to feel kind of bad for Felix and Wyatt.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wyatt had somehow gotten the nerve to stick his fingers into Wilbur''s money. He truly had a death wish.


    As for Felix, he felt like he could have his way just because he had Wyatt''s protection.


    These two were really used to being treated like kings, not respecting anyone at all.


    Well, they were going to suffer a painful death this time.


    Skyler showed the video he had recorded on his phone to Wilbur.


    It was far too easy for someone like Skyler to stalk a regr person.


    He entered First Garden like no one else was there, wandering about as if he owned the ce.


    Wilbur finished watching the video with a frown. "The ce looks like a dump. How does he have it in him to keep doing this?" "Nothing matters to a person who has lost their conscience," Skyler said, shaking his head.


    Wilbur let out a long sigh. "At least we''ve done the people a favor now. Give the video to the people in charge of the disciplinary inspectionter."  "Got it."  That evening, Wyatt was being served by two gorgeous women over at First Garden while Felix had gathered over forty people to head into town.


    Just then, Wilbur and the rest had just finished dinner downstairs. Wilbur said to Xavi and Bentley, "Don''t cout of your rooms tonight."  "Is something about to happen?" Xavi asked.


    Wilbur nodded. "Someone''sing to look for trouble."

 Chapter 452

    Bentley said at once, "Should we just leave now? It doesn''t feel very safe for us to remain here."  "Don''t worry. I''m going to take care of them. You have nothing to be scared of," said Wilbur.


    Nheless, Xavi and Bentley still looked extremely worried.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Don''t be so scared. The second you get this over with, you''ll be going back to a promotion."  "I''m afraid | won''t live to see that day," Bentley said in terror.


    Skyler smiled. "What the hell are you afraid of? You two work for Cape, don''t you? Do you think we wouldn''t be able to take on a few hooligans?"  "You''re right, and we wouldn''t be scared if we were in Seechertown. However, we''re in the middle of nowhere and surrounded by mountains. We might just die and not even know it," said Xavi.


    Wilbur said in a deep voice, "Rx. Someone''sing to get us tomorrow, and no one here is getting away."  Neither Xavi nor Bentley knew just how powerful Wilbur actually was, but Faye had called them saying that Wilbur was there to specifically take care of this and all they had to do was listen to him.


    Both men were terrified, but they knew it was not their ce to say more.


    After finishing their meal, Xavi and Bentley fled into their rooms without wasting another second.


    Wilbur and Skyler chatted among themselves in their room every now and then, all the way until it was past ten at night.


    The town waspletely quiet then, with most of its residents having gone to sleep.


    Just then, over ten cars pulled up in front of the inn. Around 40 people emerged from the cars, and all of them were armed with sticks and batons as they barged into the inn.


    The innkeeper and the bellboy were scared out of their wits, hiding themselves at once.


    The group of assantspletely destroyed the reception desk before heading toward Wilbur''s room.


    Wilbur looked over at Skyler. "Here''s your chance to shine. Get them good."  "I was just waiting for you to say that, Boss! I''ve wanted to take these bastards down for a while myself."  Skyler got up and walked out of the room after that. He lit a cigarette, leaning against the wall as he smoked it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Very soon, the group of people entered the hallway. They spotted Skyler, and a bald man shouted, "That''s him! Beat him up!" The rest of the group charged over, brandishing their weapons.


    Skyler flicked his wrist, and the cigarette shot out between his fingers with the smoking end aimed right at the bald man''s eye.


    The bald man cried out in agony, clutching his eye and falling over.


    Skyler strode forward after that, cracking his knuckles. Following that ca relentless attack as Skyler rained a plethora of attacks at them, and the entire group was lying on the ground within a matter of minutes.


    The bald man looked at Skyler in terror. Skyler seemed like a phantom to him. He could not even see a single punch that Skyler threw.


    After all, Skyler was an Ambience level cultivator. It was far too easy to take down a group of regr people.


    Just as the bald man was reeling in shock, Skyler walked up to him and broke one of his legs with a harsh stomp.


    The bald man cried out in agony once again, his wails ringing through the hallway.


    Skyler said, "At least take a better look at what you''re dealing with before you do something this stupid. Go back and tell Felix about this. Let''s see if he has the nerve to chere himself."  Following that, Skyler turned back into the room. "Was that good enough, Boss?"  "Pretty decent. That''ll do, then," Wilbur replied.


    Skyler shrugged. "That was hardly a challenge at all."  Wilbur merely chuckled.


    Just then, the bald man fled the scene along with the rest of the group, limping to their cars before they disappeared from sight.


    The innkeeper and the bellboy could hardly believe their eyes.


    Weren''t those people from Felix''s mine protection team?  No one usually dared to mess with them, and there had been over 40 of them just now. How had they ended up in such a sorry state within minutes of going upstairs?  The innkeeper and bellboy had just been worrying about whoever had offended Felix, but it seemed like Felix had met his match this time.

 Chapter 453

    Later that night, over at First Garden, Felix took one look at the bald man''s broken leg and listened to his report. After that, he red up in fury right away.


    How dare they beat his men up in his territory? That was a tant challenge to his power, and he was going to have to take these bastards down. How else was he going to continue holding his power up?  Amidst his fury, he woke Wyatt up.


    Wyatt was fast asleep from his fun twith thedies and was rather annoyed to be woken up.


    "Do you know what tit is? Have you lost your mind?" he questioned irritably.


    Felix lowered his head. "Sir, one of those two bastards is a really good fighter. My men were all beaten up."  "The guy was that good?" Wyatt found it to be rather unbelievable.


    Felix said through gritted teeth, "Yes, he was. | didn''t expect this either, else | would''ve brought more men with me."  Wyatt fell silent for a while before saying, "It looks like these guys cprepared too."  "What are we going to do, then?" Felix was getting a little anxious about his mine protection team now.


    Wyatt said, "The hell are you so worried about? This is my territory. Did you think the bastard would be able to do anything?" "You''re absolutely right. Tellwhat to do, then."  Wyatt fell silent once more for stbefore saying, "Look for them tomorrow and bring more people over. Say they beat your men up, and you need to bepensated for your loss. If they still decide to get physical, we''ll call the cops to arrest them." "You''re the best, sir," crooned Felix at once.


    Wyatt scoffed. "I''d like to see if he has the nerve to beat up the police. We''ll have them all arrested, and only let them out if they agree to leave town. They''re not going tost."  "Yes, of course! I''ll have my men go over there first thing tomorrow and provoke them to the point where they get physical, so I''ll have sleverage," said Felix viciously.


    Both men discussed a little more, and Wyatt went back to sleep.


    He had been in charge of the ce for over ten years and hardly thought that Wilbur and the rest would be able to do anything.


    So what if they were from sbig corporation? They were in Wyatt''s territory, and he made the rules here.


    Having gotten used to being in power and doing as he pleased had gotten to his head, and he was a lot less wary.


    He would be able to sense the danger in this if his head was any clearer, but he had lost himself to hedonism long before for any of that.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the stime.


    The innkeeper knocked on Wilbur''s door shakily. Wilbur opened the door to a positively distressed innkeeper. "Gentlemen, | don''t think you should stay here any longer. Please leave while you can."  "Why?" asked Wilbur.


    The innkeeper looked incredulous. "Are you seriously askingthat? Do you even know who you just pissed off?"  "Yeah. Felix Cohen. What about it?"  "I know you two are powerful, but he practically runs this ce, and no one''s ever dared to get on his bad side. You just beat his men up, so there''s no way he''s going to let this slide. You might still be able to make it in tif you get out of here now."  Skyler went to the door then with a smile. "Sir, we''re not scared in the slightest. Someone''s going to pay for the losses your inn suffered, too."  "You might not be scared, but | am! Please consider it from my perspective and leave now. I''d still like to keep running this inn, thank you," the innkeeper practically begged.


    Wilbur sighed. "I promise that you''ll be fine. You have my word. Someone''sing for them tomorrow."  "Con, man!" The innkeeper was frantic now. "You know that Felix Cohen and Wyatt Malcolm are in cahoots with each other. No one''s going to be able to touch them at all! You''re going to be on the losing end after all of this. Please just leave."  "Sir!" Skyler shouted this time. "We paid for the night, didn''t we? We''re not freeloading here. What right do you have to kick us out?"  The innkeeper was practically in tears now. "I''m doing this for your sake, as well as my own. Please, just leave."  "Cut it out. We''re not leaving." Skyler scowled.


    The innkeeper could only let out a sigh, leaving silently.


    Wilbur closed the door. "We really need to get rid of that piece of shit. Keeping him around will only bring more trouble to the people here."  "Yeah. Good call on getting Faron and the rest to handle this. The people will be sure to trust the higher-ups if not anyone else," said Skyler.


    Wilbur frowned. "Let''s go to bed. We''ve got a show to catch tomorrow."

 Chapter 454

    Skyler chuckled, and both of them headed to bed.


    The next morning, Wilbur and Skyler woke up and went to get Xavi and Bentley to have breakfast together.


    However, when they arrived at the cafe, the owner refused to sell anything to them.


    Skyler was stunned. "Are you kidding me? We''re paying customers, you know?"  "I know you''ve all got good hearts in you, but you messed with Felix Cohen. My cafe''s going to be shut down right away if | sell you anything. I''m really sorry," said the owner of the cafe helplessly.


    Wilbur shook his head. "Is he really that powerful?"  "You''re not from around here, so you wouldn''t know. Everyone in Twelven Town is terrified of him. He''s taken the lives of several people in his mine, but he''s perfectly fine. Who would dare to mess with him?"  Wilbur did not know what to say, nor did he have an appetite anymore.


    Just then, the crazy woman just happened to wander over.


    Wilbur got to work at once, emptying the nearest tray of sandwiches into a paper bag and giving it to the woman. "I''m going to avenge your husband and son real soon."  The woman merely took the bag, letting out a chuckle and digging in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Wilbur turned to leave, heading back to his room to get srest.


    Xavi and Bentley were nothing but antsy in their rooms, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    Skyler, on the other hand, fell fast asleep.


    As noon approached, a ruckus broke out outside.


    Wilbur got up to look out of the window.


    There were over a hundred men this time, shouting and protesting in front of the inn for the ruthless attacker to surrender himself.


    Skyler chuckled, and both of them walked out of the inn.


    The group of men shouted at once at the sight of him, "It''s him! He beat us up. Arrest him."  "Yeah! Punish the attacker as he deserves."  "He even broke one guy''s leg!"  Wilbur looked at the protesting crowd and shouted, "Felix Cohen, con out and stop hiding if you have the guts."  Right on cue, Felix emerged from an SUV before walking up to Wilbur. "Did you beat my men up?"  "That''s right. Don''t you think they deserved it?" Wilbur responded coldly.


    Felix flew into a fit of rage. "So, | take that as an admission of guilt."  "Sure. | beat your men up," Skyler admitted as he chuckled from the side.


    Felix was livid. "You heard them! Everyone, they admitted to beating my men up and they''re so cocky about it too! The authorities will punish them for this."  The shop owners around had hidden themselves far away by then, and all the people who stayed were Felix''s men shouting at the top of their lungs.


    Just then, a car pulled up and Wyatt emerged with several policemen, walking up to the entrance of the inn and shouting, "What''s going on here?"  "Sir, please say something here! They beat my men upst night. Almost forty of them are in the hospital right now. One of them is severely injured too. You have to seek justice for them."  Wyatt turned to look at Wilbur. "Is that true?"  "Absolutely. We beat his men up, but they were the ones who attacked us first," said Wilbur.


    Wyatt''s expression darkened. "It doesn''t matter who attacked first. We''re looking at the consequences here! Forty men were hospitalized and one of them was gravely injured. That''s a serious offense! Arrest them right now."  The police officers behind him walked up to do as they were told. The surrounding shop owners and onlookers could not help but shake their heads, sighing in pity for Wilbur and Skyler.


    Yet just then, the crazy woman ran over out of nowhere. She grabbed Felix, locking him in her grip and biting at him in a feral manner as a beast-like growl escaped from her throat.

 Chapter 455

    Felix could not avoid the attack in tand cried out in pain as he struggled to shake the woman off him.


    However, the crazy woman refused to let go, sinking her teeth deeper into Felix''s arm.


    The pain made Felix lose hisposure, and he swung a fist at the woman''s nose in a burst of outrage.


    A sickening crack could be heard as the crazy woman''s nose began to bleed, but she still refused to let go of him.


    Felix howled loudly from the pain, and the other men finally snapped out of their stupor to tug the crazy woman away and attack her.


    Wilbur stepped forward at once. He threw those men holding the crazy woman aside, then grabbed her and took a few steps back.


    Felix cried out in pain, looking absolutely pitiful.


    It turned out that the crazy woman had bit off an entire chunk out of Felix''s arm.


    Felix was both enraged and in pain, clutching at his arm as he seethed.


    On the other side, however, the crazy woman glowered at Felix as she began to chew on the piece of flesh she had bitten off his arm, swallowing it right then and there.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The look on the crazy woman''s face scared the wits out of the other onlookers.


    Even Felix''s men and Wyatt could not help but feel a chill run down their spines.


    Wilbur''s brows were furrowed, looking at the crazy woman speechlessly.


    Just then, Felix shouted, "You saw it! They''re still being violent in front of officials and police! Sir, arrest all of these people including this crazy bitch!"  Wyatt spoke up right on cue. "Mister Penn, everyone saw what happened. Cooperate with the police and go with them."  Just as the policemen were about to take Wilbur, Skyler, and the crazy woman away, Wilbur shouted, "How dare you!"  The policemen felt a chill run down their spines, stopping in their tracks. Sof them even took two steps back.


    Wilbur said, "Felix Cohen has aundry list of crimes and wrongdoings. This woman''s husband and son disappeared because of him, and there was nothing she could do about it. She''s even gone mad from the grief but still hasn''t forgotten the hatred. But you, Wyatt Malcolm, you''re in charge of Twelven Town. Did you speak to Felix about any of this? Did you investigate it at all? Or were you two in cahoots this whole time?"  Wilbur''s words struck them hard.


    Everyone here knew that the crazy woman''s husband had died in an ident at the mine, and her son had been poisoned by Felix as well. That was why Lucy had lost her mind and gone insane.


    Who would dare to talk about this, though? They would be killed!  Now that Wilbur had finally spoken up, the crowd fell silent as everyone looked at Felix and Wyatt.


    Wilbur and Skyler shielded Lucy behind them, with rage in their eyes. The sight looked peaceful to the onlookers, but a storm was definitely brewing.


    All at once, Felix and Wyatt felt an overwhelming pressure.


    Wilbur continued, "The two of you conspired with each other and drained this already poor town of what little they had left. You wreaked havoc left and right at the expense of the townsfolk and even usurped a public fund used to build a school for their wellbeing. You two are absolutely despicable!"  Having been exposed continuously by Wilbur made Wyatt finally explode.


    He shouted, "You bastard! You attacked all these people, yet now you''re usingwith no proof. That''s another crime. Arrest them right now!"  The head of the policemen present, a man in his forties, looked fraught with hesitation.


    "Arrest me?" Wilbur smirked. "Not only are you unwilling to repent, but you wantarrested instead? Do you really think you''re the boss of this ce?"

 Chapter 456

    "You..." Wyatt stammered, hardly able to contain his rage.


    Wilbur continued on, "Wyatt, are you sure you knew nothing of Felix''s illegal mining all these years?"  That had been an open secret here, but no one dared to talk about it for fear of ruffling any feathers.


    But now that Wilbur had exposed the truth in broad daylight, everyone wanted to know just how Wyatt and Felix were going to answer the question.


    Wyatt, amidst his fury, was starting to sense that something was off.


    The gaze of the townsfolk he had never even seen or treated as equals before now seemed to radiate an invisible pressure, bearing down hard on him.


    Felix, too, had never expected that these people who used to scuttle away like mice at the sight of him were now staring straight at him.


    Wyatt and Felix exchanged a nce, and Wyatt knew that there was going to be trouble if this went on any further.


    He took a deep breath, and shouted, "Nuphermen, arrest those two bastards right now! Felix, clear this ce out. If anyone refuses to leave, beat them up until they do."  Felix turned to call out to his men at once. "Get the crowd to leave and beat them up if they don''t listen."  His men were about to do as told when Keh took a step forward and shouted, "Nobody move! The crowd did nothing wrong here, and whoever does anything to them will be arrested."  "Are you trying to retaliate against my orders, Nupherman?" Wyatt cried out in shock and rage.


    Keh replied, "You might hold a higher position than me, Wyatt, but | don''t belong to you. You can''t order me, and I''m not going to let you attack these innocent townsfolk."  "I''ll have you fired for this!" Wyatt roared.


    Keh scoffed. "Do as you please. I''m not going to let you have your way today. You can sort out this conflict with your investors on your own, but I''m not going to let you touch the townsfolk."  He then backed up with his men in tow, standing in front of the onlookers.


    Keh had detested Wyatt and Felix for a long tnow. Unfortunately, he did not cfrom a significant family with power.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Otherwise, he would not have been transferred to a station in a ce like this and be stuck here for the past ten years. There was nothing he could do but hold himself back.


    However, with Wilbur''s callout and the crowd''s silent protest, Keh felt that he could not stand by anymore and chose to stand with the townsfolk.


    It might not be his ce to meddle in Wilbur and Wyatt''s internal dispute considering the fact that he was no match for Wyatt.


    That was the best he could do.


    Wyatt was caught off guard by Keh''s refusal to listen to him, and so was Felix.


    Regardless, Wyatt and Felix were ruthless men at their very core and knew that they could not back down anymore, or they would be done for.


    Felix shouted at his men, "Get them right now! I''ll reward all of you a hundred thousand dors each after this is over if you clear the ce out! This is an order!"  Felix''s men perked up. A hundred-thousand-dor reward?  Their gazes sharpened, and they ran to get their batons from the cars before charging at the crowd.


    Wilbur frowned, and Skyler took a step forward. As if right on cue, the air echoed with the sounds of police sirens.


    The crowd was shocked by the sudden sirens and looked over at once.


    Over ten Special Forces vehicles were pulling up to the scene with their sirens wailing. The doors of the cars opened, and over a hundred armed Special Forces agents emerged to surround the scene at once.


    A few Audis pulled up behind all of them as well, parking around the perimeter of the blockade.

 Chapter 457

    Felix was at a loss for words, running to Wyatt and asking shakily, "Sir, what''s happening here?"  Wyatt was confused as well. He had not requested backup on the report. What were all these people doing here?  However, on second thought, maybe his superior was just here on monitor patrol.


    That might be a good thing for him. His superior was one of his greatest sources of support for many years, and the main reason Wyatt was allowed to do whatever he wanted around here.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    More importantly, all his superior had to do was just show himself, and these wretched townsfolk would scatter like mice. Wilbur and the rest would be arrested, and everything would be over.


    All Wyatt had to do then was pay half of the 50 million dors to the higher-ups above him, and the entire thing would be kept under wraps.


    Just then, a young man in uniform emerged from one of the Audis and walked over.


    At the stime, a tall, handsfemale Special Forces officer walked up to the young man and greeted him, before the both of them headed over.


    Wyatt hurried to greet them. Despite the fact that he did not know these people, only someone like his superior would go on patrol with such a big and impressive-looking team. All Wyatt had to do was say who he was, and everything would go his way.


    He bowed deeply, greeting the man and woman with much courtesy.


    The onlookers could not help but sigh, with disappointment clear in their eyes.


    All of a sudden, someone shouted, "Bunch of pigs, covering for each other!"  The rest of the crowd balked, but someone else echoed the schant. "Bunch of pigs, covering for each other!"  "Bunch of pigs, covering for each other!"  All at once, the crowd began shouting the chant at the top of their lungs.


    The young man smiled at Wyatt. "These townsfolk seem pretty pissed, huh?"  "They''re just causing a nuisance for nothing. You know the people who live in a dump like this are nothing short of horrible," Wyatt hurried to say.


    The young man nced at the female Special Forces officer. "Thoughts?"  "Let''s look around first," the officer chuckled, and the both of them walked over to Wilbur.


    Wyatt followed alongside them. "Sir, Ma''am, I''ve been doing my best under County Lawson''s lead to generate as much revenue out of this town as possible. It''s tyou did something about these horrible people."  "Is that so?" The female Special Forces officer walked up to Wilbur with a strange smile on her face.


    The young man stood next to Wilbur as well, bowing his head to stifle augh.


    "What''s so funny?" Wilbur asked sharply.


    Wyatt interjected at once, "Look at the way he just spoke to you! | say to arrest him right now! He''s hurt so many people."  "Has he?" The officer waved a hand coldly. "Arrest him, then."  Wyatt and Felix straightened up at once, and Wyatt shouted, "Arrest them all! Let''s see if any of you dare act out after this." "That''s right, you bunch of pain in the butt! Take that," said Felix haughtily.


    The onlookers exploded into outrage at once, letting out all the indignance and fury they had held back for so many years.


    "Down with Wyatt Malcolm!"  "Down with Felix Cohen!"  "Give us the justice we deserve."  "Protect the investors!"  The crowd began to shout and chant, letting out all their frustrations.


    Yet Wyatt and Felix looked absolutely disgusted by the crowd. They had armed Special Forces officers working for Lawson County on their side now. These townsfolk had iting.


    However, to their surprise, several officers walked forward and pressed Wyatt to the ground, putting him in handcuffs.

 Chapter 458

    "What the hell are you doing?" Wyatt asked, reeling in terror.


    Felix was also pressed to the ground and put in handcuffs as well.


    "No, wait! What the hell are you doing? You''ve got the wrong guy, I''m on Mister Malcolm''s side," Felix shouted.


    The young man smirked, taking out a license and shing it at Felix. "Faron Campbell, special handler of the Seechertown Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection. We received a report about Wyatt Malcolm''s serious crimes and are arresting him and all parties rted to be investigated."  "Chief Elsa Janae of the Seechertown Special Forces Department, assisting with the disciplinary inspection. Felix Cohen, you are under arrest for suspicion of leading local crsyndicates, illegal mining, and other charges."  The crowd was stunned to find out the identities of the two people, only returning to their senses after a long time. Were they the good guys?  On the other hand, Felix and Wyatt were practically trembling in terror.


    Neither of them had expected those two to be against them.


    They had caused countless trouble in Twelven Town, and an investigation was going to be the end of them.


    Wyatt''s men panicked as well, all of them wanting nothing more than to escape.


    Elsa waved a hand, and the Special Forces officers behind her charged forward to hold all of the men down.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sof them tried to fight back and were met with a sharp blow to the head that had them crying out in pain and surrendering on the spot.


    They were the Special Forces, after all.


    It was only then that the townsfolk finally understood the situation. These people who had just arrived were here to take Felix and Wyatt down.


    A brief silenceter, they exploded into cheers. The perpetrators responsible for all their suffering for so many years were finally getting what they deserved, and the crowd was nothing but emotional.


    Keh let out a long breath. He then turned to look at Wilbur with an unreadable expression on his face.


    Wilbur was making his way up to Wyatt and Felix with a smile. "F*cking hell, man. Did it really feel that good, taking that money?" "You... You were the one who summoned these people here?" Wyatt stuttered.


    Wilbur smirked. "I suppose you could say that. | did summon them over, but you deserved every bit of it."  All the color drained from Wyatt''s face at once. He would have never expected this young man to be powerful enough to reach out directly to the city.


    What Wyatt did not know was that Wilbur only made a single call, saying he wanted to take someone down.


    "Felix Cohen!" Wilbur shouted. Felix trembled from head to toe and ended up wetting himself.


    Wilbur frowned. "Seriously? Where''s all that cockiness from before?"  "Sir, I... | swear | didn''t know anything. | was only acting on Wyatt''s orders!" Felix was scared out of his wits and began to push the blon Wyatt.


    Wilbur chuckled, pointing at Lucy. "What about her, then?"  "It... It''s none of my business. | don''t know anything!" Felix was still trying to y dumb.


    Wilbur red up in anger at once. "You know very well what you did! A woman was driven to insanity because of you, and she''s still out for your blood! Do you know how much she hates you? Do you think that would cout of nowhere?"  His words made Felix speechless, and he hung his head low.


    Wilbur scoffed, turning to Faron.


    Faron shouted at once, "Take them back into town and interrogate them. Anyone involved will be arrested with no exceptions." "Yes, sir."  The other people from the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection got to work immediately, taking Wyatt and the rest away.


    Wyatt had never thought that the ce he once had in the palm of his hand was now his prison, and the only thing in store for him was endless agony.


    "Pretty quick work. Commendable, even." Wilbur smiled at Faron and Elsa.

 Chapter 459

    Faron said at once, "Boss, you calledyourself. It''s only natural forto act as soon as possible."  "Why did you cas well, though?" Elsa only needed to send out a team of officers, but she had shown up herself.


    Elsa shrugged. "It''s been stressful forthese days, so | cout to get sfresh air."  Wilbur looked around him and saw that the crowd was still there. "Okay. Say a few things to these people and have them go hafter this."  Elsa poked Faron, who walked up to Wilbur and turned to face the crowd. "Don''t worry, everyone. We''re determined to weed out everyst criminal and hooligan here so all of you will get the safety and peace you deserve. You can all go hnow. If there''s anything you''d like to report, please head to our department in town and we''ll tend to you at once and promise to take all your reports seriously."  The crowd erupted into cheers, leaving gleefully.


    Just then, Wilbur''s gazended on a rather forlorn-looking Keh.


    "Nupherson," Wilbur called out.


    Keh walked over, and Wilbur said to Elsa and Faron, "This is Keh Nupherson, head of the police department here. He''s been stationed here for over a decade and done as well as he could. I''m sure he knows a great deal about what happened. You should add him to your team investigating this case."  Faron and Elsa understood at once, and Faron said, "Of course. You''ll be transferred to work in town, then. Someone will arrange everything for you."  Keh seemed surprised, but he knew that was Wilbur''s way of protecting him.


    During the entire journey into town, all Keh could think about was who on earth Wilbur was to have enough power to do all of this.


    He would probably have a heart attack if he found out who Faron and Elsa really were.


    After everything was over, Wilbur headed to the nearest restaurant. He ordered a feast for everyone and called for Xavi and Bentley to join.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The six of them sat in the sroom, enjoying their lunch.


    Xavi and Bentley had also realized just how powerful Wilbur was and had more than regained their appetites.


    The other four began to chat as they ate.


    "What''s been happening to our dear Chief Janae that''s stressed her out so much?" Wilbur asked.


    Elsa sighed. "There''s been a sudden spike in missing pet cases around Seechertown, as well as crimes in general. Everyone seems really riled up. We''re getting more cases each day!"  "But the Special Forces aren''t in charge of that though, are they?" The Special Forces department was only supposed to tackle the big cases. Why were they being put on petty cases like this?  Elsa said, "Well, there''s a severe manpower shortage among the police, and they had no choice but to ask us for help. I''ve had to run all over town these days. I''m spent."  "I guess things really are that bad, then. I''m sorry you have to bear through this," said Wilbur.


    Elsa shrugged. "It''s not like there''s anything | can do about it."  Wilbur then turned to look at Xavi and Bentley. "Do you two want to stay or go back? You''re free to do either."  "We''re staying, and finishing whatever Cape assigned to us," the two of them said at once.


    Wilbur smiled. "Alright, then. Do a good job, and you''ll be going back to a promotion and a raise for sure."  "Thank you, Mister Penn. We won''t let you down." Both men were filled with confidence then, perking up visibly.


    Wilbur nodded. "I''ll be going back after lunch and leave you two to it."  "Sure."  Just then, Skyler said, "Boss, there''s a whole gold mine here."  "What do you mean by that?" Wilbur asked, confused.


    Skyler coughed. "Felix''s illegal mining has done a great deal of damage to the local ecosystem. | was thinking of buying the gold mine here and doing the mining legally, getting a proper permit and all. I''ll give a part of the profit back to Twelven Town, so they can do whatever they want with it. Maybe improve overall security or even their tourism business. It''s a win-win situation."

 Chapter 460

    Wilbur stared at Skyler for stbefore saying, "You sure have everything nned out."  "It''s a gold mine. It''s going to be a waste if | just leave it here," Skyler protested.


    Wilbur fell silent, ncing at Faron and Elsa.


    Faron chuckled. "It''s honestly a pretty good idea. | can help you out. It should be fine as long as we go through all the legal procedures."  With Faron''s words, the gold mine was sure to follow through with little issue.


    Wilbur gave it sthought and saw the merits of Skyler''s n as well. "Sure. We''ll take a look at the gold mine after we''re done with lunch and decide."  Everyone else nodded, and the four of them drove off after lunch to the gold mine.


    There was already a team working on Felix and Wyatt''s case anyway.


    People like Faron and Elsa hardly needed to get involved.


    After over an hour of driving, everyone finally arrived at the gold mine.


    Half the hill had been scoured. What had once been a beautiful ce teeming with greenery and life was now brown and dpidated, with ore and mud everywhere.


    "Are you f*cking kidding me? This is straight-up exploitation by force. He hardly even considered the environmental issues this would bring!" Faron frowned.


    Elsa chimed as well, "If this had gone on, the entire Twelven Town''s ecosystem would''ve been destroyed."  "If | was in charge of this, I''d fix the roads first. After that, I''d build andfill and get the best mining equipment to use the best mining procedures. I''m sure it''dst, and | won''t be greedy about it either. Half the profit''s going back to Twelven Town," Skyler exined.


    Wilbur let out augh. "That''s a pretty nice n, dude."  "Con! I''m a humanitarian who loves the!" Skyler boasted shamelessly.


    Wilbur shook his head with a chuckle. "Alright, then. | guess you''re finally doing things the right way."  "Thank you, Boss!" Skyler looked overjoyed.


    Faron and Elsa did not have anything to say against this either. It was definitely better handing the mine over to Skylerpared to those crooks. If Skyler did a good job, this would be a great sess.


    "Alright, let''s wrap things up here and head back," said Wilbur.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone nodded, and Wilbur took onest nce at the hills. "What a beautiful ce this had once been. It''s a shit was ruined for so long by people like Felix and Wyatt. | hope the townsfolk finally get a better life after this."  "It''ll definitely be better than before," said Skyler.


    Wilbur nodded. "Let''s go back, then. We''re going to have to wait until the whole case is shut to take over the mine, anyways." Everyone else nodded and headed back into the car before driving off.


    Twelven Town was abuzz with celebration when they returned, with fireworks going off every few minutes and lively music sting through the air. It was as if the town was celebrating the new year.


    The four of them exchanged a knowing smile. Faron and Elsa made sure to go through the case and assign tasks to their subordinates, and everyone left for Seechertown after that.


    Just then, in one of the underground locations in Seechertown.


    What had once been a puddle of blood was now a raging river, flowing in multiple directions.


    There were still countless animals reacting to the smell of it, making a beeline for the nearest manhole and drowning in the river of blood before bing one with it.


    The people walking on the streets who smelled the blood grew restless and vtile, fights breaking out over things as small as an idental collision.


    At the stime, over in a church, Constantine''s brows were furrowed as he stared intently at a white glowing ball. On the ball was the image of almost all of Seechertown''s streets and buildings.

 Chapter 461

    Constantine had spent the past monthbing through all the streets of Seechertown, using his Magic Mirror to forge the glowing ball. A slight adjustment of the glowing ball would show him everywhere he had been.


    A momentter, he said slowly, "Everything''s tainted now. Where is he hiding?"  Over at Seke Ind, in Eileen''s room.


    Eileen had just returned from a walk. She closed the door of her room behind her, putting her hands on the ground. A wave of spirit energy surged out, forming a barrier between her room and everything outside of it.


    Eileen took out something that looked like a t disc after that, putting it on the table and channeling her spirit energy into it.


    The disc lit up with mysterious patterns and symbols, glowing blue.


    A few minutester, four figures appeared in the blue glow.


    They were an old and wrinkleddy with a hunchback, a muscr man in a ssy suit, an elderly schr in his fifties donning sses, and a young man in his thirties in fashionable clothing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The four of them appeared and asked almost at the stime, "What''s the matter, Elder Fall? Why did you call for a meeting with all four of us at once?"  "The people from the Church of Bloodism have entered Kardon Province, Elders. I''m sure all of you know about that."  "Yes. You''ve already reported on that."  "I''ve finally found traces of them after over a month."  "How are things now, then?"  "Seechertown is starting to be polluted by the blood fog. | suspect one of the Twelve Apostles is here in the flesh,ying down a ritual of sorts."  "Do you need backup?" the schr asked.


    "Not for now. | have two Sanctuary level allies here."  The old woman asked, "Are you talking about Constantine and Wilbur Penn?"  "Yes. Constantine is from the Church of Holy Illuminati. They''re a natural enemy against all forces of evil."  "What about Wilbur Penn?" the man in the suit asked.


    "He took the Blood Embryo with him. I''m pretty sure the apostle''s after him, too."  The young man in the trendy clothes said, "Ah, so all three of you have amon enemy."  "Three Sanctuary Level cultivators against one apostle should be enough, right?" asked the schr.


    Eileen smiled. "It should be, but I''m saying this now. If we take the apostle down, whatever he has on him is going to be mine." The other four figures were silent, before the schr eventually said, "I''m fine with that as long as you don''t call for our help." "Well, | don''t have anything to say against that either," said the man in the suit.


    The old woman rasped, "That''s alright."  "Eileen, | think | should help you out. The apostle won''t be an easy foe to take down," the young man in the trendy clothes smiled.


    Eileen barked out augh. "No thank you. I''m fine."  "Alright, then. | respect your decision, Elder Fall," the young man shrugged.


    The schr said, "Alright, we''ll go with that, then."  Eileen said, "Elders, there''s just something I''d like to be sure of. Did our founders go missing, or did they die? Also, do they have any children?"  The schr''s eyes widened. "There''s not much of a difference between them going missing or dying, honestly. They do have a child, who went missing as well."  "That''s a shame, then. Our founders were so powerful. I''m sure anyone with their blood would be immensely powerful as well," Eileen mused.


    The schr said, "It is a shame, but the truth is tragic. If our founders had left behind an heir, the Kiwanis Club would be much stronger for sure. Our founders had been a godlike presence. Their child would have had so much potential."  "Hypothetically speaking, what would we do if we managed to find the founders¡¯ child?" Eileen asked with a smile.


    The schr said, "Well, they would automatically get the position of club leader. We wouldn''t have to take turns, either."  "Really? | find it quite hard to believe that our founders really entered an alternate universe," the young man chuckled.


    The man in the suit piped up in a sharp voice, "Hey, show srespect to our founders! You''d be in big trouble if they''re still alive, you know what Madam''s temper is like."

 Chapter 462

    "Okay, pretend | said nothing then." The young man shrugged.


    Eileen smiled as well. "Alright. Thank you for answering my call, Elders."  She retracted her spirit energy, and put the disc away, mumbling to herself, "It seems really likely. As if that sly old fox would just give up the position of club leader otherwise."  Over at the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, Ryder was in the office on a top-secret call.


    "Commander, we''ve detected an abnormal wave of energy simr to that of the Church of Bloodism. The Seventh Apostle has entered Seechertown. | think he''s going to strike soon. I''m afraid Deacon Penn and | alone won''t be enough to take on an apostle.


    We might need backup," Ryder said.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no backup, let Penn handle this. You''ll just supervise and report toon just how powerful he is. | want to know where his limits are."  "That... That''s really dangerous, sir," Ryder replied.


    "It is, but I''m sure Penn will have a way."  "Yes, Commander."  The call ended, and Albert let out a sigh on the other end. "I''m sure you two won''t blme for this, right?"  It was around midnight when Wilbur and the rest returned to Seke Ind.


    Elsa picked up the phone, and her expression turned solemn at once.


    "What''s up?" asked Faron.


    Elsa hung up the call, her brows tightly furrowed. "There were seven fatal cases in Seechertown just today."  "What the f*ck? Is there spsycho killer on the loose?" Faron replied.


    Elsa shook her head. "No. They''re all regr people. None of the people in the cases even knew each other. They were all strangers who got into an argument over something incredibly small, and it escted into a fight."  "You must be kidding with me. What''s in the airtely, man?" Faron sighed.


    Wilbur frowned, and Elsa said, "I need to head back to the station."  She walked up right after, leaving in a hurry.


    Wilbur, Faron, and Skyler returned to their own rooms. Wilbur ended up pacing around in his room.


    "This doesn''t seem right," Wilbur mumbled to himself. "Could those Bloodism folks be behind this?"  He sat down in a cross-legged position at the thought, channeling his spirit senses and slowly spreading it out.


    Wilbur had an immensely powerful spirit sense, but it was still rather tedious for him to spread it around all of Seechertown. After all, this was a city with a poption of over ten million people.


    Just then, the blood running underground had practically turned into an ocean.


    There was blood everywhere in the sewers underground, reeking of the putrid odor of iron and decay.


    Right in the central pool of blood, a bloody figure was slowly rising up.


    He looked like a demonpletely covered in blood, only vaguely resembling a human being from his outline aside from the two huge horns on his head.


    "0" mighty Blood God, | cto you with this carnal offering. | ask of you to grantthe strength to unleash a massacre on the people, to bring you new followers."  The prayer ended, and all the blood around the figure flowed backward into the central pool, condensing on the figure.


    Very soon, a demon around eight meters tall appeared. It had the sgigantic horns on its head, and its body was covered in bloody armor as it wielded a huge bloody axe with a murderous expression.

 Chapter 463

    The demon evolved from the Seventh Apostle with its lower body submerged in the blood around it, the upper half making for a terrifying sight.


    "This is the power of blood, O'' Mighty Blood God! Take this as an offering from your loyal servant, Cadicia the Seventh Apostle.


    Feast away, Mighty Blood God," Cadicia howled in demon form.


    Just then, Wilbur sat up fast and practically flew out of his room, shouting, "Ryder!"  Within the next ten seconds, Ryder appeared in front of him holding his suitcase. Eileen had also appeared.


    Wilbur headed to the city center at once. "lI found the guy."  Ryder and Eileen followed closely behind him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen said, "Mister Penn, I''m taking whatever''s on that fe this time."  "Go for it if you''re powerful enough to do that," said Wilbur, leaving Eileen speechless.


    At the stime.


    A bright red dot appeared on the white ball of light in front of Constantine.


    "Found you."  Constantine did not waste another word, walking out of the church. He soared into the air, flying toward the city center.


    A few minutester, all four of them arrived at the square in the middle of the city at the stime.


    Just as they had greeted each other, the ground of the square split open. Rocks flew in all directions as Cadicia''s enormous demonic form rose up in front of them.


    "Get back, Ryder. Keep a safe distance," Wilbur shouted at once.


    Ryder sensed the enormous power radiating off Cadicia and knew he was no match for it, retreating several hundred meters to set up his super cannon on the top of a roof.


    At the stime, Wilbur, Eileen, and Constantine formed a triangle surrounding Cadicia.


    Cadilliacia reeked of blood and decay, radiating a powerful spiritual pressure as he let out a raucous peal ofughter at the three cultivators.


    "You''re all at the Sanctuary level. Not bad."  Constantine shouted, "You monster! How dare you show such arrogance to me! | subject you to the judgment of true light!" Upon saying so, a pir of heavenly light rose from Constantine''s body. The air rang with hymns, and hundreds of cherubs flew and chanted next to the pir of light.


    A powerful wave of spiritual pressure immediately enveloped the entire square.


    Constantine was already using his Sanctuary level powers with his first attack.


    All dark, evil, and chaotic beings within his spirit barrier would be suppressed.


    Eileen also took a deep breath, spiritual energy surging wildly out of her body and condensing into a set of battle armor with tworge, serrated swords appearing in her hands.


    The armor and the swords burned brightly with spiritual mes as a powerful wave of spiritual pressure crolling out toward Cadicia.


    Neither Eileen nor Constantine were holding back against an opponent of this level, attacking with their most powerful move right from the start.


    Wilbur saw this and took out his thunder cleaver at once. It burned brightly with spiritual mes, hissing and sparking with lightning in a terrifying manner.

 Chapter 464

    The sight before Cadicia did not seem to affect him at all. He wielded the axe in his grasp as he roared, "You lowly mortals dare challenge the power of the Blood God? Hand over the Blood Embryo now and repent your mistakes to the Blood God."  "Yeah right!" Wilbur shouted. He drove his foot hard into the ground, shattering the concrete beneath him before attacking Cadicia.


    He zipped up to Cadicia''s left side in no time, swinging his thunder cleaver out at an unimaginable angle to hack right into Cadicia''s hip.


    The immense power in the thunder cleaver let out a loud howling sound. Anyone below the Sanctuary Level would be killed outright by the attack.


    At the stime, Eileen let out a loud roar as she stepped forward, leaping into the air to drive one of her burning swords into Cadicia''s chest and the other against his neck.


    Constantine shouted, a bright holy flshooting out from his cuffed hands to strike Cadicia in the head.


    Cadiciaughed wildly in the face of the attacks. He turned around, swinging his axe at Wilbur as heunched an attack on Eileen with his left fist.


    Both axe and cleaver collided with a deafening sound, and Wilbur was sent flying over ten meters backward from the immense power of the blow. He caught his bnce on the concrete, leaving a deep crack on the ground in his wake.


    Both of Eileen''s swords were blocked by Cadicia''s gigantic fist, and she was sent over twenty meters backward as well.


    Only Constantine''s holy flmanaged to strike Cadicia''s head.


    However, the blood-red armor on Cadicia''s body seemed to be protecting himpletely and the mes merely struck the demon''s helmet. It left behind a burn mark about the size of a fist and had hardly hurt Cadicia himself at all.


    All of this happened in a matter of seconds. Wilbur pounced forward the second he caught his bnce again. His thunder cleaver overflowed with power as he zipped around Cadicia in circles and began to rain attacks on him at high speed.


    Eileen let out a cry after she was hit, spiritual energy surging forth from her body as she swung her swords around and attacked once again in a series of shes against all of Cadicia''s blind spots that the armor could not cover.


    The holy flin Constantine''s hands never dimmed in the slightest, shooting at Cadicia relentlessly.


    All three cultivators were terrifyingly powerful, and strong winds whipped through the entire square. Spiritual energy was running rampant as the air rang with hymns and explosions.


    Cadicia wore a murderous smile, wielding his ax and fist.


    Every single one of his attacks held an insurmountable power and was actually enough to hold both Wilbur and Eileen down. All they could do was dodge the attacks and deflect whenever they could.


    Constantine''s holy flwas the only thing that managed to cause any real damage to Cadicia at all. However, Cadicia''s armor was far too strong, and the holy flmerely left small burn marks after every attack. The armor also seemed to repair itself as soon as it was damaged, too.


    Over ten minutes into the battle, Cadicia was growing stronger and gaining momentum while Wilbur, Eileen, and Constantine had used up a great deal of their spiritual energy.


    It was important to note that this opponent of theirs seemed to have limitless spiritual energy, and even Sanctuary level cultivators like them were finding it hard to keep up.


    Eileen''s swords shed and swiped at Cadicia''s armor, but they sprang backward from the power of the armor and sent her flying backward.


    Shended on the ground and shouted, "I''m afraid we might not win if this goes on."  Although she was saying so, she merely heaved a breath before jumping in on the opponent once again.


    Wilbur brandished his thunder cleaver as he soared around Cadicia, trying to find a weak spot. He realized that Cadicia''s defenses were terrifyingly powerful, whether it was against him and Eileen''s physical attacks or Constantine''s spells.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A holy flwas specifically designed to take down evil forces, and yet it had done next to no damage along with their weapons.


    On top of that, Cadicia''s spiritual energy did not seem to decrease in the slightest. If this were to drag on, Wilbur and the rest were going to lose for sure.


    It was Wilbur''s first tfacing up against someone so powerful. What on earth could be supplying Cadicia with the energy to keep fighting so fiercely without weakening in the slightest?

 Chapter 465

    Something had to be going on here, something Cadicia was hiding up his sleeve that none of the three knew about. Whatever it was, it was helping him stay in this demonic state with endless energy.


    At the thought, Wilbur activated his Iris Veritas.


    The Dragon''s Crystal in his body began to spin, and the spirit energy inside of it surged out as Wilbur''s pupils turned golden.


    It was then that Wilbur realized the ground beneath the entire square, or to be exact, the ground beneath hundreds of meters beyond the square, was radiating with a bloody fog invisible to the naked eye.


    The fog was slowly rising up and condensing in Cadicia''s body, continuously supplying him with power to repair his damaged armor.


    Wilbur looked underground and finally discovered the sea of blood flowing through the sewers.


    So, that was where Cadicia''s power wasing from.


    "There''s a sea of blood underground. As long as it doesn''t dry up, he''ll continue to have an endless supply of power," Wilbur shouted as he continued to fight.


    Constantine and Eileen seemed to have known about this before him. Eileen frowned and said, "Take care of it, or we won''t be able to hold up against him."  Just then, the citizens residing near the square were woken up by the explosive sounds. They looked out from their windows and felt their jaws hit the ground.


    The people reeled in terror, fleeing their rooms and running outside.


    Wilbur shouted at once, "Ryder, call Elsa and have her clear the area. No mortals within a kilometer''s radius."  "Got it." Ryder made the call at once, but Elsa had already set out with a team before that. They began dispersing the crowd, sealing off all areas within a kilometer-wide radius with police tape.


    "Let''s just think of how we''re going to beat this thing," Eileen''s chest heaved as she swung her swords.


    Wilbur''s brows were tightly furrowed. He could not think of a way to cut off Cadicia''s connection to the blood underground, and could only say, "Let''s just go all out, or we''ll be in trouble."  As he spoke, Wilbur let out a growl at the Dragon''s Crystal inside him began to spin at the speed of light and the dragon''s head mark on his back lit up.


    A terrifying wave of spiritual energy, thunder energy, and Dragon energy flowed into the thunder cleaver.


    The de of the cleaver glowed red with a spiritual me, as well as a blinding glow of white lightning energy.


    Having gathered all three energies, Wilbur let out a roar as he charged at Cadicia with a series of attacks.


    Cadicia howled in response, swinging his axe toward Wilbur.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Wilbur was moving too fast, and the axe missed its mark many times. It seemed to increase its power in its attacks, chasing after Wilbur until he finally had to tilt to the side.


    Nevertheless, Wilbur''sbat skills could be considered godlike.


    As he lost his bnce, Wilbur''s thunder cleaver struck Cadicia in the back of his waist.


    Under Wilbur''s tremendous power, a crack finally appeared on Cadicia''s armor and blood trickled out.


    "We''ve cracked the defense!" Eileen cheered. She put the handles of both swords parallel to each other in opposite directions, forming a double-edged serrated sword.


    Spiritual mes shot out from the double-edged sword, radiating with a terrifying spiritual pressure.


    Eileen soared into the air, bringing thebined sword down on Cadicia''s head heavily.


    The sword seemed to leave a trail of light and fire in its wake.


    Cadicia raised his axe to meet the blow after sensing the power it held.


    Just then, Wilbur attacked again.


    At the stime, Constantine was already hovering in mid-air with his hands open, muttering a string of prayers as a terrifying wave of energy condensed in his palms.

 Chapter 466

    Cadicia''s axe collided harshly against Eileen''s double-edged sword and let out an earth-shattering sound.


    Cadicia''s feet sank into the ground, but Eileen was sent flying over ten meters from the impact of that collision. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth when shended.


    At the stime, Wilbur''s attacks struck Cadicia on his body.


    A deafening boom could be heard as several more cracks appeared on Cadicia''s armor, with blood gushing out endlessly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur shouted, "If we hurt him badly enough, he won''t be able to recover in time."  "Dude, I''m putting my life on the line here." Eileen wiped the blood around her mouth, then started attacking once again.


    Wilbur circled Cadicia as he wielded his cleaver, calling out to Constantine, "Hurry the f*ck up!"  Constantine did not react, continuing to mutter prayers with his hands out.


    At the stime, a bushy-browed man in a ck cape was setting up a sniper on the tallest building in Seechertown with the barrel aimed at the battlefield.


    The sniper was a good five meters long. Its magazine was in the shape of a gigantic circr disc, covered densely with scripture and symbols.


    The man looked through the viewfinder, his aim swapping between the three cultivators as he murmured to himself, "I can''t believe | need this stupid thing to take down one of my own kind. You''re bleedingdry here. C''mon!"  Just then, Constantine had finally finished his spell. A thick ball of white light appeared in his hands, a single wisp of a flburning in the center of it.


    The flflickered, and Wilbur and the rest seemed to feel their hearts jump along to it.


    Wilbur nced cautiously at Constantine, slowing down on his attacks. Eileen frowned as well, even backing up.


    Even Cadicia sensed the danger from the ball of light, roaring at Constantine.


    Constantine sneered. "I sentence you to God''s judgment. Flof Doom!"  As thest three words left his lips, the ball of light shattered as the pale white flin the middle drifted towards Cadicia.


    Cadicia''s form was evolving once again, growing over ten meters tall, making for a terrifying sight.


    Something like the barrel of a cannon appeared at his chest, glowing red with rampant spiritual energy.


    "Demon Bullet."  A wave of spirit pressure surged out as a Demon Bullet the size of a fist shot out from the barrel on Cadicia''s chest.


    The Demon Bullet was covered in moving symbols. It let out a demonic shriek as it collided against Constantine''s Flof Doom.


    Both terrifying energies collided in mid-air, letting out an earth-shattering rumble.


    A ring of spiritual energy exploded from the collision, destroying the houses a few hundred meters away.


    Constantine fell from the air, his face pale. The Flof Doom had taken up too much of his spiritual energy, and he could no longer hold himself up.


    However, arge crack also appeared on Cadicia''s armor after he used the Demon Bullet, and blood began to pour out of it.


    "Get him!" Wilbur howled, raising his thunder cleaver as he attacked Cadicia.


    Eileen gritted her teeth as well. The spiritual energy outline on her double-edged sword grew to over ten meters long as she shed it at Cadicia.

 Chapter 467

    Cadicia let out a wildugh, wielding his axe as he shouted, "You lowlives! How dare you challenge the power of the almighty Blood God! ept the death the Blood God has bestowed upon you! It is your honor!"  Cadicia, now in his secondary form, had grown even more feral as his axe grew stronger with energy. Cracks began to appear in the ground, and the square began to crumble.


    "F*cking hell," Wilbur cursed, strengthening his attacks.


    This opponent of theirs was now a feral demon, with no other emotion other than a thirst for blood and murder.


    He was also gigantic and impossibly powerful, making it hard to attack him at all.


    Constantine was already weak enough as it was, and it was clear he was in no condition to keep fighting.


    Eileen gritted her teeth, joining the battle once again. Spiritual mes continued to shoot out of her sword without stopping, and she got back to attacking as soon as she was sent flying. She was starting to be quite a hindrance to Cadicia.


    Wilbur''s thunder cleaver, though, was the biggest threat to Cadicia.


    It held three energies fused together and was able to leave a wound on Cadicia in his secondary form.


    Cadicia no longer had the support of the blood pool underground, and it cdown to whoever could hold on for the longest.


    Both parties attacked once again, and the battle grew even fiercer.


    Just then, the figure on the tallest building raised his gun and pointed it right at Cadicia, murmuring, "He''s in a secondary form right now. I''m pretty sure these super bullets aren''t going to cut it." He then pointed the gun at Wilbur instead.


    Over ten minutes passed, and Eileen was sent flying once more. She was positively spent by now and had nearly reached her limits in terms of spiritual energy and physical strength.


    She gritted her teeth. "F*ck! Is this really how it''s going to end?"  She held the double-edged sword up high with both hands, condensing all of her spirit energy into the des.


    All at once, spiritual mes shot out from the sword into the air.


    Eileen''s body drifted into the air, all the way until she was over a hundred meters tall.


    "Earth yer."  As Eileen shouted her attack, the double-edged sword spun downward in a shower of sparks.


    The des of the sword rippled with power, piercing through the air and constricting the space it passed as it cdown on Cadicia''s head.


    Cadicia let out a howl, raising his axe to meet the attack.


    A deafening sound rang through the air.


    Both sword and axe collided, with the axe shattering and the sword disappearing as well.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen herselfnded softly on the ground about a hundred meters away. "I''m tapped out, too. It''s all up to you now."  "F*ck!" Wilbur cursed once more and started attacking wildly.


    Cadicia had lost his weapon and was fighting against Wilbur with his bare hands.


    Eileen and Constantine watched anxiously.


    Neither of them could do anything now. It was truly all up to Wilbur.


    Wilbur had shown terrifying strength and power throughout the battle, and his thunder cleaver continued to open new wounds on Cadicia''s body.


    It was positively unheard of for a battle like this tost over half an hour, and Wilbur only seemed to be gaining strength as he kept going with no sign of slowing down.


    However, as the battle progressed, the unthinkable happened. Wilbur began to slow down, to the point that he was visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 468

    Eileen and Constantine frowned.


    Cadicia let out a wildugh. "How does it feel to squirm in a trap of blood, you lowly imbecile?"  It was only then that Wilbur realized the blood gushing out of Cadicia had filled the entire square.


    The blood was strangely sticky, clinging to Wilbur''s body and legs. That was what was slowing him down.


    "You''re just full of tricks today, aren''t you? You piece of shit," Wilbur could not help but curse.


    Cadicia let out a wildugh, striding towards Wilbur.


    The ground began to rumble as Cadicia made his way over, raising his gigantic fist in the air.


    Wilbur was now trapped with no way of using his speed to his advantage and could only fend off the attack head-on.


    To everyone''s surprise, Wilbur put away his thunder cleaver. He put his palms together and summoned the Quad Thunder.


    Just as the chains of lightning between the lightning balls had surrounded Cadicia''s enormous body, they were shattered in a matter of seconds.


    Wilbur followed this with another Hexalight Prison.


    Six pirs of light rose up around Cadicia, forming a prison and trapping him.


    Cadicia howled and iled, and the Hexalight Prison shattered as he continued making his way toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur used all his strength to back up over 50 meters, putting his hands together and shouting, "Earthen Coffin!"  All at once, the debris of sand and concrete rose from the air towards Cadicia.


    The debris formed arge coffin, enveloping Cadiciapletely.


    The coffin hadpletely trapped Cadicia, growing in size as more rocks and soil flew to it.


    Atst, a coffin standing over twenty meters was erected in the middle of the square, sealing Cadicia inside.


    The coffin glowed with endless symbols, trembling wildly before turning practically bulletproof.


    Constantine and Eileen''s gazes shed with caution.


    Not only was Wilbur a skilled fighter, but he was also able to pull out such powerful spells when he needed to. There were definitely a lot more mysteries surrounding this man.


    Both Constantine and Eileen heaved a sigh of relief, but Wilbur did not stop. He continued to cast spells with his hands, and a powerful wave of energy surged out of him once again.


    Constantine and Eileen were at a loss for words. Could Cadicia actually break out of the Earthen Coffin?  Just as they were wondering to themselves, an animalistic howl sounded from within the coffin.


    The next second, the coffin shattered as Cadicia broke out.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cadicia''s form was much smaller this time. He had regressed into his primary form of about eight meters tall.


    Aside from the horns on his head, however, there were two bones protruding from his shoulder de that glowed an eerie blue color.


    Cadicia''s eyes were bloodshot as he howled as if he hadpletely lost his mind.


    Wilbur was everything that upied Cadicia''s attention at that moment. He wanted nothing more than to crush Wilbur with rage and blood.


    Only defeating the enemy in a wild battle and tasting his blood would cate the rage within Cadicia.


    After another howl, Cadicia began to fly toward Wilbur at an rming speed.


    As he flew, he broke off the bone spurs growing out of his back. They burned bright red with spiritual mes as Cadicia attacked Wilbur.

 Chapter 469

    That was Cadicia''s third form, and his power was that of peak Sanctuary level in terms of speed, strength, and spiritual energy.


    The bone spurs had elements of violence, destruction, and defense pration. Any injury caused by it was bound to be fatal.


    Any Sanctuary level cultivator going up against Cadicia would have been taken down. Cadicia had lost his mindpletely then, oblivious to pain and refusing to back down. He was in a state where no one would dare to battle against him.


    Eileen and Constantine were fraught with nerves as well. Neither of them could see Wilbur taking down Cadicia in his third form.


    If Wilbur were to lose, Cadicia''s crazed state might take all of Seechertown down as an offering to his Blood God.


    Constantine hesitated before undoing the cuffs on his wrists.


    Eileen gritted her teeth. She felt around for a bottle of red elixir, preparing to down it.


    Cadicia was nearing Wilbur just as he finished theplicated spell he had been casting, putting his palms together and shouting, "Spear of Death!"  Along spear made out of gray symbols appeared behind Cadicia in the blink of an eye.


    "Higher Order magic?" Constantine cried out in shock. Eileen''s brows furrowed, and she retreated a hundred meters back while holding the bottle of elixir.


    Cadicia was in front of Wilbur already, with the bone spurs about to stab into him.


    However, the Spear of Death had already entered Cadicia''s body.


    Cadicia stopped short. All he could feel was all the energy draining from his body, and even his spirit was disintegrating.


    The bone spurs stopped just a centimeter before Wilbur, one of them practically touching his eyelid.


    Regardless, Wilbur had no intent of evading after finishing the Spear of Death, standing there in silence.


    Atst, Cadicia''s enormous body fell over, kicking up a cloud of dust as itnded on the ground.


    Eileen and Constantine let out a long sigh of relief, getting up and making their way over to Cadicia''s corpse.


    They were not worried anymore this time.


    The Spear of Death was a spell targeted toward one''s spirit. Anyone pierced by it would have their spirit destroyedpletely, and there was no cure for that.


    Cadicia was going to disappear from the worldpletely, and even a god would not be able to revive him.


    Eileen nced at his corpse, marveling at Wilbur. "That was incredible. Not only are you a phenomenal fighter, but you even know Higher Order magic. Dude, you''re even scarier than this monster."  "Honorable Mister Penn, your skills have leftin awe. You must be the most powerful Sanctuary level cultivator there is," Constantine said, his expression one of awe as he put his cuffs back on.


    Wilbur said, "Thank you for the praise. The apostle''s gone now. You two can leave too."  Constantine frowned, and Eileen said nothing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur took out his thunder cleaver once again and his tone turned cold. "I know you two have more tricks up your sleeves. | don''t mind dueling the both of you again."  Constantine shook his head. "No need for that. It would be foolish to fight against the most powerful Sanctuary level cultivator." He turned to leave after that.


    Eileen let out a sigh. "Ryder''s been aiming atthe whole time, dude. Tell him to cut it out, it''s creepy."  She left after as well.


    Wilbur''s gaze shifted to the tallest building in Seechertown.


    The man holding the super sniper, who was watching the battle murmured, "Oh, they sawthe whole time. Thank goodness nothing''s going to happen to me, though."  He packed the sniper up, disappearing into the dark.


    Wilbur sneered. He picked up Cadicia''s corpse, tossing it into his demine before heading toward\ Seke Ind.


    Ryder had appeared behind Wilbur just then as well, carrying his super cannon as he followed Wilbur quietly.

 Chapter 470

    After the square was empty, Elsa and her team entered the battlefield.


    They took one look at the devastating wreckage left behind and huffed in awe.


    Wilbur and Ryder returned to Seke Ind and got on the bridge.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared within sight screaming for help.


    Wilbur turned around. Under the moonlight and bleeding from the corner of her mouth was Gertridge, tripping over her feet as she made her way over.


    She leaped off the bridge,nding heavily on Seke Ind.


    Behind her, a figure stopped in his tracks before hiding behind the nearest tree.


    Wilbur grabbed Ryder''s super cannon, firing a shot.


    A deafening sound rang through the air, and the tree the figure was standing behind snapped in half. The figure let out a cry of agony, flying over ten meters away and fleeing in a bloody mess.


    "Wantto go after him?" Ryder asked.


    Wilbur sneered. "This better not happen again, or | swear I''ll destroy Riverbank Blossoms."  It was unclear if the wounded figure had heard Wilbur as he disappeared into the night.


    Judging from the blood left behind, the assant was definitely in bad shape, if not dead.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur tossed the super cannon to Ryder, who said, "You''re better with it than | am."  "lI haven''t used a gun in years," said Wilbur.


    Ryder was speechless.


    Just then, Wilbur cup to Gertridge still lying on the ground. "You really have got snerve."  "I told you | have no other choice. They really wantdead, and I''ve got nowhere else to hide. That''s why | had to chere," Gertridge replied feebly.


    Wilbur scoffed. "Aren''t you afraid | would kill you?"  "Death is death. It doesn''t really matter," Gertridge shrugged.


    Wilbur fell silent before saying, "You''re out of here the second you get better. This isn''t sshelter for you to take refuge in." "Thank you, you''re the best! I''ll be gone the second I''ve healed up," Gertridge swore.


    Wilbur scoffed and went back to his room. "I''m going to need your help with that report."  "Of course, Deacon Penn. I''ll show it to you after I''m done," said Ryder.


    Wilbur nodded and entered his room before closing the door.


    Ryder cto the office. He pushed a button, and a blue light filled the entire room.


    "Peak Sanctuary level. Possesses mysterious powers including a Higher Order spell named the Spear of Death, which is probably not the extent of his limits."  He sent the message out and pushed the secret button. The blue light disappeared, and he got to writing the report after that.


    Constantine returned to the church and happened to run into the bishop on patrol. "Where did you go? You''re on shift for night cleaning duty. Why haven''t you done it?"  "I''m sorry, Bishop, | had serrands to run. I''ll get to cleaning right now." Constantine picked up a broom right after and began to sweep.


    Eileen returned to her room, falling right into bed without even undressing as she murmured, "Incredible! Truly incredible. It really, really seems likely."  Just then, Wilbur finally sat down in his room, leaning against his bed in fatigue.


    The Spear of Death had drained him of spiritual energy, and he was absolutely exhausted.


    However, the thought of Cadicia''s corpse made him perk up with excitement and he entered his demine.

 Chapter 471

    The flserpent scuttled over happily. Wilbur kicked it away in annoyance,ing up to Cadicia''s corpse.


    The corpse was still in Cadicia''s third form.


    Most of these forms would usually disappear after the person died, returning their corpse to their original form.


    However, it was clear that Cadicia was an exception.


    Wilbur had already used his Iris Veritas for the day and could not use it to inspect the state the corpse was currently in.


    Thus, Wilbur began to scope out the body using his own spiritual sense.


    Using spiritual sense was nowhere as good and precise as the Iris Veritas, but it was decent enough to give Wilbur a satisfying answer.


    After a thorough sweep, Wilbur let out a satisfying smile.


    Sure enough, Wilbur had guessed right. There was a Blood Embryo inside of Cadicia''s body.


    That was how he had maintained his third form after death.


    "There sure are a lot of these eggs around, huh?" Wilbur wondered.


    If what Eileen and the rest said had been true, the Blood Embryo was considered a sacred item in the church of Bloodism. How was it possible that srandom member had one of them?  Wilbur could not understand it and promptly gave up thinking about it. After all, it was definitely going to be a good contribution. It would be even better if he obtained a few more of them. He would not mind killing a few more of these guys to get them.


    He tossed Cadicia''s corpse into the Dragon''s Altar after that.


    A pale flrose up as an ancient aura filled the air, and the corpse was turned into grace points at once.


    The golden hourss lit up and showed 480 grace points.


    Wilbur was overjoyed. This Blood Embryo had gotten him even more grace points than the one from Suelynn Onyx of the Skull Cult.


    Wilbur thought about it and realized that it could be due to Cadicia''s identity.


    Cadicia was much more powerful than Suelynn, so it was only fair that his Blood Embryo would yield more grace points.


    Would that mean that the corpse of a Sanctuary level cultivator could be exchanged for grace points as well?  The thought was pushed away as quickly as it had entered Wilbur''s head. That was far too ruthless, and Wilbur was not that kind of person.


    Just then, the screen appeared in front of him with various options for him to choose from.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "The Emperor''s Whisper" was there, once again.


    It could be added to any weapon like a booster, strengthening it with elements of defense pration and critical attacks.


    He gave it sthought. A booster like this would have saved him a lot of trouble in that battle against Cadicia just now. He would have broken through the demon''s defenses with just a few shes.


    After pondering for a long time, Wilbur was truly tempted. It was honestly a very tempting power to have.


    Having it would once again increase his battle prowess.


    However, he knew that was not what he needed. What he needed was a pill that would improve his overall physical strength.


    As he leveled up his Dragon''s Chant, his powers and strength would increase. If his body did not adapt and improve, he would eventually explode from the immense power.


    Letting out a sigh, Wilbur scrolled downward.


    A whileter, he found what he was looking for.


    "Scorching Sun Pill."  ording to the description next to it, the Scorching Sun Pill was forged with the core of a flbeast tens of thousands of years old and imbibing it would greatly improve one''s overall constitution.


    It was definitely much more powerful than the Builder Pill.


    However, the cost for it was four hundred and seventy grace points.


    "Are you f*cking kidding me? | just got four hundred and eighty, yet this one pill alone costs four-seventy? | swear to God... Are you doing this on purpose?" Wilbur could not help but curse.


    Just then, an ancient aura rose above the altar that radiated a terrifying pressure.


    Wilbur was stunned. Was the old dragon getting back at him for yelling at it?  Wilbur panicked a little. The dragon was powerful, and the Dragon''s Altar it had created was an other-worldly treasure. Wilbur honestly did not dare to challenge its authority, no matter how powerful he became.

 Chapter 472

    Wilbur hurried to say. "My man! | was joking! This is a great power, so of course it''s worth this much."  Just then, a voice sounded from within Wilbur''s spirit.


    "Dear offeror, you have been performing well as ofte. | hereby grant you the title of Divine Dependent. Work hard, and you shall becan extraordinary being."  At the stime, the words ''Divine Dependent¡¯ appeared in Wilbur''s consciousness.


    All the aura in the air disappeared right after, and the demine resumed its silence.


    Wilbur stood there for a long time. What the hell was Divine Dependent? It did not seem to give him any special powers at all.


    Was it really just a simple title?  The thought of it made Wilbur curse out loud.


    For a god of gods, this dragon really liked to take the piss at him, didn''t it? Giving Wilbur sdumb title and expecting him to work hard just because of that and keeping to it with more offerings.


    A momentter, Wilbur could not help but sigh.


    It was not like there was anything he could do about it. The Dragon''s Altar was practically chock-full of goodies, and he would run to it the second he had an offering, with or without the stupid title.


    He silently tapped on the Scorching Sun Pill selection.


    The pill emerged from the screen, hovering in front of Wilbur. The golden hourss overturned, with only ten grace points remaining now.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur took the pill, shaking his head. He turned around and saw the flserpent curled up in a corner trembling with fear.


    Wilbur shouted, "Sheesh, you loser! Is it really that terrifying?"  He seemed to have forgotten how nervous he had been just minutes ago.


    ring at the flserpent, Wilbur exited his demine and returned to his room. He took the Scorching Sun Pill and began to meditate as he channeled the pill''s power.


    Three dayster.


    Wilbur emerged from his room in high spirits,ing to the garden in the square to look at the spiritual nts.


    They seemed to be growing well, radiating spiritual air that spread around the ind.


    Wilbur nodded joyfully.


    Just then, Eileen walked over and looked at Wilbur. "You sure healed up fast."  "I could say the sabout you. You don''t look like you just went through a big battle," said Wilbur.


    Eileen nodded. "That''s all thanks to this garden right here. Breathing in the spiritual air every day definitely helpedrecover a lot faster."  "Ah. Well, shouldn''t you get going now that Cadicia''s dead?" Wilbur asked.


    Eileen smiled. "Trust me, the real trouble''s yet toe, and there''s no way you''re going to be able to run from it. The Church of Bloodism isn''t going to let you go so easily."  Wilbur''s expression darkened, and he turned to leave.


    Eileen chuckled, mumbling to herself, "That''s what your duty always was. You''d never be able to avoid it."  Wilbur walked around the ind once, locating the room Gertridge was resting in, and barged right through the door.


    Gertridge was currently wearing a skimpy nightgown, lying on the couch fast asleep.


    Wilbur frowned. "Are you better yet?"  Gertridge startled awake. She saw that it was Wilbur, and smiled as she lifted the hem of her nightgown. "Look, I''m still all hurt." "Stop that! What the hell do you think you''re doing?"  Gertridge was wearing nothing underneath, and the gesture practically revealed everything to Wilbur as he fled from the room.


    Gertridge chuckled to herself, promptly falling back asleep.


    Just as Wilbur was about to go back to his room, his phone rang.


    He picked up the phone, and an anxious voice cthrough, "Help me, sir!"

 Chapter 473

    "Sammy Shandon?" Wilbur was surprised. "What''s up?"  Sammy sounded beside herself with panic as she said, "Sir, my brother insisted on getting back at Ria after we returned to Zend, but Ria ended up getting him arrested not long after saying we were falsely using her. Now she''s demanding a public apology andpensation, or I''m never going to see my brother again."  Wilbur fell silent after listening to Sammy.


    Sammy had found Wilbur after being cursed by Ria, and Wilbur had broken that very curse. There was nothing either of them owed to each other anymore.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she was begging him for help again, and Wilbur did not really want to help if he was being honest.


    There was already too much happening in the world, and Wilbur could hardly afford to tend to every single thing. Yet the Shandons had gifted him with their family treasure, and he could not find it in him to turn down helping them.


    Sammy began to panic at Wilbur''s silence. "Sir, Ria''s really too much. My brother''s been beaten ck and blue. You have to save him."  "Well, can''t you just apologize andpensate Ria as she demanded?" Wilbur asked.


    Sammy said, "I''m more than willing to apologize, but Ria''s insisting | do it on national media for fifteen days in a row. | can still grin and bear through that. I''ll just quit performing altogether. However, she wants a billion dors inpensation, and we really don''t have that much money."  "A billion dors? Is that woman out of her mind?" Wilbur frowned.


    Sammy was beginning to tear up. "She said | had damaged her acting career terribly, and a billion dors is the minimum she''s asking for."  Wilbur''s frown deepened. Ria was really crossing the line.


    It was bad enough that she had cursed Sammy before, and now she was trying to squeeze more out of Sammy after that was settled. How utterly despicable.


    Sammy sobbed, "Sir, | know you''re the only one who can save my brother now. Please help me. I''ll promise half of the Shandons'' shares to you as long as you get him out."  Wilbur said, "No. This isn''t a matter of money. I''m doing it only because it''s unfair to you. I''ll be there by tomorrow. Sendthe address and tellthe details once | get there."  "Yes, of course. Thank you, sir. Thank you so much!"  "You''re wee." Wilbur hung up the phone and shook his head. He pulled up an airline website and saw that the earliest flight was at eight o''clock at night. It would be past midnight by the the got there.


    He gave it sthought and bought the tickets before returning to his room to continue meditating.


    At around seven in the evening, Wilbur opened his eyes. He walked out of the room and ran into Faye.


    "Hi!" Wilbur greeted her with a smile.


    Faye red at him. "It''s been days since |st saw you. Where are you going this time?"  "Taking a short trip up to Zend to settle something," Wilbur said awkwardly.


    Faye sighed. "You''re never around. It''s practically impossible to even talk to you these days. | wouldn''t have moved here if | knew this was going to be the case.":  "Well... I''ve been a little busytely, | swear. | promise I''ll take you out to dinner when I''m back. Just the two of us," Wilbur said sheepishly.


    Faye huffed. "Yeah, yeah. Go do whatever it is you need to, then."  Wilbur smiled awkwardly and got into his car to drive to the airport.


    Faye sighed, returning to her room dejectedly.


    Meanwhile, over in a top-secret room in Seechertown, Albert sat across from two elders at an antique table.


    The skinnier of the elders said, "Wilbur Penn is a dangerous existence."  "He has mastered Higher Order spells. He''s definitely dangerous," the other elder, a bearded man, said.


    Albert chuckled. "Shouldn''t that be a good thing? We''ve got another expert in our department now."  "Can you vouch for his loyalty? It seems like no one can."  "That''s right. The department prioritizes loyalty above all else. Skills are secondary."  Albert shook his head. "You''re on the securitymittee, of course you''d prioritize what keeps everyone safe, and that''s understandable. However, Wilbur is so powerful that he has endless potential. That is what we need. You know we''re strapped for manpower as it is."  "Have him cup to Northseecher and swear his loyalty to the department with an agreement."

 Chapter 474

    Albert frowned. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. Let''s take things slow and wait till he feels a sense of belonging in the department.¡±  "So, you''re saying you can''t vouch for him either?" said the bearded elder.


    Albert sighed. "I''m not denying that, but people like him are hard to cby. It''s best if we don''t trigger him, or we''ll be suffering a loss over nothing."  The two elders exchanged nces. "We respect your opinion, but you''re responsible for whateveres out of this."  "Don''t worry. I''ll take full responsibility and leave you two out of it," Albert smiled.


    The elders got up to leave, bowing to Albert.


    Albert chuckled, muttering to himself, "I''m already one foot in the grave. It hardly matters what | take responsibility for. What a useless threat to hold against me."  Later that night, a nended in Zend airport.


    Wilbur emerged from the arrival gates, taking in the sight before him.


    Seechertown was a first-tier city, with a long and rich history of sess and revolution.


    But Zend was a super first-tier city. It might not have been around as long as Seechertown had but was definitely far more advanced and developed inparison.


    Tall buildings lined every road, with more neon lights than starsing into sight when one looked up.


    ''Wow," Wilbur marveled to himself. He was about to find the nearest hotel he could stay in, thinking of reaching out to Sammy the next day.


    Yet just then, a colorful light rose from the mountains in the distance before fading the next second.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Wilbur stopped short. "What the hell is that?"  He gave it sthought and leaped onto the top of the nearest building. He jumped from roof to roof, and it did not take long before he arrived at the foot of the mountain the light had cout of.


    After an hour of hikingter, Wilbur finally reached the mountain''s peak.


    There was a natural deck stretching out of the peak, overlooking the view beneath.


    On the deck was a straw house.


    There was a white-haired elder standing on the deck, looking out into the Zend night sky.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh. This was just scultivator who had advanced to another level after meditating in solitude.


    Wilbur did not have the heart to interrupt, so he turned to leave.


    Just then, the elder spotted Wilbur and called out in a bright and deep voice, "Young man, why not joinsince you call this way?"  Wilbur turned back, bowing to the elder. "I''m sorry, but | have something to tend to. I''ll be on my way now."  The elder frowned. "You were powerful enough to make it here, and you''re in the presence of power as well. Wouldn''t it be a shif we didn''t have a friendly spar?"  "I''ll have to pass. | wouldn''t want to disrupt your peace."  Friendly battles between cultivators were more than normal around here.


    But two strangers battling each other could turn ugly, and it could end in unwanted injuries or even death. Wilbur did not feel like partaking in that tonight.


    Nheless, the elder insisted, "Well, fight or lose. Take this."  The elder held out a wrist, and an enormous wave of spiritual energy surged forth.


    Wilbur frowned, pping the wave away, causing the spiritual energy to fade into the air.


    The elder lit up. "Incredible! | just cout of solitude today so I''m in a pretty good mood. How about | take you in as my pupil if you can endure three of my moves?"

 Chapter 475

    Wilbur chuckled at once. "You really don''t have to, Senior."  "Young man, it''s very disrespectful of you to behave this way in front of a Sanctuary level cultivator," the elder frowned.


    Wilbur sighed. "lI mean no disrespect. | just don''t think it''s very nice to battle a stranger."  "How dare you! You should be honored that | even offered to take you in as my pupil. Very well. | won''t push it since you so rudely turneddown, but I''m going to teach you a little lesson for messing with a Sanctuary level cultivator."  The elder waved a hand after speaking, and a wave of rampant spiritual energy surged out, bringing about a howling sound.


    Wilbur frowned. He drew a circle with one hand, and the elder''s blow disappeared into nothing.


    "Oh? It seems I''ve underestimated you."  The elder was clearly surprised, even a little intrigued. He took a step forward,unching another attack at Wilbur.


    Wilbur sighed, retaliating with an attack of his own.


    Both spiritual attacks collided in the air, letting out a rumble that rang through the mountains.


    "Not bad, young man!"  The elder barked out a gleefulugh, darting up to Wilbur as he tapped Wilbur several times around his body with spiritual energy.


    The elder was powerful and his palms seemed to move at high speed, making it hard to predict his next move.


    It was, however, nothing inparison to Wilbur''sbat skills.


    Wilbur merely moved a single hand, blocking and deflecting every one of the elder''s attacks with ease.


    A few minutester, the elder''s expression slowly turned into one of shock.


    Heunched a particrly powerful attack, using the force to take a step back as he looked straight at Wilbur. "You''re probably the strongest person I''ve ever cacross. That was quite impressive."  "Thanks. I''ll be on my way now if you don''t mind." Wilbur bowed, turning to leave. A battle like this was pointless, and he honestly could not be bothered to engage with it.


    However, the elder was clearly rearing to go now. "That was just a warm-up. You can''t leave just like that! Showwhat you''ve got. Let''s have sfun here."  As he spoke, spirit energy surged out of the elder as a spear around three meters long appeared in his grasp. He pointed it at Wilbur, enveloping him with powerful spiritual pressure.


    Wilbur sighed. It seemed like he was going to have to beat this guy.


    He raised his hands, beckoning at the elder.


    This clearly enraged the elder, and he took a step forward with the spear in hand andunched over ten attacks toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur remained unarmed, but his fists lit up with spiritual mes that hurled fireballs toward the spear.


    Several collisionster, all of the elder''s attacks werepletely nullified by Wilbur.


    However, Wilbur did not stop there. He advanced further as he rained down a series of blows in a counter-attack.


    The elder was furious. He jerked the spear, and it lit up with a spiritual s a battle broke out between him and Wilbur.


    The elder gripped his spear, seemingpletely different as his attacks turned swift and precise.


    Each part of the elder''s spear seemed to be a weapon, attacking different parts of Wilbur''s body, including vital parts like his ribs, throat, and heart.


    Nheless, Wilbur did not seem to panic in the slightest, weaving through the air as all of the elder''s attacks missed him as he continued to attack the elder''s chest. All at once, the elder found himself backing up from Wilbur''s attacks.


    The elder was shocked and clearly infuriated now. He let out a cry, and the spiritual flon the tip of the spear burned brighter as an enormous spiritual pressure rippled outward.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Phoenix Triple Nod!"  "Spear Charge!"

 Chapter 476

    "Ultimate Rush."  The elder roared the words loudly,unching three powerful strikes in a row.


    The spear shook with rampant spiritual energy, and three spear strikes shot out toward Wilbur.


    It was the Phoenix Triple Nod.


    Anyone struck by either of the spear strikes would be paralyzed for a second, which would be more than enough for an expert to kill the victim.


    With no other choice, Wilbur had to take out his thunder cleaver.


    He did not add any lightning energy to the cleaver, making it no more than arge cleaver.


    Wilbur shed the cleaver through the air, bringing down all three spears with its de.


    Following that, however, the elder''s spear grew in size as it cbarreling toward Wilbur''s face.


    The two of them had been battling each other in close proximity, and the sudden expansion of the spear would usually be enough to pierce right through the opponent.


    Wilbur''s cleaver acted like a shield, deflecting the elder''s Spear Charge with the flick of his wrist.


    Wilbur realized right after that there was now a mark on his cleaver, infused with the elder''s spiritual energy.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The elder let out a roar, moving as fast as lightning in circles around Wilbur as he unleashed a torrent of attacks against Wilbur with the spear.


    The cleaver was hardly enough to deflect all of the attacks, so Wilbur called out as he waved the cleaver around him against the spear.


    Yet to his confusion, there was no collision between both their weapons. Wilbur''s cleaver was impressive, but the elder''s spear seemed to be able to avoid its attacks every single tand even throw in sattacks at Wilbur.


    Wilbur was a little surprised as he dodged from the attacks, but quickly understood what was going on.


    Not only was the elder''s Spear Charge a powerful attack, but it could also leave behind a spirit imprint on the opponent''s weapon.


    The elder would then be able to sense where the imprint was moving to and be able to dodge the opponent''s attacks while finding opportunities to attack using the Ultimate Rush.


    The Ultimate Rush was swift and powerful, making the spear move at the speed of light and leaving behind countless afterimages.


    To be honest, the elder''sbat skills were also the strongest Wilbur had seen.


    It was just a shthat his opponent was Wilbur.


    Wilbur moved in ways that practically defied thews of physics, making the elder''s Ultimate Rushpletely unable to hurt him at all.


    At the stime, Wilbur swung his cleaver toward the elder.


    Despite the fact that the elder was able to predict where the cleaver was moving to, Wilbur was moving it in a way that seemed almost impossible to track.


    Upon understanding the elder''s strategy, Wilbur let out a cry as spiritual energy surged from his body. The imprint on the cleaver disintegrated at once, and Wilbur unleashed a series of attacks towards the elder.


    Under the relentless assault, the elder''s Ultimate Rush seemed to pale inparison.


    With no other choice, the elder let out a roar as both weapons shed wildly, sending himself over ten meters backward as he stared at Wilbur solemnly.


    Wilbur did not follow up with another attack. Instead, he merely smiled. "Shall we just call it a day then, Senior?"  "I have to say you''re a better fighter than me. | didn''t expect that," said the elder.


    Wilbur smiled. "I just got lucky."  "lI haven''t met many people nearly as powerful as | am in all of Dasha, but it appears I''ve met my match today. It''s an honor," the elder said.

 Chapter 477

    Wilbur chuckled. "You''re a brilliant fighter yourself, Senior."  "No need for the pleasantries. You may have beateninbat, but I''m going all out now. I''d be careful if | were you," said the elder.


    Wilbur frowned. "Surely that isn''t necessary."  "Why not? I''m faced with an expert. I''m definitely getting a good fight out of this! If you manage to hold up for three minutes within my spirit barrier, my promise from before still stands," the elder replied.


    Wilbur shook his head in exasperation. "Are you really that desperate for a pupil?"  "Many people can only dream of being my pupil, young man! Letshow you what real power looks like."  The elder retracted the spear and shouted, "Wrath of Spear!"  All at once, spiritual energy exploded from the elder''s body and lit aze into spiritual mes.


    At the stime, a hundred spears appeared within a twenty-meter radius around both cultivators.


    The spears were all different in shape and size, burning brightly with overwhelming spiritual pressure.


    All that spiritual energy condensed into one, rolling toward Wilbur with overwhelming pressure that trapped him in a sea of spears at once.


    The elder stroked his beard. "Have you heard of what a Sanctuary level cultivator can do? This is the power of one. | don''t even have to do anything. You won''tst three minutes."  A Sanctuary level cultivator was already impossibly terrifying, and the channeling of a spirit barrier only made all the Wrath of Spear radiate with an even stronger spiritual pressure that would usually take any cultivator below Sanctuary level down before they could even fight back.


    However, Wilbur merely smiled in response to that. The de of his cleaver lit up with spiritual mes and lightning sparks. It had transformed into the thunder cleaver.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The spiritual pressure of the Wrath of Spear was no longer enough to hold Wilbur down.


    The elder''s expression turned to one of shock at the sight of the spiritual flon Wilbur''s thunder cleaver, but he nodded with a smile. "Yes. I''d say you''re the strongest below Sanctuary level."  "Thanks," Wilbur replied calmly.


    The elder chuckled. "Like | said, I''ll take you in as my pupil if you canst three minutes."  "You''re overestimating yourself." Wilbur was getting annoyed now, and his words turned curt.


    The elder frowned. "How dare you talk back! Take this!"  He waved a hand, and a spear appeared in his grasp as he brought it down harshly against Wilbur.


    Wilbur let out a cry, waving the thunder cleaver and smashing the spear into pieces.


    The next second, a different spear appeared in the elder''s grasp, and it was aimed at Wilbur''s face.


    The thunder cleaver was raised high in the air, and the second spear was destroyed.


    This happened again, and Wilbur shattered the spear once more.


    The elder took onest step forward, and a smoking spear appeared. He brought it down on Wilbur in a thick fog.


    Wilbur spun the thunder cleaver around, and the smoking spear was smashed into pieces.


    The elder waspletely in shock now but continued to cast another spear. This one was scarlet all over, covered in blood-red plum blossoms as he attacked Wilbur once more.


    Wilbur straightened his thunder cleaver. The bloody blossom spear cracked, drifting to the ground slowly in the form of blood-red petals.


    "Good move."  The elder seemed to be enjoying this, summoning a spear with a dragon''s head on it this time.


    The spear was aimed at Wilbur''s chest, with the dragon''s mouth agape.


    Every attack from the spear seemed to serve a different purpose,ced with impossible energy that made the entire mountain shake. Any regr person would be scared out of their wits at the sight of it.

 Chapter 478

    Wilbur furrowed his brows. The thunder cleaver swung out in a dangerous circle, and the dragon''s head spear was reduced to dust.


    The elder took another step forward, now holding a spear with a tiger''s head at the tip that let out a roar.


    Wilbur stood still with his cleaver by his side as spiritual energy flowed out.


    The tiger head spear was snapped clean in half, dissipating into the air in waves of rampant spiritual energy.


    "Now take this one!"  The elder took his eighth step forward, and a spear with five chains dangling from it shot out toward Wilbur.


    Spikes grew from the chains as the spear flew, and the chains wrapped themselves around Wilbur.


    Wilbur let out a cry, spinning the thunder cleaver once and bringing it down. A burst of spiritual energy surged out, destroying the penta-chain spear.


    The elder was furious, taking his ninth step forward. A pale, wispy spear appeared in his grasp, almost like a shadow.


    Both men were less than five meters apart now, and the tip of the spear barely touched the center of Wilbur''s brows.


    Wilbur frowned. This spear had spirit-usurping qualities too!  He did not use the thunder cleaver this time, channeling his spirit energy instead to form a small silver shield to knock the shadow spear away.


    With a loud bang, both the shield and the shadow spear shattered, disappearing from sight.


    Amidst the elder''s rm, Wilbur let out a sneer. "It''s tfor you to take an attack fromtoo."  The thunder cleaver in his hands exploded with spiritual mes and lightning strikes as a terrifying spiritual pressure cforth.


    The elder widened his eyes in terror, rushing to back up as he grabbed the two nearest spears with scales on them and hurled them out.


    Wilbur waved the thunder cleaver, and both scaled spears collided with each other in a deafening noise as countless waves of spiritual energy shot into the sky.


    The elder was a little over ten meters away from Wilbur now, looking at him solemnly. "You have Sanctuary level powers. Why didn''t you summon your spirit barrier?"  "Because | didn''t need to," said Wilbur calmly.


    The elder was furious. No one had even spoken to him like that.


    "Don''t get too cocky, young man."  The elder let out a cry, and the spiritual mes around his body shot into the sky and lit up the entire mountain''s peak.


    At the stime, a hundred spears rose into the air, condensing above the elder to form a new spear.


    The spear was about five meters long, but it was covered with rolling symbols and glowing with spiritual mes.


    The elder gripped the spear, gaining bravado as he shouted, "Have a taste of this!"  The spear in his hands held all of the elder''s spiritual energy, as well as the power of his spirit barrier.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even the elder''s hands were trembling as he held the spear as if he could hardly control the power of the spear himself.


    Just then, however, Wilbur put away his thunder cleaver to stare the elder down.


    The elder was livid at this. "How dare you mock me!"  Just as his cry rang through the air, he threw the spear at Wilbur.


    The spear spun as it flew, hurtling toward Wilbur like a ballistic missile.


    It was an immensely powerful blow that could destroy a mountain.

 Chapter 479

    However, while the elder''s ultimate spear condensed, Wilbur had already muttered a few chants as spiritual energy surged from him in terrifying waves.


    He finished the spell, put his palms together, and shouted, "Boulder Dragon Bomb!"  As he cried out, a gigantic dragon''s head rose up from the ground in front of Wilbur.


    The dragon opened its mouth, spitting out a giant boulder.


    Wilbur had used this move on one of Chance Teft''s pupils, Zachary Yanez before.


    The boulder was about half a meter wide, burning brightly with spiritual mes and covered in runes as it hurtled toward the ultimate spear.


    A deafening rumble shook the air around them and the ultimate spear was shattered in an instant.


    However, the Boulder Dragon Bomb did not seem to stop. It continued to spit out boulders at the elder.


    The elder''s face paled, and he used up all the spiritual energy he had left to form a spiritual shield.


    With a loud rumble, the elder was able to deflect this iing bullet. However, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    The boulder''s attack was weaker this pared to the previous collision with the ultimate spear. Otherwise, the elder would not have survived.


    Nheless, just as he had caught his breath, another boulder churtling toward him. The elder was drained of spiritual energy and could not fight back at all.


    Panic rose in the elder''s chest, and he cracked out, "Forgive me, Senior! | surrender! Please forgive me!"  The boulder shot past him, missing the elder by a mere inch and hitting the peak of a mountain a few hundred meters away.


    The peak of the mountain was shaved off altogether, causing sand and dust to fly everywhere.


    The terrified elder finally realized that he was in the presence of someone whose power was so vast that it was beyond hisprehension, and he was no match for that person.


    The elder fell to his knees shakily, sobbing, "I apologize for my foolishness, Senior! Please, forgive me."  "You just entered Sanctuary level. | don''t know why you''re this cocky. Cultivation is hard enough as it is. It''s hardly worth getting yourself into trouble over a little argument," said Wilbur.


    The elder hadpletely surrendered then, bowing over and over again. "I''ll remember this lesson well, Senior. I''ll remember it for the rest of my life."  "Let''s hope you do, then." Wilbur turned away, leaping off the mountain and disappearing into the night.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The elder only got up muchter, staring at the mess from the battle and the destroyed mountain peak.


    "It really is a new era now. | guess I''ve really gotten old." He smiled bitterly.


    "To think that | even thought of taking him in as a pupil. What a joke! I''m better off paying my kids a visit and going back to cultivating in solitude."  The elder bowed in the direction Wilbur had left in thrice, then left the mountain as well.


    Wilbur found himself a hotel to stay in for the night back in Zend City and could not help but chuckle at the thought of the elder.


    It was clear that he had just emerged from cultivation in solitude and was a new Sanctuary level cultivator.


    He would be powerful enough to take on most of the wandering world, honestly.


    It was just a shthat he happened to run into Wilbur, and even insisted on battling him.


    Wilbur could only hope that this battle did not traumatize the elder, or he was going to have trouble in his future cultivation.


    Shaking his head, Wilbur took a shower before lying in bed to meditate.


    The next morning, Wilbur woke up and had breakfast at the hotel before calling Sammy.

 Chapter 480

    Sammy showed up soon and the two of them sat down in the living room.


    "You''re finally here, sir," Sammy said, bursting into tears.


    Wilbur said, "Con, don''t cry. Tellwhat happened."  Wilbur honestly did not understand how someone as rich and famous as Sammy would be trampled on like this.


    Sammy eventually forced herself to calm down before saying, "Sir, my brother went to look for Ria to lecture her ever since we returned to Zend. Ria''s not admitting to anything and even said my brother was falsely using her."  Wilbur did not know what to say. There was no actual proof, and there was not much that could be done if Ria insisted on denying it.


    "My brother refused to let it go, and the two of them went into many arguments... only for Magnus to get my brother arrested in the end for ndering an artist signed to hispany, demanding an apology andpensation," said Sammy.


    Wilbur frowned. "Who''s Magnus?"  "Magnus Ray. He''s the general manager of one of the biggest filmpanies in Zend, Zend Entertainment. Thepany''s worth over three billion dors," Sammy exined.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur said, "Even so, isn''t doing so a bit too much?"  "Sir, Zend Entertainment actually belongs to Zend Enterprise. Meanwhile, Zend Enterprise is partially owned by the officials. That''s how Magnus can do whatever he wants. Ria''s one of the most famous celebrities in Zend Entertainment right now, and Magnus would do anything to protect her."  Wilbur nodded. "I see. It''s no wonder he had the nerve to do that."  "They had my brother arrested and toldto issue a public apology on all news tforms. They even demanded to have it broadcasted for fifteen days straight to disperse the negative press, as well as a billion dors topensate for damaging their reputation. | don''t mind apologizing, but my entire family''s assets are only worth a little over a billion dors. It''s clear that Magnus is trying to use this to usurp our family fortune, and my father''s been bedridden from anger since then. | don''t know what else to do," Sammy exined, tearing up once more.


    Wilbur said, "Ria and Magnus have indeed crossed the line."  "I know, sir, but | can''t win against them. Please helpand save my brother."  Wilbur fell silent before saying, "How about you reach out to Magnus? Let''s have a talk with him tomorrow."  "What if the talk ends... badly?" Sammy asked cautiously.


    Wilbur smiled. "Let''s be civil about this first. If they disrespectto my face, I''ll have a proper reason to get extrtoo." Those words made Sammy let out a long sigh of relief.


    She knew just how powerful Wilbur was, and his words gave her hope that her brother would be saved.


    She took her phone out at once, dialing Magnus'' number.


    The call ended, and Sammy said, "Magnus said one o''clock tomorrow, at the revolving restaurant in Caesar Hotel."  "Sure. We''ll be there," Wilbur agreed.


    Sammy nodded, her face flushing. "Can | take a shower here?"  "Huh?"  "lI haven''t been able to eat or sleep for days now. | haven''t had a shower in ages," said Sammy, lowering her head.


    Wilbur huffed. "Sure."  Sammy nodded, turned on the shower in the attached bathroom, and started washing herself.


    The ss of the bathroom was translucent. The room was actually designed for couples.


    Sammy''s every move was exposed to Wilbur, and her slender figure waspletely visible.


    Wilbur hurried to get to his feet, walking to the window to stare pointedly at the view outside.


    A short whileter, Sammy emerged from the shower with a towel around her.


    Being a celebrity, Sammy was obviously blessed with good looks and a stunning figure.


    She looked breathtaking with nothing but a flimsy towel wrapped around her, leaving little to the imagination.

 Chapter 481

    Sammy sat on the bedside looking like a helpless little girl. It made Wilbur feel at a loss.


    "You won''t think I''m being rude, right, sir?" asked Sammy shyly.


    Wilbur coughed and said, "It''s almost Fall, so don''t catch a cold."  "Sir, | know that | don''t deserve you, but feel free to takeif you want. | won''t harass you, and I''ll be honored. Also, I''m still a virgin," said Sammy while biting her lip and fully blushing.


    Wilbur frowned and approached Sammy slowly.


    She shut her eyes andy down slowly.


    Then, he grabbed the nket and covered her. He said, "Rest for a while if you''re tired. We''ll depart when the tarrives." She hurriedly covered her face with the nket, and said in the quietest voice, "I got it, sir."  He shook his head, sat on the bedside, and started to smoke. He could not bring himself to take advantage of her.


    Tgradually passed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She quietly snuck out of bed and got dressed. She stood behind him while blushing.


    He checked the tand said, "Let''s go."  "Alright, sir." She nervously led the way.


    They exited the hotel, got into her car, and drove toward Caesar Hotel.


    They passed through traffic for a long while before they parked at the hotel. They went to the top floor through the elevator and arrived at the revolving restaurant.


    The Caesar Hotel was kind of famous in Zend, especially for its revolving restaurant on the top floor that had a full view of Zend. Therefore, reservations were required to dine there, or they would not have any avable seats.


    They arrived at the 98th floor and exited the guest elevator. The door of the revolving restaurant was across from them.


    "I''m sorry, but our restaurant had been reserved today. Please make reservations for another day to dine here," said a waiter politely.


    Sammy was surprised. She said, "But we''re here to meet someone."  "May | ask who you''re looking for?"  "I''m looking for Magnus Ray," she replied.


    The waiter replied, "Please wait a moment. Mister Ray is the one who reserved the restaurant today. Allowto head inside and ask."  She nodded, and the waiter headed inside.


    Wilbur said softly, "He knows you''re arriving, but he didn''t inform the waiter. This is clearly intended as an insult."  She stayed quiet because she was well aware of that fact but was powerless to do anything about it.


    Soon, the waiter cout and said, "Please, cin."  They walked into the restaurant and saw four people in the best seat of the restaurant. Two men and two women were at the window seat, and there was a bodyguard standing next to them.


    There was no one else in the restaurant apart from those five people.


    The four of them nced at Sammy and Wilbur, but no one said anything. One of the women was looking at Sammy judgmentally, clearly despising her.


    "Which one of them is Magnus Ray?" Wilbur asked Sammy.

 Chapter 482

    Sammy looked at a man in his forties with a suit and a slick back hairstyle.


    Wilbur nodded and went to the table. He said, "Mister Ray, | would like to talk to you about Dom Shandon."  Magnus ate ssashimi and drank swine before he looked at Wilbur calmly. He smiled and asked, "Who the f*ck are you to talk tolike that?"  "You''re someone with status too. Don''t you think it''s rude to talk like that?" asked Wilbur.


    Magnusughed and said, "My politeness is for elites like us. Nobodies like you who cout of nowhere should feel honored that I''m even speaking to you."  "What a joke. They dare send a rando to talk shop. | think you''re crazy," mocked a morous woman next to Magnus.


    Sammy was infuriated right away, but she endured it.


    Wilbur looked toward the woman and asked slowly, "You must be Ria Quinn, right?"  Ria mocked, "What''s the matter? Do you need an autograph? You need to wait in line. | don''t have tright now."  Her words made those four peopleugh out loud and shake their heads.


    Sammy stepped forward and said, "Mister Ray, this is Mister Wilbur Penn. | invited him to discuss my brother''s release, so | hope you can be more respectful."  "Respectful? Who the hell is he to deserve our respect?" asked Ria.


    Sammy was so angry that she was at a loss for words.


    Wilbur said slowly at that point, "Ria Quinn, you two used to be best friends, but you secretly ced a curse on her. Not only did you not feel any remorse after you''ve been exposed, but you even went ahead to mistreat Sammy. Don''t you have a conscience?" "What did you say? Who the hell told you that | ced a curse on her?" Ria felt hurt, so she instantly lost herposure and screamed at him.


    Wilbur sneered and asked, "What''s this? Are you feeling indignant? Look at yourself. How long do you think your fwillst with a personality like that?"  "Mister Ray, this asshole is outrageous," said Ria coquettishly.


    Magnus looked at Wilbur and said, "You better watch it, or I''ll break your legs if you dare to use Ria again."  "You don''t have what it takes to do that. You better release Dom, pay forpensation, then apologize, and we''ll forget this whole thing even happened," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Magnus looked at Wilbur like he was looking at someone crazy. The man next to him burst into a fit ofughter. He said, "Mister Ray, | think you''ve been threatened, right?"  Magnusughed. Then, he shook his head and said, "There are all sorts of f*cking people in this world. Get the f*ck out right now! Do you hear me?"  The bodyguard in a suit stood in front of Wilbur when Magnus said that, staring at him coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Wilbur sized him up and chuckled. He said to Magnus, "This is not the ce for violence. You better not initiate an attack. It''s best if we work this out peacefully."  "Work this out peacefully?" Magnus sneered coldly and said, "I stated my terms. Hold a press conference to apologize publicly and one billion dors aspensation. I''ll release Dom Shandon after that and let this slide."  Wilbur said in a low voice, "The Shandon siblings only wanted justice. Why should they apologize? Also, why should they pay one billion dors aspensation?"  "Because they used the artist who works for me. You should know that Ria is famous right now. The usations against her caused an immeasurable loss for my firm. The one-billion-dorpensation is considered a merciful sum," said Magnus while stuffing his mouth with food.


    Ria piped up arrogantly, "Listen up. You must broadcast the apology press conference live nationwide. It will be trending in all mainstream media for fifteen days. Not a day less. Otherwise, you and your sibling can look forward to jail time."  Wilbur chuckled and said, "That''s a nice n. You can also get yourself trending to gain fbefore eating the Shandons alive.


    That''s killing two birds in one stone. Well yed."  Sammy was taken aback. She did not think of that, but she instantly realized after his reminder. She looked furious.


    Magnus looked at Wilbur and said slowly, "You''re quite smart. Even so, what can you do? The Shandons mean nothing in Zend.


    You''re an ignorant fool if you dare go against me."

 Chapter 483

    Sammy angrily clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    She could not believe her ex-best friend treated her like that. She felt humiliated and wanted to p Ria.


    However, she knew she could not be reckless. Her brother was their hostage, so she could only endure.


    Wilbur said slowly at that moment, "Ria, you''ll be punished for being so evil sooner orter. Magnus, you bullied people by abusing your power, so you won''t have a good ending either. You better watch it."  "Yeah right. Mister Ray, it''s outrageous for him to talk to us like that. Why don''t you take care of him?" asked Ria angrily.


    Magnus also looked displeased. He said coldly, "Kid, do you really think Zend is somewhere you can cause trouble in? Gary, break his legs and toss him in the river."  The bodyguard, Gary, stepped toward Wilbur and reached out to grab him.


    Wilbur simply waved, and Gary backed away in surprise. He looked weirded out.


    Magnus had a change in his facial expression. Wilbur said, "Let''s settle this your way. The Shandons willpensate with one billion dors, then have a live press conference broadcasted nationwide, and you''ll release Dom Shandon."  Magnusughed and said, "Haha. | thought the Shandons hired an expert. Is that all you got?"  Sammy looked nervous, and she wanted to say something, but she endured it after sthought.


    She felt like she should trust Wilbur since she asked him to help.


    Ria nced at Wilbur in disdain. She said, "Alright. Give us one billion dors first to show your sincerity."  "Fine. Givean ount number and I''ll transfer it right away," said Wilbur with a smile.


    Ria was taken aback, so she looked at Magnus.


    Magnus stared at Wilbur for a long while, then he asked the waiter for a pen and paper to write an ount number.


    Wilbur nced at it, and he operated the transfer through his phone to transfer the money.


    His bank ounts were basically without spending limits, as long as there was money in the bank cards.


    He had been busy recently, so he earned quite a lot of money. He definitely had over one billion dors to spare.


    Magnus took his phone out after a moment and saw that he had received one billion dors.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Heughed and said, "I see. So, you found yourself a sugar daddy. Alright, I''ll release Dom Shandon after the press conference." "Deal. | hope this ends as soon as possible," said Wilbur.


    Magnusughed and said, "Let''s do it tomorrow afternoon, in appreciation of your willingness. The venue will be this banquet hall.


    You''ll prepare the apology statement, and we''ll have the journalists ready. Remember to show up on time."  "We will, but | hope that you prepare well. It isn''t that easy to earn my money," said Wilbur with a faint smile. Then, he left with Sammy.


    Magnus frowned after they left. He asked, "Gary, what is the status of that guy?"  "Mister Ray, | think that man is an Aura level cultivator," replied Gary.


    Magnus asked, "Are you sure?"  "So what if he is? Don''t worry. I''m invincible as a peak Ambience level cultivator," replied Gary confidently.


    Magnusughed and said, "l don''t worry when ites to you. How dare these nobodies go against me. What a joke!"  "Yeah. That little bitch found herself a sucker. He''s willing to spend one billion dors on her. That sucker deserves it. Does that little bitch think she''s worth one billion dors?" Ria was condescending, but at the stime, she was also feeling slightly jealous.


    Magnus chuckled and said, "He really is a sucker, but a sucker''s money is still money. Why should we say no to that? You''ll be trending after tomorrow''s press conference, and we''ll also use this opportunity to promote your new show. That''s killing three birds in one stone. Isn''t it wonderful?"  "Nice n, Mister Ray. Let''s make that little bitch cry." Ria gave Magnus a sweet kiss.

 Chapter 484

    Magnusughed.


    Wilbur and Sammy walked out of the hotel. Sammy rushed to ask, "Sir, how could | have you pay him a billion dors just like that?"  "Don''t worry. | told you my money isn''t easy to earn," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    After they got in the car, Sammy asked in a worried tone, "What about tomorrow''s apology press conference? What about your money?"  "We will attend the press conference as nned, and I''ll speak on your behalf. Don''t worry about the money, I''ll make them payback with interest," he replied.


    Sammy let out a long sigh. She did not know Wilbur''s specific n, but she somehow trusted his capabilities, so she did not probe further.


    They went back to the hotel room, and she ordered room service for lunch.


    Wilbur ate without hesitation, while Sammy only had a few bites because she was burdened with worry.


    "It''s fine. You don''t need to worry since I''m here," Wilbur reassured her.


    She nodded and picked up the cutlery again.


    Soon, they were done with lunch. Wilbur made an excuse iming that he wanted to rest, so he went back to his room.


    Sammy was alone in the living room. She seemed restless and kept sighing.


    Wilbur cout with sleepy eyes in the evening to wash up.


    She served him on the side, and after he finished freshening up, she ordered srefined meals and apanied him for dinner.


    After dinner, Wilbur said, "There''s nothing here for you to do right now. You can ctomorrow afternoon."  "Sir, letserve you here. You call this way forand my brother, so how could | leave now?" asked Sammy.


    Wilbur sighed and let her be.


    Sammy suggested that she should apany him for a stroll outside to admire Zend''s night scenery.


    He knew she was not in the mood, and she was only trying to spend stwith him, so he rejected her.


    They watched sshows on TV for a while. Then, Wilbur made an excuse to retire to his room.


    He felt ufortable to be in a room with a lone woman.


    Sammy sighed when she saw that he went to rest again, so she went to the shower in the bathroom.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The hot water showered on her as she washed her body, and she was gradually blushing harder.


    She clenched her jaw after stand wiped herself dry. Then, she sprayed sperfand cto his room with only a towel wrapped around her body.


    She hesitated and reached out to open the door slowly.


    Wilbur seemed to be asleep at the moment. She cto the bedside and looked at Wilbur who was sleeping soundly. Her mind was racing.


    She clenched her jaw and removed her towel eventually. She stood there naked, and she lifted his covers slowly. Then, she cautiously slipped under the covers.


    A feeling that she had never experienced before washed over her. She felt hot all over as if she was steaming.


    She wanted to take the initiative, but she did not know how to start. She could only curl up under the covers, and she felt jolts as if she was electrified.


    Wilbur sighed and said, "Why do you have to do that?"  She was startled. Then, she said in the quietest voice, "Sir, | can''t repay you. Please take me. | really am still a virgin."

 Chapter 485

    Wilbur was speechless for a long while, and Sammy was trembling slightly like a flower awaiting the destruction of an impending storm. She was nervous and a bit scared, yet slightly excited. The mix of emotions confused her too. She wondered what the hell she was doing.


    He got up at that moment and pulled the covers on her. He smiled and said, "I have to cultivate, so you should rest. We have a big day tomorrow. Rest well."  With that said, he went to the living room. She finally noticed that his clothes were still on.


    She felt both embarrassed and disappointed at the stime. She pulled the covers over herself and felt her body burning hot.


    Wilbur meditated for a night in the living room. Sammy did not cout until eleven in the morning.


    He smiled and said, "We should get going."  She walked out slowly, and her face was red like an apple.


    "Let''s go," he said.


    She nodded shyly.


    However, Wilbur said, "lI need to change my appearance. Don''t get weirded out."  With that said, he used his spirit energy to transform into the appearance of Trevor Penn.


    Sammy looked shocked and amazed. He said, "This will be the face | use at the press conference. You may callTrevor Penn." She was shocked, but she knew that he did not want to draw nationwide attention, so she nodded along.


    After that, they washed up and got ready before driving to the Caesar Hotel. They arrived at the banquet hall through the elevator.


    The banquet hall was on the 97th floor, and the decor was extremely morous. The fees were calcted by the hour, and it was not cheap.


    The banquet hall was filled with well-known business figures and journalists of all sorts at the moment. It was quite crowded.


    Everyone was discussing the news with excitement.


    It was quite the breaking news for them.


    The celebrity''s best friend had a fallout, and a nationwide press conference to apologize was held. That kind of gossip was likely to stay on the trending topics for a long time.


    Magnus was with Ria and a few Zend show-business experts in the front row. They were smug. He kept waving and smiling into the camera.


    The broadcast went live a long tago. The poprity of various live-streaming rooms was steadily increasing.


    The enthusiasm of the audience was not to be underestimated.


    They saw Sammy clung to Wilbur by the arm and walked into the banquet hall slowly around twelve o''clock.


    Almost every camera pointed at them the moment they were seen. The constant shlights almost blinded Wilbur.


    They walked toward the stage after getting used to the shing lights.


    Magnus looked at the stranger next to Sammy and frowned slightly.


    ¡®That person is clearly not the sucker from yesterday. Regardless, | have Dom Shandon, so I''m not scared of what tricks she might try to pull,¡¯ thought Magnus.


    She went to the side of the stage with Wilbur. Ria covered her mouth tough and said, "Hey, you found yourself another sucker.


    Did you serve him wellst night?"  "Ria Quinn, don''t cross the line," Sammy growled angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ria smirked and said in a voice filled with disdain, "Did you dump that sucker after he spent one billion dors on you? You''re simply amazing. These suckers just keeping, right?"  "Watch your mouth, Ria. It''ll look bad if you embarrass yourselfter," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Ria chuckled and said, "I can''t believe you guys are fighting for a little bitch like her. You''re just someone who picks up trash. How dare you scold me! You better watch it!"

 Chapter 486

    Magnus stood and walked towards them. He said coldly, "Don''t y any tricks, Sammy Shandon. Don''t forget about your brother." Wilbur replied, "Ha! High society individuals often engage in lowbrow activities."  "What the f*ck did you just say?" Magnus stepped toward Wilbur and red at him.


    Sammy said, "Mister Ray, this is Mister Trevor Penn. He''s my spokesperson. You better be polite if you wantto apologize." Magnus instantly red at her, but he quicklyughed it off and said, "Fine. Let''s begin. | believe everyone can''t wait for this to start."  Then, he went back to his seat. However, he was thinking about how to torture that guy after the press conference.


    Magnus scoffed coldly and waved at the host. The host was also an artist under Zend Entertainment. She instantly walked up to the podium and said into the microphone, "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, and dear journalists, hello."  Everyone instantly stopped talking. They looked towards the stage and waited for the show to start.


    The host smiled and said slowly, "Regarding Miss Sammy Shandon and the false usations against Zend Entertainment artist, Miss Ria Quinn, we have reached an agreement. Miss Sammy Shandon acknowledges the false usations and has held this press conference to offer an apology. She also offered a certain amount forpensation. This is why we''ve invited everyone here to bear witness. Now, please welcMiss Sammy Shandon to the stage."  Everyoneughed and shook their heads.


    The Shandons had a bit of fin Zend. Sammy was a neer that people thought would be a huge star back then.


    However, none of them expected Sammy to fall from grace in a short amount of time. She ended up having to hold a press conference to apologize to her best friend and also paypensation.


    ¡®This is a nationwide live broadcast. Once Sammy Shandon confesses and apologizes in person, not only her career will be ruined, but going out in public will also be shameful. Her reputation would be tarnished nationwide, and she might have to hide her face when she goes out,¡¯ they thought.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sammy blushed, but only because she was furious.


    However, Wilbur took the initiative to hold her arm. He whispered, "Don''t be scared. I''m right here."  She took a deep breath and nodded. She walked to the podium while holding his arm and stood in front of the microphone.


    The host stood on the side, smirking all the while.


    Ria also looked smug. She stared at Sammy provocatively.


    Magnus had a cold gaze. He stayed silent.


    Sammy said slowly, "Regarding the matter concerningand Ria Quinn, | would like to invite my spokesperson, Mister Trevor Penn, to provide an exnation on my behalf."  Everyone was surprised. ''Why does she sound like she isn''t going to apologize?¡¯ they wondered.


    Magnus looked displeased. Wilbur stood in front of the microphone at that moment. He smiled and looked at everyone.


    He said, "Ladies and gentlemen, letmake a statement. The rumors regarding Miss Sammy Shandon making false usations and rumors against Miss Ria Quinn arepletely baseless. It is, in fact, Miss Ria Quinn, who used despicable means to threaten her best friend, Miss Sammy Shandon. Sammy''s brother, Dom Shandon was illegally detained by Miss Ria Quinn, who leveraged the power of Zend Entertainment and colluded with Mister Magnus Ray. This is a crime, and | urge everyone to bring this matter to light."  His statement instantly caused a buzz.


    ''Plot twist? Is this a plot twist? A hidden truth?¡¯ they wondered.


    The journalists immediately felt their passion burn brightly. They were screaming for Wilbur to get into the details!  Ria instantly becfurious. She was trembling in anger.


    Magnus stood up abruptly and pointed at Wilbur. He said, "How dare you use us? Shouldn''t you think of the consequences?" "What''s this? Are you threatening me?" asked Wilbur with a smile.

 Chapter 487

    Magnus'' expression turned dreadful.


    However, he sneered coldly and said, "You said that Ria threatened Sammy. What evidence do you have? If you don''t have the evidence, it only goes to show that the usations made against Ria Quinn by Sammy Shandon are nothing but lies. You''re rambling nonsense to divert attention."  Magnus clearly knew about the curse.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he knew that no one would believe it. Therefore, Trevor Penn had no evidence to provide.


    The fact that Sammy had defamed Ria would be further solidified without evidence. He wondered how Wilbur would respond.


    Magnus had to apud himself for his quick wit.


    Wilbur replied slowly, "Both Sammy and Ria were signed to Zend Entertainment back then. Ria was afraid that Sammy would outshine her, so she took a ne and found a witchcraft practitioner, Moose Chet. She asked Moose Chet to ce a curse on the ne. After that, she gave this cursed ne to Sammy. From then on, Sammy experienced a streak of bad luck, and things didn''t go well for her. They used to be best friends, so Ria Quinn''s actions can only be described as extremely malicious." The journalists were fired up. "Wow, this guy brought witchcraft into the picture! This news is getting more and more sensational,¡¯ they thought.


    They also looked forward to Magnus'' reply. They hoped that the story would becmore mysterious, as the more supernatural it got, the more it would capture people''s attention.


    Magnusughed and said, "How ridiculous! What witchcraft? Do you think people nowadays still believe in these things? Do you think everyone here is an idiot?"  The cameras were locked on Wilbur as they waited for his reply.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "Right. You can say that witchcraft is ridiculous, but whether it exists or not, Ria Quinn did it. It can be described as an unforgivable act. | can contact the practitioner, Moose Chet, right now. We can video call him if necessary and let him exin the detailed process of how Ria Quinn asked him to ce the curse, as well as provide the transaction details she sent to him."  Magnus felt his smile gradually freeze on his face. He looked extremely awful.


    They knew it was the truth. Wilbur could make a video call and let Darlene Chancelot reveal the details of what happened at that time, it would be difficult for people not to question whether Ria had actually done it.


    Everyone might not believe in witchcraft, but they believed the act itself was very despicable.


    Negative news could cause the downfall of a star. Zend was never merciful against artists with negative news.


    Also, Wilbur did not seem like he was lying based on his calm demeanor and the mention of Moose Chet. Perhaps he had evidence.


    It could be over for Ria if he made a video call or had a voice recording.


    Magnus would be dragged down too. He spent a lot of money to make Ria famous over the past few years, so he would not allow that to happen.


    Countless cameras were pointing at Magnus and Ria for their reply.


    Ria was cold in her limbs from anger, and she was turning pale. She red at Wilbur and Sammy, and she wanted to skin them alive.


    Magnus was thinking fast in his mind about how to reply.


    However, Wilbur continued to say, "Not only do we have Moose Chet, but we also personally went to Mand and found his mentor, Darlene Chancelot. We also worked with the local authorities to address the situation with Moose Chet, and his mentor, Darlene Chancelot. | can also provide the contact information for the captain of the Special Forces squad who was involved in handling this matter if anyone is interested, just to satisfy everyone''s curiosity."  Every journalist was taken aback when Wilbur said that.


    It did not seem fake because the authorities were involved. After all, lies like that could be busted through a simple call.

 Chapter 488

    Therefore, a lot of journalists fought to speak and asked Wilbur for contact information.


    However, Wilbur smiled and said, "Please quiet down, everyone. We will provide the contact information of Darlene Chancelot and the captain of the Special Forces squad for everyone to seek confirmation."  Everyone was leaning towards Wilbur and Sammy at that point. They sounded confident, after all, and Magnus and Ria have yet to make any retorts.


    Magnus saw that things were getting out of control, so he said loudly, "Sammy Shandon, | don''t know where you found this psycho.


    Spreading baseless usations here won''t help you. Lettell you this, the consequences of defaming Ria and Zend Entertainment are something you can''t bear."  "Starting to threaten again because you can''t defend yourself?" Wilbur smirked mockingly, and he even lit a cigarette on the podium to start smoking.


    The business bigshots in the audience turned serious.


    They were afraid that Zend Entertainment would beca joke if the press conference was not handled right.


    There were a few bigshots who owned enterprises under Zend Enterprise. They were there to support Magnus, and they looked anxious.


    They were afraid that Zend Enterprise would be affected if there was a scandal in Zend Entertainment. They had a lot to lose.


    Magnus clenched his jaw. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to tear Trevor Penn to shreds. He did not expect Sammy to find someone like him when he had Dom Shandon in his hand. He also could not believe that they would say something so outrageous. ''Do they want Dom Shandon to die?'' he wondered.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, he could not allow things to escte to that point.


    Magnus instantly said, "Everyone, Sammy Shandon and her spokesperson are defaming my enterprise. The artist under my enterprise will never apologize. As of now, we are preparing to file awsuit to resolve this matter through legal means. Today''s press conference will conclude here, so everyone can leave."  The journalists were fired up, so they were not willing to leave. They screamed questions for Magnus to reply and for Wilbur to offer contact information or evidence.


    The press conference was a loud mess at the moment.


    Magnus sneakily waved, and several security guards rushed out from the side and "ushered" the journalists out.


    Sbusinessmen realized that things were taking a turn for the worse at that point. Not wanting to get involved, they discreetly left the scene.


    Only Magnus, Ria, a few businessmen of Zend Entertainment, and a few business bigshots of Zend Enterprise were left in the banquet hall.


    Magnus ordered the security guards to block the entrance. He red at Wilbur and said angrily, "You''re too audacious."  "I''ve always been audacious," joked Wilbur.


    Magnus looked displeased. He stated coldly, "I take it that you don''t want Dom Shandon to go hthen?"  "How dare you touch my brother!" yelled Sammy.


    Magnusughed and asked, "What''s the matter? | will make him suffer a horrifying death for what you did today. You two will be included too."  There were no journalists or outsiders around anymore, so Magnus started to threaten them,  Sammy was turning red from her anger, and her hands trembled. However, Wilbur asked, "How about you give it a try? | double dare you."  "Gary!" yelled Magnus angrily. The Ambience level cultivator, Gary, walked next to him.

 Chapter 489

    Magnus shot Wilbur an icy cold look. He told Gary, "Cripple him, then lock him and that bitch Sammy Shandon up with Dom Shandon. I''m going to have my fun with them."  "Right. We can''t show them any mercy. These bitches pissedoff so badly," yelled Ria on the side.


    She thought it was going to be a publicity-boosting press conference that would allow her to gain significant attention.


    She did not expect the press conference to end like that. She almost lost herposure on the spot. She would have scratched Sammy in the face if she did not care about her image.


    Gary said, "Mister Ray, please step back. All of you should keep a safe distance."  Magnus scoffed coldly. He led Ria and the others somewhere around ten meters away.


    Suddenly, Gary growled, and his spiritual energy surged. A Trident Ghost de instantly appeared in his hand. Then, he said in a low voice, "Trevor Penn, you dared act so outrageously. | suppose you have tricks up your sleeve. Bring it on."  "You''re better off not humiliating yourself with those lskills," mocked Wilbur.


    His words instantly pissed Gary off. He looked displeased, yelling back, "You don''t know your ce, young man! You''re asking for it!"  The enraged Gary activated the spiritual energy within his body, and spiritual energy surged outward from him. The Trident Ghost de was ignited in spiritual mes and caused a powerful spiritual pressure to spread across the banquet hall.


    The hall was instantly filled with rampant spiritual energy, and a fierce wind howled. Many tables and chairs were overturned, they rolled around in all directions. Everyone''s clothes were rustling in the strong gusts of wind.


    Magnusughed when he saw what Gary did. He backed away again with Ria, who was looking smug. They stared at Wilbur and Sammy in disdain.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Step up and face your doom." Gary held weapons in his hands as he pointed at Wilbur.


    Wilbur chuckled and leaped down the podium. He clenched his right fist, and it instantly lit up in spiritual mes.


    He stepped toward Gary.


    The spiritual mes on his fist were roaring, causing a spiraling wind to form around him.


    Gary was taken aback.


    When Wilbur stepped forward, there were many runes on the spiritual mes. A terrifying spiritual pressure instantly overwhelmed Gary.


    Gary panicked and defended himself with all of his spiritual energy.


    When Wilbur stepped forward, the spiritual mes on his fist formed into the shape of a dragon''s head. A roaring spiritual pressure started to rampage in the hall.


    Gary was overpowered by the spiritual pressure. Magnus and the others also looked pale in the face.


    Wilbur took his fifth step forward. By then, he was only a few meters away from Gary. He threw a punch that instantly caused the situation to change tically.


    A terrifying sense of crisis overwhelmed Gary, leaving him in a state of shock and fear.


    The power in that punch was far from his expectations.


    Gary panicked and roared to activate everything he had. He used all of his spiritual energy to wave his de with sheer thoughts of survival.


    His Trident Ghost de was shattered into pieces with the sound of a dragon roar. It scattered into spiritual energy that dispersed in all directions.


    Gary himself flew backward for over ten meters while spitting out blood. He crashed hard into a wall behind him, leaving a huge dent from the impact. Then, he fell to the ground unconscious. It was unknown whether he was still alive.


    Magnus and the others were horrified to see the blood left by Gary on the floor. They looked at Wilbur with horrified faces.


    They could not believe that Gary, who was a peak Ambience level cultivator, was knocked unconscious with just a single attack.


    The scene before them was just way too terrifying.

 Chapter 490

    Wilbur scoffed coldly and waved with his hand. Magnus was pulled in by a tremendous force, and the next thing he knew, he was in Wilbur''s grasp.


    Wilbur snapped one of his legs without waiting for him to speak.


    Magnus screamed in pain, just before Wilbur snapped one of his arms.


    Magnus cried out once more, almost passing out from the pain.


    Wilbur tossed him to the floor, then looked at Ria and the others with a cold gaze.


    Ria was frightened. She covered her mouth and trembled in a corner.


    The bigshots of the Zend Enterprise also look horrified. They did not know what to do.


    Wilbur said slowly, "This is what happens when you abuse your power. Remember, there are many people who are more powerful than you in this world. Trash like you means nothing to me."  Wilbur was extremely bossy to say that, yet no one there dared to make a squeak.


    They were fearing for their lives.


    Wilbur saw that no one spoke, so he lifted Magnus again. He told Magnus, who was barely conscious, "Bring Dom Shandon here immediately. If anything is missing from his body, your body will be missing something too. All of you will be buried with him if he''s dead."  "Yes, of course! I''ll get Dom here right away." Magnus was scared out of his wits. He did not dare to be arrogant, so he agreed to everything.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "I want my one billion dors back with interest. That''s two billion dors in total. Make sure it''s ready for me. I''ll kill you if a single dor is missing."  "Two billion dors?" eximed Magnus.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur looked displeased. He asked coldly, "What? Is that too much to ask? | remembered that | told you my money isn''t easy to earn."  Magnus did not dare argue at that point. He had no choice but to say, "Sir, I''ll bring Dom over right away, but | need tto prepare two billion dors. | don''t have that much cash."  Zend Entertainment was an asset worth billions, but that was the worth of the enterprise. One billion dors in cash was not easy to retrieve.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and tossed Magnus onto the floor. He said coldly, "I''ll wait right here. | hope | don''t wait too long. I''ll be in a bad mood if | wait too long. Someone will be unfortunate if I''m in a bad mood."  "Yes, yes, right away." Magnus hurriedly took his phone out to make calls without hesitation.


    Wilbur walked up to Sammy and pulled her into a seat at a table. He smiled faintly at her.


    Sammy could not describe how much she admired him at that moment.


    ''So, this is power. How fascinating it is for a man to have absolute power. Now that | think about it, this was Wilbur''s intricate n from the start. He agreed to give Magnus one billion dors and to hold an apology press conference. Then, he fought back Magnus and Ria during the press conference and provoked Magnus on purpose, so that Magnus would resort to violence. He utilized his formidablebat skills to intimidate Magnus, then demanded my brother''s release. He also demanded his money back, along with interest. Awesome, this is so awesome! Indeed, this kind of prowess is entirely built upon his formidable strength, and only someone like Wilbur Penn could effortlessly execute such a striking counterattack,¡¯ she thought.


    Sammy was looking at Wilbur like a total fangirl. Wilbur was slightly embarrassed by the way she was staring at him with admiration.


    The hall was dead silent.


    Wilbur did not forbid them to leave, but no one dared to move an inch. They were afraid to draw attention from him. Everyone felt like they were in immense danger.


    The tension was high. It had been only half an hour, but Ria and the others felt like a century had passed.


    They endured the suffering, and just when they were about to hit their limit, someone suddenly opened the banquet hall door.

 Chapter 491

    Everyone sighed in relief at the stfor unknown reasons. They felt like they were on the verge of suffocation and were suddenly given a breath of fresh air. They could finally breathe again.


    Dom Shandon appeared in the hall under the escort of two men.


    "Dom!"  Sammy ran over and cried. She hugged her brother and checked to see if he was hurt.


    Dom smiled softly and caressed her head,forting her, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."  Sammy saw that he only had minor scratches, so she finally rxed. She wiped her tears and said, "Mister Penn is here. He''s right there."  Sammy pointed at Wilbur.


    Dom also guessed that Sammy asked for his help. Otherwise, Magnus would not release him just like that.


    Magnus did say he would not be alive without one billion dors, after all. He knew that his family would not have one billion dors unless they sold every asset owned by the Shandons to Magnus.


    However, he could not recognize Wilbur. He was baffled and wondered if his sister managed to hire another person with the st name.


    Sammy whispered into his ear, "Mister Penn changed his appearance. He did not want to show his face in front of the journalists." Realization dawned on Dom. He was not surprised that Wilbur could change his appearance at all. Wilbur was like a god to him, after all.


    Then, he brought his sister to stand in front of Wilbur. He bowed and said, "Sorry to trouble you again, sir. | really don''t know how to repay you."  "Don''t worry, we''re all friends here," Wilbur responded whileughing.


    Dom sighed and said, "I was too naive. | thought | could seek justice when we uncovered the truth. Damn it!"  "Justice wille. It''s being served right now, isn''t it?" Wilbur stated calmly.


    Dom sighed again.


    ''I''m not sure if | can survive this without Wilbur, let alone seek justice. The survival of my family is also uncertain without his help.


    At the end of the day, | was too naive. This is also a valuable lesson for me. There are rules at y in this world, and those who control these rules are individuals like Wilbur Penn. These individuals are much more powerful than people with money,¡¯ Dom pondered.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Magnus, who was lying on the floor, begged for mercy. He said, "Sir, | released the hostage. Letreturn your one billion dors.


    Please allowthree days to gather another one billion dors for you. | will get the money, and | will transfer it into your ount in time."  "Alright. I''ll give you three days, but on one condition," said Wilbur slowly.


    Magnus hurriedly said, "Please tell me, sir."  "cklist Ria Quinn. If she dares to appear on the big screen again, Zend Entertainment will face bankruptcy and will be closed down. You''ll be doomed too," said Wilbur coldly.


    Ria instantly went pale. She looked at Magnus pitifully.


    However, Magnus said without hesitation, "Don''t worry, sir. It won''t just be from this moment on. We''ll cancel the shows she used to be involved in, and the current album she''s about to release. We''ll also terminate her contract, and she''ll never be hired again." Ria rolled her eyes and instantly fainted when she heard that.


    She did all that she could to get to this point. She had put in a lot of effort.


    She found people to support her behind the scenes, and she secretly slept her way up to the top. She wondered how many partners she had slept with to get to her current position.


    She could not believe that she was getting cklisted. There was no way she could handle that.


    Sammy felt great satisfaction at that moment.


    She used to treat her ex-best friend with sincerity.


    Ria cfrom a humble background, and Sammy paid quite a lot of money for her back then just to get Ria into Zend Entertainment.

 Chapter 492

    She could not believe that her best friend did something malicious to her in the end because she was afraid ofpetition. It broke her heart.


    Sammy felt like she got her revenge now that Ria ended up getting cklisted. She felt more than great.


    Wilburughed at that moment, then got up and left with Sammy and Dom.


    Magnus took on a malicious attitude after they left. He yelled, "Trevor Penn and Sammy Shandon! | swear I''ll kill you both." Wilbur and the siblings went back to the hotel. The Shandon siblings kept thanking Wilbur, and it made him feel slightly embarrassed.


    Sammy told her brother, "I agreed to give Mister Penn half of the Shandon Enterprise stocks. You don''t have a problem with that, do you?"  Dom was the CEO of Shandon Enterprise, after all. She had to inform him.


    Dom immediately replied, "Of course not. I''m more worried that Mister Penn wouldn''t ept it."  "It''s really not necessary. | earned a lot this time. | don''t need your stocks," Wilbur said with augh.


    However, Dom said with all seriousness, "Sir, it is our honor if you beca stockholder of Shandon Enterprise. You''re not taking advantage of us because this is a huge deal for us. You must ept it."  Dom finally understood something from thest incident. He felt like he could never be sessful without strong support. He could be crushed and face bankruptcy at any given moment.


    However, they would not need to be afraid anymore once Wilbur was involved in Shandon Enterprise. It would be great news for Shandon Enterprise, so he would not miss out on the opportunity.


    Wilbur shook his head and rejected their offer.


    However, the Shandon siblings kept begging him, and Wilbur eventually epted it in the end.


    With that done and dusted, Dom reserved a table at the hotel because he wanted to get drunk with Wilbur. Wilbur dly agreed and they went to the restaurant.


    It was nighttime.


    Magnus had casts on his arm and leg. He was pushed in a wheelchair to the city center, arriving at the front of an independent courtyard.


    Zend was a ce where every inch ofnd was precious, so having an independent courtyard in the city center demonstrated how wealthy and powerful the owner was.


    A property like that could not be with just money.


    The guard at the door frowned when he saw Magnus. He asked, "What is your business here?"  "Please inform my uncle. Tell him his nephew, Magnus Ray, needs to see him over something important," said Magnus politely. He did not dare to overstep.


    The guard at the door was in his fifties, and he was wearing a long robe. He frowned and said, "Hold on."  He walked into the courtyard andter cout again after more than ten minutes. He said with a nonchnt expression, "You have ten minutes."  "Thanks, Mister Ward."  Magnus looked grateful, then he quickly instructed someone to push him in.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They passed through the porch and crossed a bridge over a fishpond, then he was pushed into a courtyard in his wheelchair.


    The courtyard was not huge. There was a huge pine tree at the center, consisting of threerge trees that intertwined with each other to form the huge pine tree. Their leaves covered the entire courtyard.


    A man in his fifties was brewing tea under the pine tree.


    The moonlight seeped through the gaps of the pine tree leaves. It was quite a serene scene in the yard.


    "Uncle, I''m your nephew, Magnus Ray." Magnus struggled to get out of the wheelchair.


    The older man stirred the tea leaves in his cup. He said nonchntly, "Alright, | know what happened. You are quite an embarrassment."  "Uncle, she hired an expert who was so powerful that Gary couldn''t defeat him. He also beatup. This is an insult to the Rays.


    He''s threatening your power in Zend," Magnus whined.

 Chapter 493

    The old man was the head of the Ray n, Manfred Ray. He was a business bigshot with a billion-dorworth. He held great influence over legitimate business and the underground circles of the city. He was someone who could make anything happen in Zend.


    The Ray n had more than a century''s worth of history in Zend. Even people in high society had to stay respectful when they met Manfred Ray.


    The Ray n held great power. Significant achievements have been made in various Zend Enterprise sectors such as the film and television industry, logistics, manufacturing, and much more.


    Manfred was a visionary as early as ten years ago. He gave up a portion of his shares and handed them over to the Zend Municipal Government.


    No one would dare to make a move on Zend Enterprise that way. It made it so that the Zend Enterprise would always remain a dominant force in Zend.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Manfred was invincible in the hearts of the people in Zend. He was someone they could not mess with.


    Moreover, there was a mysterious person in the Ray n who even made the cultivators show their respect to the Ray n.


    It could be said that the Ray n was a major power in Zend. They were firmly established and unshakable.


    Manfred only chuckled when he heard about Magnus'' experience. He continued to stir his tea and asked, "How do | put this nicely? You have a few achievements over the years, but you''ve grown arrogant."  "I know | made a mistake, uncle, but Trevor Penn and the Shandons insulted the Ray n in front of everyone. Our n will fall from grace if you don''t help me," said Magnus.


    The older man sighed faintly. He said, "Yeah. It''s people like you who constantly bring trouble to the Ray n."  Magnus was startled and dared not speak further.


    It would be the end for someone if Manfred was displeased with him. His nephew was no exception.


    "However, the reputation of the Ray n should not be sullied. Therefore, we have to remedy this situation," said Manfred calmly.


    Magnus was overjoyed to hear that. He could hope for revenge if the head of the n would help.


    However, Manfred said, "You should resign from the position of Zend Entertainment general manager after this. | will find someone else to rece you."  "What? Uncle, but | contributed a lot to the Ray n. You..." Magnus instantly panicked.


    Manfred simply nced at Magnus. Magnus instantly piped down and whined, "I understand, uncle. I''ll listen to your arrangements if you will restore the reputation of the Ray n."  Manfred said calmly, "There''s hope for you yet. | heard Gary is a peak Ambience level cultivator, right?"  "Yeah, but he was defeated by Trevor Penn with one attack. He''s in the emergency room right now." Magnus was still traumatized at the thought of that.


    Manfred frowned slightly. He said, "A peak Ambience level cultivator was defeated with a single attack? What kind of cultivator do you think he is?"  Magnus was taken aback. ''He had to be at least a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator to defeat a peak Ambience level cultivator. Only the previous head of the n was a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator in the Ray n," he thought.


    "I think he''s a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator," said Magnus unconfidently.


    Manfred said nonchntly, "You''re lucky to be alive after messing with a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator."  "So, what should we do next?" Magnus felt uncertain, so his voice was as quiet as a mouse.


    Manfred nced at him and shook his head helplessly. He said, "The Ray didn''t make it this far with just the power of the previous head of the n, a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator. It is also because of our good rtionship with Zend''s local government and its officials."

 Chapter 494

    "Yes, of course. You have great foresight, uncle." Magnus instantly buttered up to him.


    Manfred chuckled and said, "We restore the reputation where it''s damaged. Invite all those people back to the sce, tomorrow at noon. The dignity of the Ray n must not bepromised."  "Uncle, are you going to ask Grandpa to help?" asked Magnus joyously.


    Manfred said nonchntly, "Of course! Who else can defeat a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator except for my father?"  "Right. Grandpa has been a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator for over a decade. That young man is no match for him," said Magnus furiously.


    Manfredughed and said, "Letassure you that my father is a Sanctuary level cultivator. Have you heard of the saying that everything is inferior to a Sanctuary level cultivator?"  "A Sanctuary level cultivator?"  Magnus was instantly overjoyed. He had no cultivation talents, but he knew about the saying because he was born in a cultivation n.


    A Sanctuary level cultivator was basically invincible.


    Magnus said with excitement, "Uncle, | can''t believe my grandpa is a Sanctuary level cultivator. The end is near for Trevor Penn!" Manfred said nonchntly, "Go back and make arrangements because I''m going to enjoy my tea."  "Yes, uncle. I''ll stay up tonight to make the necessary arrangements. | promise everyone will be there." Magnus bowed, and then he was pushed away in his wheelchair.


    Manfred tasted his tea after Magnus left. He smiled and said, "A nice cup of tea depends on the right temperature. This is the right tto punish the Shandons, and it''s also the perfect moment for the Ray n to establish cultivation dominance in Zend." Manfred smiled and put his cup down. With a wave, his butler, Liam Ray, walked over. He bowed and asked, "How may | help you, sir?"  "Call Mayor Mitchell. Have him deploy special agents and dere martialw at the Caesar Hotel tomorrow. Tell him that the Ray n has important matters to deal with there," replied Manfred.


    Liam nodded and said, "Yes, sir." With that, he bowed and left.


    Manfred smiled gently. He wanted everyone to know the terrifying power of the Ray n tomorrow, and he also wanted them to know the extent of their influence on the Zend authorities.


    Then, he sat quietly for a moment before standing up slowly. He passed through the house and cto a cabin in the backyard.


    The door of the cabin was wide open, so he could see the children ying joyously inside. Aughter from an elder could also be heard from tto time.


    Manfred smiled. He stood at the door and bowed. He said, "Father, | wish to see you."  "What is it? Can''t you see I''m ying with the children?"  He sounded a bit annoyed.


    However, Manfred did not mind. The children were the grandchildren, great-grandchildren, and great-great-grandchildren of his father.


    His father called all his grandchildren to the cabin as soon as he cback. They had a great time, and they hardly ever left the cabin.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    That was probably what people called a ''cross-generational bond".


    Manfred bowed again and said, "Father, your grandson was badly injured over sconflict. The opponent is a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator. No one can defeat him in the Ray n except for you."  "I didn''t cback to fight for you punks. I''m going back to cultivating in solitude right away after | check on my grandchildren." Manfred frowned and said, "Father, it''s not easy for the Ray n to get to where it is today. Everyone made a lot of effort so you could cultivate in peace. If you don''t help us, the reputation of the Ray n will be tarnished. I''m afraid they''ll take advantage of us."  His father fell silent in the cabin for a long while before he said, "lI understand, but this is the only tI''ll help. There won''t be a next time."  "Thanks, Father. I''ll leave you to your grandchildren then." Manfred made a satisfied smile, offering one final bow before he left.

 Chapter 495

    It was early in the afternoon.


    Wilbur and the Shandon siblings received a call from Magnus.


    Wilburughed after he hung up and said, "It seems like Magnus Ray isn''t giving up."  "He called the speople from yesterday, and he said the head of the Ray n will resolve this issue. I''m afraid he has stricks up his sleeve." Dom said with a frown.


    Sammy asked, "Is this a set-up?"  "Who cares if it''s a set-up? We''ll just go and go along with it," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    The siblings had faith in Wilbur and his capabilities, so they nodded and prepared to show up on time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The Caesar Hotel was strictly guarded at the moment, yet it was crowded.


    Special agents with loaded weapons surrounded the hotel. The security was very serious.


    Every journalist and business figure had to be identified by the Ray n''s receptionists before they were allowed entry.


    Everyone was displeased at first.


    However, they heard that the head of the Ray n, Manfred Ray, and the previous head of the n, Chester Ray would appear.


    Those two were going to resolve the conflict with the Shandons, and they had an announcement to make.


    The displeasure instantly faded for everyone when they heard the news.


    It was a rare asion for the two heads of the Ray n to appear at the stime.


    Moreover, the Ray n was at a disadvantage during their conflict with the Shandons just a day ago.


    The Ray n was far more powerful than the Shandons. It was humiliating for the Ray n to be at a disadvantage under the circumstances of a nationwide live broadcast.


    It seemed like they were nning to restore their reputation.


    More importantly, it was rumored that the previous head of the Ray n, Chester Ray, was a cultivator. His cultivation level was a mystery.


    Not a lot of people believed it, but it could be a nice headline for their news.


    Sof the business bigshots knew that it was the truth. Moreover, ording to secret rumors, Chester Ray beca powerful Sanctuary level cultivator.


    It was shocking news to them. A Sanctuary level cultivator could be considered the pinnacle of human power. Even nations took them very seriously.


    Whichever n had a Sanctuary level cultivator would have their status elevated to new heights. They would gain dominance, and no one would dare provoke them.


    The Ray n was powerful enough as things were. The bigshots were starting to worry because it was rumored that the Ray n had a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    There were no empty seats in the banquet hall, and it was more crowded than the previous day.


    The head of the Ray n, the CEO of Zend Enterprise, Manfred Ray, was sitting at the center of the front row.


    Next to him were a few board members of the Ray n. They were all key members of the Ray n.


    Magnus Ray, who was still in casts, was sitting at the end of the front row.


    He was only an intermediate member of the Ray n, so he was not qualified to sit at the center.


    Ria was feeling smug again. She sat next to Magnus and looked down on everyone with arrogance.


    She wanted to restore her reputation, and she wanted to sue Sammy for defamation against Zend Enterprise.


    She knew that she was the one who defamed Sammy.


    However, the Ray n was on the move, and they also hired special agents. She heard that a Sanctuary level cultivator in the Ray n was also going to appear.


    She did not know what a powerful Sanctuary level cultivator meant specifically.


    However, she knew that Trevor Penn and that little bitch, Sammy Shandon, was going to die soon. From the looks of the situation, Dom was going to face certain death too.


    She wanted revenge for the humiliation she endured the day before. She could never forget about how Sammy looked when she left the press conference.


    Ria never felt that she had done anything wrong. She never reflected on her behavior.


    Everyone looked around. The banquet hall was surrounded by security guards, and also over a hundred armed special agents.


    Everyone who should have been there had arrived.

 Chapter 496

    Only the Shandons and Chester Ray have yet to show up.


    Sof the big shots did not care about the conflict between the Ray n and the Shandons.


    They cared about whether Chester Ray had beca Sanctuary level cultivator. They wondered what their next step of action would be if Chester turned out to be a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    It was almost twelve o''clock.


    Suddenly, someone announced at the entrance of the banquet hall, "Dom Shandon and Sammy Shandon have arrived."  "Here theye."  Everyone and all cameras were fixated on the door.


    They saw Dom and Sammy walk in, and right behind them was the mysterious man from the day before, Trevor Penn.


    Lights shed. and the crowd was staring.


    The three of them calmly entered the hall and were led next to the podium.


    Magnus scoffed and said, "Trevor Penn, | wonder if you dare to be so arrogant today."  "That''s right. You shouldn''t mess with the Ray n. Look around, have you ever seen anything like this in your life?" Ria yelled impatiently. She was waiting for the cameras to point at her.


    Wilbur shook his head and chuckled, saying, "You people are so forgetful. Your wounds have yet to heal, but you already forgot how painful it was."  Magnus almost choked when he heard that. He gasped for air and then looked at Manfred, saying, "This guy is too arrogant! You must punish him harshly!"  "Yes, punish him! You must teach him a good lesson!" Ria kept yelling along.


    Manfred looked at them with disgust. Then, he looked at Wilbur and said slowly, "Trevor Penn, a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator. Why haven''t | heard about you before?"  "I''m unwilling to show my face in public," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Manfred smiled and nodded. He said, "The Shandons are quite impressive to have your help."  "l always lend a helping hand when | see injustice," said Wilbur.


    Manfred looked displeased. He said, "I don''t want to keep talking about what happened yesterday. You injured Magnus Ray and Gary. Don''t you think it''s fair that | demand a settlement from you?"  Wilburughed and asked, "A settlement? Did you provide the Shandons anypensation when your people abducted Dom Shandon?"  Manfred said in a low voice, "We didn''t abduct him. We merely invited him to stay and discuss smatters."  "Well said. You''re truly worthy of being the head of the n," he chuckled.


    Manfred frowned and said, "Stop this foolish banter. You have to apologize andpensate for this incident. Otherwise, we won''t show you any mercy."  "Not showingmercy?" Wilbur sneered coldly before he asked, "How do you n to do that?"  Manfred stood slowly and said in a serious tone, "Don''t you dare act so boldly just because you''re a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator." "What about it?" Wilbur responded rudely.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Manfred scoffed coldly. He bowed and said loudly, "All members of the Ray n, please humbly welcour Sanctuary level cultivator, the elder of the Ray n."  "Greetings to the Sanctuary level cultivator, the elder of the Ray n."  Every Ray n member stood and weed Chester Ray.


    All the cameras and gazes were instantly fixated on the stage. Everyone wanted to know what a Sanctuary level cultivator looked like.


    However, sof the big shots were terrified.


    It would seem that Chester Ray did beca Sanctuary level cultivator. It was a fact, so from that day forward, the power structure of Zend was likely to be disrupted once again, and conflicts would arise.


    Suddenly, an elder with white hair cout from the stage. He was wearing a green robe, and he walked out slowly.


    Everyone was instantly disappointed.


    ¡®That''s the Sanctuary level cultivator? He doesn''t look like anything special,¡¯ they thought.


    However, sbig shots stood up solemnly and bowed to the elder.


    The elder nced at everyone. An unseen force suddenly emerged from him.


    They could not believe their eyes when they saw an iridescent light appear on top of the elder with clouds surrounding him.


    Everyone was very shocked.

 Chapter 497

    ''How is this happening indoors? Could it be that the power of a Sanctuary level cultivator enabled him to generate iridescent light and clouds?¡¯ they wondered.


    Chester looked at their shocked faces.


    It was hard for every Ray n member to hide their smiles. The Sanctuary level cultivator barely had to do anything to shock them all.


    The mortals had no idea how terrifying the true power of a Sanctuary level cultivator could be.


    Manfred carried a golden armchair made from rare wood to the center of the stage amidst the astonishment of the crowd. He weed Chester to sit.


    Manfred looked at Wilbur and asked slowly, "Mister Penn, do you still think you have anything to be proud of?"  Wilbur nced at Chester and showed him a creepy smile.


    Chester also nced at Wilbur, but he quickly ignored him.


    He was there to help the Ray n. He did not want the reputation of the Ray n to be tarnished, after all.


    However, he would return to seclusion as soon as it was over.


    His lofty aspirations and ambitions of conquering the world after he beca Sanctuary level cultivator had been extinguished after a battle on the mountaintop, where he was defeated by a terrifying young man.


    Wilbur smiled gently at that moment. He said, "Being a Sanctuary level cultivator is not that impressive, you don''t need to try to scare me."  Manfred could not believe his ears when he said that.


    ''How dare he act so arrogant in front of a Sanctuary level cultivator? Is he an idiot or too ignorant to feel fear?'' Manfred thought.


    "What did you say?" asked Manfred with disbelief.


    Wilbur replied, "Being a Sanctuary level cultivator is not that impressive."  "Wow, you sure are reckless. How dare you disrespect my n''s elder who is a Sanctuary level cultivator? Sir, hurry up and punish this outrageous guy," yelled Manfred angrily.


    Ria was also agitated on the side, shouting, "He doesn''t respect the Ray n at all. You''ll be humiliated if you don''t teach him a lesson."  Wilbur chuckled and shook his head. ''Speople just want to see the world burn," he thought.


    Manfred bowed at Chester and said, "Father, you see how stubborn this young man is. He''s still outrageous in front of you. You need to teach him a lesson."  Chester shook his head helplessly. He looked at Wilbur and said, "You should apologize, young man. We can forget about thepensation. I''ll be calling the shots for this."  Chester was being noble.


    Magnus was clearly upset, but he did not dare to say anything. He only red at Wilbur.


    Ria was fed up. She insulted Chester on the side, "lI don''t think this Sanctuary level cultivator is that impressive."  Ria knew that there was no way she could be sessful again if Trevor Penn and the Shandon siblings were not punished.


    Therefore, she started to be reckless, so that she could seek revenge.


    She wanted to agitate Chester so that he would kill Trevor Penn and the Shandon siblings. That would be amazing for her.


    "Shut up," yelled Manfred instantly when he heard that.


    Ria scoffed and turned her head to the side.


    Everyone gradually snapped out being shocked by the power of the Sanctuary level cultivator.


    They also looked forward to how Chester would punish the arrogant young man.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Trevor Penn seemed to be absolutely reckless given his age and status in front of the Ray n, after all.


    However, Wilbur chuckled and said, "What a small world. An apology is certain, but the Ray n is the one who needs to apologize.


    Got it?"  Wilbur instantly enraged the Ray n. The journalists and businessmen also looked surprised.


    ''How is this guy so fearless?'' they wondered.

 Chapter 498

    What Wilbur said finally enraged Chester.


    He initially wanted to end the conflict with his status. He thought he could casually say a few words and brush the matter aside.


    His focus was no longer on mortal matters anymore.


    However, the young man spoke too arrogantly even though he knew that he was a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    He frowned slightly as he looked at Wilbur. He said, "The way you talk is forcing my hands to teach you a lesson."  Every Ray n member was instantly overjoyed. They were all looking at Wilbur like he was a dead man walking.


    ¡®Everything is inferior to a Sanctuary level cultivator. This guy won''t live if our elder attacks!" they thought.


    Every camera and gaze were focused on Wilbur. The crowd, along with countlessizens nationwide, watched how Wilbur would react.


    Chester stood as he spoke. There was an unseen spiritual pressure that was emitted from his body, and it spread throughout the banquet hall. Everyone was stunned and terrified by the immense power.


    ''An invincible expert really exists. This young man is doomed for sure," they thought.


    Suddenly, Wilbur chuckled and said, "Senior, your Wrath of Spear left quite an impression on me. It was amazing."  "So, it''s you, senior."  Chester finally cto a realization at that exact moment. Trevor Penn was the young man who defeated him back then.


    However, he was confused as to why his appearance was different.


    He pondered for a moment and had a sudden realization.


    Someone like Wilbur would not want to show his face in public. It was normal for him to change his appearance.


    Chester was more than shocked. He hurriedly approached him and bowed. He said, "I didn''t know it was you, sir. I''m sorry for offending you. Please forgive me, sir."  What Chester did and what he said shocked everyone.


    "Father, what are you doing?"  "Grandpa, who the hell is he? | can''t believe you''re bowing at him!"  "What''s going on? Why did Chester Ray bow to someone younger than him?"  "What''s happening? Why did a Sanctuary level cultivator bow to someone like him?"  The banquet hall was buzzing at the moment. Everyone was engaged in discourse amidst being shocked.


    The streaming tforms were going crazy withments. Everyone was wondering who the hell Trevor Penn was, and how he managed to do that.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "No need for formalities. The Shandons had sconflict with the Ray n. | have sconnections with them, so | cforward to mediate, but | didn''t expect it would involve you."  "This is my fault for not educating my son properly, sir. I''ll make them apologize andpensate right away. Feel free to make any additional requests."  Chester yelled at Manfred in a strict tone after he said that.


    "You useless thing. How can you offend someone like him? Apologize immediately or I''ll kill you myself if he doesn''t forgive you!" Manfred was clearly confused as to why his father yelled at him. He looked so lost like he had no idea what was happening.


    "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and apologize!" Chester yelled impatiently.


    Manfred was startled. Magnus was dumbfounded with his mouth agape. Ria, too, could not believe her eyes. She looked at Wilbur in a stupor as though she saw a ghost.


    It was dead silent. Everyone was very surprised. They were shocked and in disbelief.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''How did the Ray n''s Sanctuary level cultivator switch sides out of nowhere and start to blhis own people?¡¯ they wondered.

 Chapter 499

    Chester noticed the stupor his son was in, so he kicked Manfred to the floor. Then, he bowed at Wilbur and said, "Please forgive these mortals, sir. I''ll bear the responsibility for everything."  Chester knew just how terrifying Wilbur was. The Ray n could not deal with the consequences if Wilbur was offended.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He could eradicate the whole n overnight, and no one could do anything about it.


    It was like his current self. He was capable of dominating the world as long as he did not encounter someone like Wilbur, and no one could stop him.


    The higher he advanced in his cultivation, the more he understood how terrifying Wilbur was. That was why Chester did not need to inquire about the reasons. He simply apologized and tried to make amends.


    Wilbur said, "It''s not a big deal. Let the journalists and other unrted people leave and let Magnus Ray apologize to the Shandon siblings. We will forget about this."  Wilbur did not want to dwell on the matter too much for Chester''s sake.


    Chester hurriedly said, "Yes, sir. | will follow your instructions on this matter."  Manfred finally snapped out of it. He looked at Chester and scolded, "Father, who is he to you? Are you trying to ruin the Ray n by doing this?"  He arranged a grand setup that flopped in the end. It was an extremely embarrassing conclusion, so he could not ept it.


    Moreover, he could not understand why his father was so respectful toward Trevor Penn when he was a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    ''Is he out of his mind from all the cultivation?" Manfred wondered.


    Chester burst into a fit of rage immediately. He pped his ungrateful son in the face, causing Manfred to spit out blood, along with a few teeth.


    "You trash! Do you know who you''re talking to? Even | have to address him respectfully. Who do you think you are?"  Chester was trying to remind his son that Wilbur was not someone he could mess with. He warned him to stop being stubborn.


    However, Manfred was losing his mind, so he would not give it a rest. He red at his father and said angrily, "I''ll do it myself if you won''t help the Ray n! Chief Peterson!"  Manfred yelled angrily. The captain of the Special Forces squad, Zane Peterson, walked over in stride.


    Manfred said in a furious and trembling voice, "Trevor Penn assaulted my family, and he defamed Zend Enterprise. Arrest him for the relevant authorities to handle."  "Yes, sir."  Zane received an order to assist the Ray n. He would ept instruction from Manfred Ray when it was necessary.


    Manfred was the second person in charge in Zend, and he gave him a direct order. Therefore, Zane carried out his order.


    He quickly gestured in a wave, and his officers ran over to surround Wilbur. Zane said in a low voice, "Mister Penn, you are now a suspect of assault and defamation. Please follow us back for investigation. We hope you can cooperate with us."  The journalists were fired up again.


    It was impressive that the young man could make Chester cave in.


    However, they wondered if he dared to act so arrogantly against the authorities.


    Magnus had a sinister smile on his face at that moment.


    ''So what if he can fight? He still has toply with the authorities, right? He will be in jail if he dares to fight back. The power of a nation was not something a cultivator could go against. Otherwise, the nation would''ve been dominated by cultivators a long tago,'' Magnus thought.


    Ria screamed on the side, "Hurry up and arrest him. He killed someone yesterday. | saw it myself, and | can be a witness."

 Chapter 500

    Everyone was caught by surprise once again.


    ¡®Wow. Why didn''t we know about what happened yesterday?" they thought.


    However, every Ray n member knew about that because Gary was still in the hospital. It was unknown whether he was still alive. It would not be an exaggeration to say Wilbur killed someone.


    Zane said, "You heard her. Someone used you of murder too, so please cooperate with us. Don''t make us use forceful measures."  Ria had a satisfied smile on her face.


    The Shandon siblings would be nothing without Trevor Penn.


    Magnus looked sinister. He paid a huge price for the incident, so he would rather die than see Trevor and the Shandon siblings walk off unpunished.


    Manfred looked grudgeful. He needed to teach that asshole a lesson, even if he had to use everything the Ray n had. Otherwise, he could never show his face in Zend again as the head of the n.


    Sammy and Dom were also nervous.


    Wilbur was powerful, but he probably could not fight the authorities.


    ''Are we going to watch him get arrested?¡¯ they wondered.


    The siblings looked at each other and decided that they would do everything it takes to rescue Wilbur if Zane were to arrest him, even if they had to use every dor from their family.


    However, Wilbur told Zane, "I''m afraid you''re not qualified to arrest me."  "You can''t do anything you want just because you can fight, young man. Notplying with local authorities has serious consequences."  The special agents pointed their weapons at Wilbur when Zane said that. Zane also revealed a pair of handcuffs.


    Everyone held their breaths and stayed focused. They waited for Wilbur to respond.


    ''Will heply, or fight back with force? Either way, it''s going to be extremely interesting,¡¯ they thought.


    Members of the Ray n were smiling victoriously.


    They praised Manfred''s decision to maintain a good cooperative rtionship with the authorities.


    It yed a decisive role in a crucial moment.


    Ria was so d that sheughed on the side. She felt like Sammy tried her best but failed in the end. She thought that victory was hers.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Suddenly, Wilbur flipped his palm. Zane and the others were nervous.


    However, only an identification card appeared on his palm.


    Wilbur passed the identification card to Zane. He smiled and said, "Take a close look before you make a decision."  Zane took the identification card puzzlingly. He was shocked when he saw the contents.


    Zend was a direct-administered city, and it was not an ordinary ce. The person in charge of Zend was someone on the national level. Therefore, Zane was not an ordinary captain of a Special Forces squad.


    It was why he was aware of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    It was a mysterious and powerful department. They could give direct orders to the person in charge of Zend, let alone Zane.


    Aside from the security department of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, no one was authorized to arrest a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Wilbur''s ranking in the government was much higher than Zane''s.


    Zane passed back the identification card cautiously with both hands. He said in a respectful tone, "My apologies. I''m not authorized to arrest you."  That caused a buzzingmotion in the hall.


    ''Who the hell is this godly figure? Are the authorities not going to get involved when he''s a suspect for murder?¡¯ they wondered.


    The crowd erupted in chaos, and the streaming tforms were fired up.


    Every Ray n member looked like they were in despair and in disbelief.


    Manfred, Magnus, and Ria were all dumbfounded.


    The Shandon siblings also looked surprised.


    ¡®Isn''t he too terrifying? | can''t believe the Zend authorities are bowing to him in respect!" they thought.


    Wilbur said coldly, "Zane Peterson, there''s nothing for you to do here. Send your men back and write up a report when you return.


    Submit it to our headquarters."  "Yes, sir! Boys, we''re going back!" Zane gave his order and led his officers away from the scene quickly. They were gone in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone was looking at Wilbur in bewilderment. The entire process felt so unreal and unbelievable.

 Chapter 501

    The entire room was dead silent.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur slowly turned to look at Manfred, who was in shock. "Just showeverything you''ve got, I''ll deal with it as ites." Yet the truth was that the great elder of the Ray family had just referred to Wilbur as ''Senior'', and the Special Forces had retreated with just an order from Wilbur. Zane had even been asked to write a report on this.


    Wilbur was impossibly mysterious and unpredictable in terms of his power and identity, and Ray could hardlypare.


    It was only then that he finally began to realize just how terrifying this young man was.


    There had to be a reason Manfred''s own father addressed this man ''Senior''.


    Manfred was the head of the Ray n and knew it would be useless to struggle after such a thorough defeat as he bowed deeply to Wilbur. "The Ray n officially surrenders. Please let us know what demands you may have, Senior."  "Demands?" Wilbur asked calmly. "What if | wanted the death of the entire Ray n?"  Manfred''s face paled, as well as the rest of the n members.


    Just then, Chester hurried to walk up and bow. "Senior, please forgive these insolent youngsters of my n. I''m willing to do whatever it takes to make it up to you, even swear my loyalty to you as your disciple for the rest of my life."  The elders and other fighters present reeled in shock at the words.


    To be one''s disciple was to pledge your life and nto them, and any form of betrayal would result in being ostracized from all of society and even death.


    Wilbur frowned at Chester.


    Chester hurried to say, "Senior, I''m not just doing this for my n. | would like to be by your side and learn how to be a better cultivator, all while doing all | can for you."  Chester was telling the truth here. He knew that Wilbur demanding the Ray n''s death was no empty threat.


    On top of that, Chester was undeniably deeply respectful of Wilbur''s powers and actually wanted to learn from him.


    Everyone present who understood what it meant to be a disciple was in shock and disbelief.


    A Sanctuary level cultivator was willing to becWilbur''s disciple. That must mean that Wilbur''s powers were in a whole other realm.


    Wasn''t Sanctuary level the pinnacle of a cultivator''s skills already, though? How powerful was Wilbur, then?  No one dared to ponder on that for too long, gazing at Wilbur in terror.


    Wilbur was silent for a beat before saying, "I''ll agree to that on ount of your sincerity."  "Thank you, Sen... | mean, Master," Chester said, overjoyed.


    Chester then turned to the crowd solemnly. "I, Chester Ray, hereby pledge my nand loyalty to my master for the rest of my life. I shall never betray him, or | shall suffer from all punishments that are sentenced upon me."  The words left his lips, dering Chester as Wilbur''s disciple officially. Wilbur would also be Chester''s master.


    Manfred closed his eyes, losing all hope in him.


    Magnus was trembling from head to toe, his eyes filled with terror as if the end of the world hase.


    His own elder had sworn himself as Wilbur''s disciple. How was Magnus going to suffer for getting on Wilbur''s bad side?  Ria was all the more terrified, fearing for her life.


    Who was this man that the Shandon siblings had gotten to help them?

 Chapter 502

    The Ray n had lostpletely, and even the Special Forces officers were subject to this man''s orders.


    Ria finally understood that she was truly done for, and she had no leverage left against Sammy at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was only then that she began to regret her actions, feeling like what she had done was too much.


    No, she should not have treated Sammy like that, nor should she have taunted Wilbur at all.


    Yet now, it seemed like neither the Shandon siblings nor Wilbur were going to forgive her.


    Hopelessness, fear, and humiliation washed over her like a tidal wave as she sank back down onto her chair numbly.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Now that you have becmy disciple, Chester, | won''t give you any more grief for your n''s actions." "Thank you, Master." Chester bowed deeply to Wilbur.


    Manfred''s eyes flew open, and he stared at Wilbur in disbelief.


    He had thought that with how powerful Wilbur was, the Ray n was going to be punished severely for sure, only for them to get out of trouble just like that.


    Manfred scrambled to his feet, bowing to Wilbur. "I thank you endlessly for your generosity and forgiveness, Senior. | vow to take this as a lesson and turn the entire Ray n over a new leaf."  "Yeah, you''re fine now. Magnus and Ria have to be punished, though."  Wilbur could forgive the Ray n, but Magnus and Ria would have to be punished for what they had done to the Shandon siblings.


    Chester piped up at once, "Don''t worry about that, Senior! I''ll strip Magnus of all his duties and positions at once and have him disowned from the Ray n altogether. Ria Quinn shall bepletely cklisted, and she will never appear on the screen ever again."  The Shandon siblings could hardly contain their relief at the words, straightening up at once in validation.


    Magnus'' face fell with distress and grief, and Ria paledpletely as all the light in her eyes dimmed.


    Wilbur let out a light scoff. "Alright, that''ll do. They''re still going to payback, though."  He turned to leave with the Shandon siblings in tow after that, Chester hurrying to follow them with a hasty smile.


    The four of them were gone from the hall in seconds, but it remained deathly silent. The live streams that were still going on, however, were positively abuzz with activity.


    Everyone was trying to figure out who the hell Wilbur actually was, where he had cfrom, and why no one had ever heard of him.


    Eventually, Manfred collected his thoughts to face everyone else and said, "You saw what happened today with your own eyes.


    Let''s put an end to this, and you can report on it however you like. I''d just like to use the opportunity to dere that Magnus Ray is officially disowned by the Ray n and exiled from Zend. He is no longer one of us. Zend Entertainment will also remove Ria Quinn from thepany and cklist herpletely. Thank you, everyone."  Upon saying so, Manfred hurried to leave the scene with the rest of his family.


    The remaining businessmen present got the hint as well and left in a hurry.


    Only the reporters charged toward a shell-shocked Magnus and Ria, practically shoving their microphones into their faces.


    Of course, neither of the two could even get a word out now, fleeing for their lives.


    By the tWilbur had returned to his hotel, there was a notification saying that he had received two billion dors in his bank ount. He nced at it and let out a smile. "I hope that didn''t hurt, Chester."  "Of course not, Master! It''s my honor to return to you what you''re owed," said Chester respectfully.


    Wilbur chuckled, turning to look at the Shandon siblings. "I guess I''m done here, then. | should head back now."  "Please don''t, sir!" The Shandon siblings hurried to stop him.

 Chapter 503

    "Is anything else the matter?" Wilbur asked.


    Dom eximed, "We haven''t even thanked you for how much you''ve helped us, sir! You can''t just leave in a hurry like that." "That''s right. At least stay a few more days so we can repay you," Sammy said, her face turning red.


    Dom nced at her, raising his eyebrows thoughtfully.


    Nheless, Wilbur shook his head. "I''ve got a huge mess to clean up in Seechertown, | really can''t stay. | know you''d like to thank me, but | have to go."  Both siblings tried their best to convince Wilbur, but he insisted on leaving. Atst, Dom could only offer to buy Wilbur and Chester flight tickets and send them to the airport.


    Before bidding them farewell, Dom said, "Sir, | haven''t forgotten about the shares. I''ll take the transfer documents to Seechertown to you myself once | get them sorted. Don''t you worry about that."  "Uh, you really don''t have to," said Wilbur.


    Yet both siblings were adamant about extending the gesture, and Wilbur could only relent in the end.


    Wilbur made a few calls to Seechertown to sort out a few things and got on the ne back with Chester.


    Skyler was already waiting for them at the airport and drove them straight back to Seke Ind.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Around a little over nine o''clock that night, Wilbur and Chester headed over to one of the meeting rooms on the ind.


    In the room were Gerard Torrent of the Torrent n, Matt Lilith of the Lilith n,n Owens of the Owens n, as well as Gertridge Quick, the assassin.


    It was perfectly understandable that Gerard and Matt were there. They were the leaders of their respective ns, after all. Wilbur was surprised thatn, Jeremy Owens'' nephew, had been chosen to represent the n instead of Jeremy''s son, John.


    Regardless,n had surrendered his loyalty alongside Gerard and Matt before, and Wilbur had left it had that.


    Wilbur gestured for everyone to sit down, taking a seat at the head of the table as he looked at everyone else.


    "This is Chester Ray of the Ray n in Zend. He''s a beginner Sanctuary level cultivator, a very skilled man," Wilbur introduced.


    The rest of the room was shocked. A Sanctuary level cultivator was no ordinary presence, and everyone got up to bow to him, paying their respects.


    Chester hurried to return the gesture, and everyone finally sat down again after that.


    Wilbur was silent for a beat, before saying, "I didn''t want to do this at first, but I''m going to have to say sthings now that you all have sform of rtion to me."  The rest of the room was silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "With the objective of maintaining peace as well as a better future for Seechertown, I''m going to give everyone here two options." "One, you can cut ties witpletely and expand on your own. You just have to respect the rules I''ve set within Seechertown: no killing as you please, and no owning illegal businesses. Two, you can becmy disciples. I''ll be monitoring your actions and decisions, and you''ll be working for me, but I''ll also be in charge of your safety. If you agree, you may stay back and live here. If you go with the first option, you may leave now. | don''t have anything to demand of anyone here, nor am | worried either of you might do anything to me."  The rest of the room was quite surprised at the words.


    Chester was the first to speak, smiling as he said, "Well, I''ve already had the honor of pledging my loyalty as one of my master''s disciples."  Gertridge stood up without hesitation as well. "I, Gertridge Quick, swear to be one of Master Wilbur Penn''s disciples. | shall be loyal for the rest of my life and never betray him or be subject to any punishment sentenced upon me."  Everyone there knew that Gertridge was in the middle of being hunted down by her previous assassin squad, and it was perfectly understandable that she would jump at the chance to becWilbur''s disciple.


    After Gertridge''s deration, Gerard and Matt followed without hesitation with their own derations to becWilbur''s disciples.


    They had already been loyal before this, and now they would have official positions.

 Chapter 504

    Skylerughed and got up to pledge his loyalty as well. He had been a lone ranger in the first ce with nothing to lose and hadplete respect for Wilbur ever since meeting him.


    n was thest to stand.


    He was not fit to be a cultivator and did not know why the Owens n had picked a mortal like him to take on the role of n leader.


    n bowed to Wilbur. "Master, the Owens n has disrespected you greatly before, but you forgave us so generously and never punished the rest of the n members. I''m not a cultivator, but I''m more than willing to becyour disciple and pledge the loyalty of the Owens n to you."  Wilbur nodded, andn made his derations as well.


    After he was done, Wilbur officially had six disciples: Matt, Gerard,n, Gertridge, Skyler, and Chester.


    Their respective skills were on vastly differing levels, and there was even a mortal with no powers at all, but they were all definitely forces to be reckoned with.


    As for Faron, Elsa, and Faye, Wilbur was not going to get his friends or romantic partners to bechis disciples.


    Ryder had a different identity altogether.


    Eileen was a guest at most as well, or an ally staying there temporarily who Wilbur was fighting alongside against the Church of Bloodism.


    Wilbur then said, "Well, since you''ve made your choice, I''ll get straight to the point. You all know about the rules I''ve set. No illegal businesses and no rampant killings unless your safety ispromised."  Wilbur had set those rules because many illegal corporations in the world eventually ended upmitting mass killing sprees.


    The people in power fought among themselves all the tfor money or pride, resulting in countless casualties in their wake.


    Wilbur had too much blood on his hands and too many encounters with life and death to know he never wanted to see another massacre and thus established the rules.


    Everyone got up to bow, expressing their loyalty and that they would stand fiercely by these rules.


    Wilbur waved a hand. "That''s all, then. You can go back to whatever you were doing, and you''re welchere anytime."  He then said to Chester, "Find yourself a ce to live here. I''m sure you can sense how different this ce is. Congrattions on making the right choice."  He got up and left after that.


    Chester had already been stunned from the moment he had set foot on Seke Ind and sensed the dense spiritual air around him.


    This was practically a perfect ce for cultivators to practice and sharpen their craft.


    It was definitely true that every choice you made in life was important.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Following that, Wilbur''s new disciples chatted among themselves, mostly about how much they respected him.


    Wilbur returned to his room, and Faye walked in at once.


    She huffed at the sight of him,ining, "You''ve really been out and about these days, haven''t you? | can''t even remember when |st saw you."  "Well, you''re seeingnow, aren''t you?" Wilbur flushed awkwardly.


    Faye sat down next to him, leaning her head onto his shoulder. "What about that dinner you were going to takeout to?"  Just as Wilbur was about to respond, his phone rang.


    "Hello, Shelby? What''s up?"  "Wilbur, I think I''ve run into strouble. Do you think you could make a trip to Royal Karaoke?"  "I''ll be right there. Wait for me." Wilbur hung up the call and looked guiltily at Faye.

 Chapter 505

    Faye let out a long sigh. "What now?"  "It''s my friend, Ethan Osborn. His sister seems to be in strouble. | need to check it out," Wilbur replied helplessly.


    Faye scowled, pping Wilbur on the arm. "You''ve got lots of options, haven''t you? First that Sammy Shandon, and now sgirl in college?"  "What are you talking about?" Wilbur huffed in amusement. "She''s a close friend''s sister."  "Well, what''s up between you and Sammy, then?" Faye stared Wilbur down.


    Wilbur scrambled to say, "Nothing! | swear on my life. Nothing at all!"  "You might not feel that way, but she might. That''s a celebrity right there."  Faye''s stare was starting to send chills down Wilbur''s back, and he hastily said, "I need to get to Shelby in case something happens to her."  He got up in a hurry and fled from the room.


    Faye sighed, leaning back against the couch saying nothing.


    As a woman, she could tell that Sammy did have feelings for Wilbur.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Who knew what Wilbur had been up to during his tin Zend? Faye had been highly upset for the past few days, but there was no one she could talk to.


    She now understood just how normal it was for women to fall for someone as brilliant as Wilbur.


    Faye herself had been one of them, after all.


    She had tried to talk herself into not stressing over these things as Wilbur and her were already official but could not help the asional moments of jealousy.


    Fayey down on the sofa and ended up falling asleep.


    She had chosen Wilbur, and she was going to stick to her decision. It was not her fault he was so perfect.


    Wilbur drove all the way to Royal Karaoke on his own.


    He had texted Shelby before getting in the car, asking her what happened.


    A response was sent not long after.


    It turned out that Whitney Bad had been invited to dinner, and so she brought Shelby and three other friends she shared a dorm with.


    After dinner, Whitney''s friends had wanted to go to karaoke.


    Shelby did not want to go but eventually relented under Whitney''s wheedling.


    Over at the karaoke center, Whitney''s friends had gotten a little tipsy and started being quite rude to Shelby.


    Shelby was thus about to leave, but Whitney started whining that Shelby was being mean by abandoning them. That was why Shelby had wanted Wilbur toe.


    Wilbur chuckled at the message and sped up.


    College students were still partially kids, and it was perfectly normal for them to want to have sfun.


    However, the real world was a lot moreplicated, and college students who had yet to enter society were still considered rather innocent inparison. Wilbur was honestly quite happy to know that Shelby had such a sense of wariness.


    He made it to Royal Karaoke not long after and walked right in.


    Royal Karaoke was one of Seechertown''s most luxurious entertainment outlets. A night there usually cost between twenty to thirty thousand dors, far from what regr people could usually afford.


    A beautiful server cup to Wilbur to serve him as soon as he walked into the lobby. Wilbur gave the server the room number, and she led him all the way to the door of the room before leaving.


    Wilbur knocked on the door, pushing it open to enter.


    Sitting in there were Shelby, Whitney, Yasmine, Celine, and three young men.


    One of the men was in the middle of a passionate solo bad, and Wilbur''s entrance made him stop.


    All three men looked at Wilbur, and the one who had been singing red at him. "Who the hell are you? You''re in the wrong room!" "He''s a friend of mine! | told him toe," Shelby said, inviting Wilbur over to sit down next to her.

 Chapter 506

    The three men exchanged nces, and the man who had been singing put his microphone down. He then sat down and looked at Wilbur. "Shelby''s friend, huh? What''s your name?"  "Wilbur Penn," Wilbur replied.


    Whitney frowned. "Why didn''t you tell us he wasing, Shelby?"  "Well, he''s a friend of ours, isn''t he? | didn''t think | had to," Shelby justified.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Whitney sighed, but said, "Letintroduce you to them."  Wilbur nodded, and Whitney gestured at the man who had been singing. "This is Mister Conrad Willis from Blossom Corp, with aworth of up to a hundred million dors. We''re good friends."  "It''s nice to meet you, Mister Willis," Wilbur smiled as he greeted Conrad, who merely let out a chuckle.


    "This is Mister Howie Chewston, executive manager of Woods Corporate. He has a yearly incof over three million dors." "Nice to meet you, Mister Chewston."  "Finally, this is Mister Cameron Shank of Ultra Corp. His family owns a beverage factory, and they earn up to sixty million dors a year."  "Nice to meet you too, Mister Shank."  Wilbur greeted the three men one by one. Whitney seemed to stick out her chin as he did so as if she was proud of the fact that she had friends with great achievements.


    Just then, Conrad said with a smile, "And what do you do, Mister Penn?"  "Oh, not much. Right now, | just run errands for apany." It was true that Wilbur did not have an actual position, and he was not lying about running errands for Cape International.


    Conrad let out a chuckle, shaking his head as he pointed at the bottle of gin on the table before him. "Do you know how much these bottles cost, Mister Penn?"  "lI don''t drink a lot of gin, so | wouldn''t know," Wilbur shrugged.


    Conrad''s grin grew. "These here alone cost over thirty thousand. Tonight''s expenses go above fifty thousand."  "Wow, that''s cool. You''re the man, Mister Willis," Wilbur smiled.


    Conrad''s smile dropped the very next second. "So, what right do you have to be in here, sitting down with us?"  "Shelby toldtoe," said Wilbur.


    Conrad scoffed. "Even so, you should''ve had the sense to know that you''d be interrupting us."  "Is that so?" Wilbur replied.


    Shelby said, "We''ll be out of here if we''re in your way, then. Have fun, guys."  She got up to leave with Wilbur.


    However, Howie interjected, "Shelby, that''s a little rude of you."  "What? No, it''s not," Shelby protested.


    Cameron said, "We spent all this money on you, but you just invited srandom guy and now you''re leaving too? Aren''t you being a little rude?"  "lI wasn''t trying to be rude. I''m sorry if it coff that way," Shelby replied helplessly.


    Whitney frowned, "Yeah, it''s honestly kind of shitty of you to do this, Shelby. Mister Willis was kind enough to take us out for the night to have sfun. You''ll makelook bad if you just left like that."  "It''s gettingte, Whitney. | just want to go home. You can stay if you want," Shelby retorted.


    Whitney red at her. "We wouldn''t want to stay either if you just left like that. Con, don''t be a wet nket."  Shelby pursed her lips in difort. She shared a dorm with these girls, and they were all rather good friends.


    It was just that these men had a little too much to drink and began speaking rather lewdly. They were even starting to grope around, resulting in Shelby''s refusal to stay there any longer.


    Whitney''s words were making it hard for Shelby to leave, and she did not know what to do.


    Just then, Conrad said coldly, "Shelby, tell your friend to get the hell out of here and I''ll let this slide. Otherwise, he''s going to have to leave on a stretcher."  "What do you mean?" Shelby asked, panicking at once.


    Despite her brother having told her that Wilbur was a very powerful person in Seechertown, Shelby did not know just how powerful he actually was.


    There were three men in the room, and they were all pretty drunk. Shelby was honestly pretty worried about getting Wilbur into trouble if a fight were to break out.

 Chapter 507

    Conrad scoffed. "Everyone in Seechertown knows better than to mess with me. You entered a private room and intruded on my night out, and now you''re trying to leave with one of my friends. Who the hell do you think you are?"  Whitney said, "Just tell him to leave, Shelby. Don''t make this difficult for us."  She had been friends with Conrad for about half a year now. He was a generous man, with friends who were just as wealthy as he was.


    Whitney had received quite a few gifts from Conrad, even in the form of cold, hard cash.


    She knew what Conrad was trying to do, and had thus kept him at arm''s length while maintaining a close enough friendship with him. Whitney was certain that all she had to do was figure out what Conrad liked and kept him happy, and she would be set for the rest of her life.


    Thus, she did not want Wilbur to get on Conrad''s bad side.


    A wealthy young man like this was not to be messed with.


    Whitney thought that it was not worth it for Wilbur to offend Conrad, and even felt like Shelby was kind of dumb.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There was nothing wrong with hanging around rich people. Why did Wilbur have to be a wet nket? What an idiot that man was! However, Shelby shook her head. "No. I''ll be leaving with Wilbur. Have fun, you guys."  She turned to leave, with Wilbur following behind her.


    Cameron got up in a fit of fury as he shouted, "I''ll change my family nif you can get out of this room alive tonight, Penn." "What are you doing?" Shelby eximed.


    Howie sneered as well. "You refused to y nice, so we don''t have to y nice either. You can leave, but this guy''s staying." Wilbur smiled. "Sure. You can head back first, Shelby. I''ll handle it from here."  "You think you''re a tough guy, huh? Can you stop making a fool out of yourself?"  Whitney red at Wilbur exasperatedly. To her, Wilbur and Conrad were worlds apart. How on earth could Wilbur possibly handle this situation?  Shelby frowned. "No way. We''re leaving together."  "Shelby," Conrad said, raising his voice. "I''ve been nice enough already, and that''s only because of Whitney."  Yasmine and Celine hurried to get to their feet. "Just drop it, Shelby. Please calm down, Mister Willis. We''ll just hang out another time."  It was clear the party was over, and the two girls did not want to make a big deal out of this.


    Whitney sighed. "What a buzzkill."  Conrad said sharply, "Whitney, take your friends home. I''m going to have a word with Mister Penn here."  Whitney said carefully, "Okay. Goodbye, then. Don''t let it get out of hand, I''ll call you soon."  She got to her feet and shot a look at Wilbur. "At least know what you''re dealing with before you get yourself into trouble. Honestly, you could use a lesson."  Wilbur did not know what to say in response. Whitney was nothing but a gold digger.


    For someone still in college, who knew how she was going to turn out after she left school.


    Just then, Shelby insisted on leaving with Wilbur, refusing to go otherwise.


    Whitney shook her head. "What the hell is wrong with you? Let''s go already. Don''t piss Mister Willis off."  "You head back first. I''ll be fine. Don''t worry about me," Wilbur smiled at Shelby.


    Shelby shook her head firmly. There was no way in hell she was going to leave Wilbur alone in such a dangerous situation.

 Chapter 508

    The look on Shelby''s face made Conrad re up in anger. "Well, | tried to be nice here. Get him!"  Howie and Cameron each grabbed a bottle from the table, and the three men had Wilbur surrounded.


    Shelby panicked. "What the hell are you doing? I''m calling the police!"  Whitney dragged Shelby away at once, muttering, "Have you lost your mind? They''re just scaring him. Con, we should get back, or do you want our school to find out and expel us?"  Shelby was then yanked out of the room by Whitney in a flurry.


    Wilbur looked at the three men around him, his expression darkening as he said, "I wasn''t going to make a big deal out of things because a friend''s sister was here, but it looks like you''re letting this get to your heads."  "What the f*ck did you just say? I''ll f*cking kill you!" Conrad yelled, swinging the bottle in his hand down on Wilbur.


    A loud thump could be heard.


    Wilbur had kicked Conrad into the corner of the room in just one move, leaving Howie and Cameron in shock.


    Neither of them had seen exactly what Wilbur had done, or how Conrad had flown so far away.


    Wilbur nced at the two men, sitting down on the couch coldly. "Bunch of idiots."  Just then, Conrad struggled to get to his feet with a hand clutching his cheek as he spat viciously, "You''re in big trouble, you bastard! | wouldn''t stay here any longer if | were you!"  "Is that so? I''m staying right here, then," Wilbur responded dismissively.


    These young men born with a silver spoon were all the same, especially when they were drunk.


    Conrad took his phone out, dialed a number, and shouted as soon as the call connected, "Mister Lane? | just got beaten up at your club, are youing to help me? I''ll handle it myself if you aren''t going to."  He hung up the call after that, glowering at Wilbur. "You''re f£¤cked, dude. I''ll call you my daddy if you even manage to leave this room tonight."  Wilbur let out a chuckle. "No thanks, man. | don''t want a son like you."  Conrad almost exploded with rage at the words, pointing at Wilbur as he fumed, "Just you wait till Mister Lane gets here. Let''s see how cocky you can get then."  "Who''s this Mister Lane guy? Is he a big deal?" Wilbur smiled.


    Conrad spat, "You don''t know, do you? Tim Lane owns this ce. He''s one of the big names in the underground scene, and | happen to be one of his most valuable guests. | can''t wait to see what he''s going to do to you."  "Big name? I''ve never heard of him before, though," Wilbur chuckled.


    Howie, who had finally returned to his senses, shouted, "Of course someone like you wouldn''t know who Mister Lane is, you piece of shit. You''re about to find out real soon, though."  "Tsk." Wilbur shook his head. "What kind of bullshit threat is that?"  Cameron spat, "Just you wait, you son of a bitch. You''re going to be sorry."  Just then, the door of the room was pushed open and a man in a suit entered with two well-built men behind him.


    Conrad hurried over at once. "Mister Lane, this motherf*cker beatup. Are you going to do something about it? You know I''m a paying customer here, right? One of your biggest ones, | might add."  Mister Tim Lane was tall and muscr, with a hooked nose that made his gaze look especially sharp. The tattoos on his body reached all the way up to his neck, and it was clear he was far from friendly despite wearing a suit.


    He chuckled at Conrad''s words. "Rx, Mister Willis, what''s the rush? Anyone who disrespects you on my territory is disrespecting me. Lethandle this."  "Well, beat him up, then! I''ll pay for the damage."  Conrad had never been humiliated like this before and wanted nothing more than to soothe his bruised ego.


    "What''s the deal here, young man?" Tim demanded coldly as he stared intently at Wilbur.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 509

    "And who the f*ck are you?" Wilbur asked.


    Tim raised an eyebrow but followed with a sly chuckle. "The f*cking nerve of this guy. Everyone knows who Tim Lane is."  "Tim Lane? I''ve never heard of you," Wilbur said coldly.


    Tim''s expression darkened. "I was going to let you two settle this amicably, but you''re going to have to suffer for talking tolike that."  "He''s too arrogant, Mister Lane! Con, teach him a lesson!" Conrad shouted from the side.


    Tim was still a businessman and knew how to talk like one. "Look, you''re going to apologize to my guest. I''ll break one of your legs after that, and we can call it even."  "Apologize?" Wilbur''s expression turned dark. "These guys were feeling my friend up and not letting her leave. They even threatenedto hell and back before you guys got here. If you break their legs instead, I''ll let this slide. You won''t have to shut down your karaoke club, either. Get to it, or I''ll make sure you disappear off the face of Seechertown."  "You motherf*cker. I''m going to get you."  "Yeah, Mister Lane, let''s get him!"  "Cripple him! Get that bastard!"  Conrad and his friends could not take Wilbur''s cockiness and were rearing to beat him up.


    However, Tim''s expression grew solemn at the words. After all, he had been around long enough to know when something was off.


    Tim looked harder at Wilbur, sitting there without a care in the world. This man was talking a big talk, but he seemed to be in no hurry to get physical.


    "Where are you from, young man? Can | have your name? | don''t want to risk disturbing the peace here," said Tim carefully.


    Wilbur chuckled. "And where the hell are you from? What right do you even have to ask for my name?"  Tim''s expression darkened. "Have you heard of the Owens n? Does the nLightning Hank ring a bell?"  "You''re from the Owen''s n?" Wilbur asked in a deep voice.


    Tim flushed. He did not deserve to call himself a member of the Owens n. He was merely one of Lightning Hank''s henchmen in the past.


    Back in the day when the Owens n joined forces with the Lilith n and the Torrent n to have Lightning Hank run the illegal operations of Seechertown, Tim had held a rather high position working under him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, since Lightning Hank and Jeremy Owens'' death, people like Tim have lost their main pir of support.


    These people ended up iming territories as their own, dering themselves to be the top dog of the territory.


    There were dozens of ''top dogs'' like Tim, who were still able to make their way around Seechertown to an extent.


    Tim grew even more cautious upon hearing that Wilbur seemed to know the Owens n. "How do you know Lightning Hank and the Owens n, then?"  "How do you know them?" If Tim really was a member of the Owens n, Wilbur was going to have a talk ton about this when he got back.


    Just then, Tim said, "I was one of Lightning Hank''s men. I''m willing to respect another brother from the underground circle."  "Oh, so you''re not a member of the Owens n?" Wilbur asked.


    Tim said nothing, but his face flushed in silent recognition.


    Wilbur pretty much understood then that he was just using the Owens n name.


    "Well, I''ll tell you who | am since you asked."  Tim replied, "I''m all ears."  If this guy was someone big, he was willing to just let the situation blow over.

 Chapter 510

    However, if Wilbur could not cup with anything of substance, Tim was going to teach him a good lesson. After all, Conrad and his friends have spent enough money in his club for them to be considered VIPs.


    "Listen up, then," said Wilbur calmly. "I was the one who killed Lightning Hank with just one blow and ran all those swords through Jeremy. It''s your honor to even be in my presence."  "Yeah, right!"  "Who the hell do you think you''re fooling?"  "I can''t take this anymore! Get him already, Mister Lane."  Conrad and his friends could not take how cocky Wilbur was being and shouted loudly at him.


    They would have beaten him up themselves if Wilbur was not such a great fighter.


    Just then, Tim''s face turned ashen.


    Having been one of Lightning Hank''s men, Tim knew exactly how he had died. He had vaguely heard about Jeremy''s death as well, and it was pretty much what Wilbur had just described.


    It had been said that Lightning Hank had been killed by sguy with thest nof Penn using just one move, and even General Gordon Grayson had been there.


    Jeremy''s death had apparently been even more gruesome, and a young man going by the surnPenn had been responsible for it as well.


    Could it... really be this guy?  If that was the case, all four of them were done for.


    It was important to note thatpared to Jeremy, all of them were next to nothing.


    Wilbur chuckled at the sight of Tim going pale in the face. He took out his phone. "Do you needto calln Owens, the head of the Owens n so he can verify everything | just said?"  Tim had fallen to his knees in front of Wilbur with a thump, terrified for his life. "Sir, I''m so sorry! | was foolish enough to not realize | was in the presence of such greatness! Please forgive me!"  It was no secret thatn was the new leader of the Owens n, and even Tim knew about it despite his low position in the underground circle.


    With how Wilbur had described killing Lightning Hank and Jeremy Owens, Tim was certain that this man was telling the truth.


    Tim was hardly anyone in the presence of someone so tremendously powerful. In fact, Wilbur could crush Tim with just one move, and he would have nothing to say about it.


    Pride and reputation were meaningless to him then, and he knew that the best he could do was beg for forgiveness.


    The gesture, however, hadpletely baffled Conrad and his friends.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was important to note that Tim was quite powerful around these parts, and he had somehow gotten his wits scared out of him by this random guy. What exactly was going on?  "What are you doing, Mister Lane?" Conrad asked, feeling lost and confused.


    Tim was practically deaf to any voices aside from Wilbur''s, bowing over and over again while apologizing.


    Wilbur said, "Now let''s talk about how these guests of yours were stopping my friend from leaving, and even threatening me. What should we do about that, hm?"  "That''s all up to you, sir. We''ll do as you say," said Tim at once.


    Wilbur smiled and nodded. "Cool. One broken leg for each of them and I''ll let this slide."  "Of course, sir."  Tim got to his feet, making his way toward Conrad and the rest.


    The three young men panicked at the sight of Tim''s murderous expression. "Mister Lane, what are you doing? You''re supposed to be on our side here! Con!"  "Hey! We''re VIPs here! What are you trying to do?" Howie asked, his voice trembling in fear.

 Chapter 511

    Tim had a stern look and said in an icy voice, "How dare you offend this honorable person, going as far as to threaten him and stop his friend from leaving. You should be honored that he''s only asking to break one of your legs." Wilbur had killed Lightning Hank and Jeremy Owens. Who the hell were these guys inparison? Conrad finally panicked and whimpered, "Don''t try anything funny! It''s not a good idea to mess with me, either!" Tim''s fist cflying out.


    Conrad could hardly dodge in time, taking the punch head-on.


    He keeled over at once, gasping in pain.


    Tim aimed another kick at Conrad, and his calf cracked with a sickening sound as Conrad copsed to the ground, howling in agony.


    Howie and Cameron werepletely stunned by the sight, staring at Conrad in terror.


    Tim looked pointedly over at his men, and his two subordinates walked over to hold Howie and Cameron down at once. Tim walked up to them, giving each of them a broken leg.


    Conrad and his friends howled in pain on the ground, drenched in cold sweat.


    Atst, Tim returned to kneel before Wilbur respectfully. "It''s been taken care of, sir. Is there anything else I could do for you?" Wilbur got to his feet, looking down at Conrad and his friends. "I don''t care what the hell you three get up to in your free time, but this is just what you get for messing with Shelby. If I find out about you trying this ever again, you''ll be getting a lot more than just a broken leg." Conrad and his friends were scared out of their wits, unable to believe Wilbur''s true power. They nodded profusely, not daring to retaliate in the slightest.


    Wilbur''s gaze thennded on something next to Conrad.


    He picked it up. It was a small zip lock bag of blue pills.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened at once. "You f*cking let Shelby and her friends take these?" Wilbur''s wrath was akin to that of a feral beast, and Conrad and his friends nearly passed out in its presence.


    Trembling from head to toe, Conrad stuttered, "N-No, Sir, of course not! My friends and I were the only ones taking them. We had no intention of letting the girls take any of them!" Wilbur slowly said, "It seems like I went easy on the lot of you." Conrad and his friends'' chests lurched.


    ''et all Wilbur did was make a call, hen turn to tim to say, "Keep an eye e on them, someone will be here to andle this real soon. If I find out ''ou have anything to do with these ills, you''re going to get it without ne even having to lift a finger."  "I swear it''s not mine! I never touch these things." Wilbur scoffed and turned to leave.


    He had only wanted to teach Conrad and his friends a lesson so that they would be discouraged from ever trying anything with Shelby.


    Yet the sight of the pills made this a lot more severe. If these men had roofied Shelby, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    Not long after Wilbur was gone, Elsa showed up with a team of officers from the Special Forces. They arrested Tim, Conrad, Howie, and Cameron, then did a full sweep of Royal Karaoke before leaving.  Just as Shelby and her friends had returned to their dorm, Whitney piped up, "Thanks a lot for ruining a perfect night out." "I''ve always hated ces like that. Never inviteagain," Shelby said with a frown.


    Whitney exploded with rage. "What the hell were you thinking? That Wilbur guy doesn''t even have a proper job! What could he possibly give you? We''re all going to have to get married eventually. What you should be doing is hooking yourself up with a rich husband like Conrad! Ugh!"  "I don''t need to do that. I can work hard on my own," Shelby replied.


    Whitney shook her head. "We''re friends, Shelby. I''m only saying this for your own good. Whatever, letgive Mister Willis a call in case he gets mad." She walked out of the room and took out her phone.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 512

    Shelby hurried to call Wilbur up as well.


    "Wilbur, are you alright?" Shelby said in a hurry as soon as the call connected.


    "I''m fine. There''s no need to worry. I''m friends with the guy who owns the ce, so we just talked it out and went home." Shelby heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. I was so worried something might happen to you. I wouldn''t know what to say to my brother if that happened." "It''s all good, Shelby. I''m more than capable of handling something like this. Please don''t hesitate to callup in the future if anything else happens to you." "Alright. Thank you so much, Wilbur. I''m so d you''re alright." "Of course. Goodbye, then." "Bye." Shelby hung up the call, confusion still lingering in her head.


    It seemed like her brother had been telling the truth. Wilbur really was quite powerful. Why did Ethan not mention a word about what Wilbur''s job was, though? Just then, Whitney entered the dorm looking rather forlorn.


    Celine asked, "Did something happen?" "I can''t get to him. He switched his phone off," Whitney said, shaking her head.


    Yasmine said, "Could something have happened?" "Mister Willis is a VIP of the karaoke ce. What could happen to him? I''m just worried that he might be annoyed by what Wilbur did just now, and we won''t be able to get along as well in the future," said Whitney, ring at Shelby.


    Shelby let out a sigh, getting into bed and taking out a book to read.


    Whitney scoffed and headed to the bathroom to remove her makeup. It was clear that she now heavily disliked Shelby, as Conrad had been the ideal husband for her.  S Just as Wilbur returned to Seke Ind, he received a call from Elsa.


    She chuckled. "Thanks, man. You gotanother sweep." "I''d rather you act grateful than just tebout it," said Wilbur.


    "Yeah, yeah. Dinner''s onnext time." "I''ll be waiting for the day that happens." Wilbur ended the call after that, making his way to his room.


    Conrad and his friends would probably never dare to try anything with Shelby and her friends anymore.


    Wilbur chuckled at the thought. As room, he was greeted by the sight of Faye lying asleep on the couch.  he pushed through the door to his et Wq Her pencil skirt had ridden up, et exposing a sliver ofce underneath. The cor of her shirt had also fallen to the side, revealing arge patch of smooth, glossy skin.  S "Oh my f*cking god." Wilbur grabbed the nearest nket, covering Faye with it at once.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    To tell the truth, Faye was a true beauty both inside and out.


    Anyone would be tempted by her looks, and Wilbur was no exception.


    He knew that Faye would not turn down his advancements as long as he put them out there.


    Just then, Faye opened her eyes blearily. Wilbur cinto her sight, and she curled into his arms. "What took you so long, hmm?" Her scent wafted into Wilbur''s nostrils as her warmth pressed up against his body, making Wilbur break out into a sweat at once. He was still a virgin to this day, and touching a woman like that for the first tactually made him panic.

 Chapter 513

    Faye wriggled around in Wilbur''s arms as she slowly woke up, with her movements stimting Wilbur even more.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    For a split second, Wilbur had the urge to carry Faye right to his room and get it over and done with.


    Yet upon second thought... he still had so many problems that had not been fixed yet.


    The cultivation method Wilbur was practicing was extremely demanding on his physical well-being, and the slightest slip-up could result in his death.


    Besides, there was the problem of the Church of Bloodism.


    One of the twelve Bloodism apostles had been enough of a pain to deal with. It was obvious that their leader would be even stronger.


    Wilbur was pretty much arch enemies with the Church of Bloodism now, and he would not feel at ease until they werepletely taken down.


    Until then, he would have to put off any thoughts regarding himself and Faye.


    What if anything happened to him? Faye would have to spend the rest of her life alone...


    The thought made Wilbur let out a sigh. He channeled sspirit energy to help Faye fall into a deep slumber before carrying her into her room and putting the covers over her. Wilbur returned to the living room after that and continued meditating.


    Over in the Skeleton Fields, the tall figure was still leaning sideways as he sat on his throne of skulls, looking into the distance like a statue.


    The hunchback elder holding a skull cane appeared before the throne once again, bowing deeply. "O'' Honorable Blood God, the spirit of our seventh apostle has dimmed forever. We have also lost contact with his Blood Embryo." A long silenceter, the tall figure spoke up in a deep, dull voice, "It appears that we finally have an expert who is powerful enough." "Yes, Honorable Blood God. That seems to be the case." Another long pauseter, the figure on the skull throne said, "Have the ninth apostle go this time, with a Blood Embryo as well." "Alone? I''m afraid he might not be able to hold up, even with a Blood Embryo on him," the elder said carefully.


    "He''s not there to battle, but to find the expert and gift the Blood Embryo to him." "Oh? Why? We don''t have many Blood Embryos left. They''re very precious," the elder said, perplexed.


    "If he absorbs enough energy from the Blood Embryo, he''ll becone of us," the figure said.


    The elder frowned. "Yes, Honorable Blood God, but it would appear that he did not do so with thest two Blood Embryos he acquired." "That''s because he still doesn''t know the ue power of the Blood B I believe the sight of theplete Blood Embryo will sway  "What if the sthing happens, and he destroys the embryo with smysterious method again?" "He won''t destroy the Blood Embryo. All cultivators seek out power and strength. Go on, we might just gain something from this." "Yes, Honorable Blood God. I''ll get right to it." The elder bowed deeply, turning around and vanishing from sight.


    Over at Joy Corp, in Kim Jenkins'' office, a beautiful woman with stunging features in her thirtielcurrently sitting across from her.  "It''s an honor to meet you, Madam Chez." Kim got to her feet, bowing in respect.


    The woman, Sabrina Chez, shed a smile. "Don''t mention it, Madam Jenkins. We''re equals here." Kim sat down with a smile of her own. "You work for the High Lady, so I should be paying my respects." "Thank you for the gesture, but let''s get into Project M now. The High Lady cares greatly about it," said Sabrina.


    Kim nodded, picking up a proposal on her table and flipping throughat. "We''ll arrange for you to be in contact with Orin Campbell as the vice chairman of Joy Corp, but it''s up to you to convince him to join us."

 Chapter 514

    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that.'' Sabrina smiled, making even Kim reel from how beautiful she was.


    "No man will be able to withstand the temptation of a beautiful woman. I''ll get it done for sure." Kim nodded, still in a daze. "I believe in your charms for sure, but please be careful. He is the governor after all, and you might get into trouble if something happens." "It seems like you still don''t trust me," said Sabrina.


    Kim said, "No, of course not. I heard that you were born with an innate and impable charm, and all the rumors were definitely true. Even I find myself swooning at your beauty." "You''re too kind," Sabrina said, smiling again. Kim''s chest lurched along with the gesture.


    A whileter, Kim frowned. "You don''t have to use your charms on me. Get the task done and do it well. As long as we have Orin Campbell, we''ll be able to get out of the mess we''re in." "Of course. Please arrange for the meeting as soon as possible." Sabrina got up upon speaking and left.


    Kim leaned back in her chair, staring at Sabrina''s back and muttering to herself, "She is something else, isn''t she? Is it going to work, though?" Wilbur had been rather free in the past few days, with nothing major to do.


    Aside from cultivating, he would head to the spirit garden and check on the spirit nts, doing a bit of gardening here and there. If he was in the mood, he would gather the nearest disciples to him and teach them a move or two from his Godly Training Form. The Godly Training Form was a set of a few dozen moves that could bebined endlessly to make one a powerful fighter. Even Wilbur himself had only understood a small part of it to this day.


    Throughout his cultivation process Wilbur realized increasingly about just how mysterious and brilliant the Godly Training Form was, leaving him in awe and confusion.  S As for his disciples, it was up to them to learn however much they could.


    Either way, they would never outperform Wilbur himself.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The Godly Training Form definitely shared straits with the ancient dragon n, and every one of the moves was almost impossible for a human being to carry out.  It was only because Wilbur had sof the ancient dragon n''s genes in his that he was barely able to cultivate it.


    Despite this, the disciples could hardly contain their excitement upon learning even the simplest of skills.


    Another two days passed. Wilbur and Faye finally had the tto go on a walk along the ind.


    Halfway into their walk, Faron could be seen making his way over in a forlorn state.


    "What''s up? Did Elsa beat you up again?" Wilbur teased.


    Faron sighed audibly, frowning as he replied, "No." "Well, what''s the matter with you, then? You look like someone killed your entire family," Wilbur said, ring at him.


    He had finally found the tto go on a walk with Faye, only to be disrupted by this idiot.


    Faron let out a sigh. "It''s my dad. He got into an argument with my mom." "What? Really? Them?" Wilbur was rather Nocked, seeing as Orin h ably more than sue Papet age to be having these disputes.  Faron frowned. "My mom said there''s been something off about my dad. Said he smells like another woman." Wilbur and Faye flushed at the words.

 Chapter 515

    Orin Campbell was having an affair? That was unbelievable.


    He was about to be one of the top officials in Northseecher. Why would he do something like that? Faron shrugged at the shocked look on their faces. "I didn''t believe it either, but my mom swore on her life that my dad''s been spending a long talone in his study and refused to exin why. There''s also been this special scenting off him that he''s never had before." "Could it just be work?" Faye asked with a frown. "Your father talks to different officials every day, and most women wear perfume. I''ve had dinner with your old man and met with him a few times myself. It shouldn''t be that strange." Faron shook his head. "That''s what I said too, but my mompletely shutdown. She swears there''s something off with my dad." "F*ck," Wilbur cursed. "Well, there''s nothing we can do about that. You shouldn''t worry too much about it either. I''m pretty sure your father isn''t that kind of man." It was true that anyone who was able to get to Orin''s status definitely had a high level of integrity and values they held themselves to and would never make a mistake like that.


    Yet Faron said, "No. I think I should talk to my mom. You never know." He turned to leave in a hurry after that.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This not only affected his family''s rtionship but might even y a part in the future of the Campbells. They would be doomed if sbad press cout.


    Faron called his mother upon getting into the car.


    Her voice was cold as she picked up. "We had a fight. Your dad went out." The call was cut off after that. Faron stopped the car, lighting up a cigarette and taking a long drag with a frown.


    This all happened within just a few days, and Faron could not stay idle about it anymore.


    Where was his father, and what was he up to? Faron did not know the answer to either of those questions, and he knew it was best he did not call. Knowing Orin, a single call might stop Faron from looking into this anymore.


    Eventually, he returned to Seke Ind to look for Wilbur, begging him to help find out where his father was.


    Wilbur stared at Faron incredulously. "Are you out of your mind? You want to investigate your own father?" "This is about my family, con! I don''t want to be a child with divorced parents!" "You don''t look like a child to me." "Bro, please," Faron begged talk, "Just ask him out for I''ll just observe.


    t expose anything torry, even if I see it."  Wilbur looked at Faron''s pitiful expression and let out a sigh. "Fine. You''d better not getinto trouble." "Of course not, my man!" Faron said, putting a hand over his chest.


    Wilbur sighed again and took his phone out to call his personal handler to ask for Orin Campbell''s location.


    The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was independent of the national system, and thus Wilbur could ess the information without causing any rm.  Beverly did not seem particrly shocked by what Wilbur was asking for and pulled up Orin''s location within the next few minutes.


    At half past eight that evening, Orin walked into the steakhouse in Seecher Hotel.


    "I still don''t think you should go. It''s best if not many people know about this, or there might be trouble," said Wilbur.


    Faron said, "I don''t want to do this either! My mom''s been crying all day. I can''t take it anymore. Con. Please go with me." "Like hell I''m going with you," Wilbur red at him. As if he was going to investigate Orin Campbell, the provincial governor. Wilbur had nothing against the guy, and Orin had always treated Wilbur with nothing but respect.


    Yet after a painstakingly long wheedling from Faron, Wilbur ended up going in with him.


    Next to Wilbur, Faye whispered, "Don''t say a word even if you see anything. We''re going to handle this in private, so we can''t make a scene." Wilbur nodded. A part of the reason he was saying yes was also because he was worried that Faron might remotionally if he were to see anything.  Following that, all of them drove to the Seecher Hotel.


    The ce was surrounded by undercover guards.


    Wilbur was able to tell at once that these men were here to protect someone important, and all of them were armed.


    Both men walked into the hotel sessfully, but the entrance to the steakhouse waspletely off-limits.

 Chapter 516

    Two men in suits and earpieces were stationed right at the door, and there was a sign saying, ''Do Not Enter''.


    Wilbur and Faron nced at it, and promptly headed one floor up.


    "What are we gonna do now?" Orin''s secrecy was making Faron even more anxious.


    Even Wilbur could sense that something was off.


    Orin''s guards were always strict with their protection, which was more than fine.


    The problem, however, was the venue.


    With Orin''s status, his entire schedule was usually nned days and weeks in advance. There was no way he would sneak out to srandom ce at thest minute.


    On top of that, it was highly unlikely that he would be here right after an argument with his wife.


    Wilbur gave it sthought, and said, "There''s nothing we can do, we can''t get in. Let''s just go back." "Dude, you know something''s wrong here. Aren''t you going to help me?" Faron asked.


    Wilbur sighed. "This is... different." "Con, man. Helpout. He can''t do this to our family!" Faron was starting to get angry.


    Wilbur hurried to nod with another sigh. "Alright, fine, I''ll help. But promiseyou won''t do anything rash." "I promise," Faron nodded solemnly.


    Wilbur cursed internally. What the f*ck was he even doing here? Still, he did not want Orin to make such a grave mistake and called Skyler.


    Skyler arrived soon after, and Wilbur said, "Camouge yourself and get in there. Tellwhat''s going on." Skyler rubbed his hands together gleefully. "Ooh,likey." Wilbur red at him, and Skyler''s figure shrank into himself at once, slowly faded from sight, and made his way into the steakhouse without anyone noticing.


    Around ten minutester, Skyler emerged drenched in sweat.


    "So, what''d you see?" Faron asked frantically.


    Skyler''s chest heaved as he caught his breat "Dude, your dad''s is no joke. I almost got Ambience level dudly that Ambience level tent belongs to englishS "So, what happened?" Faron asked.


    Skyler opened his mouth and hesitated. Wilbur red at him. "Con, it''s just us. Out with it." "He was eating with this woman, I think she''s from Galloria. Gorgeous face, and..." "And what?" asked Wilbur.


    Skyler frowned. "There was this strange energying off the girl. I nearly exposed myself because I was so drawn to her." "So, there was another woman?" Faron seemed to wither at the words, as if in disbelief.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yet Wilbur said with a frown, "No, I don''t think it''s that simple. A Gallorian woman with strange powers having dinner alone with your dad? Sounds like it''s much more than just an affair."  "What do you mean by that?" Faron asked in distress.


    Wilbur paused for a while, and said, "Let''s head downstairs for now. We''ll wait until your dades out, and check thatdy with him out before we do anything."  ?wAll three men left the hotel, got into the car, and waited with all eyes on the hotel entrance. Around two hourster, Orin was finally escorted out of the hotel by his guards into his car.


    Following that, a sweet-lookingdy cout and drove off.


    Wilbur''s spirit sensesnded on Orin at once.


    A whileter, his expression darkened. "Yeah, something''s off." "What is it?" Faron asked worriedly.


    "Your dad''s spirit," said Wilbur.

 Chapter 517

    Skyler said, "So you''re saying he lost his mind?" "You''re the one out of your mind," Wilbur red at him.


    Skyler smiled awkwardly, keeping quiet after that.


    Wilbur saw how anxious Faron was and said, "There''s a different spirit energy in your dad''s spirit right now, and it''s messing with his consciousness." Everyone had their own soul and soul me, which was what made humanity soplicated.


    Normally, a regr person would not be able to feel a different form of spiritual energy entering theirs, but Wilbur could tell at once.


    "Well, what are we going to do now?" Faron was only made more anxious by his words.


    Wilbur nced in the direction thedy had left. "Don''t worry, it''s thedy''s problem. I''ve left a spirit imprint on her. Let''s follow her and we''ll get an answer." "Alright, let''s go, then!" Wilbur drove with Faron and Skyler in the car for over an hour, finally stopping at a barren piece ofnd.


    The car thatdy drove was stopped right there, with no one else around. It was clear the driver was waiting for something. Just as Wilbur and the rest had gotten out, a beautiful, sweet-looking woman with an air of maturity got out of the car in front to smile at them.


    All at once, Skyler and Faron fell into a daze as they made their way toward the woman.


    Wilbur shouted, "How dare you!" The words struck both men harshly on their consciousness, and they seemed to snap out of their stupor and break out into a cold sweat.


    ''What just happened?'' They wondered.


    Wilbur walked up to thedy, observing her with a frown. "What''s your name?" "Sabrina Chez. It''s nice to meet you." Sabrina looked back at Wilbur, seeming a little surprised.


    Wilbur frowned. "You''ve got snerve, seducing Orin Campbell like that. Do you know what consequences that might bring?" "We were just talking about business. What is this seduction you speak of?" Sabrina said, casting an innocent look at Wilbur like a wounded puppy.


    At the stime, an invisible wave of spirit energy began seeping into Wilbur''s consciousness.


    The next second, Wilbur had shattered itpletely with his own spirit senses.


    Sabrina''s face paled, and her expression turned solemn.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "That was nothing," Wilbur smirked, making his way towards Sabrina as he said, "How dare you seduce a governor in thend of Dasha. You''re looking to die." All of a sudden, Sabrina shed azzling smile. Flowers bloomed all round Wilbur, and he seemed to be ransported to another universe the ''ery next second.  O englishWilbur found himself in a tall, golden tower, covered in blinding jewels everywhere.


    He was also surrounded by countless beautiful women, scantily d and leaving little to the imagination.


    The women beckoned to him seductively, their gestures oozing temptation as they made their way towards him.


    Wilbur did not move. He knew that he had just been hypnotized and was in the middle of a trance.


    In other words, his spirit had just been intruded by someone else.


    Wilbur honestly found it quite hard to believe that the intrusion had been able to happen to someone whose spirit energy was as powerful as his t was clear that Sabrina''s spirit senses were immensely powerful.  Just then, Sabrina appeared in mid-air, smiling as she looked down at Wilbur. "You may be immune to my charms, but will you be able to walk out of my Chamber of O Temptations?"

 Chapter 518

    The beautiful women had surrounded Wilbur. They began to sing and dance, serenading him with one song after the other.


    Wilbur''s gaze began to grow hazy.


    Sabrina hovered above him, giggling to herself.


    Anyone who entered the Chamber of Temptations was trapped forever, and no one has ever been able to leave.


    They would lose themselves in wine and lust, draining their souls and dying from burnout, ceasing to exist in the world altogether. However, Wilbur was actually still conscious.


    Despite the fact that Sabrina''s hypnosis was powerful enough to intrude into his consciousness, his soul flwas as big as a tree and immensely powerful.


    Any cultivator would not even be able to put up a fight under a spell like this even if they were at the Sanctuary level.


    It was a spell that targeted one''s soul, and few Sanctuary level cultivators could protect themselves from it.


    However, Wilbur was different. His Dragon defenses and immense spirit sense were powerful enough to make his soul almost indestructible.


    Just then, within Wilbur''s consciousness, his soul flwas burning brightly like a forest fire.


    Compared to the soul flof a regr human being, Wilbur''s was far more powerful.


    Sabrina''s intrusive spiritual energy continued to attack Wilbur''s consciousness, tearing into his soul mes.


    Upon nearing Wilbur''s soul, she finally realized just how powerful it was.


    However, it was toote. Sabrina''s spiritual energy hissed as it into et setact with Wilbur''s Some, water against as velhot pan.  Sabrina let out a scream, her face turning pale.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the stime, Wilbur''s hazy eyes cleared up at once.


    He looked up at Sabrina and let out a cold smirk. "You''ve got a death wish, thinking someone like you can control my soul." Sabrina stared at Wilbur in disbelief. Her smiling expression turned cold, and she let out a high-pitched wail.


    At the stime, the beautiful women surrounding Wilbur stopped singing and dancing. The sses of wine in their hands turned into .n razor-s or-sharp spirit des, which they swung viciously in Wilbur''s direction. The tower began to crumble, closing in on Wilbur.  Outside of the trance, Faron and Skyler stared at Wilbur and Sabrina in shock, not knowing what to do.


    Both Wilbur and Sabrina seemed to turn into statues in a split second,pletely unmoving.


    Faron and Skyler tried to approach them, but there seemed to be an invincible barrier surrounding the two.


    A step into the barrier would make their heads hurt, and Skyler b managed to yank Faron away be his brain exploded.  SW Both men retreated a good distance, and Faron asked, "What''s going on there?" Skyler had no idea himself. He was just an Ambience level cultivator.


    Faron looked at him, and shouted all of a sudden, "I''ll kill that bitch!" He channeled the shred of aura he had in him, running toward Sabrina. Skyler''s face turned pale, and he yelled, "No! Watch out!"

 Chapter 519

    Within the Chamber of Temptations, the countless beautiful women from before had transformed into ruthless killers in a matter of seconds, but the smiles on their faces remained.


    The spiritual des in their hands swung at Wilbur viciously.


    The crumbling pce lit up with spiritual mes, hurtling toward Wilbur.


    Countless arms reached up from the ground, wrapping themselves around Wilbur''s legs in an attempt to hold him down.


    Sabrina smiled again, her lustful charming off her in waves. Images of Wilbur in countless unthinkably filthy positions with the women filled his mind, stimting all his senses.


    Wilbur''s gaze turned hazy once again.


    It was a battle of the spiritual senses.


    The Chamber of Temptations was Sabrina''s spiritual barrier, and even a Sanctuary level cultivator would find it hard to resist her.


    Wilbur knew that if his spiritual flwas put out here, he would be as good as dead.


    Just then, his spiritual flgrew to an immense size all of a sudden, burning relentlessly.


    His consciousness cleared up as well, and so did his eyes.


    "You''ve got a long way to go if you''re trying to beat me." Rejuvenated, Wilbur let out a cry and his body turned into a thunder dragon over ten meters long.


    The thunder dragon was blindingly bright. It let out a loud dragon''s cry as all the arms reaching out from the ground shattered and disappeared at once.


    The dancing women were crushed along with the spiritual des they were holding as well, and the thunder dragon charged toward Sabrina.


    Sabrina''s expression changed to one of shock. Wilbur managed to get past her spiritual barrier, without being taken down and even managed to make a counter-attack.


    However, there was no tfor her to think. Sabrina let out a cry, condensing all her spiritual energy into an ultimate lustful charm.


    She turned into a goddess, her features looking impossibly stunning as she sported scantily-d robes with a scepter in her hand. Throughout the entire process, her expression radiated an air of authority and temptation.


    It was a double attack, both on different senses of a person.


    That was Sabrina''s ultimate move- the Two-faced Goddess of the Chamber of Temptations.


    The fact that she had to use the Two-faced Goddess meant that the target of the Chamber of Temptations was still able to retaliate.


    However, the Two-faced Goddess brought about two different forms of spiritual energy, able to attack the opponent inbat while eating away at their consciousness so they would lose themselves in the Chamber of Temptations forever.  Powerful waves consisting of both types of spiritual energyharging toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur, now in his thunder dragon form, lit azepletely with soul mes as he radiated a terrifying spiritual energy.


    He was practically immune to Sabrina''s Two-faced Goddess.


    The thunder dragon let out a howl, charging at Sabrina and breaking through her body.


    Sabrina let out a cry before falling to the ground.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The next second, all the hallucinations vanished.


    Wilbur remained standing where he had been silently, but Sabrina had keeled over. She was bleeding from all her orifices, her gaze nk and dull.


    At the stime.


    Faron had charged into the spiritual barrier forged during Wilbur and Sabrina''s spiritual battle, and the tremendous energy had knocked him flying as blood sprayed from his mouth.  Skyler leaped into the air, catching Faron and retreating to a safe distance.


    Even then, Faron was already unconscious. Skyler panicked and looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur turned around. He saw that it was Faron, and said to Skyler, "Don''t worry. He''s just fainted from being overwhelmed by spiritual energy. He''ll be alright in a few days."  Skyler heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 520

    Wilbur made his way to Sabrina slowly and said in an icy tone, "How dare you seduce a governor in thend of Dasha? Do you know what the consequences of your actions are?" Sabrina was still alive, but her consciousness had been destroyed by Wilbur. All that was left was her soul me, flickering weakly within her.


    She was about as powerful as a regr human being from now on, stripped of her terrifying powers. Sabrina understood the state she was in and was absolutely dejected.


    Wilbur sneered at her. "Immigration is going to give you hell. Dasha has no ce for behavior like this, but I''ll spare your life. Go back and warn the people who sent you that they will suffer the sfate as you if they try anything like that in Dasha." Wilbur turned to leave after that, driving off with Skyler and Faron in tow.


    A little over ten minutes after they were gone, a luxury car pulled over. Kim got out of it and looked at Sabrina, who was barely alive, as she let out a sigh. After instructing the driver to carry Sabrina into the car, they drove off.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Over at Seke Ind.


    Wilbur used his spiritual sense to enter Faron''s consciousness, trying to reorganize his messed up spiritual sense.


    A little over an hourter, Faron finally regained consciousness.


    Wilbur retracted his spiritual sense and shook his head. "You''re really something else, charging into the spiritual barrier of two Sanctuary level cultivators in the middle of a spiritual battle like that." Faron seemed dazed for a long tbefore finally piping up, "I knew you were going to defeat that bitch. I just couldn''t hold myself back." Wilbur sighed. The main reason he had agreed to help in the first ce was because he was worried Faron might behave recklessly. All of that only for Faron to still act recklessly in the end.


    Wilbur did not blFaron for this. His family''s well-being was on the line, so it was understandable that he got emotional. Skyler said, "That woman was pretty powerful too. We couldn''t evenlose to you two." "Spiritual attacks are hard to fight because cultivators these days don''t practice their spiritual sense enough. However, that''s also because they don''t really know how to, Wilbur exined.  Skyler asked, "Well, how did you get such a powerful spiritual sense, then?" Wilbur nced at him. "I''ve got sspecial genes in me, and the cultivation method I use is pretty el unique too. That''s why my spiritual sense is so powerful, but my e cultivation method isn''t suitable for you two."  Without constantly making offerings to the Dragon''s Altar in exchange for pills that would strengthen his body, cultivating the Dragon''s Chant could be extremely deadly.


    Skyler knew that Wilbur was powerful, and it was no wonder that his cultivation method would be powerful as well.


    But there were two sides to everything, and a powerful cultivation method would cwith a higher risk as well.


    Within a top-secret room, Kim and Sabrina sat across from each other.


    Kim took a drag from her cigarette. "The High Lady has found out that you failed the mission. She''s asking for us to return to Galloria and report to her." "More like going back to get punished," Sabrina said, her face drained of all color.


    Kim chuckled. "You''re not wrong there. You didn''tplete your mission, thus you will have to bear the consequences. I''ve prepared myself for it. Have you?" "I''m prepared for whatever is sentenced upon me." "Are you really going to go back just like this?" Kim asked.


    Sabrina frowned, looking at her. "What''s that supposed to mean?" et "You''ve lost all your powers. You''ll most likely be killed when you get back. You''re going to die anyway, why not leave the guy a little souvenir?" Kim said with a smile.  Sabrina''s eyes seemed to reignite with hope as she stared intently at Kim.

 Chapter 521

    Kim got straight to the point. "The guy who beat you is Wilbur Penn, the secret boss and owner of Cape International. He was the one who screwed us over when we werepeting against Cape for themercial district project. Dorson Chez even died because of it. He''s your brother, isn''t he?" "What are you trying to say?" Sabrina stared coldly at Kim.


    Kim let out a chuckle. "I''m saying that if you''re going to die either way, you might as well do something useful before your death. Wilbur has a girlfriend, Faye Yves. She''s a regr mortal with a job. She goes to work andes hevery day around the stime. I can tell you the route she takes too, if you want it." Sabrina was silent, and Kim smiled as she got to her feet. "I''ve booked flight tickets for tomorrow night, eight o''clock. I''m going back to report." Kim left after that, and Sabrina stared nkly at a painting on the wall in front of her.


    It was a painting of a sunset, the red so bright it looked almost like blood.


    That evening, Faye got off work and entered the car, and Jose drove the both of them to Seke Ind.


    Cape International had been on a pretty good streaktely, and Faye was in a good mood.


    It was just that Wilbur had promised to take her out for dinner but had seen it through, and Faye was hellbent on having that happen tonight.


    The thought made Faye smile, and she giggled to herself.


    She had pretty much figured out that Wilbur was still a virgin.


    Men like him were so rare. She had really lucked out here.


    Yes, she was going to dress up tonight and put herself out there for Wilbur. After all, the guy really was quite dense when it cto this.


    All of a sudden, a gigantic thump could be heard.


    Faye then felt the car rise up in the air, flipping over as if it was being tossed around.


    The impact filled her chest with fear and even a sense of hopelessness.


    What if she was smashed along with the car when itnded? Just then, the ne Faye was wearing cracked and let out a blue glow that enveloped herpletely.


    The car finallynded heavily on the ground after flipping in the air several times.


    Jose had done his best to control the car upon the collision.


    However, the impact was toopowerful, and he could not steer the car at all. Right as itnded, Jose wrenched his safety belt off and dove toward Faye with all his might to wrap himself around her, softening the impact on her  S The car made a few more flips afternding on the ground, and both of them were tossed out.


    The motion made Jose dizzy, and he was also covered in injuries from protecting Faye.


    There were even swounds on him that exposed his bones, and he would have died had he not been an Aura level cultivator.


    Faye, however, waspletely unharmed due to the protection of her ne and Jose''s own body.


    She got up in a daze and tried to shake Jose awake, who was barely conscious.


    "Get out of here, someone''s trying to kill you!" Jose gasped before he fell unconscious altogether.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Faye was shocked to hear that and turned around to look behind her.


    A woman drenched in blood crawled out from the overturned car, making her way to Faye.


    Faye ran for her life, fumbling for her phone and calling Wilbur.


    Wilbur rushed out of Seke Ind in a matter of seconds, driving at full speed to the scene of the ident.


    Faye wrenched her heels off, not daring to slow down in the slightest.


    It was fortunate that she was uninjured, and the fact that she was now a Str Cultivator made her a lot 128 stronger than a regr human being, which allowed her to run quite fast.  The woman chasing after Faye was clearly injured and moving slowly e §´§Ñ§Ý§ñ enough for Faye to put sdistance between them, making her feel a lot more relieved.  S A little over ten minutester, Wilbur got to the scene. He hopped out of his car as soon as it slowed, scooping Faye into his arms.


    "Are you alright?" Wilbur asked worriedly.

 Chapter 522

    Faye shook her head. "I''m fine, but Jose''s unconscious. That woman''s chasing after me." "Thank goodness. Letsee who had the nerve to do this." Wilbur made his way over to the ident, still carrying Faye in his arms.


    Faye tightened her arms around Wilbur''s neck, falling silent as she felt a strong sense of security.


    For a second, she seemed to have forgotten that she had just been in an ident as she leaned into Wilbur''s chest blissfully.


    Not long after, Wilbur saw a woman stumbling over, drenched in blood.


    Wilbur stopped in his tracks, staring her down coldly. "You''re f*cking dead." The woman said nothing, struggling as she made her way to Wilbur. There was a dagger in her hand, and she swung it at Faye. Wilbur''s gaze lit aze with fury, and he aimed a fierce kick at her.


    The woman''s body was dismembered into pieces, with blood gushing out in all directions.


    Wilbur sneered, stepping over the pieces of her corpse to get to Jose.


    Jose was fully unconscious then. Wilbur put Faye down, channeling spirit energy into Jose''s body to temporarily stabilize his injuries.


    Elsa, Skyler, Eileen, and the rest had also just arrived, and they stared at the wreckage in shock.


    Wilbur said in a dark voice, "Skyler, send Jose to the hospital. Elsa, take care of the scene. Everyone else can head back." The others nodded, and Wilbur returned to Seke Ind with Faye and the others.


    Everyone sat in Wilbur''s room, stealing wary nces at Wilbur''s furious expression every now and then.


    No one had ever seen him quite this angry before.


    He was silent, but the fury in his eyes was enough to make the air grow thick with tension.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Faye was the first to speak. "I think we should just let Elsa do a search on this person. Let''s find out why they want to killbefore we do anything about it."  "She''s from Joy Corp," Faron said with a frown.


    Faye was stunned for a moment before nodding.


    Cape had always beenpeting fiercely against Joy Corp, but it was a bit too much that they were trying to win like this.


    They werepeting businesses. If Faye died, Cape could just send a new chairman over.


    Doing this would only get Joy Corp into more trouble, and they doubted Kim was dumb enough to do something like this. Wilbur took out his phone and made a call to Beverly.


    "Find out where Kim Jenkins, CEO of Joy Corp is right now." "Hello, Deacon Penn! Givea et second, the data''s loading... it says here at Kim has just belt ne for the capital of Galloria."  "Got it. Thank you, Beverly. Goodbye now." "It''s a pleasure to serve you, Deacon Penn. Goodbye." Wilbur hung up the call, his tone icy. "Kim Jenkins is on the run." "It seems like there''s more to this. I don''t think she would stoop that low just topete against me," said Faye.


    Wilbur said, "It doesn''t matter why she did this. I''m not going to lthe soonest flight avable to the capital of Galloria."  "What are you nning to do?" Faye asked, stunned.


    Wilbur squinted into the distance. "I''m going to see just how powerful Pentagon Corp is."

 Chapter 523

    Faron frowned at once. "Dude, you''re going to a foreign country. Pentagon Corp is Galloria''s biggest moneymaker. They have enormous funds and an endless amount of power there. It''s dangerous if you go on your own." "Exactly," Faye said worriedly. "We can just investigate Joy Corp if this is about Kim Jenkins, she''ll have to pay for what she''s done." Wilbur''s voice was dark. "No one does this toand gets away with it. I''ve made my mind up." Everyone else saw the look on his face and did not say anything else.


    "Could you helpwith something, Eileen?" Wilbur said suddenly.


    Eileen smiled. "Sure. What is it?" "Could you please step in as Faye''s bodyguard while I''m away, and ensure her safety?" Jose was in the hospital, and Wilbur did not trust anyone else on Seke to be capable enough for the job.


    Eileen lit up at once. "Sure, but you''ll owea favor." "Of course," Wilbur said.


    Eileen broke out into a wide grin. "Don''t you worry. I''ll be by Miss Yves'' side every second of the day until you cback." Wilbur nodded silently.


    Over on an international flight to the capital of Galloria, Kim looked out of the window silently.


    She knew what wasing for her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joy Corp had been Pentagon Corp''s way of breaking into the Dasha enormous market and profiting off their poption of almost a billion and a half people.


    But Kim had failed, and Joy Corp was still far from the goals it had set out to achieve.


    She had even lost the Chez siblings. Dorson and Sabrina, while she was at it.


    The best thing that could cout of this was just her resigning and losing everything.


    The worst thing that could cout of this was not something she even dared to imagine. Everyone in Pentagon Corp was no stranger to the High Lady''s ruthless ways.


    Behind that breathtaking face was cold, cruel monster whose powere and dared to one had eelongs to englishIt was all Wilbur''s fault that Kim ended up here.


    She admitted that Wilbur was powerful, but she could not ept defeat just like that.


    That was why she had provoked Sabrina into killing Faye at thest minute.


    There was no returning to Seechertown for Kim, anyway. Faye''s death would at least bring Kim a littlefort. The nended slowly.


    Kim walked out of the airport with her bags and was escorted into a car by two men in suits.


    A little over half an hourter, the car drove into a luxury residential area in Hancher City.


    The area was rather hilly and not very vast, but Pentagon Corp had turned it into a luxurious stretch of mansions. Michelle, the current CEO of Pentagon Corp, lived there.


    The car was thoroughly inspected at the foot of the mountain before it was allowed passage.


    There were security guards everywhere, and all of them were armed.


    There were three security checkpoints to pass through. Atst, the car stopped at the top of the hill in front of the biggest mansion in the area.  ?wThe two men in suits got out of the car and walked Kim to the entrance of the house.


    The camera above the gate swiveled over, and the gates swung open slowly.


    Kim walked into a massive main hall that was around four to five hundred square meters wide.


    A decadent chandelier hung from the ceiling, lighting the space up in a dreamy glow.


    Eight pirs stood in the middle of the hall, att of them carved with the world''s finest sculptures. The paintings on the walls were jaw-dropping, even rarer than those in the Louvre.

 Chapter 524

    At the furthest end of the hall was a meeting table.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was oval-shaped, made entirely of white jade, and gilded with gold.


    The red, plush chairs surrounding the table lookedfortable and elegant.


    Everything in there radiated an air of wealth and artistry.


    There was a figure sitting at the meeting table, hunched over a Bloody Mary in a tall ss.


    Kim was escorted all the way to the meeting table, where she sank into a deep bow. "I''m sorry, High Lady. I have let you down." The figure raised her head at once.


    Her long ck hair was pinned into a bun. She had pearl earrings that framed her breathtaking features, big ck eyes on an exquisite face that radiated an air of luxury and power. That was Michelle Jenkins, the second-most powerful person in all of Pentagon Corp.


    Aside from her father, the chairman of Pentagon Corp, Michelle was the most powerful person in all of thepany whom everyone feared.


    Michelle looked up at Kim, taking a small sip of her Bloody Mary before saying, "Yes, you did disappoint me." "I''m sorry." Kim remained in a bow, never straightening back up.


    Michelle said, "But what disappointedwas not your failure to expand into the Dasha market. You disappointedby provoking Sabrina Chase to kill Faye Yves." Kim''s chest lurched, and she copsed to the ground in fear. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have done that. Please punish me, High Lady." The High Lady knew about what Sabrina had done, which meant that she had eyes everywhere and there was nothing Kim could hide.


    "Your apology seems sincere. Throw her into the water dungeon, then. I''ll think about what to do with you." The two men in suits walked up to Kim, carrying her away. Kim''s expression dimmed in hopelessness, but she did not even dare to beg for forgiveness.


    Very soon, she was taken into an underground cell.


    The two men stripped herpletely, tossing her into a filthy pool of water with her hands cuffed.


    The cuffs were fastened to the walls on both sides of the pool, and Kim was strung up by her wrists. Her ankles barely grazed the ground, and her mouth was still above the water.


    The two men closed the door to the cell, turning to leave.


    a Just water rodents swam They seemed to been starved for ages and biteet e flesh before them get  Kim''s cries of agony echoed in the dungeon.


    However, no one heard her.


    The next night.


    Wilbur''s nended in Hancher City. It was already past ten o''clock when he got out of the airport.


    Faye had booked him a deluxe suite in Sky Garden Hotel, one of the best hotels in Hancher City.


    Wilbur was escorted to his room upon checking in and entered after waving the bellboy off.


    He put down his bags and lit up a cigarette.


    He would head to the Pentagon Corp headquarters the next day, seeing as it was almost impossible to miss.


    At a little past eleven, Wilbur left the hotel by Sget sfood in the stalls alley next to the hotel for supper.  englishSwa He walked up to the first food truck, asking for a te of pasta, a chicken chop, and a beer.


    To Wilbur, this kind of food was much better than those in hotels and fancy restaurants.


    The man who greeted middle of the food truck was a Wilbur warmly, whipping up hielorder and sending it up to him.  Wilbur picked up the bottle of beer and took a long swig.


    As he tilted his head backward, a ck dot cinto sight. The ck dot seemed to get bigger and bigger. "What the f*ck?" Wilbur swore loudly as he flew to his feet and leaped high into the air.

 Chapter 525

    As he rose upwards, Wilbur caught the ck dot, or more precisely, the person. Ady.


    Right before Wilburnded on the ground, he stuck out a leg and pushed himself sideways from a balcony tond on an empty alley behind the hotel.


    In Wilbur''s arms then was a dazed-looking woman who reeked of alcohol.


    Actually, she even looked a little familiar.


    Wilbur took a closer look at thedy. She looked a bit like one of Galloria''s biggest celebrities, Sylvia Ronan.


    Despite not paying much attention to the media, Sylvia was a big enough star who had appeared in the biggest headlines enough times for Wilbur to remember her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Was it suicide? Wilbur was a little confused.


    A whileter, he carried Sylvia back to his hotel room.


    It waste at night, and Wilbur took the long way back so that they would not be seen.


    He put Sylvia down on the couch, shaking his head.


    He had just gotten here, and something like this happened.


    What could have troubled a celebrity this big to jump off a building? The clothes she was wearing did little to hide her perfect curves.


    Wilbur could not help but marvel to himself, taking in the sight of the beauty before him.


    Yet he saw Faye all the tand was so used to beauty like hers that Sylvia did not stir anything in him.


    What Wilbur was confused about was why Sylvia had fallen from a building. Could she have just slipped and fallen because she was drunk, or was she actually trying to take her own life? Either way, he was just going to wait for Sylvia to wake up and have her leave. After all, there were bigger fish that Wilbur had to fry.


    Tpassed by slowly, and Sylvia began to puke violently all of a sudden.


    Wilbur huffed exasperatedly. He got up to clean her vomit up, helping Sylvia onto a chair and feeding her arge ss of water. Atst, Sylvia returned to her senses.


    She looked around her in a daze. "Am I in hell?" Wilbur used his spiritual sense to cast the ''Infinite Linguist'' spell, staring at her quietly.


    "Who are you?" Sylvia finally spotted Wilbur, jumping in shock.


    Wilbur said, "You fell off a building, and I saved your life in time." Sylvia was silent as she recollected what happened. A long pauseter, she burst into tears.


    Wilbur was stunned. What was going on here? Sylvia sobbed as she said, "Why did you have to save me? Why?" "Well, you''re an innocent life. I can''t just let you plummet to your death, can I?" Wilbur asked. Sylvia stumbled over to the nearest window, shoving it open to jump again.


    Yet the window was far too narrow for her to fit through it at all.


    Sylvia flew into a fit of rage, pummeling at the windowsill and wailing at the top of her lungs.


    Wilbur had no choice but to drag her back with a frown. "If you really to die going to have to f a different spot." Content bet englishSW to Sylvia was tossed onto the couch as she stared nkly at Wilbur.


    A whileter, she said, "I fell from the nieth floor. How the hell did you manage to save me?" "I was in the middle of having a drink when I saw someone falling, so I leaped up to save you. I brought you back to my room since you were unconscious." Wilbur had no choice but to tell the truth. He could not find another exnation.  Sylvia was silent for a long time. "You''re a cultivator?" et Wilbur raised his eyebrows in surprise but quickly calmed down after realizing that it was no surprise someone like Sylvia knew about cultivators.  He nodded slowly.


    Sylvia smiled. "You''re in trouble. Big trouble." "What do you mean by that?" Wilbur asked.

 Chapter 526

    Sylvia said nothing more, grabbing Wilbur''s pack of cigarettes on the table and smoking one.


    "Are you from Dasha?" Sylvia asked, ncing at the cigarette brand.


    Wilbur nodded.


    Sylvia took a long drag off her cigarette. "You should leave. If you can do so, that is." "I haven''t got any ns of leaving for now," said Wilbur.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Sylvia panicked at once.


    Wilbur got up to answer the door. All he could see were a few men who tried to barge in at once.


    Wilbur red up in anger at the sight, grabbing them by the neck and throwing them out harshly.


    The men cried out in agony as theynded in a heap, all of them injured and seven breaking a few bones.


    They glowered at Wilbur but could only grit their teeth through the pain and stumble away in a hurry.


    Wilbur sneered, closing the door and turning back to see Sylvia staring at him, shell-shocked.


    "That was amazing," said Sylvia.


    Wilbur smiled. "It was okay." He sat down on the couch after that. Sylvia walked up to sit next to him, peering at him up and down curiously. "Enjoying the view?" Sylviaughed, leaning back against the couch and taking another drag of her cigarette. "I''m sorry, but you can''t leave anymore." "Why are you sorry?" asked Wilbur.


    Sylvia smiled bitterly, her expression creasing into one of pain and distress. "They''ll kill you, then draginto the abyss to suffer endlessly." "Seriously? You''re one of the most famous celebrities in the world. Everyone in Dasha knows who you are." "A celebrity, huh?" Sylvia smirked. She figured that Wilbur was not local and got straight to the point. "We''re no more than pawns in a game, only to be used as ythings or venting their frustrations." Wilbur did not know what to say. He had, after all, heard a thing or two about the situation in Galloria before.


    Yet he had not expected for slike Sylvia to still be victim to a fate like this. These plutocrats were really something, weren''t they? "Were those men just now from yourpany, then?" asked Wilbur.


    Sylvia smiled, "Yes, they''ve been Issigned to watch over me. I was serving this government official onight, and he got a little drunk, so I nanaged to escape to the roofto end my life. It''s just my luck that I ad to run into you. Urgh." Content elongs to english"Kind of rude to say that to someone who just saved your life, no?" said Wilbur.


    Sylvia nced at him. "You''ll be dead yourself in no time. They''re going to do whatever it takes to dragback into the abyss, and they''re not going to let you go either. Not much of a point in being nice to someone who''s about to die."  She got up and walked over to the liquor cab, picking up a bottle and chugging it straight.


    Wilbur shook his head. "I don''t have any ns to die just yet. It''d be nice if you didn''t drink yourself to death in my room too." He left to go to bed, and Sylvia continued to chug from the bottle with a numb expression.


    The next morning, Wilbur was still in the middle of meditating when a loud banging sound cfrom the door.


    He huffed impatiently, getting up to see who it was. Sylvia was in the living room, her clothes askew as she opened her eyes blearily.


    Wilbur shook his head and went to open the door.


    A couple looking to be in their fifties or sixties cinto sight with a few other middle-aged people behind them ealling out loudly when they cin, "Where''s Sylvia? Who the hell are you?"  "And who are you?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    "I''m Sylvia''s father. Get out of the way." The old man shoved Wilbur aside, barging in with the others behind him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur let out a sigh, closing the door.


    "What''s happened to you, Sylvia?" "Did he take advantage of you?" "Is he making you do something you don''t want to?" "Why did you try to end your life, Sylvia? Did he push you to do it?"

 Chapter 527

    Sylvia rolled her eyes impatiently at the rapid-fire questions, saying nothing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You''ve got snerve, taking advantage of our Sylvia! Do you know who she is?" Sylvia''s mother was the first tosh out, her hand flying out to p Wilbur across the face.


    Wilbur sneered, grabbing the woman''s hand and throwing her against the sofa.


    Sylvia''s mother stared at Wilbur in disbelief for a second before cursing at him as the other rtives yelled at Wilbur as well. Their usations werepletely ridiculous, alleging that Wilbur had seduced Sylvia because he was after her looks and riches.


    Wilbur was annoyed at the usations but could only hold back on Sylvia''s ount.


    Sylvia got to her feet and yelled, "Shut the f*ck up!" Her family members were thrown off guard, staring at her in shock.


    Sylvia barked out augh. "Why the sudden care for me, huh? What were you doing when I was getting taken advantage of by those plutocrats and officials? What were you doing when I cto you begging for your help?" "What''s that supposed to mean?" Sylvia''s mother protested at once. "Sylvia, it''s your honor to get the chance to serve these powerful men! Do you know how many women in the world would kill to have a chance like that?" "Exactly! You weren''t blessed with a face and body like that for nothing, especially not to be wasted on someone like this bastard," Sylvia''s father chimed in as well, ring at Wilbur.


    Wilbur waspletely shocked by their words.


    It seemed like Sylvia''s parents had known about what was happening to their daughter for a while now.


    But from the sound of it, they seemed to support her living this way... and were even proud of it? Had they never even considered how Sylvia had felt about all of this before? It was no wonder she wanted to end her life. To be put through so much suffering and have parents this shameless... Wilbur did not know how Sylvia had been able to hold on for so long.


    The other people in the room were clearly Sylvia''s other rtives as well, and they began lecturing Sylvia for how ungrateful she was.


    They were saying that if it had not been for Joy Corp, she would not have acquired this much wealth and fame. Her suicide attempt was a gesture of great disrespect to the rest of her family, as well as doy Corp.  UMS Sylvia covered up her ears, her expression creasing with distress.


    Wilbur shouted at once, "Get out of my room, or I''ll have to make you." "Who the hell are you to talk to us like that? Sylvia''s mother glowered at Wilbur viciously. "I''m going to report you for assaulting my daughter, you''re going to end up in jail real soon! You piece of shit."  Wilbur''s expression darkened, and he reached out to p her square in the face.


    The crisp sound rang through the air, discing all the other noise in the room.


    Sylvia''s mother was dizzy from the p, and the rest of the rtives stared at Wilbur in shock as if they could not believe what he had done.


    Wilbur flung the door of his room open, shouting, "Get out!" The words brought about a wave of pressure.


    Sylvia''s parents and the rest of the rtives turned pale and actually ended up doing as they were told obediently.


    Wilbur mmed the door shut after they were gone, walking back up to Sylvia.


    She had sat back down on the couch, picking up the box of cigarettes and lighting one numbly.


    Wilbur sighed. "Have your parents and family always been like this?" Sylviaughed bitterly. "I''m their cash cow, of course I have to keep the act up and sleep with whoever actyp I''m told to. That''s the only way these people will keep getting money. They''d hate to letdie."

 Chapter 528

    "I''m really sorry that this is happening to you," said Wilbur.


    Sylvia blew out a ring of smoke, shrugging her shoulders. "Doesn''t mean much for a dead man to feel sorry for me." "How are you so sure that I''m going to die?" Wilbur asked.


    Sylvia said, "Well, I guess you don''t know just how powerful Joy Corp is in Galloria yet. You won''t be nearly as confident when you do. In fact, you''ll even wish you were dead." "They sound pretty badass, huh?" Wilbur chuckled.


    Sylvia nced at him coldly. "This is them being nice, trying to guiltinto submission using my family. If I don''t give in, they''re going to start threateningand even use violence. You were dead from the moment you decided to save me." "Well, it''s good that I just happen to be here because I have sbusiness to settle with Joy Corp myself," said Wilbur. Sylvia was taken aback and looked at Wilbur with a frown. "Are you sure you haven''t lost your mind?" "Nope, I haven''t. I''m going to make them pay," replied Wilbur in a deep voice.


    Sylvia was stunned, her gaze towards Wilbur turning solemn.


    A long whileter, she asked, "Why?" "They tried to kill my friend in Dasha but failed. Kim Jenkins, the CEO of Joy Corp, fled back here after and I followed her," said Wilbur.


    Sylvia frowned at Wilbur. "Are you sbig shot in Dasha? What''s your name?" "Yeah, I''m brilliant. My name''s Trevor Penn." Sylvia was silent for a while, before chuckling and saying, "But you''re in Galloria, not Dasha." "It doesn''t matter where I am. If they don''t hand Kim Jenkins over, I''m going to kill everyst person in Joy Corp until they do," said Wilbur calmly.


    Sylvia was clearly shocked by Wilbur''s words.


    Killing every single person in Joy Corp would take someone extremely powerful.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Don''t underestimate my power.'' Sylvia was silent for a long tbefore eventually saying, "Well, can you help me?" "I could, yes. You want to be free from Joy Corp''s control, and you have all the dirt on them. That''s enough to make us allies," Wilbur replied with a chuckle.


    Sylvia frowned, taking a long drag of her cigarette before saying, "But don''t have any tangible proof. All my devices are confiscated froright before an assignment  S "That''s fine, Galloria''s a country of free speech, isn''t it? I''m sure you'' find journalists who''d want to listen to your story as long as you''re willing to put it out there."  S Wilbur wanted to find Kim and kill her for her attempt at Faye''s life. Sabrina could not have attempted to kill Faye of her own ord as both women did not know each other. Kim had to be behind all of this, and she was going to die for that. Joy Corp was going to pay, too.  If Pentagon Corp, the real mastermind behind all of this had the nerve to even intervene, they were going to suffer Wilbur''s wrath as well.


    Anyone who touched one of Wilbur''s friends was going to get it.


    Staring at a relentlessly confident Wilbur, Sylvia made up her mind atst.


    She put out her cigarette and stared right at him. "I can expose them, but you need to think this through. These people are a lot more powerful than you think." Just then, the door of Wilbur''s room was opened without a sound. A short, muscr man in a suit walked in slowly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sylvia''s expression shifted at once. "Damian." "Your actions have greatly disappointed our High Lady, Miss Ronan." The man, Damian Anders, closed the door as he made his way towards Sylvia.

 Chapter 529

    Sylvia''s expression was one of utter terror.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur got to his feet, standing in front of Sylvia. "Don''t cany closer." Damian''s expression darkened as he eyed Wilbur. "I''m just here to take Miss Ronan back. Someone else will handle you." "You''re not taking anyone away," Wilbur said calmly.


    Damian nced at Wilbur. He raised his palms, which glowed with Aura light as a wave of pressure spread out. Sylvia could not help but back up from the force, shouting, "He''s a cultivator, one of Joy Corp''s fighters!" "No worries. I''ll take care of it." Wilbur smiled.


    Damian red up in fury, shing his hands through the air like two razor-sharp knives in the direction of Wilbur''s chest.


    Wilbur merely chuckled, throwing out an attack of his own.


    With a loud collision, Damian flew backward and mmed against a pir, sliding down slowly as blood trickled from his mouth. His chest was caved in.


    Sylvia cried out in shock, staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    "What''s the matter?" Wilbur asked with a smile.


    Sylvia was silent for a long tbefore finally managing to say, "He was a cultivator." "Yeah, he''s trash when facing up against someone like me." Wilbur grabbed Damian by the ankle, dragging him up to the door and flinging him out of the room before closing the door and returning to the couch.


    Sylvia was still in shock for a long time. "You''re really good." "Of course," Wilbur gloated.


    Yet Sylvia still seemed worried. "He''s only one fighter. I know Casper has specially-trained experts under him who are much more powerful than Damian." "They''re all the sto me," Wilbur said.


    Sylvia let out a long sigh. She sat et back down on the couch, giving it sthought before eventually saying, "I''ll call the reporters. At the very least I''ll be dying with you."  "Don''t be so negative about things. Besides, you were already prepared to die. There''s nothing to be scared of." Wilbur was more than interested in screwing Joy Corp over. The downfall of his enemies brought him great satisfaction, and it would be even better if Sylvia could get out of the suffering she was in too.


    Had it not been for Sylvia, Wilbur would have just shown up at Joy Corp already.


    Upon making up her mind, Sylvia picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    At the stime, Casper Pugh was furious in his chairman''s office over at the Joy Corp headquarters.


    Sylvia had slipped away the night before while one of the officials she had been serving got too drunk and was now with sstranger.


    Casper made Sylvia''s parents and rtives try and guilt Sylvia intoing back, but that failed, so he sent Damian, who was beaten to a pulp as well.


    Things were getting quite dangerous now. Sylvia knew too much.


    It was also unclear where this stranger Sylvia was with cfrom, and it was all the more suspicious that he was a cultivator. If any bad press about thepany cout, Casper was going to be in hot water.  He knew he could not let this go on. It had to be taken care of as soon as possible.


    Casper called out to his secretary. "Have Jamal kill the guy and bring Sylvia back. Clean up the scene after. Don''t leave a trace." "On it," replied the secretary, getting to work at once.


    Casper lit a cigar and burrowed his brows.


    Sylvia was an A-list celebrity, thepany''s biggest money-maker. She must remain unharmed for now.


    As for that stranger she was with, he was going to die whether or not he knew anything.


    The fact that he had been alone with Sylvia would be big enough news tond thepany in huge trouble.

 Chapter 530

    Over in the hotel, Sylvia hung up on the call, tossing the phone to the side with a bitter smile. "There aren''t any media outlets who want to interview me." "Don''t they love celebrity gossip?" Wilbur was a little surprised himself.


    Sylvia shook her head. "These media giants are pretty muchpletely under Pentagon Corp''s control, including Joy Corp. They''d be more than happy to cover anything else but would never say a word about anything involving the plutocrats." Wilbur nodded. "That''s fine. Joy Corp isn''t going to back down anytsoon, and this is going to blow up in everyone''s faces. The truth won''t remain hidden for very long." Just then, Sylvia''s phone rang. She nced at it and picked it up.


    "Hello, is this Miss Sylvia Ronan?" "Yes, who is this?" "Hello, I''m the head of Lencent News. We''d like to interview you if you have the time." "Lencent News? I''ve never heard of you before." "I''m sorry for that. We''re a pretty newly-formed news outlet, so we don''t have much of a name." Sylvia looked at Wilbur, who said, "Your choice. Doesn''t make much of a difference, if you ask me." Sylvia nodded, giving the caller her address and hanging up the call.


    She was going to expose Joy Corp no matter what news outlet she did it through. She was far from the only victim of the entertainment industry here.


    Besides, she had been ready to die anyway. Yes, she was going to do whatever it took.


    Not long after, two men and a woman showed up in the room with a case of equipment. Wilbur let them in right away. These people made up all of Lencent News. They were not kidding when they said they were a small news outlet.


    The head of Lencent News, Tyson Hans, seemed especially nervous in front of Sylvia and could not stop bowing to her.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "The interview can wait a little. Set up your equipment to film in secret. I''m pretty sure sother people are going to show up soon." Sylvia had been thinking the sthing. She knew that Joy Corp would and hardly back down just like that uld Wilbur''s n might just get them more information.  Tyson did as he was told, hiding both video cameras he brought along, and turning them to face the living room.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just as he was done, Wilbur nced at the door. "Get inside the bedroom. Someone''s here." Tyson knew how dangerous the situation was and entered the bedroom with the two staffmembers in tow. They pulled up the live footage from the cameras on a screen, watching intently.  S They were a small news outlet with hardly any nat all.


    But if they could cout with big news this time, they would be famous.


    Despite the stakes being high, Tyson was willing to take the risk for his dreams and future.


    He was going to go bankrupt if he kept on like this. That was also part of the reason he had decided to interview Sylvia.


    Just then, the door of the room was pushed open again to reveal a muscr man in a suit.


    Wilbur chuckled. "You really think I''m a joke, huh?" The man nced at Wilbur. The next second, a long sword appeared in his grasp as a wave of spiritual pressure rippled out of him.  S Sylvia felt like she was about to suffocate, stumbling backward.


    Tyson and the rest were shell-shocked by the sight, mping a hand over their mouths as their hearts raced.


    Wilbur chuckled at the man. "Ambience level. That''s more like it." The man pointed his sword at Wilbur, reaching him with just one step and swinging the sword down.


    A howling wind whipped around the living room at once, making the air rumble with explosive sounds. Sylvia cried out in terror, falling to the floor.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. He clenched his right fist, and it began to glow with a spiritual me.

 Chapter 531

    "Die." Several sword shadows were formed from his longsword as the man shouted. They carried a fierce gust of wind, and they shed toward Wilbur simultaneously.


    Hisbat skills were decent. His longsword was able to sh towards Wilbur in various directions, which meant his speed was extremely fast. Ordinary people would not be able to see that.


    However, Wilbur merely threw a punch.


    A raging force instantly destroyed all the sword shadows.


    The longsword was shattered into rampant spiritual energy, and the punchnded on his chest without any resistance. A boom could be heard.


    The man flew back and crashed into a wall, and the room seemed to shake for a moment.


    With that exchange, the man fell to the floor slowly, seemingly dead as blood leaked out from various orifices.


    Wilbur killed the powerful Ambience level cultivator with just a single punch.


    Sylvia could not believe her eyes. She knew of cultivators, but she had never seen cultivators who could form weapons before. The man''s power made her feel like he was invincible and unbeatable.


    However, she could not believe that he was killed like that.


    That man was Jamal Somber, Casper Pugh''s personal bodyguard. He was the best fighter in Joy Corp.


    Wilbur walked toward the dead body and cto the window, then simply tossed Jamal out.


    Jamal''s corpse crashed through the window and fell straight from the 70th floor.


    The sight shocked Tyson, but he was excited at the stime.


    He felt like it was the moment that would change his fate. He was about to witness something a regr citizen would never know, and he would be the only person who knew the truth.


    Sylvia recovered from her shock after stime. She asked Wilbur, "What are you doing?" "The culprit won''t appear if we don''t make a big enough scene," replied Wilbur.


    She asked, "What if the police get involved?" "Who do you think I am? I chere on my own because I''m not afraid. I''ll kill anyone if they won''t release Kim Jenkins and shut down Joy Corp, even if your president O appears."  She was stunned. She could not believe this guy imed he would kill the president.


    Tyson was extremely excited in the bedroom. The news was too shocking. It was too much for him to contain himself.


    Police sirens red downstairs amid the exmations from passersby. Police officers soon surrounded the hotel, and the detectives began their investigation.


    The news reached the ears of Joy Corp''s CEO, Casper Pugh. He plopped onto the chair.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He could not believe that Jamal was killed and tossed off the building.


    How did things get out of hand in such a creepy way? Who the hell was with Sylvia Ronan? The police were involved, so the ournalists would be involved too He elt like he was losing control of the situation. If Sylvia told the press snames or sincidents, he vould not be able to cover it up.  It was a very serious crisis at that point.


    He had to shut them up, but he did not have control over the media outlets. He wondered what he should do.


    He pondered and grabbed his phone to make a call.


    It was quickly answered, "Hello, Mister Pugh." "Mister Kline, please order your detectives at Sky Garden Hotel to cease their investigation immediately and get rid of the journalists. This is Joy Corp''s.


    matter, so we''ll handle this ovelourselves."  The police would have evidence on Joy Corp if they arrested those two, so he had to handle it privately.


    "What are you talking about, Mister Pugh? I don''t quite understand." "Drop the act, Mister Kline. Do as I say immediately, or you''ll be getting a call from your supervisor," said Casper in a ring tone.

 Chapter 532

    Zaid Kline was silent for a moment. He said coldly, "Mister Pugh, this is a murder case. We have to handle it." "You will be handled first. You know your supervisor''s rtionship with us. Do you think he was able to get to where he is without the support of our High Lady? Don''t forget that you woke up from Yasmin Lawrence''s bedst night." Zaid had a terrible expression for a moment, but he relented and said, "I will do as you say, but you better hurry up. The news will spread very soon." "I''ll fix it." Casper hung up as soon as he finished talking. He had a menacing look on his face.


    Actually, he did not want to threaten Zaid unless it was absolutely necessary. However, things were going out of his control. He had to consider the bigger picture.


    He thought about it and called his secretary. He said through gritted teeth, "Let the Heptagon Gang enter the hotel and clean them all out. I need Sylvia Ronan dead along with that guy." "Sir, isn''t this a bit too much?" asked the secretary in a surprised tone.


    "Just go," He growled.


    The secretary hurriedly left to make arrangements.


    The Heptagon Gang was the biggest and the most brutal gang in Hancher City. The gang leader, Charleston Powell, was infamous. Sof the politicians had to be cautious with him.


    A short while went by.


    The detectives who entered the hotel received the call. They had no choice but to leave, and they started to evacuate the journalists.


    Most journalists received orders to leave too.


    However, sjournalists and employees of the news media hid somewhere nearby after they left to continue filming. They wanted to get sdirt.


    Around 400 men in ck suits entered the hotel while carrying various bags after the journalists were evacuated.


    The guests of the hotel were ''persuaded'' to leave too, along with the hotel staff.


    Only Wilbur and the few in the room were left in the hotel, along with the entirety of the Heptagon Gang.


    Wilbur and Sylvia stood in front of the window. They watched the journalists evacuate as the men in ck suits entered the hotel.


    Sylvia chuckled and asked, "Do you know how powerful they are now?" "They are indeed powerful. Are you scared?" he asked with a smile.


    She looked at the broken window and replied slowly, "This will be the end forif you can''t hang on. I hope they cleaned up the remaining pieces of Jamal Somber properly. Otherwise, I''ll feel disgusted even if I''m dead."  "I''ll try my best to hang on." He smiled and pulled a chair to the hallway outside the room. He sat on the chair and lit a cigarette.


    She looked at his side profile, and there was a confused look on her face.


    Charleston Powell, who was in a ck suit and had two scar marks on his face, watched as hundreds of armed thugs went into the elevator at that moment. He sat in the lobby with a smile.  It was a major transaction for him this time.


    He thought about the astronomical amount of money Casper had promised him and burst outughing.


    Around ten thugs rushed out from the elevator on the 70th floor, armed with knives and bats. They shouted and sprinted toward Wilbur when they saw him.  ?wMore thugs kepting from the staircase behind the elevator.


    Wilbur quietly smoked. He watched the angry men and sighed in pity before attacking with a mere wave of his hand.


    A spiritual knife that was several meters wide soared through the hallway.


    Those men were instantly dismembered and died on the spot.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The thugs who rushed from the staircase were stunned to see the bodies in the hallway.


    However, they raised their weapons as they shouted angrily and fearlessly charged at Wilbur.

 Chapter 533

    Wilbur shook his head and pulled out a deadly cleaver from the back of his hand before approaching the thugs.


    He easily cut them down like weed, leaving no blood stains on himself.


    He arrived at the elevator after killing those people and then threw a punch.


    The elevator was damaged, and it crashed. Screams could be heard inside the elevator.


    Wilbur went toward the staircase after he destroyed the elevator. That was the only way they could cup to the 70th floor.


    Tyson shakily held the camera at that moment. He was filming the gory sight with a terrified expression.


    However, Wilbur quickly vanished into the staircase.


    He did not go easy on the people who kepting up. The deadly cleaver sshed blood everywhere as the thugs were dismembered.


    He realized that sof the thugs were armed with guns and rifles as he walked downstairs.


    They started shooting as soon as they saw Wilbur.


    Wilbur waved and formed a spiritual shield in front of him. The bullets exploded when theynded on the shield, but they could not prate the shield at all.


    They were shocked, and Wilbur easily killed them on his way down.


    There were Heptagon Gang thugs on every level of the hotel.


    However, their lives were easily ended like they were vegetables under a sharp cleaver.


    Wilbur stepped over a lot of bodies and arrived at the hotel lobby.


    Charleston was sitting in the lobby at that moment. He looked at Wilbur who appeared with a cleaver in hand. There was a petrified look on his face.


    The target appeared before him, which meant that his subordinates were all dead.


    "Shit!" Charlestown cursed. He was furious. His body quivered, and his spiritual energy surged.


    His clothes were instantly torn apart, revealing his tattoo-filled body. A pair of swords also appeared in his hands.


    The strong spiritual pressure flipped over a lot of chairs, tables, and decor.


    Charlestown lunged toward Wilbur at an impossible speed. His swords shed downward in a maniacal manner.


    Wilbur seemed rxed and waved his deadly cleaver with a single hand.


    A bright sh appeared and shattered the swords. Charleston''s swords disintegrated into spiritual energy, and a gust of strong wind appeared in the lobby.


    Charleston was shed at the waist and fell to the floor.


    A peak Ambience level cultivator was shed to death.


    Wilbur went back to the stairs without looking back.


    Sylvia, Tyson, and the others cautiously looked at him with terrified faces when he returned to the room.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "You can leave if you''re scared."  Sylvia let out a sigh and shook her head. She said, "We''re scared, but where else can we go at this point?"  Tyson stuttered, "Sir, I''m scared, but | don''t want to stop filming."  "Film something forand send it out," said Wilbur.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He waved and transformed into Trevor Penn. Sylvia and the others were shocked.


    "Let''s begin," said Wilbur calmly.


    "Do sediting and post this on the intewithout altering my words," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    ¡°Chapter 533 3  Wilbur said, "You can go to the bedroom now to interview Miss Sylvia Ronan. Post her interview too."  Tyson looked at Sylvia. She lit a cigarette and smoked before walking into the bedroom.

 Chapter 534

    Tyson hurriedly followed inside with his subordinates.


    He felt like that was the most shocking news in Galloria. He did not know whether he should be afraid or excited. He kept shaking the camera in his hand.


    Calvin Levi was in the President''s Office.


    His secretary hurriedly passed him a document.


    Calvin went through the document and frowned. He said, "Continue to monitor this and report any relevant developments." "Yes, sir." Casper was in Michelle Jenkins'' vi.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead as he walked into the living room, shaking all the while.


    He felt extremely terrified to be summoned by Miss Jenkins.


    He felt like he was facing a T-rex when he saw her slim silhouette.


    "Miss Jenkins," Casper greeted with a proper bow. A sweat on his forehead dripped on the clean and expensive floor.


    Michelle Jenkins slowly turned her chair around. She lifted her Bloody Mary and had a sip, looking at Casper in silence. Casper was sweating bullets as he lowered his head.


    "The entire Heptagon Gang had been eradicated. Is this how you do things?" Her cold voice felt like a sharp needle poking at his heart. His heartbeat was racing like crazy.


    "Miss Jenkins, I didn''t expect him to be so powerful. My subordinate, Jamal Somber, a powerful Ambience level cultivator, was also dead. I can only ask the Heptagon Gang to handle it." "And the result?" Casper felt dizzy and he almost passed out. He had no answer to that question.


    Michelle scoffed gently. She said, That person wantsto hand you over along with Kim Jenkins. Otherwise, we''ll all die. Sylvia Ronan also exposed the wrongdoings of Joy Corp, and the Pentagon Corp is lso involved. I received so many mportant phone calls to handle this mmediately. What do you think I should do?"  ;wCasper had no idea what to say. He went limp and fell to the floor.


    "You useless trash." Michelle beckoned and a man appeared out of nowhere. He was skinny, tall, and had a hooked nose.


    "Let Sylvia Ronan''s parents and friends im that she was abducted by criminals and that she was forced to spread rumors. Casper Pugh mitted suicide'' out of guilt. Also, inform Mister Lewis forces, even if it means using missiles to destroy the hotel, they must eliminate those two individuals for me. The condition is that we support his campaign for the next presidency."  immediately deploy the"Yes, ma''am," replied the skinny and tall man.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Moreover, inform Chief Prosecutor Jones to assist Mister Lewis in quelling this incident under reasonable pretenses. The condition is his reelection for the next term." "Yes, ma''am." Michelle waved, and the manext to Casper. He strangled him to death, then he dragged his body out. Michelle shook her head and had a sip of her Bloody Mary. She frowned and said, "What a troublesguy." The secretary was holding a stack of documents at the presidential office. She passed them to Calvin and showed him the video. Calvin looked shocked after he finished watching the video, and he was silent for a long while.


    "It looks like we have a shot." Calvin stood abruptly and said, "Let the special agents lock down the hotel immediately. Instruct the Chief Prosecutor to conduct a public investigation into the matters Sylvia Ronan disclosed about Joy Corp and Pentagon Corp." "The Chief Prosecutor has close connections with the Pentagon Corp, I''m afraid that..." said the secretary.


    Calvin said in a low voice, "If he doesn''tply, we will suspend his position in the nof the presidential office and let our people temporarily take over as Chief Prosecutor to begin investigating all aspects of this incident."  "The Chief Prosecutor won''t ept it, will he?" Calvin said coldly, "Have our press and our supporters go to the hotel and demand the truth to be investigated. This might be an opportunity to bring down those who manipte politics."

 Chapter 535

    The secretary left the room to carry out her orders. Calvin went back to his seat and fell into deep thought.


    Those business conglomerates controlled the economy of Galloria and had their hands in politics, which greatly constrained his ambitions. However, their influence was immense, and any moves against them could have far-reaching consequences. Calvin did not dare to act recklessly.


    However, as someone who managed to be elected as the president of a nation, he was a daring and meticulous individual who never let an opportunity slip by.


    He felt like he had proper reasons to interfere with the incident.


    He could use this opportunity to make the Pentagon Corppromise. He could spread his wings and no longer be constrained by the business conglomerates if the Chief Prosecutor and the director stepped down in favor of his people.


    "You''re outstanding, young man. It''s tthat I reach out to you," Calvin praised as he watched Wilbur in the video.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia''s parents and friends were epting interviews from journalists.


    They imed that Sylvia had been abducted and was forced to spread usations against Joy Corp and Pentagon Corp. They imed that they were false usations made by foreign enemies, and it was to bring down the economy and politics of Galloria. They also requested the police to rescue Sylvia and arrest the culprit as quickly as they could.


    Special agents from the president''s personal security department arrived at the Sky Garden Hotel, and they locked down the ce in time.


    When the director arrived with the armed forces, they were not allowed to enter anymore.


    Both sides argued for a while, and the director had no choice but to back down.


    There was a lot of press that were back at the hotel at that moment. They were equipped with filming devices.


    He did not dare to fight against the forces from the presidential office.


    The Chief Prosecutor contemted two reports before him for a long while before finally choosing to remain silent and shut down allmunication. The intewas buzzing with excitement at that point.


    Those explosive reports were deleted as soon as they could, but many people still saw them and downloaded video copies to spread them around.


    Online rumors were running rampant, especially on the suicide of Casper Pugh which was a huge shock to everyone. The entire Hancher City was in chaos, and the chaos continued to spread to surrounding cities.


    Sylvia was watching the news in the hotel room. She said, "Wow, it looks like all the big shots have arrived." "The more the merrier. I chere to cause trouble. It''s the price they have to pay," said Wilbur nonchntly. She looked at him, and her mind was racing.


    Just one day ago, she was in despair and was ready to end her life.


    However, she had becthe focus of this shocking news that swept through Galloria the very next day. She was involved in a massive political spiral.  ?wShe might perish in this incident, but she did not care at that point. It was just dying, after all.


    However, she was also curious about Wilbur.


    What kind of confidence did he possess that allowed him to upheave Galloria on his own, casting it into turmoil and darkness? yson was also scared and excited it the moment. He started to numble to himself like a lunatic. His ?ubordinates were trembling in a corner, and they did not know what odo.  :wIt was too terrifying for them. They would never agree to be involved if they knew how many terrifying figures this incident involved.


    However, it was toote to back out now.


    Michelle was in her vi.


    She usually never showed her emotion, but she was finally enraged.


    A crystal ss was smashed on the floor, and her Bloody Mary spilled like blood across the floor.


    The presidential office was one step ahead of her, and they locked down the hotel. The director had no choice but to retreat.


    She even lost all contact with that sly Chief Prosecutor.


    There were rumors swirling about Joy Corp and Pentagon Corp. Protestors on the streets a a thorough investigation lfemale celebrities'' scandal 6 belongs to englishSN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 536

    Casper Pugh''s suicide was not enough to calm the scandal down. It was apparent that the president was involved.


    She was well aware that Calvin was trying to seize the opportunity to stir up trouble. Once their cover was blown and the truth was revealed, Pentagon Corp would be forced to make a public apology and admit their mistakes.


    The Chief Prosecutor and the director would be reced by people who worked for Calvin in that case. Pentagon Corp would then lose its grip on the government.


    They have held the high ground in their standoff with the presidential office for the longest time. Multiple presidents had to announce policies ording to their wishes, which brought enormous benefits to the enterprise and continuously strengthened their power.


    They would no longer be able to keep Calvin in check if they were to yield and admit their mistakes. Their interests would suffer significant losses, and that was uneptable to her.


    "Robin!" Michelle yelled angrily.


    The tall and skinny man mysteriously appeared.


    "Kill everyone in that hotel room. I don''t care who gets in your way. Kill them all." Michelle did not want to do that because she thought she could settle it with political methods. She did not want to resort to violence because it would easily trace back to her.


    However, she had no other choice now.


    The tall and skinny man, Robin, nodded and walked out of the vi slowly.


    It was dark outside when he walked out of the vi.


    He spent nearly two hours walking slowly toward the Sky Garden Hotel.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His nk face did not show any expression when he looked at the special agents at the door. His body levitated to the hotel rooftop.


    A huge darkness enveloped the hotel. He turned into a shadow and infiltrated the hotel.


    The secretary reported in the presidential office, "Michelle Jenkins'' best fighter, Robin, has entered the hotel." Calvin was silent for a long while before he replied slowly, "We should retreat if he appears. If he doesn''t, we''ll work overnight to prepare a press conference." "Yes, sir." The hotel was suddenly dark. The lights in the room were also dimmed. An ominous feeling of danger overwhelmed Sylvia and the others.


    "What''s going on?" asked Sylvia in a panicked tone.


    She was prepared to die, but she still could not resist the fear of the unknown.


    Wilbur said slowly, "An expert is here. Don''t cout of the room. I''ll go and meet him." Then, he got up and walked to the hallway, closing the door behind him on his way out.


    The darkness trailed through the hallway, and Wilbur was caught in endless darkness.


    "A Sanctuary level assassin with a Dark Domain?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    "Are you a Sanctuary level cultivator too?" A cold voice could be heard in the darkness. It seemed far away, yet close to him at the stime.


    Wilbur replied, "Why don''t you cand find out?" "Wonderful. You should feel honored." Wilbur scoffed and replied, "You''re full of shit for saying that." A sinisterughter echoed in the darkness. A dagger made from dark spiritual energy was aze with dark spiritual mes. It silently stabbed toward Wilbur''s back.


    Wilbur felt his senses restrained in the Dark Domain. The dagger moved in the dark like a fish in the water. There was no resistance or sound.


    When the dagger made contact with his skin, it suddenly unleashed a terrifying force as it was thrust at him.


    There was no possibility of evading the assassination attempt at close range Because the attack had the speed and strength of a Sanctuary level cultivator.  ?wThe terrible power contained within. the dagger would erupt once the opponent was struck. It would destroy the body from within, rendering thempletely powerless.  That was the terrifying part of a Sanctuary level assassin.

 Chapter 537

    Wilbur sensed the terrifying attack after the dagger touched his skin.


    It could be said that the Dark Domain had extrrestraints on his senses.


    A smile appeared on Robin''s cold face. Suddenly, a silver flignited in the darkness. His Stab in the Dark attack was instantly blocked by a small shield aze with silver mes.


    The shield was the size of a palm, and it was aze with silver mes and several runes.


    The silent surprise attack from Robin was blocked.


    Robin was taken aback. He could not believe that someone was able to block his Stab in the Dark in the Dark Domain.


    A huge deadly cleaver appeared when the silver shield appeared. It was also aze with silver mes, striking Robin like it was lightning.


    The immense power surging through the deadly cleaver caused the Dark Domain to shake. The silver mes carried an eerie force that momentarily paralyzed Robin.


    Robin was shocked. He was one with the Dark Domain, so he immediately turned into shadows. The deadly cleaver missed him by a whisker.


    Robin disappeared and lurked in the dark with a serious expression.


    He dodged the cleaver in time, but the silver mes injured him. It burnt his soul, causing him to feel a wave of dizziness.


    He could almost dodge any physical attacks in the Dark Domain. However, the cleaver was able to attack his spirit too. He did not expect that at all.


    He used all his spirit energy to fend himself from that attack, and it made him very cautious. He lurked in the dark to observe his opponent.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His opponent had a very powerful spirit energy. He could not believe that his opponent could attack his soul with a physical weapon. It was truly remarkable.


    He imed to be an expert on spirit energy, but he felt like he could not achieve Wilbur''s level of spirit energy. However, Wilbur had fallen into his Dark Domain, so Robin was in charge. He felt like he still had a chance.


    He did not believe that Wilbur could keep exhausting his spirit energy.


    Spirit energy was different from spiritual energy. It was harder to cultivate, and his opponent was exhausting it on his weapon. Robin felt like his opponent would notst for long.  s?Wilbur held his deadly cleaver. The silver-colored spirit energy burned brightly on the cleaver, but Wilbur had his eyes shut.


    He consciously formed a spirit energy shield the moment he sensed the Stab in the Dark attack. It was how he was able to block the attack after he entered the Dark Domain.  s?Robin was one with the dark, so Wilbur could not detect his location.


    He was unable to evade or block the attack through any other means.


    Using the spirit energy was the most basic power of a cultivator. Cultivators could activate their spirit energy with their thoughts. It was as easy as moving an arm.


    His powerful spirit energy was able to block an attack of a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    The sh of their attacks made him realize that physical attacks might not have a significant impact on the opponent. Therefore, he did not use his spiritual energy, thunder power, or Dragon Power. He used his spirit energy on his weapon instead.


    He saw that his opponent dodged the attack because of the Domain, but he believed that his opponent suffered from it. Robin was hidden in the dark. He did not need to look at Wilbur because he could sense everything in the Dark Domain. Wilbur shut his eyes and started to use his spirit energy to locate Robin.


    Deploying spirit energy in the Dark Domain proved to be exceptionally challenging. It was the Domain of a Sanctuary level cultivator, after aff. It naturally suppressed his powers. Wilbur could only search inch by inch using his spirit energy.  The entire hotel was in the Dark Domain. Robin wondered how long it would take for Wilbur to find him.


    Robinughed in the dark. ''Isn''t he overly confident? Once he exhausts his spirit energy by wasting it like that, what will he use to fight against me?'' he thought.

 Chapter 538

    Things turned out as he expected.


    A few minutester, the mes of the spirit energy on the deadly cleaver went out.


    The spirit energy Wilbur used was retrieving inch by inch. It was apparent that his opponent could not handle the exhaustion of spirit energy.


    ''Here''s my chance,'' Robin thought.


    He lurked in the dark and existed in the form of a shadow. He inched closer to his opponent through the trail of retrieving spirit energy.


    He could make another fatal attack if he was close enough.


    His opponent probably would not have enough spirit energy to fend for himself.


    Wilbur was retrieving his spirit energy back into his body. He also retrieved his deadly cleaver.


    Robinughed because physical attacks had no use in his Dark Domain. He was less than a meter away from Wilbur at that moment.


    However, he did not rush to attack.


    He wondered if his opponent had something up his sleeve. Wilbur was a terrifying opponent, after all.


    The distance between them was perfect for Robin tounch an attack and retreat from the battle in a timely manner. Robin felt like his opponent would likely use any he had tricks up their sleeves soon.


    After ten seconds, Robin realized his opponent looked hesitant. His feet were facing the door of the hotel room as if he wanted to run back to the room.


    His opponent seemed scared. Robin felt like Wilbur had run out of moves.


    He silently cbehind him, and the dark dagger appeared in his hand again.


    Wilbur did not seem to notice. He cautiously walked towards the room, and Robin followed closely, sneering coldly inside.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''What an idiot! That''s not how you waste your spirit energy,'' Robin thought.


    The dark dagger instantly closed in on Wilbur once again. Robin exerted all his might this time.


    The moment the dagger touched Wilbur''s skin, Robin instantly velelevated his spirit energy and spiritual energy to their utmost limits.  ?wswn His dark figure turned into a denser shadow that was darker than the darkness itself. He resembled a ghost in the dark night, extending its w toward its prey.  S The dark dagger, dark spiritual energy, and his spirit energy were all ck.


    His attack could not be seen.


    "Stab in the Dark." That was his fatal attack. Not only was it impossible to defend against, but it also had a crippling effect.


    The opponent would lose the ability to fight back once struck, bingpletely at his mercy, a ything in his hands.


    He once struck a Sanctuary level cultivator, then toyed with him for more than ten minutes in his Domain.


    That made his opponent have a mental breakdown. He killed him after his opponent went crazy.


    He recalled that feeling, and he felt utterly excited.


    Robin could sense the tip of the dark dagger piercing Wilbur at that el? moment. The spiritual energy and the spirit energy contained within the dark dagger would simultaneously erupt with only a little more pration. The attack would incapacitate his opponent.  However, a silver sun appeared before his eyes and temporarily blinded him. He lost his senses on the things around him. "What the hell?" Robin was bbergasted.


    Wilbur formed a silver fireball that was the size of a fist.


    The fireball had runes on it. A powerful force created ripples in the surrounding darkness.


    "This is impossible!" yelled Robin. He fought to step back and turned into a ball of dark mist that flew to the sky.

 Chapter 539

    Wilbur had a creepy smile on his face. The silver fireball formed from spirit energy in his hand hurtled toward Robin.


    Boom.


    The silver fireball exploded. The nearby space rippled like ake surface stirred by strong winds.


    Robin sensed the danger and retreated instantaneously, but he was still affected by the explosion caused by the silver fireball.


    He rushed out of the hotel as a ball of ck mist. He was sprinting in one direction like a ghost.


    His soul was burned by the powerful spirit energy explosion. It made him stumble and feel dizzy. He almost copsed several times on the way out.


    However, he used this spirit energy to fight off the injury through sheer will as he escaped back to the vi.


    The darkness that enveloped the hotel faded away slowly, and the lights regained their brightness.


    Sylvia, Tyson, and the others were still terrified. They ran outside and looked at Wilbur with terrified expressions. Wilbur smiled and said, "It''s alright. That guy ran away." Sylvia and the others finally sighed in relief.


    They did not engage in battle, but the pressure they felt from the Dark Domain almost made them go crazy with fear.


    That feeling of endless darkness and despair was enough to drive them crazy.


    Wilbur looked toward where Robin escaped. He told Sylvia and the others, "The special agents of the presidential office are securing the hotel downstairs, so you should be safe for now. I''m going to look for that guy." Then, he walked toward the end of the hallway. He sensed the direction and leaped from the 70th floor.


    Sylvia and the others were surprised to see him do that. Was it even humanly possible? A mysterious row of vehicles drove to the hotel after Wilbur left.


    At the lead was a young woman in her twenties who was under the tight protection of the special agents squad. She was dressed in a ck suit and a straight skirt. She stepped out of her vehicle slowly and walked into the hotel lobby.


    The woman had an oval-shaped face, appearing somewhat slender and innocent.


    However, the Special Agents and those apanying her showed her tremendous respect.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Ma''am, that man left the hotel," reported the person in charge of the special agents squad with a serious tone.


    The woman nodded and asked, "Do you know where he''s heading?" "I don''t know, but judging from the direction, he should be heading toward the Pentagon Mountain Vi." The woman smiled and said, "Oh, I see. I''ll wait for him there, then. Please clean up the hotel properly, it reeks of blood." "Yes, ma''am. We started to clean up as soon as he left, but there were too many bodies. This will take a while." The woman sat on the hotel lobby sofa, and she silently looked outside.


    The Special Agent knew that he so he went outside t to carry out his duty, leaving only her assistant to apany her.  Robin was at the Pentagon Mountain Vi. He stumbled on his way back, but he finally made it to the living room.


    Miss Jenkins remained seated in able the oval-shaped conferenc ront was holding onto her rystal ss filled with Bloody Mary  "I''m sorry, Miss Jenkins. I''ve failed." Robin endured the pain of his soul injury, and he bowed with guilt.


    He was traumatized by the et terrifyingly powerful spirit energy of his opponent. He never expected someone to possess that level of spirit energy. He could not believe that spirit energy was used with a fireball spell.  Michelle sipped her drink and frowned. She did not speak for a long while.


    She gently beckoned after a long while. Two figures appeared behind her.


    There was a muscr guy with thick eyebrows and a hunchbacked elder. They stood by her side.


    Robin looked up slowly. He asked with a shocked expression, "Are you two here to kill me?"

 Chapter 540

    Michelle said calmly, "Rx. This is just in case you fail. I asked my father to hire these experts. I don''t want them to attack, but unfortunately, you disappointed me." "I''m sorry." Robin lowered his head again.


    Michelle said, "Prepare for battle. He''ll arrive very soon." "What?" asked Robin in a shocked tone.


    The hunchbacked elder sighed and said, "There must be traces he left on you, and escaping like that makes it difficult not to be tracked." "But at least we don''t have to look for him," said the man with the thick eyebrows.


    Michelle smiled and said, "Thanks for the trouble, Mister Hugh Denver and Mister Ss Xaver." "You''re wee," they said simultaneously while smiling.


    Michelle looked at Robin and frowned. She said, "I''m giving you another chance. If three Sanctuary level cultivators still can''t kill that guy, I will have no choice but to surrender." "I will do my best, even if I have to risk my life. I will cooperate with these experts to kill that guy," said Robin in a serious tone. "Good. Your family will be taken care of if you die in battle," said Michelle.


    Robin nodded hard.


    Michelle stood and bowed slightly at Hugh and Ss. She said, "Thanks for the trouble, guys." "You''re wee, Miss Jenkins." Michelle smiled. The sound of her high heels echoed through the living room. She arrived on the first floor and locked herself in a unique room.


    A barrier enveloped the room as the door closed, and countless patterns lit up on the walls. It was a formationposed of numerous runes, providing the room with unparalleled protection.


    She sat in front of a desk and looked at the big screen on the wall. She was silent.


    The big screen showed everything that was happening in the living room.


    Wilbur stepped into the Pentagon Mountain Vi at that moment.


    The security guards have evacuated. No one was left, and the doors were left unlocked. Wilbur had no issue entering the premises.


    Ordinary people were like insects to a Sanctuary level cultivator. Michelle did that to minimize casualties.


    Wilbur chuckled and went ahead. He arrived at the vi''s door through the mountain trail.


    The door was wide open like they were waiting for his arrival.


    Wilbur did not hesitate to walk in.


    Hugh and Ss stood there in the living room, but Robin was nowhere to be seen.


    Wilbur saw them and frowned.


    Robin was lurking in the dark. He used his remaining spiritual energy to activate his Dark Domain.


    His Dark Domain was only targeted on Salone. He had to hide it that way, so he was not abne somewhere in a dark corner to keep QUM move.  to ?wWilbur fell into darkness again. He could feel his senses restrained.


    The muscr man with the thick eyebrows, Hugh, shouted at that- moment. His body was instantignited with spiritual mes as a pair of gauntlets appeared on his fists.  The gauntlets were covered in numerous runes, exuding a terrifying power that enveloped Wilbur.


    That was not enough for Hugh. He shouted again, and his eyes began to turn red like a feral wild beast.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Rampage." Hugh immediately unleashed his Domain upon encountering Wilbur. Then, he roared and charged toward Wilbur like a wild tiger.


    The hard floor tiles shattered into pieces The and flew wherever he p Semitted a whistling sosed.


    roaring mes of power on his  Hugh was a Sanctuary level cultivator. Hisbat strength increased by half after he cast Rampage.


    Ss began to cast spells with his hands at the stime. The spiritual energy in his body surged violently.

 Chapter 541

    Wilbur summoned his thunder cleaver when he was faced with the ambush from three Sanctuary level cultivators, but he did not panic.


    The gold thunder cleaver was ignited with spiritual mes. The lightning storm from the cleaver pushed back the darkness. It allowed him to see within a one-meter radius of his surroundings.


    However, numerous fists rained down on him with raging force.


    The power of a Sanctuary level cultivator''s raging fists should not be underestimated. Wilbur quickly waved his thunder cleaver and shed through the iing punches. Hugh''s fists shed on the thunder cleaver with several loud continuous explosions. The powerful attacks from both sides collided, nullifying the attacks from Hugh.


    However, his fists swung wildly in the next moment. He fiercely rained down a deluge of blows on Wilbur once again.


    The relentless onught left no room for his opponent to catch his breath. He would continue to attack until his opponent was crushed.


    Wilbur blocked the crazed attacks with his huge thunder cleaver as a shield while also throwing in scounterattacks. However, he could not properly sense the direction of the attacks in the dark. The attacks he made were not very effective because Hugh dodged them easily.


    Sspleted casting a spell while they were battling.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He put his palms together and shouted, "Hands of Thorns." Several thorny vines burst through the floor tiles and entwined around Wilbur''s legs in an instant.


    With a shout, the spiritual energy in Wilbur burned and broke him free from the thorns. The vines that entwined his legs also started to crumble.


    However, Ss was prepared to cast his second spell.


    Wilbur felt the restraints from both the Dark Domain and the Hands of Thorns. Meanwhile, Hugh was also continuing with his crazed attacks.


    Hugh was under the Rampage spell, so he was fierce like a wild tiger. His fists kept attacking Wilbur from various directions.


    Wilbur used his Godly Training Form to twist and turn in an extremely tight area. He dodged the attacks while fighting back from tto time. He did not panic from the restraints.  Robin was shocked as he lurked in the darkness.


    Hugh and Ss had been Sanctuary level cultivators for decades. They were known as The Wild Tiger and The Great Magician. They were elite cultivators in Galloria.


    Moreover, they were in his Dark Domain. Robin could not believe that their opponent could stay so calm andposed while battling three Sanctuary level cultivators atthe stime. It was just unimaginable.  Hugh becmore furious as the battle went on. His fists took on the forms of a tiger''s head. Each punch he threw cwith a tiger''s roar. They shed on the thundercleaver and made thunderous explosions.  Wilbur nced to the side. Ss was almost done casting his second spell. His spiritual energy started to surge. A terrifying force was slowly brewing.


    Wilbur shouted at that moment. The Dragon Crystal in him started to spin like crazy. An enormous amount of spiritual energy was applied to the thunder cleaver.


    The spiritual mes on the thunder cleaver instantly ignited, and thunderous storms could be heard.


    The thunder cleaver made a quick sh while carrying great power, and it forced Hugh to step back.


    Ss ced his palms together and shouted, "Wood Domain." Countless trees emerged in the living room in the blink of an eye. Several trees intertwined and shot up to the sky, they broke through the dof the vi.


    Ss did not hesitate to unleash his Domain.


    The Wood Domain had tree branches that were burning with spiritual energy. They continuouslyshed out at Wilbur like steel whips.


    Countless thorns also kept growing from the ground, entangling themselves around Wilbur''s foot.

 Chapter 542

    Several tree people were moving towards Wilbur as well. They had branches for arms, and they were reaching out to him. The branches also shot out poisonous thorns.


    Wilbur would suffer ruthless attacks from the Wood Domain if he even paused for a second. He would be powerless to fight back. Moreover, Hugh was lurking menacingly nearby. He stood on a massive branch as heughed wildly.


    Michelle was in the secret room, watching the screen with a satisfied smile.


    She did not believe that anyone could walk out of there alive with thebined forces of three Sanctuary level cultivators.


    It was both a crisis and also an opportunity for her.


    It was the first tthat Pentagon Corp showcased their most formidable forces to the world.


    Not only did Pentagon Corp control the economy of Galloria, but they also possessed a terrifyingly powerful team.


    Those who opposed them would undoubtedly have a new understanding of Pentagon Corp''sprehensive strength after the battle.


    "I hope you hang on tight, young man. Such thrilling battles are a rare sight to behold," said Michelle as she lifted her crystal ss and took a sip of her Bloody Mary. The crimson drink looked like blood as it trickled from the corner of her lips.


    Hughunched another attack at that moment. He continuously pounded Wilbur with his tiger-shaped gauntlets, apanied by a terrifying tiger roar.


    Ss had a solemn expression. He ced his palms together in front of his chest, and he directed the Wood Domain to make continuous attacks and entanglements on Wilbur. He wanted to create an opportunity for Hugh tond a fatal blow.


    Robin clenched his jaw and almost began to burn his life force to maintain the Dark Domain. He kept making sneak attacks, doing his best to hinder Wilbur''s movements and limit his power.


    Any Sanctuary level cultivator would find it hard to escape the deadly ambush.


    Wilbur shouted again. The dragon head mark on his back glowed, and a terrifying Dragon Power surged. There was ayer of red spiritual flthat was added to the thunder cleaver.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure started to shake the Wood Domain.


    "You''re all gonna die!" Wilbur let out a thunderous roar. His thunder cleaver created numerous phantom shadows as it shed toward the frenzied Hugh Denver.


    Hugh fearlessly attacked him head-on as he shouted, using his gauntlets to resist the thunder cleaver, resulting in a series of thunderous booms.


    Both sides exchanged blows over a dozen times in mere seconds. Their battle created a string of explosions.


    However, the rapidly growing thorns on the ground had immobilized Wilbur. They entangled his legs with poisonous thorns that stabbed into his flesh.


    The branches that were like steel whips carried terrifying spiritual mes. Theyshed down with enough force to shatter stone and metal.


    Several tree people had arrived near Wilbur. They wielded their branches and continuously shot out poisonous thorns.


    Wilbur found himself in an extremely disadvantageous position.


    His senses were suppressed, and his movements were restricted. He was facing attacks from the Wood Domain and from Hugh. It seemed like his defeat was fated.


    Hughughed out loud amidst his furious onughts. It was a victoriousughter.


    Ss also had a faint smirk on his face. No one had ever escaped his Wood Domain.


    Robin clenched his jaw to endure everything. He had a cruelexpression. He wanted to see Wilbu suffer and die, and thus cleanse imself of the shof defeat.  Michelle smiled and raised her Bloody Mary once more. Victory was bound to be theirs.


    However, Wilbur unleashed a frenzied stash that forced Hugh to back away. Then, he quickly swung his cleaver to sever the thorns that entangled his legs. He then leaped into the air.  He opened the demine in mid-air. The flserpent emerged and eagerly observed the outside world Meanwhile, Wilbur cast the Dragon''s Safehaven on himself. He was fully shielded by ayer of iridescent light.  UMS

 Chapter 543

    All the attacks were rendered useless in front of the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    Wilbur levitated inside the iridescent light, and he watched them while sneering coldly.


    The flserpent started to spew mes, setting the Wood Domain aze. As that happened, Ss'' face turned pale.


    Hugh was stunned momentarily. He thenunched a frenzied attack on Wilbur. However, the Dragon''s Safehaven was a divine skill. It could not be shaken by a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Immunity toward all attacks was no joke.


    Hugh''s fistsnded on the Dragon''s Safehaven, but it absorbed every bit of force directed at it without any effect.


    The Dragon''s Safehaven was like a ck hole, quietly absorbing any attack and rendering them powerless.


    Hugh was shocked. He stood there dumbfounded.


    Ss was drenched in sweat. He exhausted all his spiritual energy tomand the Wood Domain to attack the flserpent. However, the flserpent was naturally the bane of wood-type elements. It engulfed the Wood Domain in mes with each fiery breath it exhaled. The Wood Domain burned fiercely.


    Robin was overwhelmed with shock, and blood began to trickle from his mouth. His body was staggering.


    The crystal ss that Michelle held fell to the floor with a loud crash. It shattered into pieces. She was in a daze.


    One minuteter, all the effects of the Dragon''s Safehaven faded. Wilburnded on the floor slowly. He sneered coldly and said, "You want to fight me? You''re not even close to my level." Robin spewed a mouthful of blood. His body was revealed in a corner, and he copsed with a pale face, unable to get up. The Wood Domain was burnt to a crisp. Ss was struck by a bacsh of the fire-type attacks. He coughed up arge amount of blood, copsed to the floor, and breathed heavily.


    His hair began to char, and it seemed like his internal organs were about to ignite. It caused him immense pain.


    Hugh was shocked, but he let out a piercing roar at that moment. His body ignited in towering mes as he lunged toward Wilbur. Hugh transformed into a gigantic spiritual tiger in an instant. He leaped into the air and opened his massive jaw to bite Wilbur.


    That was one of Hugh''s ultimate noves. He utilized all his spiritual energy strength, and his life force. It vas enough to take down a §Ö ver Sanctuary level cultivator by mutual lestruction.  :wWilbur scoffed coldly. The Dark Domain had disappeared, and the Wood Domain had been destroyed. His movement was no longer restricted.


    "I''ve had enough from you." Wilbur shouted and gathered his Dragon Power, thunder power, and spiritual energy on his thunder cleaver. He shed directly at Hugh with unparalleled fury.


    A terrifying de force was formed from the thunder cleaver, and it shed Hugh into two halves instantly.


    It went through the vi and left a horrifying crack behind.


    Wilbur sheathed his weapon slowly after a loud rumble.


    Hugh was cut in half with a single blow. Robin had exhausted his spiritual energy and spirit energy. His life force was depleted, and he was only waiting to die.


    Ss suffered bacsh from the fire-type abilities of the flserpent. His internal organs were severely damaged. His cultivation plummeted to an Aura level, and he becextremely weak.  The flserpent excitedly approached Wilbur at that moment. It nuzzled against him and showed great affection.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It stayed in the demine for too long, so it was incredibly excited to get out for sfresh air.


    Receiving an attackmand from Wilbur only fueled its excitement further it destroyed the Wood el Domain and severely injured Ss with its powerful fire-type abilities.


    Wilbur patted its enormous head and smiled. He said, "You did well this time. You can y here for a while. I need to attend to sother matters." The flserpent nodded eagerly, and Wilbur headed towards the first floor.


    The flserpent moved around in the living room. Robin and Ss trembled in fear.


    They could notprehend how someone was able to summon such a terrifying creature. Just how did Wilbur summon something like that out of nowhere? Meanwhile, Wilbur arrived upstairs. He stood before a sealed room covered in runes. He said, "Miss, should I cin, or would you like to cout?"

 Chapter 544

    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible that you defeated them!" Michelle screamed like she was crazy. She could not ept reality at all.


    How did Wilbur defeat three Sanctuary level cultivators working together? It was simply impossible! Moreover, the consequences of the defeat would be unimaginably tragic, even for Pentagon Corp.


    mes reignited on his right fist at that moment.


    The mes were formed from his Dragon Power, thunder power, and spiritual energy. It began to burn fiercely, emanating a terrifying spiritual pressure that made it hard to breathe.


    Michelle was inside her sealed chamber, but she still felt the terrifying force. She started to tremble.


    Wilbur punched the door.


    The door immediately caved in with a loud boom. Cracks spread from the impact, and the runes lit up before being obliterated by his overwhelming force.


    The door shattered with a loud crash, and the barrier was destroyed. Wilbur stepped into the chamber.


    "We finally meet, High Lady," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Michelle stared at Wilbur in disbelief. She had an astonished look on her face.


    Wilbur remained still, he silently looked at her.


    Michelle finally reacted after a long while.


    She realized she failed. She could not believe how terrifying the young man from Dasha was.


    He single-handedly defeated three Sanctuary level cultivators, leaving one of them dead and two severely injured. The injured cultivators were basically wasted even if they survived.


    She felt regretful. She would have known this young man better if she had investigated him more thoroughly. Perhaps the situation would not turn out this way if she did that.


    However, there were no second chances or what-ifs in the world.


    Her overconfidence had led to her colossal mistake. She underestimated him because she thought there were no formidable cultivators in Dasha.


    She did not think too much beforesending Sabrina Chez after the death of Dorson Chez. It resulted in the irreversible situation she was facing at the moment.  S Michelle took a deep breath and looked at Wilbur. She said, "I have failed. Please state your terms." Wilbur sneered coldly and asked, "My terms? Should I kill you?" Michelle asked in a surprised tone, "Kill me? What will you get from killing me?" He chuckled and replied, "Maybe I don''t want anything. Maybe I just want to kill you." Michelle instantly turned pale.


    She was used to doing transactions as a business magnate.


    Therefore, she believed that almost anything could be negotiated. However, his straightforward threat was something she had never encountered before, and it sent a shiver down her spine.  S Wilbur sat on a chair at that moment. He lit a cigarette and watched her silently.


    Michelle smiled in a self-deprecating way after a moment. She bowed deeply at Wilbur and said, "Sir, please forgiveif I have offended you. You can nany terms in exchange for my life."  It was negotiable from her point of view. She felt like her attitude earlier was not good enough.


    She believed that no one could resist the temptation of whatever the Pentagon Corp could offer.


    However, he looked displeased. He said slowly, "You wanted to kill me, yet you wish to be spared with other terms. Do you think that will work?" "Why not? You won''t gain anything if you kill me," she replied with a smile.


    His expression grew colder. He extended his hand slowly, and the surrounding infrastructure started to crumble. It was converging slowly towards Michelle.


    Wilbur unleashed an advanced spell with a single hand, the Earthen Coffin.


    The Earthen Coffin was only an intermediate spell, but it was good enough against an ordinary person like Michelle.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 545

    A terrifying and deadly feeling overwhelmed Michelle. She felt his threat along with a sense of impending doom.


    She finally lost herposure and yelled, "Sir, please stop!" However, Wilbur seemed unfazed. More crumbling infrastructure vaguely formed a coffin, and it was going to bury Michelle. The unseen spiritual pressure made her scream in pain. There was finally a look of terror on her face.


    She was about to be buried in the Earthen Coffin. Suddenly, an elderly voice could be heard asking, "Sir, can you spare her life for the sake of my old age?" Wilbur turned his head and saw an elderly man. The elderly man was standing in the living room, he had a ck suit and a top hat. There was a butler behind him, holding a rectangr box in his hands.


    Wilbur nced at the box and scoffed coldly. He loosened his grip, and the crumbled bricks and dirt fell to the floor.


    The unseen pressure faded, and Michelle could finally catch her breath. She seemed a mess.


    Wilbur stood and looked downstairs. The elderly man said politely, "Mister Penn, it''s inconvenient for me. May you please cdown so we can talk?" Wilbur was silent for a moment. He walked downstairs slowly, and the flserpent nudged against him. Wilbur sent it back to the demine, then stood in front of the elderly man.


    The elderly man removed his hat to show his gratitude. Then, he said, "I''m Sterling Jenkins. The kid didn''t know any better. I apologize on her behalf for offending you, sir." Sterling bowed deeply at Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Are you the Chairman of Pentagon Corp?" "I''m only an old person in front of you, sir," said Sterling humbly.


    Michelle walked over and stood obediently behind her father.


    Wilbur looked at them and said slowly, "It looks like you''re not confident in your subordinates. Did you know they would be defeated?" Sterling smiled and said, "No. I didn''think they would be defeated when Michelle requested Hugh Denver ind Ss Xaver. However, I''ve lways been cautious. I chere ust in case, and I prepared a gift for ''ou as an apology if you win the attle."  >w"You''re quite honest, huh?" asked Wilbur.


    Sterling sighed and replied, "There''s no point lying to someone like you, sir. Honesty is the best policy." "You''re right, but your daughter wanted to kill me, so why should I spare her?" "We don''t have a deep-seated grudge, and all of this conflict has arisen because of businesspetition. I believe that whether you kill Michelle or not, it might not be of great importance to you, sir." Wilbur was silent.


    "Sir, why don''t you have a look at the gift?" Sterling beckoned the butler. The butler behind him immediately opened the box. There were the bones of a hand inside the box. However, it was not an ordinary human hand. The bones were five timesrger than a regr human hand, and it had been crystalized. It had a sheen of iridescent light inside, and it contained a terrifying power.


    Sterling said, "This is the Crystal elBone. I led exploration teams on expeditions when I was a young man and stumbled upon it by chance. It was found to contain tremendous energy. Even the Sanctuary level cultivators aroundcouldn''t determine its origin. However, they were certain it ys an extremely important role for cultivators. One''s cultivation could be elevated to another level by absorbing its power."  "You''re right. It does contain tremendous energy," said Wilbur slowly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sterling said, "So I kept it. I intend to use it when a cultivator appears in our family. Unfortunately, be it fate or whatever reason, the Jenkins has never produced a cultivator, despite holding massive wealth. It''s quite a shame." "Do you n to use it as a trade?" asked Wilbur.


    Sterling shook his head and said, "Not exactly want to use it to befriend you, sir. As for Michelle, you can let her make amends with her life if you find her actions to be unforgivable. There''s no need for you to kill her yourself."  Wilbur chuckled and looked at Michelle.


    Michelle seemed to have epted her fate at that point. She bowed deeply at Wilbur without saying a word.


    Wilbur looked at the Crystal Bone once more.

 Chapter 546

    It appeared to be the skeletal hand of a titan. However, titans only existed in mythology throughout history, and their existence had never been proven.


    The Crystal Bone contained immense power, and it was also a valuable offering as a sacrifice. It was also a great treasure to scientists.


    Wilbur beckoned after a moment. The Crystal Bone was thrown into the demine along with the box. Then, he said, "Considering your sincerity, I''ll ept it. I''ll spare her life since I''ve epted your gift." "Thank you, sir." "Thank you, senior." They thanked each other at the stime.


    Wilbur said, "However, Kim Jenkins instructed Sabrina Chez to assassinate my friend. Shouldn''t you hand her over?" "She''s right here. I''ll take you to her, sir." Michelle becgentle like she was a different person.


    Wilbur nced at her. She hurriedly led the way.


    Soon, they were at an underground sewer dungeon.


    Kim Jenkins was soaked in sewage. Her hands were tied and hung above her. Her face was full of blood and wounds from animal bites. She was barely alive.


    There were dozens of dead rats floating in the sewage, all of which had been bitten to death.


    It seemed that Kim used her teeth to engage in a death battle with the rats.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kim was barely conscious. She rolled her eyes as she cast a murky gaze at them before lowering her head weakly.


    Michelle pushed a button on the wall, and the steel wires retracted back into the hole. Kim was hung up again.


    Her skin was bloated with infected wounds, and she was horrifically stinky.


    Wilbur suddenly lost all interest in punishing her.


    Her punishment was sufficient. It could be said that she suffered a fate worse than death.


    Wilbur was silent for a moment before said, "Heal her and her go. I can''t hurt belongs to englishS who can''t fight back Scan''t fight back,"Yes, sir." Then, he left the dungeon and walked out of the living room.


    He had finished what he wanted to do.


    Meanwhile, at the Sky Garden Hotel.


    A Special Agent ran in and told thedy, "Miss, that man has returned." Thedy looked excited. She mumbled, "He won the battle. We won. How incredible." ne Then, she got up and walked to the hotel entrance. She stood up straight and waited quietly.


    to instructed the special aso UMS leave.  ?wSoon, Wilbur walked over slowly.


    "I''m Zoe Levi. Welcback, sir," greeted thedy while she bowed properly.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "And you are?" "I''m Calvi to Si Wait for Levi''s daughter. I''m here you on my father''s Zoe. Content veders, to Wilbur frowned and thought, ''Is she the president''s daughter?'' "Can I help you?" asked Wilbur.

 Chapter 547

    Zoe smiled and said, "I heard you have sconflict with the Jenkins, so my father sentto have a look, but it seems that the conflict has been resolved, right?" "I think so," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Zoe sighed and said, "You''re very amazing, sir. I can''t even begin to imagine." "Anything else?" He did not want to be involved in politics because he had a unique identity in Dasha.


    Zoe said, "Here''s the thing. My father and I respect you very much. I especially want to befriend you, so please givea chance, sir." "Oh, so you''re here to befriend me," Wilbur responded with a smirk. He knew that Calvin benefitted from the whole incident. However, it must be said that Calvin''s prompt decision to dispatch the special forces and seal off the hotel had protected Sylvia and the others in time. That could be considered as a contribution to the matter.


    Zoe nodded with seriousness. She said, "Sir, this ce is shabby and will be dealt with soon. I personally have a house by the Hancher River. Please consider staying there for a few days, sir. Consider it a small gift fromif you happen to like it." Wilbur groaned.


    It was not a suitable hotel to stay. There were so many dead bodies, so it must be dealt with.


    Moreover, the hotel was the epicenter of the whole Galloria incident. It would be quite inconvenient if he stayed there. Wilbur nodded after giving it sthought.


    Zoe immediately informed her subordinates to make arrangements. Soon, Slyvia called Wilbur.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur instructed her to follow his arrangements. Very soon, Slyvia, Tyson, and the others hopped in the car with Wilbur. They left the hotel and headed somewhere near the Hancher River.


    Sterling looked at his daughter in the Pentagon Mountain Vi. He sighed and said, "You''repetent, and I had high hopes for you, but you''ve beenpetitive since young. I was afraid that you might face challenges in this regard. I never expected issues to arise." "I''m sorry, father. I''ve let you down and lost the Crystal Bone," said Michelle while lowering her head in shame.


    The Jenkins were defeated by Wilbur, and they also gave him the Crystal Bone.


    That was a priceless treasure that her father collected for decades. He always wanted someone from the Jenkins to use it, so that they could rule over Galloria. It was a shthat he had to use it in exchange for her life.


    Sterling frowned and said, "All of this is insignificant. The Jenkins endured many storms, and we have faced worse challenges in the past. We still managed to overcthem." Michelle sighed slightly. Her father reassured her, but the loss was too major.


    "We only lost something. The Jenkins wouldn''t fall fromsomething like this. The Galloria economy will crumble if we fall. We''re biding our tright now, and our rise is just a matter of time. Sterling seemed rather no Unconcerned. He walked away with his cane after he said that.  Michelle stood in the living room, and she felt an overwhelming frustration and anger, yet she felt helpless.


    She wondered when she had ever felt so powerless.


    The Chairman of Pentagon Corp issued a statement that night.


    The statement imed that Casper Pugh, the CEO of the Joy Corp, had engaged in illegal activities and upon being discovered by the enterprise hadmitted suicide out of guilt. The Joy Corp was said to be undergoing restructuring and cooperating with government investigations. Content b¨¦longs to englishThe Pentagon Corp announced that Michelle Jenkins had resigned as the CEO due to taking responsibility for her leadership over the incident. The position of CEO would be re-elected by the board of directors.


    The Pentagon Corp made a statement regarding their continued el.ne support for the president and theirmitment to contributing to. economic prosperity in Galloria. They offered their deep apologies for the events that had transpired.


    Sinfluential figures immediately understood the true implications of the public statement.


    The Pentagon Corp would no longer be involved in politics, and they would fully allow the presidential office to take charge. The politicalndscape of Galloria was undergoing a profound transformation.


    Shortly after the release of this announcement, the presidential office also issued a news statement overnight.

 Chapter 548

    The president sternly rebuked the director and the Chief Prosecutor for their inaction and neglect of the scandal, which resulted in a suicide. They were both required to bear responsibility.


    The presidential office praised Sylvia Ronan at the stime, describing her as a hero who dared to expose the dark truth and confront the power abusers. It was announced that the president himself would meet with Sylvia when necessary, and a thorough investigation into the dark side of the entertainment industry in Galloria would be conducted.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The statement contained a different tone and left much to be pondered.


    The next morning, the top official of the police force, the Chief Prosecutor, and the top official of the inspection force, the director, both resigned in response to the situation. It caused a buzz in Galloria.


    It was worth noting that their positions were the most prestigious positions, aside from the president. They could even challenge the president''s authority with their positions.


    However, they resigned at the stime, and two rtively low-profile individuals immediately took over.


    The influential figures knew at that moment, the president had taken full control of authority in Galloria.


    Moreover, Pentagon Corp caved in. No one could restrict him again.


    Wilbur had been livingfortably in the three-story vi at Hancher River.


    Zoe personally served him. She tried various ways to serve him delicious food every day, but Wilbur was not a fan of Galloria delicacies and he lost his appetite after two meals.


    Sylvia, on the other hand, was busy as a bee. She was epting interviews at every given moment, and she also went to the presidential office. She was greeted by the president, and she was called a hero. The president also appointed her as a national- level artist, giving her the role of publicity ambassador for Galloria.


    That was unexpected for everyone, given that Sylvia had a less-than-pristine background.


    However, speople could tell that it was a move made by Calvin. He was trying to garner more support from the public, so they would view him as a populist leader.


    Wilbur sat on the sofa and enjoyed sfruits. He was watching the news featuring Sylvia with a satisfied smile on his face.


    He was quite pleased with the oue.


    Joy Corp was done for, and Pentagon Corp had paid a significant price. Kim Jenkins was also in a miserable state. On top of that, he also acquired the Crystal Bone and a luxurious vi. It was a great trip for him.  He thought about his future visits to Galloria where he could reside in the vi with the view of Hancher River, being served by the president''s daughter. It could be said that he had reached the pinnacle of life.  Zoe set up a feast on that particr afternoon.


    Wilbur, Sylvia, Zoe, Tyson, and his subordinates all sat down.


    Tyson was no longer an ordinary person. Hispany, Lencent News, transformed into one of the most popr news media tforms online. He made a fortune over the course of a few days in an era where web traffic reigned supreme.  Everyone at the feast had benefited from the incident.


    The catalyst behind it all was the young and formidable man before them.


    Zoe personally poured drinks for everyone. Then, she stood and raised her ss. She said, "Let''s toast to Mister Penn." "To Mister Penn," said the others. The excitement was evident on their faces. They owed their fortunes to Wilbur.


    Wilbur chuckled. Just as he was about to raise his ss, his phone rang.


    He picked up his phone and nced at the screen. He hurriedly said, "Sorry, I need to answer this call." The other patiently waited as he answered the call. Eileen Fall could be heard saying, "Wilbur, a Bloodism member showed up."

 Chapter 549

    Wilbur instantly looked displeased. He said coldly, "You should stall him. I''ll ask Ryder for backup, and I''ll head back as soon as I can." || "That won''t be necessary. He doesn''t seem like he wants to attack." "What''s going on?" "He''s here to look for you, and he said he has something to give you. He left after I said you''re not here. He said he''ll visit again sother day." "Why are these cultists so polite all of a sudden?" Wilbur was in slight disbelief.


    Eileen said, "I didn''t expect that either. Also, I informed Constantine. He''sing over right away." "Alright. It should be fine with you and Constantine. I''ll head back right away." "Alright, we''ll wait for you." Wilbur hung up and frowned. He said, "Helpbook the earliest flight to Dasha. I need to head back and attend to something." Zoe and the others were stunned. However, no one dared to say a word when they saw how displeased Wilbur looked. Zoe immediately booked a ne ticket in the afternoon.


    Wilbur drank the wine in his ss, and he said, "I''ll get straight to it, I hope things go well for you all in the future." Then, he went to his bedroom and started to meditate.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Someone from the Church of Bloodism was looking for him. He did not know what it was about, but he was already unhappy about it.


    He felt like if they could look for him, it meant that they could threaten him anytime, along with the people around him.


    Wilbur felt like he must teach the Church of Bloodism a lesson when he got back. He considered attacking theirir to eradicate them for good.


    Zoe and the others apanied Wilbur to the airport around three in the afternoon. He boarded the ne in a first-ss seat. Zoe and the others let out huge sighs after they watched the ne take off.


    They hoped that Wilbur could stay in Galloria longer because there were a lot of issues that could put them in danger. However, they did not dare to stop Wilbur if he wanted to leave. They watched him leave while feeling regrettable.


    Wilbur had beca legendary figure amongst the elites of Galloria.


    Wilbur sent his flight information to Eileen when he boarded the ne, in case she was worried. Then, he casually ced his suitcase on the luggage rack. He rested his eyes and meditated.  Suddenly, a woman next to him said, "Move your belongings. It''s on top of my stuff." Wilbur opened his eyes. He saw a young and beautiful woman with heavy makeup and designer clothes. She looked at him and pouted. She sized him up and judged his tracksuit.


    Wilbur frowned and replied, "I don''t think so." He made sure his suitcase was not on top of her belongings. It was only next to her belongings.


    Wilbur looked at her and asked, "Can''t I sit in first ss if I''m not well-dressed?" "Why would you wear lousy clothes if you''repetent?" she asked.


    Wilbur replied casually, "I don''t pay much attention to clothes." "Just admit you''re broke. What''s with the pretentious attitude?" asked the woman with a judgmental look on her face.


    A man in sunsses next to the woman was around the sage. He chuckled and said, "Dude, we''re looking out for you. We have ne limited edition luxury goods in our luggage. You really can''t afford it if they''re damaged. You should move your belongings aside instead."  Wilbur was rendered speechless. He was worrying about the Church of Bloodism, so he did not want to argue with them. He shut his eyes and ignored them.


    The woman instantly felt disrespected. She was pale from anger, and she told the man next to her, "Leon, look at him." "Dude, stand up!" The man in sunsses instantly yelled at Wilbur because his girlfriend was angry.


    Wilbur sighed and opened his eyes slowly. He asked, "Are you done yet?"

 Chapter 550

    The woman shouted, "What do you mean if we''re done yet? It''s your luggage that''s touching our luggage!" "So what?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    The woman pointed at Wilbur and said, "You can''t do that." Suddenly, a flight attendant walked over. She hurriedly said, "Please feel free to askfor any concerns. I''ll be happy to assist you. Is everything alright?" "Throw his lousy belongings out!" The woman pointed at his luggage while she yelled angrily.


    The flight attendant said with a smile, "Miss, I''m afraid I can''t fulfill that request.'' "You can''t fulfill her request? Why are you the flight attendant then?" asked the man in sunsses arrogantly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wilbur looked at them weirdly. Just what was wrong with these two people? Why were they so argumentative? The flight attendant was professional. She smiled and said, "This luggage is his private belongings. It''s perfectly reasonable for guests to board the ne with their belongings. We have no right to throw away their belongings." The ne announced their take off at that moment.


    The flight attendant said something to calm them down. Then, she proceeded with the usual procedure.


    The woman looked at Wilbur and scoffed before she sat. She turned her head to the side. The man in sunsses sneered coldly, and he had a disdainful look.


    Wilbur shook his head and continued to rest his eyes. He wondered who the hell they thought they were.


    The ne gradually quieted down as the ne took off.


    The flight attendants started to serve beverages soon after. Wilbur shook his hands to gesture that he did not need a drink.


    The woman asked for a cup of coffee. Then, she asked the flight attendant, "Can you please switch his seat? I don''t want to sit with someone like him." "Um... Miss, the first-ss seats are fully upied. Also, the passenger did not request to change his seat. I''m very sorry," the flight attendant said while smiling.  The woman mocked, "You can''t do this, and you can''t do that. Just what can you do?" "I''m sorry, miss." The flight attendant kept apologizing, but the woman would not give it a rest. She kept nagging.


    The man in sunsses on the side joined in to scold the flight attendant from tto time. They acted like they were prestigious.


    The woman nagged for several minutes, so Wilbur could not take it anymore. He opened his eyes and said, "I don''t understand how et valuable your lousy luggage is.Af you''re so f*cking rich, why don''t you get a private jet instead?"  S Wilbur insulted the woman in her face. The woman was instantly red from indignation. She pointed at Wilbur and scolded, "Who the hell are you? How dare you talk tolike that?"  "You''re just a nobody. Why is your luggage considered valuable, but other people''s luggage is considered lousy trash?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    The man in sunsses yelled, "Dude, you better watch your mouth, or else I''ll kill you after we get off this ne." "Who the f*ck are you? Why are you acting all tough like the big bad wolf?" Wilbur was being rude because he was slightly pissed off.


    The man in sunsses looked displeased. He asked coldly, "Dude, you''re going back to Seechertown, right?" "I''m getting off the ne halfway," replied Wilbur in an annoyed tone.


    The woman suddenlyughed. She asked slowly, "Do you know who he is?" "Go and ask his mom instead. I don''t f*cking know." "You motherf*cker..." The man in sunsses was instantly furious.


    The woman next to him spoke harshly, "Dude, he''s the son of the Seechertown deputy mayor. You''re looking for trouble if you dare provoke him." Wilbur said, "Oh. It''s no wonder he''s so arrogant. He has that kind of status, huh?" The womanughed and said, "That''s right. Can trash like you even bepared to someone of Mister Shawn''s status?"

 Chapter 551

    Wilbur smiled, shook his head, and said, "Is trash like you still going topete with me?" "Screw you! Just you wait. Let''s see if you can walk out of the airport aliveter!" The man in sunsses obviously felt that he was insulted and was a little angry.


    The woman even sneered and said, "You can be smug all you want now. Don''t cry when you get off the ne." "I don''t know who will be crying yet." Wilbur sneered and ignored them.


    At this time, the flight attendant cover again and persuaded them gently.


    Unexpectedly, the woman asked, "What''s your name?" "Me?" The flight attendant was stunned and said, "My nis Xandria Bayes.'' The woman sneered and said, "Xandria, right? Just wait! You''ll get fired soon, you loser." Xandria looked helpless but maintained herposure and smile.


    Wilbur sighed and said to himself, "What the hell is this? You think you''re the boss?" Galloria was adjacent to Dasha, and it was a much smaller country. It only took two hours to reach Seechertown International Airport by direct flight.


    While the ne was stillnding, he saw the man in sunsses talking on the phone. The woman on the side gave Wilbur the side- eye.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur was speechless and decided to turn on his phone instead.


    It was almost ridiculous to have a grudge against someone over a piece of luggage.


    However, he did not want to interact with those two as long as they did not cause him any trouble.


    Just then, his phone received a text message. Elsa was already waiting for him at the airport, saying that Eileen asked her to pick him up.


    Wilbur could not wait to get off the ne.


    After the ne stopped, Wilbur hurriedly prepared to leave without even taking his luggage.


    Honestly, he did not even need his luggage at all. The suitcase was just a guise to avoid people thinking he was strange. Furthermore, he was anxious to return and deal with the Church of Bloodism, so he forgot about it.  However, in the eyes of the couple, his action was regarded as fear.


    Just as he stood up to leave, the man mocked, "Hey, are you trying to run away?" "Are you scared now? Why were you so harsh earlier?" The woman also mocked from the side.


    Wilbur ignored them and waited for the cabin door to open.


    Just then, Xandria stepped forward and said, "Sir, ma''am, please calm down. It''s nothing serious." "Who do you think you are?" the woman said with an arrogant look on her face, "Did you really think we will take a measly flight attendant like you seriously?" Xandria wanted to intercede for Wilbur, but she didn''t expect to be ridiculed in return, and her face blushed with difort. But due to her professionalism, she could only smile and apologize.


    Wilbur saw this and could not help but shake his head. He could not understand why these people, such a bad temper. Did they really think that he was afraid of them?  The cabin door opened, so Wilbur followed everyone off the ne and walked outside.


    Very soon, he walked out of the airport lobby and was about to call Elsa to check on her location.


    Just then, the man in sunsses and the woman appeared in front of Wilbur again.


    The man in sunsses smiled and said, "Boy, do you remember what I said?" "Don''t mess with me. I''m in a bad mood right now," Wilbur said impatiently.


    The man in sunsses burst into a fit ofughter and said slowly, "Oh, you''re in a bad mood now? You should know that you''ve been an annoyance toand my girlfriend on the ne earlier."

 Chapter 552

    "Don''t even think about leaving until you lick my shoes clean as an apology," the woman said smugly.


    Wilbur was dumbfounded. He turned around to look at the two and said in a solemn tone, "I''ll be frank with you. I''m not someone you two can afford to offend, so give it a rest already. Be thankful that I''m quite busy with other matters, or you two would''ve been in a world of trouble." "What did you say?" The woman could not believe what she was hearing.


    The man in sunsses was surprised by Wilbur''s response and broke into a fit ofughter. "This is the best joke I''ve heard in my lifetime. What do you mean I can''t afford to offend you? Just who the f*ck do you think you are?" "You''re unworthy of knowing my name. Get lost!" Wilbur shouted as he took out his phone to call Elsa and confirm her location. Meanwhile, the couple flew into a fit of rage. Several young men rushed over as well and waved at the man in sunsses before grouping up with him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just then, the man said coldly, "This bastard insultedon the ne earlier. Go teach him a good lesson so that he knows who''s the boss in Seechertown." "No problem, boss. This brat must be tired of living if he dared to piss you off like that." "Just leave it to us. We''ll give him a good round of beating." "Kiddo, turn around and face us." The young men surrounded Wilbur with menacing looks on their faces. They seemed like they were about to start a fight at any moment.


    At that exact moment, they heard a voice calling out, "Stop it, all of you! This is an airport!" Wilbur looked up and saw Xandria hurrying over with her luggage.


    It turned out that she was just done with work and about to go home. She so happened to run into Wilbur being surrounded right as she left the airport.


    Xandria was worried that Wilbur might suffer a beating, so she hurried over to try persuading them otherwise.


    However, the arrogant couple recognized her at a nce and felt anger welling up from within.


    The woman scoffed and said, "Well, it seems you two are friends to begin with. No wonder you were taking his side on the flight earlier." "Ma''am, I can assure you that we don''t know each other. Furthermore, I don''t think this man has done anything to infringe on your rights," Xandria exined.  The man barked, "Are you done yet? Just who the f*ck are you? Get lost. I''ll settle my score with you after I''m done dealing with this brat." The man was unbelievably smug, behaving as though he was the person in charge of Seechertown.


    Xandria said, "I''ll have to call the police if you guys refuse to stop this." Although her persuasion failed, Xandria did not back away. Instead, she stood up for Wilbur.


    "Call the police?" The manughed. "Go ahead! Let''s see if they dare to meddle in my business." lRight then, two-middle-aged men in uniforms were passing by. They vere stunned when they saw the nan in sunsses, and quickly valked over to greet him warmly, Hello, Mister Shawn. Fanci othe there."  ?w"Hmph. I just returned from my holiday, but on my way back, your flight attendant and this bastard here madeangry," Mister Shawn said.


    One of the two men turned to ask Xandria, "What''s going on? Why is Mr. Shawn so worked up?" "I didn''t do anything." Xandria was quite clueless too. Those two who approached them were Kingston Oceano, the deputy general manager of the airport, and Sunny Xavier, the director of the security department. They were both high-ranking executives above her in the airport. Furthermore, Kingston with direct supervision over their team.  Mister Shawnughed smugly as he stared at Xandria, who was dumbfounded. He scoffed and said, "Since I''ve run into your manager, I''ll start with you first." "That''s right. Fire her dumb ass!" the woman beside him piped up.

 Chapter 553

    When Kingston heard that, he immediately told Xandria, "You''re fired. Just wait for the notice to finalize the paperwork." Xandria was stunned. She could not believe that she was fired just like that.


    After a moment, she asked in a panic, "Why are you firing me? I didn''t do anything wrong!" "You offended Mister Shawn. That''s the biggest mistake you can make," Kingston replied coldly.


    Xandria''s eyes reddened from the indignance and injustice that befell her.


    She went through great lengths and many difficulties to get the job. Her family''s financial background was quite bad to begin with, and her parents were in poor health too, needing a lot of medication over the years. She could not afford to lose this job.


    The couple smiled smugly as they watched Xandria suffer.


    The woman sneered and said, "This is what you get for offending me. Have you learned your lesson yet?" Xandria was aggrieved, but she dared not fight back against the woman. She stood in ce and was at a loss for what to do. "Don''t you guys think this is crossing the line?" Wilbur''s expression was extremely gloomy.


    These people were too much. How could they treat others like that just because they had a smidge of authority? Meanwhile, Mister Shawn burst outughing. "Brat, it''s your turn now. I''ll give you two choices. You can either lick my girlfriend''s show clean as a form of apology, or I''ll send you to jail. There will be people there to take good care of you." "Oh really?" Wilbur sneered. "If that''s the case, I''ll give you two choices too. You two can either apologize to Xandria and beg for mercy, or I''ll beat you up to the point that you''re unrecognizable, then have your father pick you up from the Special Forces. What''s your choice?" Leon Shawn and his girlfriend were bbergasted by Wilbur''s deration.


    After a moment of silence, they burst outughing uncontrobly, almost passing out from running out of breath.


    After stime, Leon looked at Sunny and said with a smile, "Sunny, someone''s threateningright now. What do you think I should do?" "If he''s threatening you, we''ll have to arrest and interrogate him," Sunny replied.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Leonughed and said, "Let''s do that, then." Sunny nodded, then started calling the special agents in the airport. Meanwhile, Kingston looked at Xandria and said with a frown, "Why are you still standing there? Go hand wait for your notice."  "Sir, you can''t fire me. I didn''t do anything wrong," Xandria said pitifully with tears in her eyes.


    Kingstonughed it off and said, That''s not for you to decide. Do you now who Mister Shawn is? Even Our general manager needs to be espectful when he meets Mister shawn''s father. Who do you think ''ou are? How dare you offend Mister Shawn and his girlfriend?"  "I didn''t offend them. I was just et telling the truth. They''re the ones et being unreasonable." Xandria could not hold back her tears anymore as they started rolling down her cheeks.  Kingston interjected fiercely, "That''s enough. How dare you make up excuses. Get out of my face, you scum." Leon and his girlfriend looked extremely smug at the oue. They felt as though the world revolved around them.


    However, right at that moment, Wilbur said in a low voice, "Xandria, stop crying. You didn''t do anything wrong, and no one is allowed to fire you." "Oh my. It seems you''re not willing to submit, eh?" Leon goaded.


    Wilbur sneered and said, "Who do you think you are? Why should I submit to you? You should take a good look at yourself in the mirror." "F*cking bastard!" Leon roared angrily. This bastard has cursed at him multiple times by now. His anger would not be quelled unless he taught this guy a good lesson.


    "Sunny, where are your men? If they take any longer, I''ll have to ask my men to take action instead," Leon barked at Sunny.


    Sunny quickly replied, "They''ll be here soon! Please calm down, Mister Shawn. There are a lot of people here. It''ll make you look bad if you start a fight."

 Chapter 554

    Wilbur shook his head as he looked at these people.


    They were the type to look down on regr folks and tantly abuse their power. Their actions were truly despicable.


    Just then, a few special agents from the airport ran over and saluted Sunny.


    Sunny ordered, "Arrest that guy. He''s suspected of ndering others and disturbing public order in the airport. Lock him up and interrogate him properly to see if there are any other issues." "Yes, sir." The special agent leading the team immediately had his men surround Wilbur. Meanwhile, Leon''s subordinates were standing on the sidelines, watching the  unfold.


    Xandria saw that and quickly said, "Sir, it''s better that you apologize. Don''t get yourself into deeper trouble." Wilbur sighed. Xandria was indeed a good person. To think that she would still think of the well-being of others given her situation. That personality of hers was so much better than those calctive women.


    However, Leon and his girlfriend decided to mock her, "I''m afraid it''s toote for him to apologize now. He should reflect on his actions in jail." "Who are you to decide if I go to jail or not?" Wilbur scoffed.


    The woman retorted, "It seems you''re still as stubborn as ever. I guess you won''t feel scared until it''s toote." Leon chimed in, "Brat, I''m not such an unreasonable person. However, you''ve been insultingand my girlfriend repeatedly. You''re just asking for it. All in all, I''ll be the one to decide whether you go to jail or not! Do you understand?" Leon might have sounded like he was being humble, but his arrogant expression suggested otherwise.


    Just then, Sunny gestured to his men and the special agents were about to take Wilbur down.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows and shouted, "Don''t force my hand!" "Well, well. It seems you''re daring enough to fight back against special agents. Do you really want to be in jail that badly?" the womanmented while chuckling away. She was very amused by Wilbur''s reaction.


    Xandria sighed helplessly. She was aggrieved by the injustice that befell her and Wilbur.


    Just then, Elsa, who was wearing 1casual clothes and a pair of sunsses, rushed over to them. She called out from afar, "What''s going on?"  ?wEveryone turned around to look at her.


    "Who the hell are you? Go mind your own business!" Leon huffed arrogantly.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What took you so long? Is this how you pick someone up from the airport?" "I didn''t te on purpose. The roads here are just too convoluted," Elsa replied with a shrug. Wilbur shook his head and said, "Hurry up and get rid of these guys for me. I''m in a hurry." "What''s the matter?" Elsa turned to look at the special agents.


    It was obvious that those special agents did not recognize Elsa. They said coldly, "We''re special agents working on a case. Please move aside."  "Oh my. I''m so scared. What kind of case are you handling? Can you tebout it?" Elsa asked as she took off her sunsses.


    Leon''s interest was immediately piqued by her beauty and stunning figure.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He had the urge to dominate this beauty before him.


    Unfortunately, his new girlfriend was right beside him, so he could not say much. "Miss, you must be his friend. He just broke thew. I think it''s wise to not get yourself involved  S "Oh really? What crimes did hemit? Is it something major?" Elsa fluttered her eyes as she asked.


    Leon smiled and replied, "It''s nothing major, but not something easily overlooked either. The outcwould depend on my mood."

 Chapter 555

    Elsa chuckled and said, "So what''s your mood like right now?" "To be honest, it''s not that good. That''s why this guy is gonna suffer," Leon replied.


    Elsa smiled brightly and said, "I think he''s not the one who''s going to suffer." Leon''s expression darkened immediately and said in a low voice, "He verbally humiliatedand my friend. He needs to be punished." "And how did he humiliate you?" Elsa asked.


    Just then, Wilbur interjected, "He''s trying to sendto jail over a spot in the luggage rack. I''m feeling a little scared." "Is that so?" Elsa asked.


    Leon replied smugly, "That''s right." "Oh my. You''re sending him to jail over something so trivial. You must be quite powerful." "Of course. Who do you think I am?" Leonughed.


    Just then, Elsa shouted, "Sunny Xavier?" At that moment, Sunny was shaking uncontrobly. The others might not be aware of Elsa''s identity, but he knew who she was.


    Elsa started out as the city''s Criminal Investigation Division andter joined the Special Forces. She managed to make several amazing achievements in a short time, and the captain of the Special Forces in the province happened to be dismissed for criminal actions. With that, she was naturally promoted to captain of the province''s Special Forces.


    Sunny also heard from the grapevine that Elsa was rted to Orin, which only made her background even more terrifying. Back when Elsa was promoted, he was there to attend her promotion ceremony as they were both working in the sgovernment department.


    Sunny was scared out of his wits when he saw Elsa appear and behave in such a friendly manner with Wilbur. Elsa was on another levelpared to Leon''s father. She was both young and powerful.


    Meanwhile, Elsa''s shout made Sunny tremble in fear. He quickly hurried over and greeted respectfully, "Hello, captain." "I remember you''ve been the one in charge of the special forces agents in the airport, right?" Elsa asked with a grin. Sunny nodded fearfully. Suddenly, Elsa''s expression turned dark, and said, "Is this how you guys handle things here?" "I''m sorry, Captain! I didn''t know he was your friend," Sunny exined in a hurry.


    She huffed and said, "Are you suggesting that you would arrest him if he was not my friend?" "I..." Sunny stuttered in fear, at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, the special agents who were ready to arrest Wilbur were dumbfounded. Did Sunny just call her Captain? What was going on? They vaguely a ber their captain was indeed woman. Could thisdy before them be their Captain?  At that thought, those special agents felt a chill run down their spines and unconsciously took a few steps backward.


    At the stime, Leon, his? girlfriend, and Kingston were all dumbfounded. They stared at Elsa in a stupor, unable to believe what they were hearing.  ?wSunny''s rank was quite high too. For him to address Elsa as ''Captain'', she must be the captain of Kardon''s Special Forces.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ''How did she manage to be a captain at such a young age?'' they wondered.


    Xandria''s eyes popped wide open.


    She found it hard to believe that this prettydy managed to scare her superior into submission with just a few words.  Meanwhile, Leon''s girlfriend was in utter disbelief.


    How could this guy wearing such cheap clothes know someone of that caliber? It was impossible! Just then, Elsa pointed at Leon and said, "Arrest this guy." Sunny almost passed out on the spot. He could not afford to offend either of the two!

 Chapter 556

    "C-Captain!" Sunny approached Elsa shakily and whispered in her ear, "His father is a deputy in the city. We''re all on the sside. We should show him srespect." "You wantto respect him? I don''t recall him showing my friend any respect, though," Elsa replied with a chuckle.


    Sunny was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He did not expect to run into this kind of situation from just passing by the area. What should he do? Just then, Leon suddenly shouted, "You''re trying to arrest me? On what grounds are you doing that? What right do you have to arrest me?" Although Elsa had a high rank, Leon figured she would still need to pay srespect to his father and would not seriously consider arresting him.


    Moreover, his new girlfriend was just next to him. He could not afford to suffer such humiliation. Hence, he decided to keep acting tough.


    Elsa replied coldly, "You tried to assault a national figure with special status. I suspect that you''re a spy. Sunny, arrest him and send him to the Special Forces headquarters for interrogation." Elsa ced Leon under arrest just like that, scaring the living daylights out of him.


    "Captain, this is..." Sunny tried to intervene.


    Elsa gave him an icy stare and said, "The sgoes for you. Head over to the Special Forces headquarters. You''re temporarily suspended. You better fess up on your own. If I find out that you''re hiding anything, you better be ready to face the consequences." Sunny felt weak in the legs and almost fell to the floor.


    He was dragged along into this mess. Right now, he could not even save himself, much less have the courage to help Leon beg for mercy.


    Having no other choice, he ordered his subordinates, "Didn''t you hear the captain? Carry out her orders and arrest Leon Shawn." His subordinates were stunned for a moment. They had no choice but to walk up to Leon with their handcuffs ready. Seeing that he was about to be arrested, Leon started to panic. He said anxiously, "You can''t do this to me. My father is..." "Shut up!" Elsa cut him off before he could finish. "Stop bringing shto your father like this. Tell him to pick you up from the Special Forcester. If he has anything to say, he can say it straight to my face." Leon sumbed immediately. He knew that Elsa outranked his father. In this situation, all he could do was admit defeat and think of a solutionter.


    .eon was handcuffed and taken way. Meanwhile, his girlfriend din ce, bewildered byV the sight She could not believe that eon was arrested just like that.  Just then, Wilbur said, "How does it feel to be bullied?" Leon lowered his head and admitted defeat, not daring to respond to Wilbur.


    He never expected this person to know someone so powerful.


    If he knew this was the case, he would never have dared to behave so outrageously.


    With a wave from Elsa, Sunny escorted Leon away with a bitter et expression. He would be spending tat the Special Forces with Leon soon and await their punishment.  Meanwhile, Wilbur walked up to Kingston, who was white as a sheet, and said, "Leon is nothing much, and you''re the same. Xandria won''t be getting fired. However, you better worry about yourself.  S "S-Sir, I was just kidding. Why would I fire Xandria? I was forced by Leon. You should know that his father is..." Kingston tried to defend himself.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, he was cut off by Wilbur, "Just wait. I believe someone will look for you soon. I hope your record is clean, or you''ll be dismissed and face jail time." Kingston slumped to the ground in fear. There was no way he could have maintained a pristine record.


    Elsa interjected just then, "Bro, just leave this to me. Faron''s too freetely. This will give him something to do." "Faron?" Kingston almost soiled himself when he heard that name.


    If he was not mistaken, that would be Orin Campbell''s son, the number one bachelor of Kardon Province. Did they know him? "Sure. This fits what he does anyway." Wilbur smiled and walked up to Xandria, saying, "Thank you for standing up forearlier." "Y-You''re wee," Xandria stuttered in her reply.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Take down my number. You can callif you face any problems in the future. Consider that a repayment for this favor I owe you." Xandria remained speechless, nodding subconsciously as she took out her phone.

 Chapter 557

    After giving Xandria his phone number, Wilbur waved her goodbye and left with Elsa.


    For sreason, Xandria let out a long sigh of relief, feeling a lot more at ease.


    Just then, Kingston got back up on his feet and approached Xandria. He asked with a ttering tone, "Xandria, it was all just a misunderstanding. Why would I fire you for no reason, right? Why don''t you ask your friend out for dinner? It''ll be on me. I''ll even get both of you sgifts. What do you say?" "I''m sorry, but I''m not that close with him." Xandria smiled and left with her luggage in tow. Meanwhile, Kingston waspletely stupefied. The more he thought about the things that he might face, the more nervous he got, and his legs started trembling uncontrobly.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur got into Elsa''s car and the two made their way to Seke Ind.


    Elsa asked, "Bro, you have a beauty like Miss Yves right at home, yet you''re flirting around with other women out there all the time. What are you thinking?" "What are you talking about? I wasn''t flirting around outside!" Wilbur retorted.


    Elsa smirked and teased, "You gave her your number on your first meeting. What would you call that if not flirting?" "That girl stood up for me. I can''t just leave like that. What''s wrong with my actions?" Wilbur shot back.


    Elsa chuckled and kept quiet, leaving a frustrated Wilbur shaking his head in disappointment and ignoring her for the rest of the drive.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Very soon, they arrived at Seke Ind. He saw Eileen, Ryder, and Constantine waiting in the room, with Elsa following him from behind.


    Wilbur asked the moment he entered, "What''s going on?" "We have no idea either. He cby in the morning, then left we told him you weren''t around. He said he would drop by sother time," Eileen said.


    Wilbur frowned. Since when were these people so courteous? It felt very different from how the Church of Bloodism behaved. "Do you guys know where he went?" Wilbur asked.


    Ryder responded, "He''s staying in Seechertown Hotel without any intention to hide his presence." "Huh?" Wilbur was surprised.


    Constantine frowned and said, "Regardless of the reason for his visit, those evil things must be judged by the Lord of the Holy Illuminati." "How about we make the first move?" Eileen asked.


    Wilbur nodded, then ordered Ryder to keep a close eye on that guy. In the meantime, he had Eileen continue watching over Faye at Cape.


    Evening came.


    A slender foreigner in a suit arrived at Seke Ind''s bridge with a suitcase in his hand.


    He smiled at Charles and asked with a smile, "Excuse me. Has Mister Penn returned yet?" "Oh, you''re the visitor from this morning. How should I address you?" Charles asked. The guy smiled and said, "You can callAndre." "One moment please, Mister Andre. I''ll inform Mister Penn right away." "Thank you." Charles went back quickly. Very soon, Wilbur was slowly making his way to the bridge. Along with him were Eileen and Constantine. Wilbur crossed the bridge and arrived by Andre''s side. Meanwhile, Eileen and Constantine stood at the other end of the bridge, watching Andre closely.


    "Mister Andre, I heard you were looking for me. How can I help you?" Wilbur asked.


    </pwilbur>

 Chapter 558

    Andre smiled and said, "I''m here on the orders from the Blood God to send you a gift." With that, Andre passed the suitcase in his hand to Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at it and noticed that the suitcase was made from ssort of unknown material. The surface was covered with carvings of runes that looked like a seal of ssort.


    "What is this?" he asked.


    Andre smiled and replied, "I don''t know. I''m merely delivering the item as instructed." Wilbur reached out slowly to receive the chest and used his spirit energy to probe it.


    The runes on the suitcase glowed brightly, and he could feel a strong power emanating from within.


    "That''s all. Goodbye, Mister Penn." Andre gave him a friendly smile and turned to leave.


    At that moment, Constantine leaped into the air andnded right in front of Andre. He shouted, "Heretic! You''re not leaving that easily after running into me!" Andre shrugged and said, "I''m not here to fight you guys." "Neither am I. However, you need to be judged by the Lord of the Holy Illuminati." Spiritual energy surged through Constantine''s body as he said that.


    At the stime, Eileen suggested, "Let''s work together and take him out." "He didn''t show any animosity toward us. I don''t think we need to do this. After all, he even gavea gift." Wilbur shook the suitcase in his hand, seemingly satisfied with the oue.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Eileen frowned and retorted, "You dare ept something from the Church of Bloodism?" "Why wouldn''t I? It''s not like this thing is gonna devour me, right?" Wilbur teased.


    Eileen replied, "Don''t be so sure yet." "It''s not right to hit a guest. I''m sorry, but I''m not getting involved in this fight," Wilbur said.


    Eileen frowned disapprovingly. "The Church of Bloodism is an evil cult. They''re enemies to all humanity!" "He just gavea gift. If I beat him up, it would makelook bad if news of this is spread." Wilbur el seemedpletely uninterested in their conflict.  ?wEileen responded, "Did you forget that you owea favor?" "If helping you in this fight is consideredreturning said favor, then I don''t mind." As he said that, Wilbur set the suitcase aside. Eileen stared at Wilbur and startedughing out loud. "Actually, I don''t think there''s a need for us to do anything this time. Let him leave." Wilbur did not let his emotion show, but deep inside, he was quite disappointed that she did not take up that offer.


    Eileen ceased her attack and watched from the sidelines. Seeing this, Andre smiled and turned around to leave.


    Constantine turned around just to see Wilbur and Eileen both remaining indifferent to the situation. He took a deep breath and roared.


    In an instant, his body was covered in holy mes that shot into the sky. Countless cherubs started to dance around the pir of holy light and the air was filled with hymns.  Strong, howling winds started blowing, emanating a strong spiritual pressure that enveloped Andre.


    Andre sighed and turned to look at Constantine. He waved at him and said, "I truly mean you guys no harm." "Heretic! Your existence itself is the greatest sin against the Lord of the Holy Illuminati. ept his judgment!" Constantine fired a st of holy mes at Andre without hesitation.


    The holy mes carried along an indescribable power as they hurtled toward Andre, and its power seemed to cause the weather to change too.


    Just as Constantine used his Divine Domain, Wilbur praised him, "I must say, those from the Church of Holy Illuminati sure make things look grand."  "Indeed. It doesn''t just look grand. Constantine''s power is not to be underestimated either," Eileen said with a frown.


    Meanwhile, faced with the iing holy mes, Andre could not help but pull out a thin, red sword and swung it down at the holy mes.

 Chapter 559

    Just as Andre lifted the thin sword, it burned with a red spiritual me.


    When he swung the sword down, a tremendous spiritual energy immediately surged from Andre''s body.


    The sword lit up with densely packed blood-red runes and emanated a terrible power.


    The raging holy mes were cut in half by the sword and brushed past Andre''s body from both sides, sting two craters that were several meters wide on the ground in the distance.


    "Can you please stop?" Andre asked in a helpless tone.


    Constantine snorted coldly, "Not until you heretics ept the judgment of the Lord of the Holy Illuminati." "Sheesh!" Andre seemed exasperated.


    Without any warning, Constantine fired several sts of holy mes again, but they were all cut apart by Andre''s sword. Both seemed evenly matched.


    However, the surrounding trees suffered. The shing of the two powerful forces left craters on the ground, causing therge trees around them to fall.


    The air was howling with rampant spiritual energy. It was a sight that distressed Wilbur greatly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just then, the Cuffs of Faith around Constantine''s wrists fell right off, and he began to chant.


    "Great Lord of the Holy Illuminati, with my unwavering faith and loyalty, please grantthy strength to judge the heretic before me." Along with his chanting, a beam of golden light descended suddenly, enveloping Constantine within it.


    In that instant, Constantine''s body suddenly burned with a golden spiritual me. The hymn ringing in the air started growing stronger, bing louder and almost deafening.


    At that moment, Constantine''s body emanated a terrible spiritual pressure that suppressed everyone in the area.


    The spiritual pressure carried with it a powerful and sacred solemnity. Charles, who was quite sdistance away, could not help but fall on his knees and prostrate himself.


    Wilbur and Eileen both frowned deeply.


    "ept the Lord''s judgment, heretic!" Right then, Constantine was like a true god descending upon the world. His entire body seemed to be on fire. He raised his hands and a golden holy flstarted coalescing in his palms.  That holy flwas purely made up of runes. It emanated a terrible power that seemed to shake the sky.


    Even Wilbur felt terror from this terrible power. He stared at Constantine in awe.


    Eileen seemed to be just as solemn, watching the fight intently.


    Just then, Andre sighed. Following that, his entire body transformed into a puddle of blood, seeping?nto the ground, and disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    The fatal blow that Constantine had just prepared suddenly lost its target.


    However, the spiritual energy covering his body was getting violent and could not be contained any longer. Out of desperation, he had no choice but to aim it toward the sky.  Following a thunderous boom, a pir of golden flseemed to have punched through the sky, leaving a golden beam in the sky that lingered for a long time.


    The citizens of Seechertown witnessed the golden beam and were shocked by the sight. They had no idea what happened. After firing the beam of golden holy me, the divine energy on Constantine''s body dissipated, leaving him drenched in sweat.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and put on the Cuffs of Faith. After taking a nce at Wilbur and Eileen, he quietly left the scene.


    Wilbur shrugged and said, "What a shame. That guy got away. Otherwise, we would''ve had the chance to witness Constantine''s true power." "Yeah. It''s quite a shame," Eileen agreed.


    Wilbur then picked up the suitcase and went back to his own room.


    Eileen chuckled and muttered to herself, "This is your problem. Why should I do something when you won''t do anything about it yourself? Let''s just wait and see." After that, she, too, went back to her own room.

 Chapter 560

    At that moment, Charles finally mbered to his feet fearfully. That feeling from earlier was way too much for him. He could not help but feel the urge to worship Constantine. Even now, he has yet to fully regain his senses.


    On the living room floor of the Seecher Hotel''s suite, a puddle of blood appeared and quickly coalesced into Andre''s form.


    He shook his head and said, "The nerve of that guy. It''s just a matter of differing faith. Why does he always want to resort to violence? It feels like he''s even more bloodthirsty than I am. I wonder who''s the actual heretic here." He let out a sigh, then poured himself a ss of liquor and took a sip while sitting on the sofa. He seemed to be enjoying himself.


    "I don''t get to cout like this often. I need to have sfun and enjoy myself," Andre muttered to himself.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur had the suitcase with him. The first thing he did after returning to his room was to enter his demine.


    After kicking the flserpent that tried to snuggle up to him, he started to examine the suitcase closely.


    The runes on it belonged to ssort of seal, and the item contained within had powerful energy. It must have been used to seal that thing in.


    Why did Andre give this to him? What could that thing possibly be? After shesitation, Wilbur eventually infused sof his spiritual energy into the suitcase.


    Even if there was something terrible inside, it was his demine, an independent dimension. He did not need to worry about the destruction and harm it would bring to the innocent.


    As he infused his spiritual energy, the runes on the suitcase lit up. The suitcase then unfolded and spread t on the floor, revealing a blood clot the size of a fist in it.


    This blood clot seemed like a heart, beating powerfully.


    For every beat it made, a powerful energy ripple would spread out through the entire demine.


    Wilbur had a solemn expression. He knew that it was the Blood Embryo. Moreover, it was aplete Blood Embryo.


    The power within the two previous ones he encountered had been absorbed by Suelyn of the Skull Cult and the Seventh Apostle respectively, so the energy it contained had weakened.  S Meanwhile, this was theplete Blood Embryo. The power contained within was far more impressive.


    Its natural pulsations were already giving off such a powerful energy ripple. If he absorbed it, then his energy would surely grow far stronger.


    For a moment, Wilbur felt the urge to absorb the Blood Embryo.


    However, it was something from the Church of Bloodism. There was bound to be something wrong with it. Therefore, he remained rather cautious of it.


    After much consideration, he decided to sacrifice the Blood Embryo.


    He did not know much about the Blood Embryo. What if it was a trap aid by the Church of Bloodism? What would happen if he absorbed he energy within and fell into their rap?  WThat was why sacrificing it as an offering was still the safest option for him. Not only was it safe, but it also had no side effects. After thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the Blood Embryo, bringing it to the Dragon''s Altar.


    Just as he was about to sacrifice the Blood Embryo, he hesitated.


    The energy contained within the Blood Embryo was far too enticing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, after reconsidering his options, Wilbur finally steeled his heart and chose to sacrifice it.


    Just before he did that, he could not help but tear a small piece of flesh from the Blood Embryo and swallow it, keeping it within his body, then finally throwing the rest of it@nto the Dragon''s Altar.  An overwhelming aura rushed over, and the Blood Embryo was transformed into grace points.


    The golden hourss disyed a full 800 points. That was 800 grace points right there! Wilbur could not stop smiling.


    A screen of light appeared, and Wilbur decided to exchange them for a few Scorching Sun Pills to strengthen his physique.


    However, the first line disyed on the light screen started to flicker. The moment Wilbur saw what it was, he could no longer take his eyes away.

 Chapter 561

    "Spiritual Furnace" "Capable of amodating spiritual energy of any element without limit." He was utterly shocked when he saw the Spiritual Furnace ability.


    Based on a cultivator''s physique and the techniques they cultivate, they would sometimes develop their own unique spiritual power.


    Take Wilbur''s thunder power for example. It was a thunder type spiritual energy. Ever since he awakened the Dragonsoul, he naturally possessed this type of spiritual power.


    Regardless of the elements, be it thunder, wind, fire, water, earth, or something else, they were all still spiritual energy. Although Western mages, spell cultivators, and martial cultivators had different names for it, they were all essentially spiritual energy.


    There was another type of energy, which was derived from the power of one''s body. Wilbur''s Dragon Power was one such example of this type of energy.


    Normally, a cultivator would most likely use one type of spiritual energy, because the different types of spiritual energy contained within a body would sh with each other.


    Of course, there were exceptions. Sextremely talented cultivators, or those with special physiques could possess spiritual energy of various attributes.


    Wilbur was one such example. Apart from thunder power, he also managed to control wind, fire, earth, and water spiritual powers to a certain extent. Moreover, he could use spells of those attributes that were of intermediate level or below.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The dragon n was not only strong, but they were also highly attuned to the various attributes. That was what gave him such impossible powers.


    However, even if he had the Dragon Crystal, he could not store too much spiritual energy from other attributes. After all, he was not a true dragon nsman.


    Things would be different if he acquired the Spiritual Furnace. ording to its description, the Spiritual Furnace was able to hold spiritual energy of all attributes without any limitations.


    It meant that he could possess a variety of spiritual energy attributes during his cultivation and thereby greatly increase hisbat prowess.


    Furthermore, the Spiritual Furnace had no limit to how much spiritual energy it could contain, which meant that if he was sufficiently strong, he would be able to store limitless amounts of spiritual energy.


    That would make him almost undefeatable.


    Wilbur was getting more excited as he thought about it. He could not help but rub his hands excitedly.


    That was an amazing skill. The old dragon really had quite a lot of treasure in store for him.


    He looked at the Spiritual Furnace and saw that it required 810 grace points.


    Wilbur''s face darkened immediately.


    He had ten grace points left over from thest time, and this round of offering earned him 800 points. It was nicely 810 points. It was as though the reward was tailored to strip him of all his grace points.  The old dragon was truly a seasoned scalper.


    Wilbur sneered and mumbled ssnide remarks, but eventually pressed the button resolutely.


    Although he needed pills to improve his physique, the Spiritual Furnace was way too tempting, and he could not resist this level of temptation.


    The Spiritual Furnace turned into a ball of light and disappeared. Meanwhile, Wilbur felt that something had appeared in his core soul.


    He quickly meditated and observed his core soul.


    Beside his Dragon Crystal was another furnace that was slowly rotating.


    That must be the Spiritual Furnace.


    However, it was empty right then His Dragon Crystal spun rapidly. The spiritual energy and thunder power were all extracted and absorbed by the Spiritual Furnace.  At that moment, his Dragon Crystal turned into a pure red color. It only contained the pure energy of Wilbur''s Dragon Power within it.


    It would seem that the Spiritual Furnace was of a higher level than the Dragon Crystal.


    Wilbur was shocked.


    However, after a moment, he startedughing. With the Spiritual Furnace, his spiritual energy would no longer be restricted by attributes. Leaving aside his boost inbat prowess, his future potential would be limitless.  However, apart from his red-colored Dragon Power, he realized that there were sthin, dark red threads on his Dragon Crystal.


    He would not have noticed it if he had not observed it carefully.

 Chapter 562

    He knew that was the power of the Blood Embryo, but Wilbur reckoned he could still control that little bit of power without being affected.


    Once he learned more about the power of the Blood Embryo, he would have a better understanding of the Church of Bloodism. Although the rtionship between him and the Church of Bloodism was quite uncertain at the moment, he would not think of them as friends just because they gave him a Blood Embryo.


    After retracting spirit energy from his body, Wilbur was in a rather good mood, so he spent stying with the flserpent for stbefore leaving the demine.


    Just as he was about to meditate, Eileen knocked and entered his room.


    "Is something the matter?" Wilbur asked with a smile.


    She returned a smile and said, "I''m going out for a trip. I don''t know how many days it will take. I''ll leave Miss Yves back in your care." "Alright. Thank you very much," Wilbur replied.


    Eileen nodded, then turned to leave. Before leaving, she said, "Remember that you owea favor." Wilbur watched her leave and could not help but shake his head. This woman was quite an enigmatic one.


    He then remembered about Faye. He promised to take her out for dinner for quite stime. It should be tfor him to make good on that promise.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that thought, he went toward Faye''s room. Just as he entered her room, he saw Faye all dressed up and ready to go out. "Where are you going?" Wilbur asked.


    "Thepany has a business banquet tonight," Faye replied helplessly.


    "Why didn''t you get ready earlier?" Wilbur looked at his watch and it was already past eight o''clock.


    Faye replied, "The deputy CEO was supposed to be the one to go, but he said that an official cover to visit, so I have no choice but to go." Wilbur nodded. If a city official was attending, then Faye''s absence would be disrespectful.


    They were running a business, after all. It was necessary to maintain a good rtionship with the government.


    After sthought, Wilbur said, "Eileen took off to settle her own things. I''ll go with you tonight." "That''s great. Will this get in the way of your important matters? You''re very busy, after all," Faye asked sarcastically.


    Wilburughed awkwardly. "I''m free for the next few days. I''ll go with you." Faye gave him a kiss after hearing that. She smiled and said, "So you do have a conscience after all." Wilbur chuckled in response.


    Skyler was their driver that night because Jose was still in recuperation.


    "Bro, you''re going too?" Skyler asked as he started the car.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Yeah. Thank you for taking care of Faye all this while." "Don''t mention it." Skyler stepped on the gas and drove the two to the Seecher Hotel.


    Cape Consortium would host a business banquet every few years tc Jather the big shots in the business vorld to facilitate various coborations. Cape would alsove many opportunities to get volved in those coborations.  The government would also host this kind of banquet asionally. There would be a few of them each year. This banquet was a smaller one, so Faye did not n to veline participate originally. However, with one of the city''s officials attending, she had to show up to showding, respect.  sMeanwhile, Wilbur was nning to make it up to Faye. He had not spent much twith hertely and felt quite guilty about it. Hence his decision to join. Otherwise, he would never attend this kind of event.


    He told Faye back in the car to just do as she pleased. He would just wander about on his own. After all, he knew nothing about the business side of things and had no interest in participating.


    Faye nodded in agreement. It was already good enough to have Wilbur apany her. She did not ask for more.


    Furthermore, he knew that Wilbur wanted to keep a low profile, so she did not force him.


    Meanwhile, in the banquet hall, Whitney was dressed in an evening gown and walking around in the hall. Her eyes were scanning through the young businessmen every so often.

 Chapter 563

    Ever since the incident at Royal Karaoke, she has lost contact with Conrad Willis.


    That pissed her off to no end. She felt that Wilbur was the one responsible for her problem. If he had not offended Conrad, there was no way Conrad would have ignored her.


    Hence, whenever she thought of Wilbur, she would feel the rage well up inside her. She wanted to give him a good p. How could she not be angry after seeing her ticket to a good life being messed up by Wilbur? Apart from her moping over the past few days, she got to know another young man named Thomas Saller at a bar.


    Thomas had his ownpany, and it was worth several million dors. He was quite well off.


    Although Whitney felt that Thomas'' wealth was too little for her to be bothered, she learned of this banquet from him, and that all the participants were loaded. That was why she made Thomas do everything he could to get an invitation to the banquet. She wanted to try her luck.


    Thus, she put on heavy makeup and even rented an expensive evening gown for the asion. She really went all out.


    Very soon, her gaze fell upon a man in his thirties.


    The man looked average and was slightly tanned. However, apart from her, anyone who managed to attend the banquet was definitely wealthy enough. Furthermore, the rich always marriedte. She decided to give it a try.


    She took a ss of champagne and slowly approached the man, standing right behind him. While he turned around, she took the opportunity to spill the champagne on herself and sessfully got his attention.


    After the two exchanged sapologies, they quickly got to know each other.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Whitney introduced herself as a university student studying finance and imed that she was there to broaden her horizons.


    With a sincere attitude, pretty face, and stunning figure, she managed to attract the man''s attention. The two started to strike up a conversation.


    Whitney probed around and learned that the man''s nwas Lucas Draker. He had a sizablepany that was worth several hundred million dors. Most importantly, he was still a bachelor.


    She was celebrating internally. Lucas was just the target she was looking for. With that, she put on an innocent fa?ade and kept asking Lucas all sorts of questions in the guise of learning. Her move made Lucas feel a great sense of achievement. The two chatted happily and got much closer in a short time.


    Half an hourter, sounds of apuse could be hearding from the door. Whitney and Lucas both looked over out of curiosity. They saw a stunning woman wearing a blue gown walking into the banquet hall, apanied by a handsman.


    Lucas smiled and said, "Miss Yves is here. She''s the top dog in Kardon Province''s financial circle who controls apany with hundreds of billions in cash flow." There were manypanies with assets worth over 100 billion in Dasha, but there were not many apart from Cape Consortium that could achieve a cash flow of over 100 billion. With that kind et fgutput, it would be possible to make several billion in profit each year  Therefore, apany with sufficient cash reserves like Cape was a goal that many major corporations could only dream of. Faye was quite a terrifying figure in Kardon Province''s business circles.  To be frank, apany like Lucas'' would barely qualify to attend this banquet. He might know of Faye, but she surely would not know about him.


    Whitney was filled with envy as she watched Faye being weed into the hall by apuse from the attendees.


    Her life would be perfect if she could live like that.


    Whitney wondered what kind of man such an amazing woman would pick as her husband. Whitney believed that man must be quite an extraordinary person too.


    Under Whitney''s envious gaze, Faye walked into the banquet hall and started chatting with a group of business moguls, including the government official of Seechertown.


    There were only several people by Faye''s side, forming a little circle.


    However, that circle seemed to have an invisible barrier around it that prevented most people from nearing it.


    Meanwhile, the handsman had been standing by Faye''s side ever since entering the hall. He must be ssort of bodyguard. Nevertheless, having such a handsbodyguard by her side also drew in quite a bit of spection from the crowd.

 Chapter 564

    While Whitney was secretly specting, she suddenly noticed a familiar figure sneaking inside. That person sat down by the buffet table at the side and filled his te with food before wolfing down the contents on his te in a corner.


    Whitney was stunned for a moment. She thought her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    After stime, she was finally sure that it was Wilbur.


    That guy actually dared to sneak in here for food! Was he really that hungry? Furthermore, just what the hell was he wearing? He was wearing a jersey of a brand that could be bought off bargain street stalls. It made him stand out like a sore thumb in a ce like this.


    Those who attended the banquet were all dressed to the nines and their clothes were from nbrands or tailor-made. Who would attend this kind of event dressed up like that? That guy must have gotten himself in by making up tall tales to enjoy free food. Was he trying to con srich folks? Whitney was disgusted by that thought. How could such a shameless person exist in this world? Meanwhile, Wilbur was absolutely enjoying his meal.


    After arriving with Faye, he had Skyler enter the hall with Faye as he quietly snuck in. His n was to just casually hang around in there while keeping Fayepany.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, when he saw the scrumptious buffet meal, he was reminded that he had yet to eat anything. With that, he helped himself to a big te of food and started wolfing it down.


    Before he was done with the first te, he was already getting another te of food ready.


    They were all paid for with Cape''s money anyway, which was basically his own. There was no point wasting the food.


    While he was enjoying his meal, a voice suddenly cfrom behind him, asking, "Is it delicious?" "Absolutely," Wilbur replied without even looking up.


    "You haven''t had something like this before, have you? Do eat more. It''s not easy for you to sneak in here. Don''t waste this chance." Those words sounded very sarcastic. Wilbur looked up and was quite surprised.


    "Whitney?" He looked around and asked, "Shelby and the others aren''t here, are they?" Whitney held onto Lucas'' arm and said with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you worried that Shelby would expose your identity if she was here?" "Well, that''s not the case. It''s just that this is not the sort of ce you should be at. Aren''t you still studying? What are you doing here?" Wilbur asked.


    Whitney chuckled and said, "I study finance. I''m here to on an education excursion. What about you?" "Me?" Wilbur hesitated for a moment, then said, "I''m just here to look around." "Look around? Do you have an invitation?" Whitney asked condescendingly.


    velo her, Wilbur was just a freeloader vho loved to brag. She wondered vhat his goals were to sneak into his ce. Whitney decided to expose his identity today and mbarrass him as revenge for uining her chances with Conrad.


    Wilbur swallowed a mouthful of food and said, "It''s true that I don''t have an invitation." Why would he need an invitation to attend an event hosted by hispany? That would be the joke of the century.


    However, Whitney used, "Without an invitation would mean that you snuck in here. So, what''s your goal Who are you trying to con? You need to know the people here are elites of our society. They''re not as naive and gullible as Shelby and me."  "Since when did I lie to Shelby? What are you trying to imply?" Wilbur frowned.


    Just then, Whitney told Lucas, "Mister Draker, this guy is a chatan A few days ago, he tried to win over the heart of my friend and made ridiculous ims, offending quite a few of my friends. They''re now ignoringbecause of that. He''s despicable."  Lucas frowned, then said, "Is that so? How can someone like him be allowed into an event like this? I''ll have the guards throw him out." Whitney interjected, "There''s no need to rush. I''m sure he''s up to something. Let''s have the guards ask him how he managed to sneak in here without an invitation and what he''s up to. We can''t let others fall for his lies."

 Chapter 565

    Wilbur frowned and said, "I don''t think that''s any of your business, right?" He was starting to get angry at Whitney''s condescending attitude.


    However, Whitney chuckled and said, "I''m here to expose you for who you are so that you can''t deceive anyone ever again. I''ll have you know that I''ll tell Shelby everything once I get back. You can forget about winning her heart!" Wilbur was speechless. Since when did he think about asking Shelby out? Whitney sure had spowerful imagination.


    "I don''t wish to say anything. Can you just leteat my dinner in peace?" Wilbur had no intention of continuing to deal with Whitney. However, Whitney would not let it rest. "Have a look at yourself. How dare someone like you sneak in here? This is an insult to everyone." "Sir, you better leave, or I''ll have to call the guards. That''ll only make you look bad," Lucas persuaded from the side. Wilbur was both angry and amused at the stime. He looked at Lucas and said, "And what did I do to you now?" "Forgivefor being frank, but my friend here says you''re a chatan, and you do look like one," Lucas replied softly.


    Wilburughed, then shook his head. "You''re quite a courteous one. However, I''ll advise you to mind your own business. It''s for your own good." "What did you say?" Lucas was triggered right away.


    His loud voice immediately attracted the attention of several people nearby and they approached the group, asking, "Mister Draker, what''s wrong?" Those people were more or less in the ssituation as Lucas. They had smoney, but not that much. However, they knew about each other and seven had sbusiness dealings with each other. They noticed that Lucas was caught up in strouble, so they hurried over.


    Just then, Whitney said, "This guy snuck in here without an invitation, and he even insulted Mister Draker here. He''s too audacious!" Wilbur rolled his eyes at Whitney and shook his head. For a youngdy, she sure was a vicious one. He dared not imagine what she would turn into after she graduates and set food in society in the future.


    Someone said, "How dare you insult Mr. Draker! What''s your name? What are you trying to do sneaking in here without an invitation?" "You better tell us everything. Otherwise, don''t blus for getting rough." "Just throw him out already. What''s the point in talking to him?" "Call the guards. There''s no need to waste our ton him." Those people reprimanded Wilbur with a disgusted look on their faces. Meanwhile, Whitney was smiling smugly on the side. She felt great seeing Wilbur embarrassed in public.


    Just then, several guards crunning over and asked about themotion.


    When the crowd said that Wilbur had snuck in without an invitation, Whitney could not stop smiling.


    The guards were courteous and asked Wilbur to leave nicely. However, it seemed that they were ready to use force should Wilbur refuse to leave.


    Wilbur helplessly set down his te.


    Just then, Whitney sneered and said, "You should''ve checked what kind of event this is before you snuck in here. Your shamelessness really knows no bounds."  "And what right do you have to attend this banquet?" Wilbur was getting angry too.


    Whitney retorted, "I''m here to on an education excursion. What''s wrong with that?" Wilbur originally nned to expose Whitney''s real intention, but after giving it sthought, he decided to stay quiet. What was the point in arguing with a student? Moreover, she was also Shelby''s friend.  However, to Whitney, Wilbur''s inaction was misunderstood as his defeat. She mocked, "Go on. Keep talking. Let''s see what kind of story you can spin to convince these people."  Lucas and the others started smiling, and the guards began closing in on Wilbur too.


    Just then, Skyler, who was standing by the center stage, noticed themotion in this corner. He then whispered to Faye.


    Faye turned over and noticed Wilbur. She frowned and said, "Let''s go have a look."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566 Faye and Skyler walked over to Wilbur.


    The government official hesitated for a moment when he saw that but ended up following along.


    There was an important project happening today that he oversaw, so he needed to be there personally.


    He was focused on brokering the project with Faye, and they were just getting into the rhythm of things when he was suddenly cut off. He was quite displeased with it, so he wanted to see who had the gall to cause a ruckus like that.


    Whitney and her group wereughing at Wilbur''s expense as the guards were ready to ''gently'' escort him out. Just then, Skyler and Faye arrived at the


    scene.


    "What''s going on?" Faye asked witha _ smile. Ae The group saw Faye when they looked around and quickly greeted her. They also told her about how Wilbur snuck in without an invitation.


    Whitney was starstruck when she saw Faye. She walked up to her and bowed.


    "Miss Yves, this guy here is a chatan. He snuck in here and is up to no good. You need to be careful." Faye could not control herself and let out ugh. "How is he a chatan?" "He''s full of lies, and he''s unemployed.


    Think about it. Someone like him sneaking in here is surely up to no good. You should be careful of him,"


    Whitney exined, trying really hard to leave an impression on Faye, Skyler was struggling to hold in hisughter. However, he quickly got his emotions under control after receiving a re from Wilbur.


    Just then, Faye chuckled and said, "Is that so? And who might you be? I don''t think I know you." "I''m a finance student at Westhand College, and I came here for an education excursion. Miss Yves, you''re my idol," Whitney said excitedly.


    Faye nodded, then replied slowly, "I see. You''re a finance student in college." "Yeah." Whitney nodded.


    Just then, Lucas spoke up, "Miss Yves, it''s true that this person doesn''t have


    an invitation, and he seems very suspicious too. Should we have the guards take him away for interrogation?" Faye smiled and said, "There''s no rush.


    This is a business banquet, and it''s inappropriate to have a student in here.


    Let''s send thisdy out first." Skyler nodded, then walked up to Whitney. "Please." Whitney was dumbfounded. Was she about to be thrown out? The guards were moving in closer.


    Lucas and his group did not look so happy, but they did not dare to say anything.


    Whitney was feeling a mix of anger and embarrassment. However, Faye''s words madeplete sense. Whitney


    was just a student, and it was indeed inappropriate for a student like her to be there. a She dared not make any excuses in front of Faye and could only bow.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Miss Yves. I''ll take my leave." That was all Whitney could say to stay dignified. After that, she turned to re at Wilbur before leaving the hall.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Once she was out of the banquet hall, she went into the elevator. Her eyes were burning with rage as she mumbled, "Wilbur, just you wait. I''m not done with you yet for this humiliation!" Meanwhile, in the banquet hall, Faye looked at Lucas and his group and said, "This is my friend. I brought him along


    with me. Is there a problem with that?" Whitney was just a student, so Faye did not wish to embarrass her too badly, hence sending her off in advance.


    However, these people here dared to disrespect Wilbur. She would not be so nice to them.


    When Lucas and his group heard Faye say that Wilbur was her friend, they immediately froze up on the spot.


    That guy turned out to be Miss Yves'' friend, and they had offended him! How would they survive in the business circle of Kardon Province in the future? As that thought entered their mind, all of them panicked and looked at Wilbur


    anxiously Lucas'' expression was all the more exquisitepared to the others.

 Chapter 567

    "Sir, I had no idea that you were Miss Yves'' friend. Please forgive my ignorance," Lucas apologized in a bitter tone.


    The others quickly joined him in their apology toward Wilbur after the initial shock.


    It was serious. If they offended Miss Yves'' friend, that would be akin to them offending Miss Yves herself, which would doom their entire future.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur looked at Faye and said, "Forget it. It''s nothing much to begin with. However, Lucas, you should distance yourself from Whitney in the future. She''s still a student, and there''s something wrong with her character." "Yes, sir. I will surely do so," Lucas replied fearfully.


    Just then, that official walked over and asked with a smile, "What''s with themotion?" Faye looked at him and smiled. "It''s just a minor incident, and it''s all settled now. Letintroduce this person to you guys. He''s the deputy mayor of Seechertown, ReveZack." "Nice to meet you, sir," Lucas and his group fearfully shook Revelio''s hand.


    Seechertown was a first tier city with over ten million people. Being Seechertown''s deputy mayor, Revewas not someone that people could easily get in contact with.


    He happily shook hands with them, showing his hospitable attitude.


    Just then, Wilbur frowned and asked, "Mister Shawn, do you know Leon?" "Leon?" Revewas taken aback for a moment and looked at Faye.


    Faye smiled and said, "This is my friend." "Oh, I see. Leon is my son. Do you guys know him?" Reveasked with a smile.


    Wilburughed, then said, "Have you picked him up from the Special Forces headquarters yet?" Revelio''s expression darkened immediately.


    He was informed of what happened the moment his son was brought into the custody of the Special Forces. He had also talked to Elsa.


    He originally thought it was just a minor incident and Elsa would grant him a favor.


    Unexpectedly, Elsa chose to ignore him and kept his son locked up, which troubled him.


    He was just thinking of paying Elsa a visit personally after tonight to get his son out. Who would have thought that someone here would bring up this matter? Reveasked cautiously, "What''s your rtionship with my son?" "You should teach your son properly. He''s being too much of a bully out there. It''s very easy to cause you all sorts of problems if you leave him be," Wilbur said with a frown.


    Revewas shocked. It would seem his son''s imprisonment was somehow rted to this person.


    Since this guy was Miss Yves'' friend and was capable enough of convincing Elsa to arrest his son, he must be quite well connected. Revefelt a chill run down his spine. Just then, Wilbur said, "Mark my words and watch over your son. Otherwise, you might end up in jail with him." Having said his piece, Wilbur turned to Faye and said, "I''m going out for sfresh air. It''s too stuff in here." He then walked straight out. He was getting too much attention, so he decided to leave.  Faye understood his concern and gave him a smile.


    Meanwhile, Lucas and the others were scared out of their wits.


    That man actually dared to lecture Revelio! Even Miss Yves would not dare to say something like that.


    Looking at those people trembling in fear, Faye smiled and said, "It''s fine. You guys go on. Sir, let''s continue our conversation over there." Revenodded absentmindedly and followed Faye to the stage. His mind was still trying to figure out just who Wilbur was.


    On the other hand, Lucas and his group were shaken to their core.


    In their panic, they lost all mood to stay at the banquet, so they left in a hurry.


    Lucas swore that he would distance himself from Whitney! If not for her, he would not have offended Miss Yves! That jinx! Wilbur walked out of the banquet hall and went to the hotel gates. He lit up a cigarette.


    He was considering if he should tell Shelby about what happened and have her keep her distance from Whitney.


    Whitney was too much of a schemer and a gold digger. She had no intention of studying and improving herself. Having a friend like that was not a good thing for Shelby.


    However, after sthought, he figured it was inappropriate for him to say that, so he got rid of the thought.


    At the stime, Whitney just got into a taxi. She saw Wilbur standing outside the hotel gates and grumbled resentfully, "You''re just another chatan who got thrown out. Just you wait. I''m not done with you."  UMS Another hourter, Faye and Skyler finally cback. The three of them el got into the car and drove back to Seke Ind. After arriving at the ind, Wilbur''s phone started ringing before the car could even make aplete stop.

 Chapter 568

    Wilbur answered the call when he saw that it was Elsa on the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" "Bro, you guys have work. Get over here quickly. This ce is haunted." "What kind of joke is this?" "I''m serious! The police couldn''t do anything and turned to us, but I couldn''t do anything too. It''s too creepy. Just hurry over and take a look. It''s really haunted here." Wilbur sighed after hearing Elsa''s solemn tone. He asked for the address and then notified Ryder.


    Faye shook her head and said, "So, Mister Ever-So-Busy, did something happen again?" "I can''t help it. If I knew I''d face so many problems, I wouldn''t have entered that stupid department," Wilbur grumbled in frustration.


    Fayeughed and said, "I wonder if it''s toote to back out now." "I''ll turn in my resignation tomorrow. It''s so annoying," Wilbur replied unhappily.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Faye and Skyler chuckled. That was a secret national department. It would not be that easy for Wilbur to resign from it. Ryder brought over his suitcase very soon. Wilbur got out of the car and hopped into Ryder''s car, then the two left in a hurry. Faye watched as the car drove away, thenmented, "Serves you right! I hope you exhaust yourself to death." "Can you really bear to see him die, Miss Yves?" Skyler teased.


    Ryder and Wilbur arrived at an apartment in a nearby suburb. Elsa was already waiting for them.


    After the three met up, Elsa said, "I think I really ran into a ghost." "You saw it?" Wilbur asked.


    Elsa shook her head. "No, but you should have a look. Listen to what this family has to say first." Wilbur was doubtful. The three of them arrived at the house of a family in the apartment.


    The building was sealed off by Special Forces and ced under heavy surveince.


    When the tentered, they saw a middle-aged couple curled up on the sofa, trembling in fear.


    The floor was filled with bloody footprints, and the apartment unit was aplete mess too. Even the special agents at the door looked nervous.


    After entering, Wilbur scanned the scene and spread out his spirit power. He could not find anything out of the ordinary.


    "What''s going on?" he asked the middle-aged couple.


    The couple were shaking terribly as they looked at Wilbur. Elsa quickly interjected, "This man is from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. That''sgur country''s specialized department to handle this kind of situation. You guys can rx and tell him the truth. He will believe you."  Although they had no idea what the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was, they visibly rxed after learning that it was a department specialized in dealing with their situation  S The middle-aged man stuttered, "S-Stago... I... I saw m-my father." "Isn''t it natural to see your father?" Wilbur asked impatiently.


    The man replied in horror, "But my father died many years ago!" Wilbur was stunned. He then looked at Ryder and asked, "Did you guys encounter any situations like this before?" Ryder shook his head in silence. Wilbur frowned, then said to the man, "Tellin detail. How did you see your father." "Just tonight. Sometafter night fell, we were just getting ready for dinner. Myte father suddenly cin covered in blood and even spoke to us. I was terrified!" the man said.  Wilbur furrowed his brows and thought about it for stime, then said slowly, "Damn it. It''s the Church of Bloodism again. What are they trying to do this time?" "Is it really them?" Ryder asked.


    "Most likely. Elsa, bring them to the Special Forces headquarters. I''ll go look for that guy." Having said that, Wilbur left with Ryder right away and made their way to the Seecher Hotel.


    "Are you sure he''s in that room?" "Yes, sir. We have been monitoring him constantly.'' Wilbur scoffed, then went to the presidential suite with Ryder and kicked the door open, barging right in.

 Chapter 569

    Ryder quickly assembled his super cannon and stood guard at the door while Wilbur strode right in.


    They saw Andre sitting in the living room, elegantly drinking his red wine. He looked at Wilbur with a smile andmented, "Mister Penn, that''s very rude of you." "Out with it. Is this your doing?" Wilbur asked in a low voice.


    Andre shrugged, then poured Wilbur a ss of red wine. It looked as thick as blood.


    "My dear Mister Penn, I''ve always been in this room and never took a step outside. I have no idea what you''re talking about," Andre replied calmly.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "I''ve set my rules in Seechertown. If you break them, you''ll have to be punished regardless of your identity." "Mister Penn, I believe you''ve gotwrong this time. I really have no idea what you''re talking about," Andre said helplessly. Wilbur frowned. Andre did not seem like he was lying.


    However, he could not imagine who else would cause a bloody scene like that apart from the Church of Bloodism.


    "Are you sure it''s not you?" "I can swear on the nof the great Blood God. I didn''t do it," Andre said, smiling faintly.


    Wilbur groaned and said, "It better not be you. I''m not against you staying here. That''s your freedom to do so. However, don''t start any funny business or that''ll be your doom." With that, Wilbur turned around and went out, taking Ryder with him.


    Andre shrugged and said, "He sure has quite the temper." Wilbur and Ryder hurried over to the Special Forces headquarters in the car. Ryder asked with a frown, "Is he really innocent?" "He should be," Wilbur responded.


    "What do we do now?" "We''ll have to work on that couple. Let''s have another talk with them." The two arrived at the Special Forces headquarters in a hurry. Elsa led them to a room where the terrified couple were in.


    The couple looked at the trio. Their eyes were filled with terror.


    Wilbur frowned. "Tebout all the details when it happened." It happened during dinner. My ather suddenly barged into the oom covered in blood. He toldhat he ran out of money, then aske ne to bring sover to his grave ind ce it behind the gravestone. After saying that, he turned and left,'' ke man exined while trembling all over.  wWilbur found it difficult to believe. "Your father is asking you to give him money and ce it behind the gravestone? Should you be burning soffering to him instead?" "My father asked for real money," the man replied.


    Wilbur chuckled right away and said, "Damn it. Looks like someone''s ying stricks. Let''s go. Taketo your father''s grave." "Uhm... is that wise? I''m quite scared." The couple were clearly distressed and timid.


    Wilbur could understand their plight. As a mere mortal, who could remain unfazed after encountering something like that? "We''re helping you solve the problem. You don''t want yourte father to appear again, do you?" Wilbur asked.


    The man hesitated for a moment, then nodded. However, his wife could not be convinced to follow along.


    In the end Wilbur and Ryder took the man and took off once more to the suburbs. Meanwhile, Elsa went on with her work. After all, this case was no longer under her jurisdiction.  The man''s nwas Yanfren. He cfrom a rural area outside Seechertown and has moved to the city for many years. His hometown was slightly over 100 kilometers away, so it took them two hours to get there by car.  The vige he was from was called Hill Vige and belonged to Windside Town. It was alreadyte at night when they arrived.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yanfren was too scared to visit the grave at night, so Wilbur had no choice but to spend the night at a hotel in town and wait for morning toe.


    Early next morning, Wilbur woke Yanfren up and they made their way to Hill Vige.

 Chapter 570

    Yanfren could not sleep at all the previous night. He had dark circles around his eyes and felt uneasy the entire way.


    After arriving at Hill Vige, the tdrove right up to the ancestral graves on a hill.


    It was a massive gravesite where all the ancestors of Hill Vige''s residents were buried.


    The tarrived at the grave of Yanfren''s father. The grave has cracked open, exposing the rotten coffin in it.


    Yanfren screamed in terror when he saw that and quickly ran off to hide in the distance.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "He''s still your father even if he is a ghost. What''s there to be afraid of?" "Even if that''s my father, it''s still a ghost! How can I not be scared?" Yanfren refused to go anywhere near the grave. Wilbur shook his head and then waved his hand, opening the coffin''s cover.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    They saw a corpse lying inside. The clothes on it were in a state of disrepair, and there was blood all over the corpse.


    Burials in a vige would usually seal the coffin shut under multipleyers, and then be buried with fine soil. The grave would be sealed tight, and it was normal for the body to be well preserved for several decades. However, it was abnormal for the corpse to be covered in blood like that. How could a decades-old corpse still have blood on it?" Wilbur leaned in closer to the coffin and took a whiff, then said, "This is not human blood." Ryder also tried smelling it and said, "It smells like a mix of chicken and dog blood." Wilbur thought about it and said, "Someone''s ying tricks with the corpse." "What do you mean, sir?" Ryder asked.


    Wilbur replied, "Someone''s controlling the corpse, and then smeared it with blood to scare Yanfren. This is a scam to get money." "That''s possible. They did ask for cash to be dropped off behind the gravestone. Why would a ghost need cash?" Rydermented.


    Wilbur nodded in agreement. "You''re right. However, that person was able to control corpses. He''s definitely a cultivator." "The issue is how to locate him." This type of cultivator was among the list of targets of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, so it was their duty to apprehend them.


    Wilbur frowned. "He did not appear in person, so it''ll be difficult to find him." "Let''s contact the handler and have them ess the surveince system," Ryder suggested.


    Wilbur shook his head. "There are no surveince cameras here. That won''t do any good." As he said that, Wilbur''s spirit power surged into the corpse. After a moment, the space around them started to bechazy.


    In Wilbur''s consciousness, a thin red thread appeared on the corpse and floated toward the direction of Windside Town. Wilbur withdrew his spirit energy and smiled. "I''ve confirmed the general location. We''ll go back to Windside Town, and I''ll confirm his exact locationter." Chapter 570 1 Chapter 570 2 "What are you talking about? We''re here to help Yanfren with serrands," Wilbur replied.


    Just then, Yanfren started waving at the bald man from afar and said, "Mister Stagen! It''s me, Yanfren!" "It''s really you! When did you cback?" the bald man asked with a bright smile.


    Yanfren still did not dare to go anywhere near the grave, replying from a distance, "I just cback to run serrands." Chapter 570 3 "Who are you?" Wilbur asked.


    The bald manughed and looked at Yanfren. "Tell him who I am." Yanfren walked forward timidly and stopped a few meters away from Wilbur, saying, "He''s Booker Stagen, the secretary of our vige."

 Chapter 571

    "Vige secretary? We''re here to help Yanfren and did not touch the graves here. Why do we need topensate you?" Wilbur asked.


    Booker''s face darkened immediately and said in a low voice, "How dare you say you didn''t touch it when the grave is in this sorry state? You''re just being disrespectful right now. Gregory, summon the vigers and have them decide." The young man beside him agreed and ran off to make calls. Meanwhile, Booker seemed to be observing Yanfren closely.


    Just then, Wilbur saw Yanfren wave at him, so he walked over with a frown. Yanfren then whispered into his ear, "This guy used to be a bully in the vige. He''s just trying to ask for money. Now that he''s the vige secretary, I can''t afford to offend him." Wilbur nodded slowly and said, "Looks like you managed to earn smoney over the years." "I made a small profit, but it''s not much," Yanfren said with a glint in his eyes.


    Wilbur chuckled. A person needed to be considerably rich to afford a house in Seechertown. Yanfren seemed like he was afraid of others finding out that he was loaded.


    However, Yanfren was from this vige, so Booker was quite well-informed about Yanfren''s situation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Go talk to him and have him hire people to fill up the grave. You just need to pay them for theirbor. We''ll settle the matter about your father." Wilbur could not be bothered to deal with those people, so he gave Yanfren that suggestion.


    Yanfren thought about it and agreed to Wilbur''s suggestion. He could not let his father''s corpse be exposed to the elements like that either. He would just let Booker benefit a little out of this and leave things be.


    With that, he walked up to Booker and was all smiles. "Mister Stagen, can you hire speople to repair my father''s grave? I''ll pay for the cost. What do you think?" "That''s a cost you''ll have to bear to begin with. However, there''s another problem. You guys disturbed the peace of our ancestors, and I must hire someone to conduct a ceremony to appease them. You''ll be bearing the cost for that too," Booker said.


    Yanfren sighed after hearing that. "Fine. How much is it?" Booker knew full well about Yanfren''s situation. Booker was a shameless bully in the vige to begin with, so nobody dared to cross him. Yanfren did not want to get into more trouble either. After all, this ce was his hometown. He could deal with a minor extortion like that.


    Booker nodded in satisfaction. "That''s more like it. I won''t ask that much from you. Just cough up a million and I''ll let this slide." "What? A million?" Yanfren was dumbfounded.


    Booker''s expression turned sour anc sked, "Is a million too much? I knov ''ou''ve made quite a bit of money >ver the years in the city. Moreover, ''ou disturbed the peace of our ''ige. We''re already being plenty jenerous by asking you to settle this Vith money."  >w"Even so, it shouldn''t need a million dors! This is just ckmailing!" Yanfren retorted.


    Booker bellowed angrily, "What the et f*ck do you mean? How dare you useof ckmailing you! If you weren''t from this vige, we would''ve tired you guys up and given you a good beating right away. Do you know how our vige deals with people who disturb our peace? Consider yourself lucky if you can walk out of here alive."  Yanfren was stunned. His face turned red from the indignity. "I don''t have that much money." He could not even take out 100 thousand, let alone a million. Over the years, he ran a small shop with his wife and the couple managed to save up a small fortune by working hard. There was no way he could let Booker take all his money away just like that. Just as they were fighting, a few more cars pulled over and over a dozen young men got out of the cars. They were all wielding sticks and quickly approached the group. The thugs surrounded Wilbur''s group in an instant and asked, "Bro, what''s going on?" "Yanfren brought speople here to disturb the peace of our vige. I''m asking him to pay up aspensation, but he''s unwilling to do so. What do you guys think we should do?" Booker said coldly.


    "Damn it. Did this guy forget his roots after spending a few years in the city?" "Let''s just beat him up first. How dare he disturb the peace of our vige!" "That''s right. We''ll beat him to death if he doesn''t pay up, then bury him with his father." Wilbur scoffed as he watched the rowdy group.


    They were no vigers. They were clearly thugs working for Booker. Yanfren would not be allowed to leave without paying up. However, there was no way Wilbur could let something like that happen. He suddenly yelled, "Shut up, all of you!" The crowd was stunned into silence. Wilbur then said slowly, "First of all, we weren''t the ones who destroyed the grave. Secondly, even if we did that grave belongs to Yanfren''s family. It has nothing to do with you guys. If you''re trying to ckmail him with this, then you guys are making a big mistake."

 Chapter 572

    "You guys see that? They admitted to it, and now they''re threatening us. What do you guys think" Booker nced coldly at Wilbur. The crowd grew rowdy right away, waving their weapons around.


    Yanfren turned pale at the sight and said, "Stop provoking them. I can''t afford to offend these people." "I can, though. Why are you so worried?" Wilbur replied.


    Yanfren was at a loss for words and kept silent. He would let Wilbur deal with the situation as he saw fit. Yanfren knew he could not afford to cross them, but he could not afford the money they demanded either.


    Just then, Booker roared angrily, "How dare they act so arrogantly after disturbing the peace of our vige? Guys, go beat them up!" As the crowd began to move, Wilbur shouted, "The corpse will transform into a zombie if you leave it like that. I advise you to bury it quickly and letgo about my business. Otherwise, don''t say I didn''t warn you when something happens." "Who are you trying to scare with that story?" "What''s this talk about zombies? Grow the f*ck up!" "Get him! How dare he try to scare us like that." The group of thugs lunged at Wilbur, swinging the sticks and bats in their hands.


    Ynafren was scared and hid far away. Meanwhile, Ryder put down his suitcase. Wilbur suddenly shouted and the thugs felt their minds being shaken up. It was as though their souls were leaving their bodies, leaving them stunned in ce.


    At the stime, Wilbur said, "Let''s go. We''ll look for that cultivator first and cback to settle this graveter." Ryder and Yanfren followed behind Wilbur, and the three drove off to the town.


    Meanwhile, the group of thugs took several minutes to snap out of their dazed state after suffering Wilbur''s spirit intimidation. However, by the tthey cto their senses, the trie was long gone.  Booker stood in a daze for a moment, then said, "Damn it. How did that brat manage to scare us?" "Let''s go get them. They shouldn''t have gone far." "Let''s bring them back here and teach them a lesson. Damn those bastards." "Hurry up and go after them! We must show them who''s boss!" With a wave from Booker, the thugs quickly got into their cars and drove off in the direction that Wilbur went.


    To think that he would be intimidated in his own vige. If news of this spreads, how would he threaten others in the future? Booker decided he must give Wilbur a good round of beating.  Meanwhile, Wilbur drove the group to Windside Town, and the tbooked a room in the hotel.


    Wilbur sat on the sofa and let his spirit energy spread around town, searching for the cultivator.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    All cultivators have spiritual energy in them. In regr people, it would look like a firefly in the darkness. However, in the stronger cultivators, it could even shine as bright as the sun.  Wilbur''s spirit energy was tremendously powerful and quickly covered the entire town. Very soon, he found a ball of pulsating spiritual energy.


    "Found him." Wilbur opened his eyes and withdrew his spirit energy. With Ryder and Yanfren in tow, he drove to a particr spot in town.


    Meanwhile, in a local residence, a man wearing a robe was talking to a group of elderly folks.


    Those elderly folks listened to his speech enthusiastically and addressed him as ''Master''. At the stime, they were taking out all the money they had and ced it before the man.

 Chapter 573

    The robed man spoke in gibberish for stime, then raised his hand. The room was immediately filled with light.


    The crowd was astonished, prostrating themselves before him and praising him as though he were a deity.


    The man said smugly, "I have blessed you with longevity. | will keep these offerings and use them to repair the temple. This will be


    counted to your merits in life."


    "Master, please take them. This is a sign of my sincerity."


    "We''re happy to assist the great honorable Master to collect donations for the temple."


    "Master, you''re truly a virtuous person."


    The group of devout followers praised him to no end.


    The man chuckled, then collected all the offerings into his sleeve with a simple wave.


    Just then, the room''s door was kicked in. Wilbur and Ryder walked in calmly.


    "Who goes there? That''s very rude of you!"


    "Didn''t you know the Master is here? Hurry up and prostrate yourself."


    "Things won''t end well for you if you offend the Master."


    The devout followers began lecturing Wilbur and Ryder when they saw them breaking into the room like that.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur looked at the robed man and asked coldly, "Who are you trying to fool here?"


    "Insolence! Who are you? How dare you barge in here like that?" the robed man roared angrily.


    Ryder put down his suitcase and stood by the door. Wilbur chuckled and said, "Damn it. You''re just an Ambience level cultivator.


    Why are you cheating these people for their money? You''re an embarrassment to all cultivators."


    The man''s expression turned dark right away. "I did no such things. You''re making things up."


    "If I''m just making things up, how did the corpse of Yanfren''s father run all the way to his house?" Wilbur retorted.


    The man stood up and shouted, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Stop your insolence right now. Otherwise, don''t blme


    for getting rough."


    "Young man, you can''t be so rude to the Master."


    "What you''re doing will shorten your life, young man."


    "The Master is a divine being here to help us and grant us longevity."


    The crowd grew rowdy and reprimanded Wilbur for being disrespectful. They demanded that Wilbur apologize to the Master.


    Wilbur sighed, then said, "Uncles and aunties, don''t fall for his tricks. He has no ability to grant longevity to others."


    "Nonsense! | feel so much better right now."


    "That''s right My leg stopped hurting


    . A)


    and | caneven jog around now." One


    of the old men gave Wilbura >


    demonstration, jumping arourd the


    oop Wilbur almostughe@at the


    disy.  ta.¡±


    english?


    "You mustn''t be rude to the Master. Hurry up and apologize," someone shouted.


    Wilbur frowned. These old folks were clearly brainwashed. It would be difficult to deal with them.


    He pulled £¤anfren toward him and ._


    said, "Out with it. How did you learh


    & :


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    aboutYanfren and the grave where


    heburied his father?" Conteht


    Belongs


    "Nonsense! | don''t know this person. Hurry up and leave," the robed man roared.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth and said, "So, you''re nning to keep this act up, are you?"


    He walked, up to the man. Just then,


    ~


    the grougof devout followers ¡é


    quicklygtopped him and $F


    reprimanded him, "Stop being?


    disrespectful, Hurry up and ?


    A .


    apelogize to the Master."


    b¨¦longs to english?


    "That''s right. We won''t spare you if you don''t."


    "Ignorant young man, you''ll be in trouble if the Master gets angry."


    The crowd stirred up quite amotion and Wilbur found it difficult to take action.


    Meanwhile, the robed man started to show a smug expression.


    Seeing that, Wilbur said coldly, "Fine. Let''s wait and see."


    Having said that, he turned around and went to the door, gesturing to Ryder and Yanfren to follow him.

 Chapter 574

    It was rather inappropriate for Wilbur to act against that guy in broad daylight in front of a group of elderly folks. Moreover, he has already marked the man with his spirit. Wilbur decided to wait for nightfall to take care of him.


    Just as Wilbur, Ryder, and Yanfren got down from the house, they saw a few cars zooming toward them and pulling over. Booker led his group of thugs and walked straight toward them.


    "Where are you trying to run off to?" With a wave of his hand, Booker had his subordinates surround Wilbur''s group.


    Yanfren was scared and hid behind Wilbur.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened and said coldly, "Damn it. I let things slide between us and that somehow went to your head, didn''t it?" "Brat, this is my territory. This is no ce for you to show off!" Booker shouted.


    Meanwhile, the devout followers in the house cdown to watch out of curiosity. Wilbur frowned as he saw the robed man quietly sneaking away in the crowd.


    "Trying to escape?" Wilbur leaped into the air andnded right in front of that man, blocking his path.


    The man shouted, "Get out of my way or you''ll suffer!" "Oh, I''ll make you suffer first." Wilbur roared and stretched his hand out to grab the man.


    At the stime, Ryder finished assembling his super cannon in just a few seconds and aimed it at the guy, preventing him from escaping.


    Booker was dumbstruck. Why were they carrying guns? Guns were banned in Dasha, and only those working for the nation were allowed to carry them.


    The moment that thought cto mind, Booker caved and backed off.


    Meanwhile, the group of devout followers saw that Wilbur was trying to attack the Master and quickly rushed up to him.


    Just then, the man shouted. Spiritual energy surged from his body, and he knocked Wilbur''s hand out of the way. He said, "Don''t blme for getting rough if you keep this up." "How dare you hit the Master! We won''t forgive you!" The group of devotees lunged at Wilbur. However, Wilbur''s body shook, and a wave of spiritual energy spread outward from him. The group of devotees was elimmediately suppressed t the powerful spiritual pressure, rendering them immobile. All of them had a look of horror in their eyes.  Wilbur said, "Damn it. If you don''t surrender yourself, I''ll make sure even your soul is sted to smithereens." "Insolence! The robed man showed no fear, He formed a seal with his left hand and took out a bronze bell with his right hand, shouting "You''ll die if you keep getting in my way!"  Wilbur scoffed and said, "I''d like to see you try." The man realized that escape was impossible and grew exasperated. The seal on his left hand kept changing as he continuously rang the bell in his right hand, giving off a dizzying sound.  At the stime, the ground cracked open, and a zombie climbed out of it, throwing itself at Wilbur.


    The crowd was shocked, unable to believe their eyes. Those who were more cowardly even passed out from fear.


    Wilburughed and said, "So, you''re finally showing your true colors. Are you sure you want to do this with me?" As he said that, Wilbur threw out a punch that decimated the zombie in an instant. He made a grabbing motion, and a powerful force dragged the robed man toward him.


    The man knew he met his match. Out of desperation, he shouted and repeated the sseal and bell-ringing motions.


    The ground kept cracking open, and several zombies climbed out from the cracks. Those zombies quickly crawled their way toward Wilbur.


    Those devotees were all stuck in a daze as they watched their ''Master'' summoning zombies.


    Booker and his thugs were scared witless. Their legs gave way and all of them slumped to the ground, unable to move a single step.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur scoffed and moved forward. He swung his fists, decimating those zombies with a punch each, and made his way to the robed man.


    The man roared furiously and said, "How dare you!" As he said that, spiritual energy surged from him. The bronze bell lit up with runes as a powerful spiritual pressure washed over them.


    The next instant, arge hole appeared on the ground and arge zombie crawled out of it. It gave off a menacing aura as it charged right at Wilbur.

 Chapter 575

    Wilbur chuckled, then tightened his right fist, and finally used sspiritual energy as he punched the zombie.


    With a loud explosion, the horrifying zombie exploded to pieces, turning into dust in the air. Meanwhile, Wilbur reached out to grab the man.


    The spiritual energy on that man''s body was snuffed out by Wilbur''s overwhelming power in an instant. After that, Wilbur held him up helplessly with one hand.


    "Damn it. Why do you have to force my hand?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    The man finally got to his senses and hurriedly said, "Sir, please spare me. I''m just trying to make smoney with my tricks. I didn''tmit any immoral deeds." "What did you say? How do you exin the situation with the corpse of Yanfren''s father?" Wilbur reprimanded.


    The man waspletely immobilized in Wilbur''s grasp. The spiritual energy in his body seemed to have frozen solid. Out of desperation, he begged, "While I was cheating people of their money in Seechertown... I mean, when I was traveling there, I heard that Yanfren was quite rich, so I looked into his background. I merely animated the corpse to scare him. All I wanted was just seasy money." Just then, the devotees were overcwith shock. They could not believe that their so-called Master turned out to be a chatan. Wilbur sneered and said, "At least youlean. However, using such shameless tricks to earn money brings shto all cultivators. I need to punish you and ensure you won''t be a menace to others in the future." With that said, Wilbur dropped the man and balled up his fist. At that instant, a wave of terrible spiritual pressure emanated from him.


    The man turned pale from the fear. He was just a greedy beginner Ambience level cultivator who knew how to animate corpses. Who would have thought that he would run into someone so powerful? That tremendous spiritual energy was not something he could go up against.


    "Sir, please spare me. I don''t think I deserve to die!" the man begged frantically.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wilbur was only trying to scare him and teach him a small lesson.


    If the man was willing to admit his mistakes, Wilbur would just give him a light beating. If he remained stubborn, then Wilbur would destroy his cultivation and cripple him. Wilbur did not n on killing him at all.


    Right at that moment, a loud booming sound was heard.


    Ryder fired his gun and the man''s body was immediately blown to pieces, sttering blood all over the ce.


    Meanwhile, a ball of red light flew out of his head and shot into the sky.


    Wilbur shouted and a beam of silvery light shot out from his mouth, instantly decimating the ball of red light in the air.


    He finally turned around and looked at Ryder. "What were you doing?" "Didn''t you say you wanted to kill him?" Ryder replied innocently.


    Wilbur was speechless. "I was just trying to scare him. Who told you to shoot?" "I thought you were giving out an order, so I fired the shot. Moreover, the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense has a rule. All evil cultivators like this need to be eliminated right away," Rydenreplied with a deadpan face.  Wilbur was truly at a loss for words. Ryder''sprehension was just something else. Or maybe he was afraid that Wilbur would let the guy live so he executed the man following the department''s rules?  Regardless, it was toote for that. The guy was dead and even used a secret technique to let his soul escape.


    If Wilbur allowed his soul to escape, then someone would end up getting possessed. Perhaps killing him was not a bad thing after all.


    However, that guy sure had quite a few tricks despite his low cultivation level. He was quite a powerful Ambience level cultivator.


    Wilbur picked up the bell the guy dropped. He examined it and noticed that it was passable as a Spirit et Weapon, making it barely qualify as an offering for the altar.  S Without any hesitation, he tossed it into his demine and would deal with itter.


    Wilbur then turned around to face those devotees and said, "Uncles and aunties, that guy was a chatan. He''s not someone you should worship. Hurry up and go home."

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576 Unexpectedly, those people fell on their knees and started prostrating themselves before Wilbur, mumbling something about Wilbur being the true immortal sent down to this world to vanquish evil.


    Wilbur looked at them and sighed. He walked up to Booker and said coldly, "I''m free now. Let''s have a talk." "Sir, I mean, Master! Please spare me! I was blind. I didn''t know how great you were. I''m undeserving!" Booker waspletely terrified, pping himself as he spoke. After a few times, his face was all swollen from his own ps.


    The rest of his subordinates were


    beside themselves in disbelief. They  had never encountered a zombie before.


    To make things worse, this man standing before thempletely decimated the zombies with just a single punch, and to top it all off, thest zombie was truly terrifying. Just the auraing from it alone almost made them pass out, much less the terrible appearance it had. They thought they had run into a demon that was there to take their lives.


    However, despite how powerful that zombie was, it was still taken out in one punch by this man. It could be seen just how powerful he was.


    There was no way he could be a mere  mortal. He must be some sort of  immortal!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    To think that they actually thought of ckmailing this guy earlier. It was truly a stupid move.


    Seeing Booker and his subordinates shaking in fear, Wilbur scoffed and said, "Go back and fix up Yanfren''s family grave. As for you, resign from your position as the vige secretary and work a proper job. Otherwise, someone wille and take care of you even if didn''t." "Yes, I''ll resign and take up farming.


    I''ll do as you say, Master." At that moment, Booker would do anything Wilbur said just so he could keep his life.


    Wilbur looked at Ryder and Yanfren, then said, "Let''s go." The two nodded and hopped into the car. With Ryder being the driver, the


    | three went back to Seechertown.


    Yanfren was excited and stared at Wilbur with admiration in his eyes.


    It was no wonder that the female special agent said this person was professional at dealing with such stuff.


    This person must be someone akin to an immortal.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur gave Elsa a call and told her about what happened. He told her to notify the local authorities and settle the cleanup. After that, he turned to Yanfren and said, "Your problem''s solved now. It was just a trickster who used your father''s corpse to scare you.


    Do you understand?" "Yes, of course." Yanfred nodded repeatedly.


    "Keep this to yourself and don''t tell


    others about it. Otherwise, we''ll have to follow our rules and wipe your memories," Ryder warned.


    Yanfren''s expression turned into one of horror and said, "I won''t say anything. You guys don''t need to worry about that!"  Wilbur stared wide-eyed at Ryder and asked softly, "Do we have something like that?"  Ryder gave Wilbur a nce and  remained silent.


    Wilbur rolled his eyes at Ryder and decided to ignore him. How could he trick regr people like that? Meanwhile, in the mountains of Riverwest Province, a shriveled- looking old man suddenly opened his eyes and stood up. He stared at the sky


    angrily.


    After a moment, he shouted furiously, "Bastard! How dare you kill my disciple and destroy his soul! I''ll turn you into a zombie and subject you to eternal torment!"  The old man''s furious shout was like thunder, rolling through the mountains and spooking all the animals within.


    In his mind, he could see the image of his disciple''s soul being struck by a beam of silvery light, decimating it.


    Although he could not make out the appearance of the person who killed his disciple, he could tell that the killer was at least a peak Ambience level cultivator, or maybe even a pre- Sanctuary level cultivator. There was a


    chance he might be even stronger than that.


    However, as a long-time Sanctuary level cultivator of Riverwest Province, there was no way he could be sacred.


    The old man scoffed, then crossed 100 meters with a single step, heading down the mountain.

 Chapter 577

    Wilbur and Ryder dropped Yanfren off at the Special Forces headquarters, passing him back to Elsa before they returned to Seke Ind.


    Ryder went off to write his report, while Wilbur went straight to bed. Too many things happened recently, and he was absolutely exhausted. Two dayster, an uninvited guest showed up at the Drunken Inn in the eastern suburb of Seechertown.


    Drunken Inn was run by a cultivator in Seechertown. It covered around a dozen acres ofnd. The establishment was built and furnished to give off a medieval vibe. It was a rather famous restaurant with wonderful scenery suitable for short strolls.


    Ty Zeigler was the boss of the Drunken Inn, a cultivator at the beginner Aura level.


    However, he knew his talent was mediocre and would be stuck at beginner Aura level forever. Hence, he collected smoney and purchased this plot ofnd to build the Drunken Inn, turning it into a gathering ce for cultivators and a tourist spot for the youngsters.


    The signature liquor he brewed personally was also quite famous. Those who loved to drink would visit the establishment frequently. On top of that, he was quite wellworked, so his business was flourishing.


    That morning, a scrawny old man dressed in slowly made his way into the Drunken Inn and arrived by the Octacharm, which was in the middle of the entire establishment.


    The Octacharm had eight floors, and each floor was furnished with several sets of tables for the guests to dine and drink while enjoying the scenery. It was the most important building within Drunken Inn.


    When Ty saw the old man, he could tell with a nce that the old man was also a fellow cultivator. He quickly weed him personally and bowed, "Sir, I''m Ty Zeigler. I run this ce. Please letknow if there''s anything you need." The old man took a quick nce at Ty and said coldly, "Alright. I need a ce to stay. Also, prepare food for a table. We''ll be spending a few days here." "No problem. I''ll see to it right away," Ty answered quickly. His Drunken Inn had rooms to stay too, and food was definitely not an issue.


    He led the old man to the best spot in Octacharm and served him personally. He prepared food and drinks and then allocated a room for the old man. "Sir, please help yourself. Just letknow if you need anything," Ty said with a smile.


    The old man nodded and said, "I heard that you host gatherings for cultivators quite often." "That is true. It seems you''re a fellow cultivator, sir." Ty said with a smile.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The old man scoffed. "Well, then I won''t have to hold back. Helpspread the word. Someone in your Kardon Province killed my disciple, George Lauson. I want to know who killed him, and he has three days to cbefore me. Otherwise, I''ll unleash a great cmity upon Kardon Province." "Sir, wouldn''t that be inappropriate?" Ty was a modern businessman. He had no intention of getting involved in murder cases between cultivators.


    He knew he was only at the Aura level, an insignificant worm in the world of cultivators. There was no way he would dare to get involved with something at that level.


    However, the old man suddenly stood up and waved his sleeve.


    All of a sudden, a st of spiritual energy surged forth and hit a rockery over a hundred meters away. The rockery was blown to bits, sending pieces of rock and stones el everywhere. The loud explosion caused the tourists to scream in terror.  Ty turned pale as a sheet. That old man''s spiritual power was immeasurably powerful. He was at least a mid Ambience level cultivator or greater. It was absolutely terrifying.


    "Remember my name. I''m Zeke Yancey. If no one bears the responsibility of killing my disciple, I''ll honor my disciple''s death with the lives of all the cultivators in Kardon Province."  After saying his piece, Zeke sat down alone and started drinking on his own,pletely ignoring Ty''s existence.


    Ty realized that he could not afford to cross this person, so he quickly excused himself and passed the message along through his ownwork.


    In just a day, news of this incident was spread to all the cultivators in Kardon Province.


    A cultivator from Riverwest Province cto Seechertown and issued a challenge to all the cultivators in Kardon Province, all in the nof vengeance for his disciple.


    They quickly made their way to the Drunken Inn, hoping to see just how powerful that old man was.


    That afternoon, Wilbur had a rare opportunity to take a stroll outside and found Chester to be out and about too.


    "Oh, it''s you. Weren''t you cultivating in solitude?" Wilbur asked.


    Chester replied, "Since thest tI fought with you, I''ve been thinking about it day and night, so I went into several days of meditation in e seclusion. The results were quite good."  "That''s good to hear. Keep up with your cultivation."

 Chapter 578

    "Yes, sir. Letknow if there''s anything you need from me. I''ll do anything for you." "Thank you." Wilbur waved goodbye to Chester and was about to leave when Elsa approached him.


    "Bro, there''s trouble again," she said with a smile.


    Wilbur was taken aback. "What trouble?" "Do you remember killing someone with Ryder a few days ago?" "That chatan?" "Yup. His master clooking for you. He made an announcement at the Drunken Inn to have the killer surrender himself in three days or he would bring a great cmity upon Kardon Province." "That''s very bold of him. How did you hear about it?" "It''s only natural for us to know about this kind of news. It''s just a matter of us intervening or not." "So, will you be intervening in this situation?" Elsa smiled and said, "He didn''t do anything apart from making sbold ims. I can''t arrest him based on that, can I?" "Heh. That means I''ll have to settle this case, right?" Wilbur rolled his eyes at her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She replied, "Of course. Quite a crowd has gathered at the Drunken Inn right now. Be careful when you''re there." "Get lost. You don''t get to talk if you''re unwilling to get involved," Wilbur huffed in annoyance.


    Elsa chuckled as she left. That was Wilbur''s responsibility, so it was none of her business. She did not have tfor this.


    Just then, Chester spoke up, "Sir, since the opponent ising for you, you can just sendover. You can enjoy your rest." "I''ll handle my own business. If you want to take a break from cultivation, you can calong. I heard it''s a pretty popr spot." Hearing his reply, Chester said, "Very well, sir." Wilbur frowned. "Don''t do that in the future. It''s quite embarrassing if others see it." He was still young, and Chester was quite advanced in age, yet Chester kept bowing to him. It did make for quite an awkward sight.


    Chester seemed troubled, unsure of what to do.


    "How about this? When we''reoutside, you don''t need to be so formal with me. Also, cut the bowing in the future. It''s makingufortable," Wilbur suggested.  Chester could only nod and replied, "Yes, sir." Wilbur shook his head, and the two headed outside. At the stime, Matt, Gerard, andn rushed over to report this matter to Wilbur.


    He said slowly. "It''s aimed at me. Let''s go check it out." It turned out that several cultivators tried to teach Zeke a lesson but were all beaten. The defeated ones left in a sorry state while the others did not dare do anything rash. They gathered awkwardly on the first floor.  UMS Wilbur''s group arrived at the gates of the Drunken Inn. When he saw how crowded it was, he quickly used his spirit energy to transform into Trevor Penn. No one in his group was surprised by that.

 Chapter 579

    It was Shelby, Whitney, and their dormmates.


    The four of them were holding hands and walking inside cheerfully. It would seem they were there for a holiday.


    Wilbur shook his head and said, "What a coincidence. A fight is about to start here. Wouldn''t that be dangerous?"


    After sthought, Wilbur''s group got out of the car and decided to watch first.


    At that moment, a good number of cultivators were gathered in the Drunken Inn. They were the top dogs in Kardon Province''s cultivation circle. With


    the visiting tourists, there were about 200 people in there.


    Wilbur shook his head as he walked. However, they were at a public venue, so he had no right to disperse the people.


    As he went further in, he noticed the scenery was excellent. Meanwhile, the first floor of Octacharm and its surroundings were densely packed with


    people. They formed many smaller groups.


    Cultivators were discussing Zeke''s background while the tourists were having small talk. Moreover, after they heard of the potential fighting


    tournament that was about to happen, the crowd grew even more excited.


    Wilbur led his group to a table outside of the Octacharm and took their seats.


    A server cand took their orders.


    Just then, Chester said, "Sir, | know a little bit about Zeke."


    "Oh? Do tell,¡± Wilbur urged.


    Chester said, "Before | beca Sanctuary level cultivator, Zeke was already an expert at the Sanctuary level. I''m afraid he has spent thirty years at


    that level, making him one of the oldest Sanctuary level cultivators. On top of that, his cultivation method is quite unique, making him quite a famous


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    figure in Riverwest Province."


    "Unique cultivation method? How so?" Matt could not suppress his curiosity.


    Chester said, "He practices the art of animating corpses, which allows him to control zombies. It''s both mysterious and terrifying. | don''t know much


    about the details.¡±


    Matt and the others were shocked. No wonder Zeke dared to be so arrogant. So, he was at the Sanctuary level.


    ¡°Chapter 579 1


    Wilbur chuckled after hearing that. "This is my first thearing about this. However, his disciple was nothing special.¡±


    As he said that, Wilbur saw Shelby and her friends walking toward them.


    He frowned and looked at Chester, saying, "Go tell Zeke that Trevor Penn was the one who killed his disciple. Don''t let him get the innocent involved.


    I''ll go meet him soon."


    "Yes, sir." Chester got up and went toward the Octacharm. Meanwhile, Wilbur made his way toward Shelby and her friends.


    After two steps, Wilbur seemed to have remembered something. As he walked past the bamboo field, he returned his face to its original appearance.


    Otherwise, Shelby would not be able to recognize him.


    With that, Wilbur arrived next to Shelby and said, "Shelby, you guys are here too?"


    Shelby was surprised and happy. "Wilbur, you''re here on holiday too?"


    "Yeah." Wilbur nodded with a smile. However, Whitney''s expression immediately turned into a hateful one as she said, "Who are you trying to con


    here this time?"


    "Is that true, Wilbur? We heard about it too. We were thinking of observing the fight," Shelby said excitedly.


    ¡®Chapter 579 2


    ¡°Chapter 579 3

 Chapter 580

    "But he didn''t lie, right?" Shelby defended.


    Whitney was frustrated at her ignorance. "Liars are good at hiding their lies. He may seem like a kind-hearted person, but you''ll


    never know what he''s truly up to. You need to be careful."


    "What are you talking about? He''s my brother''s friend," Shelby said.


    Whitney retorted, "Did you think that being your brother''s friend would automatically make him a good person? Shelby, you''re too


    naive."


    Shelby was speechless. Meanwhile, Wilbur was also shaking his head. Why in the world was Whitney so prejudiced against him?


    "Whitney, aren''t you looking down on others a little too much?" Wilbur snapped coldly.


    Whiney scoffed and said, "You''re worthless to begin with. Why blothers for looking down on you?"


    Wilbur felt his anger welling up from within. However, for Shelby''s sake, he suppressed it and said, "Shelby, you guys should leave.


    This ce will be quite chaoticter."


    Shelby nodded absentmindedly. However, Whitney interjected loudly, "Why are you sending us away? Are you trying to do


    something shameful?"


    Wilbur was speechless. Just as he was about to speak, he saw three young men dressed in branded clothing walking over.


    One of them wearing a suit said to Whitney, "Hey, pretty. What''s happening? Do you need help?"


    Whitney gave the man a once over and said, "I just ran into a chatan."


    "Is that so? My nisn Leef. I''m a friend of the boss here, and he''s also a cultivator. You can just letknow if you encounter


    any problems."


    However, his family was quite rich and cby quite often, hence he got to know Ty Zeigler.


    He has long noticed Whitney and her friends. They were all prettydies. When he noticed Whitney having an argument with


    Wilbur, he felt that it was his chance, so he brought two friends along and wanted to get to know thedies.


    After hearing Whitney say that Wilbur was a chatan,n immediately made his identity clear, hoping to y the role of a hero


    saving a damsel in distress.


    Whitney saw throughn''s schemes right away. She smiled and said, "He''s pestering us. Can you please send him away?"


    "No problem."n walked up to Wilbur''s side and said coldly, "Did you hear that? You''re not welchere."


    Wilbur frowned. "Get lost. | don''t have tfor you."


    Because of his family''s wealth, he was used to having things his way. On top of that, he knew a bit of martial arts, so he did not


    take Wilbur seriously.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "It''s fine. | know who you are."


    "Oh, really? How did you learn of my name?"n shot Whitney a smug nce, implying that he was beyond the average folks.


    "Wasn''t there a song written especially for you?"


    "What song is it?"n was caught off guard. He was quite well-known in his own circle, but not to that extent. What the hell was


    this guy talking about?


    Wilburughed and said, "It''s a song titled Moron."


    Shelby covered her mouth as she struggled not tough, and Yasmine had a huge grin on her face. Meanwhile, Celine quickly


    turned around and snorted outright.


    Whitney was dumbfounded. That guy sure had a way with his tongue. However, mockingn like that would not end well for him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Things worked out for Whitney as she could just letn deal with Wilbur.

 Chapter 581

    "Are you tired of living?" Suddenly, a loud explosion could be heard from upstairs. Two individuals leaped from the roof andnded on the nearby field.


    Wilbur told Shelby, "Hurry up and get out of here." Then, he left and passed through the bamboo field while transforming into Trevor Penn before approaching Chester.


    Shelby said at that moment, "This seems dangerous. We should leave, right?"n asked with confidence, "What are you worried about? This is my friend''s turf. Cultivator battles happen all the time. Just follow my lead and letshow you how awescultivators are. I''ll ensure your safety." Shelby was slightly afraid, but Whitney smiled atn and said, "Alright, I want to watch." "Please, there are seats at my table. I''ll help you girls teach that rude guy a lesson after the battle is over," saidn in a polite manner.


    Whitney dly nodded and pulled Shelby toward the Octacharm as she followedn. Yasmine and Celine also followed.


    They had never seen anything like that, so they were full of curiosity.


    ''Does cultivation really exist in today''s society?'' they wondered.


    Actually,n barely knew anything.


    He knew that cultivators were trying to dominate Kardon Province, but he did not know what a powerful cultivator was like. He was only a cultivator with no levels. The best cultivator he knew was an Aura level cultivator like Ty Zeigler. Therefore, he was not scared due to ignorance. He thought of himself as part of the cultivation circle, and he felt proud of it.


    Wilbur asked Chester, "What''s going on?" "Sir, I told him you have arrived, so this cultivator couldn''t wait to attack," Chester replied.


    Wilbur waved it off and said, "What an impatient guy. You should go. I''ll meet him." Zeke was a seasoned Sanctuary level cultivator, so Wilbur was afraid that Chester was no match for him.


    Chester hesitated and asked, "Sir, can you givea chance? I''ve improved from my training recently, and it''s rare to meet a powerful cultivator like him. I would like to give it a go."  Wilbur nodded slowly and said, "Alright, but be careful." Then, he returned to his seat. He watched the battle with Matt and the others.


    While training hard was important for cultivators,bat experience was also crucial. Sometimes, cultivators could gain sudden epiphanies in life-and-death elsituations, making it an extremely effective method to enhance their abilities.  Wilbur felt like he should let Chester try since he wanted to. He figured it should be fine since he would be watching from the side.


    The cultivators of Kardon Province saw that someone wanted to challenge Zeke, so they paid close attention. A lot of them were giving Wilbur weird looks.


    Hundreds of battle spears appeared around him in an instant. A powerful spiritual pressure instantly spread out from him.


    A lot of cultivators eximed from being shocked. They were well aware of what a Sanctuary level cultivator represented.


    They could not believe that this young man was able tomand a Sanctuary level cultivator. Who the hell was he? Was he a rich el.n businessman, a person with a powerful family, or the son of a government official?  SExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 582

    Wilbur could turn out to be any of those guesses, but not someone more powerful than a Sanctuary level cultivator. They felt like there was no way a Sanctuary level cultivator could be that young.


    The tourists, including Shelby and the others, were very shocked.


    ''Do cultivators in legends exist? What the hell is going on with the spears emerging out of thin air and the overwhelming pressure?'' they thought. They were a few hundred meters away from the battle, so they found it hard to believe that they felt the terrifying danger from such a distance. Wouldn''t that make those people way too amazing? Suddenly, Zeke sneered coldly. His index and middle fingers formed a sword-like gesture with a quick movement of his right hand. A yellow charm appeared between the two fingers, and it emitted a mysterious and powerful force.


    Chester did not dare to be careless in battle against a seasoned Sanctuary level cultivator, especially after his battle with Wilbur. He had stopped being arrogant against any opponent and treated all of them seriously.


    "Take this!" Chester shouted and pulled out a tiger-head spear. He sprinted toward Zeke at high speed.


    The tiger-head spear had a powerful spiritual energy. It instantly caused a shocking roar that frightened the onlookers.


    However, Zeke merely smirked at that. He flicked the charm in his hand and it instantly burnt to ashes.


    The ground cracked open at the stime, and dozens of desated corpses emerged. All the corpses lunged at Chester.


    Chester had no choice but to use his tiger-head spear to get rid of the corpses before he could attack Zeke.


    The tiger-head spear emitted a series of loud roars as it swung, cutting down the corpses one after another. Chester gradually advanced toward Zeke.


    Another charm appeared in Zeke''s hand again. A two-meter-tall zombie emerged from the ground after he burned the charm. The zombie looked menacing and terrifying. It emitted a powerful and deadly aura as it joined the battle.


    The tiger-head spear stabbed at the zombie. Surprisingly, it made a metallic ng as it hit the target. Chester found it difficult to defeat the zombie for the moment.


    Everyone was on the edge of their seats. Gerard frowned and asked, "Is he that powerful?" "It''s an exclusive secret technique. It has to be powerful," someone exined.


    Zeke knew a secret technique that allowed him to summon zombies and corpses forbat. Countless deceased individuals had been buried over the centuries, so Zeke basically had unlimited corpses at his disposal. It was indeed a formidable spell.  The corpses had no souls and felt no pain, so they fought fearlessly. Ordinary cultivators did not stand a chance. Only a Sanctuary level cultivator like Chester could fight back.


    Chester saw how powerful the Izombie was, so he shouted and unleashed a torrent of spiritual energy instantly. The tiger-head spear ignited with spiritual mes and instantly pierced through the zombie, incinerating it.  Then, he pulled out an earthen trident and sprinted towards Zeke.


    However, Zeke burned another charm, causing three zombies to emerge from the ground. They intercepted Chester and extended their sharp ws at him.


    The zombies had been buried forever, so their bodies were full of toxins. It would be deadly if anyone was scratched by the zombies. It was highly dangerous.


    A fist-sized pool of blood silently appeared above the Octacharm during their intense battle. An eye materialized in the pool of blood, gazing down at the battlefield.


    The zombies incinerated after a series of explosions. Chester grabbed the earthen trident and flung it at Zeke. The spear ignited with roaring spiritual mes as it flew toward its target.


    However, Zekeughed at that moment. He put his palms together and burned another charm in his hand.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The zombie was at least three meters tall. It had green fur and e sharp teeth, and its ws had sharp nails that were thirty centimeters long. The zombie emitted a menacing energy as it roared and sprinted toward Chester.  S

 Chapter 583

    Everyone looked frightened, sof them eximed out of shock.


    Matt hurriedly asked, "Is he in danger?" Wilbur shook his head and replied, "It''s just the Alpha Zombie. He''s not in danger yet." Matt and the others rxed. They thought the Alpha Zombie was too terrifying, and that they could not fight back if they were in the battle. The flying spear from Chester stabbed the Alpha Zombie and resulted in an explosion.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Alpha Zombie staggered backward, and Chester also did a somersault backward to put sdistance between them. Then, he pulled out a hexa-silver spear, stopping and staring straight at the zombie.


    The Alpha Zombie growled quietly. There was a terrifying auraing from the zombie. Green gas surrounded the zombie as it lunged toward Chester.


    Chester shouted, and his hexa-silver spear burned brightly with spiritual mes and fearlessly attacked the Alpha Zombie head-on.


    It was an intense battle.


    Chester spun his hexa-silver spear, swinging it with intimidating spiritual energy.


    However, the Alpha Zombie seemed to be imprable. It used its body to fight against the hexa-silver spear. Its long fingernails were as sharp as knives, and they kept wing at Chester.


    Fortunately, the Alpha Zombie was not very agile, and Chester had extraordinarybat skills too, allowing him to spin around the Alpha Zombie and take jabs at it.


    Powerful spiritual energy was continually infused inside the Alpha Zombie. Slightly over ten secondster, the Alpha Zombie fell to the ground in mes.


    Matt and the others let out sighs of relief. They saw Zeke burn another charm in his hand, and three Alpha Zombies emerged from the ground. They growled and lunged towards Chester.


    Everyone was surprised by that move. Zeke could kill a Sanctuary level cultivator with his limitless zombie minions.


    Chester frowned hard. He knew that he could not let this drag on.


    Therefore, he gave a shout and spiritual mes instantly ignited around him, surging into the sky. An enormous spiritual pressure rose and caused a rumble in the air.


    Hundreds of spears appeared in front of him at the stime. They formed into an Alpha Spear.


    The Alpha Spear had runes moving along its surface. The spiritual et mes burned intensely, and it emitted a terrifying aura. Fierce wind howled within a twenty-meter radius around him, and it caused everyone to took pale from the oppressive feeling.  The tourists were terrified and felt weak in their knees. They sat there and suffered the spiritual pressure of a powerful Sanctuary level cultivator, and the fear brought by the zombies.  They would have fled a long tago if they could move their legs, but even that was too terrifying for them. Wilbur looked at Chester and nodded slightly.


    Chester had improvedpared to his previous state. The power of the Alpha Spear has also improved.


    Chester shouted at that moment. The invincible Alpha Spear shot toward Zeke with incredible force.


    However, Zeke cast a few spells with his hands. The three Alpha Zombies stood in a row in front of him as another charm burned in his hands.


    The zombie was smaller, but it was surrounded by green mes. The malice emanating from it was incredibly strong too. A violent and terrifying aura continued to rise on the new zombie.


    It was an extremely formidable presence among the zombies. Not only was it impervious to weapons, but it was also extremely agile. The Zombie King bore potent toxicity, and it was exceptionally terrifying.  A thunderous explosion could be heard. The Alpha Spear was shattered, and the Zombie King lunged toward Chester at high speed. It aimed its thirty-meter-long venomous nails at his heart.


    Suddenly, a figure shed by, and amidst a flurry of thunderous de attacks, the Zombie King fell to the ground, burnt to a crisp by lightning.

 Chapter 584

    Everyone finally saw that it was the young man from before. He stood in front of Chester and brought the Zombie King down with his extravagant thunder cleaver.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked to discover that the young man was stronger than Chester. Chester Ray was a Sanctuary level cultivator. Meanwhile, that man was still so young. How was that even possible? They stared at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur said, "You''re no match for him. Go ahead and rest." "I''m sorry to embarrass you, sir," said Chester in shame.


    Wilburughed and said, "He''s a peak Sanctuary level cultivator. It''s fine that you can''t beat him as a beginner Sanctuary level cultivator. Go on." Chester felt very guilty as he retreated from the battle. He went to Matt and the others to have a seat.


    Although Chester was inferior to the opponent, he felt ashamed that he was unable to make his opponent unleash his Domain. Zeke yelled sternly at that moment, "Are you the one who killed my student?" "Technically, no, but I did cause his death," Wilbur replied.


    Zeke said coldly, "It''s good that you admitted it. I''ll end your life right now." "Can you guys stop it with murder and violence? Your student is a conman, and he attacked the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. His death is not entirely my fault," said Wilbur.


    Zeke was stunned to hear the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, but he said, "I don''t care who you are. You have to pay for killing my student." He was not just there to seek revenge for his student.


    He was a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, so he felt like he could not improve in cultivation anymore.


    Zeke wanted to make aeback in the cultivation circle through the death of his student. He wanted to dominate Kardon Province and Riverwest Province. He nned to enjoy his life and get to new heights with his money and power.


    Wilbur sighed and asked, "How about we not fight to the death? It''s not an easy feat to reach the Sanctuary level. Why don''t we just battle for fun?" Zeke sneered coldly and asked, "Are you scared? Fine. Whoever loses has to kneel and acknowledge the winner as the master and beca follower for life. How about that?"  Wilbur paused for a moment. He smiled and replied, "That''s quite a good idea." The cultivators of Kardon Province frowned.


    ''Zeke Yancey is such an amazing cultivator. That Sanctuary level cultivator was no match for him. Even if this young man is better than that Sanctuary level cultivator, how powerful can he be? Zeke hasn''t unleashed his Domain yet,'' they thought. No one believed that the young man could defeat Zeke.  They made a bet. Wilbur had to kneel and acknowledge Zeke as his master if he lost in battle. If that happened, the cultivation circle of Kardon Province would never see the light of day again. They would be ruted by Zeke Yancey.  S Many of them were unwilling, but that was the way of the cultivation circle, where the strong ruled, and no one could do anything about it.


    Whitney stared intently at Trevor Penn, Wilbur''s alternate identity, in awe.


    He was so amazing despite his young age. That man surely has a bright future ahead! The owner of the Drunken Inn, Ty Ziegler, looked solemn. He stared at Wilbur and Zeke, and he knew that it was going to be a battle for the glory of Kardon Province.


    Suddenly, Zeke yelled, "Showwhat you''ve got, young man. I wonder if there are any worthy cultivators in all of Kardon Province." All the cultivators of Kardon Province present were instantly pissed off.


    "How outrageous!" Zeke shouted, spiritual energy instantly surged around him as they ignited into spiritual mes.

 Chapter 585

    A powerful spiritual pressure washed over everyone instantly. They felt a fear in their souls, and it made them want to run. However, they could not move their legs, leaving them to struggle in fear.


    Zekeughed out loud and put his palms together. A charm burned and three Zombie Kings emerged, charging toward Wilbur immediately.


    Wilbur chuckled. The spiritual mes on his thunder cleaver surged, causing the thunder cleaver to rumble with thunder and lightning.


    The thunder cleaver carried a powerful force as it shed down like a bolt of lightning.


    Three Zombie Kings were cleaved in half with a single attack, falling to the ground right away.


    Their severed bodies still crawled toward Wilbur persistently. However, the spiritual mes left on their bodies incinerated them into ashes.


    Zeke noticed and said slowly, "You have stricks up your sleeves, but you''re nowhere close to my level. You said you wanted to see my Domain, didn''t you? Look closely, then." As he said that, the spiritual mes on him surged into the sky. A charm appeared in his hands again and started burning. An ancient gate rose from the ground in front of him.


    It was a majestic gate made of green tiled bricks and was overgrown with moss. It bore various eerie paintings and was engraved with numerous runes, which created an intimidating sight.


    Zeke infused the gate with his powerful spiritual energy, causing the runes on the gate to light up. A terrifying spiritual pressure surged forth. Growls of countless zombies could be hearding from inside the gate.


    Everyone was anxious because they could feel the horrors were about to pour out from the gate. They stared at the gate fearfully. Sof the cultivators with less courage passed out due to fear.


    Zeke made an angry shout and caused the gate to open. Thousands of zombies emerged from it.


    The horde of zombies rushed out after in waves. After that, around ten Alpha Zombies cout after the zombies, followed by a few Zombie Kings.


    They were like an army, baring their teeth and ws, exuding a fearsaura as they rushed toward Wilbur.


    Zekeughed maniacally at the stime. He said, "You wanted to see my Domain, right? Have a taste of my Zombie Gate Domain." Zeke used his secret technique to unleash his Zombie Gate Domain. He summoned endless corpses for the battle.


    The corpses were like an army with apparent rankings. They were very menacing and ferocious.


    It seemed impossible to defeat the undead army. Moreover, there were more growlsing from inside the gate with an endless supply of zombies.  ?wThe cultivators of Kardon Province were terrified. They had no idea how Wilbur could fight back, so they felt uneasy.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They would be in trouble if the undead army got out of control.


    Matt and the others also looked nervous and stood on high alert.


    "Die!" Wilbur shouted. The zombies were incinerated by the thunder cleaver''s attacks, burnt to a crisp by the lightning.


    Only the Alpha Zombies and Zombie Kings Survived Wilbur''s initial a , they were defeated with a few swings of the thunder cleaver.


    W  Zeke was furious to see Wilbur killing his undead army with ease.


    The cultivators of Kardon Province not Wilbur because they t to be ruled by an outs It would be too embarrassing.


    Zeke sneered coldly when he heard the cheers, and he roared.

 Chapter 586

    Hundreds of Zombie Kings instantly rushed out from the Zombie Gate Domain. One of them was a Mega Zombie King. It was huge and covered in green mes. The spiritual pressure it exuded was on par with a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    The Zombie Kings that just appeared were under themand of the Mega Zombie Kings. They lunged toward Wilbur from all directions.


    Everyone was petrified. They would not be able to handle even a single Zombie King. How would that young man take on so many zombies? Wilbur roared in response. The spiritual mes on the thunder cleaver grew and it shot out arcs of lightning and rumbled thunderously.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lightning had always been the bane of undead monsters. Wilbur swung his thunder cleaver, and its lightning bolts instantlyshed out at the Zombie Kings. They all fell to the ground as burnt corpses.


    The Mega Zombie King seemed extremely powerful, enduring the lightning bolts as it lunged toward Wilbur.


    The thunder cleaver instantly ignited with red spiritual mes, emitting a terrifying spiritual pressure.


    Wilbur finally used his Dragon Power.


    "Die!" Wilbur shouted again and flew toward the Mega Zombie King with his thunder cleaver, shing down violently.


    The Mega Zombie King roared angrily. It spat green mes from its mouth and attacked Wilbur head-on.


    Wilbur was taken aback. He blocked the green mes using the thunder cleaver as a shield.


    The green mes went everywhere and burned holes in the ground. Those mes carried tremendous power.


    Wilbur frowned because his opponent had sskills. However, he did not wish to have others harmed in the process, so he decided to end the battle quickly.


    He stuck the thunder cleaver on the ground next to him, then quickly cast a few spells with his hands. Then, he abruptly put his palms together and shouted, "Earthen Coffin." The rocks and dirt levitated from the ground and surrounded the Mega Zombie King.


    A powerful spiritual pressure suppressed the Mega Zombie King and restricted its movement.


    The Mega Zombie King felt the restriction, so it instantly roared. It somehow escaped the bounds and advanced toward Wilbur. However, endless rocks and dirt formed a coffin around the Mega Zombie King. Numerous runes lit up on the coffin and sealed the Mega Zombie King tightly.


    It was not over yet. Wilbur cast a few more spells with his hands and shouted, "Thunder Spears." Hundreds of lightning-covered spears appeared around the Earthen Coffin. The spears pierced through the coffin with the speed of lightning, turning the coffin into a pincushion immediately.  S The Earthen Coffin was pierced by hundreds of spears. A resentful roar could be heard from the Mega Zombie King inside the huge coffin. Then, it fell silent.  Everyone had an expression of shock and terror. They looked at the Earthen Coffin and thunder spears with terrified looks. They could not believe their eyes.  ''This young man is extraordinary inbat. Could it be that he has terrifying expertise in spell cultivation as well?'' they wondered.


    Zeke was dumbfounded. The Mega Zombie King was the most powerful undead being he could summon, which meant that he ran out of options.


    Meanwhile, Andre was watching them from the Seecher Hotel. He smiled and said, "So weak. Letspice things up for you." An inhuman roar resounded within the Zombie Gate Domain.

 Chapter 587

    A deep and profound fear took hold in every onlooker''s soul. They trembled with fear and dared not look at the Zombie Gate Domain.


    Meanwhile, the Zombie Gate Domain turned blood-red and abyssal, as if it was connected to an unknown dimension. Thousands of Blood Wolves, Blood Demons, and other monsters cforth. They roared and lunged toward Wilbur.


    The Blood Wolves were huge. They were furless and seemed like living ferocious beasts.


    The Blood Demons were towering figures. They wielded weapons made of bones, including sabers, swords, hammers, and more. They looked like giants, and they sprinted towards Wilbur in their intimidating forms.


    The sight left everyone petrified. They were fearful, and many of them copsed to the ground.


    Fortunately, those monsters were focused on Wilbur. There would be no escape for everyone if the monsters scattered.


    Chester and the others all stood in shock. The spiritual energy in them was activated, and they were ready to join the fight at any moment.


    They did not know what those monsters were called, but the monsters were clearly much stronger than the zombies. Moreover, the attack was on a muchrger scale, so they felt Wilbur might not be able to handle it alone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They were his followers, so they could not stand by and watch when their leader was in trouble.


    Wilbur yelled, "Stand your ground and protect the others!" Chester and the others saw that everyone was so scared that they could not move.


    They were afraid that the entire Seechertown would be in trouble if the monsters scattered. The consequences would be unthinkable.


    Their leader had given the order, so they had no choice but to follow hismand. They followed Chester''s lead and waited around the Octacharm. They were prepared to fight any scattered monsters.


    Zeke was also fearful. He was in absolute shock.


    ''When have I becthis powerful? This is impossible. Those things aren''t corpses, and I can''t control them. Why are theying out from my Zombie Gate Domain? Could it be that my powers suddenly grew? Or was I blessed by the gods?'' he wondered.  However, he did not believe it was possible because he knew that his cultivation did not improve. His spiritual energy was almost depleted from the previous battle by maintaining the Zombie Gate Domain.


    Wilbur looked displeased at that moment. He watched the iing monsters and kept casting spells with his hands. Then, he put his palms together and shouted.


    "Boulder Dragon Bomb." A huge dragon head rose from the ground in front of him instantly.


    The dragon head had its mouth wide open, there were many runes that shone on it.


    Then, a series of boulder bombs that were covered in spiritual mes hurtled toward the monsters.


    Hepleted the Boulder Dragon Bomb spell, then grabbed the thunder cleaver and unleashed his thunder power and Dragon Power. He sprinted toward the bunch of monsters.


    The monsters fell from the explosive attacks of the Boulder Dragon Bomb, but there were too many of them. The Boulder Dragon Bomb was powerful, but the spell could not eradicate them in a short amount of time.  UMS The Blood Wolves and Blood Demons fell to the attack of his thunder cleaver, and they were burnt to a crisp.


    He was surrounded and his presence was covered by them.


    Chester and the others were in shock and awe. They realized just how powerful his spiritual energy, strength and unwavering determination had to be for him to engage in such a brutal battle against an unending horde of monsters.

 Chapter 588

    Chester knew that he could only sustain himself in that intense battle for another ten minutes. He would be ripped to shreds by the horde after that. His spiritual energy had its limits, even if he was a Sanctuary level cultivator. It was impossible to maintain full- force attacks for more than ten minutes.


    However, Wilbur was surrounded by the horde of monsters for over ten minutes without any issue. The thunder and lightning in the midst of the monster horde have grown more intense.


    His Boulder Dragon Bombunched continuous attacks like it was a huge cannon. It made constant attacks on the monsters and inflicted significant damage.


    Chester sighed as he marveled at the sight. He finally understood that Wilbur had not attacked him with full force during their previous battle. Wilbur was only toying with him.


    ''Mister Penn''s cultivation is profound beyond ourprehension,'' Chester thought.


    Matt, Gerard,n, and the others, werepletely dumbfounded.


    They were astounded when Wilbur killed Jeremy Owens, but it seemed that Wilbur was far more powerful than what they witnessed back then.


    The rest of the onlookers were overwhelmed with fear. They were trembling uncontrobly and did not pay attention to the intense battle.


    Suddenly, a group of Blood Wolves turned and pounced on the dragon head of the Boulder Dragon Bomb spell.


    They sessfully approached the dragon head after the bombs killed half of them. They sacrificed themselves to destroy the dragon head, and they seeded.


    Wilbur was left to fight alone against the horde of monsters. He was surrounded by a gigantic horde, so Chester and the others looked worried.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Wilbur was calm amidst the monster horde. Several Blood Wolves and Blood Demons were hacked apart and burnt by lightning when he swung his thunder cleaver.


    However, he started to worry about the monsters that kepting. It would be disastrous if the Zombie Gate Domain got out of control.


    He had to destroy the Zombie Gate Domain to seal the entrance for the monsters.


    He fought while advancing toward the Zombie Gate Domain.


    However, there were too many monsters. The speed of his movement was very slow.


    Zeke went pale from fright. The monsters that emerged from his Zombie Gate Domain were beyond hisprehension.


    The Zombie Gate Domain started to ripple because it becextremely unstable.


    Zeke could not be sure what would cout of the gate if things got out of hand.


    The consequences would be dire, and the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was not to be messed with. He would be arrested by those sickos and dissected for research.


    However, he was no longer in control of the Zombie Gate Domain.


    He tried to retrieve his Domain several times but failed regardless. He also suffered a bacsh in his soul that caused him a massive headache, so he did not dare to try anything reckless again.  Wilbur noticed that there were more monsters, and the Zombie Gate Domain was on the verge of losing control, so he could not wait any longer.


    It was the spiritual mes resulting et from abination of spiritual energy and Dragon Power. The tremendous thunder power of the thunder cleaver was added to the mix. Thebination of the three powers made the thunder cleaver shine like the sun.  A de energy several dozen meters in length surged forth immediately, eradicating the monsters in front of Wilbur. The Zombie Gate Domain was insight again and it was dozens of meters away.  UMS However, another terrifying roar emerged from within the gate at that moment.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589  Two enormous blood-red ws appeared. They gripped the gate frames on both sides. The gigantic head of a monster protruded from within.


    The head of the monster was around three meters in diameter, and its body remained inside the Zombie Gate Domain. It growled and struggled as if it was trying to break free from its restraints. It wanted toe out from the Zombie Gate Domain.


    However, Wilbur threw his thunder cleaver back into the demine. All the power within his body erupted instantly. He formed a frisbee-sized lightning ball in his hand that constantly rumbled.


    The lightning ball was mixed with white-colored spiritual energy and red-colored Dragon Power. It was adorned with countless runes, making it extremely colorful while giving off a terrifying deadly aura.


    Wilbur yelled at that moment, "Get back right now!"  The terrifying lightning ball was pressed harshly against the gigantic monster''s head.


    The gigantic monster that had yet to emerge was forcefully sted backward by the incredible lightning ball. The attack made a terrifying rumble, and the monster let out a resentful roar before vanishing from sight.


    Simultaneously, a surge of spiritual energy coursed through his body. He


    grabbed the gate and crumpled the Zombie Gate Domain into a ball, then hurled it into the sky with all his might.


    A deafening explosion resounded in  the sky. It unleashed a massive and brilliant firework disy that prompted exmations of astonishment from the citizens of Seechertown.


    Meanwhile, Andre was watching in the hotel. He smiled and said, "He''s so amazing. I really need to leave now, or it''ll be troublesome if this psycho finds me."  With that said, he got up and left the hotel.


    The remaining monsters were stumped after Wilbur destroyed the Zombie Gate Domain.


    They were only stumped for a moment, The monsters had lost theirmand, so their bloodthirsty nature was revealed. They started to sprint toward the crowd instead.


    Everyone was beginning to recover from the crippling fear they felt earlier, but then they witnessed countless monsters rushing towards them. That sent them into a state of panic, and they were scared out of their wits.


    Wilbur quickly cast a few spells with his hands. Then, he shouted, "Lightning Chain."  A terrifying lightning ball glowed in his hand. Then, it instantly shot out at the horde.


    When the lightning reached the first monster, the lightning spread toward the other monsters like a chain. Ni


    The horde of monsters was sted by lightning in the blink of an eye as thunderous explosions went on in the background.


    All the monsters were burnt to a crisp in an instant.


    Everyone let out a long sigh of relief when they saw all the monsters had been eradicated. They looked at Wilbur with utter admiration as though they were looking at a god.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wilbur did not pay attention to them.


    He took his phone out and called Ryder instead.


    Wilbur yelled as soon as the call went through, "Find that asshole Andre for me. I''m going to kill him."  "Sir, Andre left the hotel three minutes ago, and we don''t know where he


    went," reported Ryder.


    Wilbur was taken aback for a moment, then he hung up the phone. He cursed, "F*ck! Don''t let me catch you."  He knew that Andre was capable. The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense could not find him if he wanted to escape. Wilbur could only let it slide.


    However, he would not forgive Andre for ying dirty.


    Then, Wilbur looked at Zeke.


    Zeke was scared witless. He knelt to the ground and begged, "Sir, I lost. I''lost, and I''m willing to acknowledge you as my master. I admit my defeat."  The Kardon Province cultivators instantly looked excited to see Zeke admit his defeat.


    "This guy is straight-up terrifying, but that young man is more outrageously powerful. This is Zeke''splete defeat. This young man is the hero of Kardon Province," they thought.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590 Wilbur was the ultimate leader of Kardon Province in their minds, and no one could rece him.


    Wilbur was too powerful and won all their respect.


    Wilbur looked at Zeke and scoffed coldly. He said, "At least you''re aware.


    Come with me. We''ll talk about thister."  "Yes, of course. I''ll obey your everymand, sir." Zeke kept bowing at him.


    Everyone felt relieved because Zeke finally admitted his defeat. Zeke had no choice but to surrender because their leader was kicking his ass.


    Chester and the others let out sighs of


    relief, and they felt very inspired.


    The magnitude of Wilbur''s powers was  profound, and he was outrageously  powerful, so they felt honored to be his followers.


    Ty stood shakily at that moment. He looked at Wilbur with a terrified expression.


    He was technically involved in the mess and felt like he would be buried alive if Wilbur was offended.


    Ty gave it some thought and walked to Wilbur. He bowed properly and asked, "Sir, can you please punish me?" "Punish you? Why? Who are you again?" Wilbur asked in a puzzled tone.


    Ty panicked and said, "I''m the owner of this ce. My name is Ty ZieglerContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Zeke Yancey instructed me to spread the news to look for you. I had no choice but to obey his orders. Please punish me, sir." "This has nothing to do with you.


    Don''t overthink it." Wilbur understood that ordinary people had no choice if they were threatened by a Sanctuary level cultivator, so Ty should not be med.


    Ty finally sighed in relief when he heard that. He took out a card and passed it to Wilbur with both hands. He said, "Sir, please ept this card. All expenses here will be waived as long as you have this card, regardless of who you face in the future. I know you may not care about such things, but it''s a token of my appreciation. Please, do ept it, sir."


    Wilbur saw how serious Ty looked, so he chuckled and epted the card. He said, "Alright, thanks." He knew that Ty would not be at ease if he rejected the card, so he simply epted it.


    Ty was instantly overjoyed, bowing gratefully.


    All the Kardon Province cultivators stood up at that moment. They bowed at Wilbur simultaneously and said, "Sir, you are our role model, our leader, and the pride of Kardon Province. Please ept our appreciation." Then, they bowed simultaneously.


    Wilbur wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Matt, Gerard, and Ian. They said loudly, "Everyone, we should elect Mister Penn as the


    chairman of the Kardon Province Cultivators Association. What do you think?" "Of course. Congrattions, chairman." Everyone knew that Seechertown had a Cultivators Association, but it was looked down upon by cultivators from other corners of Kardon Province.


    How dare these Aura level cultivators set up a Cultivator''s Association? It was an absolute joke! However, if Mister Penn were to be the chairman of the Kardon province Cultivators Association, they would be more than convinced.


    Octacharm was a ce where the elites of the Kardon Province cultivators gathered.


    There were over a dozen Ambience level cultivators here, so Matt and the others were nothing inparison.


    Wilbur looked at Matt and the others begrudgingly. ''Why do they keep electing me as their king? They''re forcing me into the center stage. I''m busy enough as is. I don''t have the time to manage a Cultivators Association,¡¯ Wilbur thought.


    However, he felt that it was inappropriate to say no because the crowd looked so excited. He pondered for a moment before he said slowly, "Everyone, let''s all head upstairs and discuss in detail. How about it?" "As youmand, sir." Everyone was cheerful. They weed Wilbur into Octacharm.


    Suddenly, a girl approached Wilbur.


    She bowed at him and asked, "Sir, may I have the honor of serving you drinks?"

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591  The crowd looked at the girl with a smile on their faces.


    She had smooth skin and was filled with youthful vigor. She was indeed a beautiful girl.


    It wasmon for beautiful girls to fall for heroes, and it was not a bad thing, so they thought it was wonderful.


    However, Wilbur sighed to himself when he saw the beautiful girl.


    That beautiful girl was Whitney.


    Wilbur thought that Whitney was too much of a schemer.


    She immediately wanted to get close to him because he had be superior to


    others. Her intention could not be any more obvious.


    Wilbur did not like her anymore, so he said coldly, "This is a gathering for cultivators. It''s better if you girls leave."  Then, he nced at Shelby who was nearby. He walked into Octacharm while being swarmed by Matt and the others.


    Whitney was instantly blushing from embarrassment and indignation.


    She thought no one could resist her beauty, so she took the initiative to hit on Wilbur. However, he rejected a beauty like her without a second thought, leaving her feeling awkward from his rejection.


    Shelby and the others walked over to


    persuade her, "We should leave, Something major happened here, so it''ll be very troublesome." .


    Whitney could only step down. She left with Shelby and the others, and she has lost interest in Ian.


    She looked back with a puzzled gaze before she left.


    Where did that fraud run off to?  The tourists who recovered from their fear quickly fled the scene at that moment.


    It was too scary for them. They did not dare linger for a second more.


    Wilbur and the others were seated inside Octacharm. The first floor was spacious enough that it easily housed several dozen people.


    The owner, Ty, had a huge smile on his face. He personally served dishes for everyone, and he was cheerfully | upied.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur with excitement after the dishes were served.


    They felt proud of the marvelous cultivator that appeared in the Kardon Province. It was as though their status was boosted because of Wilbur.


    They believed that Kardon Province would grow to greater heights under his leadership. They would be unstoppable globally.


    Wilbur raised his ss, so everyone followed suit.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He said, "I understand how you all feel right now. I, Trevor Penn, feel deeply


    honored too."  Everyone finally knew that his name was Trevor Penn. y Wilbur switched up and said, "However, I''m quite upied with work, so I can''t take on the role of the chairman."  Everyone was taken aback for a moment, then they looked disappointed.


    No one else couldmand respect if Trevor did not take on the role of the chairman. It would be impossible to rally the strength of the Kardon Province cultivators.


    Wilbur said, "I feel quite embarrassed to not help since you''re all so passionate. How about this?" Everyone listened closely.


    IL, SR Wa "Matt Lilith, Gerard Torrent, and Ian Owens should continue to run the Cultivators Association. Everyone can | feel free to join too. We''ll form our ownmittee and elect a chairman. I''ll be an honorary chairman. Of course, I''ll step in if there are any significant matters within the Cultivators Association. How about that?" Everyone thought about it and felt like it could work.


    Trevor was already the leader in their minds. Regardless of who became the chairman, they would need Trevor to step in if anything major happened within the Cultivators Association.


    They thought it through and agreed.


    They thought that everything was eptable as long as Wilbur acknowledged the Cultivators


    Association and acknowledged them as members. | Wilbur smiled and raised his ss,  taking a drink to show his  appreciation.


    Everyone raised their sses and  drank too.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592  "Also, I think we should let Chester Ray and Zeke Yancey be the guardians of the Cultivators Association. They can help if you have something you can''t resolve. I''ll step in if they can''t resolve it either. How about that?" Chester and Zeke were Sanctuary level cultivators.


    Everyone witnessed their battle too.


    Although Chester lost to Zeke, they did not dare to underestimate him. They had to be respectful towards Chester.


    Zeke was not a Kardon Province cultivator, but he surrendered to Wilbur, and he was better than Chester.


    They had no objections for Zeke to be a guardian.


    Therefore, everyone stood and toasted those two.


    Chester had no objections to what Wilbur said, so he dly epted it.


    Zeke was ttered because he became a guardian even though he was freshly defeated, which meant his master had no intentions of punishing him. He was overjoyed, so he raised his ss with a huge smile on his face.


    Everyone drank cheerfully.


    Then, they started to elect a chairman because of Wilbur''s suggestion.


    Everyone knew that the chairman would either be Matt Lilith, Gerard Torrent, or Ian Owens. They were the


    founders of the Cultivators Association, after all.


    They chose Matt Lilith in the end because he was the eldest. Gerard and Ian were elected as vice chairman.


    Then, Ian proposed that they should elect a branch chairman of the Cultivators Association in various regions. The branch chairman would be responsible for recruiting and overseeing cultivators in their respective regions.


    It was worth noting that those individuals were top-tier experts in their region. They had no issue at all to serve as branch chairman.


    Therefore, the Kardon Province Cultivators Association was officially founded.


    Wilbur was the honorary chairman, but | the association was in fact created for him. They made Wilbur their leader. | They had formed a unifiedmunity that gave everyone a strong sense of belonging.


    All of that was built upon his  formidable power, which made them willingly submit to him. They were  d to participate.


    Everyone began to drink after the  matter was finalized. Octacharm was filled withughter, the sounds of clinking sses, and hearty toasts.


    The mealsted from the afternoon  until a little after five o''clock. Finally,  the cultivators reluctantly said their goodbyes after some persuasion from Wilbur.


    Some of them were wasted, so Ty


    provided rooms to amodate them.


    Wilbur left the Drunken Inn with Matt and the others. Ty walked them to the gates and watched them leave.


    They went back to Seke Ind.


    Wilbur called them to his room, and everyone stood with hands behind their backs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wilbur looked at Zeke and asked after a long pause, "Do you really want me to be your master?"  Zeke panicked and fell to his knees immediately, replying, "I genuinely want to. I swear to god."  "But I don''t n to ept disciples at the moment," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Zeke was instantly dumbfounded. He


    quickly said, "Sir, I genuinely want to be your disciple. Please ept me." "No, but you can be my follower. You can swear by it if you want to," said Wilbur slowly.


    ''Well, duh. I will need to teach him if I ept students. I don''t have time for that," Wilbur thought to himself.


    Zeke was a seasoned cultivator, so he knew that being a follower meant he had to serve Wilbur as his subordinate.


    Zeke was stunned for a moment, then he swore to be Wilbur''s follower without hesitation.


    Wilbur smiled faintly.


    He became the honorary chairman of the Cultivators Association using the name of Trevor Penn. He did not want to be involved in too many things that


    would get in the way of his cultivation.


    epting disciples was out of the question for him. He had not discovered anyone with great potential at the moment, so he would not ept disciples.


    Matt and the others were relieved. Zeke would be out of their leagues if he became a disciple. How would they face him in the future if he became Wilbur''s disciple? Their thoughts were mostly fueled by their jealousy. How could they let Zeke be Wilbur''s disciple before them? Suddenly, the phone rang. Wilbur nced at the screen and hurriedly answered the call. He asked, "Are you looking for me, Mister Grayson?"

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593 Mister Grayson sounded displeased on the phone.


    "Wilbur, you moved out of Castlebury without telling anyone, and you haven''t sent any messages. Have you forgotten about me?" "Twouldn''t dare! I''ve been too upiedtely. I was just thinking about visiting you soon." Wilbur held great respect fora founding hero like him. He had given his blood, sweat, and tears for a new Dasha, after all.


    Regardless of his current position, his effort was worth remembering for future generations toe.


    "Don''t try to fool me. Come over


    tonight. I would like a drink with you." "Alright. I''m free tonight. I''ll be right over." "That''s more like it." With that said, Benjamin ended the call. Wilbur let out along sigh of relief.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur with dumbfounded expressions. They wondered who the hell was on the line for Wilbur to be so respectful.


    Wilbur said, "That was Benjamin Grayson." Everyone came toa realization.


    Benjamin Grayson was a distinguished statesman who had retired from the highest echelons of power in the nation. Everyone had to show him respect regardless of who they were.


    Someone important like Mister Grayson invited Wilbur to his house.


    That act itself showed how significant Wilbur was to Mister Grayson wilbur said, "You guys go ahead. I have matters to attend to." The rest of them did not dare to disturb him from meeting with Mister Grayson, so they left.


    Wilbur sat on the sofa and let outa deep sigh. He felt like he could never rest, and his job was never-ending, sO he felt annoyed.


    His identity had be rather extraordinary, and the demands from various parties prevented him from taking a break.


    someone as powerful as him still could 3/6


    not resist the progression of destiny.


    He had no choice, and he could not resist. There was nothing he could do about it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Faye walked in when he was sighing.


    She looked slightly upset.


    Wilbur immediately remembered that he promised to dine with Faye. He said with a guilty tone, "I''m so sorry, but I''m busy again tonight. I promise you I''ll be free tomorrow night." "That''s not what I want to talk to you about." Faye looked depressed as she sat next to Wilbur.


    Wilbur asked in a puzzling tone, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "The day after tomorrow is my grandpa''s seventieth birthday. He told


    me to go back home," Faye replied while looking at Wilbur, He hurriedly said, "That''s major. You have to go back. Leave Cape Consortium to the vice CEO. You don''t have to worry." Actually, Wilbur felt ashamed that he knew nothing about Faye''s family. He only knew that her old home was in Eagle City of Yowl Province.


    She said slowly, "I''m not worried about work. I heard that besides celebrating my grandpa''s birthday, my family arranged a spouse for me. They wanted me to be engaged to him on my grandpa''s birthday." "Are you joking? You''ve never met the guy, so how can you be engaged to him?" He was instantly upset. He was in a rtionship with her, so he would


    not allow other people to tear them apart.


    She instantly smiled when she heard that. She said, "So, I want you toe with me tomorrow. You should reveal your identity to my family and announce our rtionship to reject the engagement." "Alright, I''ll go with you tomorrow. I want to see who''s so audacious." Wilbur agreed without hesitation. Who had the gall to try and steal his girl from him? That guy must be tired of living.


    Faye said joyously, "It''s settled, then.


    We''ll board a ne tomorrow afternoon." "Sure thing."

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594 She immediately kissed him, then stood up and said, "You should rest early tonight." "Yeah. Mister Grayson invited me over to his house. I wonder what he wants." Wilbur knew that Mister Grayson would not purely invite him over to drink.


    She nodded and said, "You can''t be careless with Mister Grayson. Go ahead and prepare for the visit. I won''t disturb you anymore." Then, she left gracefully. Her elegant figure made Wilbur nod in approval.


    However, she looked worried again after she went back to her room.


    Faye left home after graduating because she was dissatisfied with the rigid traditions of her family. She moved to Seechertown and made a living on her own. However, it was clear that her family did not intend to leave her alone.


    She definitely had to go back to celebrate her grandpa''s birthday, but she learned from a childhood friend that her grandpa nned to arrange an engagement for her during the birthday celebration. The man was from an influential background, and her family was determined to make the marriage happen.


    She called her father after she found out, but Fabian was not in Eagle City.


    He had a conflict with her grandfather in his early years, which led to his departure from home. He made a name


    for himself in Endler Province and established himself in Howl City.


    Fabian was technically no longer considered part of the Yves family. His mother passed away a long time ago.


    The person in charge of the Yves family was her grandfather, Asher Yves.


    Fabian could not do anything about it.


    Not even the boss of Cape Consortium could stop the engagement from being arranged, let alone Fabian Yves.


    She had no choice but to ask Wilbur to resolve the issue. She did not want to be sacrificed for an arranged marriage, regardless of who the spouse was.


    She believed that Wilbur was capable enough to resolve the issue.


    She thought about that and felt


    relieved.


    Wilbur arrived at Benjamin''s house at that moment.


    Benjamin prepared a table full of food and wine. Gordon Grayson and his daughter, Susie Grayson, were also there.


    They happily weed Wilbur to the table so he could dine with them.


    Wilbur looked at the feast on the table and said awkwardly, "This is a bit of an overkill, Mister Grayson." Benjamin raised his ss and chuckled. He said, "This is to thank you for providing the army with pills andbat skills. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so extravagant." "Well, it''s nothing to worry about. You don''t have to think too much about it."


    Wilbur raised his ss, he drank with | Benjamin and Gordon. |  Gordon said, "Mister Penn, you have to know that ever since we started using the pills you provided and practiced yourbat skills, our special forces team has defeated the Seechertown Special Forces Unit in a nationalbatpetition in just two months. We have received great recognition and support from the government. They allocated a significant budget, and I''ve been authorized to expand the team. I''ve benefitted greatly from this."  "That''s great to hear! It seems my  efforts were not in vain," said Wilbur  with a smile.


    Gordon continued with excitement,  "That''s not all. The nation officially


    dered my special forces team as a national-level special forces team. It''s called the ''Hidden Dragon Special Forces Team''. I''ve been tasked with recruiting top-tier members for training, so I was promoted because of that." ¡®How impressive. A promotion is quite remarkable, given Gordon''s rank. His position is almost equivalent to Benjamin''s, so a promotion is quite scary,¡¯ Wilbur pondered.


    "Congrattions!" Wilbur felt happy for Gordon and raised his ss for a toast.


    Benjamin smiled and returned a toast to Wilbur. Benjamin was just as happy.


    His son had an achievement, which made him feel very proud.


    Everyone drank in celebration.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Benjamin asked, "What have you been up to? How are you so busy that we don''t even see you?" Wilbur sighed and replied, "I''ve been so busy that I have no time to rest. I have to go to Eagle City tomorrow." Benjamin frowned and said, "Eagle City? What a coincidence. Help me send a message to Braxton Yaegar. Tell him to be honest and upright in his official duties before I deal with him myself."

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595 Wilbur was stumped. He asked, "Who''s Braxton Yaegar?"  "The person in charge of Eagle City.


    He''s one of my father''s subordinates back then," Gordon said with a smile.


    Wilbur came to a realization, but he smiled wryly and said, "Mister Grayson, Eagle City is a governed city under the jurisdiction of the nation.


    The person in charge is the Vice Governor, right? I''m afraid it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to convey such a message, would it?"  Benjamin spoke loudly, "Why would it be inappropriate? Cedric Wayne, the person in charge of Yowl Province, was only my father''s soldier back then.


    Braxton Yaegar was my horse-boy back then. Does he dare to argue with me?" - "You''re impressive, really impressive.


    I''ll remember that. I''ll make sure to convey your message if I ever meet him." Wilbur stuck out his tongue wryly. Benjamin was indeed a founding father of the nation, with such high- ranking officials under hismand.


    It was clear how powerful his influence was in Dasha.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon poured a ss of wine for Wilbur. He smiled and said, "Mister Penn, there''s actually something else I''d like to discuss with you."  "Go ahead and tell me." Wilbur started to dig in.


    Gordon said, "I would like you to be the instructor of the Hidden


    PEE se Dragon Special Forces Team. What do you think?"  Wilbur spat out his food. Luckily, he turned his head just in time, so it did not get on the table.


    "Buddy, don''t assign any jobs for me, alright? I''m very busy as it is," said Wilbur in a helpless tone.


    Gordon said, "Sir, this is a matter of national importance, a job to nurture talent and safeguard the nation." "Think it over, Wilbur. Give it your best if you can do it," added Benjamin.


    Wilbur realized that he probably could not refuse when he heard that. It was challenging to turn it down when the matter was framed with the mantle of national duty.


    He had no choice but to say, "I''ll think


    about it. Give me some time, alright? I''ve been too busy recently."  "Alright. Do think it through. I have faith in you." Benjaminughed and raised his ss.


    Wilbur raised his ss helplessly, and they all downed their drinks.


    Roughly an hourter, Wilbur had his fill of food and drinks. He said goodbye to Benjamin and Gordon and then returned to Seke Ind.


    He felt like he had been tricked by Benjamin and Gordon when he sat in his room. He had agreed to train a special forces team foolishly.


    Training a special forces team was no easy task. Many of them might be really tough nuts to crack.


    However, he had to agree for Mister


    Grayson''s sake. He decided to leave the matter alone,  Wilbur shook his head and went back to his room before entering the demine.


    He would be meeting Faye''s grandfather tomorrow, so he had to prepare some gifts.


    He came before the Dragon''s Altar and sacrificed the bronze bell, but he only received thirty grace points. It was a pathetic amount.


    There were so few grace points that it did not trigger a rmendation on the screen. There was only a list of options for exchange.


    He looked at the screen for a while and found a type of pill called the Elixir of Life.


    "The Elixir of Life can enhance the vitality of ordinary individuals and extend their lifespan. Thirty grace points are required."  The pill was made for ordinary people, so it did not require many grace points.


    However, the pill looked awful with its jet-ck color.


    "What the hell?"  Wilbur felt frustrated at its awful appearance, but there were simply too few options with the amount of grace points. He exchanged the Elixir of Life as a gift for their first meeting.


    Wilbur exited the demine and went to sleep after all that.


    The next morning, he got up early and went to a jewelry store to buy an a


    exquisite box. He ced the Elixir of Life inside. The pill looked so awful that he had to use nicer packaging to enhance its appeal.


    It was around eleven o''clock by the time he finished the preparations. Faye had been waiting for him when he returned.


    They went to the airport in a hurry and boarded the flight to Eagle City.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596  Eagle City was part of Yow! Province. It was the top economic area in Dasha, and also a ce with a lot of rich people. The economy wasparable to Zend and Seechertown.


    Faye exined her family history to Wilbur on the ne.


    The Yves were considered an upper- ss family in Seechertown. They were in the overseas trading industry and had a worth of several billion dors.


    However, having a worth of a few billion dors was nothing special in Eagle City. Many individuals there had worths in the tens, or hundreds of billions of dors.


    Especially the rks, the Wilsons, and the Zinks. Those three families had worths in the hundreds of billions.


    They were undoubtedly the three giants in Eagle City.


    The Yveses family were also well known, mainly because they had a beauty named Faye Yves.


    When Faye became a young adult, her beauty outshone everyone in Eagle City. She earned the title of the number one beauty in Eagle City, and it attracted the pursuit of many wealthy men.


    Her grandfather rejected them all and sent her abroad for further education.


    It was an inspiring story that boosted the family''s reputation.


    Her family arranged an engagement and kept it a secret from her. She could


    tell that her spouse was someone significant.


    However, her heart belonged to Wilbur, No one could sway her feelings. She was willing to stand her ground even if her family opposed their rtionship.


    Wilbur said after he was aware of the family history, "Don''t worry. You''re mine, so no one can force you into anything, and no one can take you away."  "I know you''re capable. Just don''t make a huge mess. My grandfather is seventy years old, after all," she reminded.


    He nodded and said, "I''ll reel it  in."  Sheughed.


    The nended after two hours. One of Faye''s subordinates was waiting at the airport. He was a thirty-year-old man named Ezra Miller, and he was there to pick them up.


    Faye said after they met up, "We''ll go to the hotel first."  "Understood." Ezra looked fresh with a pair of sses. He looked like the gentle type.


    Faye introduced him to Wilbur. Ezra worked for the government as a civil servant. They had been neighbors since they were kids and grew up together, so they were very close.


    Wilbur was respectful enough towards Ezra.


    The three of them came to a hotel and checked into their rooms. Faye asked,


    "Ezra, why won''t you tell me who''s the guy my family wanted to set me up | with? Are we close friends or  what?" "Twouldn''t dare," Ezra replied in a helpless tone.


    She frowned and asked, "Why not? Just tell me. My boyfriend is the boss of  Cape Consortium. Do you think I''ll be afraid?"  That was the first time Faye revealed Wilbur''s identity to someone else, which showed her trust in Ezra.


    Ezra cast a weird nce at Wilbur, then said, "The Cape Consortium is astounding, but it''s limited to Kardon Province. You should know that your family wants to introduce you to the most eligible bachelor in Eagle City.


    The son of the person in charge of


    Eagle City, Braxton Yaegar. I''m afraid Cape Consortium can''tpare to that, even if you have a branch in Eagle City, right?"  Faye was taken aback. It was no wonder her family decided her marriage behind her back. He was a huge deal. Not only was he rich, but he could decide the fate of all the families in Eagle City, even the three major families there.


    She instantly felt worried. The man exceeded her expectations.


    Ezra shrugged and said, "Now that you know who he is, do you have any solutions?"  She frowned and remained silent. Ezra had to shake his head. A strong family background and loads of money meant nothing when it came to the most


    eligible bachelor in Eagle City. The real power in Dasha was in the hands of those people. Rich businessmen and affluent families were nothing when  |pared to absolute power.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Wilbur said slowly, "I don''t care who he is. How dare he set his sights on Faye? He better watch out."

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597 "No way. Are you that confident, Mister Penn?" Ezra thought that Wilbur was a young andpetent man because he was the boss of Cape Consortium. That was no easy feat.


    However, businessmen meant nothing to those in power. Moreover, Cape Consortium was an overseas enterprise. They had a new branch in Eagle City, but it would not change the situation.


    The Yveses would benefit more if Faye were married to the Yaegars,pared to marrying the boss of Cape Consortium.


    It was only a matter of time for the


    Yveses to rise to power in Eagle City if the marriage was a sess.


    The Yveses would eventually be the top family in Eagle City. Would that not be much better for the Yveses than marrying Wilbur? However, Wilbur smiled and said, "We''ll see. No one can stop me, and no one can force Faye." "You have guts, and I''m very impressed by that, but you better be careful," said Ezra.


    Wilbur replied, "Thanks for looking out for me. I''ll remember it." "Alright, I''ll leave you guys to figure it out. I have work in the afternoon, so I''ll be taking my leave." Ezra got up to leave. Wilbur and Faye said goodbye and went back to their


    room. She asked anxiously, "What should we do?" "There''s nothing to be afraid of because I''m here. You should just celebrate your grandfather''s | birthday," Wilbur reassured Faye.


    Faye had no choice but to rely on Wilbur.


    After that, they went out to shop for some expensive gifts. They nned to go to Faye''s house the following day.


    The birthday party was happening tomorrow anyway, so they were in no hurry. Faye was also worried that Wilbur would be picked on if they went back early. She did not want them to be upset, so she decided to stay at the hotel for the moment.


    Wilbur and Faye arrived at the restaurant on the top floor of the hotel and enjoyed a candlelight dinner in the evening.


    They had steak and wine under the candlelight, exchanging conversations in whispers from time to time. All in all, it was a rather wholesome and peaceful meal.


    There was a young man in his twenties near them. He looked like a troublemaker and had a luxury brand suit on. He was also dining with a woman. All the while, he was looking at Faye and Wilbur with a puzzled look.


    He sneakily took a photo of them after some time, then sent it to someone.


    Soon, he received a reply. He read it


    and felt his expression stiffen up right after. He told his date, "You should eat.


    I have some work to do." "What are you doing? You finally have the time to apany me for dinner.


    Are you busy again?" The beautiful woman seemed displeased. She was considered a celebrity and had been quite popr recently.


    However, the man said in a low voice, "This is men''s business, so stop nagging." The celebrity instantly shut up obediently. She sat down with a pitiful look, but the man ignored her. He wiped his mouth with a napkin, then approached Wilbur and Faye.


    "Miss Yves?" asked the man while smiling.


    Faye looked up, frowning. Then, she smiled and said, "Oh, it''s you, Mister rk. What a coincidence."  "Yeah. This is truly a coincidence." Then, he sat next to them confidently.


    Faye introduced him by saying, "This is Xaron rk from one of the three major families in Eagle City. He''s very famous. This is my boyfriend, Wilbur Penn."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598  Wilbur smiled to be polite, but Xaron did not return the smile. He frowned and asked, "Mister Penn, right? Do you know that Miss Yves is Mister Yaegar''s fiancee?"  "I don''t," Wilbur replied nonchntly.


    Xaron frowned and said, "Well, you know now. Get out of here immediately or you''ll suffer a horrible death."  Two bodyguards in ck suits quietly appeared next to him while he spoke, ring at Wilbur all the while.


    Wilbur nced at them, then back at Xaron, saying slowly, "Those who dare talk to me like that don''t end well. | suggest you reconsider before


    speaking again."  "He''s my boyfriend, Mister rk.


    Don''t you think you''re crossing the line here?" Faye asked angrily.


    Xaron simply smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Yves. I didn''t mean to disrespect you, but you should know that your grandfather has agreed to your engagement with Mister Yaegar, yet you''re dining at a hotel with a random man. This will only make it difficult for you to face your family if news gets out. Furthermore, it''ll be embarrassing for Mister Yaegar  too."  "I''m not going to be engaged to Mister Yaegar, so you don''t need to worry about that, Mister rk," she said politely.


    Xaron shook his head. "You know who


    Mister Yaegar is. He always gets what | he wants, and he won''t allow mistakes.


    [only meddled in this affair because I | ran into you. I''m asking him to leave safely for your sake. You shouldn''t be angry at your family. Many girls dream  of marrying Mister Yaegar. It''s not an insult to the Yveses."  Xaron was being polite, as he thought that the Yveses were lucky to be  involved with the Yaegars.


    "I have a boyfriend, and I''m bringing him home tomorrow to meet my grandfather. I won''t be meeting Mister Yaegar," said Faye with determination.


    Xaron instantly frowned when he  heard that. He turned to order his men after a moment, "Inform the owner to clear the venue. I''ll bear all the


    costs."  "Yes, sir," one of the bodyguards  walked to look for the restaurant. |  Soon, a middle-aged man and a few  managers started to ask the customers  to leave. Some of the customers were  unhappy, but they immediately left  after they heard about Xaron rk.


    Only Wilbur, Faye, Xaron, and his men | | were left in the restaurant.


    It was a five-star hotel, thus the  decorations were grand and fanciful.


    The restaurant only catered to the rich.


    Naturally, the owner of the restaurant  was also one of rather high social  standing.


    However, he had toply with any  requests from Xaron, even if it affected  his business. That showed how much  influence Xaron held in Eagle City. i


    Wr TV OUNUS Xaron said slowly after the restaurant was cleared, "Miss Yves, I didn''t resort to violence because of you and Mister Yaegar. Things could get ugly if you keep insisting otherwise. You should know that Mister Yaegar can''t afford to have any scandals."  "Mister rk, can you mind your business? Besides, my rtionship with Mister Yaegar has nothing to do with you, right?" asked Faye.


    Xaron smiled and asked, "Don''t you know? Each family and every businessman in Eagle City have to protect, respect, and defend Mister Yaegar''s reputation. We can''t possibly let him suffer a negative scandal. It''smon knowledge. I heard you''re the CEO of a major enterprise, so you should know that, right?"


    Frankly, he was telling the truth, No one dared to disrespect Faron Campbell in Seechertown. His status and reputation had to be respected.


    Insulting Faron would be like insulting Orin Campbell. No one in Kardon Province could afford to offend Orin.


    It was the same in Eagle City. Mister Yaegar was not inferior to Faron, his status might be superior.


    It was reasonable for Xaron to defend Mister Yaegar.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "I''m not against it if you want to butter up to Mister Yaegar, but you can''t afford to speak rudely toward Faye." "You''re outrageous! Get out of here immediately or suffer the


    i consequences!" Xaron yelled, The bodyguards stood beside Wilbur as Xaron spoke. They were ready to attack.


    Faye wanted to talk them out of it, but Wilbur yelled coldly before she could speak, "Are you trying to die?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599 | Xaron was furious. He waved and said, "Throw him out." The bodyguards immediately attacked.


    They reached out to ce their hands on Wilbur''s shoulders.


    Just when they were about to touch his shoulders, a tremendous force blew them away instantly. Wilbur stood up and pped Xaron in the face.


    The p resonated loudly in the room.


    Xaron fell head-first to the floor, stunned by the oue.


    He felt dizzy and he was seeing stars, barely able to remain conscious.


    Wilbur said coldly, "No one can change


    wr VY IViWwo my mind, and that includes that Yaegar guy. Who the hell are you to bark in my face?" Faye hurriedly stood up to pull Wilbur away, urging him, "Let''s just leave." Wilbur nodded, and they left together.


    Xaron finally realized what happened.


    He touched his tingling hot face and could not believe that it was real.


    Xaron screamed after a long while to express his anger. The bodyguards did not dare to approach him, standing far away with a fearful look in their eyes.


    They knew that someone was bound to die if Xaron got angry. They did not dare to be involved.


    "F*ck. How dare he hit me! That''s


    ww TV OViWwo equivalent to pping Mister Yaegar, Very well, I swear I will make you suffer a horrible death!" Xaron left without saying anything, He could not kill Wilbur because of Faye, but he would bury him alive at the birthday party tomorrow.


    Wilbur and Faye went back to the hotel room. She sighed and said, "The birthday party hasn''t begun, and we''re already getting into trouble." "There''s nothing to be afraid of because I''m here. I''d like to see who would dare to do anything to harm you," Wilbur growled in a low voice.


    Faye sighed. "I know you''re not afraid, but it''s my grandpa''s birthday, after


    LW) +15 BONUS all. If this ruins his birthday, I''m afraid I might piss him off further." Wilbur frowned and said, "I''ll try my best to hold back, but if they keep crossing the line and force you to do what you don''t want, I''ll have no choice but to step in." "Hold on. We should stay here for the night and go in the afternoon tomorrow. We''ll shorten the time we need to be there. That way, it won''t be so troublesome," Faye suggested.


    Wilbur nodded.


    Meanwhile, Xaron was pacing frantically in his living room with a menacing look on his face.


    He had never been treated this way as one of the three most important figures of his generation in Eagle City.


    _ ENTE He wanted to bring his men and rip that guy to shreds,  However, he felt like it was inappropriate after giving it some thought. He could not do that in front of Faye because he had to respect the Yveses.


    He wanted to tell Justin Yaegar about the incident, but Justin would be furious if he knew. Xaron thought about it and felt that he could not afford to bear Justin''s wrath by being the messenger of bad news.


    The idea was held back after some consideration.


    It seemed like Faye was nning to bring Wilbur to the birthday party tomorrow. Doing that in front of Justin was a bold move. Xaron felt like it would not end well for the Yveses ifContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye insisted on doing so. If that was the case, he would be justified in dealing with Wilbur. = | On the one hand, he could please Justin, and on the other hand, he could exact revenge. It was a great n that killed two birds with one stone! Heughed maliciously when he thought of that. With Wilbur''s demise as good as written in stone, he could wait for one more night.


    As one of the three prominent bachelors of Eagle City, Xaron was not interested in the Yveses, and he would not normally be bothered to celebrate Asher Yves'' birthday.


    However, he needed to attend the birthday party. It was not a mere birthday party because it also served as the engagement day for Justin and


    Faye.


    It was only natural for the heirs of the three major families to show up, and there would be quite a crowd too.


    "Tomorrow will be a disastrous day for the Yveses too, right?'' Xaron wondered.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600 Xaronughed and called up Caleb Zink and Jonathon Wilson. He informed them of what happened with Wilbur.


    It was only a minor drama if it happened to ordinary people, but it was a terrifying incident when Justin Yaegar was involved. Someone would end up dead.


    Xaron needed to inform Caleb and Jonathon because they were the heirs of the three major families in Eagle City. He wanted to tell them so they could be mentally prepared.


    With that out of the way, he said, "Let''s see how things y out tomorrow. Get over here!"


    The bodyguards immediately entered the room and stood up straight. Xaron looked at them with a cold gaze. He said coldly, "You useless things. Get Mister Miller here. I need him for tomorrow." "Yes, sir." The bodyguards left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Faye received multiple calls at the hotel, all of them urging her to return home.


    However, she kept using travel dys as an excuse. She told them she could only make it in the afternoon.


    The final call she received was from her grandfather himself. He lectured Faye sternly and told her to show up on time by tomorrow.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Faye looked worried and sorrowful


    | after she hung up. Wilburforted her by saying, "Don''t worry. I''m here." ain "Grandpa is very stubborn, so I''m afraid that I''ll make him angry." Her grandpa founded the Yves Enterprise, so he was an irreceable patriarch in the family. He was the reason Fabian Yves chose to leave home. Fabian had conflicts with her grandfather back then, and he left because they hated each other.


    Faye was worried that her grandfather could not take the news, but there was nothing else she could do, so she felt very conflicted and anxious.


    Wilbur noticed it and silently infused some spirit energy into her consciousness. Soon, Faye fell asleep.


    "Have a good night''s sleep. I''ll handle everything else. How will you meet your family like that?" ¡ª Wilbur shook his head and carried Faye to the room so she could sleep soundly.


    After that, he began to meditate.


    Faye slept until eleven in the morning.


    She instantly panicked when she woke up and checked her watch.


    The celebration was happening in the lobby of the Hilton Hotel. The crowd was packed when they arrived, with around seven hundred people present.


    The Yveses were busier than ever.


    The Chairman of Yves Enterprise was her grandfather, Asher Yves. He was wearing a full red outfit with elegant


    IR patterns on it, and it looked very festive. He had a joyous smile on his face too as he weed the guests.¡ª It was his birthday, and all the famous figures in Eagle City were present.


    Asher knew that some of them only came for Justin Yaegar. However, the Yveses and the Yaegars would be family soon, which meant the Yveses would be lifted to new heights.


    Asher had three sons. The eldest son was Wesley Yves, the second son was Freddie Yves, and the youngest son was Fabian Yves. They were all next to Asher at that moment.


    Asher''s grandchildren and other rtives were busy greeting the guests.


    Wesley watched the lively crowd and


    had to sigh. He said, "You sure have great vision, father. You refused to let those men marry Faye until Justin. ¡ª | Yaegar showed up. The Yveses will soon rise to great heights." "Yeah. I can''t recall how manypetent and good-looking young men you rejected over the years. I see that you''re saving Faye for the best candidate," Freddie chimed in.


    Fabian was the only one frowning. He said slowly, "I''m afraid there will be unexpected developments." "What did you say?" Asher instantly looked displeased.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601  He had never been fond of this ungrateful child of his and would have kicked Fabian out had it not been for his birthday as well as Faye''s love life.


    Fabian sighed at the sight of his father''s ashen face, keeping silent.


    Today was his father''s 70th birthday and he did not want to argue with the old man, but Faye and Wilbur were probably not going to stop just like that.


    Fabian smirked to himself. Not only was he kept out of the loop, but even Faye herself had not been told about something as big as an arranged marriage,


    Asher had always ruled over the Yves family with an iron fist, and no one dared to go against him.


    However, Faye had achieved something for herself after all these years, rising to the position of CEO of Cape International. Would she just be willing to marry someone she had not even seen before? Despite the fact that Justin was someone of power, Fabian knew that Wilbur was no small fry either.


    No one in Kardon Province dared to mess with Wilbur.


    Wilbur was incredibly strong and powerful, and even someone like Faron treated him with respect.


    Fabian said nothing, waiting for his daughter and Wilbur to show up


    Honestly, Fabian would like to see just how Justin would react if Faye and Wilbur did manage to ruin the marriage.


    Just then, someone''s presence was announced at the door.


    "Mister Xaron rk of rk Corp has arrived."  The guests hurried to stand in a show of respect.


    They could see Xaron entering the room with a broad smile on his face.


    Following behind him was a short, muscr man in his fifties as well as two bodyguards with gift baskets in their arms. They ced them on the tables to the side, and people from the Yaegar family hurried to sort them, Wesley even personally weed


    Xaron himself, walking him over to the VIP table and sitting him down next to Asher.


    Asher was all smiles, greeting Xaron profusely as Xaron nodded in respons It was as if they hadpletely forgotten everything that happened the day before.


    Not long after, Jonathan Wilson from Wilson Corp and Caleb Zink of Zink Corp also arrived. They were both treated with the same respect by the Yves family members, sitting down at the VIP table.


    All three of the Eagle City Princes were here, and the Yves family could hardly contain their joy as the rest of the guests could not help but marvel at them, The Yves family was undeniably making waves, and it was definitely


    important to stay on their good side now.


    Just as everyone was marveling among themselves, another arrival was announced at the door.


    "Mister Justin Yaegar has arrived." Although the name was not followed up with a title, it was already impossibly powerful.


    Everyone broke out into apuse, including the Eagle City Princes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The two Yves brothers weed Justin personally. Fabian was the only one who did nothing, remaining behind Asher.


    Justin was sporting a pair of metal- rimmed sses, nothing but polite as he greeted everyone with a smile,


    Behind him were two men in suits, each of them carrying a case in one hand. It was clear they were | bodyguards, and they were the powerful kind. Justin''s safety was a big deal.


    Justin sat down and smiled at Asher. "I know you like paintings, old man, so I bought one for you. It''s a Cezanne original, I put it at your gift table. I hope you enjoy it." "Oh my, Justin! You really shouldn''t have," Asher said with a shockedugh.


    Justin merely smiled. "Well, I can''t show up at your seventieth birthday empty-handed, can I? It''s a pretty decent painting, I think." "You''re too kind, Justin, Bring the painting over for me, Wesley, Be


    careful with it." It was clear Asher was more than satisfied with the gift. | Wesley nodded, heading over to the gift table and bringing the painting over to watch over it.


    Justin looked around him but said nothing.


    Asher piped up then, "Faye''s flight got dyed. She should be arriving soon, though." Justin merely smiled, saying nothing.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602  Faye''s beauty was no secret in all of Eagle City, or Justin would not have even considered marrying someone from the Yves family.


    Just then, an arrival was announced at the door.


    "Miss Faye Yves has arrived." Everyone looked over at the entrance, fighting for a chance to get a glimpse of the prettiest woman in all of Eagle City.


    Even Justin''s gaze shed with interest and excitement.


    He had seen photos of Faye before and had been more than impressed.


    Yet he was still looking forward to


    seeing just how beautiful she would look in real life.


    Just then, Faye came into sight... with another man next to her!  Faye was also holding the man by the arm, and they definitely looked intimate.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sight shocked everyone in the room.


    This was supposed to be Faye and Justin''s engagement. What was going on, and why was Faye showing up hanging onto another man''s arm? The rest of Faye''s family was in shock, especially Asher. His expression darkened and his brows furrowed tightly.


    Justin''s gaze turned cold as well.


    Faye was beautiful, even more so than in photos. That much was true, and Justin was plenty satisfied. =  But here she was, hanging onto another man''s arm. The Yves family had better have a good exnation for this, or he was going to be a lot less nice.


    The Eagle City Princes looked at each other, waiting for the situation to y out.


    Asher looked over at Fabian coldly.


    "What''s going on with that man?" Asher knew that the Yves family would be done for in Eagle City if this ordeal were to end up in mes and might even affect their safety.


    Justin''s rage was more than anyone could take.


    Fabian merely said, "I don''t know either. No one told me anything, anyways." Asher was furious but held back his anger and turned to Wesley. "Go and ask Faye about this. Get the guy a seat if he''s just a friend. This is ridiculous."  Wesley hurried off at once, running up to Faye and whispering, "What the hell are you doing? Who''s this?"  "This is Wilbur Penn, my boyfriend," Faye said, calm as ever.


    Wesley balked and panicked at once.


    "Are you out of your mind? Do you know what today is?"  "Yeah, Grandpa''s seventieth birthday."  "t''s also supposed to be your


    engagement to Mister Yaegar! What the hell do you think you''re doing, bringing another man in here? Get this guy to leave right now!" Wesley whispered sharply.


    Faye smiled. "An engagement? I didn''t know about that. Why didn''t anyone bother telling me?"  Wesley was beside himself in panic.


    "We told youst night! Are you trying to ruin our family?"  "Sorry, I didn''t know I had a whole marriage nned out for me, so I went and got a boyfriend. Hope you don''t mind." Faye walked past Wesley after that, heading for the VIP table while still locking arms with Wilbur.


    Wesley was livid, but there were too many people watching, and he could not do much but watch as Faye and


    Justin locked eyes.


    Faye looked away the next second, )ing right up to her grandfather with a smile. "Hello, Grandpa. Happy birthday, I brought you a gift."  She opened a box she was holding to reveal a solid gold bar that looked like it weighed over a kilogram.


    Asher was positively boiling with rage, glowering at Wilbur as he shouted, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603  Before Wilbur could even say anything, Faye smiled. "Grandpa, this is my boyfriend. Wilbur Penn."  Wilbur took the chance to hold the box with the Elixir of Life out. "Grandpa, this is an Elixir of Life. It''s great for strengthening your body, and it can even increase your lifespan. I hope you like it."  "Get out of here," Asher roared, pping the Elixir of Life to the ground with a wave of his hand. "Who the hell do you think you are, calling yourself my granddaughter''s boyfriend?" Wilbur frowned, and Faye sighed as well. She knew that it was a tough situation and had expected things to go south. However, her grandfather being


    so angry and not even giving Wilbur  the benefit of the doubt deeply disappointed her.


    Wesley picked up the Elixir of Life to get a closer look at it and let out a smirk. "What the hell is this? How dare you lie to us, calling it an Elixir of Life? Do you think we''re idiots?"  "Look at Mister Yaegar! He was generous enough to gift a real Cezanne painting, and you have the nerve toe up with something like this?" Freddie jeered as well.


    Fabian was the only one keeping silent.


    He knew how powerful Wilbur actually was and was pretty certain the Elixir of Life was not a fake. If it could really make one live longer, though, it would definitely be worth much more than a mere painting.


    Faye sighed. "Wilbur would never lie to you, Grandpa. He''s also the boss of  Cape International. He more than deserves to marry someone from the Yves family."  "I don''t give a f*ck about Cape International! He could neverpare to Mister rk, got it?" Asher fumed.


    "You''re from Eagle City! Have you forgotten that? Get this man to f*ck off, or I''m going to have to make  him."  Just then, Justin piped up for the first time, his expression dark, "Asher Yves, the Yves family can forget about staying in Eagle City if you don''t offer a proper exnation for this."  As the first prince of Eagle City, Justin definitely had the power to say something like that. Faye had


    embarrassed him greatly today, and he was understandably furious.


    The rest of the Yves family was terrified, cursing Faye internally for being so unreliable just like her father.


    The other guests in the room grew anxious as well.


    Justin''s wrath was something no one there could afford to bear, let alone the Yves family.


    No one dared to speak, watching everything unfold quietly in fear that they might get themselves into trouble.


    Some of the guests were already trying to think of ways to slip out.


    It was best to stay out of things like this, in case they got themselves into trouble for no reason.


    The other two Eagle City Princes exchanged nces, keeping a unanimous silence as well.


    It would be good for them if this went south. If the Yves family really were to be inws with the rks, there were going to be four main ns in Eagle City. The Yves family might even bear down on the other three.


    Asher did not dare to even get angry at Justin for calling him by his full name, instead hurrying to say, "Don''t worry, Mister Yaegar. I''m still the head of the Yves family. I have the biggest say here. The kid''s just throwing a little tantrum. I''ll take care of it."  Justin scoffed coldly, saying nothing more.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher waved a hand, and two well- built bodyguards walked over.


    "Break one of his legs and throw him out of here. The Yves family has no ce for someone like him," Asher shouted,pletely ignoring Faye''s feelings.


    Asher knew how powerful Cape was, but they were nothingpared to the Yaegar family.


    A n could only carry on its legacy with power. Money was not enough on its own.


    So many big corporations and billionaires have met their demise just because they did not have sufficiently powerful people to support them.


    Now that he finally had the chance, there was no way in hell Asher was going to let Wilbur screw it all up for him.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604 As for Faye, Asher did love this granddaughter of his, but there was nothing more important to him than carrying on the family bloodline, Things like personal rtionships were of lower prioritypared to that.


    Faye''s marriage was out of her control from the moment she was born. That was just her fate. Besides, marrying Justin was hardly all that bad.


    Either way, there was no way in hell the Yves family was going to take Wilbur in.


    Just then, the bodyguards made their way toward Wilbur.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye watched quietly, saying nothing.


    Chapter 604 As for Faye, Asher did love this granddaughter of his, but there was nothing more important to him than carrying on the family bloodline, Things like personal rtionships were of lower prioritypared to that.


    Faye''s marriage was out of her control from the moment she was born. That was just her fate. Besides, marrying Justin was hardly all that bad. | Either way, there was no way in hell the Yves family was going to take Wilbur in.


    Just then, the bodyguards made their way toward Wilbur.


    Faye watched quietly, saying nothing.


    She knew that none of this was ever going to end if Wilbur did not show them a thing or two.


    The Eagle City Princes¡¯ expressions were unreadable as well. Things would be bad for them if Asher managed to take down Wilbur.


    In fact, they were hoping right now that Wilbur would have some tricks up his sleeve to fight back. That way, Justin would be angered further, and they would be justified to take action.


    Just as the two bodyguards touched Wilbur''s body, they were sent flying backward by a tremendous force beforending heavily on the floor.


    The rest of the crowd was shocked.


    These two bodyguards were Aura level


    cultivators. What was going on? Justin''s expression grew even darker.


    "How dare you fight back? Are you seriously trying to disrespect me?" The Eagle City Princes knew this was their chance. Xaron got to his feet, shouting, "You''re crossing the line! You''re in Eagle City, not Seechertown! You won''t be able to just get your way here." Xaron waved a hand as he spoke, and the short, muscr man behind him made his way over to Wilbur at once.


    A pair of muscled men walked out from behind Caleb and Jonathan too. They formed a triangle with Xaron''s bodyguard, surrounding Wilbur.


    All three men radiated with spiritual


    energy, leering at Wilbur and gearing up to strike any moment, Wilbur nced at the men around him, shing a small smile. Three Ambience level cultivators. Not bad The Eagle City Princes stole a nce at Justin, whose expression was still ashen.


    Xaron said at once, "How dare you attack someone at a ce like this! Teach him a lesson on Mister Yaeger''s behalf." The three Ambience level bodyguards attacked at once.


    The short and muscr manunched a powerful attack rippling with spiritual energy toward Wilbur''s face, as another struck at Wilbur''s ribs and the third bodyguard summoned a


    sword that he brought slicing down at Wilbur''s back.


    This was hardly teaching him a lesson.


    They were clearly out to kill Wilbur.


    All three bodyguards were Ambience level cultivators, and their attacks made the air constrict with spiritual energy as authority radiated from them.


    The guests were shocked. But of course, they expected no less from people working under the Eagle City Princes.


    Faye furrowed her brows, looking slightly anxious.


    Asher stared daggers at Wilbur.


    Wesley and Freddie merely smiled. The Eagle City Princes'' authority was not to


    be questioned.


    Only Fabian let out a scoff, shaking his head.


    Wilbur smiled as the three bodyguards attacked him, his hands lighting up with spiritual mes.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605  A powerful wave of spiritual energy rippled out.


    Wilbur threw a punch that collided with the short and muscr elder''s fist.


    A deafening sound rang through the air, and the elder let out a cry of agony as he spat out a mouthful of blood, flying through the air andnding heavily on the ground.


    Wilbur''s left hand made a circr motion at the same time, batting the fists aimed at his ribs away. The attacker''s wrists cracked audibly, and he cried out in pain as he copsed to the ground.


    The sword was just about to touch


    Wilbur''s skin.


    Yet in an impossible feat against physics, Wilbur turned around at the speed of light. He dodged the attack and counterattacked with a kick at the same time.


    The sword wielder spat out arge mouthful of blood at once, his gaze turning into one of disbelief.


    He could hardly believe that a human body could move like that, at such a speed that gave him no chance to retaliate at all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    All of this happened within a matter of seconds. All three bodyguards were heavily wounded and out ofmission.


    Wilbur put his hands behind his back, staring at the Eagle City Princes coldly.


    The Eagle City Princes were in a state of shock. None of them could believe what they saw. All three Ambience level cultivators had attacked at the same time, but all of them had been taken down and heavily wounded. Just how powerful was this guy? Asher and the rest of the Yves family were losing their minds. They stared at Wilbur as if they had just seen a ghost.


    Fabian was the only one who smirked.


    What a joke, trying to take down Wilbur with three Ambience level cultivators.


    wilbur piped up, "Twas just returning the favor. won''t be nice if anyone challenges me anymore."


    That implied that he had been going easy just now.


    Wilbur was telling the truth. Three Ambience level cultivators might be impossibly powerful to regr people, but they were nothing to Wilbur.


    Moreover, he was more than capable of killing all of them with just one move.


    He was not there to kill anyone, though. There was no grudge between him and these people, but he would not y nice if anyone else disrespected him.


    "you''re a pretty good fighter, aren''t you?" Justin spoke up, atst, staring at Wilbur coldly.


    The Eagle City Princes smirked coldly at once. It didn''t matter how good of a fighter Wilbur was. He would have a


    death wish if he so much as touched Justin at all.


    However, the three of them wish for that exact scenario to happen, for Wilbur to make Justin feel the slightest bit threatened. If that were to happen, the Yves family would be done for.


    Wilbur was a dead man if he had the nerve to attack Justin, and no one would be able to save him.


    Wilbur looked straight at Justin. "I know who you are. Xaron rk, son of Eagle City''s top dog, Braxton Yaegar.


    1''d forget about trying to make a move on Faye if I were you, though. She''s mine, got it?" Wilbur''s words were an undeniable threat, and even Justin was surprised.


    It was honestly Justin''s first time encountering someone who knew who he was and dared to threaten him still: The Eagle City Princes smiled at once.


    ''Go on, you bastard. The angrier Justin got, the better," they thought.


    Asher finally returned to his senses and shouted, "You''re out of your mind, bastard! How dare you threaten Mister Yaegar?"  "Who the f*ck does he think he is? He threatened me first, so why can''t] do the same?" Wilbur replied calmly.


    "you..." Asher was trembling with rage, shaking as he pointed at Wilbur.


    Faye hurried over to calm him down.


    please don''t get mad, Grandpa. I was


    never going to agree to this in the first ce, so please don''t force me." Faye was just trying to talk her grandfather out of this, but Asher was in too deep for any of that.


    The Yves family would be doomed if they got on Justin''s bad side.


    "Are you trying to give me a heart attack, you brat?" Asher mmed the table, shouting at Faye.


    Faye sighed, saying nothing more.


    Justin said then, "I''ve yet to meet anyone in Eagle City who had the nerve to talk back to me. You''re going to have to pay for that, you know." nwell, it''s just your luck that you met me, then. Try to walk the other way the next time you see me."

 Chapter 606

    (J) + ~~ Chapter 606 Everyone in the room was dumbfounded by Wilbur''s words.


    Was this man crazy? He had to have a death wish, talking to Justin like that in Eagle City. : Justin was caught off-guard for a second, then burst outughing as he shook his head. "Alright, alright. It really is the first time I''ve met someone as cocky as you. You really think you''re the best in the world just because you''re a good fighter, huh?" "T wouldn''t call myself the best in the world, but I can definitely take care of you." Wilbur did not back down at all in the face of the son of Eagle City''s top dog, and his words shocked everyone even more.


    Justin''s expression darkened, and he turned to the two muscr guards behind him. "Get him." The two men walked up to Wilbur,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I oO + surging with a terrifying spiritual energy that filled the entire hall.


    They were peak Ambience level cultivators, far stronger than the three bodyguards just now.


    A long sword appeared in one man''s hand, the de roaring brightly with spiritual mes as he shed and stabbed at Wilbur mercilessly.


    Two daggers appeared in the other man''s hands, and he swiped them at Wilbur in a series of attacks. The daggers constricted the air as they swung downward, moving quickly and hardly visible to the naked eye.


    The entire hall was filled at once with rampant spirit energy, causing the crowd to feel suffocated as sweat beaded on their foreheads.


    Asher''s expression was positively murderous.


    If Wilbur did not die today, the Yves family would be done for. It did not be stro who Wilbur was. he was going 4


    I {) + down for sure.


    There was nothing Justin Yaegar could not take care of in Eagle City, so he was not worried about that.


    The rest of the Yves family members were practically praying for Wilbur''s death so that Justin''s rage would ; I finally end, and they would be saved.


    Faye was slightly worried, and Fabian I was smirking to himself.


    Just then, everyone in the room was sighing to himself. Wilbur''s skills I aside, going against Justin Yaegar was I a one-way ticket to hell.


    How foolish was Faye to get her family into hot water over that? What was she thinking? Wilbur smirked coldly, his hands lit up with spiritual mes. He reached out toward the men attacking him, ignoring the weapons they were holding.


    "You''re asking for death!" 2


    (#] + The two peak Ambience cultivators let out a cry, bringing their weapons down in a vicious attack.


    However, the next second, both men sensed an impossibly powerful waveing their way.


    It was as if a mountain was weighing down on them, and they could not contain their terror.


    All at once, both men''s weapons exploded under the impact of Wilbur''s spiritual energy, dispersing into the air in the form of wild gusts of wind.


    Both men were in Wilbur''s grasp as well, lifted high into the air.


    Wilbur gripped them tightly before hurling them onto the floor like they were nothing.


    Just like that, two peak Ambience cultivators almost died from crashing onto the floor.


    o + Both men were bleeding everywhere, their chests heaving as they stared at Wilbur in terror.


    Someone powerful enough to beat the both of them so easily was definitely at the Sanctuary level.


    If that was the case, anyone below the I Sanctuary level would have no chance against him.


    The rest of the room was at a loss for words. Those two men were Justin''s bodyguards. Was Wilbur out of his mind, attacking them like that? Justin finally lost his temper, mming the table as he got to his feet and shouted, "You bastard! You''re really asking to die!" "Get over here." Wilbur reached out to grab Justin in one swift move, lifting him high into the air.


    The rest of the room was abuzz.


    Everyone got to their feet, staring at Wilbur in terror.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607 The rest of the Yves family was about to wet themselves. They were as good as dead if anything were to happen to - Justin.


    "Put Mister Yaegar down, now!" Asher was beside himself in panic, shaking as he called out to Wilbur.


    Wesley and Freddie were panicking too. They wanted to go up to Wilbur, but his hand was wrapped around Justin''s neck and one wrong move could end up causing irreversible damage.


    The Eagle City Princes could hardly believe their eyes.


    Yes, they were hoping that Wilbur would cause a scene, but Justin''s safety was at risk now. If Justin were to lose his temper, everyone here was going to getit.


    All three men stood in a flurry and shouted, "Put Mister Yaegar down! Are ¡®you out of your mind?" sal


    4 - 4 (J) + Wilbur nced at the people around him.


    BA $ a a The Yves family was shocked, enraged, and terrified at the same time.


    The Eagle City Princes were scared out of their wits as well.


    The other guests werepletely shell -shocked, standing there in a daze.


    Who knew how many people were going to get in trouble if anything happened to Justin for Braxton to calm down? This was a big deal.


    Wilbur''s gazended back on Justin atst and asked coldly, "Will you surrender now?" "Kill me! I dare you!" Justin refused to back down, glowering at Wilbur.


    Justin had never been humiliated like this, and he refused to believe that Wilbur would dare to do anything to him considering who he was. Wilbur I A Las was going down today, even if it was k- the death of Justin.


    (_) + Just then, Wilbur threw Justin onto a chair, holding him down and keeping him restrained with spiritual energy.


    He then said, "I knew you wouldn''t surrender. Well, you can have your fathere and get you, then. Maybe he can discipline you a little." Justin''s bloodshot eyes burned with fury at those words, and he shouted, " Call my father!" The two injured peak Ambience cultivators hurried to dial Braxton''s number. They would be the first to die if anything happened to Justin.


    The Eagle City Princes turned pale as a ghost. Things were horribly out of control.


    If Justin''s life was threatened at all, Braxton was going to unleash hell on the Yves family and Wilbur.


    That would not be a problem, as long as the three of them were not dragged into this. Yet with things escting to


    (w + this extent, who knew what Braxton was capable of doing? Asher spat out a mouthful of blood, nearly giving out there and then.


    The Yves family was surely doomed after what happened today. It was all Faye''s fault. Why did she have to get all of them into such trouble? Seeing Asher nearly pass out, Wesley and Freddie hurried over to help their father up.


    Faye ran over as well in a panic.


    Wesley shouted at her, "This is all your fault! Are you happy now?" "You and your father really are the ck sheep of our family! How dare you still stand here? I''d have killed myself if I were you!" Freddie roared at Faye, his expression ashen.


    Fabian scoffed, squinting at his brothers. He would have taught those two bastards a lesson had it not been for his father.


    i


    ED. 2 () + ~mysell 1I 1 were you!" rreadale roared at Faye, his expression ashen.


    Fabian scoffed, squinting at his brothers. He would have taught those ~ two bastards a lesson had it not been for his father.


    Just then, Wilbur picked up the Elixir .


    of Life and passed it to Faye. "Your grandpa will feel better after taking this." Faye nodded and was about to feed the Elixir of Life to Asher.


    Asher''s hand swung out, knocking the Elixir of Life to the ground once again as he shouted through a mouthful of blood, "F*ck off!" Faye flushed with anger, picking up the Elixir of Life silently.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clearly her grandfather''s fault that all of this happened. He did not even ask for her permission before he arranged something like this.


    id u 4

 Chapter 608

    () + Chapter 608 Now that things had gone south, he was ming all of it on her. It was Yet he was the senior, and there was nothing Faye could do but hold back her indignance. She took a deep breath and was about to try again to make her grandfather take the elixir.


    However, Asher waspletely oblivious, turning to Wesley and saying, "Have the guests leave. We''ll wait for Master Braxton. I''ll offer my life as an apology to him and Mister rk" I I Wesley had no choice but to go to the podium and announce to the crowd shakily that the banquet was over.


    The crowd wanted nothing more than to get out of here. This was the epicenter of the disaster, and none of them wanted to be dragged into the Mess.


    () + Just as they were getting up, Justin shouted, "No one''s leaving! Stay where you are." Despite being restrained physically, Wilbur had not taken away Justin''s ability to speak.


    His words made the crowd sit back down obediently.


    No one dared to go against Justin''s words unless they had a death wish.


    Asher clutched his chest as he rasped, " Mister rk, please forgive me. It''s all my fault, please let my family live." Justin''s expression was ashen, and he said nothing. The Eagle City Princes smirked coldly.


    The Yves family had done something like this, and still thought they could be forgiven. Asher must be out of his mind.


    Justin had been embarrassed in front of all these people, and his life was now at risk.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    (L) + He would need to recover his pride, or his father''s reputation would be tarnished.


    Since that was the case, someone would have to pay, and Wilbur alone was not going to be enough. The Yves family was going down as well, and: even the Eagle City Princes might be in trouble.


    Just then, arge group of Special Forces officers surrounded the hotel.


    Braxton Yaegar, the top dog of Eagle City, got out of a car and made his way to the banquet hall with an ashen expression as several people escorted him.


    In front of him were hundreds of Special Forces officers who had cleared a path for him, standing guard at the entrance of the hall.


    There were even several snipers set up on the roofs of the higher buildings nearby. The Hilton Hotel waspletely surrounded as though it 4


    % + was the target of a military operation.


    Someone had dared to kidnap Braxton Yaegar''s son in Eagle City. That was practically an act of terrorism, and it ~ was only right to take it down.


    At the same time, a SWAT team with over thirty people entered the hall fully armed, slowly making their way toward Justin.


    Their guns were aimed at every single person around Justin and would not hesitate to fire if anything out of the ordinary happened.


    The air outside buzzed with the whirr of military-grade helicopters, as the agentspletely surrounded the Hilton Hotel.


    Everyone else was praying that they would not get dragged into this. No one could afford to bear Braxton''s rage.


    After the situation waspletely under the Special Forces and the SWAT team''s control, Braxton entered the hall with several people behind him. 4


    4 WW ib I (J) + Braxton was in his fifties, sporting a squarish face that radiated an air of authority.


    Nobody dared to look him in the eye, trembling as they waited for his next move.


    Braxton took a look at his son before looking over at the Yves family and the Eagle City Princes. Atst, his gaze Inded on Wilbur.


    He gave Wilbur a once-over. "Sir, surely we can talk about this. Let him go now." "Let him go?" Wilbur smiled. "Sure, but he needs to be taught a lesson first.


    I" The crowd stared at Wilbur in disbelief. They had honestly never met anyone quite like him. 1 = u S SUPPORT

 Chapter 609

    Feo. WWF Be J) + Chapter 609 Braxton''s expression flushed slightly with anger as well. He would have already massacred them if it had not been for his son''s safety.


    Yet he was experienced enough to be able to calm himself down, saying, " Buddy, just tell me what it is you want, and I''ll do my best to satisfy you.


    You''re only getting yourself into more trouble if you keep going. The government''s power is not to be underestimated. You shouldn''t get cocky just because you''re a good fighter. I''d think this through if I were you." Braxton''s words were both a threat and advice. They were not spoken to provoke the opponent but did not imply a surrender in any form either.


    The crowd nodded. The hotel was surrounded, and Braxton had shown up personally with a team of elites.


    All the weapons were aimed over here. 4


    (J) + The sound of the helicopters alone was enough to bear down on the crowd.


    Wilbur was a dead man for sure.


    So, what if he had Justin right now? If things were to get ugly, the crowd was certain that Braxton would be able to turn this guy into pulp in a matter of seconds.


    No human was immune to bullets, not even a cultivator.


    I Everyone was waiting now, but they were waiting to see what method Braxton would use to save his son.


    Wilbur''s fate was already set in stone, and there was no saving him.


    Yet just then, Wilbur smiled and spoke of somethingpletely unrted. " I''ve got a message for you, Master Braxton." ""A message?" Braxton frowned. "What is it, and from whom?" Wilbur smiled. "Mister Grayson told J


    wp BE (_) + me to tell you to keep a pure heart while in power and use it to give your people a better life. Otherwise, he''lle for you personally. I''m sure you remember Mister Grayson, don''t you?" Braxton''s expression shifted at once. " Mister Grayson? As in Benjamin Grayson?" "That''s right." Wilbur smiled.


    Braxton''s expression turned solemn at once.


    Not many people knew about his rtionship with Benjamin Grayson.


    Back in the day, he had just been a lowly soldier, tending to Benjamin''s horse.


    Braxton continued to follow Benjamin after he was discharged from the army and was eventually able to get to where he was with hard work.


    All of this, however, would be nothing if not for Benjamin. Braxton would have never been able to progress and 4


    Fo h I () + improve so well, and he saw Benjamin as a mentor aside from a superior.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the fact that Benjamin had retired, his influence was still strong.


    Braxton would listen to whatever Benjamin had to say no matter what it was without the slightest thought of retaliation.


    Braxton might be powerful now, but one word from Mister Grayson could be the end of him. It was important to note that as a national hero, even the most powerful people in all of Northseecher would have to take Benjamin''s words into consideration.


    Who was this man, and what was his rtionship with Mister Grayson? Braxton sent gifts over to Mister Grayson every year and called the old man every now and then but had never heard any mentions of this guy.


    Braxton cleared his throat, asking carefully, "Could I please know what rtionship you and Mister Grayson e have, buddy?" o


    "Mister Grayson''s a nice guy. He calls me ''buddy¡¯, just like you," said Wilbur.


    Braxton was utterly shocked. There were hardly any people whom Mister Grayson called ''buddy'' in the entire country.


    That alone was enough to imply that these two men definitely had a special bond.


    2 u - ISNA AMADCKNITO olin AAMT i

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 61 (% ] + Chapter 610 Just to be safe, Braxton still said, "In that case, buddy, I''m sure you won''t mind if I make a call to Mister Grayson and ask him about you, right?" "Of course not. Go ahead, Master Braxton," Wilbur smiled.


    Braxton nodded. He walked over toa corner, took out his phone, and dialed a number.


    Not long after, the call connected, and Braxton hurried to say, "Mister Grayson! Is this a bad time?" "Ah, Brax. I was just about to take a nap. What''s the matter?" "Sorry for disturbing you, Mister Grayson. A young man named Wilbur Penn came looking for me and told me about the message you had for me. I just thought I''d call you to say that I haven''t forgotten my roots. I promise to keep a pure heart in my position of power and use it to give people a better y


    : (# ] + life. I''ll never forget what you taught ? me." "Well, it''s great that you remember that. I''ve retired now, but people like you worry me the most. You''reina position of power, and every move you make is a representation of our nation that could affect the well-being of the people. If anything happens to you, you''d be affecting the nation''s reputation, and mine, too. Iwon''t forgive you if that happens, alright?" "I know, Mister Grayson, of course. I''ll remember that for life. It''s just that I don''t think I''ve heard you mention a Wilbur Penn before, have you?" "Ah, my buddy! He''s a new friend of mine. He might be young, but he''s a brilliant man. He''s also a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, and I''ve even been told that he''s one of their strongest forces. It''d do you good to get to know him." Braxton''s chest lurched at the Wards, J


    I = {J + but he managed to say, "Don''t you worry, Mister Grayson, I''ll be sure to treat him well. I won''t disturb you any further, then." "Alright." Benjamin hung up the phone, but Braxton''s mind was still racing.


    The call had settled all of his suspicions but also shocked him to his core.


    Someone praised by Mister Grayson so immensely was definitely no ordinary man, and Wilbur was not to be underestimated despite his young age.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    To be a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense as one of their strongest forces... was even more terrifying.


    That was a department with the utmost power, and even Braxton himself could fall under their investigation anytime.


    Realizing all of this, Braxton quickly ras a decision.


    Pd {) + He turned back to walk near Wilbur, waving a hand. "Pull back all forces, and have the guests leave." The people around him did not know why he was doing that but did as they were told.


    Amidst the crowd''s shock, the Special Forces officers left along with the SWAT team. The military-grade helicopters whirred off into the distance and the snipers packed up their gear as well.


    The guests'' jaws were still agape as they were told to leave.


    They cast nces of shock at Wilbur on their way out.


    Who was this man, and how did he manage to get Braxton Yaegar to pull back his forces? It was a little too much for them to process.


    Braxton smiled. "I just got off the phone with Mister Grayson, buddy. It seems like this was all just a misunderstanding. You''re free to ww


    punish Justin however you see fit. I''ll be sure to teach him a lesson after you''re done as well." His words left the Eagle City Princes in a state of shock, and they began to panic.


    Could it be that even Braxton Yaegar could not handle this man? Why else would his demeanor change all of a sudden? Xx  C get it) I / be ~~ at a

 Chapter 611

    ¡ª (% ] + Chapter 611 The Yves family was shell-shocked.


    Who was this Wilbur guy, and how was he powerful enough to have Braxton act so meek all of a sudden? Faye heaved a sigh of relief atst. It seemed like Wilbur was in control of the situation now, and she could not help but let out a proud smile.


    Fabian stared coldly at his family, smirking to himself while also marveling at Wilbur''s power once I again.


    Fabian could see how Wilbur had Seechertown wrapped around his finger, but to take down Braxton so easily... that was something else. It seemed like Fabian had still underestimated Wilbur.


    Yet he was still proud in the very end to have such a capable son-inw who was able to get the situation under control so easily. Now, Asher was finally going to realize who was the 4


    (#] + real hero of the Yves family, and who were the useless good-for-nothings.


    Wilbur chuckled, retracting the spiritual restraint he imposed on Justin. "Yes, it was just a misunderstanding. I had no choice but to restrain Justin because he was causing quite a ruckus. I didn''t want him to get hurt, you see." Wilbur''s words were said politely, but Justin was shocked to his core.


    His father seemed to havepletely changed after that phone call. Not only was he not angry at Wilbur anymore, but he also turnedpletely meek.


    What the hell just happened? Braxton shook Wilbur''s hand warmly, inviting him to sit down as he said, " Yes, I understand. It''s because of him and Faye, isn''t it? I was against it at first as well, you know. Faye''s the most beautiful woman in all of Eagle City. Justin hardly deserves her, but the brat just refused to listen, and I couldn''t do anything about it. That''s yContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    (_) + why I didn''t even show up today and look how things went. If you ask me, you''re the perfect match for Faye, buddy." Braxton''s words left the crowd in shock.


    It sounded like Wilbur was much more powerful than Justin, and even I Braxton, for that matter.


    Was he not just the owner of Cape International, though? He was just a businessman at the end of the day.


    How could he possiblypare to someone like the Yaegars? Just then, Justin got to his feetin a fit of rage. "What are you doing, Dad? He attacked me!" A crisp sound cut through the air.


    Braxton had pped his son across the face.


    The Yves family and the Eagle City Princes were scared out of their wits, staring dumbly and not knowing what 4


    \ () + to do.


    Braxton''s expression was ashen. " From the way you''re acting now, it looks like I''ve been too lenient with you because I''ve been so busy with work. Do you know who Mister Penn is? He''s a friend of Mister Grayson! You should be calling him your uncle! He''s only teaching you a lesson for your bad behavior. You''d better get your act together, or I''m stationing you at the border to train as a soldier until you learn some sense." Justin was at a loss for words. He knew that the ''Mister Grayson'' his father was referring to was Benjamin.


    This guy was Benjamin Grayson''s friend. That was something else. It was no wonder his father''s attitude had changed so drastically.


    Justin promptly retracted anything he was about to say, turning to Wilbur and bowing deeply. "I''m sorry, Mister Penn. It was all my fault."


    "At least you know it now. Listen to your old man. He knows what''s best for you," said Wilbur.


    Justin nodded profusely, looking nothing but meek and obedient.


    The Eagle City Princes nearly wet themselves at the sight before them.


    Who the hell was this guy? Justin looked like a gentleman, but anyone who knew him knew just how arrogant and ruthless he was. Clearly, Wilbur was someone of immense power if he was able to get him to bow down just like that.


    The Yves family looked at each other, fear rising in their chests.


    2 iu a S SUPPORT

 Chapter 612

    (J) + Chapter 612 Amidst his shock, Asher managed to ask shakily, "C-Could I please know which Mister G-Grayson you''re talking about here?" "Benjamin Grayson, of course," Braxton smiled.


    Asher went pale at once.


    There were many old men with thest name of Grayson in Dasha, but there was only one Benjamin Grayson.


    He was the founding father of Dasha, one of the most powerful people in the nation who had fought for Dasha''s freedom.


    It turned out that he was friends with this Wilbur guy. It was no wonder Braxton had turned so meek at once.


    The Yves family stared at Wilbur in shock, fearing for their lives.


    If they could not afford to even mess with Justin, Wilbur was out of the =


    I Ss (J) + Question.


    With how the Yves family had treated Wilbur, who knew if he might get angry and demandpensation? Yet Wilbur merely picked up the Elixir of Life once again, walking up to Asher with a smile. "Grandpa, it wasn''t easy for me to get this. You''re not in good shape, so I really think you should take it before you get any worse." Of course, Asher waspletely past questioning the Elixir of Life. He took it from Wilbur hurriedly, saying, "Of course, of course. Forgive me for my disrespect earlier. I''ll take this right now." Asher popped the Elixir of Life into his mouth, chasing it with a few sips of tea. All at once, he felt a warmth in his core soul spreading out through his body, and he could not help but sigh infort.


    He could even feel every cell in him rejuvenate with life and perk up at once. od


    Poa, Te So (_) + Asher found it hard to believe. This Elixir of Life really was phenomenal.


    It was important to note that many people had searched the ends of the earth for ways to live longer, regardless of how much it cost. Money did not matter to them. It was not money that theycked, anyway.


    A pill like this only existed in legends and myths... and Asher had just swallowed one.


    The Elixir of Life affected him instantaneously, and Asher was positive it was a miracle. He did not doubt one bit that it would help him live longer.


    The mere thought of him pping something so precious to the ground multiple times filled him with guilt and regret. He had really lost his judgment there.


    Wilbur saw the look on Asher''s face and smiled.


    The Elixir of Life had only cost thirty 4


    () + grace points, and it was no more than a pill for regr human beings.


    But anything that old dragon coulde up with was definitely good stuff, and Wilbur still had abundant praise for it.


    Just then, Braxton said, "What do you say to us having a few drinks here, buddy?" "Sure." Braxton had lowered his pride to such an extent, and Wilbur was obviously going to reciprocate.


    Asher hurried to call for more food.


    Not long after, the table wasden again with food and wine. Braxton, Wilbur, Asher, and Fabian sat down, and the others could only be seated by the side.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fabian was nothing but gleeful then.


    His father had finally seen his worth and given him a seat at the table. His brothers were pushed aside and neglected, and he finally had his moment to shine after all these years. 4


    Braxton raised his ss with a smile. " We''re all friends here now, alright? Let''s take care of each other. Wilbur, feel free to discipline Justin whenever you have the time. God knows how I worry for him." 2 u S SUPPORT B J

 Chapter 613

    J) + Chapter 613 The Yves family members exchanged nces. Braxton really was putting Wilbur on the highest of pedestals here.


    Then again, of course he would. Wilbur had Mister Grayson on his side, after all.


    Wilbur smiled. "I wouldn''t go as far as to teach him a lesson. We can be friends, though." I "That works too! Justin, have a drink with your friend." I Justin hurried to raise his ss, I toasting Wilbur respectfully.


    Wilbur drained his ss and turned to look at the Eagle City Princes.


    These men had long been scared out of their wits, standing there in a daze.


    Wilbur turned out to be someone even Justin could not afford to mess with, and they had offended him greatly.


    What was going to happen to them ud


    AEE. iE (J) + now? Just then, Braxton frowned. "I told you before not to be so close to those businessmen. It doesn''t look good for you at all. Tell them to leave." I "Yes, Dad." Justin waved a hand, and the Eagle City Princes ran for their lives.


    It could be said that Braxton had actually protected them, or they would be done for if Wilbur were to demand an exnation.


    The banquet continued in full swing after that, and Braxton even had a few drinks despite not touching a drop of alcohol in his daily life.


    Over two hourster, the party finally ended.


    Braxton bade a tipsy farewell to Wilbur, inviting him toe over as a guest anytime. Wilbur chatted briefly with them, and the Yves family sent the Yaegars off.


    (J) + Atst, the rest of the Yves family members returned to Asher, but they were all looking at Wilbur and Faye.


    Faye said, "Grandpa, we''re pretty busy with work over at Seechertown. We''ve got to head back after this, too." Asher was about to say something, but his eyes filled with tears, and he could only say, "Yes, of course, I know how busy you are. We won''t be in your way.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Please take good care of Faye, Mister I Penn." "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will," Wilbur smiled.


    Faye did not want to stay any longer, knowing that their wedding would be brought up if they did.


    Wilbur had so many things to worry about and had never really said much about marriage. Faye did not want to push him, nor did she want to put her grandfather in a tough situation, hence her im of needing to leave.


    I I I Faye and Wilbur bade their farewells to wy


    () + the Yves family and got on a ne back home.


    Fabian was now a well-respected member of the family, and even Asher said that he was going to let Fabian be the head of the family in the future.


    The Yves family knew that they were going to be destined for greatness now that they had the support of someone like Wilbur.


    Over in the north was a huge and luxurious building with a sprawling meeting room on the top floor. It was the Kiwanis Club headquarters.


    Eileen was currently in the room along with four other people.


    There was an old man, an old woman, a well-built man, and a fashionably dressed young man.


    All five of them sat around the meeting table. There was no one else in the I room. el


    () + The old man was the first to speak, " Why did you call for this meeting, Elder Fall?" The other three people turned to look at Eileen as well.


    She smiled. "I just wanted to talk about how the Kiwanis Club seems to have strayed from our initial purpose.¡± "What''s that supposed to mean?" the old woman asked with a frown.


    Eileen said, "Our founders said that the Kiwanis Club was formed to take down forces of chaos and prevent chaos from disrupting people''s life.


    However, it seems like you''ve all forgotten that you swore to that, and the Kiwanis Club now seems more like a business association. All you seem to care about now is money, and how to make more of it." _r¡ª¡ª¡ª x COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus & GET IT i

 Chapter 614

    {) + Chapter 614 "You''re not wrong there," the old man said in a deep voice. "We did swear to that, but where are these forces of chaos and what do they look like? I don''t think anyone aside from our founders knows, so how are we supposed to do anything?" "We can go looking for them if we don''t know where or what they are.


    What about the Skull Cult? The Church of Bloodism? Don''t they count?" Eileen responded.


    The old man seemed unaffected by the interrogation. "Elder Fall, we haven''t been strong enough to go outside since we lost our founders. I''m d you can I protect yourself against these groups, but surely you can''t expect everyone to put themselves at risk?" Eileen leaned back in her chair. "We will never be as powerful as our founders, but don''t you think it''s too much that the Skull Cult was in the


    I (L) + country for so many years and we did "nothing about it?" "Well, the Skull Cult''s been taken down now, hasn''t it?" the old woman said.


    Eileen replied, "It has been taken down, but not by us." "We''re living in peaceful times now, there aren''t many forces of chaos anymore. Besides, there''s the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, right? We hardly have to do anything," said the young manzily.


    Eileen took a deep breath, furrowing I her brows before saying, "That doesn''t mean we can just keepzing around like this. We''ve forgotten our purpose." "That''s a little harsh, Elder Fall. Mind your words," the old man said sharply.


    Eileen chuckled. "Is that so? Fine, we can talk about something else. Is it . that our founders have a child?"


    () + "That''s just a rumor," said the old man.


    "What if it was true?" asked Eileen.


    The old man frowned. "If it was true and this person was powerful enough, they would undoubtedly take on the role of club leader." "Alright, then. I just hope that everyone puts a little effort into remembering our club''s purpose, and not just think about making money all day." Eileen got up after that, turning to leave.


    The muscled man called out after her." Elder Fall, let me know if there''s anything you need help with, alright? I''ll do my best." "Thanks." Eileen left without even turning around.


    The guy got up as well. "I''ll be on my way, then." After he was gone, the remaining three I were silent for a while. Eventually, the 4


    (# ] + olddy said, "Do you think Elder Fall has discovered something?" "That might be the case," the old man said.


    The young man said, ""Ah, let her be.


    I''m in the ultimate battle of my video game. I need to get back to it." He got up to leave after that. The old man and old woman exchanged nces, their brows furrowed tightly.


    Over at the Skeleton Field, the man was still seated at his throne of skulls silently.


    Andre, the Ninth Apostle, stepped over the bones over to the throne, bowing deeply. "I have delivered the Blood Embryo, my Lord." ''"T know. You did well." The man''s voice rang around the fields.


    Andre frowned. "He didn''t absorb the b energy from the Blood Embryo." fi


    (#] + "Yes, but he couldn''t resist the temptation." Andre was stunned for a moment before smiling. "Well, I congratte you on that, My Lord." "You should head east. Things are going to change there. We need to have forces over there." "Yes, my Lord. Why have you called for me, though?" "Give me your Bloodpiercer," said the man.


    Andre reached for his Bloodpiercer, and the thin sword floated toward the man.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man reached out to hold the sword, and a wave of energy rippled across the Skeleton Fields.


    A momentter, the man tossed Bloodpiercer back to Andre. "You won''t be his match, so I''ve strengthened it for you. You can kill " Constantine if you get the chance to. 4


    His existence is quite an unstable variable for us." Andre took the Bloodpiercer back, his expression one of shock.


    = iu S SUPPORT a 4

 Chapter 615

    J) + Chapter 615 Bloodpiercer was a brilliant weapon as it was, beingpletely indestructible.


    However, now it was also capable of numbing and weakening its opponent.


    That only made it even more powerful.


    "I-Is this the D-Dawn of Gods?" Andres asked shakily.


    The man''s voice rang coldly. "Far from it. Get back to work and work hard. It''ll be the Dawn of Gods when you''re strong enough." Andres said nothing more, bowing deeply and turning to leave.


    It was evening by the time Wilbur and Faye returned to Seke Ind.


    Faye had some things she wanted to say to Wilbur, but a call came in as soon as they had sat down. It was Dom, saying that he was waiting outside.


    - Faye let out a sigh, returning to her 4


    {) + room in frustration.


    Wilbur let Dom in, who greeted him before taking out a stack of contracts for Wilbur to look over.


    Wilbur signed without a second nce.


    It was just about the transfer of Shandon Enterprise shares, after all.


    After signing the contracts, Dom brought up his sister Sammy.


    He mentioned that she had gotten the support of many major corporations in Zend and had begun promoting her return to the stage again.


    Sammy was a talented star and quickly regained her poprity with the support of all the major forces in Zend.


    Ria had beenpletely cklisted,pletely disappearing from the public eye.


    The both of them chatted for a while, and Dom bid Wilbur farewell afterward. =


    J) + Wilbur let out a sigh, shaking his head.


    He was just about to meditate when his phone rang again.


    The sight of an anonymous number made him frown as he picked up the call.


    "Hello, is this Mister Penn?" A woman''s voice could be heard from the phone.


    Wilbur smiled at the voice at once. " This is Xandria, isn''t it? What''s the matter?" "Yes, it''s me. Could you help me out with something?" "Of course, I promised you before.


    What is it?" "Ah, how about we meet at Rise Restaurant in a bit?" "Sure; "Alright, I''ll head there now then. See 4 iyon" Wilbur hung up the call and could not od


    {) + help but smile.


    He had a good impression of Xandria.


    She was a courageous youngdy with good values and principles, someone he respected for sure.


    Now that Xandria had something she needed his help with, he would be able to return the favor.


    Wilbur did not ask what it was she needed help with, but there was not much he could not do in Seechertown.


    A whileter, Wilbur got in his car and drove over to Rise Restaurant.


    He parked by the road leading up to it and headed inside.


    Upon reaching the reception desk, Wilbur looked around.


    Xandria waved at him from where she was sitting, by the window.


    Wilbur walked over and sat down across from her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    3 Xandria''s hair was in a ponytail, and 4


    she was wearing a white short-sleeved button-up with a blue floral skirt.


    =) i S SUPPORT

 Chapter 616

    (# + Chapter 616 She definitely had the looks and body fit enough to be a flight attendant. The clothes she was wearing were rather attractive as well.


    Wilbur sat down with a smile. "Hello." "Hello, Mister Penn," Xandria said with a smile.


    "Oh, you can just call me Wilbur." "TI wouldn''t dare to do that. Even my superior''s afraid of you, so I''d never call you that," Xandria said yfully.


    Wilbur chuckled. "That''s just them.


    You''re your own person. So, what''s up? "Not much. I just wanted to buy you a meal." Xandria smiled.


    Wilbur was surprised. "That''s it?" "Well, why not? You helped me out big time, you know. I got promoted to chief flight attendant after that py


    : CN () + incident, and it''s all thanks to you." After what happened at the airport, Xandria was promoted to chief flight attendant by the general manager of Seechertown Airport. She was told that she would continue to be promoted as long as she worked hard, and definitely had a shot at working in management. All her colleagues now envied her greatly.


    But Xandria knew that this was all thanks to Wilbur, and so she used the excuse of asking for help to take him out for dinner to thank him.


    Wilbur chuckled. "You really didn''t have to." "You might not care, but I need to do this. Please, let me thank you," Xandria said earnestly.


    Wilbur looked around him. The restaurant they were in was quite a popr one in Seechertown and had been around for almost a century. It was on the pricier side, too. Xandria was definitely sincere about her 4


    a {) + gesture, and Wilbur could only ept it with a smile.


    A whileter, the dishes were served up. Xandria even had Wilbur pick a bottle of white wine and had a few drinks with him.


    Just as the two of them were chatting, a couple walked through the front door. They headed inside, and the woman noticed Wilbur.


    She paused and gave him a once-over.


    Upon confirming that it was him, she walked over. The man next to her frowned but followed her anyway.


    "You again! What are you doing today, scamming another youngdy?" Wilbur looked up and let out a huff of exasperation at once. "Whitney.


    What''s your problem, honestly?" "I don''t have a problem. I just can''t bear to see you take advantage of more innocent women! You look like you make a decent amount, Miss. This man''s a scammer, be careful of him,"


    a {) + Whitney spat disdainfully.


    Xandria raised her eyebrows, looking at Wilbur and back at Whitney. ""T don''t think that''s the case. Mister Penn doesn''t seem like a scam." Despite not knowing Whitney, Xandria was pretty sure that Wilbur was not a scammer.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Whitney barked out augh. "Him? All he does is freeload off the nearest person he cantch on to, pretending that he''s rich and scamming everyone! He''s offended so many actually rich people. He even snuck into a banquet held by Cape International and ended up getting kicked out! Oh, and he tried to hit on my dorm mate too. Do you believe he''s a scammer now?" "What? Are you sure?" Xandria asked, shocked.


    Whitney said at once, "You''ve got to believe me! I''m pretty sure he didn''t manage to get my dorm mate, and now he''s trying to hit on you! The guy''s a


    o J) + sham, I''d be careful if I were you." Xandria almost burst outughing. She knew a thing or two about Wilbur''s actual identity.


    Her assistant manager and head of security had been scared out of their wits after the run-in with Wilbur and were still in the middle of undergoing an investigation to this day. How could Wilbur be a scammer? This had tobea joke.


    Wilbur, however, ran out of patience. " Whitney, stop your bullshit. I would''ve given you a piece of my mind back then if it hadn''t been for Shelby." "Oh, really? I haven''t even gotten back at you for what happened! Mister Chevor, someone''s threatening me! What should I do?" Whitney turned to the man in the suit, her voice turning into a whine.


    The man in the suit looked to be in his I twenties. He had quite a handsome face, dressed head to toe in designer by Lassme


    (% ] + clothes.


    He nced at Wilbur coldly.


    Apologize to Miss Bad right now.


    I''m not going to tell you twice." "And who the hell are you?" Wilbur honestly found it strange how Whitney managed to find so many men like this. She seemed to be hanging out with a new one every other day.


    The man puffed out his chest with an arrogant smile. "The name''s Steve Zoner. City Superintendent." "A superintendent? Are you in charge of telling people off while they have dinner, too?" Wilbur retaliated at once.


    The man flushed at Wilbur''s words and said coldly, "My father''s in charge of the south district. You won''t ever have dinner again if I say so, got it?" X I COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus S S SUIPPORT 4

 Chapter 617

    I J + Chapter 617 Wilbur could not help butugh, feeling equal parts amused and irked by the cockiness of these two. "Orin Campbell''s son calls me ''bro¡¯'', and even I''m not this cocky." Steve paused, and Whitney barked out augh. "Ha, really? I''m so scared! You must be talking about the son of the guy in charge of Kardon Province, right? Wow, you really can make anything up." 2 Whitney shook her head in disgust.


    Steve snapped back to his senses. As if someone like this shabbily-dressed lowlife would be pals with Orin Campbell''s son! Steve himself had never even had the chance to know Faron! Steve''s expression darkened. "Careful, bastard. I could have you locked up for spinning a lie like that." I "He''s just a liar through and through! y


    ¡¯ PL oy J) + Open your eyes, miss! Look at him! Do you really believe that he knows Orin Campbell''s son?" Whitney jeered.


    Xandria said, "I don''t know about that.


    All T know is that we were minding our own business, and you came over to disrupt our meal. Could you let us get back to that now?" Whitney took in the look on Xandria''s face, shaking her head. "I guess you still won''t listen. Well, it''ll be toote when you regret it. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Let''s go, Mister Chevor." Whitney reached out for Steve''s hand after that, and the two of them headed off to a private room.


    Steve looked at Whitney, saying, "Hey, hey, don''t be mad. I remember his face, and I''ll have some of my men teach him a good lesson after we''re done eating. Would that make you feel better?" ~~ "Yes, it would. You''re the best, Mister Ee " Whitney cooed at him. oo


    ¡° Ei, J) + Wilbur looked helplessly at Xandria, not bothering to exin anything, Xandria chuckled. "That girl seems to really hate your guts." "Yeah, she''s a pal of a close friend''s sister. They share a dorm. There was a misunderstanding between the both of us, and she''s been like this whenever she sees me. I don''t even have it in me to get mad at her," Wilbur shrugged.


    Xandria smiled. "Oh well, no point getting mad at a kid still in school.


    Come on, let''s eat." Wilbur nodded, and the both of them chatted while eating.


    Xandria had a few drinks and was a little chattier than usual. She even teared up at the mention of her family.


    Her parents were sick and bedridden, and she had a brother still in school.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She was the sole breadwinner of her family, and it had been a difficult journey getting to where she was.


    ¡ê¡ê di i J) + Even under those circumstances, she had stood firm in her values and risked offending her superior to speak up for Wilbur, and he was touched by that.


    It was hard to find people like her anymore these days.


    Wilbur made up his mind to help Xandria in the future if he had the chance. She definitely deserved it.


    The mealsted over an hour. Wilbur was about to pay the bill, only to find out that Xandria had done so in advance.


    The two of them left the restaurant, and Wilbur asked, "Do you need a ride? 1" "Thank you, but it''s fine. I came here by bike." Xandria pointed at a yellow electric scooter not too far away with a smile.


    Wilbur nodded. "Alright, then. Be safe.


    I I I "Of course." Xandria waved at Wilbur, 4


    a J) + giving him onest smile before she mounted her scooter, put on her helmet, and rode off into the distance.


    Wilbur let out a sigh, smiling as well.


    He was about to make his way to his car when he gave it some thought and called Skyler to pick him up instead, saying that he would wait for him in his car.


    There were too many people here, and it did not look very good for him to be driving after he had been drinking.


    Just then, an old woman looking to be in her sixties or seventies happened to pass by. She slipped and fell against Wilbur''s car onto the ground.


    Wilbur had just pressed the button on his keys when he saw the old woman fall.


    He hurried over to help her up. "Are you alright, ma''am?" 5 u a S SUPPORT 7

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618 I The old woman looked at Wilbur and grabbed him by the arm. "You hit me, young man! Take me to the hospital." Wilbur frowned. It was just his luck that he would run into something like What did he have to do with this at all? His car had not moved in the slightest, and this olddy was iming he had hit her. That was so unfair! He said, "I can take you to the hospital but let''s be clear hell 1 didn''t hit youll I I I? "You have to be responsible for what you''ve done, young man! You clearly hit me, how could you say you didn''t?" I i I i i The old woman grabbed Wilbur''s shirt tightly as if she was clinging on for dear life.


    Wilbur sighed in exasperation. The olddy had sprained her ankle from her fall and might have even broken her wvContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ankle.


    But none of that was his fault, not one bit of it.


    Wilbur said, "I really have nothing to do with this, ma''am. Let me take you to the hospital so you can get your leg checked out." I "A trip to the hospital isn''t going to be 0 enough, you''ll x topensate me! You can''t do " ething like that to an 0 il il ail old woman like mel " the old woman fumed, her chest heaving.


    Wilbur was starting to get annoyed.


    mim lil I Had he really had the misfortune of running into someone so horrible? Ll d Just then, Whitney and Steve happened to be making their way out. They stopped in their tracks at the sight before them. I I) Whitney hurried over at once. "What happened here, ma''am?" i "This young man hit me with his car, and he''s trying to deny it! Young


    people these days really are awful," the olddy sobbed, wiping at her tears.


    Whitney shook her head at Wilbur. " Wow, you being a scammer was the least of it! Not only are you a scammer, but you''re shameless too. I can''t believe you''re refusing to admit you hit this poor woman." I "Did you see me hit her? My car never moved at all!" Wilbur pointed at his car in annoyance.


    Steve leaned against one of the cars behind Wilbur''s, lighting a cigarette. " I saw it. Why would the nicedy say you hit her if you didn''t?" I in I I Wilbur frowned at the mocking look on Steve''s face. "Dude,e on. My car is still parked in its spot. It didn''t move at all. How could it possibly hit someone walking on the road?" "You gave her a fright, and she slipped and fell because of it. That''s pretty much the same as hitting her, isn''t it?


    "" Steve chuckled. i Wilbur stared at Steve coldly. "You have to be responsible for your words." "What, are you still trying to threaten me?" Steve jeered.


    Just then, Whitney said, "You should call your son, ma''am. This man is a known scammer. He''d never confess.


    He''s going to run the second we leave." I I I The old woman took out her phone at once, dialing a number while she Il itl I begged "Help me, help me to get my il il I SO! here." Il Ji "Don''t worry, ma''am. We''re here to help! I''m an eyewitness. He''s not getting away this time," Steve chuckled. = i¡¯ Whitney looked at Wilbur, shaking her head. "You''ve really done it now. I don''t think I''ve ever met someone quite this shameless. You''re on another level." : I "Watch your tone," Wilbur fumed.


    Steve shouted, "Did you just threaten Whitney? Are you tired of living?" Whitney shook her head. "I''ll leave this to you then, Mister Chevor. I don''t want to be involved with people like him, he''s disgusting. It''s gettingte.


    The school gate''s going to close soon." "Well, I could send you back." Steve panicked visibly.


    Whitney shook her head. "No, it''s fine.


    I''ll get myself a taxi. You stay as a witness for the poordy, and make sure the police teach this bastard a good lesson. God knows how many more people might fall victim to him in the future otherwise."

 Chapter 619

    ole ve if some t 10 ight, ther kia ~ I''ll handle it. He''s not only going to pay for thedy''s medical bills andpensate her. I''ll make sure he gets locked up so the justice system can "teach him a lesson too." "T know you''ve got this, Mister Chevor.


    Well, I''ll be on my way then. Don''t worry, ma''am, Mister Chevor is here to help you. This bastard''s going to get a taste of his own medicine for sure. I need to get back to school now. Bye," said Whitney.


    The old woman hurried to wave a hand. "You''re too kind, youngdy.


    Thank you, thank you so much." "Don''t worry about it. We''re just doing what we should," Whitney smiled.


    Just then, an old man and a young man came hurrying over to the old woman.


    They fussed over her, asking what had happened. These two were probably her husband and son, and they livedContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    pt at, waving goodbye to Steve and I leaving, I Steve''s gaze shed with venom as he watched her go, muttering to himself, "Just you wait, you bitch. We''ll see if you can still act all pure and innocent after I''ve got you.


    Yet he had Wilbur to take care of first.


    I It was clear that Whitney and Wilbur ~ did not get along, and she detested 1 ¡°him to no end. I Taking care of Wilbur would show I Whitney just what he was capable of as well, a good chance for him to show off.


    Upon finding out what happened, the ¡®old woman''s son and husband were ¡®overwhelmed with emotionand aa Wilbur, about to hit him. I i ¡°R SRNR A


    "You hit an old woman, and here you ERRRRSRIC IE point-ni¡¯ I Tepes anew one!" The old woman''s son shouted.


    The old woman''s husband was all fired up as well. "What are you going to do if anything happens to her? She''s an old woman! Have you no conscience?" "I''m telling you again, I didn''t hit her! She slipped and fell against my car, and I even came over to help her up.


    You''ve got the wrong picture here," said Wilbur.


    Yet Steve walked up to the two men, saying, "Gentlemen, it''s true that he didn''t hit thisdy." "What did you say?" the men fumed.


    Steve''s words took a turn the next second. "But he did give her a fright by unlocking his car doors, causing herto


    FIT Cen A4hkd Lib ERkEA ARERR I The yo ung man said at once, "Okay.


    pF You can be our eyewitness. I''m calling the police now." "Sure." Steve smiled.


    The man turned away to call the police, and Wilbur smirked coldly. " ¡®Drunk driving? When the hell did I do LI thar?" EL "He had been drinking, but he had not even gotten in the car and even called for someone to pick him up. How was that drunk driving? This man was ¡®making things up out of nowhere.


    Steve merely chuckled. "You were driving drunk because I said so. It''s best not to deny anything I''ve said, or you''ll get it." Wilbur could hardly contain his anger.


    iE hE REE ER ERE mc fome thought, Wilbur 15 JR 11K tose juar hia 8 IER CO tome.¡± The old woman ''s husband could not take Wilbur''s cockiness and raised a hand to hit him.


    i Yet Steve held the old man back. ""No, don''t. He''ll have something to me you for if you assault him, and you''ll I be guilty too. Just hold back for now." ~The old man scoffed. "Just you wait, hl you bastard. You''re going to get it." Wilbur smirked, saying nothing.


    Not long after, the security officers showed up and began asking what i happened. i

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620 The old woman, her son, and her husband were hell-bent on the fact that Wilbur waspletely to me for the ident, demanding that he take full responsibility for it.


    Steve piped up as well, "I witnessed it, I i too. They''re all telling the truth. I saw it with my own eyes. He was also drivingdrunkl'' ff I I i EE I I The head of the security officers was named Victor Myre, who looked at Wilbur with a frown. "Were you I I i. a drinking? '' B. #0 8% 1 ¡ì 1 I ARE i "Yes, but I wasn''t driving, i 4 Wilbur. i I I Cn : Just then, Steve walked up to Victor. He whispered something into nr officer''s ear, and both men turned away to have a short chat before returning to the conversation.


    Victor said, "You''ve been found guilty of drunk driving. We''re going to run a 4


    breathalyzer test on you now." He took out the device, and Wilbur said coldly, "T wasn''t driving. Why the hell should I have to do a test?" "Your car''s unlocked, and a witness saw that you were already in your car.


    That''s considered drunk driving. If you refuse, we''re going to have to arrest you for a blood test," said Wictaet I 4 I I lL I J. I I Wilbur frowned, looking at dtevey "I hope you''ve thought this through. 1 There are legal consequences for yng TOE RE I as awitmess ll (1 I I I i I I I I - I il I il Steve burst Wt bughing Ni that I i supposed to scare me? You''re really something else, aren''t vn Wilbur sighed. The olddy¡¯ s husband I and son were yelling their heads off, I I le ie demanding that Wilbur be taught a I lesson and that he pay them TH.


    Victor had Wilbur do as told, ordering \ him to transfer 10,000 dors to the 4Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    old woman before settling the drunk driving matter.


    Wilbur said nothing, sending the money to the olddy''s son.


    Upon receiving the money, the young man could hardly contain his glee and began to call for an ambnce.


    He knew that his mother had only sprained an ankle, or merely a mild fracture. It would not be too hefty a sum. He was going to make good money out of this. After all, he only made a little over 4,000 dors a month. i i Just then, Skyler arrived. He took one look at the sight before him and cast a puzzled nce at Wilbur. "What''s I going on here?" Wilbur told him everything that happened, and Skyler barked out augh as he looked at Steve. "You''ve really got some nerve, my guy. You could''ve chosen to mess with anyone in Seechertown, but you chose INE.


    "And who the f*ck is he supposed to be? What''s he going to do about me messing with him, huh?" Steve seemedpletely uncaring about the situation.


    Skyler was at a loss for words. He looked at Wilbur. "What are we gonna do now? Should we call Elsa or Faron? Or should we just f*ck the guy up?" "If you could please be civil," Wilbur said sharply. "Get Faron. He''s in the right department to handle this." "Aye aye, captain." Skyler made a few short calls, then turned back to Wilbur.


    "He''s on the way. The guy''s bored out of his mind." Wilbur nodded, ncing at Steve with a smirk. "Feel free to call whoever you want, yeah? Show me what you''ve got." He chuckled and called Elsa after that.


    He told her where he was and what had happened and got her to send over the footage from any nearby security cameras. ?


    This was a busy street and the incident happened at the entrance of a famous restaurant. Wilbur was certain there were a few cameras around.


    The Special Forces had the right to monitor all of the city through those cameras. I i il The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, however, was even more powerful. They could gain ess to the diitive hagion s cameras, which would be illegal for anyone else I eee i i to do. i al I ill it Hn I li li Cl ll Wl If Elsa couldn''t get the job done, I i 1 ah I i Wilbur could just call his own handler.


    i i a I Just then, Victor asked Wilbur to do the test again, and Wilbur blew into the na Te tube as instructed. i i I Lt mo a The breathalyzer shed red oa indicating that Wilbur was well over the standard intoxication limit.


    Steve smiled smugly. "Nice job, buddy.


    You just drove drunk, and for that, you''re gonna go to jail. You''re gonna 4


    get it NOW. I i Pe ail

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621 : Chapter 621 Wilbur smiled. "I wouldn''t be so sure of that." "l can tell you now that it won''t be my boss here who gets it. Try not to cryter, alright?" Skyler jeered.


    Steve paused, before bursting outughing. "Your boss, huh? I''ll call you daddy if he doesn''t end up behind bars, how''s that?" Skyler''s expression darkened. He was about to teach Steve a lesson, but Wilbur stopped him.


    Steve called out at once, "Officer Myre, look! They were going to attack me. How violent of them.¡± Victor frowned. "Stop starting more trouble.¡± "He''s the one causing trouble, not us,¡± 1/6


    I Chapter 621 I said Wilbur coldly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Victor frowned. "We''ll put a mp on your car for now. You''reing back with us." "I''d think this through if I were you.


    Steve is making false statements.


    You might lose your job if you go through with this," said Wilbur coldly.


    Victor furrowed his brows. He did not know for sure if Steve was telling the truth either, because he had not investigated the case yet.


    But Steve had told Victor just now that his father was in charge of the south district, and Steve himself was a city superintendent. Seeing as they were in the south district, Victor had not questioned it too much. I To be honest, Victor had only done so because he had no other choice.


    Steve was sure to give hima hard ~~ I ie L i LE


    Chapter 621 time if he went against Steve''s wishes, but Victor still felt guilty about Pr Just then, Steve shouted, "How dare you threaten an officer! You''ve got to teach these bastards a lesson, Officer Myre." I Victor sighed, looking at Wilbur with a frown. "Come on, just follow me. I''ll try to give you the owest sentence pdesiiel Tl ARN ? {I Thamy "Are you seriously taking me away without even making sure I did anythin g wrong?¡± Wilbur retorted.


    or we''ll TTI re extreme methods." RR I i Ll I Wilbur was positively livid. Right on cue, his phone buzzed with a I message. : I I I


    Elsa had sent over a video of the footage he had asked for. The video clearly showed the olddy tripping and falling before Wilbur''s lights came on, and him going to help her up after.


    This meant that none of this was Wilbur''s fault, and he was innocent.


    Wilbur showed the video to Victor at once. "Take a good look now. Thedy fell herself, I had nothing to do with it.¡± Victor watched the entire incident y out, and his expression creased with distress.


    Judging from the video, Wilbur did really have nothing to do with this. But Steve insisted that Wilbur was to me for everything. Victor was in a sticky situation.


    Steve snatched the phone from 4/6


    Victor. He nced at the video, then deleted it at once. "Where the hell did you even get that? You can barely see who''s in it. Who are you trying to fool? Take him away this very second, Myre. I''ll be waiting for an update.¡± The olddy''s son and husband spoke up as well, "Yes, he can''t get away with this! Also, this is barely enough money! Ten thousand dors is hardly going to cover the ambnce fees.¡± The olddy was currently lying on the ground, howling in pain as if she was going to die.


    Victor was on the verge of tearing his hair out. He turned to Wilbur and whispered, "How about you just cooperate with us for now, and I''ll try to find a way to mediate the situation.


    You might have to pay up a little, so you won''t have to serve any time, how''s that?"


    I Chapter 621 "No," Wilbur said.


    Victor said grimly, "I hope you''ve thought this through. The eyewitness is a city superintendent, and his father''s in charge of the south district.


    "I don''t care who he is. You''re not going to punish me for something I didn''t do," Wilbur insisted.

 Chapter 622

    ~~ Chapter 622 Just then, Steve shouted, "What the hell are you doing, Myre? Can''t you even take care of a piece of shit like him?" Victor had no choice but to wave a hand at the two officers behind him.


    I They walked up to Wilbur, as if they were about to forcibly apprehend him.


    "Gan you just work with us for now, please?" Victor was incredibly frustrated as well, cursing himself for running into something like this.


    Skyler smiled. "I''d be careful if I were you. Don''t get yourself fired over something like this. It''s not worth it.¡± "And who the f*ck are you? Why are you poking your nose where it doesn''t belong? Don''t make me teach you a lesson too!" Steve red up in anger.


    - Cr


    I I If Whitney were to find out that he could not even handle this bastard, he was going to be so embarrassed. This other idiot was also looking to get beaten up.


    ~ Syler smirked. "Come at me. I''m not afraid of you." Steve''s expression darkened. " Teaming up, eh? Arrest him too, Myre! I suspect they''re in cahoots." Victor''s expression sank even more.


    That usation was a bit too much.


    This other guy had not done a thing.


    Besides, Victor did not even have the right to arrest him even if he wanted to.


    "I... I don''t think that''s the best thing to do,¡± Victor said cautiously.


    Yet Steve had red up in anger. " You''re doing it, or I''m going to get you fired!" he aExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    : I I Victor finally lost his temper, shouting back, "This is out of what I''m allowed to do! What the hell do you want?¡± Steve paused momentarily. He had not expected Victor to speak to him like that. However, the old woman''s son charged over and grabbed Wilbur by the cor. "You shameless bastard! I''ll kick your ass!¡± "There are pretty severe consequences if you carry through with that threat,¡± Skyler said quietly.


    Just then, Faron''s car pulled up to the scene. It stopped nearby, and Faron got out before swaggering over.


    "Would it kill you to walk a little faster? " Wilbur red at him.


    Faron chuckled. "Sorry, Boss. I''m stuffed from dinner. I can barely move.


    w Ee hr


    I you called two people over! You''re paying up, and not a penny less¡¯ "Ah, really? How much are you making him pay?" Faron grinned.


    ~The young man thought about it, then said, "Thirty thousand. I''ll be back for more if she needs follow-up treatments.¡± "Yes, you''re going to cover all of my wife''s medical bills for the rest of her life if anything happens to her." The old man''s husband was more than eager to y along.


    Faronughed, then turned to look at Victor. "Is that what happened? What are you going to do about it?" Victor hesitated. This man seemed like he was somebody, and his words seemed to radiate an air of authority that made Victor squirm with guilt.


    be I : 4


    I I I Right on cue, an SUV arrived at the scene. Elsa emerged from the driver''s seat in casual clothes and sunsses, striding over.

 Chapter 623

    I whapter 623 Chapter 623 Wilbur saw that it was Elsa, and said at once, "The hell are you doing wearing shades at night? A car could hit you." I "Come on, Boss, don''t be like that! I came to check on you out of the kindness of my own heart." Elsa giggled. & HR RE il a me Ie Wilbur shook his hea d, and Elsa came up to Faron. "Have you taken care of "I''m in the middl e of doing that," said Elsa cast him an unimpress ed nce.


    "You sure are taking your own sweet time to get something so simple i le ih hi done. Useless idiot. i Faron red up at once, roaring at her, "Who the f*ck are you calling an idiot, I i 1/6


    LildPlel OLo Elsa? I''ll rip you a new one!" "Are you now? Oh please, I could have you on the ground with just one hand.


    " She snorted.


    Faron glowered at her. This girl had been bullying her ever since they were kids, and now that he was a cultivator he was not going to take it lying down anymore.


    "Come at me, then! Let''s spar, I''m not afraid of you." Faron threw his zer off, drawing a stance.


    Elsa burst outughing, shaking his head at her. "You look like a circus monkey, trying to look all tough. Who do you think you''re fooling?" These two had been at loggerheads all their life, and Faron had gotten his fair share of beatings from Elsa.


    2/6 h Bw


    LRApLE! QLO I He hadined to his parents as well, but they had alwaysughed it off and hardly thought much of it.


    Because of that, Faron had been terrified of Elsa as a child.


    Elsa had been trained in martial arts all her life, and Faron was no match for her. But now that Faron was a cultivator, he was ready to get his revenge, calling out to Elsa menacingly.


    Steve was livid. "What the f*ck are you two doing? Trying to disrupt a public arrest?¡± FE Elsa and Faron looked over. Wilbur red at the both of them, and they promptly shut up.


    The next second, however, both Elsa and Faron took their licenses out.


    "Special Handler of the Municipal 3/6 \: Dg?


    Lider Ueo Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    We received a report that someone was trying to frame an innocent man for drunk driving and a hit-and-run.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Could the person in charge here please step forward?" "Chief of Special Forces. I received a report about a public disturbance and a false usation. Could Steve Chevor step forward?¡¯ j Victor and Steve''s jaws fell open at CLE on the sight of their licenses.


    Neither of them could afford to mess with these two here. I The Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection was in charge of government officials, and the Special Forces were in charge of serious criminal cases. What were they doing here? Victor and Steve could hardly believe 4/6 hb lt


    LRAPLET OLS their eyes.


    Even the old woman''s son and husband were shocked, but it was clear that they did not understand the severity of the situation.


    Skyler barked out augh. "I witnessed it with my own eyes. This man Steve Chevor was insulting and using Wilbur, iming that he caused this olddy to fall down and was also driving drunk. Mister Wilbur Penn was not driving drunk, and I can prove that. I was the driver he called to pick him up, and the call was recorded,¡± ¡®8 ~~ Steve was at a loss for words, and Victor was ovee with terror.


    Faron nced at Victor. "Are you the one handling this case?" "Y-Yes, I am," Victor stuttered woefully.


    E 5/6


    uhdpiel OLS "What happened?" Faron asked.


    Victor took a deep breath and confessed everything that happened.


    Steve had forced him to take care of Wilbur, which he had no choice but to obey.

 Chapter 624

    whnapter bZ4 I Chapter 624 The people from the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection were here, and Victor knew he was going to be punished. It was best that he confessed and faced justice.


    Faron nced at Steve, who was starting to panic as well.


    Elsa then said, "A government official trying to f rame someo ne for something they didn''t do and causing Loo EE a public disturbance. You reing back with me. I''ve got some questions EE for you. I oe Steve was sca refit of his wits now.


    "No, no, wait! This is all justa misunderstanding, I wasn''t trying to ¡¯ " I Ln i frame him. LL "I''ll be the judge of that after I''m done investigating. You shut your mouth,¡±


    Lapel La Elsa said sharply, and Steve trembled all over. "Ma''am, my father''s in charge of the south district. We''re all colleagues here, so let''s go easy on each other." Elsa barked out augh, pointing a thumb at Faron. "Well, he''s the son of Orin Campbell, but I''d arrest him all the same if he were to break thew.


    Who the hell are you to say anything?¡± Faron''s face flushed purple, and he glowered at Elsa. I Steve, however, felt like his soul had just left his body. This man was..


    actually Orin Campbell''s son? I On second thought, he did hear the name Faron¡¯ earlier.


    There weren''t a lot of people going by that name in Seechertown. Which i.


    Laplel 0g4 Steve looked at Faron, his legs shaking as he almost fainted.


    If this man really was Faron Campbell, Steve would have never even dared to say a word in his presence.


    Steve looked at Faron, before turning to Wilbur and falling to his knees. ¡± Please, sir, I''m sorry! It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have used you of anything! Please forgive me just this time. I''ll never do it again." i He was cert now that Faron was Orin Campbell''s son.


    After all, Elsa would not lie to him given her identity. It was not like she had a reason to lie in the first ce.


    ; i Besides, Faron''s features did resemble Orin to some extent.


    It was important to note that Steve had only seen Faron on television the 377 a


    ~~ Lhapter 624 I few times he had been in the news and had never seen the man in real life.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "I told you just now that there are legal consequences to making false usations. You''re going to face those consequences right now." Steve copsed to the ground in terror, his face paling.


    Elsa took out her phone and walked up to the olddy''s son and husband. " This is the footage we got from the security cameras nearby. Take a good a ER look at it. This man had nothing to do with your mother''s fall." I She handed the phone to the old I Lh i woman''s son, who watched the video i I but still shouted, " I don''t care! My mother fell against his car, so he has to pay for this." I 4/7


    Linapier bZ4 I ~~ "Yes, you''re not scaring us just because you''ve got more people on your side! We''re not going to buy it," the old man shouted as well.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Neither of them realized yet just who Elsa and Faron were.


    That was not really their fault. These were regr folk, and it was perfectly understandable that they did not have a clue what kind of terrifying power Elsa and Faron held. Eo a : Skyler sho ok his head. This family was really something else.


    a Faron took a step forward. "Have you thought it through? There''s a price to pay for nder, you know." I el il I il "What price are you talking about? ] 4 I i Who do you think you''re scaring?" the son called out loudly.


    Faron frowned, turning to Victor. "Get S97


    Lidpier 044 I over here and exin this to them." Victor hurried over at once. "There is video evidence and an eyewitness that can prove Mister Wilbur Penn''s Innocence. He was not driving under influence, and he did not hit this olddy. She fell on her own." Right after that, Victor had the two officers with him issue a simple certificate of responsibility. I a . I There was no wal he was going to make any more slip-u ps in front of these two. I Victor himself was in shock at Wilbur''s real power. The man had only made one phiine call.


    With just one call, the chief of Special Forces and Orin Campbell''s son hade running. Who was this god of a man? he 0/ go

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625 Steve hardly dared to breathe, shaking from head to toe where he stood.


    The old woman and her family were hell-bent on ming Wilbur, but the undeniable proof and Elsa''s authority made them cower as they looked around anxiously, trying to assess the situation at hand.


    Faron smirked. "Framing someone is against thew, you know. Once we get to the bottom of this, we''re going to confiscate the olddy''s pension and then decide what to do with you." The old woman''s son and husband panicked at the mention of her pension being confiscated.


    "You can''t do that! What right do you have?" "Well, she broke thew. Did you think ¡± NE


    she would be above thew just because she was old? Ridiculous,¡± said Faron coldly.


    The olddy panicked as well. She mbered to her feet at once, yelling, Like hell you''re going to take my pension away from me!" It seemed like the olddy was fine aside from a slight limp. She even looked spunkier than a teenager.


    Faron smirked. "Keep throwing a fit, and I just might." The olddy finally backed down under Faron''s looming authority.


    Losing her pension would be the end of her.


    Wilbur spoke up coldly then. "Just tell the truth, ma''am. Did I have anything to do with you falling down?" "No, not at all." The old woman hung


    her head, devoid of any of the snark and stubbornness from before.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "And you two?" Wilbur turned to the old woman''s son and husband.


    Both men shook their heads profusely as well, and the son said, "No, of course not. We''ll take her to the hospital ourselves, yeah?" "What about my money, then?" Wilbur asked. nm "I''l give it back to you. I''ll give it back.¡± ~ The old woman''s son had finally begun to understand Elsa and Faron''s power and scrambled to send Wilbur''s money back to him. I Wilbur sneered coldly at them. "It''s people like you who make life hell for others." "Should I lock them up for a few days to teach them a little lesson? Framing Ee : \ > I


    someone and trying to extort money.


    That''s enough for a sentence." Elsa piped up from the side.


    The old woman and her family were at a loss for words. They had already admitted to their mistakes and paid Wilbur back, but were still going to be sentenced? "Please, everyone, we''ve already admitted to being in the wrong. Could you please not do that?" the old woman''s son begged.


    ~ Wilbur sighed, shaking his head. " Forget it. I''m not about to stoop to their level." a iW Elsa and Faron then walked over to ask for the old woman and her family''s contact numbers, saying they would reach out to them if anything was the matter.


    The family was scared out of their oy hl


    wits, going pale in the face under Elsa and Faron''s air of authority.


    Following that, Wilbur walked up to Steve. "I''m not going to tell you who you can or can''t date, but abusing your power and trying to frame an Innocent person for breaking thew just to get a girl is too much.


    Whitney''s not the girl for you.


    Honestly, she isn''t the girl for anyone." Steve was sca red witless, nodding profusely as he said, "I know, sir, I know now. I''ll never speak to Whitney again. I swear on my life." This man was someone Faron and Elsa clearly respected. Steve would be out of his mind to go against his orders.


    Besides, Steve was already cursing Whitney internally a thousand times over in the past ten minutes. He would never have gotten into this


    mess if it had not been for her.


    Even without Wilbur''s warning, Steve had sworn to himself that he would Kick himself if he ever reached out to Whitney again.

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626


    Obviously, Whitney was still oblivious to all of this and did not know that she was now known for being a walking jinx.


    She was smirking to herself smugly, wondering just how Wilbur was getting taught a fine lesson right then.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was actually shaking his head at Steve before turning to Victor who lowered his head at once.


    Wilbur said, "You did the right thing in the end, so they won''t be firing you. However, you''re still going to be punished. I hope you''ve learned your lesson."


    "I will, Sir." Victor''s expression was one of helplessness and regret.


    He had failed to uphold his values as a government official, letting power get in the way of him acting justly. For that, he deserved to be punished.


    Faron said, "Victor Myre, report to the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection tomorrow. Someone will handle you."


    "Yes, sir. I''ll be there on time for sure," Victor said, hanging his head.


    Elsa looked at Steve with a chuckle. "You can show up at the Special Forces department on your own. Someone will take care of you, and I''d start praying for a clean record if I were you,"


    Steve''s heart practically fell into his stomach. What good coulde out of a trip to the Special Forces Department?


    Yet he had no choice now. Neither he nor his father was nearly as powerful as Elsa and Faron. In fact, they could hardlypare.


    "Yes, ma''am. I''ll head there right this second," Steve said, his expression creased in distress.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elsa waved a hand, and Steve slumped off to the Special Forces department. Victor left silently as well, preparing himself to report to the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection early next morning.


    The old woman and her family had long since fled the scene. They knew that there was no getting their way here, or they might actually end up in jail if they were to insist on kicking up a fuss. What they were most afraid of, however, was the confiscation of their pensions. That was truly ruthless.


    Wilbur watched as they left and could not help but let out a sigh.


    "What''s the matter, big guy?" Faron asked.


    Wilbur frowned. "If anyone else had been in my position today, they might have ended up in jail on top of having to pay for the extortion."


    Elsa and Faron flushed awkwardly at the words.


    It was true that there were too many bad eggs in the system, and there was not much the government could do about people like the old woman and her family.


    Faron sighed. "I know we''re not perfect just yet, but I''m sure that we''ll get better as thew enforces itself in time." "I sure hope so," frowned Wilbur.


    Just then, Elsa said, "Hey, since we''re all out here, why don''t we have a few drinks?"


    "I just ate," said Wilbur.


    Elsa was deaf to Wilbur''s words, dragging him into the restaurant as she said, "Well, we''re not eating here, we''re drinking. Besides, you''re more than capable of having another meal with that appetite of yours."


    And so, Elsa, Wilbur, Faron, and Skyler entered the restaurant once again. They ordered some food and a few


    bottles of liquor, nning to drink to their hearts'' content.


    Just then, over at the foot of a mountain in Eagle City. A car pulled up in front of a straw hut, slowing to a stop. Justin Yaegar emerged from the car, holding a bottle of fine liquor as he entered the hut.


    In the hut sat an elder, who was in the middle of his meditation.


    The elder looked to be in his seventies or eighties. He was a tall, wrinkled man with matted hair that looked like it had not been washed in decades.


    Yet Justin, the son of Eagle City''s top dog, seemed to treat this shabby-looking man with great respect.


    He got down on his knees at once upon entering, setting the liquor down next to him as he bowed deeply to the elder. "Sir, I have a request to ask of you."

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627


    The elder''s eyes snapped open, and his gazended on the liquor next to Justin. He snatched it up in one swift move, wrenching the cork off and draining its contents like he was starved.


    After he was done, the elder wiped his mouth and looked at Justin. "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s someone I''d like you to kill, sir," said Justin.


    The elder nced at Justin. "They must be pretty powerful for you toe asking me for help."


    "Yes. I think he''s a Sanctuary level cultivator," said Justin.


    The elder barked out augh. "You young folks are getting brave, aren''t you? Messing with a Sanctuary level cultivator, hm?"


    "I need this man dead. Please help me just this once, sir," said Justin.


    The elder fell silent for a beat, before saying, "You''ve taken good care of my family in the past decade or so, giving me the time and space to focus on cultivating. I thank you for that, but surely I shouldn''t have to kill a Sanctuary level to express my gratitude?"


    Justin''s face fell at once, but he still said, "Alright, then. I won''t be in your way anymore, sir."


    He got to his feet, bowing to the elder, and turned to leave.


    Just then, the elder said, ''But I''ve been a peak Sanctuary cultivator for over a decade, too. I might just be in need of a battle to reach new heights in my cultivation. Let me ask you this. Is he very powerful?"


    "I think so. He was able to wound three peak Ambience level cultivators with just one move," said Justin.


    The elder chuckled. "Sanctuary level beating Ambience level isn''t really a fairparison. Fine, tell me his name and address and I''ll pay him a visit. I hope he doesn''t disappoint me."


    Justin practically lit up. "His name is Wilbur Penn, he''s the owner of Cape International in Seechertown. He also goes by Trevor Penn, head of the Kardon Province Cultivators Association and top dog of Kardon Province."


    It was clear that Justin had done his research on Wilbur.


    The elder paused momentarily. He let out a long howl, a powerful burst of spiritual energy exploding from his body that sent Justin flying almost a hundred meters beforending heavily on the road outside.


    The straw hut copsed as well, turning to dust from the impact of the spiritual energy before drifting into the air.


    A spiritual vortex appeared right above the elder''s head in the sky, slowly spreading out like a dark cloud.


    The sudden burst of spiritual energy almost destroyed Justinpletely, and he was hurled over a hundred meters backward before finally catching his bnce in shock and awe.


    Justin stared at the spiritual energy condensing above the elder''s head and started to show a wicked grin. The elder let out another howl that rang through the air, looking up at the stars as he murmured to himself, "It seems like the people have forgotten the name Sullivan Cromwell.


    Later that night, Wilbur returned to his room on Seke Ind reeking of alcohol.


    He copsed on his bed, shaking his head hard a few times. The four of them had downed six bottles of whiskey on their own, and Wilbur was honestly a little dizzy.


    Yet not long after he had lied down, something came into his mind.


    Wilbur sat up with a start, entering his demine at once and snatching up the Crystal Bone.


    He had been hesitating on whether he should contribute the Crystal Bone to the Dragon''s Altar or absorb its energy ever since he had gotten it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be a brilliant contribution, as it held an immense energy that surpassed the Blood Embryo he had gotten.


    But it also held a pure energy that Wilbur knew would take his powers to another level if he were to absorb it.


    After thinking for a long while, he decided to contribute it to the Dragon''s Altar. That old dragon had many more tempting things to offer him inparison.


    With a sigh, Wilbur hurled the Crystal Bone onto the Dragon''s Altar.

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628


    An ancient aura spilled out, filling the deminepletely.


    The Crystal Bone was converted to grace points in a split second.


    Wilbur stared at his newly gained 1,200 grace points. His grin was so wide it almost hurt his face.


    Sure enough, the Crystal Bone was a contribution of an entirely different level.


    The screen lit up, disying a myriad of options.


    The very first one glittered brightly, practically beckoning at Wilbur.


    He took a look and was intrigued at once.


    ''Dragonme, the ancient dragon n''s power to breathe fire. The Dragonme can destroy anything and everything in its path and increases in power as the cultivator''s own skills improve with no limit.


    Wilbur was drawn to it at once, unable to look away.


    Powers with no limits were usually the most powerful ones, and this was a special one from the ancient dragon n.


    The ancient dragon n was said to be an immensely powerful tribe during ancient times. Each of their powers was phenomenal without a doubt.


    Wilbur had traits of the ancient dragon n, and the power of the Dragonme would definitely be all the more terrifying if he were to wield it.


    He would have another move to use on his enemies, and it was a dangerously powerful one too.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    This was a power that was right up his alley, and he could hardly resist it.


    Upon taking a look at the grace points it would cost, however, Wilbur''s expression sank at once.


    The power, would you have it, happened to cost exactly twelve hundred grace points.


    Wilbur was certain that the old dragon was doing this on purpose. It seemed to drain whatever grace points Wilbur contributed each time clean, offering him powers that he could not look away from to keep himing back with more contributions.


    He was going to get himself a Scorching Pill to improve his well-being before anything, but it was clear that that was out of the question if he wanted the Dragonme.


    A long dilemmater, Wilbur decided to follow through with getting the Dragon me. It was a power that could grow infinitely, and he could not resist it.


    Letting out a long sigh, Wilbur hit the button to confirm his choice.


    The screen lit up, and the golden me symbolizing the Dragonme floated out and into his body.


    Just then, a small golden me appeared in Wilbur''s Spiritual Furnace, swaying softly.


    He was out of grace points then, and the screen disappeared without a trace before he could even get onest nce at it.


    Wilbur waited for a while. To his mild disappointment, nothing happened.


    He was even thinking that that old dragon might finally show up after such a big contribution to surprise Wilbur with a little something, but that was clearly not happening.


    Oh, well. Wilbur was the equivalent of an ant in the old dragon''s eyes.


    An ant would never be able to guess a human being''s next move, the same way he would never be able to figure


    the old dragon out. The two of them were onpletely different levels.


    Just then, Wilbur spotted the me serpent. He shed a sly grin at it, and the serpent could not help but tremble all over.


    Wilbur put his hands together, taking a deep breath before shouting, "Dragon''s Exhale."


    All at once, a thin, gold spark shot out of his mouth. It spread into a sea of mes,pletely enveloping the serpent.


    At the same time, the temperature of the demine rose at an rming rate.


    The me serpent let out a cry of agony, thrashing about heavily as it began to burn with bright golden mes.


    The next second, Wilbur''s expression turned sour. He had thought that since the me serpent was a fire-based creature, it would surely be able to withstand the Dragonme and merely suffer a light burn.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629 Based on the me serpent''s fire resistance, it should recover rapidly even if it suffered any minor burns. It was obvious that Wilbur had overestimated its abilities.


    The Dragonme did not seem to be burning out on the me serpent''s body, and it was quickly in a dangerous condition.


    Wilbur was shocked. He inhaled deeply, sucking the Dragonme back in and helping the me serpent narrowly escape a horrifying fate.


    Wilbur had not expected the Dragonme to.


    be so powerful. He almost killed the me serpent.


    Various burn wounds appeared on the me serpent''s body, and it bared its fangs at Wilbur in indignance and agony.


    Wilbur chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry about that.


    [, uhm... I didn''t mean it." I ~The me serpent let out a wail, showing its


    displeasure.


    Wilbur hurriedly left his demine in a state of I regret.


    This Dragonme sure was powerful enough to be a fatal move, and hisbat prowess had increased once again.


    "Not bad, you old geezer," Wilbur mumbled to himself, marveling at the old dragon. That guy really could do anything. I Wilbur let out a chuckle before going to sleep.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Wilbur woke up on time and got ready, thinking of heading outside to have breakfast.


    Yet just as he reached the square on the ind, Eileen was seen walking in.


    Wilbur smiled at her. "Done with work?" "Yep," Eileen nodded with a smile. "I''m going to I have to stay here for a little longer." I I


    "No problem. Stay as long as you like." Eileen was a Sanctuary level cultivator and was considered a powerful force here as long as she stayed on Seke Ind. Besides, she had no ill intent towards Wilbur, and he had no intentions of making her leave. There was also the fact that both of them shared amon enemy.


    "Where are you off to?" Eileen asked all of a sudden just as they passed each other.


    "I''m going to have breakfast. Wanna join me?" "Wow, you''re in the mood for breakfast?" "Why not?" Wilbur asked, puzzled.


    Eileen smiled. "Sullivan Cromwell''s in I Seechertown. He''s put out word that he would like to challenge the great Trevor Penn tomorrow at noon at the Drunken Inn. Surely you know about this?" "I really don''t. Who''s Sullivan Cromwell, and why is he challenging me?" Wilbur asked, frustrated.


    Eileen chuckled. "He''s a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, from the same generation as the founders of the Kiwanis Club, which means he''s terrifyingly powerful. As for why he''s challenging you, I think you probably know better than I do." Wilbur had gone abroad early in his life and did not know much about the cultivators in Dasha.


    It was true that he did not know who Sullivan Cromwell was, but from Eileen''s words, this guy was definitely a legendary Sanctuary level cultivator.


    As to why he was challenging Wilbur, Wilbur honestly had no idea. Was it that Trevor Penn''s name got too famous? Fame was both a blessing and a curse, and it was perfectly understandable that someone wanted to best him. But Sullivan was an older Sanctuary level cultivator. Things did not add up.


    Just as Wilbur was racking his brains for a possible answer, Eileen asked, "Did you happen to pay a visit to Eagle City not too long I ]


    ago?¡± ¡®Does this have to do with Eagle City?" Wilbur asked, confused.


    Eileen smiled. "It might. You should get ready for the battle, though. You''re one of the biggest names in Kardon Province''s I cultivation circle, and word travels fast. All the cultivators in Kardon Province are going to show up at Drunken Inn real soon to watch that battle of yours, and it won''t look good for them if you don''t show up. You''ve made a name for yourself now, and there are some things that you just won''t be able to run from." Wilbur did not know what to say to that. Fame definitely came with its own problems.


    I "How did you find out about this, though?" Wilbur asked.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630 Eileenughed. "The Kiwanis Club isn''t to be underestimated. I''ve got my sources, too. You should really get ready for this. He''s going to be areal doozy." She turned to leave after that, heading to her room.


    Wilbur fell silent for a moment before calling Matt.


    I The call connected, and Matt said at once, " Master! I heard someone wants to challenge you at the Drunken Inn. He even said that it was going to be a fight to the death." "A fight to the death?" Wilbur frowned. What enmity could this guy possibly have with him to want a fight to the death? It was important to note that every Sanctuary level cultivator was considered a brilliant fighter.


    The nation had eyes on all of them, and they themselves had put in a lot of hard work to get


    to where they were. A Sanctuary level cultivator would never announce such a thing involving another Sanctuary level cultivator unless there was some irreconcble hatred between them.


    But judging from what Eileen said, if this man came from Eagle City, it was highly likely that Justin had hired him to kill Wilbur.


    Justin had indeed surrendered to Wilbur, but he had a terrible ego and most likely had not gotten over the humiliation he suffered.


    Besides, it was perfectly understandable that someone of his position and power was able to employ the help of a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    If that were true, it would be a fair exnation for Sullivan''s desire to kill Wilbur. ¡® Wilbur chuckled to himself. These people were getting braver and braver these days. He would have to teach Justin a lesson or the bastard would still think that Wilbur had only I managed to get the upper hand using Benjamin Grayson''s name.


    "Have the Drunken Inn sealedpletely, Matt. No outsiders allowed in there aside from fellow cultivators, pay the innkeeper whatever''s needed," said Wilbur.


    Matt hurried to say, "Got it, Master. I''ll get to that right now." "Alright. Don''t worry about me, tell Sullivan Cromwell that I''ll be there on time tomorrow at noon." "Yes, Master." Wilbur hung up the call, driving out of Seke Ind to get breakfast. I A Sanctuary level cultivator challenging him was hardly worth worrying over.


    He arrived at Henwoods, asking for a dozen sandwiches and two bowls of mushroom soup. After eating to his heart''s content, he returned to Seke Ind and got to meditating.


    Not long after, his phone rang with a call from Nancy.


    ¡®What''s up, Nancy?" "Hello, Wilbur. Are you free tomorrow?" Nancy asked carefully. I Wilbur let out a sigh. "I''m really sorry, but I''m busy tomorrow. I need to meet someone from the cultivator circle." I "Ah, that''s alright. I won''t be in your way, then.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bye, Wilbur." Nancy hung up the phone, leaving Wilbur rather perplexed.


    Nancy had been Wilbur''s old ssmate, and the two of them had always been rather good friends. Nancy had helped Wilbur out quite a bit when they were younger, and he did not have the heart to turn her down.


    But tomorrow''s battle was important too, and he had no choice but to say no to her.


    Letting out a sigh, Wilbur pushed away his thoughts and got back to meditating.


    On the other end, Nancy hung up the call in a


    state of worry.


    Ever since developing feelings for Wilbur, she had not been able to stop thinking about him.


    Yet she knew that the both of them were in different worlds now.


    It was just that she was not getting any younger, and her parents had been urging her I I to get married. They had even introduced her to several men, but none of them had caught her fancy. I This time her family had introduced him to yet another owner of a small business. He was young, handsome, and rich. However, Nancy did not have eyes for any other man anymore.


    The guy her family had introduced her to had asked Nancy out on a date the next day, and she had wanted to use Wilbur as a scapegoat to get the other guy to give up.


    But with Wilbur being busy the next day, she was pressured by her family into saying yes to the date. What was she going to do? Perhaps she could go to the Drunken Inn

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631 Nancy thought about it for a long time. She had nowhere to go the next day anyway, and the Drunken Inn was a decent choice.


    After that, she still let out a wry smile. It was all just an excuse because she wanted to see Wilbur.


    I The next day at noon, Wilbur finished his I meditation before he got into his car, drivingto the Drunken Inn.


    I The parking lot outside of the Drunken Inn was already full of cars, and it was hard to find a parking spot. : After finally managing to find one, he immediately took it. Before he even finished parking, a Maserati rushed over, and a man got out of the car shouting, "That spot is mine." Wilber nced at the man. It was not a familiar face, and the car had a foreign number te too. So, Wilbur said, "Sir, I parked here


    first, I''m sorry." Two women got out of the car as well. They were both in their twenties, with model-like figures and stunning looks. They stood next to the man and looked at Wilbur unhappily.


    The man was in his thirties and was dressed head to toe in branded clothes. He looked quite good as well, but Wilbur had no intention of agreeing to his request. Wilbur still needed to see Sullivan.


    Noticing that Wilbur was about to leave, the man said in a hurry, "Hey, I saw that parking spot first. That''s just rude." ¡®Shouldn''t it belong to who parks there first?" Wilbur said.


    The man frowned and said, "You better leave immediately. The Drunken Inn isn''t letting just anyone inside today, and you can''t afford to offend me. Do you understand?¡± Wilburughed and looked at his number I te, saying, "This is Seechertown, man." "So?" one of the girls said with disdain. "This is


    Mister Thatcher from Jiara Province. He has the support of a powerful and wealthy family behind him, and he''s someone big no matter where he goes. Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re so great just because you''re a local?" Wilburughed and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I''m sorry about this parking spot.


    I''m in arush.¡± Wilbur left after he said that.


    Those two girls scoffed angrily.


    However, the man said, "It''s fine, we can just find another parking spot. After we have our fun here, I''ll bring you two back to Jiara province. We can take part in the biggest herb auction there. Every year, you''ll see some very rare and exotic herbs. It''s quite an interesting experience." When Wilbur heard that, he immediately turned around and said to the man, "Hey, will there really be rare and exotic herbs at the auction you talked about?" The man had a look of disdain as he said, "


    Don''t joke around. Everyone knows about the International Market for Herbs." "So, it''s just a market." Disappointment creased Wilbur''s face. When he was about to leave, the man suddenly said, What do you know? The market is for the regr folk. The most important part is the secret auction. Anyone who wants to enter the auction needs at least a hundred million and a guarantor. All of the herbs inside are at least a thousand years old. What do you think?" Hearing that, Wilbur''s interest was piqued right away.


    Some herbs could be used for offerings, and those herbs over a thousand years could be used to make pills too.


    Even though it could notpare to what he had in his garden, they were still very valuable things on the market.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur immediately said, "Why don''t I give you this spot in exchange for you taking me to the auction?"


    Every offering needed to be valuable enough, so Wilbur could let any chances slip by.


    The man said, "Why would I bring you there just for a parking spot?" ¡®I just really like experiencing new things. I''ve never been to that auction before. If you have the ability to bring me in, then I''ll really respect you," Wilbur said with a smile.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632 The man nced at Wilbur in disdain, "What''s so hard about bringing you in? Do you think I, Leonard Thatcher, am that lowly in Jiara Province?" "Then I''d have to trouble you for a bit. What do you think? I''ll definitely give you a gift as thanks." Leonardughed when he heard that, looking at the girls next to him and saying proudly, " Who cares about your gift? Fine then, just give me this parking spot. As long as you''re goodter, I won''t just bring you to the auction, I''ll bring you into the Drunken Inn to expand your horizons too. What do you think?" "Thank you, then. I''ll give you the spot right now." Wilbur did not hesitate to move his car away, parking somewhere further off before hurrying back.


    At that moment, Leonard had already parked his car. The two girls wrapped their arms


    around each of Leonard''s arms.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard smiled at Wilbur, "I guess you''re lucky.


    Not everyone can enter the Drunken Inn today.


    Do you see this?" As he said that, the man shed a small badge. There were lightning patterns all around the badge, and at the center was the vague image of a man. He held an I exaggerated sword with both hands as he I stood proudly.


    ¡®What is this?" Wilbur asked in surprise. I Leonard gleaned at Wilbur before he said I slowly, "This is a badge from the Kardon I Province Cultivators Association. The person in itis The Divine General, Trevor Penn. Today, someone will be challenging him inside. Both of them are Sanctuary Level cultivators. It''s a once-in-a-century affair. You can''t enter at all if you don''t have a badge." ¡®Is that so? But you don''t look like you''re from Kardon Province. How did you get that badge?" Leonard coughed before he said in a low voice, ¡®I borrowed it from one of my friends


    there. It wasn''t easy for me to get my hands on Ri "Wow, you sure are resourceful," Wilbur smiled and put his thumbs up.


    At the same time, he did not know what to say.


    He wondered when Matt and the others even came up with something like this. The fact that he did not know about it meant there was no way he would have it.


    With his status, he did not need something like that at all, but that man obviously felt very proud of his ability.


    At that moment, the other girl who had blond hair, said in disdain, "You said you were a local here, but you don''t even know anything." Leonardughed out loud before he said, "It''s fine. He seems like a decent man, I''ll bring him in so he can look around. You know how generous I am." The two girls red at Wilbur before they followed Leonard inside.


    Wilburughed as he slowly followed behind


    them.


    Not long after that, they arrived at the entrance. Leonard shed his bag, and they verified him at the entrance. However, when they saw Wilbur, they were shocked.


    Yet, since Wilbur remained silent, they just bowed deeply and did not dare to say anything.


    At that moment, Leonard said proudly, "See how impressive my friend''s badge is?" It was obvious that Leonard thought that the badge was the cause of it, and Wilbur merely gave him a thumbs up, not saying much.


    Leonardughed as he led Wilbur inside.


    Not long after they entered, Nancy and another man in his thirties arrived at the entrance.


    ''¡®Badge?" The guard asked.


    The man hurried forward and whispered into the leader''s ear, "Hey, I was given an invite from the Lilith n. Could you just let us in?"


    The man frowned and said, "How troublesome. Go on ahead. Just remember to I sit at a distance and don''t cause us trouble." "Alright, don''t worry about it,¡± The man gestured to Nancy. Nancy walked right inside with some apprehension.


    The man walked next to Nancy and said excitedly, "Just look at everything inside. I spent a lot of money and connections before I managed to connect to the Lilith n.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633 "It must''ve been hard," Nancy said calmly.


    The man said in a hurry, "It wasn''t at all. Since¡¯ you like this ce, we needed toe no matter what." It seemed that man really adored Nancy.


    It was hard to fault him for it. Nancy was quite pretty, to begin with, and she had a very quiet,dylike aura, which was very attractive to men. Ordinary people found it hard to resist her charm.


    At that moment, Wilbur followed Leonard and arrived not far from the Octacharm.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur looked over, and the Lilith, Torrent, and Owens ns all had their heads there alongside some of the n members. They were all maintaining order at the venue.


    At the top of the Octacharm were Eileen, Chester, and Zeke, the three Sanctuary level cultivators, who were quietly observing thewn two hundred meters away.


    I


    There was a solitary table in the middle of awn, where an old man with messy hair and a beard was drinking and eating away. There were dozens of empty wine bottles around him. The volume of alcohol he consumed was astonishing.


    Leonard brought Wilbur and the girls to a peripheral position. Leonard warned, "Don''t move around or talk recklessly. There are no ordinary people here. If you say anything wrong, then your life could be in danger. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Wilbur nodded, the ones around them were all I part of the cultivation circle of Kardon I Province. It was just that all of them only knew Trevor Penn, and not Wilbur, so no one I noticed them.


    After a moment, Wilbur was shocked to see Nancy sitting not far away with another man.


    There were a lot of people there, and Nancy seemed a bit distracted. She did not notice him.


    Suddenly, Wilbur felt an indescribable feeling


    in his heart. It twisted at him as if he had just eaten a sour grape.


    After a moment, he turned away and sighed softly before looking at that old man. That was Sullivan Cromwell.


    There were at least four to five hundred people gathered there, and most of them were part of Kardon Province''s cultivation circle.


    They looked at Sullivan with dark expressions.


    Last time, Zeke had challenged Trevor and ended up as a follower. They really wanted to know what would happen to Sullivan. All of them had faith in Trevor''s skills.


    However, Sullivan was still at the Sanctuary level in the end, so no one dared to provoke him. They were all waiting for Trevor to deal with him.


    The sun was right on top of them at the moment, and it was zing hot. It was already noon. Sullivan gulped down some wine before he stretched himself, looking at everyone as he said, "Trevor sure is something else. How long is he nning on making me wait?"


    "It''s about to start. Don''t do or say anything reckless," Leonard told Wilbur again, but he noticed that Wilbur was no longer there.


    He was taken aback before he frowned and said, "That brat. He better not cause me any trouble." At that moment, atop the Octacharm, the three Sanctuary level cultivators went down and stood in front of everyone at the edge of thewn.


    Eileen smiled slightly and said, "Mister Cromwell, Trevor will be here very soon.


    Please, be a little patient." "Eileen, is it? I remember you. You entered the Ambience level by ten and reached the peak at fifteen. You''re quite a prodigy. Have you reached the Sanctuary level?" Sullivan said calmly.


    Chester and Zeke were shocked to hear that.


    She really was a prodigy. They were nowhere near that level.


    At the very least, neither of them was at the


    Ambience level at that age.


    Eileen merely smiled and said nothing, but at that moment, a figure appeared, walking toward the middle of thewn.


    Everyone cheered when they saw the figure.


    "The Divine General, Trevor Penn. Our leader is here." "Let''s see if you can still be so arrogant, old man." "Get him, Mister Penn."

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634 Everyone''s excited cheers rendered Wilbur speechless.


    He wondered when he got the title of Divine General. He was first the God of Thunder, and a Divine General after that. They really were creative.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In truth, he did not know that he was already someone who was practically a god in the cultivation circle of Kardon Province. Everyone respected and talked about him so much that he was practically a legend.


    When Sullivan saw Wilbur, he frowned and gave Wilbur a once over before he said, "I guess there are prodigies in every generation." "You''re too kind." Wilbur stood ten meters away from the old man, saying calmly, "Sir, I really want to know why you wanted to challenge me. You even insisted on it being a battle to the death?" Sullivanughed and said, "You don''t have to care about that. Juste at me with


    everything you have. I hope you don''t disappoint me." "I''l do my best, but I''m sure it wasn''t easy for you to reach this level. Why would youe seeking death?" Wilbur asked politely.


    Sullivan was taken aback for a moment before heughed, "It''s been a long time since someone talked like that in front of me. It looks like the cultivation circle has forgotten about me." "I just feel like there''s no need for a fight to the death after you worked so hard to get to your level." "I''m starting to get interested in you. It''s just a pity that the Mister and Missus Penn aren''t around anymore, or I couldn''t even be bothered with you. Honestly, you are a bit like them," Sullivan said.


    Wilbur asked slowly, "What are you saying? Who are they? Do they have anything to do with me?" "I''ll tell you more if you beat me," Sullivan said with a smile.


    Wilbur frowned as he took out his weapon, saying, "Come on, then." Sullivan got up and his spiritual energy exploded out, forming a cloud of spiritual energy a few dozen meters above his head. A wave of terrifying spiritual energy dispersed, covering over a hundred meters around him.


    Suddenly, violent winds blew, and the sky darkened.


    Even the crowd, who were two hundred meters away, felt the terrifying pressure, causing their breathing to stop for a moment.


    Everyone was shocked. As expected of someone at the Sanctuary level. They just started the fight, and it was already giving off such terrifying pressure.


    However, Wilbur merely held his thunder cleaver diagonally, not being moved by it.


    At that moment, Sullivan said, "Young man, if you can get within ten meters of me, I''ll admit defeat and kill myself. How about that?"


    "Sir, aren''t you being a bit too confident?¡± Wilbur was very surprised. That was the most arrogant Sanctuary level cultivator he had ever met.


    However, Sullivan merelyughed and said, I''ve never lost to anyone other than that old fart from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense and that married couple. If don''t give a junior like you some leeway, I might not feel any excitement." Sullivan''s arrogance immediately made the crowd unhappy, and they started to berate him.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur merely held his cleaver as he slowly walked toward Sullivan.


    The cleaver carved a deep gorge in thewn.


    At that moment, Sullivan pointed at Wilbur, and his spiritual energy surged. A gray-colored energy sphere made of spiritual energy suddenly appeared and hurtled toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur swung his de, shattering the energy sphere in an instant, causing it to explode into ~~ achaotic surge of spiritual energy.


    However, several more energy spheres were immediatelyunched at Wilbur, continuously exploding with thunderous roars.


    In just a short time, Wilbur was overwhelmed by the chaotic surge of spiritual energy, trapped in the relentless bombardment of the spheres.


    Everyone was shocked. Was Sullivan''s spiritual energy that strong? Right at that moment, Sullivanughed and formed a few spells, shouting out, "Wall of the Dead." Suddenly, four gray pirs of spiritual energy rose up around Wilbur.


    The runes around the pirs glimmered, unleashing waves of terrifying spiritual pressure.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635 As the horrifying spiritual energy constantly surged forth, the four spiritual energy pirs all shot out gray rays that fell on Wilbur.


    Suddenly, Wilbur was bombarded with slowing, weakening, numbing, and encumbering spells.


    Even though they were just low-level spells, being hit by four at once was still quite hard to handle.


    Cultivators would not be able to act normally when they suffer from weakening spells, making them feel stiff and much heavier, let alone fight.


    The Wall of Death was really strong. It was practically something that could not be beaten.


    In a battle between cultivators, victory or defeat was usually determined in mere moments. Being affected by those negative statuses was enough to kill someone several times over in a battle between Sanctuary level cultivators.


    If a cultivator below the Sanctuary level got hit by four of those spells, they would have lost all ability to even fight and would be forced to wait for their death.


    The spectators from Kardon Province watched as Wilbur''s body glowed, getting hit by various negative spells. Any cultivator above the Ambience level was shocked. I I It was an incredibly dangerous situation. Even Zeke and Chester had serious expressions on their faces. Sullivan definitely was someone far stronger than usual.


    At that moment, spheres of spiritual energy I were still constantly shooting at Wilbur.


    Those spheres were starting to ignite in mes, causing even more damage.


    Everyone started to be concerned about Wilbur''s situation and was deeply shocked by Sullivan''s attacks.


    No wonder he was willing to admit defeat if Wilbur even managed to get within ten meters of him. He really was skilled enough to say


    that.


    However, at that moment, Wilbur let out a shout, using an intermediate spell on himself, Disperse the Weak.


    It was a spell that could undo any low-level negative spells on himself. It was quite a useful spell.


    However, many cultivators who were at the same level would not be able to use an intermediate-level spell in such a situation.


    That was because, for anyone below the Sanctuary level, an intermediate spell was already their peak. Being able to use one or two was already incredibly impressive.


    However, Wilbur was at the Sanctuary level.


    His spiritual energy was incredibly strong, and the spells he knew were numerous. At that moment, there was no oneparable to him.


    Even his physical resilience was a whole level of crazy. Those negative spells did not affect him too much.


    So, he merely let out a slight shout, not even needing any other spells as he used Disperse


    the Weak.


    The negative effects werepletely gone, and Wilbur started to walk toward Sullivan.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sullivan was stunned, but he smiled as well.


    He changed the spells he used, but said, "I guess you''re a dual cultivator. The fact that you can use intermediate spells is very impressive." He was speaking, but he never stopped his hands.


    The moment Wilbur walked out of the Wall of the Dead, Sullivan''s spell was done.


    "Angels of the Dead." The moment Sullivan shouted, two massive figures appeared.


    One had the head of a cow, and the other had the head of a horse.


    Those mythical figures appeared in front of Wilbur, obstructing his path.


    Those two figures were at least three meters


    tall. One of them held chains, while the other held a pitchfork-like weapon. They had chains around their necks that were made of human skulls, looking incredibly horrifying and filled with the aura of death.


    Suddenly, a gray mist condensed around them. Spiritual energy surged, and the two angels'' bodies seemed to vaguely phase in and out. A hellish sense of fear prated everyone''s souls, causing them to shudder.


    Was that something that could even be summoned? It was way too terrifying.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636 Everyone was feeling shocked, but Wilbur let out a shout. His thunder cleaver lit up with lightning and a silver-colored me, shing right down at the figures.


    The figures shouted out at the same time, " How dare you?" The chains and the pitchfork descended on Wilbur.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Their weapons were suddenly enveloped in gray spiritual mes, and many runes materialized around them. A strong wave of energy started to envelop Wilbur.


    Wilbur could feel that the weapons the two figures were holding could harm his spirit too.


    The moment he was locked in by them, or hit at all, his spirit would be attacked directly. A normal cultivator would absolutely not have been able to stand up to it. So, as he attacked, he added his own spirit power to his thunder cleaver.


    Facing a spirit attack, the best way to counterattack was with your own. Then, it would depend on who was stronger.


    Wilber suddenly made two shes, using his full might as he attacked the apparitions. He did not seem to care about their descending weapons at all. It seemed like he was prepared to hurt himself to attack them.


    However, those two apparitions were just Sullivan''s summons, or existences that solidified through secret techniques. Even if he eliminated them, Sullivan would not be hurt that much.


    However, what would Wilbur do if he was hit by those attacks? The dozen over Ambience Level cultivators there could not help but feel anxious for Wilbur.


    In a sh, Wilbur''s cleaver shed into the apparitions, and the apparitions¡¯ weapons descended on Wilbur as well.


    There was a smile on Sullivan''s face.


    Meanwhile, the two apparitions disappeared under the lightning.


    However, a massive wave of spirit energy shot out, assaulting Wilbur''s soul. It was like a crazed ghost that would not be stopped.


    That attack could not be seen at all, but the intensity of it was no less than a full-power attack by a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    However, at that moment, Wilbur''s tremendous spirit started to activate. In his mind, a surge of silver mes poured forward.


    That gray energy that was attacking Wilbur''s soul disappeared, not a trace remaining.


    Then, Wilbur took a step forward.


    Everyone saw that Wilbur had not been injured, and even took a step forward. They let out loud cheers.


    Sullivan''s expression started to turn serious.


    He changed up his spells as he shouted, " Young man, it''s great that you stepped into the


    Sanctuary level at such a young age, but if you don''t use your Domain, then death awaits." Wilbur did not say anything as he quietly stepped forward. His thunder cleaver had spiritual mes around them, and the sound of thunder crackled.


    Sullivan put his hands together, shouting, Ghost World." Suddenly, the cloud of spiritual energy above his head started to rotate slowly, letting out shocking spiritual pressure.


    Thirty meters around him, ten gray pirs of light rose out from the ground.


    On those pirs were countless runes, burning brightly with spiritual energy, causing the wind to howl.


    At the same time, ten hellish figures appeared on those pirs.


    Those ten figures had a cold look on their faces. They were five meters tall and wore ancient official clothing. They had various weapons in hand, and all started to attack


    Wilbur.


    That was Sullivan''s Domain, the Ghost World.


    He could summon ten lords of hell at the same time, turning any opponent to dust.


    His Domain was filled with the aura of death. It assaulted the life force of any cultivator. Even Wilbur started to feel pressured.


    However, he managed to hold on thanks to his immense physical ability.


    At that moment, ten lords of hell attacked at the same time. The aura of death within his Domain was incredibly heavy. Wilbur''s breathing started to turn heavier as well, and even his internal spirit felt like it was being pressured.


    It was his first time feeling a Domain posing an actual threat to him.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637 Sullivan truly stood at the peak of the Sanctuary level.


    With the appearance of the ten lords of hell, the pressure intensified, practically enveloping Wilbur''s entire body.


    The ten lords of hell had various weapons in hand, and they unleashed horrifying auras of death. The moment he was hit, his soul would be destroyed.


    Sullivan''s Domain was definitely immensely strong. Any normal Sanctuary level cultivator would not be able to handle the attacks from those ten lords of hell and would definitely die.


    However, Wilbur was no ordinary Sanctuary level cultivator. Despite those horrifying attacks, he took a deep breath and suddenly let out an explosive shout.


    Dragon, thunder, spiritual, and spirit energy surged forth.


    Four waves of energy exploded at the same


    time. His Spiritual Furnace and Dragon Crystal started to rotate, sending out all of their energies.


    At the same time, Wilbur stuck the thunder cleaver on the ground, forming a few spells with his hand as he shouted out, "Holy Thunderstorm." Suddenly, Wilbur turned into a bright sun.


    It was a sun that no one could look at directly.


    It glowed in white, red, and silver mes at the same time. Those mes were wrapped around ferocious thunder as well. It shocked their souls to the core. The horrifying pressure even started to fight back against Sullivan''s Domain.


    Sullivan''s expression changed drastically, but at that moment, all of Wilbur''s energy exploded outward, shooting everywhere.


    In an instant, there were ferocious roars everywhere. The violent powers destroyed the figures of the ten lords of hell, turning them into turbulent waves of spiritual energy that dispersed everywhere.


    The thunderous roars, chaotic spiritual energy, and bright explosions caused everyone to shut their eyes and cover their ears. The whole Drunken Inn resonated with the sound of thunder as if they were being assaulted by a natural disaster.


    That was an advanced spell, Holy Thunderstorm.


    It used the body of a thunder attribute cultivator as a conduit, unleashing the power of thunder into a wide area.


    The power of the Holy Thunderstorm should I not have been that strong.


    However, Wilbur had so many different kinds of energy within him. Condensing them together, the power of the Holy Thunderstorm became incredibly horrifying. It was absolutely already at the level of Higher Order magic.


    Thus, it managed to destroy Sullivan''s ten lords of hell in one go, and even his Domain.


    Even the strongest of Sanctuary level cultivators might not have any Higher Order


    magic, because the level of control needed for that was incredibly demanding.


    A few dozen spells needed to bepleted in the sh of an eye, and there could not be any mistakes.


    The power of one''s spiritual energy needed to be at an incredibly high level to unleash it as well.


    By the time the spiritual energy dispersed, Sullivan''s Domain waspletely destroyed, and the ten pirs of light were gone.


    Wilbur stood in the middle of all that chaotic spiritual energy, looking like a god of war as he held his thunder cleaver and continued to walk toward Sullivan.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur in shock.


    Wilbur''s strength constantly shattered everything they knew. He constantly rewrote their understanding of power.


    Their strength was nothing in front of the Divine General, almost as if they were just a joke.


    At that moment, Wilbur was less than ten meters away from Sullivan. Logically, Sullivan had already lost.


    However, no one said anything and merely looked at the two of them quietly.


    They were anticipating, and even hoping that Sullivan would use an even stronger technique. They wanted Wilbur to unleash all his power so they could witness it.


    Even at that moment, Wilbur had never shown his Domain.


    Anyone at the Sanctuary Level definitely had a Domain. Otherwise, he would not be called that.


    At that moment, Sullivan''s face darkened as he looked at the approaching Wilbur. He said coldly, "You have really surprised me."

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638 Wilbur merely smiled and said, "You''re going to die soon, so there''s no reason to hold anything back anymore." When Sullivan heard that, his eyes shook as gray mes ignited around his body, surging towards the skies, merging with the spiritual energy cloud above his head. A wave of terrifying death energy suddenly enveloped everyone.


    Everyone was shocked.


    He actually still had the ability to continue fighting and unleash so much pressure as well. It was incredibly horrifying.


    However, while everyone was feeling shocked, they started to get excited as well. As long as Sullivan could force Wilbur to use his Domain, then they would have gained a lot that day.


    Wilbur slowly advanced towards Sullivan, not panicking at all. He did not look like he was about to attack at all and merely looked incredibly confident.


    Zeke and Chester both had their eyebrows furrowed.


    Wilbur''s abilities left no room for doubt, but Sullivan was not just a regr Sanctuary level cultivator as well. It made Wilbur''s strength feel absurd.


    "Trevor, other than those few, you''re the strongest person I''ve ever met. You''re worthy of tasting my full power. Come." Sullivan''s hands constantly moved, and the spiritual energy around him looked like it was burning up even his life. I The dozen over Ambience level cultivators were shocked. Burning his own life force meant that he really was putting his life on the line.


    It was very terrifying to think of a Sanctuary level cultivator putting his life on the line. They even started to retreat, making sure they were at a safe distance.


    Zeke and Chester both prepared themselves as well, starting to summon up their spiritual


    FE energy.


    I They were not worried that Wilbur could lose but worried that they might be caught up in the following battle.


    At that moment, Wilbur was already right in front of Sullivan, not even three meters away.


    It was close enough that he could sh right at him.


    Sullivan was a spell cultivator. There was no way he could avoid Wilbur''s all-out attack.


    Meanwhile, everyone knew how strong Wilbur''s techniques were. It was horrifying, strange, and mystical.


    ¡®Do you have anyst words?" Wilbur asked calmly.


    Sullivan shouted out crazily, "Trevor, do you think you can beat me? No one can win against me if I don''t feel like losing." Wilbur''s expression darkened as he raised his thunder cleaver with one hand, shing it down like lightning.


    However, at that moment, Sullivan''s spell was


    finallyplete. He shouted out, "Earthly God Soul." Wilbur''s thunder cleaver fell right on Sullivan''s body.


    However, Sullivan''s body seemed like it was not even a solid existence at that moment.


    The sword did not seem to harm him at all.


    Wilbur was stunned, but at that moment, Sullivan grabbed both his hands.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    An intense power wrapped itself around Wilbur, stopping him from moving.


    At the same time, that dense cloud of spiritual energy above Sullivan formed into a massive figure and chanting could be heard in the skies.


    The figure had armor on, and a ferocious look on its face as it looked down at Wilbur. One hand was against its chest, and another reached out for Wilbur''s head as if it was trying to take something.


    Everyone was suddenly enveloped by an intense surge of death aura. It felt as though


    EB Bo BE EE Ee i they were all in hell and faced the strongest being in hell. They felt the need to kneel down and prostrate themselves.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639 Wilbur himself could feel that his life was in danger.


    Earthly God Soul. That was a Higher Order magic that Sullivan had needed to burn away all of his spiritual energy, spirit, and life force to use.


    Meanwhile, the Earthly God was said to be the strongest existence in hell. Even though it was just a simted figure, it was still shockingly powerful.


    At that moment, Wilbur let out a shout as he ignited the four types of energies in his body, trying to break free of the shackles Sullivan -put on him.


    However, the Earthly God had a very powerfulw about it. Even with all of Wilbur''s might, he failed to break free.


    Wilbur looked at Sullivan in surprise. Sullivan''s abilities had definitely exceeded his expectations. 1


    Looking at Wilbur being trapped and facing a fatal strike, unable to escape Sullivan''s control, everyone was utterly shocked. Was their Divine General really about to lose? Even Zeke and Chester started to panic, the two of them activated their Domains at the same time, charging towards Sullivan.


    Chester summoned his unrivaled Alpha Spear, charging right at Sullivan with terrifying spiritual mes around the spear.


    Zeke opened up the door to his Zombie Gate Domain, and a few dozen Zombie Kings surged up, charging at Sullivan.


    Even Eileen had a red bottle in hand, prepared -to drink it at any moment with a serious expression on her face.


    At that moment, the Earthly God''s massive hand was only a meter away from Wilbur.


    Everyone knew that, as long as the hand touched Wilbur, the consequences would be disastrous.


    That was because, just the deathly auraing from the Earthly God was enough to kill any cultivator below the Sanctuary level, let alone being touched.


    However, Chester''s Alpha Spear was faced with an invisible shield when he was a dozen meters away.


    With a bang, the spear was broken, shattering into spiritual energy.


    Zeke''s zombies all fell to that invisible barrier as well.


    At that moment, Sullivanughed maniacally, saying, "Brats, I''m unbeatable when l use Earthly God Soul. No one can harm me." "Then what about after you finish using it? Will you still be alive?" Even though Wilbur was being constrained, he still seemed very calm.


    Sullivanughed coldly, "An opponent worth giving your life up to defeat is a good way to go for a cultivator. You''re very strong. I can even say that you can fight multiple Sanctuary level cultivators at once and win, but I''ve given


    my life for the Earthly God Soul. No one will survive." "Won''t you die as well?" Wilbur said calmly.


    Sullivan scoffed and said, "I will die, but Earthly God Soul is enough for me to drag anyone to hell with me. Let''s meet in hell." At that moment, the Earthly God''s massive hand was only inches away from Wilber''s head. It could kill Wilbur at any moment.


    Everyone felt their hearts stop.


    If Wilbur lost and Sullivan did not die, then everyone there was about to be in trouble.


    Zeke and Chester were both incredibly anxious, but they had already used their most ¡°powerful techniques to no avail.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was clear that Sullivan could not be hurt when he was using Earthly God Soul. He even had a barrier around his body.


    That barrier was not something anyone below Sullivan in terms of spiritual energy could break through. Chester and Zeke were far beneath Sullivan''s level, so they were forced to


    remain there anxiously.


    Eileen opened up the bottle soundlessly, pouring the red liquid into her mouth.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640 At that moment, Wilbur sighed. After that, he took a deep breath and spat out a ball of fire at Sullivan.


    Dragonme.


    The long and thin stream of Dragonme came out of his mouth, quickly widening as it shot at Sullivan.


    At the same time, Wilbur raised his head and spat the Dragonme upward, right at the giant Earthly God figure. It was suddenly destroyed by the Dragonme, turning into a massive wave of dispersed spiritual energy, fluctuating wildly in the air, stirring up a violent ¡°cyclone.


    Meanwhile, Sullivan himself had been burned to ashes, being blown away by the wind, leaving nothing behind.


    That scene left everyone in shock.


    Eileen hurriedly stopped drinking, and put the cap back on the bottle, mumbling, ¡°That idiot


    still had this up his sleeve. I almost lost millions, you little brat." Zeke and Chester werepletely shaken to the core.


    Wilbur''s strength was something they could not even describe.


    Sullivan had given up his life to use Earthly God Soul, but it was nullified by Wilbur just like that. Just the thought of it was horrifying.


    However, Wilbur sighed at that moment, clearly looking a bit frustrated.


    He did not want to kill Sullivan and had nned on asking him some questions after subduing the man.


    Something that Sullivan said earlier caused some doubts in his mind.


    However, Earthly God Soul was a Higher Order Magic that Sullivan gave his life for. It was immensely strong.


    He had been forced to use Dragonme,pletely destroying Sullivan and the Earthly I


    God Soul. Otherwise, his life really would be in danger.


    Wilbur shook his head, turning around and walking away.


    At that moment, thunderous apuse and cheering resounded in the ce. All the cultivators from Kardon Province frantically chanted the Divine General''s name. Their chants even reached the skies above the Drunken Inn.


    Suddenly, Wilbur felt a bit pleased with himself. After all, when a person was respected and even worshipped by others, there was always a sense of pride.


    However, Wilbur quickly reminded himself that "he could not allow himself to get too used to that feeling. It was very dangerous.


    The moment someone got too used to it, they would be too prideful andzy. In particr, it could severely affect their cultivation.


    At that moment, Wilbur was already next to Eileen.


    "Wilbur, how many tricks do you have up your sleeve? You surprise me every time. I think I''m liking you more and more," Eileen smiled.


    Eileen was naturally very pretty, with fair skin and beautiful features that were apanied by a seductive figure. Wilbur did not know if she was married, but she had the feeling of a mature human.


    When she decided to act meek, she had a devastating level of attractiveness. At that moment, Wilbur could feel his heart being shaken.


    However, he managed topose himself, saying, "Eileen, don''t tease me. That''s all I''ve got." "Is that so? Then why didn''t you use your Domain? Don''t tell me you''re not at the Sanctuary level yet," Eileen smiled at said.


    Wilbur sighed and said, "The power of my Domaines with a high price, so I won''t use it unless absolutely necessary." "Is that so? Then I''m looking forward to it evenExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    more," Eileen smiled seductively.


    Wilbur did not dare to continue talking as he hurriedly walked toward the Octacharm.


    At that moment, Chester and Zeke followed Wilbur into the Octacharm.


    Just then, Wilbur asked with a frown, "Who wants to go to Eagle City?" ¡°Eagle City?" The two of them asked.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641 "That''s right." Wilbur''s expression darkened. * Sullivan Cromwell is from Eagle City. I went to Eagle City a few days ago and got into a bit of trouble with the son of the person in charge there. I taught him a lesson, but it looks like he hasn''t learned anything from it." Zeke smiled. "I will go, then. I will make sure that he wishes he was dead for challenging you." "Il go too. Ever since I started working for you, I haven''t been able to make any contributions, sir. Please give me a chance to do so," Chester said.


    Under normal circumstances, even Sanctuary level cultivators would avoid direct conflict with the governors ofnds. Though cultivators were formidable, so was the government, as the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense would interfere once cultivators acted out of line.


    The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was packed with Sanctuary levelContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    cultivators and weaponry made specifically to deal with cultivators, so ordinary cultivators could not rival them.


    Wilbur was different, however. He was no ordinary cultivator, nor was he simply at the Sanctuary level. On top of that, he worked for the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    Zeke and Chester had sworn to follow Wilbur, so they must follow hismand regardless : of the cost. Hence, they were both eager to Kill the person who offended Wilbur.


    After a few thoughtful moments, Wilbur said, * Chester should go. That guy''s name is Justin Yaegar. Just teach him a lesson, but don''t take his life." "Yes, sir. I will head out now," Chester said.


    Wilbur nodded, and Chester left after bowing.


    Zeke was slightly displeased that he was not entrusted with the mission but could only give up.


    "You, Matt, Gerard, andn will keep tending to the others. I have something else to do and


    need to head to Jiara Province with a guy named Leonard. Tell them not to bother me.


    "Yes, sir." Zeke bowed.


    "Wilbur nodded and transformed back to his original face, before heading out from another direction to sit down at Leonard''s table.


    "Where did you go?" Leonard asked in displeasure.


    Wilbur chuckled. "My stomach hurt so I went to the washroom." "Oh, you." Leonard shook his head. "It''s such a pity. The fight between the Divine General and Sullivan Cromwell was absolutely amazing and you missed it." Wilbur smiled. "What a shame. When are we heading to Eldor City?" "There''s no hurry. Let''s eat here and immerse ourselves in the atmosphere around the area for now," Leonard said.


    Wilbur had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Zeke and the three major ns announced that the chairman needed to leave and that they were charged to attend to the guests.


    No one dared to say anything about Wilbur''s departure as he was practically a god in everyone''s eyes.


    They all soon started drinking together and the owner of the Drunken Inn, Ty, led his staff and ~ served the dishes, all the while chatting with others joyously.


    Leonard was just introducing the dishes to twodies when Wilbur turned and identally met Nancy''s eyes.


    Instantly, they both saw something in each other''s eyes.


    Wilbur immediately looked away, but soon decided otherwise and walked toward Nancy.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642 Nancy instantly started panicking as Wilbur walked over.


    "Hello, Nancy. What a coincidence." Wilbur''s words sounded like a cheap pick-up line, but he did not know what else to say. It simply felt odd for him to note over and say hello.


    Nancy nodded. "Indeed. I don''t have work : today, so I came out for a stroll." A strange feeling overwhelmed Wilbur as he wondered if Nancy hade knowing that he was here as well.


    Just then, the man next to Nancy said, "Nancy, is this your friend?" "Oh.! She was stunned for a moment. "This is my friend, Wilbur. Wilbur, this is a friend that my family introduced to me. His name is Asher Bardot." Wilbur instantly realized that Asher was likely a potential match for Nancy if he was introduced to her through her family.


    He smiled and extended his arm toward Asher. "It''s nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you, too. Your name sounds familiar, though," Asher said.


    Wilbur smiled. "It''s amon name. There are countless people out there who share the same name." Nancy, on the other hand, continued to ¡¯ observe Wilbur intently after introducing the two.


    "Would you like to sit with us?" Asher asked.


    "No, it''s fine. There''s something else that I need to do. I''ll let you get back to your conversation." Wilbur waved his hand and returned to Leonard''s side.


    Nancy did not find what she was looking for in Wilbur''s eyes and lowered her head quietly.


    Asher frowned and studied Wilbur''s retreating figure.


    When Wilbur returned, Leonard was braggingExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    to the twodies about how sessful he was in Eldor City. The two women were cooperative too and asked to travel with him.


    Clearly, Leonard had just met these women.


    Leonard was in a great mood and started to lose himself in thepliments he received from thedies. He turned to Wilbur and said, * Kid, I''m quite pleased with you, so let me take you around and show you the real world." "Sure. I was waiting for you to say that." Wilbur grinned.


    The twodies helped Leonard up and he stumbled off, with Wilbur following closely behind.


    Asher looked at Nancy, who kept her head down, and asked softly, "Do you like him?" Nancy looked up abruptly in surprise.


    Asher chuckled. "It''s hard to ignore considering the way you stare at him." "I''m sorry, Asher," she whispered.


    He smiled. "Pursue him if you like him. Don''t let him slip away like I did with the women I loved." "With that said, he stood to leave, leaving Nancy behind by herself in a daze.


    Wilbur and Leonard left the Drunken Inn and Leonard told Wilbur to drive, as he sat at the.


    back with two women in his arms.


    Wilbur chuckled and dly drove toward Eldor City.


    Eldor City was the leading pharmaceutical city in Dasha.


    The biggest market for medical ingredients was located there and the daily trade was in the hundreds of millions.


    Wilbur listened to Leonard as he drove and realized that the two women were models in Seechertown.


    Jiara Province and Kardon Province were neighboring provinces, so they were not far apart, and Wilbur arrived at Eldor City in the


    evening.


    Upon arrival, Leonard made a phone call to invite a few friends to the best spot in the biggest nightclub in Eldor City.


    Wilbur relied on Leonard to take him to the underground auction, so he had no choice but to follow him.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643 Upon arriving at the nightclub, the manager brought a group of beautiful women to wee Leonard.


    Bottles of the best quality were disyed to the crowd, before being sent to the second floor.


    There was quite a crowd in the nightclub, and everyone stared at Leonard enviously.


    The bottles he ordered cost around 300 thousand. Even though everyone in the nightclub was somewhat well-off, they could not afford such luxury.


    Bathing in the envious looks he received, Leonardughed in satisfaction. He wrapped his arms around two women and his friends fawned over him.


    Wilbur sat in a corner by himself and stared at Leonard quietly, amazed by how high a profile Leonard kept.


    Wealthy people could never keep it low.


    Music yed in the background and people gathered on the dance floor, visibly growing rowdier under the influence of alcohol.


    Just then, a man sat down at a booth with two men and two women, before ncing up.


    Leonard was enjoying the admiration of the women and continued to down drinks after drinks with the other two women.


    His friends were all surrounded by other women and consumed bottles of alcohol that cost hundreds of thousands.


    A woman sat on Wilbur''sp and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Why are you alone? Let me keep youpany." "Can you get off myp first?" Wilbur smiled.


    ¡®How shy." The woman, who was barely covered by the clothes she was wearing,ughed and slipped out of hisp, before raising her ss.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Wilbur chuckled and started drinking with her


    Meanwhile, Leonard had downed rounds of drinks with the two women, and he was visibly drunk.


    He called the manager over and shouted, "I''m paying for everyone''s drinks tonight." "As expected of you, Mister Thatcher. I thank you on behalf of everyone." Leonardughed and waved her off.


    The beautiful manager left with a smile and after a while, the music in the background stopped.


    In the midst of everyone''s confusion, the manager said with a microphone, "Mister Thatcher is paying for everyone''s drink tonight. Let us all thank him." The nightclub erupted into a round of deafening apuse and many started chanting Leonard''s name.


    Leonard enjoyed being worshiped and observed the crowd smugly while leaning on the handrail.


    Just then, someone shouted, "How arrogant! It''s not like I can''t afford my own drinks!" Everyone was instantly stunned.


    Leonard''s name was well-known in Eldor City, and it was a kind gesture that he was buying everyone drinks, so someone had to have a death wish to say such a thing.


    Leonard''s expression darkened and he turned to re coldly at the man.


    The man was in his thirties and had long hair and a slim face. He walked toward the center of the room and looked up at Leonard.


    The others immediately gasped.


    He was one of the Eldor Four, and the most vicious among them, Amon Tucker.


    Everyone knew that the Eldor Four did not get along well with one another, but a battle would surely erupt if one of them offended the other.


    Amon was the best fighter among the Eldor Four and everyone started worrying about


    Leonard''s safety.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644 No one dared to make a sound as they would only be caught in the middle if they got in the way of a conflict between the Eldor Four.


    Leonard red at Amon and roared, "Amon, I''m just buying drinks for everyone. This doesn''t concern you. If you don''t want to ept it, you can leave. No one''s stopping you." "Ha! I like drinking here. Don''t act all smug in I front of me, got it?" Amon said in contempt.


    Enraged, Leonard asked, "Are you looking for trouble on purpose?" "So, what if I am? It''s not like you have the guts I to fight me." Amon burst outughing. I Unable to bear the humiliation, Leonard immediately headed downstairs, and his friends followed shakingly.


    Wilbur stood on the second floor and stared at Amon with a frown.


    Leonard arrived before Amon and the two reached a stand-off, while others left the dance floor and watched the two from afar.


    "What is the meaning of this, Amon?" Leonard questioned coldly.


    ¡®I can''t stand that smug look on your face. Is that a problem?" Amon chuckled.


    ¡®So, what if I''m smug? How''s that any of your business?" Leonard retorted.


    ¡®It is if you are being smug in front of me," I Amon said coldly.


    "F*ck you. Do you really think I''m scared of you?" Leonard was furious that Amon challenged his authority in front of everyone.


    However, he was merely a beginner Aura level cultivator, whereas Amon was at mid Aura level with more formidablebat skills. He was once defeated by Amon but knew that he would lose his authority in Eldor City if he cowered at this moment.


    Just then, Amon gestured to him to attack


    arrogantly, and everyone turned to look at Leonard.


    Leonard''s face flushed red, realizing that he had no choice but to fight. I "Damn you. I will beat you to death." Leonard let go of all concerns, as he would rather lose than run. I He took a big step forward andunched a powerful punch in Amon''s face.


    Amon chuckled and deflected the attack with his aura, and a battle erupted. I Leonard''s fighting style fell under the Tiger Technique''s style with aura wrapped around I his fists as he attacked. However, Amon was clearly more formidable with his agility. Not only did he evade all of Leonard''s attacks, but he also had the time to mock him.


    Even those who knew nothing about fighting could tell that Amon was toying with Leonard.


    A minute into the battle, Leonard was utterly enraged by Amon''s mockery.


    "Die!" He roared. Aura surged from his fists as his punches rained down on Amon.


    Amon''s expression darkened and the aura I around his fists thickened, forming into two invisible des.


    "You should be the one to die,¡± Amon shouted and attacked.


    Leonard fell short in terms ofbat skills and amount of aurapared to Amon, so it was not long before he began to lose.


    "You are in no ce to fight me. Know your ce!" Amon shouted arrogantly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard gritted his teeth in frustration.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645 Though he knew that he was no match for Amon, it was still humiliating to be defeated in public.


    Amon burst intoughter smugly when he spotted the frustrated look on Leonard''s face.


    Leonard''s friends dared not to help. They were all there to apany Leonard for fun, but they would never risk their lives for him.


    The other customers sighed, wondering what I would happen in the future now that the two families were officially in conflict.


    Just then, Wilbur, who stood on the second floor, whispered, "Strong as an ox and swift as the wind." Two beams of lightnded on Leonard, and he instantly felt a wave of power within him, followed by the heightened agility in his movements.


    His fists fended off Amon''s attack with ease and he was momentarily stunned as he


    wondered if his strength had increased abruptly.


    Unable to spare the time to think too much of it, he started fighting back.


    He moved swiftly around Amon, attacking as he went, and Amon instantly found himself in a defensive position. Eventually, he started to grow tired. I Wilbur smiled and watched the fight in silence.


    Though he had merely cast two basic strengthening spells, they would still be incredibly effective in a fight like this.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I The crowd was shocked as it appeared as though Leonard was about to lose moments ago, yet he managed to turn the table on Amon all of a sudden.


    Amon was both startled and furious. ''How did this jerk power up all of a sudden?¡¯ he wondered. : Leonardughed and his fists rained down on Amon. Before long, he tore through Amon''s defense and a punchnded on his stomach.


    With a loud thump, Amon was pushed a few steps backward and he stared at Leonard in disbelief.


    It was as if Leonard was possessed as he charged forward at such godly speed that Amon''s eyes could barely follow his movement.


    His aura was destabilized by Leonard''s punch, leaving him defenseless. Following a few muffled sounds, Amon was sent flying by Leonard and mmed hard against a table in the distance.


    The crowd was stunned, as Amon was known to be the best fighter among the Eldor Four, so it seemed odd that he would be defeated by Leonard.


    Leonard stood proudly and stared at Amon smugly. "Come on, let''s do this again." Blood oozed out of Amon''s nose and mouth I as hey sprawled across the ground. He turned to re at Leonard, desperately wishing he could tear him apart.


    However, the aura around his body was torn and pain radiated throughout his body, so he was no longer capable of fighting and could only re at Leonard in frustration.


    He hadpletely humiliated himself.


    At the same time, Leonard could tell that the strength within him faded, reced by fatigue.


    Cowering, he said coldly, "Amon, stay away from me from now on, or I''ll beat you up every time I see you." With that said, he went upstairs and walked over to Wilbur and the others. "My mood ispletely ruined. Let''s just go." The two women grabbed his arms and said smilingly, "You looked great out there, Mister Thatcher!" 3 "Of course, 1 do," Leonard said smugly.


    Wilbur chuckled. "As expected of you, Mister Thatcher. That guy was clearly looking for trouble. It''s good that you taught him a lesson."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 646

    I Chapter 646 "Duh! No one in Eldor City dares to cross me." Leonard shot Wilbur a prideful look.


    Wilbur nodded.


    Leonard left the nightclub and arrived at a hotel with the others.


    Upon arriving at the room, he took his friends to leave and booked a room for Wilbur before heading into the presidential suite with two women.


    Wilbur arrived at his room alone and copsed onto the couch. "Looks like someone is looking for trouble," he mumbled.


    In the meantime, Amon left the nightclub and arrived at another hotel with the help of his subordinates.


    After making a call, two men who were at simr ages as him arrived at the room and were all stunned by the state he was in.


    "What happened?" the two asked.


    v oo


    "I ran into Leonard in the nightclub, and we got into a fight," Amon said coldly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What? He can''t possibly beat you, right?" One of the Eldor Four, Reed Ellis, frowned.


    "He has been hiding his strength. We''ve underestimated him," Amon said angrily.


    "It''s fine." Brody Adler, another member of the Eldor Four, said, "As strong as he may be, he won''t be able to defeat the chairman. We will take him down tomorrow during the auction and im his farnd as ours, before chasing him out of Eldor City." "That''s right. We paid the chairman 300 million and he promised that he will deal with Leonard so long as we find the right excuse for him to act.¡± Brody smiled. "Mister Tucker, please be patient for now. We can do as we please with Leonard after we get our hands on his farnd." ¡®Damn it, I will be patient for now. I''m going to make sure he goes bankrupt tomorrow during


    the auction," Amon said viciously.


    Both Reed and Brody smiled in response.


    Despite their titles as the Eldor Four, Leonard''s father started his business early and was more perceptive than others.


    He started purchasingnds years ago and built an incrediblyrge farnd, which made him the biggest merchant for herbs.


    The other three families were influential in their own ways but could hardlypare to the Thatchers. Eventually, the Thatchers became the leader of the four families.


    However, following the death of Leonard''s : father, the other families started targeting Leonard as he appeared to be a talentless yboy.


    So long as Leonard was out of the way and they managed to obtain his farnd, they would be able to chase him out of Eldor City.


    The farnd produced a tremendous amount of high-quality herbs. Leonard''s father selected the most fertilend, and such great


    Therefore, they could only plot to take it away from Leonard.


    Shortly after, the three sat in a circle and began discussing a n.


    The next morning at eleven, Leonard woke up feeling exhausted and weak.


    However, when he saw the two women sleeping next to him with disheveled hair, he smiled smugly and thought, "I''m still in great shape." Just then, someone knocked on the door, and Leonard stepped out of the bedroom impatiently and opened the door.


    "What''s the matter?" He stared at Wilbur and asked impatiently.


    Wilbur smiled. "There''s an auction tonight, right? I didn''t want you to oversleep."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648 Wilbur chuckled. "It''s fine. I will tell you if I am interested in something. Will you bid for me then?" "You brat." Leonardughed and turned on hisptop. After working for a while, he said proudly, "I''ve transferred a hundred million to the organizer. I''m going to teach Amon a I lesson tonight." "Leonard, what are the procedures for this auction? It sounds exciting," Wilbur asked.


    Leonard chuckled and lit a cigar. "There will be rare herbs showing in this auction each year.


    These herbs are usually ones that grew for thousands of years. Cultivators risk their lives I to gather these herbs for the auction, so the prices can go extremely high. Everyone fights over the herbs to produce high-quality medicine, and also to show off their wealth." "I see." Wilbur nodded.


    "If you are interested, go walk around the market. I need to get some rest. It''s going to


    be an exciting night," Leonard said.


    Wilbur agreed and stood, as he was desperate to go outside and explore.


    However, as he went downstairs, he saw Leonard step into his bedroom with two women.


    Wilbur shook his head and thought, ¡®This guy is such a yboy." Stepping out of the Royal Hall of Herb, Wilbur started wandering around. I I As expected of a city known for its pharmaceutical business, there were herbs that Wilbur could not even name lying around.


    However, he did not find much surprise as the most valuable herb he could find in the market had only grown up to a hundred years, which was far from enough to be considered a sufficient sacrifice.


    In the evening, Wilbur, who did not find anything he wanted, returned to the Royal Hall of Herbiin disappointment.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He could hear Leonard and the women snoring from inside the room and he thought in resignation, "Did they not need to eat at all?" With no other options, he could only wait.


    At eight, a beautiful woman stepped in and greeted Wilbur with a smile. She then walked toward the door to Leonard''s room and knocked. "Mister Thatcher, the auction is starting. We should get going." Sometimeter, Leonard called outzily, " Alright." : Another 15 minutes passed, and Leonard stepped out of the room with two other I women, all looking exhausted.


    The two women were likely going to earn a fortune from this trip considering how generous Leonard was. They might just live the rest of their lives freely.


    "This is the manager here, Catelyn, and this is my new friend, Wilbur. You can both get to know each other," Leonard saidzily.


    Wilbur stood and shook Catelyn''s hand.


    Catelyn was in her thirties and looked rather alluring. Wilbur was confused as to why Leonard would sleep around when he had so many beautiful women around him.


    Just then, Leonard nced at the time and realized that he was runningte, so he told everyone to go downstairs, and Catelyn drove the group toward the highest building in the city.


    Ten minutester, they got out of the car and stepped into the building.


    The entrance was guarded, and the guards immediately made way for Leonard upon seeing him.


    They arrived at a spacious event hall where dozens of people were seen sitting inside, quietly conversing.


    Leonard, Catelyn, Wilbur, and the other two women stepped into the hall and sat down in the front row.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 647

    CE Chapter 647 "What time is it now?" Leonard nced at the clock and stretched. "Hang on. I''ll wash up and take you around." "Sure." Wilbur sat quietly in the living room and Leonard shook his head, before returning to the bedroom to wake the two women and washing up with them.


    Half an hourter, the three stepped outside, and judging from the looks on their faces, one could easily tell that they had a crazy night.


    Leonardzily called for lunch.


    Once the food was delivered and they had all eaten, Leonard drove the two women and Wilbur to the International Market for Herb.


    It was an incredibly big market that covered a thousand acres ofnd with countless shops and endless crowds.


    Leonard drove to the liveliest area and stopped before the biggest, two-story shop.


    He pointed at the shop and said smugly, "You<nfa703>


    S?a??h th? F?ndNov?l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nfa703>


    see that? That''s mine. It''s the biggest shop for medical ingredients here." Wilbur looked up and saw the words "Royal Hall of Herb" above the entrances.


    Just then, Leonard got out of the car and led the others into the Royal Hall of Herb.


    Upon arriving at the entrance, two women dressed in beautiful dresses bowed. "Good afternoon, Mister Thatcher." Leonard nodded in contentment and the group went into the shop.


    In the grand hall, spanning over a thousand square meters, there was a circr arrangement of ss disy counters. Behind these ss counters, towering medicine cabs disyed various samples of medicinal herbs.


    Dozens of staff, dressed in traditional robes, attend to guests quietly.


    Leonard entered confidently, and the staff greeted and bowed at him with respect.


    He simply nodded and proceeded upstairs with hispanions.


    This was his office and the showcase area for precious medicinal herbs, where an attractive female secretary promptly prepared tea for everyone.


    Leonard sat on his chair and crossed his legs on the table, before ncing over at Wilbur. * Well? How is this?" The two women sat by Leonard''s sides with beaming smiles and Wilbur nodded. " Impressive as expected.¡± "This is just a ce for discussing business. I also have a warehouse spanning over tens of thousands of square meters for medicinal herbs, as well as farnd covering ten thousand acres. It''s on the bestnd in the entire Eldor City. You won''t findnd this good anywhere else," Leonard said smugly.


    Wilbur sat across from him and smiled. "You are so powerful. I''m sure many envy your status and influence."


    "Of course. Reed, Amon, and Brody have been envious of me for a while, but what can they do?" Leonard smiled.


    Wilbur frowned. "What if they attack you?" "What a joke," Leonard said casually. "There''s Traditional Herb Association in Eldor City and the chairman, Bruce Ford, is an Ambience level cultivator. He owns the entire market, and he won''t let them do anything to me." "But what if he allows it?" Wilbur asked.


    Leonard''s expression darkened for a moment, but he soon smiled and said, "You''re overthinking. We all signed a contract and there are rules enforced by the Traditional Herb Association. Anyone who acts out of line will be punished for it." Wilbur nodded quietly. He did not know much about the situation in Eldor City and could notment on it, but something about Amon''s behavior from the night before seemed odd to him.


    Amon and Leonard were both public figures EE ¡ª¡ª


    who shouldn''t fight in public.


    ~The only possible exnation was that they intended to start a war, and therefore felt that there was no need to hold back.


    However, it seemed as though Leonard did not bother himself over it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just then, Leonard''s phone rang, and he said a few words to the caller, before hanging up and turning to Wilbur with a smile. "The auction will be starting soon. Do you want to submit a deposit to bid for items?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649 The stage was located right before them, and there were a few empty seats on stage Once they took their seats, Wilbur nced around and noticed a few people, including I Amon, staring at them.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were four tables at the front. Leonard I upied one, Amon upied another, and the other two belonged to the other members of the Eldor Four. I I Leonard nced over and scoffed.


    Wilbur chuckled, knowing that something dramatic was bound to happen.


    Guests slowly began to arrive and were all guided to their respective seats.


    Apart from the locals, there were pharmaceutical giants from all around the country present. Businessmen whose worth was below a billion would not even be able to participate in this auction, as a deposit of 100 million needed to be submitted before


    entering the hall.


    ording to Leonard, the deposit was a symbol of power and an assurance that those who participated in the bidding could actually pay afterward. If they bid for anything below 100 million, the cost would be deducted and the remaining amount would be returned; if the item cost over 100 million, the buyer would need to top up.


    At nine, a host went onto the stage and spoke into a microphone, "Everyone, let us all wee the chairman of Eldor City I Traditional Herb Association, Mister Bruce Ford." The hall broke into a round of apuse.


    Everyone knew that Bruce was a peak I Ambience level cultivator and the person who created such a hub for the herb and medicine trade.


    He was unmatched financially and even the Eldor Four,had to be respectful toward him.


    A man in his fifties dressed in a green robe stepped out of the room divider, followed by


    two elderly men in their eighties.


    The man in the green robe was Bruce. He smiled and waved at the guests, before gesturing to them to take their seats. He then took the microphone and said, "I believe that everyone is here for rare herbs, and you should all know the rules. I won''t waste your time going on and on but let me say this one thing: the highlight of tonight''s auction will be a fleeceflower that has grown for thirty thousand years." Everyone was instantly thrilled.


    A fleeceflower that grew for ten thousand years would cost a fortune and no one could imagine just how much it would cost to purchase one that grew for thirty thousand years.


    Leonard was moved and became excited. <nf80d9>


    s?a??h th? F?ndNov?l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf80d9>


    Wilbur, too, was stunned. An herb that grew for thirty thousand years would be considered an elixir, which would make an excellent sacrifice.


    It seemed as though this trip had been worth it j EE ¡ª¡ª


    after all.


    Bruce signaled others to remain quiet and continued, "Apart from that, the alchemist, Mister Colter Finnegan, has provided ten Spiritual Pill that could strengthen spiritual energy in an instant temporarily. For cultivators who are at the Aura level, your power will increase by multiple folds. These pills are definitely out of this world." The crowd erupted into exims and sighs, while Leonard could barely contain his excitement.


    Wilbur turned to him and asked, "Is this Mister Finnegan famous or something? Why is everyone so excited?" "What do you know?" Leonard said in contempt. "Mister Finnegan is a master of alchemy here in Eldor City. He''s over a hundred years old and his skills are unmatched. It''s been over a decade since he showed himself, so you are in for a treat tonight." "Really? It''s just a Spiritual Pill thought." Wilbur


    smiled.


    Leonard froze and shot him a contemptuous look. "Do you even know what value Spiritual Pill holds for cultivators?" "I can get you a whole bucket of it so long as you provide me with the ingredients," Wilbur said. ording to what he remembered, Spiritual Pills were the simplest type of alchemical pill, which meant they could be easily produced.


    Just then, Catelyn interfered. "Buddy, you might want to hold your tongue. This is no ce for you to bluff." At the same time, an elderly man behind Bruce shot Wilbur a cold re. "You seem to have doubts about the Spiritual Pill, don''t you?" "Look at what you''ve done," Catelynined.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650 Wilbur did not think that he would offend the elderly with merely a few words and felt awkward.


    Leonard stepped forward. "I''m sorry, Mister Hayes, this is a friend of mine. He is ignorant, so do forgive him." The old man nced at Wilbur and snorted.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®This is the disciple of Mister Finnegan, Mister Eliam Hayes. He is one of the appraisers for I rare medical ingredients here in Eldor City. Run I your mouth again and I won''t help you,¡± I Leonard said. I "Alright." Wilbur shrugged.


    Bruce nced at Wilbur and said, "Let''s begin the first round of auction." A woman dressed in a splendid dress walked over to Bruce with a tray that was covered with a red fabric.


    Bruce lifted the red fabric and smiled. "This is


    the first item for today. It''s a thousand-year-old Panax. The starting price is ten million.


    Minimum bid will be a million." With that said, another older woman stepped toward the stage and bowed, before picking up the auction hammer.


    The woman with the tray started walking around, allowing the guests to check the Panax for themselves.


    "Feel free to take a look. All items here in this auction have been checked by two famed appraisers, Mister Hayes and Mister Beckett. If you end up with a fake item, I will pay you exactly what you''ve paid." The guest smiled. Eliam and Jon Beckett were famed for their skills and had never been wrong, so the guests were not worried at all.


    Someone raised their te to bid and the price for the Panax began to rise.


    Any herb that had grown for a thousand years was rare and the price for it was naturally high.


    A wild Panax that grew for a hundred years


    would cost up to hundreds of thousands, so one that grew for a thousand years would only cost more.


    For ones that grew for tens of thousands of years, their prices could go up to millions.


    The Eldor Four remained seated and sipped on their tea calmly.


    As the major yers in the pharmaceutical field, they had an abundant stock of herbs that grew for a thousand years.


    In the end, the Panax was sold at 23 millionto a foreign merchant.


    The staff sounded the hammer and the Panax was ced into a silk box before being presented to the merchant, who smiled in satisfaction.


    The second item was a three-thousand-year- old Ganoderma, and guests eximed in surprise once the item was disyed as such an herb was incredibly rare.


    Any pills that contained the Ganoderma would cost a fortune.


    EEE The starting price was a whopping 30 million, yet guests continued to bid heatedly, and soon the price rose to 40 million.


    Leonard shot Catelyn a look and she immediately raised her hand. I With her bidding, the price for the Ganoderma continued to rise and soon, she bought the Ganoderma at the price of 78 million.


    Following the sound of the hammer striking down, the guests erupted into a round of apuse at how wealthy the Eldor Four were.


    A woman brought the Ganoderma over and set it down on the table before Leonard.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651 Leonard pretended to nce over at Amon and the rest.


    Yet the three of them merely sipped their tea, their faces devoid of any expression.


    Leonard chuckled. The three-thousand-year- old Ganoderma Wilbur looked at was translucent, almost resembling a piece of white jade. It did look rather appealing and was definitely worth the price.


    However, it was far from a worthy offering, and he was only counting on the thirty-thousand- year-old Fleeceflower to surprise him.


    Just then, two beautiful women brought arge box to the gift table, cing it in Bruce''s space.


    Everyone knew that was the good stuff, and craned their necks to get a good look.


    Bruce smiled. "Ladies and gentlemen, this right here is the thirty-thousand-year-old Fleeceflower. I''ll let all of you take a look at it."


    Following that, Bruce channeled a wave of green spiritual energy into the box. It lit up with a myriad of symbols, before opening up. It was clear that the box alone was no small feat.


    Once the box was open, Bruce took out a huge Fleeceflower with both hands from it. He ced it on the table, and the crowd erupted in cries of shock.


    The Fleeceflower was around 30 centimeters wide. It seemed to be letting out plumes of ck mist, along with a tantalizing fragrance.


    The Fleeceflower was a top-grade item in terms of size, shape, and fragrance.


    Amidst the cries, Bruce smiled and said, "An Ambience cultivator risked his life to get this Fleeceflower, fighting the beast that guarded it in a huge swamp. Mister Eliam Hayes, Mister Jon Beckett, and I can confirm that it is thirty thousand years old. You may alle forward to have a look at it." Many people surged forward eagerly, fighting for a glimpse of the Fleeceflower.


    A thirty-thousand-year-old Fleeceflower¡ª that was an otherworldly spirit herb for sure. Even getting to see it in its glory was a once-in-a- lifetime experience, let alone being able to buy it.


    Wilbur''s gaze fell on the Fleeceflower as well.


    It looked and smelled like the real deal and would definitely make a fine offering.


    Wilbur began to n how he was going to bid for it, while not attracting any attention to I himself.


    He now had a reputation, and despite knowing that he was powerful enough that no one would dare to mess with him, it was probably best that hey low.


    Just then, Bruce piped up amidst the crowd''s exmations of shock. "Calm down,dies and gentlemen. Before we bid for this spiritual herb, let''s first go back to Mister Finnegan''s Spiritual Pill." The crowd reluctantly returned to their seats, and Wilbur could not help but chuckle. What was this, a midrollmercial?


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Bruce smiled. "I''m sure everyone here knows who Mister Finnegan is. Every pill this peak Ambience cultivator, who is also a master alchemist has made is precious and to be treasured. I''m sure you all know what a Spiritual Pill can do for us cultivators, t00." The crowd nodded. Owning a Spiritual Pill was like having anotheryer of protection on you.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    A Spiritual Pill could even turn the tables around in a battle against someone of the same cultivation level, regardless of the odds.


    It was also able to make a regr human being stronger and live longer upon consumption.


    "Let''s begin the auction for the Spiritual Pill then, at a starting price of five million dors with an increment of five hundred thousand dors with every bid," Bruce said. The auctioneer then knocked on the table, and the bidding began.


    The cultivators began raising their hands after that. Even Leonard seemed interested, letting


    Catelyn bid as well.


    Wilbur''s focus, however, was still on the Fleeceflower. The Spiritual Pill was hardly of any use to him, anyway. I Just as he was using his spirit senses to search through the Fleeceflower to determine if it was the right offering, he stopped short as his expression morphed into one of shock.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652 The Fleeceflower was a fake.


    Wilbur could hardly believe it. He searched through the Fleeceflower with his spirit energy once more. It was indeed a fake.


    The Fleeceflower had been modified with spiritual energy to emit that ck glow and herbal fragrance to trick the crowd.


    It was actually only around two thousand years old, far from the thirty thousand years it was being promoted in terms of age and worth.


    Wilbur looked at Bruce in disbelief. He owned this ce and was a peak Ambience cultivator too. There was no way he did not know the Fleeceflower was a fake.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like there was only one possibility to the situation, then.


    Bruce, being a peak Ambience level cultivator, had created the fake Fleeceflower himself.


    With the help of professional alchemist like


    ~ Eliam and Jon, it was very possible for him to do so.


    Wilbur nced at all three men, falling deep into thought.


    Why were they selling a fake spiritual herb on their own grounds? Were they not digging their own grave doing so? Upon thinking it over, Wilbur looked over at Leonard. The man was currently looking at the Spiritual Pill, a contented expression on his face.


    Wilbur then looked over at Amon and the rest.


    The three men were sitting in their seats emotionlessly, not even taking part in bidding for the Spiritual Pill.


    Realization struck Wilbur at once. This was all a trap designed for Leonard.


    Leonard was obviously going to bid for these goods, but spending all that money on a couple of fakes would be a huge waste of his money. If he were to hit a certain limit that he spent on them, his financial chain would go bust and hispany would be done for.


    The rest of the Eldor Four, along with Bruce, Eliam, and Jon were trying to screw Leonard over.


    Leonard himself waspletely oblivious to any of this, staring intently at the Spiritual Pill and having Catelyn continue to raise her hand.


    Wilbur gave it some thought, then reached out to nudge Leonard before whispering, "Hey, bro.


    "What is it, dude?" Leonard huffed in annoyance.


    Wilbur kept his voice low, "Don''t bother bidding anymore. I''ll make you a whole crate of those. You can snack on them however you like." "I''ll be damned if I believe you. Who do you think you are, the Divine General Trevor Penn?" Leonard jeered.


    Even the twodies next to him smirked, shaking their heads at Wilbur.


    Wilbur was exasperated, but Leonard had } ¡ª


    I brought him here and he could not just watch the guy get himself into hot water without doing anything. "Bro, the Fleeceflower''s a fake.


    Don''t bid for itter. Don''t fall for it." Leonard stared at Wilbur incredulously, his expression turning solemn. "Do you know where you are, young man? Keep saying things like that and I''ll have to shut you up myself." "You''ve got to trust me, bro. It''s a fake, I swear.


    Don''t fall for it," said Wilbur solemnly.


    Eliam''s gaze fell on Wilbur then, his expression shed coldly.


    Leonard''s expression darkened, and he huffed in a hushed voice, "Another word from you and I''ll rip you a new one! I''d be the first to know if something''s real or fake. Do you think I''m an idiot?" Wilbur sighed. It seemed like there was no talking to this guy.


    Just then, Catelyn had won the bid for one Spiritual Pill. She put it on the table, and Leonard took a satisfied whiff of it.


    Sa


    : Wilbur shook his head, letting out a deep sigh.


    Everyone was eager to get one of the remaining Spiritual Pills now, and the other nine pills were sold off at seven to eight million dors each.


    The crowd fell silent after that, waiting for the final item up for auction¡ªthe Fleeceflower.


    Everyone knew that the regr businessman would not be able to afford it, and it would end up with one of the Eldor Four. All four men were billionaires, and the crowd was excited to see how the bidding would pan out.


    Bruce faced the crowd, saying, "Ladies and gentlemen, let us begin the bidding for the thirty-thousand-year-old Fleeceflower. I''m sure all of you know it''s old enough to be considered a spiritual herb and anything brewed with it will have phenomenal effects for sure. In fact, it can even bring someone back from the dead." The crowd nodded eagerly, all of them clearly believing Bruce''s words.


    Wilbur was the only one who merely smirked.


    Even if the Fleeceflower was auctioned off at its actual age, it would only be considered half a spiritual herb. To think that Bruce was saying it could bring someone back from the dead! Just then, Eliam nced over at Wilbur again.


    He narrowed his eyes as if he was thinking about something.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653 "The bidding for the Fleeceflower-starts now at a starting price of five hundred million dors with an increment of ten million dors per bid. You may begin." Upon Bruce''s words, the auctioneer knocked the hammer on the table and the biddingmenced.


    Hands were in the air at once. Even though most of these people knew that they would not get the Fleeceflower for sure, even taking part in the bidding would give them bragging rights for years toe.


    That was what most of the people who raised their hands thought, and the price of the Fleeceflower quickly rose to 600 million dors.


    None of the Eldor Four had moved at all.


    None of them were in a hurry.


    + Wilbur furrowed his brows, starting to grow anxious on behalf of the bumbling I idiot who had brought him here. He knew that Leonard would bid for it for sure, and he was going to get what he wanted if Wilbur did not stop him.


    Just as the price was around six hundred and seventy million dors, Reed raised his hand and called out for 700 million dors.


    "Seven hundred and twenty million." Brody raised his hand.


    "Seven hundred and thirty million." Amon raised his hand.


    Leonard raised his own hand atst.


    "Seven hundred and forty million." The rest of the crowd stopped bidding as soon as the Eldor Four started. After all, the crowd could hardlypare to these men in terms of wealth.


    The Eldor Four were the biggest ns in


    + the traditional medicine industry, and their wealth was undeniable.


    ) pr "Seven hundred and fifty million: "Seven hundred and sixty million." "Seven hundred and seventy million." The bidders called out the prices and I fiercepetition broke out between the Eldor Four.


    Wilbur watched Amon and the rest, his brows furrowed. He still could not understand why they were doing this.


    Was all of it just to take Leonard down? That would be quite a small prize for such a big effort, no? After all, Bruce''s reputation would go down in mes if news about this were to go out. Had he not thought that through? Leonard, however, was in far too deep at that point. He would add to any price the rest of the Eldor Four called out, not


    A LSS tefaded bad, / intending to stop in the slightest.


    Wilbur could not take it anymore. "Dude, are you sure you want to do this?"¡ª "What do you know? This is a symbol of my power, status, and identity. No one aside from me deserves to own something like this." Leonard cast a disdained nce at Wilbur as if he were the biggest idiot in the world.


    Wilbur understood that this was Leonard "making a name for his n. After all, owning something so precious would be a symbol of power. Any of the Elder Four owning this would gain the upper hand over the other three.


    The only problem... was that the thing they were bidding for was a fake.


    Just then, Amon raised his hand and called out, "Nine hundred million." The crowd was abuzz at this. What a ruthless move! Were they increasing the


    prices by a hundred million per bid now? "One billion," said Reed emotionlessly.


    "One billion and one hundred million," \ Brody piped up.


    The crowd was stunned. They really were increasing the prices by a hundred million dors with every bid now. Such was the power of the Eldor Four.


    Leonard was surprised as well, but he scoffed at the other three men. "One billion and two hundred million." Wilbur''s head was starting to hurt. These guys were out of their mind.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "One billion and three hundred million." "One billion and four hundred million." "One billion and five hundred million." Leonard got to his feet. "One billion and six hundred million."


    -y CT Ywiwe prices by a hundred million per bid now? I "One billion," said Reed emotionlessly.


    "One billion and one hundred million," Brody piped up.


    The crowd was stunned. They really were increasing the prices by a hundred million dors with every bid now. Such was the power of the Eldor Four.


    Leonard was surprised as well, but he scoffed at the other three men. "One billion and two hundred million." Wilbur''s head was starting to hurt. These guys were out of their mind.


    "One billion and three hundred million." "One billion and four hundred million." "One billion and five hundred million." Leonard got to his feet. "One billion and six hundred million."


    Chapter 653 "The bidding for the Fleeceflower-starts now at a starting price of five hundred million dors with an increment of ten million dors per bid. You may begin." Upon Bruce''s words, the auctioneer knocked the hammer on the table and the biddingmenced.


    Hands were in the air at once. Even though most of these people knew that they would not get the Fleeceflower for sure, even taking part in the bidding would give them bragging rights for years toe.


    That was what most of the people who raised their hands thought, and the price of the Fleeceflower quickly rose to 600 million dors.


    None of the Eldor Four had moved at all.


    None of them were in a hurry.


    . Wilbur furrowed his brows, starting to grow anxious on behalf of the bumbling ) idiot who had brought him here. He knew that Leonard would bid for it for sure, and I he was going to get what he wanted if Wilbur did not stop him.


    Just as the price was around six hundred and seventy million dors, Reed raised his hand and called out for 700 million dors.


    "Seven hundred and twenty million." Brody raised his hand.


    "Seven hundred and thirty million." Amon raised his hand.


    Leonard raised his own hand atst.


    "Seven hundred and forty million." The rest of the crowd stopped bidding as soon as the Eldor Four started. After all, the crowd could hardlypare to these men in terms of wealth.


    The Eldor Four were the biggest ns in


    i the traditional medicine industry, and their wealth was undeniable, "Seven hundred and fifty million: "Seven hundred and sixty million." "Seven hundred and seventy million." The bidders called out the prices and fiercepetition broke out between the Eldor Four.


    Wilbur watched Amon and the rest, his brows furrowed. He still could not understand why they were doing this.


    Was all of it just to take Leonard down? That would be quite a small prize for such a big effort, no? After all, Bruce''s reputation would go down in mes if news about this were to go out. Had he not thought that through? Leonard, however, was in far too deep at that point. He would add to any price the rest of the Eldor Four called out, not


    SW 719 BONUS \'' intending to stop in the slightest.


    , Wilbur could not take it anymore. "Dude, are you sure you want to do this?"¡ª I "What do you know? This is a symbol of my power, status, and identity. No one aside from me deserves to own something like this." Leonard cast a disdained nce at Wilbur as if he were the biggest idiot in the world.


    Wilbur understood that this was Leonard making a name for his n. After all, owning something so precious would be a symbol of power. Any of the Elder Four owning this would gain the upper hand over the other three.


    The only problem... was that the thing they were bidding for was a fake.


    Just then, Amon raised his hand and called out, "Nine hundred million." The crowd was abuzz at this. What a ruthless move! Were they increasing the


    prices by a hundred million per bid now? "One billion," said Reed emotionlessly.


    "One billion and one hundred million," Brody piped up.


    The crowd was stunned. They really were increasing the prices by a hundred million dors with every bid now. Such was the power of the Eldor Four.


    Leonard was surprised as well, but he scoffed at the other three men. "One billion and two hundred million." Wilbur''s head was starting to hurt. These guys were out of their mind.


    "One billion and three hundred million." "One billion and four hundred million." "One billion and five hundred million." Leonard got to his feet. ""One billion and six hundred million."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654 The crowd was buzzing with chatter then, i with everyone marveling at the Eldor Four''s power while some others were charmed.


    There were hardly any people powerful enough to be calling out prices by hundred-million-increments, were there? Amon smirked as Leonard got to his feet.


    "One billion and seven hundred million." "One billion and eight hundred million," Reed piped up as well.


    Brody chuckled. "One billion and nine hundred million." "wo billion," Leonard called out, hellbent on winning.


    Wilbur sighed to himself, shaking his head.


    Just then, Bruce raised his hand for the auctioneer to stop.


    Bruce smiled. "Mister Thatcher, I''m sorry for the interruption. I don''t mean to question your power, but I''m sure you won''t have two billion dors in your cash, do you?" Wilbur looked over at Bruce, watching him y his part in the act.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Leonard chuckled. "You''re right, sir. I don''t have that much money in cash, but do they?" Leonard looked over at Amon and the rest of the Eldor Four, his expression cold.


    Bruce followed his gaze. "You''ll have to put something down as coteral if you wish to keep bidding too, gentlemen." ""No problem," said Brody calmly. "I''ll use mypany." I Bruce smiled. "No problem. I know Mister Adler''spany is at least worth


    -_¡ª Abb 4. + five billion dors on the market." "I''ll use my pill factory," said Reed. : Bruce nodded. "Mister Ellis'' pill factory is at least worth four billion dors. That''s alright too." Amon got to his feet, calling out loudly, "I''ll use mypany, my pill factory, and all my fixed assets. The Fleeceflower''s mine." He then looked over at Leonard, raising an eyebrow in challenge.


    Bruce smiled. "Very well. Mister Tucker''s assets are worth a total of around ten billion dors. That''ll do for sure." Leonard burst outughing, his expression nothing but arrogant. "I''ll use ten thousand acres of herb fields. You''ve got a long way to go if you''re trying topete with me." Bruce grinned. "Everyone knows Mister Thatcher''s herb fields hold the best soil


    to nt herbs on. They''re a precious asset indeed. The fields alone are worth eight billion dors. You''re free to r proceed." The crowd''s jaws were agape. These guys I were putting their assets down as coteral! It looked like all four of them were determined to get the Fleeceflower at all costs.


    Just then, Wilbur''s eyes widened in realization.


    It was the herb fields these people were after.


    It was important to note that Leonard''s herb fields were a non-renewable source, and there was no othernd that matched its soil fertility levels for herbs.


    Leonard''s herb fields were an endless money-maker. As long as the fields kept growing herbs to be used as products, the ie would never stop. Anyone would be jealous of it.


    Leonard had used the herb fields as coteral, and he would not be able to I make the money back after that since the Fleeceflower was a fake. His financial chain would break down, and he would not be able to keep his fields anymore.


    Leonard would be nothing without his herb fields, and vulnerable to whatever these people wanted to do with him.


    Bruce, being the chairman and a peak Ambience level cultivator, had joined forces with the rest of the Eldor Four, as well as Eliam and Jon, the top dogs of the herb industry. There was no way Leonard would be able to recover from this.


    This meant that all of this was just a ploy to get Leonard to surrender his herb fields and leave him with nothing.


    Leonard would be done for the second Bruce had valid reasons to take control of the herb fields.


    "You may continue bidding now,


    gentlemen," Bruce chuckled. He sat back down in his seat, exchanging a smile with Eliam and Jon next to him.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655 "Two billion and one hundred million!" Amon was the first to shout.


    Brody did not back down either. "Two billion and two hundred million." "Two billion and three hundred million," Reed said coldly.


    The crowd was at a loss for words. The Fleeceflower was definitely worth a lot of money, but these men would be making a loss if they kept bidding like this.


    Nheless, it seemed like none of them intended to stop, and the crowd could only watch on as they battled.


    Leonard sneered coldly. He was about to raise his hand, when Wilbur got to his feet and said, "I can''t believe you''re auctioning off a fake. Do you really think we''re stupid?" "What?"


    Everyone was shocked to the core. Who the hell was this guy, and how dare he say such things? ¡é The expressions of the Eldor Four, excluding Leonard, changed drastically, and they looked over at Wilbur.


    Bruce''s gaze shed dangerously, as Eliam and Jon''s expressions turned cold as they glowered at Wilbur.


    Leonard stared at Wilbur dumbly for a second before he shouted, "What the hell did you just say? Are you out of your mind?" Wilbur sighed. "The Fleeceflower''s a fake, Mister Thatcher. I can promise you it''s not a day older than two thousand years." "No way!" "Yeah, this guy''s crazy!" "Mister Hayes, Mister Beckett, and the chairman confirmed themselves that it


    was real! What is he on about?" All at once, the crowd broke out into / murmurs amongst themselves. However, all of them were against Wilbur and no one was questioning the legitimacy of the Fleeceflower itself.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just then, Eliam flew to his feet and shouted, "Are you questioning us, young man?" "What''s wrong? Can''t I?" Wilbur retaliated at once in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Eliam walked up to Wilbur, giving him a once-over coldly. "Young man, you were justmenting on my master''s Spiritual Pills left and right, and now you''re saying the Fleeceflower''s a fake. I think you came here to cause problems." "Spiritual Pills aren''t a big deal to begin with. Is free speech not allowed here?" Wilbur said, unimpressed.


    + Leonard shouted then, "Hey, you shut your mouth before I shut it for you!" I "Bro, I''m not going to watch youwatk I into a trap without doing anything," huffed Wilbur.


    Yet Leonard did not seem to appreciate the gesture in the slightest, glowering at Wilbur. "I''m telling you, another word and I''ll kill you." Wilbur let out a sigh, shaking his head as he looked back at Leonard.


    Just then, Bruce got to his feet with a smile. "Young man, you just said that the Fleeceflower was a fake and denounced the Spiritual Pills. What can you do for you to say something like that?" Wilbur barked out augh. "Those Spiritual Pills are hardly worth anything.


    What a joke." "How dare you!" Eliam shouted, pointing at Wilbur. "How dare you question my


    ? master''s Spiritual Pills? I think you''ve got a death wish." I Yet Bruce merely chuckled. ""Don¡®tget I riled up now, Mister Hayes. Since this man seems to think so lowly of these Spiritual Pills, I''m sure he''s got some skills of his own. Why don''t we let him make some Spiritual Pills right here, hm? We''ll have nothing to say if they really turn out to be better than your master''s, right?" Eliam sneered, saying nothing.


    "However," Bruce''s tone turned cold, "If you can''t make a Spiritual Pill, or the one you make ends up being subpar, you''ve got no right to question anything like you did, and you''ll have to pay for your words." The crowd nodded in agreement.


    Eliam''s master was an Ambience level cultivator, highly skilled in alchemy. How dare this young man nder him like


    I that!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 656

    Leonard looked at Wilbur coldly as well, "Mister Chairman, this man has nothing todo with me and his views and words.


    are his own. [hope that much is clear." "You brought him here, so you can''t ust say that and call it a day," said Amon coldly.


    Leonard frowned, ring at Wilbur. Even Catelyn red at him too.


    Bruce let outa chuckle, "That''s alright for now. Let''s have the young man show us his skills before we decide on that." He then looked at Elia, who waved a hand with a scoff. Two men brought a cauldron over, cing it in front of Wilbur.


    ¡°Get him the materials required to make ten Spiritual Pll," Em ordered, and the two men hurried of ta do as they


    ¡®were told at once.


    Wilbur nced at the cauldron. It vas made of copper, standing over a meter all with two handles on each side. There were carvings of clouds and herons on it as wel, Eliam said, "This is the cauldron I use to ¡®make pills. You''re lucky enough today that ''m lending to you. Da your best ¡°This cauldron is one of Mister Hayes¡¯ prized possessions. You really area lucky man," Brucemented with a chucke.


    Wilbur snorted. There was hardly.


    ¡®anything special about this cauldron. It didnot contain any additional powers aside from being a sturdy container to make pills. Was this supposed to be Eliam''s prized possession? Eliam''s expression darkened at the sight of Wilbue''s clear disdain, his gaze trning ¡®murderous,


    Just then, Eliam''s men had finished preparing the materials needed or ten Spiritual Pills,ying them down neatly next to the cauldron, Eliam said, "Go on, then." ¡®The Eldor Four and Catelyn watched on coldly to see Just what Wilbur was capable of for him to say such things in front of Eliam.


    ¡®The rest of the crowd craned thelr necks, walting for this young man to make fool of himself.


    Alchemy was aplicated process. It required knowledge, a good form, and forthe alchemist to atleast be of beginner Ambience level for ther to channel the spiritual mes requiced.


    On top of that, control over theme was.


    another important factor, There wereyers to something a simple as the spiritual mes that the pill was brewed and forged over too.


    Iwas clear that alchemy was no small feat that anyone could master, let alone an idiot ike this man.


    fhe were to fail o tum out to not know a thing about alchemy at all Bruce and the other Ambience level cultivators would not go easy on him Infact, this young man might have to pay for his words with his own life to quel the rage of these masters ¡®Wilbur snorted at the sghtof the onlookers, shrugging his shoulders. "I guess I''m going to have a showyou a thing or two, then." ¡°The floors yours." Bruce''s tone seemed polite, but everyone knew that he was.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    luring Wilbur stright into death tra.


    Leonard was trying to distance himself from Wilbur just then, watching him coldly rom the sidelines Wilbur sighed. Ho understood why Leonard was acting this way. Wilbur


    ¡®would not believe himself if he was in Leonard''s shoes, either. The only thing he could do iow was show what he was capable of making his words sound more convincing.


    Although Wilbur had never made any pills, he searched through memories in his Dragonsoul to find a section on alchemy and read through al of i.


    Honestly, any skil from the Dragonsoul was probably miles ahead of anything the.


    current world was capable of.


    Wilbur walked up to the cauldron. He picked up all ten batches ofthe Spiritual Pill ingredients, tipping everything into the cauldronatonce.


    His action caused the room to burst outughing.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 657

    Everyone here was part of the cultivator circleand knew a thing o two about hor this worked.


    Pils had to be made one by one. Was this man tying to be funny making all ten at Even Colte Finnegan, Eli''s master, ¡®would not do something ike that.


    Just then, m let out aloud peal ofughter "The guy doesn''t even know the basics! He''s all alk What a joke." The crowdughed slong, Leonard turned away, wanting nothing more than or the ¡®ground to open up and swallow hin.


    Wilbue held out his arms, and two separate spiritual mes appeared beneath the cauldron, "He''s at the Ambience level?¡± Everyone looked at Wilbur in disbelict, hal.


    daring to believe their eyes. No wonder 01s man cold aor to tak abi alk.


    50, Hews a prime Ambience vel culivator himsel. oa Leonard stared at Wilbur in shack, and so didcaelyn liam and on exchangednces, their expressions turning even colder.


    Amon and the ret of the dor Four exchanged nces of shack with cach other. No one had expected thecxdinary ooking man Leonard brought slong with him to bean Ambience eve ulivato.


    Just then, all the Ingredients were brewing up storm in acauldron A thick cloud of fog rose, blocking he cauldron.


    from everyone else''s sight Wilbur controled the spiritual mes calmly al while splicing his spirit energy into ten part, each concolling the brewing and condensing of one pil


    Atits core, pill-making was the process of extracting he essence ofall he ingredients needed, melting them down, and condensing them together once again. Then, the medicinal powers of the pill would be locked in it following the pill form before twas cleansed of any remaining impurities using spiritmes.


    ¡®The final cleansing stage was the most important ane to determine how the pills ¡®Would tur ot, and tht required a igh level of precision and control from the alchemist.


    With how powerful Wilbur''s spict energy was and his expertise i controlling his spiritual energy, making an easy pill ke this was practically child''s y.


    Many cultivators dd not know this, but spiit energy was the foundation of one''s powers.


    Within few minutes, the smokeing out of the cauldron was so thick that it enveloped Wilbur as wel, and no ane elseExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    could see him anymore.


    ¡°The crowd''s amusement had timed to shock Even if Wilbue could not rake Dis, his power as an Ambience culivator wasalready mpresive eng tove everyone in disbelie, Only m, Amon, and the est had gira looks on thei faces, hei gazes turing, ¡®more and more murderous with each passing moment.


    Wilbur mighe ie an Amblence level cultivator, but that id no scare them, Heas probably a beginner at most, wile m and Jon were mid eve. The chairman was a peak Ambience cultivator, who would definitely be ble toll Wilbur even f the pill ned out sessful. Afterall the news of the Fleeceflower being faked could not got he thought made ll three men et outa sneer as they waited for Wilbur''s pill to


    Hewasa dead man either way Just then, the smoke covering Wilbur was sucked back nto the cauldron al at once before disappearingpletely, and Wilbur appeared within the crowd''s ine.


    ofsight once again ¡°The room as dead silent then Everyone wanted to know this man had seeded or not. The resus of this wee extremely dite.


    Wilbur nced over a the cauldron, shaking his head with urzowed brows as ihe was disappointed.


    ¡°How ae those pills, young man¡± Bruce asked with aide grin.


    Wilbur took out one of the pills from the cauldron. He peered at t closely and gave.


    ita Whiff, before frowning. "I''ve finshed them, but they''re defective.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 658

    The crowd seemed to heave a sigh of relief at this as if they had expected this to happen.


    ¡®There would be nothing special about alchemy if anyone could master it just like that! Eliam stood up. "Are you saying that you failed at pill-making, then?" Everyone looked at Wilbur, waiting for him to speak up.


    Eliam''s wrath would be unleashed on Wilbur the second he admitted he had failed. There was no way the chairman was going to let this shameless young man go either, not until he drew hisst breath.


    Amon and the others were practically on the edge of their seats. They would have rushed over if they were not wary of


    Wilbur''s Ambience level power. This man Was out to ruin their n, and there was no way he was getting out of there alive.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Wilbur to speak up, he said, "They might be defective, but they''re far better than the shit your master made." He tossed the pill he was holding back into the cauldron after that. ording to his Dragonsoul''s memories, there were supposed to be some runes on the pills after they werepleted to improve their overall quality and shelf life.


    His Dragonsoul''s memories deemed any.


    pill without runes on them useless. A truly brilliant pill might even have a small formation formed by the runes to protectit.


    Such pills could not be consumed without the permission of the pill maker and consuming them by force would cause the pills to explode.


    Although the Spiritual Pills that Wilbur had made were considered defective to his Dragonsoul, they were miles ahead of the garbage that Eliam''s master had made.


    Wilbur''s powerful spirit energy and spiritual energy control hadpletely stripped the pills of their impurities, condensing all of the medicinal powers in their purest forms. That alone was probably something that no one in this day and age was capable of.


    Wilbur''s words shocked everyone else.


    Was he telling the truth? Eliam was furious, marching up to the cauldron and snatching up one of the Spiritual Pills init. He refused to believe that Wilbur knew a thing about alchemy.


    Eliam had dedicated his life to alchemy but was still incapable of producing aplete Spiritual Pill. How could this young man have done it?


    Yet just as he took a closer look at ¡®Wilbur''s Spiritual Pill, Eliam''s expression froze before turning into one of shock.


    Bruce, Amon, and the others were looking at the Spiritual Pill in Eliam''s hand as well. The other people in the room crowded over, wanting to take a look for themselves.


    The Spiritual Pill Eliam was holding was a ich yellow in color. It emitted a faint glowand a tantalizing fragrance that lingered, filling one withfort at the slightest whiff.


    Just then, the cultivators who had managed to get one of the Spiritual Pills made by Eliam''s master took another look at their purchase.


    These pills were dull and did not glow, even tasting slightly bitter. It was clear they were on a different level from Wilbur''s.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    What an embarrassment.


    ¡®The bidders began to regret spending all that money on Eliam''s Spiritual ills Seven million dors was no small amount of money. They were far better off buying Wilbur''s.


    Leonard was in shock himself, staring at the Spiritual Pill he had just bought. Theparison was something he could hardly believe.


    Catelyn pped a hand over her mouth, unable to get a word out. She was a part of the industry as well and was more than capable of telling a good pill from a bad one. Wilbur''s Spiritual Pill was in a league of its ownpared to the one made by Eliam''s master. How had he done it? ¡®The twodies next to Leonard were dumbfounded, staring at Wilbur nkly.


    Bruce''s expression turned stern. He strode up to Eliam, taking the pill from him and looking at it closely.


    Wilbur chuckled. "How''s that? Not bad,


    huh?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 659

    Bruce turned purple in the face as he- Stared atthe pill unbe to get a word.


    Even ayman would be able to el the.


    difference between the two Spiritual ils ¡°There was nothing Bruce could sa, be t in defenseorin denial.


    ¡®Me other businessmen and cultivators stared at Wilbur dumbly, unable to believe that this alchemist was so young, He was young, and he had made sucha perfect Spiritual PIL. no, ten Spiritual Pils in one gol This man was practically a genius.


    E''s master could hardlypare to Wilbur, let alone Eliam hime Em, Jon, Amon, and the rst urmed to lookat Bruce amidst their shock, waiting forhim to say something,


    twas clear that Wilbur had proven himself and he had not been exaggerating about his sills i the.


    slightest Now that the Spiritual Fill wereplted, it was time to judge the Fleflower was actually eal o not.


    Of course, these men knew that the Fleeceflower would ot be abl t pass the inspection for sure. I the tut got out, ther reputations wouldbe destroyed, and Leonard would get outof his safely All of their efforts would go to vaste, and.


    they might end up trouble themselves, Bruce knew very well that the authenticity of the Fleeceflower ould not be revealed.


    His gazeshed murderously, and he crushed Wilbur''s Spiritual Pill in his and. "How dare you embarrass yourself with a defect lke this You''re ndering, Master Finnegan''s namel He''s all yours, Mister Hayes."


    Upon saying so, Bruce returned to his seat 0 face the crowd wih a stony expression, The rest of the room as n shock. Bruce had just told a bold-faced le, inadvertently admitting that the Fleeceflower was ike Leonard could hardly believe his cas, He as mo fool and was starting to understand the situation om.


    Iwas tll unclear he est of the Edo Four were cahoots, but Bruce trying to screw him over was the undeniable truth.


    Leonard fl his mind go nk To think thatthe chairman would do something like this.


    Catelyn''s ave vas agape as well.


    Everyone could tell then that Bruce had a wipeout nned. The Fleceflower was right there, but he was sternly reusing to admit a thing,


    ¡®That meant that there was definitely something wrong with the Fleceflower, and Bruce was stopping Wilbur from fining out what it was = Bruce was going o deal with this with brute force right nov.


    He was going to abuse his power sa.


    peak Ambience cultivator and as chalman, using Eliam to take Wilbur down with the excuse of the Sprit) pills being defective Noone dared 0 ay a thing considering.


    Bruce''s status and power. As long as the Fleeceflower was destroyed after his, there would be io tangibie proof for anyone to do anything o him. [casa shameless move, but the world was filled with shameless people: Just then, Eliam had made bs way up to Wilbur with a murderous expression as he shouted, "You therl Insulting the Spiritual Pills was no different from insulin my master, and yore gong 0


    pay for that!" Wilbur paid him no mind, turning to Leonard instead to52y, "Do you gett now" Leonard was still ina daze but managed fonod. There was nothing he could say.


    However, as it was clear that Bruce was out for blood, ong wrong move and Leonard would be done for himself.


    m was furious about being ignored by ¡®Wilbur: He shook out his sleeves, channeling his spiritual energy, and attacked Wilbur head-on as aloud howl Sounded across the room.


    ¡®The crowd cried out in shock. They.


    hurried o back up, knowing that a battle between Ambience level cultivators was not to be taken lightly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 660

    ¡®Wilbur merely smirked in the face of the attack, retaliating with a swift blow of is ¡®own at the veryst second.


    Arazor-sharp spiritual de shot ou, Knocking Eliam''s blow away and steking.


    his body.


    Em was sent flying like rag doll, copsing on the ground. He was bleeding allover and could not even get.


    w.


    Everyone could hardly believe thei ees.


    Elia was atleast a mid Ambience level cultivator, yet he was taken down just like that ¡®They stared at Wilbur with ther jaws agape, Bruce could no longer hold himself back.


    He mmed a ist on the table, pushing.


    himself to his feet and making his way.


    over to Wilbur as heunched an attack.


    How dare you fight back, you shameless bastard! You''re going down today." Bruce was waiting for Wilbur to take Eliam down, or he would not have a.


    reason to attack him, What he was shocked at, however, was.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    how quickly m had ost.


    he tension escted infinitely as soon as Bruceunched his rst attack.


    Spiritual energy sueged out of him, anda wave of spiritual pressure enveloped the room, maldng it hard for everyone else to breathe.


    Bruce''s spiitual energy hurled toward ¡®Wilbur''s chest the form ofa fist, coursing through the ai a high speed.


    Leonard and Catelyn were dumbfounded, but Amon and the rest o the Edor Four smitked to themselves This kid was done forthe moment the


    chairman had got up from his seat. That was the price to pay for ruining thelr n, Wilbur, however, let out a smirk. He.


    retaliated with ais of is own, Shattering Bruce''s spiritual fst with an explosive sound.


    Justas everyone was shocked out of their wits, Wilbue leaped nto the sir before: sending a roundhouse ick to Bruce''s chest The speed and angle of the attack gave Bruce no time to respond and sent him flying nan instant.


    Bruce crashed through the screen behind the stage and a wall in front of the office beforending on the ground heavily, is: mouth dripping with blood.


    The crowd was shaken to ther core Bruce was a peak Ambience level cultivator, and this man had heavly wounded him with ust ane kick Could he


    be...a Sanctuary level cultivator? Wilburlita cigarette and took dep drag before exhaling thick plume of smo ¡°Faking a spiritual herb to scam a room full of people, and trying toil the guy who exposed you? That''s abit much, don''t you thin" Amon and the rest stared at Wilbur in shock and terror, unable to get a word out. Bruce had lost died from one kicking from this man "B-Bro." Leonard finally spoke up, calling out to him as he stared at Wilbue in disbelief. Catelyn''s gaze turned unreadsble as wel, Thedies covered their mouths, hardly able tobelive ther yes, That move Wilbur just did ook so cool Wilbur smiled at Leonard, who looked over at Amon and the rest before sayin; ¡°You were al trying to screw me over, huh?"


    Leonard was no fool. He had been tricked at thestart, but now realized eveything.


    There was no way the rest of the dor Four would put down thir most valuable assets Just 0 get thelr hands ona fake.


    spiitual herb, not unless they had been in cahoots with Bruce and the rest from he start. This was a rap sec up for Wilbur, to take Leonard''s herb fields away from him Now that Leonard thought about, it.


    Seemed like Amon had meant to provole him that ight i the club as well. Amon wanted him to lose his temper and make arash decision The rest of the Eldor Four lushed, not Knowing what to say amidst their shock.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 661

    ¡®Bruce''s defeat had lost them theirst nef support.


    ¡°Mere was no stopping Wilbur ow they refused to admit what thy had done.


    But admitting to the scheme would be digging their own grave 0. Even the businessmen and cultivators inthis roorn would tea them down, let lone Leonard and Wilbur.


    ¡°The target of the scheme was Leonard, but they had aio fooled everyone else ere inthe meantime. Things were ot going to end well for them now that Bruce was down.


    Just then, the rest of the businessmen and cultivators were returning o their senses bit by bit If Bruce had the nerve fo scam Leonard, would that not make them.


    far asi victims?


    These people in power hardly cared about.


    them, hatching up a scheme this borate to fool everyone.


    ¡°The crowd began to murmur among themselves, These murmurs grew louder and louder, urning nto shouts andints.


    Amon, Reed, and Brody tumedpaleas ghosts, unsure of what 0 do Jon let outa sigh, geting to is feet.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, adit that Bruce and Eliam created this scheme to target Leonard''s herb fields and invited me to join them, 1 gave n to pressure and temptation and agreed o t. I''m deeply.


    sorry to everyone, and I ept the ¡®punishment ths man and Mister ¡®Thatcher might sentence me to." After that, Jon turned to Wilbur and Leonard before bowing deeply.


    ¡®The crowd scoffed coldly but stopped letting out their anger on Jon now that he


    had apologized.


    Wilbur was about to say something when a peal of razedughter broke out Somewhere n the room.


    ¡®The crowd looked over in shock. Bruce was slowly climbing to bis feet, Laughing like a maniac He punched ahole nthe , I Safe next to him and took out a box.


    Bruce broke through the bo covered in runes, takdng out something from within.


    He held tn his palm and continued tough. "How dare you question me, you foolish bastards. You have no right!" ¡°And youl¡± Bruce whipped around to face Wilbur. "You''re Sanctuary level cultivator, aren''t you? That''s pretty remarkable, and have to say I''m impressed, but you''re dead wrong if you thinkyou''re going to beat me. Let me.


    show you what true power looks like! ¡®You''reall going to be crushed." Atthe same time, the thing Bruce wasContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    holding onto began to emit a terrifying wave of energy that enveloped he entire room. t made everyone gasp for ar, their expressions creased with agony.


    Bruce, while absorbing the energy rom the thing he was holding, began to grow atan rming rate. In 2 matter of seconds, he had turned into a giant over five meters tl.


    Bruce''s body was burning brightly with terrifying spiritual mes. These mes.


    were covered i runes as an overwhelming wave of spiritual pressure washed over the crowd Everyone bowed over in pain, and some even copsed to the ground and started toblecd.


    ¡°Help, help" The crowd began to cry out in agony.


    Bruce was silughing ikea madman.


    He pressed whatever h had been holding to his chest, seemingly absorbing ts


    energy.


    ¡®The spiritual pressureing from his body was growing more and more¡ª¡ª terrifying, and everyone including Amon and the rest had copsed to the ground.


    No one knew that Bruce was capable of sucha terifying move. ( twas clear that he had los his mind pletely and was going tok everyone here.


    Wilbur was still staring at Bruce''s new.


    form in disbelief.


    "rol" Leonard wheeze in agony. "Do.


    something, or we''re going to die." ¡®Wilbur snapped out of is stuporat that, shouting, "How dare youl" ¡®Ashe spoke, Wilbur''s body lit up with spiritual mes as he shot toward Bruce like abullet.

 Chapter 662

    deafening sound rang through the ar.


    Wilbur collided with Bruce''s rms, both of them crashing through the walls and falling over ten stories down.


    Wilburnded on both feet, leaving a deep well in the ground.


    Bruce was far more terrifying, bisnding.


    leaving a crater in the ground over afew meters wide.


    He continued tough, staring at Wilbur with bloodshot eyes. "Hor dare you ruin my n, you imbecile. ''m going to kl yout "0h, there''s no rush for that, Could you tell me where you got that from first?" ¡®Wilbur was practically drooling as he stared atthe Crystal Bane lodged in Bruce''s chest


    ¡®That was a Crystal Bone for sure, just like the one tering fenkin, the chairman of Pentagon Group had gifted him in deat twas the perfect offering Wilbur was desperate o gt his hands oni.


    What he did not understand, however, was how someone ike Bruce had goter his hands on something so terrifying.


    Could tbe pure coincidence or fate? Wilbur wanted nothing more than to figure out where these bones came fron.


    He would hit the jackpot ifhe managed to get his hands on a few Crystal Bones ike this one.


    Yet ust then, Bruce was already charging toward him.


    Bruce''s gigantic fet lft behind terrifying footprints on the ground, which shaolc with every step he took.


    is hands had morphed nto long sist spears, covered in runes as they burnedContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    brightly with spiritual mes.


    ¡°The crowd had ust escaped His terrifying pressuc rom earl. ¡ª When they heard the sound ofthe monstrous footsteps fom beneath, they pected out of the windows in terror and.


    saw Bruce charging at Wilbur es feral bull ¡°The crowd''s chests lurched a th sight.


    Everyone knew that Wilbur was going to Have to in, o they would all be done for They al sid a silent prayer or him Meanwhile, Amon and the esc up with glecat the sight.


    Just then, Wilbur had pulled ou his thunder cleaver in retaliation o Bruce''s gigantic form.


    Almost all at once, Bruce had managed to stab at Wilbur almost a hundred times as He growled.


    Bruce was currently moving with sucha


    terrifying speed power that was hardly visible to the naked eye.


    However, Wilbur''s spirit energy madeft possible fo him to observe every litte thing close up¡ª Including Bruce''s rapid- freattacks.


    ¡®Wilbur randished his thunder cleaver in a counter-attack, and both partes broke outintoa fierce atte at once ¡®Their exchange kicked up a wild gust of wind within ten-meter radius around.


    them, with spiritual mes and energy rampant in a torrid hurricane.


    ¡®The people upstairs could hardly see either of them. All they caught sight of was Bruce''s gigantic figure, whipping his spear-like arms through the ai in bursts of explosive sounds with every move.


    Wilbur himself turned into a ball of blinding light, darting around Bruce''s body in circles


    His tertifying weapon swung.


    dangerously, letting out bone-chilling sounds and terrifying crashes. L ¡°he battle was a teifying sight, leaving.


    sinking feeling in everyone wha caught aghmpseofi Bruce was harlly human at this point. His gigantic form, alongwith the runes.


    craving covering the spiit mes lighting up the spears he now had for arms made him look more ikea feral beast, ut to destroy everything nts path.


    et Wilbur refused to back down as well, whipping his thunder cleaver through the.


    air asi he were the personification of the lightning god himself, This was enough ofa threat to Bruce, who could not help.


    but dodge the attacks ¡°The stray waves of spirit energy from the battle made the ground quake every now and then as If it was going crumble.


    No one dared to go downstairs, knowing.


    that facing up against Bruce''s new form would only result in thelr death,

 Chapter 663

    aX LT I certo ht cota mT ET iy ovis masa rae eta edo EE ¡ª¡ª¡ª rr FT ¡ª¡ª¡ª nea he ones ht hen EE Er BT es tee oe a i pT


    J€ body as his Spare arms grew several loner, An overwhelming wave of spirits ¡ª pressure enveloped the ai within a hundred-metes radius as Bruce''s bulging eyes turnedpletly red Head tuned ino feral best for good, His ew ponvee was robbing him ofthe.


    rest of is mind ashe let out a howl and.


    charged toward Wilbur, ¡®The long spears attacked a igh speed, hardly giving Wilbus any ime to dodge Bruce ad lost his mind by then and vas.


    notattacking with any sll at al He was whipping bis spears around wildly, intending to destroy anything, before him by way of brute force Bruce''s new power gave him the ability to destroy everything, and his powers had now reached peak Sanctuary level Having lost his mind, the newly gained


    destructive power made Brice even more EI EE Knowing how powerful the Crysat por was, Wilbur did not dare let up in the slightest against Bruce.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The power that bone held vas fat more teriying than. Sanctuary level cultivator, Despite the fact that Bruce was only able toess abit of i, i was enough tobe.


    pretty terrifying Justas Bruce turnedpletely feral, Wilbur activated is Dragon Power.


    ¡®The Spiritual Furnace and Dragon Crystal imbis body began to spin at high speed.


    Spiritual energy, thunder energy, and Dragon Power exploded out of Wilbur, condensing onto the thunder cleaver.


    At once, the de ofthe cleaver it up with white and red mes, as well as a blinding glow,


    The thunder cleaver let out terrifying how of ightning and thunder, the * thunderous ight sprading ot and forming . = he stone ED brought the thane cleave down in mid-air with both hands.


    wave of de en¨¦egybined with pial energy, Dragon Por, and thunder energy shot forward.


    his de eneegy shed through he countless spear atacks Bruce threw at Wilbur, sting agains is gigantic body The crowd could ot help but gasp in terror at the sight of theattack.


    Anexplosiv sound rang through the air a5 the de energy struck Bruce square in the ibs. Dust roe fom the round in a hazy cloud, whipping up astormalong.


    withthe rampant spiritual enegy in the


    Everyone stared at the scene in shock, ther jas agape, twas hard tomagine anyone surviving a blow like that Surely even Bruce''s new form would be taken down, ight? Yet ust then, an earh-shattering howl rang from the cloud of dust as a terrifying.


    pir made entirely of unes shot out.


    toward Wilbur:

 Chapter 664

    The power of the runic pir shocked al the onlookers Their hearts seemed to Stop beatingat the sight of i theic expressions twisted in pain. The attack was too sudden and oo intense, and everyone was certain that it would be impossible to avoid.


    Ablow tha could not be voided and had the power to destroy everything That was truly tering, he crowd''s agonized expressions turned hopeless a once Bruce was fa too powerful this new form. Even Wilbur''s heavy blowhad ot been enough to ll him. He was clearly unstoppable.


    Only Amon, Reed, and Brody seemed to perkup with glee Even if Bruce would not recover from


    * losing his mind, the only way out forthe.


    hee of thems if Wilhur ced.


    Wilbue himself was shocked too, Brece''s ttsclchad caught him off-guard, as Wilbur did not expect his de energy to be deflected.


    ¡°The pir of runes was cleat a condensation of the Crystal Bone''s energy. Wilbur would not be able to avoid the blow, nor could he face it head-on.


    The unicpirwas sbout fo it him at any second now, and Wilbur had no time torespondin theslighest Attheveryst second, an dea hit him, and he opened his Dragon''s Saehaven. A bright-colored ray of ight appeared and covered himplete.


    tthe same time, the runic p struck the ight barrier Wilbur would have been sruckby the attackif he had eacted a secondter


    ¡®Bruce emerged from the dust then.


    Atereifying wound had appeaced on is bods, almost splting him in halt Blond poured out endlessly, mali foe a bone~ chilling sight.


    But Bruce was somehow. stl alive, The Crystal Bone on bis chest shore brightly, emitting the same blinding glow and terrifying spit pressure Bruce''s ave was agape asthe runic pir ad shot out of his mouth The thick pir bummed brightly, crawling with runes as it continued to attack Wilbur, Bruce continued to make his way towards Wilbur, the povier ofthe runic pir increasing with every step he ook.


    However, Wilbut was now under the.


    protection of Dragon''s Safehaven. He stared coldly at Bruce''s approaching figure, letting the runic pir wreak ts


    havoc on the light barrier of Dragon''s Safehaven.


    twas a power he had gotten from hat old dragon, granting him immunity from al attacks. There was no way Wilbur would be harmed n the lightest ¡°The runic pill continued toatiack I Dragon''s Safehaven, leting out explosive Sounds ith every blow.


    Vetall of the force and energy of each attack seemed tobe absorbed by the.


    Dragon''s Safehaven.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Dragon''s Safehaven seemed ikea brightly-colored void, as any attack would disappear and disintegrate upon colliding against Nheless, Bruce had lost alls senses and only had one goalleft in his head: to destroy the enemy before him.


    He continued shooting the runic pir at Wilbur, getting closer and closer to hi.


    Wilbur was unable to move then but did not panic in the lightest as he stared coldly at Bruce Just as Bruce was around theee meters aviay from Wilbur, his gigantic body.


    began to crystallize and slovily solidify.


    Bruce was only an Ambience level cultivator. Even at peak Amblence level, he was far from capable of aking on the terrifying power inthe Crystal Bone ontop of that, absorbing the Crystal Bone''s energy from before had alsa caused irreversible harm to his body.


    Bruce! body was giving out row, his body freezing in ce as the runic pir disappeared.


    Just then, the Dragon''s Safehaven''s effect came ton end. Wilbur emerged standing infront of Bruce, thunder cleaver in hand.


    Everyone else watching from upstairs


    was shocked to their core.


    What vias that brightly-colored ght barrier, and how wast so power ¡®Wht seemed lke Bruce''s ultimate move.


    had been deflectedpletely Just ike that ¡°This man was truly terrifying.


    No one dared to even think about how ¡®powerful Wilbur was, He vas definitely miles ahead of Sanctuary level at the very least Amon, Reed, and Brody turned pale with disbelief and hopelessness.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665 Even a blow like that had not taken 3 Wilbur down. The three of them were doomed.


    Leonard widened his eyes, his mind going nk. { He could hardly believe that the young man he met by chance in Seechertown turned out to be so powerful and terrifying.


    To think that Leonard had even looked down on this man, thinking he was young and foolish.


    On top of that, Wilbur had pretty much only gotten into this battle because of Leonard. He could not help but flinch in regret and guilt at the thought.


    Catelyn''s eyes were practically shining as she watched Wilbur, on the verge of tears.


    The next second, however, a thought


    came to Leonard, and the colors drained from his face.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That weapon Wilbur was holding belonged to the Divine General Trevor Penn. If that was the case, why did he I look... different? Leonard and the twodies next to him.


    did not know what to think.


    They had witnessed the battle between Trevor Penn and Sullivan Cromwell, and '' Trevor''s thunder cleaver had been impossible to forget.


    This did, however, answer some of the questions Leonard had. It was perfectly understandable that Wilbur was so powerful if he was the Divine General.


    But why had hee to Eldor City with Leonard? All at once, Leonard was filled with shock, fear, and confusion as he froze in ce.


    Just then, Wilbur put away his thunder cleaver before making his way up to "Bruce, throwing a fist against his body. 4 With aloud collision, Bruce''s gigantic body shattered from the impact, turning into tiny crystal flecks that drifted in the air. A double-story shop lot behind him came crumbling down from the ) remaining force of the blow. Meanwhile, the crystal bone on his bodynded in Wilbur''s palm.


    Wilbur was able to sense the powerful energy in the Crystal Bone and let out a satisfied smile.


    Even if the Fleeceflower had been thirty thousand years old, it would still be nothingpared to the Crystal Bone.


    Wilbur was even a little wistful about killing Bruce just like that without having the chance to ask him where he acquired ~~ thebone.


    I Wilbur fell silent for a while, falling deep I


    I into thought.


    ? The Crystal Bone was clearly not d something from the mortal realm; and the power it held was something human beings werepletely incapable of reaching. Heck, even a Sanctuary level cultivator was not this powerful.


    Where did ite from, then? An ancient giant? An alien species? A remnant from an ancient civilization? Wilbur did not know and could hardly begin to imagine.


    The world had been around for billions of years, and the universe was unimaginably vast.


    Who was to deny the existence of all the spirits and gods heard from myths and legends? No one knew exactly what this had gone through in the billions of years since it hade to be, or what human


    beings had experienced in detail.


    > Wilbur fell silent, contemting the d vastness of the gxy and how small hie I was in the context of time and space.


    At some point, the people upstairs made their way out of the building. They stood behind Wilbur silently, not daring to interrupt him in the slightest.


    All they did was stare at his back, taking in the sight of him as if he were a god.


    Even Amon and the rest did not dare to leave, standing behind Wilbur with their heads bowed, awaiting judgment.


    There was no point in running, not in the face of someone so terrifying.


    Wilbur seemed to reach some form of understanding amidst his contemtions, and he felt as if he was descending into another realm. : A bright sound rang in his brain as a mysterious rune appeared on the tree of


    his burning soul mes, swaying softly as it hung on a branch.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666 i A deep,plex message appeared-in Wilbur''s consciousness.


    He tried to decipher it but was struck with I asplitting headache momentster, / leaving him no choice but to stop. I The piercing pain in his soul caused him to finally return to his senses from the alternate realm he had been in.


    Wilbur let out a sigh, smiling as he tossed the Crystal Bone into his demine.


    He had reached the third stage of the Dragon''s Chant, greatly improving his spiritual energy and power.


    Wilbur turned around, stunned at the sight of the crowd standing behind him respectfully.


    He frowned and asked, "Well, you saw everything that happened. Does anyone have anything to say about it?"


    The crowd lowered their heads at once. As if they would have anything to say in I Wilbur''s presence. ¡é Leonard was the only one who took a step forward, his expression full of regret and guilt. "I''m s-sorry, sir." Wilbur chuckled. "You haven''t got l anything to be sorry for. In fact, I should be the one thanking you." "What?" Leonard blinked at Wilbur in confusion.


    Only Wilbur knew that this trip to Eldor City had gotten him a brilliant offering and some new knowledge, as well as advancing his cultivation of the Dragon''s Chant.


    There was no need for Leonard to know about this, of course.


    Wilbur''s gaze then fell on Amon and the rest.


    They lowered their heads but could still


    feel a wave of spiritual pressure bearing down on them.


    They stole a terrified nce at Wilburand promptly fell to their knees.


    "We''re sorry, sir! We should not have I plotted against Leonard, nor should we '' have insulted you. Please punish us as I you wish." All three men knew then that repenting of their mistakes was the best thing they "could do.


    As for how Wilbur was going to punish them, that was up to fate now.


    Wilbur gave it some thought before saying, "Your hearts were in the wrong ce, and for that, you must be punished." Amon, Reed, Brody, Jon, and even a gravely injured Eliam knelt on the ground, silently awaiting their punishment.


    All eyes were on Wilbur, and everyone wanted to know how he was going to I punish these people. 4 They had provoked and insulted Wilbur multiple times, and no Sanctuary level cultivator would forgive them for I something like that.


    Wilbur said, "You should be punished, but I believe the gods have a kind heart. I don''t want to be killing people left and _ righteither as this might affect the nation''s medicine supply. Each of you shall pay Leonard a hundred million dors, be it in punishment orpensation. I''ll let you go for the time being after that." Amon and the rest could hardly contain their joy, prostrating themselves.


    The relief of escaping death by a hair was overwhelming.


    "However, you''re going to elect a new chairman at once to maintain product


    flow in the market. Jon will supervise, and make sure that everything is handled fairly. Bruce''s incident can never happen. ¡ì again. Can you do that?" "Yes, of course." Jon and the rest nodded profusely at the order.


    This was a better oue than any of them could have ever hoped for, and they would be fools to say no.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur then said, "That should do it, then. Since everyone''s here now, you can have a meeting to decide where to go from here. I hope nothing else happens here, or I won''t be nearly as nice if I need toe over again." "Yes, sir," everyone chorused, their expressions meek and obedient.


    Wilbur''s generosity was something none of them had ever seen before.


    With how Amon and the rest had treated


    Wilbur, any Sanctuary level cultivator would have ended their lives for sure.


    4 They had really gotten lucky to be dealing with Wilbur out of all people.


    To be honest, though, Wilbur could hardly be bothered to do anything to them. It was a waste of time to be l agonizing over petty little things with people like them.


    Also. Everything that happened here has "to be kept a secret. I don''t want to hear a word of it after this." Wilbur turned to leave after that. He was desperate to get back so he could take the Crystal Bone apart and hardly had any time to waste staying here.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667 Leonard was startled by the sight-of- Wilbur leaving so soon. "Are you going just like that, sir?" "I''ve got other things to do. I have to get going now," said Wilbur with a smile. ( Leonard asked weakly, "Can''t you stay a few more days so I can repay you for what you''ve done?" "Oh, that''s alright. I''m pretty sure we''ll have the chance to see each other again." Leonard was a bit of a drama king and a pervert, but he did not have a bad heart.


    Rich people like him were honestly pretty rare nowadays, and Wilbur did not have any ill feelings toward the guy.


    Leonard let out a long sigh and said helplessly, "I''ll send you back then, sir." "You don''t have to. I''ll just take the bullet train. It''s faster that way. Besides, you''ve


    , got far more important things to do here." Wilbur patted Leonard on the shoulder, turned around, and took off.


    Leonard blinked dumbly, still slightly confused.


    It was only after Wilbur had disappeared from the crowd''s line of sight that they returned to their senses.


    \ Everything that happened tonight had been unforgettable, and they would remember it for the rest of their lives.


    Just then, a car drove out and set off after Wilbur.


    Leonard turned around and saw that Catelyn had disappeared.


    Just then, Jon said all of a sudden, "Ladies and gentlemen, I say we elect Mister Leonard Thatcher as our new chairman. What do you think?"


    Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    ? Leonard blinked in a daze for some time before understanding what Wilbur''s¡ª words earlier had meant.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, sir." Leonard stared after the direction Wilbur had left in, sinking into a deep bow. l Just then, Catelyn''s car finally managed to catch up with Wilbur.


    , She slowed to a stop in front of him. "Sir, can I give you a ride to the station?" "Oh, you don''t have to," Wilbur said, surprised.


    Catelyn bit her lip. She said nothing but did not leave either.


    Wilbur let out a sigh, opened the car door, and got in.


    Catelyn scrambled to drive, heading for the train station.


    * Neither of them spoke the entire way, until after Wilbur got out of the car and entered the station. 4 Catelyn let out a long sigh, her expression unreadable.


    She was already lucky enough to be able to give Wilbur a ride. What more could I she ask for? Catelyn smiled bitterly, driving back in silence.


    Wilbur got on the bullet train, sitting by the window and watching the view quietly.


    This trip had been greatly rewarding, more than anything he could have imagined.


    He had a new understanding of the world.


    But the more he knew, the more foolish he felt. Everything about the universe was so mysterious and hard to understand.


    *15 BONUS How humans came to be, if not for the existence of the gods? Could human beings be gods themselves if they 4 worked hard enough? All of that was still amystery to him.


    Just then, a loud thump could be heard as I aheavy item was tossed onto the seat next to Wilbur, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    He looked over to see a tall, broad man _ sitting down next to him. The man red at Wilbur and asked, "The hell are you looking at?" Wilbur turned back around, not wanting to argue with him in the slightest.


    His action only served to anger the man further, thinking that Wilbur was ignoring him. "What the f*ck? You turn around and face me, right now!" "What are you doing?" Wilbur looked back over with a frown.


    The man clenched his fists, rippling the muscles on his arms.


    "I''m going to give you the chance to apologize to me right now, or you''re going to get it," the man said coldly.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668 \ Wilbur did not know what to say.


    Was bullying allowed just because people were bigger in size? Yet Wilbur was far too engrossed in his thoughts to be wasting his time with this man. He muttered an apology and turned back to face the window.


    The man sneered smugly, finally dropping the case.


    Awhileter, Wilbur received a message from Shelby, inviting him to lunch the next day.


    Wilbur could not say no to a request from his friend''s sister, so he agreed to the lunch invitation. Despite this, the thought of Whitney made him scowl.


    The train arrived at Seechertown eventually, and the man next to Wilbur got up to leave with his suitcase,


    He sneered at Wilbur onest time before swaggering off.


    ¡é Wilbur shook his head, getting off-the train himself. He left the station and called himself a taxi to return to Seke Ind.


    It waste at night then, and Wilbur I entered his demine as soon as he returned to his room.


    The me serpent slithered over "excitedly but was kicked to the side by Wilbur as he picked the Crystal Bone.


    This looked like it had been part of a giant''s body.


    Whatever that giant was, it had to be immensely powerful when it was still alive, far more powerful than a Sanctuary level cultivator in modern times.


    The universe was truly mysterious. God knows what had happened during the period of this''s existence


    Inparison to that, several decades of a human''s life was nothing inparison to the duration of the world''s 4 existence.


    It would be impossible for someone to understand just what had happened through several billion years in just the span of a few decades, or even a few centuries.


    Wilbur pushed those thoughts aside, focusing on the Crystal Bone for now.


    A whileter, he offered it without hesitation.


    Absorbing the energy of the Crystal Bone would help him improve his powers for sure.


    Inparison to what he might get from the Dragon''s Altar in exchange, however, Wilbur would pick thetter.


    The altar lit up with pale mes, and the Crystal Bone was converted into grace


    points at once.


    ? The golden hourss appeared, showing / 1,130 grace points.


    Wilbur smiled in satisfaction.


    Thest Crystal Bone had gotten him 1,200 grace points, and it was clear that Bruce had used up a little of its energy to exin the drop in points.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet even after Bruce had used the Crystal . Bone to grow his power beyond anything he had ever achieved, he had only used up so little of it.


    It was clear that the Crystal Bone held a terrifying amount of energy.


    Just then, the screen lit up with a long list of options.


    The first option shone as bright as ever.


    "Second Consciousness? What''s that supposed to be?" Wilbur took a closer look and reacted in shock not long after.


    This power would give the cultivator a second consciousness, giving them ten "times the ability to think and analyze. ks This second consciousness would quite literally have a mind of its own and grow in its skills and power along with the host as well as sharing whatever information it had gained.


    Wilbur gasped after reading the description. This power would pretty much give him an extra brain, one that could be improved endlessly... the possibilities were endless.


    Now that he had advanced to a new stage, there was a lot of new information in his consciousness that he could not figure out.


    If he obtained this new brain, he would have his work cut in half by using it to decipher that information. It would save him both time and effort.


    The thought made Wilbur feel all the more wary of this old dragon.


    It seemed to know exactly what he needed at the right time, which meant I that it was reading Wilbur like an open 4 book.


    Wilbur sighed at the thought.


    The more he learned about this world, the more insignificant he felt.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669 The old dragon was a good example on its own. How powerful was it really? Wilbur knew that he would not be able to figure that out in the near future, so he gave up trying. ( He had wanted to get himself a pill that was even more powerful than the Scorching Pill to improve his physique, ) seeing as his powers had grown further.


    This meant that his body was at the risk of imploding at any given moment, and improving his physique was the safest route to take.


    However, the Second Consciousness was far too tempting, and he could not say no to it.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Second Consciousness also happened to cost exactly 1,100 grace points, leaving him with a bit of leftover.


    I Wilbur let out a pained chuckle, confirming his choice.


    ) { The hourss turned over, and there were not many grace points left after.


    There was, however, a new addition in Wilbur''s soul.


    I He now had two consciousnesses. l One was his original consciousness, filled with all his memories and thoughts.


    The second consciousness was akin to a top-grade supeputer, able to work at full speed anytime he wanted.


    He immediately tried operating the new second consciousness, trying to analyze the mysterious information in his soul.


    The second consciousness received his order and got to work at once.


    His soul or overall being did not feel the slightest bit of difort, nor was there I any trace of the headache from before.


    However, the analysis was going to take some time.


    : zl Wilbur knew that deciphering this information was no small feat, and even his supeputer of a new brain would I not be able to figure them out right away.


    I I After sessfully controlling his second consciousness, Wilbur detached himself from it to let it work on its own.


    All he had to do was check in and absorb ? whatever information the second consciousness had yielded from time to time, and that would be enough.


    wilbur let out a long breath, exiting his demine.


    He returned to his room and got to meditating at once.


    There were so many new things he had yet to process, and he was eager to sort through them so that he would I understand them better.


    I Besides, there was the lunch appointment he had with Shelby the next afternoon.


    \ The next morning.


    A few cars pulled up in front of Cape I Consortium building. They were all Mercedes-Benz, with one of them being a luxurious stretch limousine.


    The line of cars stopped, and a few dozen muscr men in their thirties sporting short hair and ck suits emerged to expertly control the cars along the allocated passageway. More men in ck suits entered the Cape Consortium building, controlling all the paths and standing guard by the elevators.


    A man and woman finally came out of the car, making their way over to the entrance of the building.


    I The man looked to be in his thirties, d in a tailored suit. He had a handsome face


    that showed a haughty expression.


    The woman was not too tall, wearing a y white dress with flowers on it. She looked demure and gentle, with bright eyes and a heart-shaped face.


    Even though Cape''s representatives had been waiting for them since ages ago, they could not help but be startled at the intensity of their entrance.


    The couple turned down the representatives'' offer to bring them up, entering the elevator in thepany ofa man in a suit with a scar on his forehead.


    Faye was seated in her office then, looking at the door silently.


    She was supposed to be meeting a very important person today. They were from Northseecher and were there to discuss a big business project with her. These people were definitely highly powerful, and Orin Campbell had weed them personally.


    Just then, Faye''s secretary pushed the door open, and a man and woman walked in slowly. 4 Faye got up with a smile. "Hello, Mister Yesly and Miss Senka." I The man named Mister Yesly nced at Faye''s hand, then sat down on the couch before saying, "I''ll get to the point. Miss Senka will be getting a stake in Cape. Just half the shares will do." "What did you just say?" Faye asked, shocked.


    The man frowned. "I''m not going to repeat myself. Do as I say or die. It''s your choice."

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670 \ Faye withdrew her outstretched hand, sitting down slowly as she nced at Yumi Senka, the girl sitting next to the man. "You must be joking, Mister Yesly.


    I Cape Consortium is self-funded, and we do not need any shareholders." p The man chuckled, taking off his sunsses. "It was an order, not a suggestion, let alone a discussion. Do you understand?" "I don''t think you understand that Cape isn''t a smallpany, nor is it the kind you can get a stake in just because you want it." Faye''s expression was starting to turn cold as well.


    Demanding a stake in Cape and asking for half the shares in one breath. What did this man think Cape was made of?


    Cape Consortium had up to a billion dors in cash flow. It was arge-scale '' investment group that was a far cry from the kind ofpany that required investors and shareholders to acquire capital.


    Just then, the man slowly said, "I don''t think you know who I am yet." SEEN "Mister Campbell mentioned you''re from Northseecher, and you''re very powerful," Faye responded calmly. "However, that doesn''t mean you can just take half of Cape''s shares just like that." "Ha!" The man smiled. "Well, I guess he wasn''t wrong about that much. Let me tell you now: I''m the son of Jenson Yesly." Faye''s chest lurched.


    Jenson Yesly, the vice chairman of the National Development and Reform Commission?


    It was important to note that this department was akin to a state department on its own, and all of its files ¡ì were considered to be top secret.


    The vice chairman was definitely a terrifying existence, capable of determining if an area was going to thrive or fail, let alone apany. '' If Baron Yesly really was his son, Cape really could not hold its own inparison.


    However, Faye had been with Cape long enough to see everything it had gone through and knew that thispany had been strong enough to get through many hard times.


    With the addition of support from someone like Wilbur, there was little that Faye had to fear.


    "I must admit your identity surprised me, Mister Yesly, but I still don''t think that Cape needs a shareholder," said Faye


    firmly.


    , Baron''s expression darkened. "Well, Cape is going to cease to exist in Dasha real soon. You''re going to receive a formal letter in no time." I "Doing this would cause a terrible loss to I Seechertown, which includes Kardon I Province," Faye said, bringing up Orin inadvertently.


    Cape''s yearly taxes were a huge source of ie for the Department of Finance in Kardon Province.


    On top of that, Cape had saved many otherpanies from the brink of failure, creating countless career opportunities for others.


    Faye was certain that Orin would never allow Cape to be wiped out just like that.


    Yet Baron merelyughed out loud.


    "Kardon Province''s losses are none of my business, and you can forget about tryingExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    to threaten me with Orin Campbell''s name. We have nothing to do with each other, but I won''t go easy on him if he 9 insists on going against me." Faye''s expression darkened at that.


    I ording to their positions of power, Orin''s status was just as powerful as Jenson Yesly''s.


    It was just that the National Development and Reform Commission was a terrifying department.


    On top of that, the department was located in Seechertown. This gave them the privilege of reaching the higher-ups first if they were to want to send a message.


    Either way, Orin could not afford to butt heads with Jenson.


    It was clear that the fate of Cape Consortium was out of Orin''s hands.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671 Baron chuckled at the look on Faye''s face.


    "This is the president of the Cemu Sect in Cherrytopia, one of the biggest in all of Cherrytopia. I''m sure you know how ] powerful the Cemu Sect is. Besides, it''ll look good for you to have someone from the Cemu Sect as one of Cape''s shareholders." The Cemu Sect was one of Cherrytopia''s "five main corporations. It was a terrifyingly powerful existence with a worth of hundreds of billions. 4 The thing was that Cape was also an international corporation worth hundreds of billions of dors if they were tobine their overseas assets.


    The Cemu Sect was honestly not that big of a deal inparison.


    Faye did not necessarily have to fear 5 Yumi Senka, but she had Baron''s identity to be wary of, After all, this man was


    actually capable of causing Cape''s downfall in Dasha.


    After giving it some thought, Faye smiled. "Mister Yesly and Miss Senka, I''m going to have to report something of I such importance to the headquarters. I''m i pretty sure, though, that it''s going to bea no. Just giving you a heads up." ; Baron got to his feet coldly. "Well, it''s either do or die for Cape. You can say goodbye to Dasha if you turn me down.


    You have three days." He turned to leave after that. Yumi got up, bowing slightly to Faye before : following behind him as well.


    After the two of them were gone, Faye hurled the pen she had been ying with in her fingers to the ground, sttering ink everywhere.


    Baron Yesly was out of control, but he had every right to be as cocky as he was without Faye being able to do anything


    about it.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    , Faye adjusted her breathing before a furrowing her brows and beginning to think.


    There was no way she was handing the I shares over. The most she would do was '' ept their investment and pay them I dividends based on that.


    However, that was not what Baron wanted.


    He had definitely brought Yumi with him with the intention of making her the spokesperson of a ce or area in Dasha, and there was no backing down until he got what he wanted.


    It seemed like she would have to tell Wilbur about this. Despite not wanting to bother him about business affairs, the situation was beyond what she could handle, Y ~ she dialed Wilbur''s number and told him


    everything that happened.


    , Wilbur was silent for a while before .


    saying nonchntly, "Tell him to runas far as he can." He hung up after that.


    Faye put the phone down, her brows furrowed mildly.


    At the same time, Baron and Yumi ; returned to their hotel suite and sat down in the living room.


    "Things don''t seem to be going very well, Mister Yesly," Yumi said with a smile.


    "They''re going to go the way I want them to. Cape has no other choice, not if they want to survive in Dasha. Trevor Penn of the Abyss Mercenaries? Ha!" Baron waved a hand at the man with the scar on his face. "Where''s Trevor Penn right now? Seke Ind?" It was clear that Baron had done his research on Cape, The man bowed and said, "Trevor Penn is


    at Seke Ind right now, but he''s going to head to Seecher Hotel real soon for a gathering." A "Is that so?" Baron chuckled. "Let''s go say hi to him and see how capable he is." I Yumi paused for a moment. "How did you know his exact location in Seechertown?" "Is that supposed to be shocking? I wouldn''t have the guts to take you to Cape if I''m not able to do at least this ? much," Baron retorted calmly. "The Dasha intelligencework doesn''t lie." yumi frowned. "You have ess to the L Dasha intelligencework?" "You can get ess to anything as long as you have the money. If you can''t, that just means you aren''t rich enough." Baron chuckled. "Get ready, Saber. We''re going to meet the top dog of Kardon province, the owner of Abyss Mercenaries,"

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672 I It was past eleven at night when Wilbur ~~ nced at his watch.


    He finished meditating and got in his car, I driving to Seecher Hotel.


    Faye''s words had hardly affected him at all.


    Wilbur had built Cape on his own, and I there was no way someone else was going to have their way with it just like that.


    Regardless of who it was, anyone would be thick in the head to think they could mess with him.


    What Wilbur was curious about now was why Shelby had invited him out to lunch at the banquet hall in Seecher Hotel.


    Was there an event of sorts going on? That should not be the case. Shelby and her friends were still students. What


    , event could they possibly be attending in a banquet hall? ) I The thought of Whitney being there gave Wilbur a headache.


    He did not understand why this youngdy had such a vendetta against him, but it sure was annoying. { He would have given her a piece of his mind a long time ago if it had not been for Shelby.


    Wilbur drove all the way to the hotel and took the elevator up to the banquet hall.


    Whitney was standing in the middle of the hall, wearing a face full of exquisite makeup and a luxurious gown.


    Shelby, Yasmine, and Celine were standing in front of a cake that was the height of a whole person, staring curiously at it.


    ?. None of them had seen a cake quite this tall before.


    + Whitney was in the middle of talking to a handsome man in a tailored suit. She "giggled from time to time, looking like she was having a st. EF There were three other men next to the handsome man, all of them formally dressed as well.


    Their gazes, however, would drift to Shelby and her friends from time to time.


    The three girls were young and full of energy, and they found them extremely attractive.


    Just then, Whitney finished chatting with the man and came up to Shelby and the rest with a smile.


    "You''re so cool, Whitney. I don''t know how you managed to meet all these rich guys," Yasmine said enviously.


    Celine smiled as well. "Shane''s young and rich. He spent a lot of money and effort = on your birthday. I think he really likes


    ? you." ? Whitney smiled. "He''s alright. He''s / worth a few hundred million dors; so I I guess he''ll do." There seemed to be a hint of arrogance in Whitney''s words.


    Shelby said, ""We''re still in school, though. Have you really thought it through?" "Well, aren''t we attending school to make money in the future anyway?" Whitney asked calmly. "Marrying rich would get me the same thing for less y work. Why should I do things the hard way?" She had a point, but Shelby could not find herself agreeing to it.


    "Oh, is Wilbur here yet?" Whitney asked.


    Shelby said, "He should be anytime now.


    I told him toe at noon."


    Whitney nodded with a smile.


    ? It was her birthday today, and her new py boyfriend Shane Almega had rented out I the entire banquet hall to throw her a birthday party.


    Of course, her friends were invited too.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Whitney had asked Shelby to invite Wilbur just so she could teach him a proper lesson and make sure he stayed away from Shelby.


    Whitney was certain that Shelby deserved to be with someone of considerable wealth, and not a piece of garbage like , Wilbur.


    She was only doing this for Shelby''s future. Shane''s friends were all wealthy and influential people.


    That was why Whitney had told Shane toe with his friends as well. She was going to teach Wilbur a lesson to make "~ him stay away from Shelby for good.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673 Aside from that, she was going to-take the opportunity to see if Shane''s friends took a liking to Shelby and her friends.


    Whitney would be doing both parties a huge favor if she managed to matchmake even one couple. A Arich husband was much more important inparison to studying.


    i To Whitney, there was no point in studying so hard since they were blessed with good looks. L It was just then that Wilbur entered the hall following the hotel servers.


    "Wilbur!" Shelby skipped over to him, her ponytail swaying as she moved.


    Wilbur patted her on the shoulder with a smile, but the gesture looked like he was _ taking advantage of her in Whitney''s eyes.


    ¡®Whitney frowned,ing up to the two of them saying, "Wilbur, quit it with your I groping. It''s disrespectful to her, and highly telling of your character." "Dude, she''s my sister. What''s your problem?" Wilbur red up in annoyance almost immediately. Why was this girl hell-bent on starting trouble with him, picking at him no matter what he did? Whitney scoffed. "''She has her own brother. You can drop the act." "Don''t say that, Whitney," said Shelby in a hurried whisper.


    Whitney frowned. "I''m only saying this for your own good. Gosh, when are you going to wake up?" Just then, Shane came over with his friends as well.


    Shane looked Wilbur up and down, smiling at him. "What''s your name?" "Wilbur Penn," said Wilbur calmly.


    i Shane smiled. "Shane Almega. These are my friends. Homer Colt, Mark Lenkari, '' and Astor King." Wilbur nodded with a smile.


    Yet just then, Whitney cut in with a smile of her own. "Let me do the introductions.


    Mister Shane Almega, chairman of Comet Security. His family has a whole factory, and they earn three hundred million dors annually at least." "It''s an honor to meet you, Mister Almega," Wilbur said calmly.


    Shane smiled, and Whitney went on. ! "Miser Homer Colt, Kardon Province representative of Vanguard Home Appliances. They make two hundred million dors in sales every year. Mister Mark Lenkari''s family owns a supermarket chain, valued on the market at three hundred million dors. Mister Astor King here works in cable /- manufacturing and has a worth of almost a hundred million dors."


    * "Wow, you''re all so well-achieved for your age." Wilbur smiled politely.


    Whitney''s tone turned cold at once-¡°Why don''t you tell us what you do, Wilbur? I heard you don''t even have a job, do you?" Wilbur understood atst that Whitney was showing off to him, and tryingto ? humiliate him. \ He gave it some thought, and said, "Uh, how do I put this? I guess I don''t have a job, but you could say that Faye Yves, the chairman of Cape Consortium, works for me." Whitney, Shane, and his friends were all stunned for a moment.


    However, after a moment, all of them burst outughing. Whitney was practically in tears as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Wilbur stared at them, saying nothing.


    After Whitney''sughter died down, she


    \ said, "Come on, Wilbur. That''s not \ something to joke about. Do you even "know how much Cape Consortium is ; worth? They''re an internationalpany worth billions of dors. Miss Yves is a role model to all women. How dare you lie about something like that!" "My goodness, what a joke!" Shane said, shaking his head. "Even I don''t have the chance to get to know Miss Yves. Who do you think you''re kidding? No wonder Whitney said you were full of shit. I definitely believe her now." Shane gave Wilbur a disdainful look, .


    shaking his head again.


    Astor and the rest chuckled as well. Even though they said nothing, it was clear that they saw Wilbur as a joke.


    Shelby tugged on Wilbur''s sleeve, whispering to him, "Wilbur, you can''t just say stuff like that. Cape is really ~~ powerful. You might be in trouble if Miss Yves hears you say that."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What trouble could there possibly be? Come on, trust your brother," Wilbur smiled.


    Shelby flushed awkwardly, not knowing what to say to that.


    She knew that Wilbur was powerful, but Cape Consortium was way out of their league and Faye Yves was a legendary woman. How could she be working for Wilbur? Just then, Whitney sneered coldly. "I know you''re prone to lying your face off, but aren''t you scared of getting exposed / for the lies you''re telling?"

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674 Wilbur red at Whitney. "You might think I''m lying, but I think you''re a joke." "What did you just say to me?" Whitney could hardly believe her ears. Was this liar calling her a joke? { Wilbur''s expression turned cold. "You''re a student, but instead of focusing on your studies, you run around trying to find a * rich husband to settle down with like nothing else matters more than money.


    People like you don''t have any values, nor / do you have the right toment on : others." Whitney froze in her tracks, turning red as a beetroot as her expression turned from shock to humiliation, morphing as she red up in fury.


    She could hardly believe it, a nobody talking down to her like this.


    Whitney felt like someone just poured a bucket of icy water over her, tainting her beauty in a matter of seconds. ¡°iain She exploded atst, roaring, ""What right do you have to say that to me, Wilbur? Who the hell do you think you are, huh? I So what if money''s important to me, everyone in this world''s after money! What''s wrong with what I''ve done, huh?" Whitney was doing her best to prove that she did nothing wrong, and began I arguing against Wilbur, someone she thought of as utter garbage.


    Yet Wilbur merely smirked. "It''s not wrong to chase money, but only if you get it with hard work, instead of relying on your looks, positioning yourself around the nearest rich man you can find. From the way you''re selling yourself, you''re no different from a hooker." "You..." y - Whitney had not expected Wilbur to have


    \ the nerve to say such a thing.


    The words struck her like a violent blow, making her face burn with humilfation as if she had been stripped naked and left on the street. She pointed a shaking finger at Wilbur but could not get a word out.


    Shelby, Yasmine, and Celine were also shocked by Wilbur''s words.


    They all knew that Whitney cared too much about money and was also ruthless '' in her ways.


    But how was she going to recover from being humiliated like this, with how : prideful she was known to be? Shane was furious, shouting at Wilbur, "You apologize to Whitney right now, or I''ll make sure you''re sorry!" "Apologize?" Wilbur sneered. "I said nothing wrong. She''s only after your money, and you''re only after her looks ''~ and her body. You''re going to dump her


    \ the second you''ve had your fun. It''s not like you would actually marry a gold- digger like her." B Shane was stunned. It was true that he had not nned to marry Whitney. He was no fool and knew clear as day that it was his money that Whitney was after.


    Of course he was going to marry someone on his level in terms of wealth and status, a woman who could help him with his business.


    It did not matter if that person was pretty or not.


    Men like Shane saw women as toys to y around with, and he was only having some fun with Whitney.


    However, he had not quite gotten Whitney yet, so he was obviously going to do his best to stick up for her.


    Shane paused for a beat before his ¡¯~ expression darkened. "What the hell do


    \ you know? You''re no more than a lying piece of garbage. You have no right to say anything about anyone! Apologize this very instant, or I''ll make sure you regret Jt As he spoke, Shane waved a hand. Two men, who were probably Shane''s bodyguards, walked over to stand in front of Wilbur.


    Wilbur merely chuckled. "1 wouldn''t try anything if I were you." you''re not getting out of here alive until you apologize, Wilbur Penn!" Whitney screamed. Her pride had been ripped to shreds, and she was positively livid.


    Shelby did not know what to do, looking between both parties anxiously.


    Yasmine and Celine were worried as well.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What if a fight were to break out? ~ Yetjust then, aman in a suit barged in / ~ and blocked off the door.


    Everyone was shocked by that.

 Chapter 675

    I Chapter 675 Just then, Baron and Yumi made their way in slowly.


    Baron had his chest puffed out, looking around the room haughtily.


    His gazended on Wilbur,pletely ignoring Shane and the rest.


    Shane and his friends were shocked by the air of authority this man held. He was about to ask who this guy was but could not muster up the courage to.


    Whitney, however, hadpletely lost her temper, screaming, "Who the hell let you in here?" Baron paid her no mind, walking up to Wilbur with a smile. "Are you Wilbur Penn, the head of the Abyss Mercenaries, the real boss of Cape Consortium, top dog of Kardon Province, head of the Kardon Province Cultivators Association, Sanctuary level cultivator, and Divine General Trevor Penn?" Wilbur looked back at Baron with a frown.


    Whitney and the rest, however, were in a state of shock. What did the guy just say? Baron chuckled. "Don''t look so shocked. These might be secrets you''ve hidden from most people, but let''s just say there aren''t any secrets between the both of us." "You know quite a bit, don''t you? I take it you''re the guy who wants a


    I stake in Cape and half our shares, then?" Wilbur retorted coldly.


    Baron sat down on a nearby chair. Yumi sat down next to him, with Saber standing on his other side." "That''s right. This is a great opportunity for Cape Consortium. I hope you make the best of it. Otherwise, you know, Cape Consortium will be no more," Baron said calmly.


    Just then, everyone''s jaws fell agape.


    It was clear from the conversation they had just heard that Wilbur was indeed the real boss of Cape Consortium.


    Everyone had heard the name of the Divine General Trevor Penn but had never gotten lucky enough to meet the guy.


    They had also heard of the Kardon Province Cultivators Association.


    What they had not heard of was the Abyss Mercenaries, but it was pretty clear that they were extremely powerful too.


    If that was the case, this man was definitely a terrifying existence that they could not even begin topare themselves to.


    All at once, Shane and the others began to panic.


    How were they going to make a living for themselves in Seechertown after offending someone like him? Whitney was scared out of her wits, She had just found out that Wilbur was the real boss of Cape, and while she did not understand much else,


    it did not really matter.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The fact that Wilbur was the boss of Cape alone was terrifying enough.


    That was apany worth hundreds of billions, something Shane and his friends could hardly hold a candle to.


    Could Wilbur have been telling the truth, and the chairman of Cape, Faye Yves, really worked for him? Whitney could not help but tremble at the thought.


    That was impossible. There was no way that could be true. How could a piece of garbage like him turn out to be the boss of Cape? Shelby and the rest stared at Wilbur with their jaws open wide too, hardly able to believe their ears.


    Cape International was something so far from what they were capable of achieving, and they had not even tried to imagine such a thing.


    But the owner of this monster of apany had been around them all along. How could this be?

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676 wilbur looked at Baron. "I''d really advise against you doing that, or you''re going to regret it." "I''ve never regretted any of my actions, and nothing I''ve done has ever been worthy of my regret," Baron boasted. "So what if you''re Sanctuary level? Power isn''t everything, and neither are skills. I can do whatever I want to Cape, and you can''t do anything about it." Wilbur chuckled, shaking his head. "I don''t think you understand people like me, with the way you think you''ve got us wrapped around your finger just because you''ve got power or money. I can live without Cape, but you''re dead if you even try to put your hands on ie" Baron''s gaze turned murderous, as he glowered at Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked back at him in the eye without any intention of backing down.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You dare go against this nation?" Baron asked coldly.


    Wilbur let out a sneer of disdain. "What''s this? Are you speaking on the nation''s behalf here? Don''t tter yourself, buddy. You''re nothing to me." "What the hell did you just say?" Baron''s voice was terrifyingly dark, his tone cold and piercing.


    Wilbur said, "I think I made myself pretty clear."


    Keep that attitude up, and Cape''s going to be shutting its doors.


    Wanna bet that the transfer documents will be out in just three days?" Baron threatened.


    Wilbur shrugged. "I know it''s possible, but you''ll be dead if that happens too." You''ve got some nerve. No one has ever threatened me like this before, not even a Sanctuary level cultivator." Baron had finally lost his temper. Behind him, Saber''s finger twitched.


    An invisible aura began to spread out, swirling around the room.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. He clenched his right fist, and it lit up with spiritual mes at once as a terrifying spiritual pressure began to spread throughout the room.


    Saber took a step forward at once, all ten of his fingers shaking as ten ck lines began to emerge from his fingers.


    The air around the lines began to constrict, and even crack.


    "Chaotic Dissection?" Wilbur scoffed. His fist began to rumble with lightning, rumbling and hissing.


    Shane, Whitney, Shelby, and the rest were scared out of their wits by the terrifying pressure and power, crying out in shock as they fled.


    Just then, Wilbur threw a punch at Saber without hesitation.


    The punch contained Dragon Power, spiritual energy, and thunder energy, resulting in a spiritual fist that let out the howl of a dragon as it hurtled through the air in Saber''s direction.


    Saber''s expression darkened upon hearing the dragon''s howl and sensing the power of the attack.


    He raised both hands, and all ten of his fingers vibrated at top speed.


    The ten ck lines shed through the air like razor-sharp des, colliding against Wilbur''s punch.


    The spiritual fist was ripped to shreds, drifting in the air in the form of rampant spiritual energy as a fierce gust of wind was whipped up in the room.


    It waspletely shattered seconds before hitting Saber, and the rampant spirit energy brushed right past him.


    Saber was drenched in sweat now. It was clear that destroying the spiritual fist had taken quite a lot out of him.


    Just then, Wilbur let out a cry as a ray of silver light shot out of his mouth to strike Saber''s forehead.


    The attack hade out of nowhere, and Saber let out a dull hum as he began to sway on his feet.


    Wilbur lunged forward with another blow,nding it squarely on Saber''s stomach.


    Saber was sent flying, crashing through countless tables and chairs and leaving a trail of blood in his wake. He even crashed through the wall of the banquet hall, buried in the rubble as hended.


    Baron flew to his feet, staring at Wilbur in shock and disbelief.


    Shane and the rest were all the more scared out of their wits. Who was this powerful man with godlike fighting abilities?

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677 All of them stared at Wilbur with their jaws agape, their expression fraught with terror and disbelief.


    However, Baron was still the most shocked of them all.


    He knew exactly how powerful Saber was.


    The Chaos Dissection was a power that manipted space. It was extremely rare and dangerous.


    It had the ability to slice through everything, and most Sanctuary level cultivators could not hold up against its destructive capabilities.


    That was why Baron was so cocky toward cultivators, and the reason why he had hardly taken Wilbur''s words seriously. 3 What he had not expected, however, was for Saber to be taken down with just two hits.


    This guy was terrifying.


    Yumi''s gaze was one of shock and disbelief as well. She stared at Wilbur dumbly, brows furrowed as if she were deep in thought.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Wilbur reached out for Baron and lifted him into the air.


    "Did you really think you were untouchable?" The aura radiating off Wilbur was so murderous that it almost froze Baron with terror.


    All of a sudden, more than ten men in ck suits rushed forward with their guns pointed at Wilbur.


    The leader piped up anxiously, "Let go of Mister Yesly! We can talk about this." Wilbur paid them no mind. His left hand shot out, reaching into his demine for the pistol given to him by the Department of paranormal Research and Defense and pointing it to Baron''s temple.


    This was a bigger pistol than its average counterparts. Its body was almost a foot long and looked impressive enough to make it clear that it was terrifying. 3 Any regr human being would get their arm blown clean off if they were to operate this pistol, and it was not made for mortals either.


    One shot would practically paint the room with Baron''s brains.


    "Stop! Please don''t be rash about this!" The man in the suit was fraught with anxiety, doing his best to keep his tone civil and calm.


    All these men knew that they would be done for if anything were to happen to Baron.


    Baron, however, gritted his teeth and spat, "How dare you carry a gun with you?" "You do, don''t you? Why can''t I, then?" Wilbur retorted coldly.


    Baron''s heart was filled with shock, rage, and terror. This was the first 2/4


    time his life had ever been threatened. I His pride had obviously gotten the best of him still, and he merely said, "Shoot me if you dare. We''ll see if youst another day in Dasha." "You really think I wouldn''t dare to do that, huh?" This was the first time Wilbur was using this pistol himself, and he continued to provoke Baron with threats.


    Baron could hardly contain his fury but did not dare to mess with Wilbur any further.


    He would really be dead if Wilbur decided to risk it, hence Baron said nothing, his face purple as he held his words in.


    Shelby was scared out of her wits then. How did they get here from just having a meal? Weapons had been drawn, which was a big deal.


    She thought about trying to talk Wilbur out of this and de-escte the situation.


    This man was far from ordinary, and it was best that no casualties came out of this.


    However, just as she was about to say something, the door of the banquet hall was kicked open to reveal a tall figure.


    Baron saw who it was and broke out into augh at once. "Go on, kill me! Pull the trigger, I dare you."


    Wilbur nced at the man at the door and smirked. "No one can stop me if I want to kill you." "Really? I don''t believe you." Baron chuckled.


    Wilbur''s gaze turned icy.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678 I "Don''t shoot, Wilbur!" Orin rushed over, his expression fraught with nerves.


    Wilbur nced at the door. Countless members of the Special Forces had sealed the ce off, and he turned to Orin with a chuckle. "You''re here too, huh?" "Faye gave me a call, and I came rushing over the second I knew you were here." Orin was visibly nervous here. Faye had just given him a call, telling - him about the news of Baron demanding a stake in Cape.


    Orin had not expected that to happen. Baron had only mentioned wanting to work with Cape, which was why Orin had even introduced both parties to each other.


    Obviously, Wilbur was going to say no to such a request.


    Orin knew the second he heard that Baron was heading to Seecher Hotel to look for Wilbur that an altercation was going to happen and had dropped everything to rush over.


    Sure enough, things had escted to such a dire extent.


    Baron had to be safe. Everyone would get into trouble if something were to happen to someone of his status.


    The situation would only spiral out of control, causing a horrifying chain reaction.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Well, anyone who provokes me has to pay the price of doing so. Don''t fault me for this." Orin furrowed his brows tightly. He knew just how powerful Wilbur was, and that nothing would get past him in Kardon Province.


    Wilbur was definitely powerful enough to hold his own against Baron, but something like this could not happen within Kardon Province. Not within Orin''s territory.


    "Wilbur, please let go of Baron first. Let''s talk about this," Orin said carefully.


    Baron smirked at Wilbur. He was certain that Wilbur would not have the guts to kill him just like that in front of Orin.


    Yet Wilbur did not show any intention of letting go of Baron. He stuffed the barrel of the gun into Baron''s mouth, shoving harshly as Baron''s head fell back. Baron''s face flushed from awkward position and his chest was beating wildly in terror.


    Of course he was afraid. He would really be done for if this madman actually pulled the trigger.


    But his status and pride stopped him from groveling. Amidst his rage and terror, Baron was already hatching a n on how to torture Wilbur after this was over.


    A Sanctuary level cultivator might be powerful, but surely they would not be able to hold up against the most modern of weapons.


    These cultivators would have taken over the world otherwise.


    If he could not beat Wilbur physically, he would have to resort to weapons or his status.


    Orin saw Wilbur''s refusal to back down and turned to frown at Baron.


    "Baron, you''re in the wrong here. I say you apologize to Wilbur, and you''ll be fine." "Why should I apologize to him?" Baron yelled, his voice muffled from the pistol in his mouth, but his tone was still arrogant.


    Orin was having the headache of his lifetime. These two were really not making this easy for him.


    Whitney and the others, however, were scared out of their wits.


    ''Isn''t that Orin Campbell, the governor of Kardon Province? Is Wilbur ignoring even his words?" they wondered.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Whitney stared at Wilbur, her expression full of shock and disbelief.


    Was this man allowed to speak to Orin Campbell like that, even ignoring Orin''s words without anything he could do about it? What was happening to the world? Whitney was bbergasted, feeling like nothing she knew was real.


    At the same time, Baron''s men and Orin were nothing but anxious 3/4


    seeing how tense the situation was with both parties unwilling to I budge.


    One wrong move could result in a catastrophe, and everyone hardly dared to even speak.


    I just as Orin was nning the next move, the doors of the banquet hall I opened to reveal a girl in sses.


    The crowd gaped at her.


    Behind the girl was an old, slightly hunched-over figure.


    Orin let out a breath at the sight, visible relief on his face. ¡é The hunched-over figure nced at the crowd before walking up to Wilbur and the rest.

 Chapter 679

    h, Mister Grayson. You''re finally here." Orin wiped the sweat off his brow.


    The figure who had just arrived was none other than Benjamin Grayson. Orin had predicted how dire the situation might be and what it might lead to.


    He had called Benjamin at once. Sure enough, the situation was highly tense and dangerous.


    It seemed like Benjamin was the only one who could turn things around now.


    Even Baron''s father would have to respect the nation''s founding father.


    Wilbur and Benjamin also had a meaningful friendship. Surely Wilbur would listen to Benjamin''s words.


    Whitney, Shane, and the rest could hardly believe their eyes.


    They had thought that Orin Campbell was the biggest figure they would see today.


    This old man, however, appeared to be someone that even Orin had to pay his respects to.


    It was clear that he was no regr old man.


    This was beyond anything Whitney and the rest knew about, a level of power that they would never get the chance to get close to.


    Just then, Saber returned to his senses. He emerged from the rubble, standing to the side. His mouth was still dripping with blood, but he glowered at Wilbur with all ten fingers lowered.


    Benjamin nced at him, before turning back to Wilbur. "Come on, put the gun down. This hardly looks like you." Wilbur chuckled. He still, after all, respected this founding father to some extent.


    Wilbur withdrew his gun, throwing Baron onto a chair at the same time.


    Baron glowered at Wilbur viciously, but Benjamin said, "Baron, is your father well? Baron nced at Benjamin, lowering his head. "Hello, Mister Grayson.


    My father''s doing alright." I''s that so? Seems to me like he''s not going to be doing well for very long if you keep this behavior up," Benjamin said coldly.


    Baron jumped at that but kept his head bowed. "T understand, Mister Grayson." "''] understand you youngsters have your tempers, but you should never take something that doesn''t belong to you by force. Your father only got to where he is now with a great deal of hard work. You


    shouldn''t be causing him any trouble," Benjamin continued.


    Baron let out a long breath, nodding silently.


    Benjamin said, "Go back to Northseecher, and tell your father I send him my regards." After that, Benjamin told Baron to leave.


    Baron might be wildly arrogant, but he still had to pay his respects to Benjamin.


    He cast one final, icy nce at Wilbur. "I''ll be waiting for you in Northseecher. I''m sure we''ll see each other again." Baron really was something else, daring to say something like that in front of Benjamin.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Baron got up and left with Saber and the rest of his men in tow.


    Yumi cast a single nce at Wilbur before lowering her head and leaving quietly.


    Just then, Benjamin looked at Shane and the rest. "Take care of everything else here, the onlookers too. Don''t make it messy." "Yes, yes, I''ll handle it," Orin hurried to say.


    Benjamin nodded, before patting Wilbur''s shoulder. "Come over for dinner whenever you''ve got the time."


    10f course, Mister Grayson," Wilbur smiled.


    Benjamin smiled. He put his hands behind his back after that, leaving quietly with his granddaughter.


    Just then, Orin looked at Whitney and her friends, who were stunned in ce. "Come here, all of you." Shane and the rest were currently scared out of their wits.


    Orin was an untouchable existence to these people.


    They stumbled over at the order, trembling in fear as they waited for what he had to say.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680 Orin had an air about him that was positively terrifying. Whitney was practically trembling in her boots as she stood before him, and so was Shane.


    Even Orin Campbell had to speak respectfully to Wilbur, and someone as cocky and ruthless as Baron had been taught a fierce lesson by him.


    That old man, however, was the most terrifying of them all. Even Orin Campbell seemed to be scared of him.


    But this man seemed nothing but friendly and warm with Wilbur, even inviting the guy over for dinner one day.


    Their brains went nk, none of them daring to imagine just how terrifyingly powerful Wilbur was.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What was going to happen to them now that they had offended someone like that? Just as everyone was worrying about their lives, Orin frowned before saying, "Whatever happened today must be keptpletely private.


    No one is to say a word about it, do you understand?" Who would dare to go against the words of Orin Campbell? Everyone nodded profusely.


    Orin looked at Wilbur then. "It''s not worth butting heads with that


    guy. He''s a lost cause. Even his father can''t control him." 0h, don''t worry about that. I don''t n on giving him any more trouble after this, but I won''t be as nice if he tries anything else with me. Not even if you''re there." Wilbur''s words scared Whitney and her friends witless.


    Who on earth was this man, daring to speak to Orin Campbell like that? Yet Orin merely sighed. "Don''t go to Northseecher in the near future.


    If you really need to go, pay a visit to Mister Joeman before that." "''[ will. Thank you." Wilbur smiled.


    Orin nodded, finally turning to leave after that.


    Just then, Whitney, Albert, Astor, Mark, Homer, and the rest were still staring at Wilbur in terror.


    None of them dared to imagine just how terrifying it would be to get on this man''s bad side.


    Were they going to perish for that? It seemed like this man was above thew itself.


    People like them were hardly worth much to people like Wilbur, and they were terrified of what their fate was going to be after this.


    None of them had been nice to Wilbur in the slightest.


    Everyone''s fear grew at the thought, and Shane even wet himself.


    Wilbur shook his head. He paid them no mind, but said to Shelby, "You can head back with the others first. Don''t hang around Whitney that much in the future. She''s a bad influence." Shelby, Yasmine, and Celine nodded dumbly.


    Wilbur waved a hand, signaling for them to leave.


    Shelby took onest nce at Whitney before leaving with Yasmine and Celine.


    Too much had happened today, and Shelby was going to need some time to process it.


    Shane was the first to cower the second they were gone.


    He fell to his knees, bowing over and over again between sobs. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry, sir! I should have never listened to Whitney! She made me do everything! Please forgive me!" Homer and the rest got down on their knees as well, begging for their lives.


    Wilbur''s power and status were something that had scared the wits out of them, and the only thing that mattered to them now was getting out of this alive.


    Wilbur merely smirked. He hardly cared about doing anything to these idiots.


    He did, however, nce coldly at Whitney before saying, "You won''t get very far if all you''re relying on are your looks. I hope you get your act together." Wilbur turned to leave after that, leaving Whitney and the rest stunned.


    Awhileter, Shane flew to his feet andnded a harsh p on Whitney''s face.


    The crisp sound of the p resounded in the air. Whitney was dizzy from the impact, staring dumbly at Shane.


    Shane glowered at her. "You f*cking bitch! I almost died today because of you!" He turned to his men after that. "Make sure all the losses here are paid for. Not a word about this goes out." His men hurried to nod. Homer and the rest fled the scene not long after. Whitney was the only person left in the hall.


    Along whileter, she broke down wailing in what was a mix between a sob and a scream before falling onto the ground, bursting into tears.


    She regretted everything and felt utterly humiliated.


    She had treated Wilbur likeplete garbage, only for him to turn out to be the real person in power.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681 Yet, she was just like a little clown, making a fool of herself.


    In the end, all of her dignity and pride were viciously trampled upon.


    It shattered everything she had.


    At that moment, she was even thinking about death as she looked out the window.


    However, she failed to summon the courage in the end and merely knelt on the ground as she cried loudly.


    At night, in the presidential suite of a hotel, Yumi sat on the sofa with a frown.


    Baron, whom she had favored, lost just like that. She was naturally incredibly unhappy about that.


    She had nned on expanding to Northseecher.


    However, Baron felt that there were too many hidden dangers in Northseecher, so he chose Seechertown in the end instead.


    Even though it was not as prosperous as some of the major cities, it was still a top-tier city with a poption of millions. So, it had a lot of potential.


    The political situation was rtively simple as well, which made it easier for them to work with.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two of them discussed it, they decided on this ce. \ Yet, Wilbur''s unexpected appearancepletely ruined their ns.


    Baron was forced to retreat, and she lost all her support.


    Going back was not an option. She only came to Dasha because of some problems within her family. If she did not get any results here, things would be dangerous for her if she returned.


    Thinking about it, she took a deep breath and said, "''Shuri." A tall figure appeared next to her.


    That woman seemed about twenty years of age. She had a round face and was dressed in professional attire, looking like a secretary.


    ""Help me confirm the location of Seke Ind. I want to pay Mister Penn a visit," Yumi said. ) Shuri nodded, ''Understood." On Seke Ind, Wilbur was having dinner with Faye again, which was a rare asion.


    Surprisingly, they were eating Wilbur''s own cooking.


    Even though they were only simple dishes, Faye enjoyed eating them and was full of praise.


    Wilbur smiled as he looked at Faye, saying slowly, "Baron has left."


    "I knew you could do it," Faye smiled and said as she ate.


    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "You just need to focus on your business. There''s no need to worry about anything else." "I know. With you around, I don''t have to worry about anything," Faye said.


    As she lowered her head to eat, something threatened to spill out of her cor, which dazzled Wilbur.


    He shifted his gaze and his thoughts started to wander.


    Maybe it was time for him to have an intimate moment with Faye.


    After all, the two of them had been together for such a long time. It was time to take things to the next level.


    Yet, at that moment, Wilbur was taken aback.


    That was because he felt an unfamiliar aura entering Seke Ind.


    The whole ind was already filled with spiritual energy. Wilbur''s spirit could expand limitlessly thanks to the dense spiritual energy,pletely epassing the ind.


    The presence of the stranger was like a bonfire lit up in the darkness.


    After a moment, Wilburughed as he issued an order to the consciousness of a few of his disciples.


    He had already established a connection to his disciples¡¯ spirits. As long as he wanted to, he could detect where they were at any moment


    andmunicate with them through their spirit as well.


    "I''won''t let you enter so easily. Did you think you could just freelye in here like this?" Wilbur sneered.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682 Yumi was dressed in a ck robe with a V-shaped neckline, revealing her fair skin.


    She was very petite, but some parts of her were very impressive.


    She easily evaded Charles and the others and entered the bamboo field.


    Her goal was to verify Wilbur''s strength once again so she could adjust her ns.


    However, the moment she stepped into the bamboo field, several corpses suddenly crawled out of the ground and stumbled toward her.


    Yumi was startled as she quickly went through a few spells, shouting out, "Ninja Art, Fireball Technique." Her spiritual energy surged as she spewed out a massive fireball, burning those corpses.


    She felt puzzled. Wilbur did not seem to have power over the undead, so why were those corpses there? Could there be something special about this ce? Yet, at that moment, a few more zombies crawled up and lunged at her.


    She let out a shout as a dagger of spiritual energy materialized in her


    hand. It burned with spiritual mes as she attacked the zombies.


    After a few rounds, she easily dispatched the zombies.


    Realizing she had already been exposed, she no longer bothered to keep her presence concealed, rushing straight toward the room inside.


    However, she had only advanced a dozen meters when a spiritual spear shot right at her with immense power, glowing with spiritual mes and surrounded by runes.


    That attack was at the Sanctuary level, and its immense force seemed to bind her.


    Yumi was shocked.


    She roared and her body suddenly ignited with spiritual mes. The dagger in her hand expanded into a long sword that radiated with mes and she fiercely shed toward the iing spear.


    There was a loud explosion as both the spear and the de shattered, turning into spiritual energy, and dispersing into the air.


    She had blocked the attack, but the chaotic impact of the attack tore her clothes, revealing a lot of skin. She looked like a mess.


    She then realized that she had not been facing one person.


    That was because she had faced two different forms of energy.


    Yumi was furious. She was a ninja art genius from Cherrytopia, a martial prodigy of the Senka family. She was a Sanctuary level expert


    at that.


    Yet, she was repeatedly suffering setbacks here, which was an absolute embarrassment. If this continued, what right would she have to negotiate with Wilbur? She snorted and continued to walk forward.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to see if everyone there was as strong as Wilbur.


    At that moment, Eileen, who was sitting in the room, smiled, and murmured, "Little girl, how dare you barge in here? I guess you''re quite daring. I''ll y with you then." As she spoke, tworge, serrated swords appeared beside her.


    Those two swords were burning with spiritual energy. Countless runes surrounded them, radiating outward. y At that moment, Yumi, who was still advancing, was shocked again.


    She saw tworge swords that resembled shooting stars descending from the skies with unmatched power. Suddenly, the whole ind was illuminated by the radiance of those swords.


    Feeling the terrifying power within the swords, Yumi was deeply shaken.


    Facing such a dire situation, she tossed everything else aside as she condensed all the spiritual energy she had. Her spiritual mes soared into the air, and she quickly formed many seals.


    GT eY Seivews Finally, before the two swords were going to fall on her, shepleted her spell. She sped her hands together and shouted loudly, "Ninja I Art, Triple Rising Gates." In an instant, three colossal ancient city gates, each over ten meters high, appeared in front of her.


    Those gates were ancient and mysterious, covered with various carvings of strange monsters and countless runes.


    The two swords came down at the same time.


    The Triple Rising Gates crumbled under the tremendous impact, but in the end, it managed to block the attack, and the two swords disappeared along with the gates.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683 However, the massive whirlwind of spiritual energy and shockwave from the explosion tore apart all her clothes.


    She waspletely exposed at that moment and was in a very embarrassing state.


    Nheless, Yumi was in no position to care about her embarrassment at that moment. Her heart waspletely filled with amazement.


    She could clearly feel that those three attacks hade from three different people, and every one of them seemed to be at the Sanctuary level.


    Thest one in particr even felt like they were approaching Shadow level in terms of power.


    Yet, even then, she had seen no trace of her opponents.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    That meant that the three of them had not given it their all and might even have been holding back.


    As for Wilbur, he was nowhere to be seen.


    She was utterly shocked. This small ind alone had strengthparable to the five great families. Was that not terrifying? At that moment, a figure of average height appeared a dozen meters


    away, looking at her coldly.


    Only then did she feel a strong sense of shame. i Her clothes were mostly destroyed and did nothing to cover her most important parts at all. How could she be so unpresentable? In her desperation, she tried to shield herself with her hands, but it was impossible to cover everything with two hands.


    Suddenly, Yumi turned bright red in embarrassment.


    She was a person of great status in Cherrytopia. When had she ever been in such a sorry state? At that moment, Wilbur said coldly, "Ms. Yumi, do you need something from me?" Yumi bit her lips and fell silent for a long time.


    Then, she simply let go of her hand, surrendering herself to the situation.


    "Wilbur, I just wanted to chat with you. Surely there was no need for any of this, right?" Yumi bit her lip, trying to look seductive.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "If you hade here openly, I wouldn''t have done this. However, you were acting just like a thief. Why would I ever treat a thief kindly?" "It''ste and I was in a hurry to see you. How could a gentleman like you let a girl reach such a sorry state?"


    xrumi''s eyes were full of charm.


    At the same time, a strange spiral pattern appeared in her eyes and slowly started to rotate.


    Everything in front of her started to warp and look surreal.


    Wilbur scoffed, "Uninvited guests shouldn''t expect good hospitality.


    You want too much." "Don''t you want to know why I came to see you?" Yumi smiled as she slowly walked toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned when he saw her walking closer, "Stand there. I don''t want to attack a woman. If you y any tricks, then don''t me me for being impolite." "Is that so?" Yumi continued her approach. "Then, what do you n on doing to me?" Wilbur''s face gradually darkened. At that moment, Yumi casually uttered a few words, "Ninja Art, Thousand Illusion Eyes." Suddenly, the space around Wilbur began to distort slightly as if thews of physics had ceased to exist.


    At the same time, Yumi conjured another spiritual dagger in her hand and lunged at Wilbur.


    Wilbur slowly raised his hand, but his movements wereughably slow to Yumi''s eyes.


    His arm merely moved a little, but the distorted space made his actions seempletely deformed. At that moment, Wilbur was like a Paper man, as if he was a two-dimensional creature. : All his actions were distorted to a ridiculous degree and were of no threat at all.


    By then, Yumi''s dagger was already swinging down toward Wilbur''s neck. ¡ê "You''re not that impressive, after all," Yumi said with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684 In an instant, Wilbur''s body erupted in spiritual mes. A wave of terrifying pressurepletely engulfed Yumi.


    She felt an extreme sense of danger and immediately retreated, the shock evident on her face.


    How was that possible? There was no way to escape the Thousand Illusion Eyes once someone was trapped inside unless their spirit and spiritual energy were far above hers.


    Her Thousand Illusion Eyes was a natural-born ability as well. It could distort space, causing her opponent to lose their perception of their surroundings and be disoriented, which left her free to do anything she wanted to them.


    Anyone who was able to break out of the Thousand Illusion Eyes would need to have a far stronger spirit and spiritual energy than hers.


    Other than the shock, Yumi also found herself unwilling to ept what was happening.


    She gathered all her spiritual energy again after being forced to retreat.


    Along sword formed in her hand, surrounded by runes and spiritual mes. After letting out a shout, she charged straight at Wilbur.


    Her figure looked like an illusion as she circled Wilbur like a bolt of


    lightning, circling around Wilbur over a dozen times.


    During that time, she unleashed over a hundred shes. When she returned to her original spot, she said coldly, "Hundred Shadows ughter." In a sh, over a hundred shes intertwined together, forming a that charged at Wilbur.


    Suddenly, there were intense vibrations in the air. The constant explosions in the air hurt the ears.


    Yumi was not just an expert ninja, but she was also one of the top martial artists in Cherrytopia. On top of her Thousand Illusion Eyes, her overall skills were second only to that of a Shadow level expert.


    The Hundred Shadows ughter was one of her trump cards.


    It was capable of delivering a devastating barrage of over a hundred shes in an instant, forming a web of shes. After that, there would be an explosion of damage that was practically unavoidable.


    Even Sanctuary level cultivators would be heavily injured if they survived getting hit by her Hundred Shadows ughter. It was not something that should be underestimated.


    However, at that moment, Wilbur scoffed before he stomped his foot.


    Spiritual mes surged out of his body, forming a suit of armor.


    The suit of armor consisted of a helmet, chest te, tassets, greaves, and boots, with two streamers floating behind him, protecting


    I Wilbur''s entire body. Only his eyes were exposed.


    The armor was formed from white spiritual mes and had red runes shimmering around its surface. There was lightning dancing around it as well. It exuded a powerful and imposing aura, making Wilbur look like a war god.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Hundred Shadows ughter assaulted him, and all the spiritual energy des constantly exploded against Wilbur''s suit of armor. All the des shattered, dispersing into spiritual energy.


    Wilbur did not move at all, and his armor showed no signs of damage.


    Yumi waspletely dumbfounded as she stared at Wilbur, muttering, "That''s impossible." She could not believe what was happening.


    Wilbur merelyughed coldly.


    His armor was a new ability he developed after his recent breakthrough, taking inspiration from the power of Eileen''s domain.


    He condensed Dragon Power, thunder energy, and spiritual energy to form that armor. Its defensive capabilities were shocking.


    Any attack that was not at the same level as Constantine or Eileen would not be able to break through it.


    It was obvious that Yumi was still far from that level.


    "I guess it''s my turn now." 2/4


    Wilbur smiled as he summoned a lightning dagger that crackled with energy.


    With the dagger in hand, his aura was a lot more dominant.


    Wilbur started to slowly approach Yumi. Every step he took added immense psychological pressure on her. Yumi''s forehead was covered in sweat as she breathed frantically.


    At that moment, four loud booming sounds were heard. Four bullets, or rather, shells, shot right at Yumi''s head and heart.


    There were also two bullets that were aimed at her sides, about a meter away from her body. Yet, they happened to be shot right at the only spots she could dodge.


    Those bullets were incredibly precise and urate.


    They were incredibly quick and powerful as well. Even Sanctuary Level cultivators needed to be wary of them since they were clearly not ordinary bullets.


    If she took them head-on, she might very well get injured.


    In a state of shock, Yumi gathered her spiritual energy again, forming a sword in her hand as she swiftly struck out twice.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685 A sharp whistling sound was heard as the two bullets were sliced in half by the sword, and it exploded. The two other bullets grazed past Yumi''s body.


    The mes around the sword in Yumni''s hand flickered slightly as the de almost shattered from the force of the bullets. They were not to be underestimated.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Ryder''s figure emerged in the bamboo field.


    He held his super cannon, aiming it right at Yumi as he slowly stepped closer.


    Yumi frowned. Who were those people? How did they even have weapons specifically meant to fight cultivators? Even though she had been able to deal with the super cannon, the weapon''s greatest strength was the fact that it could be used limitlessly.


    Wilbur was there as well.


    It seemed like there was no way she would be able to win here.


    At that moment, Wilbur looked at Ryder and said, "What are you doing here?" I''heard a fight, so I came to take a look," Ryder said, but he did not


    seem to have any intentions of putting down his weapon.


    Yumi suddenly smiled and dispelled her sword, raising her hands as she said, "I surrender." Wilbur looked at her and dispelled his armor.


    ""Can we talk? I really didn''te here with ill intentions," Yumi asked sincerely.


    Wilbur thought about it and said to Ryder, "You can go back for now." "I came to tell you we have a new mission," Ryder said.


    Wilbur was taken aback and asked, "What''s the situation?" "There are some supernatural urrences in Wells Province. The higher-ups ordered us to investigate." "It''s so far away. What does that have to do with me?" "It''s within the five northwestern provinces, so it''s your responsibility. We''re leaving tomorrow morning." After that, Ryder shouldered the super cannon and quietly left.


    Wilbur suddenly felt very irritated. Why were there so many problems? "Mister Penn, can we talk?" Yumi''s hands remained raised.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "Come with me. I hope you really do have something to talk about."


    Yumi followed behind Wilbur, and two of them arrived in Wilbur''s room.


    Faye was sitting inside, and when she saw Yumi''s naked body, she covered her mouth andughed.


    After that, she got a nket and draped it over Yumi.


    "Miss Yumi, don''t catch a cold. You two can chat. I''ll go get some rest." As Faye said that, she shot Wilbur a warning look before leaving.


    Wilbur felt a bit helpless as he sat down and said to Yumi, "You can start your performance." ¡® He felt that there was nothing to talk about to someone who tried to take control of Cape Consortium.


    Yumi sat down in front of Wilbur, wrapping the nket around herself like a bath towel, "Mister Penn, I actually came to Dasha looking for help." "Is that so? Can''t Baron help you?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Yumi smiled in a very charming manner, "Mister Penn, we did try to work together, but it seems like his abilities are far from sufficient." "Working together? I don''t think there''s any need for us to."


    "There''s money to be made. Isn''t that reason enough?" "I don''t need money," Wilbur said calmly.


    Yumi smiled, "Isn''t money something that you can never have enough of? I don''t think you''ll be able to say no to my conditions."

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686 Wilbur stared at Yumi for a long time before saying, "Fine, I''ll give you one chance." "I''ll invest ten billion US Dors in Cape Consortium. I don''t need shares or any positions. I just want a share of the profits. Is that eptable?" Wilbur frowned.


    That was a substantial amount, equal to sixty to seventy billion Dashan Dors. That was a very substantial investment.


    As an investment group, having more funds was always better.


    She did not want any shares or any positions and only wanted a share of the profits.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was definitely a very enticing proposition. Any corporation would find it hard to object.


    It was something that could only be good for him, However, Wilbur justughed, "Oh? Is there no money to be earned in Cherrytopia? Why did you run over here?" "Dasha is a massive market with over a billion people and countless businesses. The country is growing rapidly, so any capital investments here will be the most useful and make the most money, ensuring


    continuous growth," Yumi said.


    Wilbur was in no hurry to say anything.


    Yumi''s reasoning was sound.


    Dasha''s market had the attention of many financial giants, but the country was strict when it came to foreign capital, which made it practically impossible for foreign investors to establishrge-scale investment groups in Dasha.


    The government would not allowplete foreign infiltration since it had certain risks to it.


    So, Yumi''s asking to work with a domestic investment group was entirely reasonable.


    Wilburughed as he looked at Yuri and said, "Miss Senko, I''m finding it hard for me to believe in your sincerity if you don''t want to speak the truth." Yumi''s expression changed slightly as she replied, "Mister Penn, haven''t I shown enough sincerity?" "No," Wilbur said coldly. "As one of the five biggest corporations in Cherrytopia and one of the five great families, do you really not have any money to make in Cherrytopia? Aren''t you afraid of losing thisrge sum of money in Dasha?" Yumi''s expression darkened,


    The reason she came to Dasha to seek opportunities was because she was in serious trouble in Cherrytopia.


    At that moment, Wilbur was the most suitable candidate, and that money was actually just a gesture of goodwill.


    Her real objectivey elsewhere.


    After thinking for a long time, Yumi sighed and said, ""To be honest, I''m actually in a bit of trouble. I just need to find someone who''s capable enough to work with so I can solve my problems. This money is a show of sincerity." "That''s more like it. You can''t beat me, and your family is far away.


    Aren''t you worried that I''ll just swallow up your money myself if you give thatrge sum to me without any assurances? Tell me your true goal," Wilbur said casually.


    Yumi frowned as sheposed her words. "The leader of the Senko family seems to be having some trouble with his spirit. The family is a mess internally right now, and a few factions are starting to kill each other as they fight for control of the family." "Aren''t you the leader of the Cemu Sect? Is that not enough to control the situation?" In Wilbur''s eyes, even though Yumi was not the leader, she still controlled the family''s corporation and had a lot of financial power, so why was she being forced to this extent?


    yumi frowned and said, "There are factions even within the family, and the head is inexplicably supporting the other factions. It has caused a lot of chaos within the family, and the four other great families have been keeping a close eye on the situation. I came here looking for help so the family won''t fall apart." Wilbur fell silent in contemtion.


    That was more or less what he expected.


    A head with a chaotic spirit was triggering an internal fight for power, and the other great families were circling around, presenting the danger of the family''s copse.


    It was reasonable that Yumi was looking outward for help.


    However, that also meant that she was at a disadvantage in this fight for power.


    Wilbur chuckled as he said slowly, "Why do you think that ten billion US Dors is enough for me to get involved in your family''s struggle, and even possibly fight with the other four great families?"

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687 R .


    Yumi said seriously, "Mister Penn, the \ ten billion US Dors is merely a gesture of goodwill. If you can help me resolve this family crisis, I can allow Cape to enter Cherrytopia, and I''ll guarantee yourpany''s safety there." N Wilbur had a smile on his face.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like how it was difficult to enter Dasha''s market with foreign investment, it was hard for Dasha''s investors to enter other countries as well. It was generally not allowed.


    However, with Yumi''s help, there should not be a problem.


    After all, she was part of one of the biggest families in Cherrytopia. Whether it was their influence or their power, it would be more than enough.


    ''~ However, the condition was that she


    + needed to stabilize her family.


    If he went there personally, then there should not be any problems. He could also witness the ninja arts of Cherrytopia.


    He might end up learning something.


    On top of that, he was quite interested in making money from the people of I Cherrytopia.


    Killing a few people he did not like there could be considered revenge for his predecessors too.


    "Since you''re being so honest, I''ll ept your offer," Wilbur smiled and said. > Yumi had a smile on her face as well as she said, "It''s a deal, then. I can have the ten billion US Dors transferred to Cape any time you want." Wilbur replied, "You can go to Cape''s office and handle it with Miss Yves.


    However, I have to go on a trip, so your : matter will have to wait until I''m back."


    ~ "How long do you need?" Yumi frowned.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m not sure. Just be patient and wait. Goodbye." ¡ª Yumi sighed to herself and stood up to bow to Wilbur. "I''ll await your return." After that, she turned around and left.


    Wilbur chuckled to himself as he muttered, "It can''t be that simple.


    Regardless, I''ll take action." The next morning, Ryder was already ready and waiting outside Wilbur''s room.


    Wilbur saw Ryder with his luggage already ready, and frowned as he asked, "Are we just leaving like this?" "Yes. I''ve purchased the ne tickets. I''ll give you the details on the way," Ryder said coldly.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "Are you just naturally like this? Why do you act like everyone owes you big time?"


    ~ "Idon''t indulge in humor," Ryder said.


    y Wilbur shook his head. "It''s so boring with you. Let''s go." ¡ª The two of them got out of the ind and drove to the airport. They boarded the ne through a special channel, taking their seats in first ss. i Ryder frowned and said, "The situation is like this. Some ancient remains were discovered in the Taman Desert of Wells Province. When the archaeologists went over to excavate it, they all disappeared without a trace along with f the special agents who were protecting them." "That doesn''t seem like a supernatural event, does it?" Wilbur asked.


    "The problem is that all the rescue teams that went to the site after them also disappeared. They did not die but simply " vanished, No one dares to go in right I now, so the higher-ups have ordered us


    ~ togo." y "Damn. Are we being sent on a suicide mission?" Wilbur asked unhappily:-¡ª Ryder said, "Sir, this is our job." Wilbur shook his head. At that moment, two men and a girl walked into the first- ss cabin.


    The girl stumbled and fell onto Wilbur.


    He quickly helped her regain her bnce.


    At that moment, one of the men, who had a suit on, said unhappily, "Get your dirty I hands off I her."

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688 { ? Wilbur was stunned and asked, "What did you say?" "I said to get your dirty hands off her. Do you think she''s someone you can touch?" the man said rudely. ( Wilbur started to get angry as well. He had only tried to help her out, but the man was acting like he took advantage of her.


    "Hey, can''t you see that I helped her ) because she fell?" Wilbur retorted.


    "You didn''t need to. No one is allowed to touch my woman, got it?" The man said, ring at the woman before he sat down in his seat.


    The woman was obedient, hurriedly nodding to Wilbur in thanks before she sat down next to the man in the suit, not looking around at all.


    I~ Another man who was quite muscr and dressed in sportswear, shot a cold ? look at Wilbur before sitting down behind 4 the man in a suit.


    Wilbur was speechless. He looked at Ryder and said, "Does this guy have some sort of problem like you do?" "What did you say?" The man in the suit looked at Wilbur with a dark expression.


    Wilbur retorted coldly, "I said there''s ? something wrong with you. What''s wrong? You have a problem with that?" Wilbur did not bother being polite to 3 someone who was so rude.


    The man in the suit was furious. The man in the sportswear stood up by that point.


    At that moment, a flight attendant entered the cabin, smiling and saying, "Hello, everyone. The ne is about to take off. Please fasten your seatbelts." The man in the suit scoffed, and the


    woman quickly helped him fasten his seatbelt before fastening her own, > : : . : n 4 ! looking incredibly submissive. 9 The man in the sportswear snorted before he sat down.


    Wilbur shook his head before he shut his eyes to rest. i There were too many idiots in the world.


    You could meet one anywhere.


    The ne slowly took off into the blue skies, heading north.


    After more than four hours, the ne { slowly descended.


    Wilbur opened his eyes and got off the ne with Ryder.


    The man in the suit nced at Wilbur before he scoffed. Wilburpletely ignored him.


    After they left the airport, the department representative was there to


    receive them ? When they met, Wilbur was a little ; ol surprised that the contact was a woman in her thirties.


    "Hello. Are you two Wilbur and Ryder?" The woman asked as she stood in front of them.


    Wilbur nodded, saying, ""How should we address you?" "I''m Isabe Elsher, vice-captain of the National Anti-Terrorism Department," Isabe said.


    Wilbur nodded. She must be highly skilled to reach such a position at her age, especially for a woman.


    However, Wilbur found it strange that this incident fell under terrorism.


    [sabe could tell that Wilbur was confused, and she said, "We handle all violent incidents. Since no other department was willing to take this on, it


    I ended up with us." y Wilbur had a moment of understanding. p It seemed like this was a hot potato that no one wanted to handle.


    I So, it ended up going to the unlucky anti- terrorism department.


    In truth, that department was a pretty high-risk one. They were probably regrly assigned tough assignments.


    "Anything dangerous probably went to them.


    The three of them chatted as they walked. ) When they arrived at the car park, they got into Isabe''s Hummer and left the airport.


    After about an hour, the car arrived at the department.


    At that moment, there was already a small team of twelve that were waiting for them, dressed in full gear.


    Isabe led the way, and Wilbur frowned when he saw that small team and the ? special vehicles. q Isabe asked, "Do the two of you need to rest, or shall we move out right now?" "Hey, can''t you just give us a guide and let us go on our own?" Those people seemed to be elite troops.


    Wilbur did not doubt their skills.


    However, if they were facing any supernatural phenomenon or a cultivator, they would be useless.


    In fact, it was possible that they would end up being a liability he had to protect.


    He did not want to bring them along at all.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689 Isabe said coldly at Wilbur''s question, ""Are you questioning our abilities?" "I''m not. It''s just that there''s no point in numbers if this is a paranormal incident," Wilbur replied earnestly.


    Isabe raised an eyebrow and said, "Honestly, I''m skeptical about your department. Are there really paranormal events in the world?" "Isn''t it staring at you in the face right now? You''re an Aura level cultivator yourself. Shouldn''t you have some understanding of paranormal phenomena?" Wilbur asked.


    Isabe was taken aback as she measured Wilbur from head to toe.


    After a long time, she slowly said, "Fine, I''ll be your guide. Let me see what the Department of Paranormal Research and


    Defense is capable of." After that, Isabe immediately ordered her subordinates to fill the trunk of her car with water and military rations, as well as a few buckets of gasoline.


    ""''Shall we?" Isabe got into the car, looking at Wilbur and Ryder calmly.


    Wilbur knew that Isabe was not very happy about the situation.


    However, he did not want to exin that much, and Ryder did not like talking either.


    The two of them got in the car, sitting in the backseat.


    Isabe said nothing and stepped on the gas. The engine roared as they left the department.


    At about two in the afternoon, the car was driving along the desert.


    As far as the eye could see, sand dunes


    rose and fell, matching the scorching sun and creating a magnificentndscape.


    Wilbur enjoyed the unique scenery of the desert and felt extremely rxed.


    It had been a long time since he came to somewhere so beautiful.


    However, Isabe said at that moment, "Don''t be fooled by the beauty here. The further we go, the more dangerous it will be. This desert is famous for constantly shifting. The roads can disappear at any moment, and we could be caught in a sandstorm at any time as well. This ce is three hundred and thirty thousand square kilometers wide. The moment you get lost, you''ll be in incredible danger.


    Three hundred and thirty square kilometers! If a normal person got lost, it would be as good as a death sentence.


    It would probably be dangerous for an Ambience level cultivator as well.


    After all, they were talking about hundreds of thousands of kilometers. It was not the distance that one could walk out even over ten days.


    Not eating for ten days was one thing, but ten days without water would be hard even for an Ambience level cultivator.


    Even those at the Sanctuary level would have problems not eating or drinking for amonth.


    "If we''re caught in a sandstorm, even our satellite phone will lose signal, so don''t think of this as an easy trip," Isabe exined.


    Wilbur shrugged and said, "Thank you for your information." Since Isabe had doubts about them, Wilbur did not say much.


    Just like that, they arrived in the middle of the desert at about five in the afternoon.


    At that moment, a convoy of cars actually appeared in front of them, slowly moving forward.


    There were seven vehicles in total, and all of them were off-road vehicles.


    Isabe frowned and immediately sped past them, stopping the cars.


    Wilbur and Ryder watched on from inside the car.


    A few people got out of the car in the lead.


    Their faces were all covered in veils, and they had training outfits on. They were all tall and sturdy.


    Isabe scrutinized them and asked, "What are you doing here?" "We''re on vacation, what about you?" A man said with a hoarse voice.


    Isabe showed her identification and said, "Anti-Terrorism Department. State your identity and purpose."


    They fell silent for a moment before they slowly said, "We''re just off-road enthusiasts from Tarc City. We have our credentials with us. This is just a voluntary desert event." Wilbur looked over. A few men in the vehicles behind them had already picked up submachine guns.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    An Aura level cultivator could not take so many shots.


    Wilbur got out of the car and walked in front of Isabe. "We''re still busy. Let''s not waste our time here, okay?" "They''re very suspicious. I need to inspect their vehicles right now. Tell everyone to exit the vehicles and raise their hands above their heads. Stand in a line away from the cars." Isabe drew her pistol, pointing it at the man in the lead as she shouted out.


    The man fell silent for a moment before he looked at the cars behind him.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690 Wilbur frowned and said, "Can we reach our destination before it gets dark? Let''s stop wasting everyone''s time." Wilbur knew there was something wrong with that group of people. He even spotted a rocketuncher in one of the vehicles.


    He was not afraid, but he could not be sure that he would be able to protect Isabe.


    So, he did not want to start any conflicts.


    When Isabe heard that, she looked at the man and said, "The area up ahead isn''t suited for off-roading. You should turn back." "Alright, officer," the man replied in a low voice.


    "They''re from the Red Sand n," Isabe said as she drove.


    ho oda Wilbur was taken aback. "It looks like you knew. What does the Red Sand n do?" "Tomb raiding, robbery, you name it.


    They''re a typical violent criminal gang," Isabe exined.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Then why did you let them go?" "There are far fewer of us, and they have heavy weaponry. I was worried that you two would be in danger," Isabe said coldly.


    Wilbur was stunned as he asked, "You were worried about us?" "Yes, if you weren''t here, I would''ve taken action against them just now." "Miss Elsher, I think you don''t fully understand thebat abilities of our department," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Isabe said coldly as she drove, "You might be good at a fight, and your friend has a super weapon with him. However,


    there are only three of us. If you get injured or die, the higher-ups will have my head." "I'' mean, my friend is an Ambience level cultivator. Do you really think we''re weak?" Wilbur asked.


    Isabe said, "So what? Can an Ambience level cultivator take on a rocketuncher or a Barrett?" "I guess you''re right." Wilbur smiled. An Ambience level cultivator might be able to take one st or avoid a heavy-duty sniper.


    However, it would be very dangerous to face a barrage of attacks.


    If a few rocketunchers were used against an Ambience level cultivator, they would be on the verge of death if they survived the initial st.


    Meanwhile, a heavy sniper like the Barrett was enough to threaten an


    Ambience level cultivator''s life, An Aura level cultivator like Isabe would be in even more danger.


    That was probably why she decided against taking action.


    At that moment, Isabe picked up the satellite phone in the car.


    "I''m Isabe. I noticed the Red Sand n on the desert roads. Send a medium- sized squad as backup." "Understood. Sending reinforcements right now. Maintain contact." Isabe hung up and continued forward.


    Wilbur nodded approvingly. They were really efficient.


    A medium-sized squad was usually about 300 people. It was more than enough for the numbers they saw just now.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As they constantly advanced, the skies


    slowly darkened.


    However, Isabe had no ns to stop.


    After filling up the car with some gasoline, she continued forward into the night.


    It was hard to see anything at night in the desert beyond where their lights illuminated.


    Ryder kept a stern look on his face as he gazed ahead. Meanwhile, Wilbur was bored, so he closed his eyes to meditate.


    A few hours passed, and the car rm suddenly sounded.


    Wilbur opened his eyes to see Isabe solemnly looking at a screen in the car, saying, "There''s a sandstorm warning.


    It''s a high-level one, so we have to stop." Wilbur sighed. It seemed like he was quite unlucky. Why couldn''t the task go smoothly so he could go back to Seke Ind to enjoy himself?


    Thinking about that, Wilbur felt the urge to resign rising up in him again.


    "Damn it. Once I''m done with this mission, I''m not doing anything anymore," He viciously swore to himself.


    At that moment, the desert had already stirred up a fierce sandstorm. Isabe drove the car to the side of a sand dune and stopped, closing all the windows and any openings on the car.


    "Whether or not we can leave tomorrow will depend on our luck," Isabe said.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Is a desert sandstorm really that powerful?"

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 601 "Arge-scale sandstorm can alter thendscape, making it hard to determine which direction we are heading. If that''s the case, our operation might have to be terminated," Isabe said.


    Wilbur sighed and thought, ''Had I known this would happen, I would have juste alone." Regardless, sending Isabe and Ryder back at this point seemed impossible, so they could only wait.


    The three sat in the car and listened to the wind blowing outside in silence.


    Such a situation could be deadly, and disasters could take ce at any moment.


    It was a dangerous situation for Isabe and Ryder, but not for Wilbur because he could float in the air to find his way back at any time since he was at the SanctuaryContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    level.


    The sandstorm raged for the entire night and only stopped the next morning, Isabe tried opening the car door, only to realize that it would not budge. It took quite a few tries for her to finally open the door. At that point, they realized that half of the car was buried in sand.


    Isabe, Wilbur, and Ryder squeezed through the gaps they managed to open and stared at the sight before them helplessly.


    The road waspletely covered by sand and was nowhere to be seen. Even if they managed to get the car out, they would not be able to drive it.


    What surprised them, however, was spotting a Unimog passing by a few miles away.


    It was a top-ss tractor with a luxurious interior that cost over 1.5 million,


    Three people exited the tractor, dressed in attire suitable for traveling in a desert.


    Wilbur recognized that they were the same two men and the woman he ran into on the ne. What a small world! The three spotted Wilbur and the others as well but ignored them. i The muscr man proceeded to unload three UTVs from the tractor. They loaded a fewrge bags before getting ready to depart.


    Just then, Isabe shouted, "Wait a minute! What are you doing here?" ''Why is this woman so nosy?" Wilbur thought to himself.


    The group simply ignored her, and she strode toward them, and showed them her badge before standing in their way.


    "Stop the car. I need to inspect your belongings." ""Scram. Don''t get in my way," the man


    I who wore a suit said coldly.


    Her expression darkened and she pulled out her gun. "Say that again?" The man scoffed and said, "I can crush you right here. Don''t piss me off or get in my way. Understood?" The muscr man next to him took a step forward and red coldly at Isabe.


    Isabe raised her gun and said, "This is a restricted area. You are not allowed here without a permit." "Rules don''t apply to me. Get out of my way if you want to live," the man responded.


    Furious, Isabe reached out to grab the muscr man, her aura surging.


    The muscr man simply scoffed and threw a punch at her.


    Isabe grunted in pain and backed a few steps away, her left arm slumping


    powerlessly.


    The man darted forward to grab Isabe''s gun, not giving her the time to respond.


    Shocked, Isabe took two steps back and fired up her aura. Wind began to gather around her, and sand started to swirl.


    Just then, Wilbur closed the ten-meter gap between them with a leap and stood between the two.


    ""How dare you attack an officer?" he asked.


    Although he did not enjoy Isabe''s nosy nature, he could not simply stand idly by as she faced danger, so he had no choice but to interfere.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692 The man spotted Wilbur too. He looked at Wilbur warily and said, "Mind your own business, or you will die." He then waved his arm and the trio got into their UTVs before driving off.


    "My gun!" Isabe shouted.


    Wilbur frowned. "Don''t worry. We will see them again." "What?" She asked.


    Wilbur sighed. "Isn''t it obvious? They are here for the ruins as well. We will see them again once we reach the ruins." Isabe''s expression darkened.


    She turned around and picked up the satellite phone. Shortly after, she set it down and gazed up at the sky.


    Although the sandstorm had ceased, the sky above was still shrouded in dense


    yellow clouds, preventing sunlight from prating through.


    "There''s no signal," she said and sighed.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Let''s walk, then." She nced at thepass she wore around her wrist and said, "We''re heading north. The ruins are roughly 300 kilometers away. We might need a day to get there." "Let''s hurry then," Wilbur said.


    Isabe opened the back trunk of the bar and moved all the food and water out.


    "Let''s take all of these." Wilbur simply picked them up and threw them into the demine.


    As she watched everything disappearing in Wilbur''s hand, Isabe''s eyes widened as though she had seen a ghost.


    Wilbur smiled. "It''s thetest technology in the Department of Paranormal


    Research and Defense. It''s too advanced for me to showcase how it works." After a long pause, Isabe turned and started marching forward.


    Wilbur turned to Ryder. "What a stubborn girl." Ryder remained quiet and followed Isabe''s steps.


    Wilbur shook his head at how dull it was to be on a mission with these two people.


    Along the way, the trio rarely spoke except for when they stopped to eat.


    No one knew what happened to the ruins, and there were countless secrets awaiting them.


    Ryder was never a talkative man, and Isabe seemed to be upset with Wilbur, so she remained quiet as well.


    ""Say, isn''t this boring?" Wilbur whined.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not particrly enjoy small talk but wanted to resolve his differences with Isabe. After all, they were now colleagues and it would not be ideal for them to turn on each other.


    "You think I''m nosy, right?" Isabe asked coldly.


    "That''s right," Wilbur said frankly.


    Isabe continued walking and said, "If you had seen all our fellowrades who fell on the battlefield, you''d know why I''m nosy. Instead, you abused your title at the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense and mocked others." "Well, I guess I didn''t consider that.


    Sorry," he said.


    Wilbur apologized sincerely as he knew how dangerous these missions could be for ordinary soldiers.


    Battles had always been rough and merciless, so countless soldiers perished


    each year. Hence, it was understandable for Isabe to be wary of everything around her.


    Isabe''s expression eased upon hearing his apology.


    "We need to hurry. If those three people are heading for the ruins as well, we are too far behind," she said.


    "Yeah. We aren''t just going there for a treasure hunt, though. So many people have gone missing there. I assume it''s going to be quite dangerous and challenging for one to get inside," Wilburmented.


    Isabe nodded in agreement and the three picked up their pace.


    At four in the afternoon, they arrived at a basin.


    Isabe nced at thepass andpared the map in her hands with a frown. "This should be the spot. Where


    isn''t there anything here?" "There is something." Wilbur pointed at a tent not far away.


    It was a military tent specifically made for deserts, so one may not notice it at first nce.


    Behind the tent were the UTVs that were covered.


    "That''s them. Let''s head over there," Isabe said.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693 Wilbur knew that he would have to deal with that man, or he would not be able to execute his mission.


    Luckily, they were all in an istednd, so he could take the time to observe what they were going to do.


    The three approached a tent and the muscr man started staring coldly at them as soon as they approached.


    The man was setting up a device that looked like a radar and showed no intention of bothering himself over their presence.


    The woman stood next to the man and nced at Wilbur before lowering her head to help.


    "What are you doing? Where''s my gun?" Isabe questioned.


    The man did not even turn his head


    around and said, "Logan, kill them." Isabe''s expression darkened.


    Logan strode toward Isabe. The tremendous power emanating from him caused the sand to swirl around him.


    Isabe paled. She had never sensed such powerful energy. His energy was so overpowering that she struggled to gather her own spiritual energy under its pressure.


    Even breathing felt difficult, yet such pressure was the result of sheer, absolute power, and there was no trace of spiritual energying from Logan.


    Wilbur frowned.


    Cultivators who trained solely on their physical power were rare, and in Logan''s case, he was likely at the Sanctuary level.


    For one to reach the Sanctuary level based on physical strength alone, he would have to be extremely talented.


    He took arge step forward and pulled Isabe back so that he was positioned before her.


    An invisible force instantly canceled out the horrifying pressure from Logan.


    Isabe let out a long sigh of relief, then turned to look at Wilbur in surprise.


    Ryder set the box down to open it, but Wilbur simply said, "That''s not necessary." Ryder picked the box up and started backing away, not stopping until he was a hundred meters away.


    Just then, the man turned around to nce at Wilbur. "Sanctuary Level?" "Bingo," Wilbur said.


    The man chuckled and nced at the woman next to him.


    The woman quietly walked toward Logan, which baffled Wilbur,


    He sensed no spiritual energy from the woman, nor did she seem to be a power cultivator like Logan.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Was she going to join the fight too? Just then, Logan roared, and spiritual mes ignited on both his fists, with runes dancing within the mes.


    A terrifying force instantly enveloped an area of over ten meters. The gravel on the ground began to condense and contract under the immense pressure.


    "Get back," Wilbur said.


    Isabe knew that she was powerless in this fight and could only hurry toward Ryder.


    "Can he handle this?" Isabe asked worriedly.


    Ryder frowned. "I don''t know." "you don''t?" she asked, flustered.


    Ryder remained quiet, At the same time, dozens of figures appeared on the other end of the basin.


    Upon spotting them, the group set up two Barrett rifles and three rocketunchers before aiming them at Isabe and the others.


    The leader took his mask off, revealing a thick beard underneath. He lit a cigarette and stared at Wilbur and the others coldly.


    "The Red Sand n." Isabe frowned nervously.


    Logan was obviously formidable, and with the Red Sand n''s involvement along with their heavy weaponry, they were all in a dangerous situation.


    Ryder shot her a look, opened the box he was carrying, and swiftly assembled the super cannon. He then pulled Isabe toy on the ground. "Just focus on protecting yourself for now."


    "Are we not going to help Wilbur?" Isabe asked.


    "He will live," Ryder replied expressionlessly.


    Just then, the situation changed once again as rumbling was heard throughout the basin.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694 Everyone turned to look at the basin in astonishment.


    In the basin, sand flowed down like an hourss.


    In just a few minutes, a dpidated city appeared in the basin. The basin was over a dozen kilometers in diameter, but the city itself was around seven to eight kilometers in size.


    In the center of the city stood a gray, ancient castle. Many surrounding structures, some even missing half, surrounded the castle. However, the crisscrossing streets still barely retained traces of their former glory.


    In ancient times, having a city in a ce like this was considered quite an aplishment. But now, it was merely a ruin that had suffered the ravages of time and was left in a state of utter decay.


    Miraculously, the castle radiated a colorful glow like a hidden gem.


    At the same time, an invisible energy fluctuation continuously emanated from the castle, filling the entire ruin, and then rippling through everyone present.


    Overjoyed, the man shouted, "It''s here.


    Logan, kill him and we''ll go in." Logan nced around hesitantly, while the Red Sand n started walking toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur remained standing with his eyes on the ruins, seemingly unaware that Logan was approaching.


    On the other end, members of the Red Sand n were all thrilled.


    "Boss, what should we do now? Should we go inside now or take care of these people first?" someone asked.


    The bearded man smoked and said, "Jackie and Jamie will go inside with me.


    The rest of you will stay here. Kill anyone else thates out of there." "Yes, sir!" the others said. Two towering men walked toward the bearded man, their spiritual energy rising.


    The bearded man scoffed, discarded the cigarette, and walked down to the basin.


    "Arnd is thend of our ancestors.


    Anyone who tries to get their hands on it will pay with their lives." The three leaped and darted toward the ruin, while the others slowly began to approach the ruin to set up rocketunchers around it.


    In the meantime, the fight between Logan and Wilbur had started.


    A fierce and terrifying force surged following each of Logan''s attacks.


    Spiritual mes ignited on both his fists as he threw a series of punches from the distance.


    With each punch, the air detonated, echoing with a resounding roar, sending clouds of yellow sand billowing into the sky.


    Wilbur frowned.


    He had taken an offensive position as well when Logan attacked. He could not afford to waste time as the Red Sand n had headed into the ruins.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Wilbur gathered the Dragon Power, thunder power, and spiritual energy tounch a powerful strike.


    Though Logan was a powerful cultivator, Wilbur was confident that no one could rival him in terms of strength since he possessed the Dragon Power.


    With the aid of the thunder power and spiritual energy, he believed that he could take Logan down with a single blow.


    His fists, wrapped in red and white mes, were inches away from Logan. At


    the same time, Wilbur changed the spell he used.


    The attack itself should have been enough to disable Logan, but he decided to add an intermediate spell to be safe.


    Under normal circumstances, people like Logan who focused solely on strength were likely to be rtively weak in defense.


    Thebination of the Dragon Punch along with an intermediate spell would cause severe injuries at the very least.


    Just before Wilbur''s fist was about toe into contact with Logan''s, he found his energy disappearing without a trace when he got closer to Logan.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695 His spiritual energy dispersed in an instant.


    Dragon Power, however, was a pure force channeled into another attack directed at Logan.


    Logan simply shattered the force with two punches before charging toward Wilbur once again.


    Wilbur was momentarily stunned, as he had never encountered such a situation in the past.


    At that moment, Logan was merely inches away from reaching him.


    His fists were in the air and the spiritual mes burning around his fists threatened to surround Wilbur.


    In the midst of his shock, Wilbur used the Boulder Dragon Bomb in an instant.


    A dragon head formed by sand rose before him and opened its mouth to fire a boulder the size of a basketball at Logan.


    Runes swirled within the boulder as it shot across the air in tremendous force.


    However, it instantly broke down as soon as it reached Logan.


    An invisible barrier seemed to surround Logan and any spiritual power that approached him would be canceled out, which surprised Wilbur.


    Logan darted toward Wilbur and roared, his fists raining down on Wilbur with tremendous force.


    Wilbur frowned and executed the Godly Training Form. He could not use his spiritual energy for the time being and was forced to attack with just his Dragon Power.


    The spiritual energy and thunder power would disperse as soon as they left Wilbur''s body. However, with the Dragon


    Power, Wilbur had nothing to fear from Logan.


    Still, how could Logan be so powerful? He was practically invincible.


    There were rarely any cultivators who could rival Wilbur in terms of sheer strength.


    Logan''s punches were relentless and fierce, and each strike was followed by a rumbling that rivaled that of thunder.


    However, Wilbur''s Godly Training Form was extraordinarily formidable.


    He moved around Logan''s side with incredible agility, countering Logan''s fierce and forceful punches at each turn.


    His Dragon Power was extremely powerful as well, but he merely maintained just enough of it to resist Logan''s power instead of unleashing the Dragon Power in full force.


    He wanted to see the truth behind


    Logan''s abilities.


    Their figures danced like a carousel, constantly shifting within a few meters.


    Logan roared and relentlessly rained down punches with unstoppable dominance.


    However, Wilbur maintained a leveled head during the fight and was not at all at a disadvantage.


    The strength of Godly Training Form demonstrated its strength in closebat.


    His elusive movements and attacks from odd angles surprised even Logan.


    Wilbur not only perfectly evaded his attacks but also counterattacked each time at unexpected angles and timings, leaving Logan feeling flustered.


    Furthermore, the fact that Wilbur could actually contend with him in terms of sheer strength astonished him.


    Enraged, the spiritual mes on Logan''s fists intensified, and his attacks grew even fiercer.


    Wilbur dodged a round of Logan''s attacks andunched a spell that attacked the spirit, shooting toward Logan''s forehead.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Unaware, Logan simply roared as he continued to swing his fists.


    Sounds of explosions echoed in the air as over a dozen massive fists formed from pure brute force, burning with mes and covered in runes, surrounded Wilbur.


    Logan took a swift step toward Wilbur and executed a lightning-fast hook punch aimed at Wilbur''s abdomen.


    Numerous runes reappeared on Logan''s fist, and his force was unstoppable like that of a volcanic eruption that could destroy everything.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696 The attack on Logan''s spirit failed as expected and faded as soon as it got close to him, just like what happened to Wilbur''s spirit energy.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened.


    At the same time, Logannded a destructive blow, sending dozens of punches his way and sealing all potential routes Wilbur could use to escape.


    Logan sneered viciously.


    He was confident that even Sanctuary level cultivator would struggle to withstand a close blow from him.


    Wilbur simply scoffed and red spiritual mes rose on his fists, swirling with runes.


    A terrifying aura exploded. Followed by a deafening sound, the sand around them was sent into the air andpletely


    covered their figures.


    Isabe''s heart sank.


    From her perspective, Logan was simply far too powerful, and it looked as though Wilbur was barely surviving under his attack as Wilbur had not made many counterattacks.


    She turned to Ryder worriedly to find him watching the members of the Red Sand n without casting a single nce at the battle. It was as though he was not worried at all.


    Shortly after, the swirling sand settled.


    Wilbur and Logan stood ten meters away from one another and their gazes locked.


    Logan was visibly shocked.


    He could not believe that someone could rival him in terms of strength as he possessed a Vajra Body and considered himself the most powerful individual who reached the Sanctuary level with


    sheer power.


    It seemed impossible that someone could match his strength, but he was oblivious to the true power of the Dragon Power Wilbur possessed.


    The ancient power of the dragons dates back to a different time and space, and humans simply were not built to rival it.


    Even if Wilbur only possessed a fraction of the dragons'' power, it was enough to make him the strongest human.


    On the other hand, Wilbur, too, was shocked.


    Logan seemed capable of canceling out all spiritual attacks, and it was something that should not be possible at all.


    He searched through the memories of the Dragonsoul but could not find any information rted to this.


    Meanwhile, Logan recovered from the initial shock and strode forward once


    again.


    He could not believe that someone could rival him in terms of sheer strength.


    Just then, Wilbur activated the Iris Veritas, hoping to find out how Logan managed to do such a thing.


    Soon, he noticed that there was a strange barrier a few meters away from Logan that could not be detected by human eyes, or spirit energy.


    Wilbur could not exin what it was, but he soon found out that the barrier was formed by the woman standing behind Logan.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The woman was in her early twenties. She looked quiet and timid, yet the energy from the barrier originated from her.


    She was the one who controlled the barrier and protected Logan by deactivating any spiritual energy that came his way.


    I In the midst of Wilbur''s shock, he also learned that this ability was not possessed by Logan. If Logan truly possessed this ability, it would make him invincible.


    Logan was only shielded from all forms of spiritual energy because he was working with the woman, and the woman''s ability seemed to be one that she was born with. Because of that, Wilbur could not detect it at first, and even his spirit energy was rendered helpless before her.


    At the moment, he needed to control or kill the woman in order to weaken Logan''s defense.


    Upon consideration, Wilbur decided to capture the woman alive to study how her ability worked.


    Just then, the vicious man whom Logan worked for shouted, "Logan, don''t waste your time with him. Let''s head into the ruin."

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697 Logan simply scoffed and turned to walk toward the man.


    The woman turned to nce at Wilbur apologetically, before hurrying after Logan.


    The man stood up and stared coldly at Wilbur. "Don''t bother us again, or I''ll make sure you die a horrible death." Wilbur did not respond and simply red at him.


    The man snorted and darted toward the ruin with Logan and the woman.


    Just then, Ryder and Isabe arrived by Wilbur''s side.


    "What should we do?" Isabe asked anxiously as she watched the two other groups enter the ruin.


    Wilbur nced at the Red Sand n who


    were stationed outside the ruin and said, ""We are heading inside as well." "What about them?" Isabe looked at the members of the Red Sand n.


    "We will take care of them once we get out," Wilbur said.


    Isabe and Ryder nodded and the three headed toward the ruin.


    As soon as they entered, the two groups led by the man and by the Red Sand n disappeared into the ruin almost immediately.


    Wilbur led hispanions forward carefully.


    The ruin emitted an eerie atmosphere, and he knew that it could not possibly be safe. However, each group was clearly aiming to reach the castle in the center.


    Everyone knew that there was something hidden there, but no one knew what it was. Still, whatever it was, it was capable


    of emitting tremendous energy and whoever obtained it would either be extremely powerful or wealthy.


    Wilbur was determined to obtain it because he could tell that the item in the castle would make the perfect offering.


    It was a one-in-a-million chance, and he was not about to let it slip.


    As they pushed forward, the waves of energy that radiated in the air became more apparent as they washed over their bodies. Isabe began to pale.


    Though she was a cultivator, she was merely a beginner and could not fullyprehend the force she was dealing with, so it was natural for her to fear it.


    However, her sense of duty meant that she could not back off, so she silently cheered herself up and attempted to chase her fear away.


    Wilbur nced at her and shielded her


    with a gentle force of spirit energy.


    Isabe was oblivious to it but felt less scared.


    Wilbur smiled and kept pushing forward while Ryder followed closely behind him expressionlessly with the super cannon in hand.


    It seemed as though he was used to being in such situations.


    The streets of the city were covered in sand. There were dpidated houses in ancient architectural styles on both sides and under the lingering sunlight, it felt as though they had traveled back in time.


    Wilbur moved forward and surveyed his surroundings. It appeared entirely like architecture from the medieval period, marked by the traces left behind after erosion over the years.


    ''But why did it appear in this way, and what''s hidden inside the castle?" he


    wondered.


    At this moment, the sand on the streets and around the houses suddenly surged andpacted.


    In an instant, dozens of soldiers formed frompacted sand surrounded Wilbur and his twopanions. The soldiers¡¯ faces were blurred, but their armor and weapons exuded spiritual energy, each possessing strength at the Aura level.


    Isabe was instantly shocked. She instinctively pulled out her pistol and fired three rounds at the sand soldiers ahead.


    This was almost her instinctive reaction, a skill she had honed in the military.


    Meanwhile, the sand soldiers emitted hoarse roars and rushed toward Wilbur and his group.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Three gunshots sounded, all of them hitting the sand soldier ahead. The


    bullets passed right through its body, leaving three holes. However, it did not stop the soldier and it continued to wield its spear fiercely, thrusting it toward Isabe.


    Utterly stunned by the unrealistic sight before her, she was rendered incapable of reacting.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698 Abolt of lightning shed by and the soldiers at the very front copsed into a pile of sand.


    Isabe snapped out of it and realized that the lightning hade from Wilbur.


    She nced around and saw more soldiers approaching.


    Ryder held onto the super cannon and said, "I only have ten rounds left." Wilbur shook his head and said, "Isabe, don''t waste your bullets." Isabe nodded.


    Wilbur brought his hands together, and above his head, a roaring lightning ball appeared. In an instant, the lightning ball transformed into countless bolts of lightning, striking in all directions.


    Dozens of soldiers were instantly


    shattered, turning back into sand, Isabe widened her eyes and gaped at Wilbur, all the while thinking to herself, ''So, he can control lightning, too?" She was already deeply impressed by the skill Wilbur disyed when he fought Logan earlier, yet the realization that he could control lightning on top of that shook her to her core.


    It was impressive enough that Wilbur was a formidable cultivator, but the fact that he was skilled with spells as well made him a genius amongst cultivators.


    Wilbur scowled. "This is bad. Let''s hurry." Ryder nodded and followed Wilbur''s lead to press forward, while Isabe followed closely behind.


    sand soldiers kept appearing on the streets and in houses to attack them, and Wilbur simply dealt with them using


    lightning.


    The lightning ball and bolts of lightning that he had emitted were hardly spells and simply the nature of his physique, so he could summon lightning with ease.


    Only high-ss thunder spells would be considered spells from his perspective.


    Naturally, Isabe was not aware of this, so she simply admired Wilbur for being able to summon lightning at his will.


    Even cultivators who studied thunder- type spells could not wield thunder with such ease. It seemed surreal that Wilbur was an expert in both spells and cultivation.


    As they pushed deeper, the energy intensified, and the number of soldiers increased.


    Regardless, they were all defeated by Wilbur''s powerful lightning bolts.


    Isabe''s initial anxiety slowly faded as


    the strength Wilbur showed gave her great confidence in the road ahead.


    The sun began to set, casting thest remnants of its glow upon the ruins, adding a sense of destion and eeriness.


    On the street ahead of Wilbur and the others, a squadron of sand cavalry appeared.


    A general at the forefront sat atop his horse, adorned in armor, and wielding a long spear, both shimmering with runes and emanating a formidable spiritual pressure.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilbur instantly concluded that it was an Ambience level figure. Behind him, there were around a hundred sand cavalry, each d in armor and wielding long spears, all pointing directly at Wilbur and his group. These sand cavalries were also at the Aura level, making them more powerful than Isabe individually.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows and


    wondered, ''What kind of entity or existence in that castle couldmand beings of this level?¡¯ Just then, the sand cavalry general pointed his spear at Wilbur, urging his mount, and charged towards Wilbur. The sand cavalry followed its lead wordlessly.


    It was an intimidating moment, especially for Isabe. Noticing that each of the soldiers would overpower her, she found it hard to breathe and had to channel all her aura in order to remain standing.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699 Rvder remained expressionless but halted his steps.


    Wilbur raised his hands in front of his chest, and a fierce lightning storm formed between them, apanied by a series of thunderous roars.


    The cavalry''s hooves resonated through the entire street, and Isabe felt utterly helpless. Before the might of this force, she felt that they would crush everything in their path.


    Simultaneously, Wilbur shouted and pushed his hands forward.


    A dazzling light emerged, and a violent lightning storm roared forward, instantly filling the entire street.


    The blinding lightning and thunder were so intense that Isabe could not bear to look at it directly, and her eardrums


    ached, The entire street was filled with shes of lightning. The sand cavalry disintegrated in an instant and copsed onto the ground.


    When the lightning disappeared, all the sand cavalry vanished along with it.


    Creatures of this level could not pose a threat to Wilbur no matter how many there were. Meanwhile, Isabe saw Wilbur as a god of thunder, a presence she could hardly fathom.


    Conflicted emotions appeared in her eyes.


    "We are close," Wilbur said and strode forward.


    Ryder and Isabe followed closely behind.


    When they walked out of the street onto arge square, they discovered a massive za with a towering castle dozens of meters high.


    I side the castle, a dazzling glow shone, emitting a mysterious power that enveloped the entire ruin.


    The man, Logan, and the woman were already standing in one corner of the square. Meanwhile, the bearded man from the Red Sand n stood on the other side with two of his henchmen.


    The two factions stared at each other viciously.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Wilbur and his group immediately became a third force in this situation.


    The three groups observed one another, but no one spoke.


    Based on their experiences, they all knew that weaklings would not find themselves here.


    Wilbur and Logan had fought each other and knew the extent of their opponent''s strength.


    Through his spirit energy, Wilbur could


    sense that the bearded man from the Red sand n was a formidable Sanctuary Level cultivator as well.


    The groups proceeded with the stare-off for a while, before the bearded man said, "Thisnd belongs to our ancestors.


    Outsiders should leave." "Twill dig into the graves of your ancestors if need be," the man from the other group scoffed. ""Scram or face the consequences." The bearded man''s expression darkened.


    "Kid, you''re standing in my territory, and you dare to threaten me? Do you have a death wish?" "Don''t try to threaten me. It won''t work," the man retorted.


    Just then, Isabe intercepted, "We are from the National Anti-terrorism Department. This ce has been marked as a restricted area. Leave now if you don''t want to face legal consequences."


    I The bearded man burst into a fit ofughter. "Don''t try to scare me with your big titles. I, Saiba, have never acknowledged your authority. You''re in the range of my firepower. Think twice before acting rashly." "What makes you think that your worn- down guns can scare me?" The man sneered.


    Saiba''s expression darkened and was about to argue when Wilbur interjected, "You should all scram. If you annoy me, I''ll kill you all." "What?" The man and Saiba were instantly enraged and turned to re at Wilbur and hispanions.


    Isabe started to panic and thought, ''He can''t just talk to them that way even if he''s strong! Wouldn''t it be dangerous if those two groups ganged up against us?! Wilbur did not care and propped his hands into his pockets as he stared at


    them calmly.


    Suddenly, the man turned to Saiba and said, "Why don''t we take care of this group first before settling the score between us?" "Agreed." Saiba sneered.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700 Isabe instantly became restless.


    Wilbur was a formidable cultivator, but so was Logan.


    With Saiba and his subordinates stationed outside the ruinsing into the picture with their heavy weaponry, Wilbur and Ryder may not be capable of fending them all off.


    Isabe knew that she was practically powerless in this situation.


    Just then, the man nodded at Logan, and Logan immediately strode toward Wilbur.


    In the meantime, two men working for Saiba started approaching Wilbur as well.


    A major battle was on the verge of erupting.


    Isabe turned to look at Ryder nervously. "What should we do?"


    "He will live," Ryder said and started dragging Isabe away, not stopping until they were a hundred meters away.


    Isabe stared at him in shock. "Are we leaving him behind?" "He will live," he repeated and simply held onto the super cannon with no intention of joining the battle.


    Isabe was confused. Asrades, no matter how ipetent they might be, they should never leave each other behind.


    With that thought in mind, she ignored Ryder and strode toward Wilbur with determination as she could never abandon herrades.


    Though she might be powerless, she insisted on standing by herrades¡¯ side when danger approached.


    Just then, Ryder ced a hand on her shoulder and a powerful surge of spiritual


    energy instantly bounded her to the ground.


    "You''re an Ambience level cultivator?" Isabe stared at him in disbelief.


    An Ambience level cultivator was extremely formidable. Only a few cultivators with extreme talent could manage to reach such a level.


    An Ambience-level cultivator was practically the most powerful being any ordinary person or beginner could encounter.


    It shocked her that such a quiet man was an Ambience level cultivator.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Meanwhile, a battle was about to take ce between Wilbur and the other two groups.


    Just then, a faint figure appeared above the castle and a deadly aura filled the ruins.


    Everyone looked at the castle in shock to


    find the figure wearing a crown and golden robes, with a long scepter in hand.


    At the top of the scepter was a fist-sized grey gem that shone faintly.


    Though it was merely a faint figure, anyone could tell that it belonged to a king.


    At that moment, he stared down at them and the deadly aura emanating from the gem intensified, sending chills down their spines.


    "puny humans, the almighty Ark King has woken. Consider it an honor to offer your lives for the resurrection of the Ark King." His words echoed directly within their souls.


    The figure who addressed himself as the Ark King waved his scepter and countless creatures revealed themselves from the sand that covered the ruins.


    There were groups of skeleton warriors, with their bodies in tatters, reduced to mere skeletons, some even missing parts of their skeletal structure.


    They held rusty and damaged weapons in their hands, wore tattered armor, and their eyes burned with ghostly mes.


    In almost an instant, the entire ruin is densely packed with these undead creatures, numbering in the tens of thousands.


    They surrounded the square and began advancing toward it.


    Ryder immediately threw the super cannon away and pulled out the Alloy Dagger. As he fired up his spiritual energy, the dagger lengthened into a de.


    He then pulled Isabe and hurried toward Wilbur.


    At that moment, a few of the skeleton


    soldiers were already right before them, 50 he swung his de and shattered the skeletons.


    The scattered skeletons, however, continued to crawl their way toward Ryder and Isabe and did not stop until Ryder shattered their skulls.


    Meanwhile, Logan, who was initially approaching Wilbur, returned to his master. With spiritual mes around his fists, he started mming them at the skeleton soldiers charging his way.


    Following a powerful strike, a few skeleton soldiers exploded.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 701

    However, more skeletons came crowding over.


    Over on Saiba''s end.


    Two of his men set up defenses at once.


    Two five-meter-long spears appeared in each man''s hand, burning brightly with spiritual mes that pounced on the iing skeletons.


    Both men were of peak Ambience level, and the skeletons were crushed in an instant.


    However, there were too many skeletons, and they quickly filled the square again in the blink of an eye.


    There were even more skeletons charging into the square.


    Some of the skeletons were taller and broader in size. They even stepped over the other skeletons, pouncing on the crowd.


    Ryder ran for his life, finally getting to Wilbur before the square was filled with skeletons.


    Wilbur had already summoned his thunder cleaver, clearing over ten meters in front of him with a single sweep.


    All the skeletons within that area were turned to dust in an instant.


    Right after that, however, even more skeletons filled the empty space.


    Wilbur and Ryder began a massacre of the skeletons.


    Isabe was in between both of them, trembling at the sight of the crowd.


    A whileter, however, she mustered up the courage to draw out a dagger before channeling all her aura onto the de.


    There were little to no skeletons who could even get past Wilbur and Ryder''s line of defense, however, and Isabe was just waiting for an opportunity to strike.


    Just like that, the sprawling square turned into a site for three fierce battles. All parties were battling away on their own.


    The overwhelming sea of skeletons continued to charge forward, threatening to drown them.


    All that could be heard was the sound of enraged cries every now and then, as well as the explosions erupting with spirit energy and pure force.


    Wilbur fought on, casting nces at the castle in the sky every now and then.


    The Ark King''s ghostly shadow nced over the square coldly, his scepter radiating with a deathly aura.


    This aura did almost nothing to Wilbur, but Isabe and Ryder might not be able to hold up for very long.


    "Come with me!" Wilbur cried out, still fighting as he made his way over to the castle.


    There were tens of thousands of these skeletons, and no one knew how long this battle was going to go on.


    In fact, it seemed like there was no end to these skeletons.


    The root of the problem herey in that castle, and the only way of solving that was to enter it.


    Ryder and Isabe followed closely behind Wilbur, and the three of them began to move toward the castle slowly.


    It could be seen that the other two groups were trying to get to the castle too. Everyone had the same goal here.


    Thest of the setting sun began to dip, allowing darkness to take over the desert.


    The Red Sand n members guarding the site watched on in terror. The weapons in their hands fell to the ground with a tter.


    Just then, dozens of skeleton hands reached up from the sand, pulling the n members to the ground.


    Following that, the skeletons crawled out of the sand to pounce on them, tearing them to shreds.


    At the same time, the air suddenly rang with a tune.


    It was an ethereal voice of a woman, singing a haunting tune in what seemed like an ancientnguage.


    The voice seemed to strike the crowd in their souls, making the listener feel impossibly depressed and hopeless.


    Isabe even lowered the dagger she was holding, her expression turning numb.


    Ryder''s expression turned solemn as well, but he was able to withstand the effects of the melody with his willpower for the time being. He would not be able to keep that up for very long, though.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows.


    This ce seemed to be full of tricks. Ryder and Isabe were going to be in danger if this went on.


    Wilbur made his mind up. He let out a cry as his thunder cleaver lit up with tri- energy mes.


    Wilbur held the cleaver in both hands, swinging it down harshly at the castle.

 Chapter 702

    A terrifying wave of energy crushed a line of skeletons, striking the castle at the very end.


    A rumble rang through the air.


    The castle lit up with a gray glow, blocking Wilbur''s blow without moving an inch.


    A path about ten meters wide parted in the crowd of skeletons.


    "Come with me," Wilbur shouted, running towards the castle at top speed with Ryder and Isabe while crushing the skeletons that pounced at him in the meantime.


    Atst, the three of them managed to make it to the castle entrance before most of the skeletons could react.


    Wilbur struck the entrance of the castle again, swinging his cleaver.


    The gray glow lit up again.


    However, Wilbur was a lot closer to the castle now and the glow was visibly struggling to endure his attack.


    The entrance shattered, and Wilbur made his way inside with Isabe and Ryder.


    At the same time, the men were able to make their way over with Logan''s help, striding in with darkened expressions as well.


    Saiba''s expression was ashen too. He struck the gigantic spiritual me hammer in front of him on the ground, clearing the skeletons before him as he charged into the castle with his two men.


    All three parties seemed to enter the castle at the same time.


    The melodious tune disappeared the second they stepped inside.


    The skeletons outside gathered around the castle but made no move to enter.


    Atst, the crowd let out a sigh of relief.


    Wilbur, however, was looking inside the castle in shock.


    Dozens of corpses littered the ground, all of them dried up to the point where they were practically mummified.


    They were all skin and bones, seeming to bepletely devoid of life or spirit.


    From the looks of the clothes they were wearing, they seemed to be archeologists or the security team following along.


    At the end of the main hall was a jet-ck throne with a corpse sitting on it.


    The corpse sported a crown on its head and a scepter in its grasp. It was the shadow that had appeared above the castle just now, the Ark King


    Next to the Ark King was a young girl.


    She waspletely translucent, a mere spirit.


    Saiba, the three men, and the rest were shocked as well.


    They then caught sight of the scepter in the corpse''s hand, and their eyes lit up with greed at once.


    The gray jewel on the scepter radiated a powerful energy, one that seemed to be connected to the entire historical remains.


    Wilbur''s brows began to furrow.


    The power hidden in the scepter was indeed extremely powerful.


    This power, however, was of a deathly aura.


    If it were to be activated, everyone here would end up dead.


    However, for the purpose of a sacrifice, it would make a wonderful sacrifice akin to the Crystal Bone.


    All three parties were still watching the room then. No one had any intent to strike first.


    They looked at each other and their surroundings.


    That scepter was going to be a piece of work to get.


    The sand soldiers and skeletons outside had all been made out of the power in that scepter.


    Despite it being in a corpse''s grasp, the spirit next to him seemed like it was quite powerful too.


    On top of that, each party also had two opponents to be wary of.


    The situation grew tenser by the second.

 Chapter 703

    Just then, however, the corpse opened its eyes all of a sudden to stare at the crowd.


    Isabe got a fright, ducking to hide behind Wilbur.


    The man''s expression was stern as he stood between the girl and Logan. Logan looked to be rearing to go, preparing for battle.


    Saiba and his men looked intently at the Ark King.


    The Ark King''s eyes lit up with a deep red me, and a peal ofughter escaped his dried lips to echo in the sprawling hall, sending chills down everyone''s spines.


    "I''m so happy you managed to get in here. Your lives are so much more worthy than those idiots''. I like it," the Ark King''s mouth opened and closed, rasping out a wee to Wilbur and the rest with an inhuman voice.


    "What''s going on here?" Isabe could not help but ask atst.


    This was all very creepy to her, and she needed to know what was happening.


    Wilbur said in a dark voice, "I think this old zombie''s attracting lives for him to absorb so he can be revivedpletely."


    The words made the Ark King''s gaze move tond on Wilbur.


    An uglyugh escaped his mouth. "You''re right, but you have no other choice now. I''ve waited a thousand years for this day toe. My army of death shall overtake the world, and the reign of the Ark King will continue to prosper. I shall live forever!"


    "Yeah, in your f*cking dreams you will," Wilbur said coldly.


    The man nced at Wilbur, surprised. "You''ve got quite the nerve, haven''t you."


    "Yes, but I don''t need you to tell me that to know it," Wilbur muttered, staring coldly at the Ark King.


    The Ark King looked back at Wilbur. It seemed like he had been lonely for too long and was looking for someone to rant at. "I know you''re all very curious, and I''ll be happy to satiate that curiosity for you."


    The crowd said nothing, only looking at the Ark King.


    "Fifteen hundred years ago, I received this Scepter of Death." The Ark King stared at the scepter in his grasp, his gaze fond and dazed.


    "I sacrificed the lives of the whole town to get the validation of the scepter, and to be bestowed its power," he sighed, before continuing, "s, my body was too weak at the time. I was attacked by the scepter''s deathly aura and was tortured to no end. I almost died many times."


    The Ark King raised his voice all of a sudden, growing with emotion.


    "But I held on and bore this powerful energy of death. Now I just need enough life, and I''ll be able to build a body to be revived and live forever. My army of death will take over the world, and I shall be its one true ruler."


    The Ark King was overwhelmed with emotion, standing up as the mes in his eyes grew and the scepter radiated with a deathly aura.


    Just then, the army of skeletons outside began to let off a gray fog that began to drift toward the castle.


    The skeletons seemed to lose their energy instantaneously, falling to the ground in a scattering of bones.


    Everyone gulped, sensing that something terrible was about toe.


    Isabe was terrified, and also in disbelief.


    This guy had been willing to sacrifice the lives of an entire city just so he would get the power of the Scepter of Death.


    These people had all been under his reign. How had he even managed to do it?


    Just then, however, the floor of the hall lit up with gray symbols to form a pentagram-shaped formation in the middle.


    Just as the formation came to be, several ghost soldiers appeared in it.


    These soldiers radiated that same deathly aura, wielding weapons forged out of


    the deathly energy as they faced the crowd with hollow stares.


    The Ark King let out a loudugh. He wielded his Scepter of Death, and even more ghost soldiers appeared in the formation.


    These soldiers'' eyes lit up with gray mes of death, charging towards Wilbur and the rest.


    A wave of deathly aura wafted over at once, shaking everyone to the core.


    This aura alone would be enough to kill a regr human being.


    Isabe''s expression shifted. She channeled all the aura in her, trying to fight this deathly aura in her.


    Just then, Wilbur summoned his thunder cleaver, swinging it toward the iing ghost soldiers.

 Chapter 704

    The thunder cleaver swung through the bodies of the ghost soldiers, but it seemed to do no harm to them at all.


    At the same time, their weapons were almost touching Wilbur''s body.


    A meter-long jet of spiritual mes shot out of Ryder''s dagger, and he brought it down on the iing soldiers.


    Yet the same thing happened. The mes sliced right through the ghost soldiers'' bodies without causing them any harm.


    Isabe went pale in the face. She gripped her dagger, preparing for a fight to the death.


    Just then, however, a ray of silver light shed through the air. Several ghost soldiers were sliced into pieces, howling in agony before disappearing altogether.


    Wilbur had put away the thunder cleaver, switching to a long silver sword.


    The long sword was condensed purely from his spirit energy. It was covered with various symbols, emitting a powerful spirit pressure.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly, looking at the Ark King.


    Upon finding out that the thunder cleaver was useless against the ghost soldiers, Wilbur forged a weapon out of his spirit energy to kill them.


    These ghosts were not threatened by physical weapons, but spiritual weapons were perfect for taking them down.


    The only issue was that while Wilbur was killing these ghosts, his own consciousness woulde directly into contact with this deathly aura.


    Most cultivators would be dead by now if they did not have enough spirit energy.


    But Wilbur''s spirit energy was considered to be on such a godly level that it was able topletely crush the deathly aura the second it entered his consciousness.


    At the same time, the man was being attacked on his end as well.


    The ghost soldiers seemed to lose sight of their target the second they came up


    to him, zooming around blindly as if they could not see the man at all.


    The man let out a loudugh, casting a smug nce at Wilbur and the rest. Obviously, Wilbur saw all of this.


    The little girl''s power was enough topletely protect them.


    The ghost soldiers seemed to turnpletely blind and deaf as soon as they came into contact with her spirit barrier and could not attack them at all.


    Wilbur watched the girl quietly while he worked away at killing the ghost soldiers. He waspletely unbothered by the man provoking him.


    Over on Saiba''s end, at the very moment the ghost soldiers appeared, Saiba and his two men had gotten to their knees to mutter what seemed like a prayer to the Ark King in an ancientnguage.


    The Ark King turned to look at Saiba, visibly surprised.


    "I can''t believe my people are still alive. What a surprise this is!" The Ark Kingughed loudly, and Saiba let out a sigh of relief.


    The next second, however, countless ghost soldiers pounced over to drive their weapons into their bodies.


    Saiba and his men were inplete shock.


    Yet their bodies had begun to grow pale already, turning into three clouds of smoke amidst a sea of agonized cries before drifting into the formation.


    The Ark Kingughed wildly. "Granting you death is the highest honor you could ever hope to receive."


    It was clear that he hardly cared about the lives of his people at all.


    Saiba and his men had probably never expected things to end like this for them.


    Just then, however, the Ark King''s gaze hadnded on Wilbur and the man.


    Countless ghostly soldiers continued to appear from the formation, pouncing onto Wilbur''s end.


    Wilbur gripped his spirit energy sword, shing all the ghostly soldiers that came his way and sending them straight to hell.


    Ryder and Isabe stood behind him nervously, wary and prepared.


    "What powerful spirit energy. I must admit it''s quite rare. We''ll see just how long you can hold on then, for my army of death is infinite."


    The Ark King seemed to pay no mind to Wilbur''s immense power, instead looking over at the man.


    His side seemed the most at ease.


    The ghostly soldiers that came his way would lose focus not long after, turning to attack Wilbur.

 Chapter 705

    There was pretty much only one ongoing battle now. Wilbur took on these countless ghostly soldiers on his own.


    The Ark King stared intently at the girl next to the man for a while before finally saying, "A Soulless, eh? These surprises just keep oning in, don''t they?"


    "A Soulless?" It was the first time Wilbur had heard of the term, and he could not help but look at the girl again.


    "Sir, could you please concentrate? We''re at high risk here," Ryder could not help


    but say.


    Wilbur killed two ghostly soldiers with a scoff. "It''s hard work! What''s wrong with looking around?"


    Ryder was speechless, while Isabe frowned worriedly. "Bro, this really isn''t the time to be looking at girls."


    Wilbur did not know what to say to that. He was just curious, what were these two thinking?


    "You should be worrying about yourself, you won''t be able to hold on for much longer from the way I see it!" The man jeered at Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered. "I don''t need your advice, thanks."


    "We''ll see how this goes, then." The manughed, loud and arrogant.


    Just then, however, the Ark King smiled warmly at the ghostly girl next to him. "Alia, my dearest daughter, thank you for sacrificing yourself to be by my side. Could you help me with one more thing?"


    The girl nodded, and the Ark King smiled. "Kill that Soulless."


    Alia turned to look at the girl next to the man, whose expression turned into one of terror at once.


    "What are you looking so scared for? Kill her!" the man said viciously.


    The girl nodded weakly.


    Wilbur frowned at the sight.


    The girl had so much power in her, but it seemed like she did not really know how to use it and was only being controlled.


    Wilbur was certain that with some training, she would grow to be a terrifying existence for sure.


    It was a shame that the man did not appreciate her, ordering her around like a maid.


    Just then, Alia''s pale body began walking towards the girl slowly.


    The girl seemed to be rather cowardly and started to back up.


    Yet the man yelled at her, and she eventually had no choice but to stand still looking terrified.


    Just then, Alia''s body floated into mid-air.


    Spiritual energy surged out of her, as a wave of spiritual pressure spread out at the same time.


    Alia''s body began to change, and it did not take long before she morphed into what looked like a viiness with antlers on her head and wings on her back.


    Gray symbols appeared all over her body, as a terrifying force began brewing inside her.


    Wilbur, still fighting, stole a nce at Alia every now and then.


    The man''s expression began to turn into one of fear.


    Just then, Alia channeled all her powers and let out a sharp howl.


    The air in the castle was constricted in fuzzy lines as her voice pierced into the souls of everyone present.


    "Howl of the Banshee?"


    Wilbur''s expression shifted. He let out a roar, channeling all his spirit energy into a silver spirit shield that he threw around himself, Isabe, and Ryder.


    The girl began to crumble under the power of the Howl of the Banshee, copsing to the ground in agony.


    At the same time, the girl''s powers seemed to fade as well.


    The countless ghostly soldiers seemed to find a new target the next second, throwing themselves onto the girl.


    The man''s expression darkened at once.


    Just then, Logan let out an enraged roar. His body lit up with spiritual mes and attacked with his fists.


    His fists hurtled forward, full of power and force.


    Yet they merely passed right through the ghostly soldiers'' bodies and could not harm them in the slightest.


    The man began to panic atst, shouting, "Get them, Logan! You get the f*ck up too, Lily Sharn!"

 Chapter 706

    The man seemed to have lost his mind in the face of death.


    He yanked the girl to her feet, shaking her by the shoulders all while Logan fought away.


    The girl, Lily, was nothing but weak then. She could hardly stand up, let alone emit that mysterious barrier of hers.


    Wilbur''s expression finally darkened.


    Alia''s Howl of the Banshee was considered a high-level attack,pletely designed to attack one''s spirit.


    Anyone who heard the howl would have their soul crushed or even obliterated, dyingpletely after that.


    Wilbur was lucky enough to have cast the spirit shield in time so that Ryder and Isabe were protected.


    Neither of them had the spirit energy to withstand an attack like the Howl of the Banshee.


    Alia, however, was still hovering in mid-air. It was unclear what else she had up her sleeve.


    She was a dangerous threat, and Wilbur wanted nothing more than to take her down as soon as possible.


    Over on the man''s end, he had only been safe thanks to Lily''s spirit barrier.


    But now that Lily had lost her powers, the ghostly soldiers pounced over hungrily.


    Logan was a terrific fighter, but his powers werepletely useless in the face of the ghostly soldiers.


    The ghostly soldiers'' weapons drove fiercely into Logan''s body, one after the other.


    Thankfully, Logan managed to use his powerful strength to form a shield on him that stabilized his wounds for the time being.


    Yet he could not fight back in the slightest, merely crying out in pain and rage.


    Just then, there were already some ghostly soldiers who had gotten past Logan to make their way towards Lily and the man.


    The man panicked at once, shoving Lily at the ghostly soldiers. "You''re as good as dead anyway, you useless thing!"


    Just then, a blinding silver light lit up the entire room.


    Wilbur''s spirit sword was nowhere to be seen, and in its ce was a silver ball of light around the size of a basketball.


    It let off a terrifying wave of spirit pressure, covered densely in scripture and symbols.


    Wave after wave of spirit energy shot out at the ghostly soldiers'' bodies, paralyzing them.


    The ball of silver light continued to grow, its power bing more and more terrifying as well.


    Atst, the Ark King''s expression began to shift into one of fear.


    Wilbur''s powerful spirit energy had finally posed enough of a threat for him to sense the threat of death.


    "Alia!" the Ark King shouted.


    Alia soared over to the Ark King at once, opening her mouth to let out the Howl of the Banshee once again.


    Just then, however, Wilbur let out a howl of rage as he exploded the ball of light he was holding.


    Spirit energy exploded into the air like a bomb, filling the entire castle.


    All the ghostly soldiers were struck by this enormous power, dissipating into smoke.


    Even Alia''s figure began to crumble before disappearing atst.


    The ghostly soldiers disappearedpletely, and the hall went silent once again.


    The man and Lily stared at Wilbur in shock.


    Neither of them had evere across someone quite this powerful before.


    Wilbur seemed like a monster to them, a dangerous threat.


    Wilbur, now drenched in sweat, began to make his way toward the Ark King.


    Killing all the ghostly soldiers had pretty much drained him of his spirit energy, and he was now extremely tired.


    The Ark King looked furious, waving his Scepter of Death at Wilbur.


    A thick cloud of smoke emitting a deathly aura drifted out, making a beeline for Wilbur.


    Wilbur let out a cry, taking out his thunder cleaver and shing back.


    The air rumbled with thunder, as a terrifying blow struck the cloud of smoke.


    The Ark King took the blow head-on. Bolts of lightning disintegrated himpletely.


    The Scepter of Death fell out of his hands and onto the ground with a loud ng.


    At the same time, the cloud of smoke alsonded on Wilbur.


    Wilbur keeled over at once, copsing onto the ground.


    Ryder and Isabe cried out in shock, running toward him.

 Chapter 707

    The man was in shock for a while, before letting out a loudugh.


    "He''s dead. You''re all dead now! The Scepter of Death''s mine, ha!"


    He dashed towards the throne, picking up the scepter gleefully.


    The next second, he threw it at Lily coldly. "You''d better hold on to it and keep a close eye on that thing."


    The deathly aura that the scepter emitted would attack the soul of whoever held it, and the man could hardly withstand it.


    Only Lily was immune to this, seeing as she did not have a soul.


    She took the scepter from the man obediently, limping to the side as she looked sadly at Wilbur''s body on the ground.


    Just then, the manughed loudly at Isabe and Ryder. "You guys were pretty cocky just now, weren''t you? What changed, huh?"


    Isabe helped Wilbur''s body up slightly, roaring at the man, "How could you do this to him? He saved your life!"


    "I didn''t ask him to save me, did I?" the man asked coldly. "Anyone who tries to get their hands on the Scepter of Death is an enemy to me, and my enemies must perish! That includes you two as well!"


    Ryder raised his super cannon without a word, aiming it at the man.


    Just then, Logan dashed over to step in front of the man.


    The man''s tone was impossibly arrogant. "None of you are any match for Logan now that your guy''s dead! That dumb rifle isn''t going to do a thing!"


    Indeed, Logan was now the most powerful person in the room with his Sanctuary level powers.


    Ryder''s tone was cold. "We''re members of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. You''ll be done for if you dare touch any of us."


    "The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense?" The man''s expression shifted, but his tone remained cold. "You''ve already lost one of your men, who knows if you might me it on me! It''s best for all of you to be killed, so no one will know."


    "I''ll leave with them. You can have the Scepter of Death. We can all be on our way, and I promise we won''t give you any trouble," Ryder said.


    The man''s expression shed with hesitation.


    He seemed to know about the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense and was visibly wary of it.


    Isabe said at once, "We''ll stick to that, then. Let''s be on our way."


    She lifted Wilbur up with all her might after that, preparing to take him with them.


    Ryder still had his super cannon aimed outwards, wary of every move made.


    Just then, however, the man let out a loudugh. "You f*ckers really think I''m scared of your dumb department eh? Who do you take me for, huh? Kill them, Logan."


    Isabe was dumbfounded.


    This bastard had been nning to get rid of them from the start.


    He had just been screwing with them just now.


    Just then, Logan slowly made his way over.


    His body lit up with spiritual mes as he got closer, a wave of powerful spiritual pressure spreading out at once.


    Isabe felt like she was about to suffocate, her legs shaking as she struggled to hold Wilbur up.


    She was only a beginner Aura level cultivator, hardly anything to a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    The pressure radiating from Logan alone was too much for her to handle.


    Just then, Ryder pulled the trigger.


    The spiral bullet shot out with a loud booming sound, hurtling at full speed toward Logan.


    There was hardly anywhere for Logan to run.


    Not like he had any ns of running in the first ce.


    Logan let out a roar and an energy shield appeared in front of him.


    The spiral bullet struck the shield, resulting in a powerful explosion.


    The shield was destroyed, but the bullet was also blocked.


    Ryder''s expression shifted, firing another two shots at once.


    Yet Logan channeled two more shields, blocking both bullets beforeunching a punch a meter away from Ryder.


    It was a terrifying attack.


    Ryder threw the super cannon to the side, channeling all his spiritual energy to face the blow.


    He was a peak Ambience level cultivator and definitely powerful enough.


    It was a shame that it hardly meant anything in the face of someone at the Sanctuary level.


    Ryder''s body was sent flying from the attack, crashing against a wall dozens of meters away as blood sprayed out of his mouth.

 Chapter 708

    Isabe got to her feet and stood in front of Wilbur.


    She clutched her dagger, channeling all of her aura. Despite it not being much at all and pretty much dissipating in the face of Logan''s immense power, she stood strong.


    Logan frowned at her. An Aura level cultivator was hardly a threat to him at all.


    He was at the Sanctuary level, but he began to hesitate at attacking a woman of Aura level.


    The man saw this and shouted at once, "What the f*ck are you waiting for? Get her!"


    Logan, amidst his doubts, took a step forward.


    The rampant spiritual pressure was so strong that Isabe''s legs shook visibly, and she nearly keeled over.


    Yet she gritted her teeth, standing tall with all her might.


    Truth be told, she did not even have the energy to fight back.


    Standing up still was already using up all of her energy.


    Just then, however, Ryder crawled to his feet.


    He was bleeding out of his nose and mouth and his steps were shaky, swaying as he walked.


    But he still managed to get to his feet.


    He stumbled towards Logan, struggling as he pulled out his pistol to empty all his shots at Logan.


    This was a special pistol from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    It was made of a special metal, with a body that was more than twice as long as a regr pistol.


    Its bullets were also made of this special metal and would definitely be able to do some damage to anyone below Ambience level.


    Yet in the face of a Sanctuary level cultivator, it was hardly anything at all.


    The super cannon might be able to wound a Sanctuary level cultivator if it managed to catch them off guard.


    But a pistol would not be able to do anything, even if it was specially forged.


    The bullets shot through the air, whistling high and sharp as they hurtled towards Logan.


    Yet the second they came into contact with the mes framing Logan''s body, they were burned away at once.


    Behind Ryder and Isabe was Wilbur, lying unconscious.


    He was pale in the face,pletely devoid of any signs of life.


    He looked dead for sure.


    But neither of them wanted to give up.


    They were going to take his body home, even if he was dead.


    Yes, they had to do this for Wilbur''s family and friends.


    Just then, Lily said, "Master, can you please let them go? You''ve already got what you wanted."


    Her words seemed to scare her, and she took a few terrified steps backward, hardly daring to look at the man at all.


    The man nced at Lily coldly. "You''re awfully kind, aren''t you? They''re from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. I''ll be in big trouble if I let them go! Are you trying to get me into trouble?"


    Lily said nothing after that, but her gaze shed with sadness.


    She seemed to be mourning Wilbur and theserades of his, as well as her own fate.


    "Kill them," the man shouted mercilessly.


    Logan took a deep breath. He took a step forward, raising his right fist slowly.


    A terrifying wave of energy began to surge out of his fist.


    It sparked with spiritual mes, burning brightly.


    Symbols appeared on his fist, turning slowly amidst the mes.


    An overwhelming wave of spiritual pressure enveloped Isabe and Ryder.


    Isabe could not take it any longer, copsing to the ground.


    She pushed furiously at the ground, roaring out in fury as she tried to stand, but it was all in vain.


    Ryder channeled all his spiritual energy onto his dagger, which lit up with spiritual mes.


    All of this, however, seemed fruitless in the face of Logan''s attack.

 Chapter 709

    Still, neither Isabe nor Ryder seemed ready to give up.


    Logan sighed to himself, getting ready to give these two swift and easy deaths.


    A cruel smile appeared on the man''s face.


    He was enjoying the sight before him to no end, loving the feeling of control.


    The only thingcking was the begging, which irked him a little.


    It was fine, though. The Scepter of Death cheered him up more than enough.


    All of a sudden, an icy voice rang through the air, "I never said you could kill my men."


    Everyone was caught off guard.


    The man''s eyes widened, staring dumbly at Wilbur on the ground.


    They saw Wilbur getting to his feet, letting out a long breath as if he had woken up from a nap.


    "How could this be? How are you still alive?" the man shouted, shocked beyond words.


    The blow from the Scepter of Death would be too much for even a Sanctuary level cultivator to take.


    It was a godly weapon, holding enough power to kill an entire city.


    Its attacks also targeted the soul, and a Sanctuary level cultivator would never be able to withstand it.


    The man was not a cultivator, but he was extremely well-read. He especially loved collecting treasures and knew a thing or two about their powers.


    That was why he had been certain that Wilbur was dead for sure.


    Lily''s gaze shed with shock before she let out a small smile.


    Isabe and Ryder turned around in disbelief, staring at a seemingly unharmed Wilbur.


    Upon making sure that he was alive, Ryder yanked Isabe backward as he said, "Sir, we can''t hold on anymore."


    Wilbur smiled, looking at Logan.


    His raised fist was still burning brightly with power.


    His target had been Isabe and Ryder, but now he turned the attack at Wilbur without hesitation.


    The attack hurtled toward Wilbur''s chest, letting out an explosive sound.


    Wilbur sneered coldly, countering with a fist of his own.


    As he was attacking, his fist lit up with abination of three energies.


    It was the Dragon Punch.


    A dragon head in the form of tri-energy spiritual mes sparked with lightning, meeting Logan''s fist head-on.


    A loud explosion resulted from the collision, causing rampant spiritual energy to shoot out into the air.


    The castle''s dome-shaped roof was blown clean off by this immense force.


    Ryder dragged Isabe to take shelter in a corner, but the two of them were still pale in the face from the tremendous spiritual energy. Isabe verged on puking.


    The impossible pressure from the rampant spiritual energy seemed to squeeze into Isabe''s body, nearly crushing her.


    Wilbur''s Dragon Punch blew Logan''s arm clean off before striking him in the chest.


    Logan was sent flying like a ragdoll, crashing against one of the castle walls before lying on the ground, barely alive.


    The man stared at the sight before him, hardly able to believe his eyes.


    Logan was a Sanctuary level cultivator, and he had just been taken down with a single blow. How could this be?


    The man looked at Logan, before slowly turning his gaze on Wilbur. The man was


    nowpletely terrified, devoid of any of the cockiness from before.


    "That''s impossible. How could you still be alive? How could it be?" The man shouted wildly.


    Wilbur smiled. Yes, he had been careless.


    He had thought that he would be strong enough to take that deathly power head-


    on.


    In order to take down Alia and the Ark King as soon as possible, Wilbur had no choice but to use all his strength.


    That was so that Isabe and Ryder would not have to die fighting.


    Wilbur had no time and could not avoid that deathly attack.


    He had thought that his soul would be powerful enough to take it.


    Only for the deathly power to enter his consciousness and pounce on his soul at once, clinging to his Soul Tree.


    A deathly aura destroyed his soul at once, and the mes on his Soul Tree were put out in no time.


    Wilbur, under this influence, had copsed.

 Chapter 710

    For a second, Wilbur did feel like he was about to die.


    His spirit energy had been drained, and even his powerful soul had not been able


    to withstand the attack of the deathly power.


    His soul began to disintegrate, his consciousness fading.


    At thest, most critical second, a voice rang about in his soul.


    "The soul is under attack. Summon the power of the Divine Dependent."


    A golden me lit up on the Soul Tree.


    The power of death was quickly forced to retreat in the face of these golden mes, burning outpletely without a trace.


    The Soul Tree lit up with new mes, and the same mysterious voice rang once again.


    "The power of the Divine Dependent had been consumed. The title will now be retracted."


    Wilbur regained his consciousness, before remembering¡ª


    He had gotten the title of Divine Dependent some time ago, during one of his contributions.


    He had thought that this title waspletely useless and even cursed that old dragon out quite a bit.


    But now, Wilbur practically worshiped this old dragon.


    Everything the old dragon had given Wilbur hade in handy, some of its blessings were even considered miraculous.


    This Divine Dependent title, too, had saved his life.


    Thank you, Dragon God.


    And so, Wilbur woke up.


    He caught sight of Logan about to kill Ryder and Isabe, and there was no way


    he was going to let that happen.


    He might be out of spirit energy.


    But he still had his dragon energy, thunder energy, and spiritual energy.


    The Dragon Punch was too much for even Logan to bear, and he was taken down at once.


    Wilbur stared coldly at the man, the evil, ruthless bastard.


    There seemed to be no reason for Wilbur to let him go.


    The man, on the other hand, began to panic.


    He backed up to Lily, throwing the Scepter of Death at Wilbur. "You can take it, I''ll leave."


    "Leave? That''s a little optimistic of you, don''t you think?" Wilbur smirked coldly.


    The man''s face turned pale. "You can''t kill me! I''m..."


    Yet before he could finish, Wilbur hadunched the Boulder Dragon Bomb.


    A dragon''s head rose from the ground,unching a fiery bullet crawling with scripture at the man.


    The man shouted, "You can''t..."


    The bullet struck the man, blowing him to bloody pieces shooting in all directions and littering the ground.


    Ryder and Isabe fell onto the ground in a sitting position,pletely drained.


    Both of them were on the brink of copse, both physically and mentally.


    Thankfully, it looked like they could rest now.


    Wilbur picked up the Scepter of Death, giving it a once-over before tossing it into his demine. He then looked at Lily.


    Lily was petrified. She did not even dare look at Wilbur, twisting her fingers anxiously.


    Wilbur did not understand how someone with such power would be so cowardly.


    He walked towards Lily, doing his best to appear as friendly as he could.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to hurt you," Wilbur said.


    The girl stole a nce at Wilbur, lowering her head in a hurry right after. It did, however, seem like she was a little less scared now.


    "Could you tell me how you knew that guy?" Wilbur stopped around five meters before Lily, asking her the question in a soft, gentle tone.


    Lily lowered her head, her voice barely audible. "I''m an orphan. The Gonzalez n took me in when I was little, and I was made to follow Stephen around after that to help him."


    "I see," Wilbur said. "What does the Gonzalez n do?"


    Lily''s head was still bowed as she said, "They''re businessmen. Antiques and the likes... Stephen loved collecting them."


    "Are you afraid of him?" Wilbur asked.

 Chapter 711

    Lily said timidly, "He''s very scary, and hits me if he''s upset with me. I''m very afraid of him."


    Wilbur did not know what to say. With how powerful this girl was, she would grow up to a powerful figure with proper training and would never have to be bullied by someone like that anymore.


    Maybe she was just timid by nature, or maybe it was her upbringing.


    After all, living under someone else''s roof since you were little would definitely mess with one''s psyche.


    Wilbur fell silent for a while, before saying, "Would you like toe with me?"


    "Yes, I would," Lily said at once.


    Wilbur smiled, reaching out a hand to Lily.


    Lily looked at Wilbur shakily, slowly making her way up to him and putting her hand in his softly.


    Wilbur brought her over to Isabe and Ryder. "We''re done here. We can head back now."


    Ryder and Isabe got to their feet, and the few of them left the castle in silence. There was nothing left in sight other than the countless skeletons. It looked like a gigantic cemetery, the air dreary and dull.


    "What should we do here?" Isabe asked numbly.


    It was the first time she had experienced anything like this and did not have a clue on what the next step to take was.


    Ryder frowned. "Just bury them."


    Isabe nodded, and the few of them headed in the direction they came from in the dark.


    It was almost two in the afternoon by the time they had returned to Tarc City.


    Isabe treated everyone to a delicious whole roastmb, and Wilbur had Ryder book afternoon flights back. Wilbur was in a hurry, desperate to study the Scepter of Death as well as Lily''s powers.


    After they were done eating, Isabe sent Wilbur and the rest off to the airport in a reluctant farewell.


    Even after the flight had taken off, she remained staring out of the window nkly, as if lost in thought.


    Over at Seke Ind, Wilbur gathered everyone in his room before introducing Lily to them.


    Everyone was nothing but curious and fond of this timid girl with extraordinary powers.


    Faye looked at Lily before saying, "You cane to me if anything happens in the future, alright? Don''t be scared."


    "Okay," Lily said, nodding weakly.


    Eileen smiled. "You''ve got a precious one."


    "What makes you say that?" Wilbur asked.


    Eileen said, "The Soulless are able to shift the air around them to be immune to spiritual energypletely. That''s how they''re able to be immune to spiritual energy attacks."


    Wilbur nodded. "Yes, but her powers seem to onlye out under pressure. Do you think there might be a way for her to control them?"


    "I don''t know about that," Eileen replied with a smile.


    Wilbur nodded and smiled in response, but another question was raised in his head.


    Wilbur had memories of the Dragonsoul but knew nothing about the Soulless, so how did Eileen know about them?


    Even so, he did not ask much, merely saying, "Alright, everyone, get some rest. Don''t scare the poor girl."


    Lily''s head was bowed with so many people crowding around her, not knowing what to do.


    The crowd left one by one, and Faye settled Lily down in a room next door.


    Wilbur fell deep into thought alone in the living room, before entering his demine.


    The me serpent scampered over to cozy up but was kicked aside mercilessly by Wilbur.


    It cried out in indignance, curling into a circle in the corner. Wilbur picked up the Scepter of Death, taking a closer look at it.


    This was definitely a godly weapon, holding a terrifying level of the power of death.


    Even Wilbur himself had not been able to withstand it, nearly losing his life.


    This deathly power was a form of spiritual energy as well, and a terrifying one too. Wilbur hesitated, wondering if he should cultivate its energy.


    With the Spiritual Furnace, Wilbur would surely be able to absorb its energy and cultivate with it.


    It was just that he did not understand this form of energy very well. What if something dangerous happened?

 Chapter 712

    Wilbur fell into a dilemma, hesitating for a long time.


    He felt like it would be better to analyze this energy and cultivate it in a safe way than contribute it as a sacrifice.


    Once he had understood thews of this energy and cultivated it, he would be able to improve on it just like with other spiritual energy. There was endless potential, and infinite room to grow.


    Wilbur''s Spiritual Furnace would be able to ovee the issue of the shing of spiritual energies.


    All of a sudden, he thought of his Second Consciousness.


    His Second Consciousness was currently in the middle of analyzing the


    messages he had gotten after advancing levels.


    The information was quickly shared with Wilbur''s host consciousness, and he was able to absorb all the new knowledge.


    He stopped for a long time before smiling.


    Upon the analysis of the Second Consciousness, Wilbur had now managed toprehend how a few theories worked, giving him a whole new understanding of


    his powers.


    It seemed like those messages were about certainws in the universe.


    The power of thesews was immense, of course.


    Cultivation, at its core, was to create different powers and energy flows following thesews to improve one''s skills.


    These skills might seem all-powerful to regr people.


    However, it was far from easy to get to the true power of thesews.


    Wilbur seemed to have crossed this bridge and was beginning toe into contact with this power.


    A whileter, he reached out towards the Scepter of Death, absorbing a tiny fraction of its deathly power and leaving it in his body.


    Yes, he was still able to take that much.


    Following that, Wilbur had his Second Consciousness begin to analyze the deathly power.


    He had decided to absorb this energy and cultivate with it.


    This was a whole new terrifying form of energy and was definitely worth possessing.


    Upon doing so, he left his demine and returned to his room, then began to ponder Lily''s situation.


    The next morning.


    Wilbur came to Lily''s room, knocking on the door.


    Lily had gotten up early that day, opening the door meekly to let Wilbur in.


    Wilbur sat down on the couch, and Lily stood to the side.


    "Come on, no need to be so formal. We can be like friends or even siblings, but definitely not like you and Stephen Gonzalez."


    Lily nodded quietly.


    Wilbur knew that Lily would not change so easily and did not say much either. "I''ll teach you a cultivation method. You can practice with it. It''s used to train your spirit energy. It might just be of use to you."


    Wilbur had not been able to think of a good solution even after racking his brains the entire night.


    He felt, however, that spirit energy was the root of all potential.


    Yes, he would first let Lily cultivate her spirit energy. Once it was powerful enough, she might be able to summon those powers of hers on her own.


    Trial and error was the only way to go about these things.


    Lily nodded quietly.


    Wilbur then taught Lily how to cultivate her spirit energy using methods from his Dragon''s Chant.


    He named this method ''Ultimate Meditation''.


    Once Lily had finally memorized everything, he said, "Work hard to cultivate in the future. Don''t hesitate toe to me if you run into any problems with cultivation. You can go to Faye if you have problems with your daily life, or you can go to Charles, the guy on the bridge."


    "Thank you," Lily said, her head bowed.


    Wilbur got up and walked to the door. "There''s nothing you have to worry about here. I don''t need you to do anything, nor do I want anything from you. I''m just curious about your powers, that''s all. Also, I lost my parents when I was little, too."


    He turned to leave after that.


    Lily stared after him for a long time, before returning to her room and beginning to practice the Ultimate Meditation.


    Despite not knowing anyone or anything here, Lily felt a sense of security she had never really felt before.

 Chapter 713

    After Wilbur left the room, he drove out with the intention of having a good breakfast.


    There was a diner around the area that served up great burgers, and Wilbur liked them a lot.


    It was around noon, so there were quite a few people having lunch there and parking was rather difficult to find as well.


    Wilbur managed to get a spot atst and was about to park.


    Just then, a thud rang through the air as the car behind him rear-ended Wilbur''s


    car.


    Wilbur sighed in frustration.


    Could he not even have lunch in peace?


    He got out of the car with a frown. Behind him was a BMW that had dented his trunk.


    The bumper of the BMW had copsed as well, half of it lying on the ground.


    It was, thankfully, not too severe of an ident.


    Just then, however, a round woman in her forties emerged from the BMW.


    She was dripping in diamonds and d in designer clothes from head to toe, despite looking like a hrious sight.


    Before Wilbur could say anything, the woman shouted, "Do you even know how to f*cking drive? Are you blind?"


    Wilbur was stunned. She had clearly rear-ended him, but was making it sound like he was the one at fault here?


    "What the f*ck are you staring at? Pay up this instant, you can''t afford to mess with me!" The woman''s flesh seemed to shake with every word she uttered.


    "Come on, now. You rear-ended me," Wilbur said.


    The woman stuck her nose in the air, letting out a sneer. "I was going straight, you were the one turning! How dare you me me for rear-ending you? You''re not getting out of this!"


    The woman was clearly not using logic here, and Wilbur sighed. "Call the cops, then. Have them handle this."


    The woman lost her temper at the words. "I haven''t got time to waste with you, pay up!"


    It was clear she was ying dumb.


    Wilbur shook his head, taking his phone out and preparing to call the police.


    At the sight, the woman sat down hard on the hood of Wilbur''s car.


    The metal gave way at once, denting under her weight.


    The woman mmed the hood angrily, shouting, "No one''s going to be able to do anything to you! I''ve got all the connections in the world, you''ll be going to jail if you don''t pay up!"


    "I''m warning you, my car''s very expensive," Wilbur said coldly.


    The woman took out her phone, casting a look of disdain at him. "You call this old thing expensive? Take a good look at my BMW. That''s what real expensive looks like."


    Wilbur did not know what to say. His car cost at least two million dors.


    People who knew about cars might know what it was, but regr people would usually not be able to tell.


    Just then, the woman was shouting into her phone, "Honey,e to Susie''s Southern Diner! Someone''s hit my car and is trying to get out of it."


    Wilbur almostughed out loud. This woman was something else.


    He did not bother paying any more mind to her, wanting to see just what she could get up to.


    Leaving the car behind, Wilbur went into the diner to eat.


    The woman was livid at the sight of Wilbur leaving, hopping out of his car and cursing after him.


    Not long after, an Audi pulled up next to the BMW.


    Two men got out, one looking to be in his fifties and the other in his twenties. They looked rather alike.


    They walked over to the woman, chatting furiously before heading towards the diner.


    The three of them looked around before the woman''s gazended on Wilbur in the middle of a particrly big bite of his burger. "That''s him!"


    The two men walked over at once, and the older man shouted at Wilbur, "I can''t believe you''re in the f*cking mood to eat! Do you know what trouble you''re in?"


    "Huh? No, I really don''t," Wilbur said, before continuing to munch his burger.


    "Such insolence! I think you''re in need of a beating!" the young man said, charging over.

 Chapter 714

    The people in the diner looked over curiously.


    The older man held the younger one back, sneering at Wilbur coldly. "Let''s talk outside."


    Wilbur finished thest of his burger, getting up to go outside after that.


    The woman and both men surrounded Wilbur at once, the woman saying, "Do you know who my husband does for work, young man?"


    "I don''t know, nor do I want to," said Wilbur calmly.


    The woman said boastfully, "My husband''s in the city council, and my son''s in the townshipmittee. You''re going to jail if you don''t pay up. I''d think this through if I were you."


    The woman looked nothing but arrogant as she spoke as if her family was better than everyone else. That was probably what gave her the guts to speak like that.


    Her husband and son stared coldly at Wilbur as well.


    The son was even rolling up his sleeves and cracking his knuckles, as if ready to attack at any moment.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "You''re not scaring me with your stupid positions. You''re only making a fool out of yourselves right now."


    "What did you just say?" the woman fumed.


    "I thought I made myself pretty clear," Wilbur replied calmly.


    The woman trembled with rage. "Great! Perfect! You''re dead, insulting a public official like that."


    "Oh no, I''m terrified," Wilbur said with a smirk. "You''re scaring the wrong guy, ma''am."


    "I''ve had enough of you, you piece of shit!"


    The woman''s son lost his temper at Wilbur''s ''cockiness'', swinging a punch at Wilbur''s face.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened, and he countered with a p.


    A crisp sound rang through the air.


    The woman''s son was dizzy from the impact, spinning a few rounds before struggling to steady himself as one side of his face began to swell.


    The woman and her husband were shocked.


    A brief pauseter, the woman cried out at the top of her lungs as if she had just


    been deeply scorned. "How dare you hit my son! I''ll kill you!"


    She charged at Wilbur, wing at his face with both hands.


    Her husband was livid as well, aiming a kick at Wilbur.


    Wilbur let out a sneer, retorting with a p back that sent the woman to the ground at once.


    He kicked the man back, right in his belly.


    The woman''s husband let out a cry of agony, clutching his belly and bowling over in pain.


    Wilbur said coldly, "Not everyone is going to be afraid of you. You''re out of your mind, daring to touch someone like me."


    He turned to leave after that, driving off.


    Wilbur was fine with getting his car fixed on his own. He did not care to fight with these people anymore.


    He returned to Seke Ind, calling Jose to have him bring a new car over and take the damaged one to be repaired, then got to meditating.


    It was around evening when he was done, opening his eyes.


    Wilbur gave it some thought, then called Benjamin to ask if he was free at night. He drove out after that, buying a fruit basket before heading over to Castlebury. Benjamin had invited Wilbur to dinner at his house. Wilbur was going to pay a visit to Cherrytopia soon and wanted to have a talk with Benjamin before he left.


    He reached the neighborhood and found that his car could not enter.


    Wilbur did not want to trouble Benjamin, so he parked his car outside before walking over to Benjamin''s with the fruits.


    Not long after he had entered the neighborhood, however, he ran into a familiar face.

 Chapter 715

    The round woman from earlier was just leaving her house with her husband and son, all of them in a terrible mood.


    Both parties jumped at the sight of each other.


    The woman saw who it was and said at once, "Look who it is! I thought I wouldn''t be able to find you, but you showed up yourself!"


    The woman''s husband nced coldly at the fruits he was holding. "Do you think we''re going to forgive you just because you showed up with some cheap fruits?"


    "I''ll get someone toe over. There''s no way I''m letting this bastard go now," the son said, dialing a number while glowering at Wilbur.


    Wilbur was speechless. Did he look like he was going to apologize?


    "Out of the way. I''ve got somewhere else to be," he said coldly.


    The woman roared, "He''s still trying to run! Do you even know where you are? Security! Security!"


    The security team watching over Castlebury were proper guards who went on constant patrol.


    A few guards on patrol rushed over to the woman''s cries immediately.


    "What''s the matter here?" the leader of the guards asked.


    The woman pointed at Wilbur furiously. "This bastard attacked us earlier. Look, we''re still injured from it!"


    She pointed at her and her son''s faces. Indeed, the handprints from earlier were still visible.


    The guard took one look and said to Wilbur, "Sir, you''re not allowed to leave. We''re going to contact the police so they can handle this."


    "Sure, but I need to pay someone here a visit. I''ll give you my number, you can call me once the cops are here," said Wilbur.


    Before the guard could speak, the woman cried out, "No way! What if he runs away? You can''t just let him go!"


    Out of safety reasons, the guard could only stop Wilbur. "You can''t leave yet, sir."


    "Yes, don''t let him get away! I''m getting someone to handle it now," the woman spat viciously.


    Wilbur smiled calmly. "Sure, I''ll stay to see just what you manage to get up to. I''m warning you now, though, that the consequences are your own to bear."


    "Who do you think you''re scaring, you piece of garbage?" The woman was no longer afraid of getting attacked with the guards around, so her tone turned arrogant once again.


    Her husband said as well, "I''ve informed the city council that you provoked and attacked innocent civilians. You''re going straight to jail."


    "Good! He needs to be taught a lesson that he can''t afford to mess with some people, ever," the woman fumed.


    The entire family had been beaten by Wilbur, and none of them had ever been humiliated quite like this.


    They had been too dazed to respond right after Wilbur struck them and only returned to their senses when he was gone.


    The entire family got to work at once, pooling all their resources to find out where Wilbur was.


    A family friend who worked in the police force informed them about information on the owner of the car, and they were about to head over.


    Only for them to bump into Wilbur right in their own neighborhood.


    Perfect. They could get the bastard right now.


    The woman swore to hell and back that she was going to make sure Wilbur was taught a harsh lesson on just how powerful people like them were.


    Wilbur, seeing as he would not be able to leave anytime soon, put down the fruits he was holding and called Benjamin to tell him he would be a littlete.


    He then sat down on a bench nearby, waiting for the show to unfold.


    Not long after, seven to eight young men could be seen making their way over in a hurry.


    They went up to the woman''s son. "Jonny! Who on earth had the nerve to mess with you, let me teach that bastard a lesson."


    "That''s him! Beat him up, as much as you can." The woman''s son pointed at Wilbur, glowering viciously at him.


    The men turned around and began walking towards Wilbur with smug smiles on their faces.


    The woman''s husband then said to the guards, "You can leave now. We''ll handle the rest here."


    "No, please don''t start fighting. That''s not good." The guards obviously knew what was about to happen but could only say so much before they had no choice but to leave.


    Just then, the men had made their way up to Wilbur. One of the men, a blonde guy, called out to him threateningly. "You''ve really got some nerve, huh?"


    "Break his legs, then throw him into jail to learn a good lesson. You f*cking bastard, how dare you touch me!" the woman''s son yelled.

 Chapter 716

    The men surrounded Wilbur at once, raining a sea of attacks on him at full force.


    The woman and her family smiled smugly.


    Anyone who dared to mess with them would just meet the same fate.


    Getting a beating was hardly enough to quell their anger. The authorities would get there any moment.


    This bastard was pretty much set for jail.


    Just as the first attack was about to hit Wilbur, he got up and swept a leg out in a flying kick.


    All at once, the men were sent flying a few meters backward.


    They cried out in pain, staring at Wilbur in terror as none of them could get up.


    The woman and her family were shocked.


    They knew that Wilbur could fight.


    What they had not expected, however, was that he would be so good at it.


    One man against eight, and he had taken all of them down with just one move! Was he even human?


    "D-Don''t you daree any closer!" The woman''s son started to panic as he had never seen such a skilled fighter before.


    The woman stood next to her son, significantly less cocky than before now.


    What mattered now was this guy might beat any of them up if he pleased. Whether or not he went to jail was not their immediate concern.


    The woman''s husband was starting to regret telling the guards to leave.


    Just then, however, two policemen walked over.


    The woman''s husband lit up as if he were beholding a knight in shining armor.


    He hurried over at once. "Officers, this man''s been assaulting others."


    The officers nced at the people lying on the ground, then at Wilbur.


    Finally, they looked at the woman and her family.


    The older of the two officers turned to the woman''s husband. "Are you Secretary Dorian Kalef?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s me."


    The officer frowned. "My name''s Cameron Wench. Chief Law told us toe over."


    Dorian heaved a huge sigh at once, his tone turning authoritative. "In that case, arrest this man immediately! He''s out of line."


    Chief Law was a friend of Dorian''s, and it was he whom Dorian had asked to track Wilbur''s whereabouts down.


    Dorian had called Chief Law just now as well, urging him toe over as soon as possible.


    It looked like these were the men he had sent.


    These were proper officers, and Dorian was certain that the bastard would not dare attack them.


    The rotund woman''s expression seemed to switch in an instant, wailing as she stumbled over. "Look, look! That man attacked my family and me earlier today, and now he''s shown up in our neighborhood to beat our friends up too! He''s too much, too much!"


    "Arrest him, he needs to be dealt with seriously," the woman''s son said, puffing his chest out once again.


    The family began to use and frame Wilbur in front of the officers.


    The woman was an especially good actress, ying the part of the victim perfectly.


    Wilbur smirked to himself at the sight.


    If this Officer Cameron Wench guy dared to arrest him without doing any


    investigating at all, Wilbur was not going to y nice either.


    Cameron frowned, looking at Wilbur. "Are you responsible for these attacks?"


    "Yes, but they deserved it," said Wilbur.


    Cameron''s tone turned cold at once. "You''reing back with us, then. We''ve got a case to run on you."


    "What about them?" Wilbur asked, staring at the woman and her family.


    It would only be fair if all of them went, no?


    Cameron shouted, "They''re the victims, of course we''re going to question them!"

 Chapter 717

    Cameron had not even wanted to be involved in this mess in the first ce and knew that there was more to what a lot of these things seemed like.


    But his superior had ordered him toe and even specified that the person reporting the case was the city council secretary Dorian Kalef. Cameron was told to do a good job and had no other choice.


    Wilbur sneered coldly at the words. "I guess it''s pretty clear you''re all going to gang up on me, then."


    "So what if we are, hm?" the woman''s son called out. "You think you''re so great just because you can fight, don''t you? Well, I''ve got my own ways of dealing with you."


    The woman and Dorian smirked at Wilbur.


    Yes, they had nned to wait until Wilbur was arrested to use their connections to teach him a harsh lesson not to mess with people like them.


    They wanted to see just how Wilbur was going to beg them for forgiveness.


    Cameron frowned. "Let''s go. Please don''t make this difficult for us."


    He walked over to Wilbur with the other officer, preparing to arrest Wilbur.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened at once. There was no way he was going to just let them have their way here.


    Just then, an old voice rang through the air. "What''s happening here?"


    Wilbur looked over and saw Benjamin walking over slowly with his granddaughter Susie.


    Benjamin had been cultivating using the method Wilbur gave him and was looking better by the day.


    Dorian saw who it was and hurried over to greet Benjamin with a wide grin. "What are you doing out here, Mister Grayson? It''ste, you should take care of yourself."


    Anyone who lived here was someone of a certain level of wealth and power, and most of them knew who Benjamin was as well.


    Dorian was one of those people.


    In fact, he had been racking his brains for the longest time trying to score himself a visit to Benjamin''s house.


    The problem was that Benjamin''s house was not open for anyone to enter freely, and Dorian could hardly even get past the house''s initial security.


    Even trying to bump into Benjamin ''by chance'' was impossible.


    The second Dorian even got close to Benjamin, there would be bodyguards to shoo him away before he even got a nce at Benjamin.


    It was important to note that Benjamin was a national hero who could enjoy the most premium of treatment and had only chosen to live in Seechertown because he wanted to go back to his roots. People like Dorian would not even get the chance to meet Benjamin in their lifetime otherwise.


    After a few futile triester, Dorian had no choice but to give up.


    If he were to anger Benjamin and get himself into trouble, Dorian''s future might be done for.


    Now that he saw Benjamin right in front of him without any bodyguards, Dorian could hardly contain his glee.


    As long as he managed to have Benjamin as one of his connections, no one in the Kardon Province government would dare to mess with him. Heck, even Orin Campbell would have to pay Dorian some form of respect.


    The woman and her son saw that it was Benjamin and crowded over at once as well.


    They were all bows and smiles, greeting him warmly and asking how he was doing just like lowly servants in ancient times.


    Susie''s gaze shed with disdain, and she shook her head at Wilbur.


    Wilbur merely smiled.


    Just then, Benjamin noted the blokes lying on the ground and frowned. "What happened here?"


    "Oh, Mister Grayson, let me tell you."


    The woman perked up at once, beginning to tear up on cue.


    "I got into an ident with this man earlier today, and he ran away after beating my family and me up! We called the police thinking that it would be fine once they handled it, only for the guy to show up in our neighborhood and attack us again! Look, he''s beaten all of my son''s friends up! Thank goodness Officer Wench got here in time. Lord knows what this bastard might be capable of."


    The woman did not mention a word about her family''s faults, dering at once that Wilbur was the evil perpetrator following her to where she lived to attack her. She made it sound like everything was Wilbur''s fault, and he was refusing to own up to anything like a tyrant.


    Her acting skills were out in full force as well, wiping at her tears as she spoke. She looked like a victim who had finally met her savior, milking the act for all it was worth.


    Benjamin chuckled after she was done. Then, he turned to wave at Wilbur. "Come over here, Wilbur. Is this true?


    Wilbur barked out augh, walking over to Benjamin. This shocked Dorian and his family to the core.


    Dorian opened his mouth shakily. "M-Mister Grayson, d-do you know him?"


    "Yes, he''s a buddy of mine," Benjamin said. "But if he really did all that, I''ll be the first to give him hell before you do."

 Chapter 718

    Dorian and his family were at a loss for words.


    Mister Grayson''s... buddy?


    Considering who Benjamin was, realizing that they offended a buddy of his was enough for them to know that they had screwed up.


    All three of them went pale in the face, beginning to fear for their lives.


    Wilbur said, "Hey, Mister Grayson. This woman rear-ended me. Not only did she refuse to own up to it, but she even called for her family toe over. They threatened me and attacked me first, so I had no choice but to fight back. These people are only here because they called for them as well. I bumped into them in this neighborhood on the way to see you, and they shouted at once that they were going to take care of me... so I had to protect myself."


    Wilbur nced at Dorian and his family after he was done.


    The entire family was scared out of their wits. None of them had the guts to say a word in front of Benjamin, curling in on themselves and cowering in fear.


    Benjamin looked at Dorian. "It sounds like my buddy''s story isn''t quite the same as the one you told me."


    Dorian''s chest lurched. His legs wobbled, and he copsed to the ground.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead.


    This man was a friend of Benjamin''s! Dorian barely even dared to look at Wilbur now.


    Nor did he dare to say another word in front of Benjamin, shaking in terror.


    The woman and her son were terrified as well, sweat pouring down their backs. None of them had expected things to end this way.


    They had offended a friend of Benjamin''s, which meant that they had pretty much offended Benjamin as well. What was going to happen to them?


    How were they going to survive in the Seechertown government after this?


    Dorian and his family grew in terror at the thought. All of them felt like their souls were about to leave their bodies, their chests heaving.


    Just then, Benjamin waved a hand at the two officers.


    Neither of the officers knew who Benjamin was.


    However, they could tell that he was definitely someone of power.


    If Dorian, the city council secretary, was cowering on the ground in terror, this old man had to be pretty terrifying.


    The officers had no choice but to face the music.


    Benjamin frowned. "My friend just wanted to have dinner at my ce. You can solve your case afterward. There''s no rush. Tell your superior to know the difference between right and wrong, yeah? It doesn''t matter if this guy''s my buddy, he should be punished if he''s in the wrong. But if someone''s trying to frame him, I hope you take that seriously as well."


    Upon saying so, Benjamin gestured for Wilbur to follow him, turning away to head back into his house with his granddaughter as well.


    Dorian and his family could hardly contain their panic.


    It did not take a genius to figure out what Benjamin was implying. He was saying that they should be punished.


    Someone like Dorian would never have the guts to mess with a friend of Benjamin''s if he had known who Wilbur was earlier.


    Besides, Dorian was in the wrong here.


    Dorian and his family were used to having their way and did not see a problem with behaving like this.


    It was only until they had faced Benjamin that they understood what true power and authority was.


    Benjamin spoke slowly, and leisurely.


    He had not even tried to cover for his friend.


    Nheless, everything that Benjamin had said struck Dorian and his family like a heavy weight that they could not take at all.


    The family was now regretting everything they had said and done.


    Amidst a fit of panic, Dorian shouted after Benjamin''s retreating back, "Wait,


    Mister Grayson! Let me exin!"


    He was desperate to cut his losses and save himself, but Benjamin hardly even


    paid him any mind, disappearing from Dorian''s sight with Wilbur.


    Dorian''s chest filled with dread at once.


    What was going to be of him if this got out to the Seechertown government? His future had just gone down the drain.

 Chapter 719

    There was also the possibility of someone blowing this story up, using it to force Dorian out of his position.


    If that were to happen, Dorian and his family would be doomed.


    The thought made Dorian glower at his wife, roaring, "This is all your fault! You could''ve messed with anyone in the world, but you chose to mess with Mister Grayson''s friend? Are you f*cking blind?"


    "I-I..." The woman was filled with regret now, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Cameron said at once, "Mister Kalef, we''ll be heading back to report to our superior now. I think this case is out of our hands. You can reach out to our superior if you have any questions."


    He left after that with his fellow officer.


    Meanwhile, Dorian and his family began ming each other.


    Not long after, a fight broke out between Dorian and his wife. Their son scrambled


    to pull them apart, and they looked like a mess.


    At the same time, Wilbur was taking a seat at Benjamin''s dining table.


    The dishes served were quite simple.


    There was a whole grilled fish, a te of mushy peas, a tter of mixed vegetables, a bowl of peanuts, and a bottle of whiskey.


    Susie poured Wilbur and Benjamin a ss, sitting to the side to serve them.


    Benjamin raised his ss, clinking it against Wilbur''s before draining its contents.


    Benjamin said, "It sure is rare of you toe looking for me on your own ord, buddy."


    "Well, I promised to have dinner with you eventually and happened to be free tonight," Wilbur answered with a smile.


    Benjamin popped a peanut into his mouth, chewing slowly.


    Wilbur fell silent for a while before saying, "I might be going to Cherrytopia soon."


    "Is that so," said Benjamin.


    "I''ve got to take care of some things there and might get into some confrontations with the local authorities."


    "Well, that''s up to you. You don''t have to tell other people about that."


    "I''m just worried that things might get out of hand. Would that cause diplomatic problems for us?"


    "Diplomatic problems?" Benjamin mused mildly. "Our nation isn''t what it used to be. You won''t be in any trouble as long as you have the upper hand."


    "Okay, that''s good, then," Wilbur smiled.


    Benjamin put a piece of fish in his mouth, chewing on it thoughtfully before saying atst, "Remember, as long as you''re in the right, you have nothing to be afraid of. No man, no country."


    "I will," Wilbur said. He poured Benjamin another ss, and the two of them drank.


    They chatted for a while after that. It was only after they had finished the bottle and Benjamin was slightly tipsy, that Wilbur got up to leave.


    A slightly-reddened Benjamin walked Wilbur to the door. Right before Wilbur walked out, Benjamin said, "I might be old now, but the thought of our age-old vengeance still makes me want to grab the nearest spear and drive it through a few Cherryians. It''s a shame I''m not in the shape to do that anymore."


    Wilbur turned to smile at Benjamin. "I understand, Mister Grayson."


    Benjamin nodded with a smile, and Wilbur left after that.


    Upon returning to Seke Ind, Wilbur sat in his living room for a while, pondering on Benjamin''s words just now.


    Wilbur arrived at suite number 8888 of the Caesar Hotel at noon the next day.


    The door opened to reveal a round-faced girl in long robes. She bowed at Wilbur, inviting him inside.


    Wilbur entered the room to see Yumi sitting on the sofa, wearing nothing but a towel.


    She got up the moment she saw Wilbur, bowing deeply and exposing arge part of her chest.


    Wilbur looked away at once, sitting down and getting straight to the point. "I''ll agree to what you told me, but on one condition."


    "Sure," Yumi said, sitting down.


    Wilbur said, "I can help you run your family, and even take down the other four great families so yours will reign at the top in Cherrytopia. But just letting Cape enter your nation isn''t going to be enough."


    Yumi widened her eyes at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Take down the other major four ns? How was that possible? Was Wilbur being slightly delusional?

 Chapter 720

    Wilbur looked Yumi straight in the eye. "Are you doubting my abilities?"


    "Mister Penn, you''re definitely a powerful force. But the five great families each have their own team of ninjas, with powerful elites of their own holding the fort down that are even stronger than some Sanctuary level cultivators," Yumi said.


    "Your power in Dasha is definitely strong enough to bepared to any one of the five great families, but can you bring all of your men over with you? Besides, what if the other four families gang up against you? You won''t be able to win then."


    "That''s not something you have to worry about. Just tell me one thing. Would you like your family to reign supreme?" Wilbur asked calmly.


    Yumi frowned.


    Of course, anyone would want their n to be the most powerful out of them all.


    But the five great families had a deeply-rooted history in Cherrytopia, and there was not much the nation even dared to do to them.


    It would be impossible for Wilbur to challenge the five great families on his own.


    In the end, Yumi still ended up saying, "Mister Penn, I don''t think that''s possible.".


    Wilbur smiled. "I knew you would say that, but it''s fine. We can start with your family too."


    Wilbur had made up his mind, and what Yumi was offering would be far from enough to make him embark on the trip.


    His goal for this trip was to see just how powerful the five great families were.


    Wilbur also had ns for Cape to start its business empire in Cherrytopia and have Yumi be his cover.


    Yumi frowned. "That sounds like the best way to go. I''ll be grateful enough if you even manage to help me control my family."


    "Alright. Let''s go as soon as possible, then." Wilbur wasted no time, getting up to leave right after.


    Yumi furrowed her brows, falling deep into thought.


    Who was this man, and how did he even get the idea of challenging the five great families?


    Well, that was something she had no time to ponder on for too long.


    What mattered most now was controlling the family''s internal affairs so that they would not be usurped by the other four great families.


    Two dayster, Wilbur, Yumi, and her assistant Beany got on a ne headed for Cherrytopia.


    The flight to Kyo City only took a little over four hours.


    Wilbur shut his eyes the second he sat down, pretending to sleep.


    Yumi, however, was greatly burdened with worry.


    Her family had been split into three factions.


    One was the financial group that Yumi herself was controlling. Another was the ninja team controlled by the head of the family, but thest one was a hidden faction controlled by Yumi''s brother.


    Yumi still had financial power now, as well as a certain level of martial power.


    But the head of the family had control over the true fighters of the family. The Gardner family had a team of over 400 ninjas, and most of them worked for the head of the family.


    It was unclear if the head of the family had lost his mind, but he had handed this power over to his grandson Cyrus Gardner, letting him do whatever he wanted and meddle in the family''s financial group.


    The hidden faction that Yaron Gardner, Yumi''s brother, controlled, was a team of highly-trained assassins.


    No one knew if the person next to them was a part of this hidden faction.


    Yaron always maintained a neutral position every time a fight broke out in the family.


    This neutrality, however, was to be deeply feared as no one ever knew what Yaron was truly thinking.


    It could be said that Yaron was the most terrifying member of the family.


    That was because he was capable of causing a fatal blow to anyone else in the family.


    With the family at loggerheads with each other, Yumi was unable to hold her own. That was why she hade to Dasha in search of a partner to join forces with.


    Yumi had no one in Cherrytopia to help her.


    The other four great families were watching the Gardners like hawks. Yumi''s life would be in great danger with just one wrong move.


    The Gardners were at risk of copse, and Yumi could not help but worry.


    She had, of course, ryed all of this to Wilbur.

 Chapter 721

    All Wilbur said in response to that was, "We''ll act ording to what happens."


    Yumi could not help but sigh at the thought.


    She really hoped that Wilbur would be strong enough. It was manpower and a fighting force that shecked.


    Yumi herself was a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    But her brothers Yaron and Cyrus were also at the Sanctuary level, with many ninjas working for them as well.


    Her grandfather, Cain Gardner, was all the more powerful.


    Yumi''s skills were hardly anything inparison.


    The ne lifted off the ground, and Yumi took a deep breath.


    Wilbur''s powers were definitely near the Shadow level, and there was still a pretty good chance that he might be able to help her gain control over her family, especially considering the fact that her grandfather was still unwell.


    She hoped and prayed that there would be no idents. One wrong move could result in an all-out battle between the five great families, and the Gardners would be in danger of being wiped out with the current state they were in.


    After the ne set off into the sky, the few people sitting near Yumi and the rest began chatting among themselves, their voices growing by the minute.


    Yumi could not help but frown, casting a nce at them.


    There were two men and two women, dressed exquisitely in designer clothes. They were chatting andughing loudly among themselves, seemingly oblivious and uncaring of their surroundings.


    Just as Yumi looked over, one of the men wearing a floral shirt noticed her.


    "Hey, sexy! You''re going on a trip to Kyo City too?" The man smirked at her. Yumi felt a wave of disgust, turning away to face the window.


    "Did you seriously just hit on another girl right in front of me?" A girl with her hair in


    a bun sitting next to the floral shirt guy pped him furiously, enraged.


    The guy chuckled and said, "Come on, I was just saying hi! Are you really getting jealous over that?"


    The other two friends burst outughing at once, loud, and uncaring.


    Wilbur slowly opened his eyes to look over.


    These people were an embarrassment to Dasha.


    "What the f*ck are you looking at huh? You want a piece of me?" The man in the floral shirt spotted Wilbur, raising his brows at him.


    Wilbur frowned. "Behave yourself. You''re representing Dasha the second you leave the country. Don''t make a fool out of yourself and have others look down on us."


    "Oh, my," the girl with a bun said at once. "Who does he think he is, telling us to behave ourselves as if he''s someone so important?"


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. He would have been a lot less nice if they were not on a ne.


    The man next to the guy in a floral shirt was wearing a sunhat, and he called out to Wilbur. "Do you know who we are? Who are you to teach us a lesson, you piece of shit?"


    Wilbur nced at the guy with the sunhat coldly, who stuck his chin out and said, "Mister Seth Wilson, the young chairman of Wilson Corp, and heir to a business empire worth hundreds of billions! No one in Kardon Province doesn''t know who he is, you''re in trouble now."


    Wilbur smirked. "Wilson Corp? Never heard of it. Bunch of idiots."


    To be honest, he had seen his fair share of big corporations in Kardon Province and could hardly care about them.


    The four friends red up in anger at Wilbur''s attitude at once.


    The sunhat guy shouted, "You''re going to get it the moment this nends, you piece of shit!"


    "Nah, don''t bother talking to him. Let''s just tell Mister Yeba. He''ll teach this idiot a lesson not to mess with me," Seth said arrogantly.


    The other three friends red at Wilbur as well, turning their heads.


    It looked like they had some connections in Kyo City and were preparing to use them to teach Wilbur a lesson.


    Wilbur snorted, paying them no mind.


    The Mister Yeba mentioned just now hardly bothered him, either.


    A little over four hourster, the ne finallynded.


    Wilbur, Yumi, and Beany made their way off the ne.


    Due to the fact that Yumi and Beany had check-in luggage, it took them another


    half an hour to get their bags before they could leave the airport.

 Chapter 722

    Just as they were about to leave the hall, Seth and his friends appeared and blocked their paths.


    Wilbur squinted at the lot of them, and Yumi frowned. "Please get out of the way."


    "Did you think you could get away just like that after pissing me off?" Seth smirked at Yumi, his gaze suggestive.


    Yumi was definitely a beauty even if she was a little short. She had perfect curves without any b and had stunning features as well.


    She was the type that all men would love to have.


    What Seth did not know, however, was that Yumi was a terrifying existence as well.


    Yumi frowned. "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Sethughed loudly. "My friend''s going to be here right away. You''ll find out what it is I want real soon."


    "Get out of the way, before I make you." Yumi had a lot on her mind and did not want to waste any time. Her gaze shed murderously as she looked at them.


    Seth and his friends burst outughing at once. To think that a ''weak little girl'' like her had said such a thing!


    "Is it that funny?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Seth''s expression turned cold at once, yelling, "You''re the one I''ming for, you son of a bitch! You''re going to find out real soon that you just trash no matter where you go."


    "God, you sure are an embarrassment wherever you go."


    Wilbur shook his head coldly. These rich youngsters never seemed to respect others at all, using their connections to humiliate anyone who got in their way in the slightest as a disy of power.


    The truth was that people like them were merely jokes to actually powerful people.


    Seth, however, turned ashen at Wilbur''s words. "Say that again. I f*cking dare you!"


    "F*cking kick his ass, Seth! I can''t take it anymore," the sunhat guy shouted, cracking his knuckles.


    The two women with them also seemed to be influenced and shouted along as well. "Who the f*ck are you calling an embarrassment? He called us embarrassing, Seth! You''re not going to just stand there, are you?"


    Yet Seth stuck out an arm to hold the sunhat guy back. "Mister Yeba''s going to be here any minute now. Let him handle this. We''ll see if this guy is half as cocky then."


    The guy in the sunhat and the two girls held back their anger but continued blocking the way, preventing Wilbur and the rest from leaving.


    Beany leaned into Yumi''s ear and whispered, "Should I handle this, Miss Yumi?" Yumi nodded, preparing to teach these bastards a lesson.


    However, right at that moment, a voice rang through the air, "Mister Wilson, you finally made it!"


    A man in his thirties with bushy brows hurried up to Seth, greeting him warmly.


    Seth turned around with a loudugh, shaking the man''s hand. "Mister Yeba! I was going to head outside, but these bastards insisted on starting trouble with us. I''ll let you handle it for me."


    "Is that so? No worries, I''ll take it from here." The man named Yeba turned to Yumi and the rest, and his expression froze on his face at once.


    Seth, however, was still smirking at Wilbur. "Do you know who this is? Yeba Gardner of the Gardner n, one of Cherrytopia''s five great families! There''s nothing they can''t do in the country, and this guy right here is my friend. Not so tough now, are you?"


    Wilbur snorted out loud at once.


    Yeba, on the other hand, trembled all over as he hurried up to bow to Yumi. "Madam President! I''m so sorry. I didn''t see you just now."


    Seth and his friends could hardly believe their eyes. What just happened?


    Yumi frowned at Yeba. "Who are you?"


    "Yeba Gardner, sales team lead in the club sector," said Yeba, sweat beading on his forehead now.


    His position was considered the lowest in the club sector, and he hardly even got the chance to see Yumi.


    The sight of her made Yeba nervous to no end. On top of that, his friend Seth seemed to have gotten into some conflict with Yumi.


    Yeba would be in big trouble if this blew up.


    Anyone knew that Yumi was in charge of the Gardners'' financial group, as well as


    a terrifyingly powerful Sanctuary level cultivator.


    He would end up dead if he messed with her.

 Chapter 723

    Yet Yumi merely said, "Get out of my way. I''ve got other things to deal with."


    Yeba backed off at once, standing to the side with a deep bow.


    Yumi gestured for Wilbur toe along, and the three of them made their way out of the airport.


    Yumi did not want to waste another second with Seth. This was so embarrassing for someone of her status, and Wilbur might even look down on her because of it.


    Wilbur chuckled as he walked past Seth, striding off into the distance.


    Seth and his friends were still numb with shock.


    Yumi Gardner, head of the Gardner consortium. One of the most powerful people in Cherrytopia.


    Seth was hardly worth anything inparison to someone like her.


    She had been respectful enough to that man she was with too, which had to mean that he was a big deal too.


    Seth racked his brains, trying to think of just who this man could be for even Yumi to treat him with respect.


    Yet Wilbur was hardly recognizable at all, and Seth could not figure it out.


    It did not make sense for someone that powerful to look so unidentifiable.


    Just then, Yeba finally straightened up. "Mister Wilson, what happened between you and Madam President?"


    "Oh, it was just a little dispute. No big deal," Seth said guiltily.


    Yeba shook his head. "I''m sorry, I don''t think I''ll be able to host you during your time here. I wish you well."


    He turned away after that, hurrying off into the distance.


    Despite Yumi not making a big deal out of this, it was unclear what might happen after this.


    All Yumi had to do was say the word, and someone woulde after Yeba. He would be put through hell without her even having to lift a finger.


    Yeba was desperate to get back so he could think of a way to save himself.


    At the same time, he cursed Seth internally as well.


    Yeba had thought that he was going to be able to get himself a good business opportunity, only for it to be a one-way ticket to hell.


    If only he had never met that bastard Seth.


    Yeba Gardner stumbled out of the airport in a rush, his chest lurching.


    Just then, Seth and his friends'' faces flushed an ugly shade of purple.


    The girl with a bun piped up all of a sudden. "So what, huh? He''s probably a nobody."


    "Yes, that has to be the case," the guy with a sunhat chimed in as well.


    Seth let out a breath. "Maybe. Whatever, we''ll have fun on our own all the same. That idiot isn''t going to ruin our moods."


    His friends nodded, and they walked out of the airport.


    There were already people waiting to wee Wilbur and the rest, who got into an SUV headed for the city.


    The driver was a man in his thirties with small eyes.


    Yumi introduced him to Wilbur. "This is my strongest fighter, Syd Gardner." Wilbur nodded.


    He searched through Syd with his spirit energy and found that he was at peak Ambience level, which was not bad.


    Even Beany was a mid Ambience level cultivator. It looked like Yumi did have fighters of her own.


    "The situation''s gotten pretty dire, Madam President. I hope you''re prepared," Syd said worriedly.

 Chapter 724

    Yumi replied, "I know that, of course. I''ve gotten Mister Penn''s help this time to help us turn the tables."


    "I''m sorry, Madam President, but I don''t think it''s a good idea for outsiders to be a part of this," Syd said.


    Yumi shouted at once, "Watch your tone!"


    Wilbur merely smiled.


    Yet Syd continued, "I understand how you''re feeling, but I''m worried letting an outsider into this might upset the family even more."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Just focus on your job, and do it well," said Yumi coldly.


    Syd said nothing more after that, going back to driving.


    Of course, Yumi herself knew that. It was just that with how things were, she had no choice but to ask for help from people outside of her family.


    This filled Yumi with worry as well.


    Despite being abroad, she knew everything about what was happening in the family every day.


    Cyrus had been getting more and more reckless, sending arge number of ninjas into the financial group to check the family ounts using the name of the family''s head.


    Anyone who refused to cooperate would be mysteriously killed in the middle of the night, and the entire financial group was fearing for their lives.


    If this went on, the Gardners would copse before other parties even got involved.


    Yumi knew as well that this was Cyrus'' way of making her hand her power over.


    But that crazy bastard Cyrus would just lead the family to its demise, and there was no way Yumi would feel good about handing the financial group over to him. The thought made Yumi''s head hurt.


    Very soon, their car arrived at a courtyard in the city.


    With Yumi''s status and power, owning an independent courtyard in the city was hardly difficult.


    The car stopped inside, and everyone got out to walk further in.


    A huge manmadeke greeted them, the koi fish inside swimmingps around the fake ind.


    They walked past theke to rows of houses. These houses were surrounded by


    a dozen pine trees, tall enough to block the rays of the son.


    Owning a residence so peaceful in the hustle and bustle of the city was not something just about anyone could do.


    They arrived at the biggest house in the middle, where a dozen people walked out to bow to Yumi.


    Yumi nodded. "Let''s start the meeting now."


    She led Wilbur and the rest into the living room before settling herself down on the tatami mat in a kneeling position.


    Wilbur was not really used to sitting like that and sat cross-legged.


    Syd and the rest sat down across from Yumi and Wilbur on their knees, bowing.


    Yumi said, "I know times are tough now. The people here are the people I trust the most, and I thank you for your hard work."


    "It''s an honor to serve you, Madam President!" the crowd shouted.


    Yumi nodded before saying, "This is Mister Penn. He''s a Sanctuary level cultivator


    I met in Dasha who had agreed to help us hold the fort. He''ll be our guest of honor from now on."


    The crowd was visibly surprised but still bowed to Wilbur.


    Wilbur himself merely smiled.


    All the people here were of either beginner or mid Ambience level. Syd was the only peak Ambience level cultivator, as well as Yumi being at the Sanctuary level. This was, unfortunately, all the power Yumi had.


    To tell the truth, thisbined force was pretty powerful already.


    But ording to Yumi, Cyrus was of Sanctuary level too, and he had control over a team of hundreds of ninjas.


    Yaron was at the Sanctuary level as well, controlling the hidden division of the family.


    It was unclear how many people were in his team, but all of them were definitely experts.


    Yumi''s power was a far cry from her brothers''.


    On top of that, there was also Cain Gardner, the Shadow level head of the family who had lost his mind.


    Wilbur was probably somewhere around peak Sanctuary level. With the power that Yumi had under her control, it was truly impossible for her to hold out much longer.

 Chapter 725

    Just then, Yumi said, "I''ll be stationed at the financial group''s headquarters next. Anyone who tries to meddle with thepany''s affairs will be dealt with. Let''s get ready for war, then."


    "Yes, Madam President," the crowd nodded.


    Wilbur smiled. It seemed like his presence had given Yumi quite a confidence boost.


    Just then, however, Syd said, "Madam President, I still stand firm with my opinion. Letting an outsider into this might cause a bigger internal divide in the family. Besides, I highly doubt this man''s abilities."


    Syd was certain that letting an outsider help them would only give Cyrus even more of a reason to meddle with the consortium.


    It might even lead to Yaron attacking as well. It was a terrible choice overall.


    Syd had not detected any sign of Wilbur being an expert.


    In fact, he could not even sense any spirit energy and wondered if the president had been tricked.


    Yumi shouted, "Syd, do not question my decision!"


    Syd looked long and hard at Wilbur, before lowering his head without saying a word.


    "You''ll stay here for now, then. Please help us the second a fight breaks out," Yumi said, looking at Wilbur.


    Wilbur nodded with a smile. "Of course. I agreed to help, after all."


    Yumi then sent out a few more orders, and the crowd left.


    Yumi left for the consortium after that with Beany as well.


    The only people left in the courtyard after that were Syd and the other few people standing guard.


    This was where Yumi lived, and there were many important documents on the financial group here, a symbol of Yumi''s status and power.


    That was why Syd had been the only one to guard the ce all along


    Wilbur was assigned afortable guest room, in which he began meditating at


    once.


    However, he opened his eyes soon after that.


    The door to his room was pushed open, and Syd walked in slowly.


    There were two swords by Syd''s waist, one short and one long.


    Syd looked at Wilbur silently, who channeled an Infinite Linguist while looking back.


    "I really do doubt your strength."


    Syd drew the longer of the two swords, pointing it at Wilbur.


    Most cultivators stopped using weapons once they reached the Ambience level, as many weapons could not absorb the spiritual energy above Ambience level. Instead, they would cultivate spirit weapons of their own.


    However, weapons that were made of high-quality materials were more than capable of recing spiritual weapons. It could even help the cultivator save their spiritual energy while using them.


    Syd''s swords were truly something else.


    Wilbur looked at him. "Aren''t you afraid of Yumi?"


    "I fear for the safety of our family more."


    As he spoke, Syd''s sword shed over at Wilbur, and a sharp sound cut through the air.


    Wilbur got to his feet, flicking his fingers right against the tip of the de.


    A ng resounded through the air.


    The long sword was knocked away with an enormous wave of power that made Syd''s hand numb.


    Syd''s expression shifted, but he recovered the next second and began to unleash a series of attacks against Wilbur.


    All at once, the room was filled with blinding spiritual rays and howling sounds.


    Sword shadows passed through the air everywhere, shing toward Wilbur.


    Syd''s sword skills were urate and ruthless, and any cultivator of the same level would be having a hard time fighting back.


    However, Wilbur merely frowned and continued to flick his fingers as he advanced on Syd.


    The room was filled with the sounds of shing metal echoing in the air.

 Chapter 726

    Syd''s expression shifted. His attack had been flicked away so easily, and this opponent of his did not even have a weapon on him.


    Not only had Wilbur deflected Syd''s attack, but he had also managed to get closer to him. That was a clear sign of disrespect.


    Syd red up in fury, channeling his spiritual energy as his sword lit up with spiritual mes.


    "Ghostly Wheel yer!" he shouted, whipping his sword furiously.


    Multiple de shadows in the shape of wheels emerged from the sword, attacking Wilbur in all directions.


    These de shadows were forged out of spiritual energy, glowing with runes as they spun through the air and over to Wilbur.


    Right after the Ghostly Wheel yer, Syd sent the sword shing down.


    "Dynamite yer!" he shouted again, and a ray of sword energy shot out towards Wilbur like a shooting star.


    Wilbur waspletely surrounded by countless de shadows then.


    This Dynamite yer blow was all the more ruthless, channeled using all of Syd''s spiritual energy.


    A meters-long ray of sword energy shot out of his sword, burning brightly with spirit mes beforeing down on Wilbur''s head at top speed.


    Rampant spiritual energy whipped through the room.


    This was Syd''s ultimate move, and he was out to take Wilbur''s life for good.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened, and his body lit up with spirit mes.


    The Ghost Wheel yer shadows were crushed uponing into contact with these mes, turning into rampant spirit energy that drifted into the air.


    Wilbur had a hand outstretched, reaching out toward the sword energying down on him.


    All at once, the sword energy was crushed by Wilbur with his bare hands.


    He then leaped up to Syd in one swift move, who paled in the face and grabbed his shorter sword.


    Wilbur threw a punch at him just as Syd swung the sword against Wilbur''s wrist. The loud collision shook the room.


    The short sword was broken, and Wilbur''s punchnded on Syd''s abdomen.


    Syd let out a cry of pain, flying and crashing through the door. Hended in themon area, blood spraying from his mouth.


    Wilbur made his way over slowly, staring coldly at Syd.


    Syd could hardly contain his shock.


    He was of peak Ambience level cultivator himself, but this man had taken him down just like that.


    It was clear that he had gone easy on Syd too.


    Wilbur''sst blow could very well have killed Syd if he wanted it to.


    "Is there anything else you''re unsure of?" Wilbur asked calmly.


    Syd wiped the blood from his mouth, got to his feet, and turned to leave.


    "You might be powerful, but I still think the president made the wrong decision." Wilbur stared at Syd''s back and smiled.


    ...


    That evening, everyone was gathered in the living room, Syd kneeling in the middle with his head bowed.


    Yumi was livid. "Why did you challenge Mister Penn, Syd?"


    "I just wanted to confirm his strength, Madam President," said Syd.


    Yumi''s expression was ashen. "Well, have you confirmed it, then?"


    "Yes. Mister Penn is indeed very strong, but my opinion has not changed," Syd said stubbornly.


    Yumi took a deep breath. "Do you have a better n, then?"

 Chapter 727

    "No," said Syd.


    Yumi sneered coldly. "You''ll keep your mouth shut, then. For going against my orders, you shall offer up your life."


    The crowd was shocked.


    Syd put his forehead to the ground, before straightening up and drawing his sword.


    Beany interjected immediately, "Madam President, we need our men more than ever now. Punishing Syd will only weaken our forces further. Please forgive him for now."


    "Please forgive Syd Gardner, Madam President." The crowd knelt on the ground, begging for Yumi''s forgiveness.


    Yumi said in an icy tone, "He went against my orders and provoked my guest of honor. I see no reason to forgive him."


    "Please, Madam!" Beany fell to her knees, tearing up as she begged on Syd''s behalf.


    Yumi sighed, looking at Wilbur. "You can decide whether or not he is to be forgiven, then. You may punish him as you wish after this is over, Sir."


    Wilbur smiled. Dasha''s emperors had employed these tactics long before he was even born.


    "I don''t really mind. He works for you, it''s your call."


    Yumi red at Syd coldly. "I would''ve snapped your head off your shoulders myself if we weren''t in danger now. Get out of my sight, you''re on guard duty until I say otherwise."


    Syd bowed onest time to Yumi quietly, before getting up and heading outside.


    Just as he reached the door, however, a ray of sword energy broke through the entrance.


    Syd called out loudly, drawing his sword to meet the attack.


    Both swords collided with an explosive sound, and Syd stumbled backward into the living room from the impact.


    The room reeled in shock, standing up in a hurry and drawing their swords as they looked at the door anxiously.


    Just then, dozens of ninjas d in ck charged inside. They blocked the entrance off, all of them holding swords of their own.


    Following that, a tall, slender man with long hair and a handsome but evil-looking face strode forward.


    "How dare you break into this space, Cyrus." Yumi got to her feet, eyeing the figure coldly.


    Cyrus barked out augh, looking around the living room haughtily before he spotted Wilbur.


    Cyrus shook his head with a sigh. "You''ve failed, my dear sister. How disappointing of you, letting someone from Dasha into our family."


    "You''ve pushed our family to the brink of copse. You''re the embarrassment here!" Yumi retorted.


    Cyrus burst outughing all of a sudden before saying, "I always thought that it was a shame to the Gardner family, letting a woman control the family''s business. Let''s end this tonight, then."


    At the same time, countless footsteps rang outside. There were people closing in from all directions, surrounding the housepletely.


    Yumi''s expression shifted, shouting, "Aren''t you afraid that Yaron might do something to you, Cyrus?"


    The hidden division in the family was used to stop inner betrayals.


    There was no way they could still be neutral about Cyrus''s tant attack against Yumi.


    "Yaron?" Cyrusughed even harder. "That coward would never dare show his face."


    "You''ve really lost your mind." Yumi''s expression darkened as she shook her head.


    Cyrus had no respect for anyone or anything anymore, doing whatever he pleased.


    "You''re the crazy one!" Cyrus roared. "Letting a pig from Dasha meddle in our family business! You two deserve to die!"


    "What the f*ck did you just say?" Wilbur''s expression turned murderous.


    Insulting him was fine, but speaking ill against Dasha was something Wilbur could not tolerate.


    Cyrus looked at Wilbur, saying the words one by one. "You have no right to speak, or even be standing here, you Dasha pig. Even the blood you shed on my soil will taint it."


    "F*ck you!" Wilbur shouted. He walked up to Cyrus, grabbing at him with a hand lit up with spiritual mes.


    "You''re dead!" Cyrus shouted at the same time, a sword forged out of spiritual energy appearing in his hand as he attacked Wilbur.


    The house was destroyed by the sword as countless ninjas charged in toward Yumi and the rest.

 Chapter 728

    Yumi''s men crowded around her at once, and a fierce battle began to unfold.


    Yumi did not participate in the fight. Instead, she watched over the battle intensely. Wilbur was currently in the middle of a duel against Cyrus.


    An explosion rang through the air, and Cyrus'' sword was crushed upon deflecting Wilbur''s blow.


    Both men took a step backward, and Cyrus grimaced at Wilbur. "You filthy lowlife! You will tremble in the face of death and face your demise as you deserve to."


    Cyrus opened his mouth all of a sudden, spitting out a dagger.


    The dagger waspletely ck in color. It was covered densely in runes, emitting a terrifying aura as soon as Cyrus held it.


    "Be careful, sir! That''s a Ghost Sword, it has the power to decay anything," Yumi shouted.


    There were too many ninjas in the room, and many of her men were already injured.


    Yumi had no choice but to join the battle, two swords appearing in her hands as she shed her way into the battlefield.


    Beany followed closely behind her, protecting Yumi from behind.


    Wilbur frowned.


    The dagger was indeed something out of the ordinary, and he could feel its aura of decay.


    In fact, the ground that Cyrus was standing on as well as the stray bits of wood from the broken door had already begun to decay uponing into contact with the dagger''s aura.


    Cyrusughed like a madman, the spiritual mes on his body surging as he charged towards Wilbur wielding the dagger.


    Wilbur took out his thunder cleaver, swinging it over in one strong sweep.


    With a loud sh, Cyrus was chopped into two halves.


    Wilbur was stunned for a moment.


    Just then, however, a powerful aura of decay came wafting over from behind him.


    In front of Wilbur, the two halves of Cyrus that Wilbur had shed through had turned into two stubs of wood.


    The clothing on Wilbur''s back melted away at once as the aura of decay pierced through his skin along with the de of the dagger.


    Wilbur spun around at top speed, swinging his cleaver against Cyrus'' neck.


    With another thud, Cyrus disappeared into thin air.


    The Ghost Sword seemed to be controlled by an invisible force, spinning around Wilbur''s waist in circles.


    ''Not bad, Cyrus,'' Wilbur thought.


    Combining Ninja Arts with martial arts was pretty impressive.


    However, Wilbur''s Godly Training Form was not to be underestimated either.


    As his spirit energy spread out, Wilbur took a meter-long step to the side as he swung his thunder cleaver in what appeared to be the air on his right.


    The thunder cleaver collided with the Ghost Sword loudly, letting off an explosive noise.


    Cyrus appeared clutching the Ghost Sword, stumbling backward as he stared at Wilbur in shock.


    "That''s what you''re proud of?" Wilbur sneered.


    Cyrus was livid, roaring as he exploded with spiritual energy.


    A ray of gray sword energy shot out of the Ghost Sword, filling the air with a terrible stench.


    All the nts and anything in the house that was made out of wood began to rot at once.


    The other people fighting had no choice but to use their spiritual energy to withstand this aura of decay.


    If they did not do that, they would begin to decay themselves uponing into contact with the aura until they turned into corpses.


    Wilbur stared coldly at Cyrus.


    Cyrusughed wildly. "The Ghost Sword has been in the Gardner family for years, and no one has been able to go against its aura of decay. I''d be careful if I were you, or you''d be a pile of rotting flesh that even flies wouldn''t go near."


    "It is pretty impressive," Wilbur said with a smile. "It''ll make a fine sacrifice, actually."


    "What did you say?"


    "You won''t get it, you piece of garbage," said Wilbur calmly.


    Cyrus was furious. He disappeared into the air, and dozens of des appeared behind Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. His thunder cleaver hissed and cracked, as he spun around and swung the cleaver over.

 Chapter 729

    All of the des were destroyed, drifting off into the air in the form of spiritual


    energy.


    Just then, Cyrus disappeared once again.


    Wilbur stood still, standing firm.


    Cyrus seemed to have disappearedpletely.


    However, next to Wilbur, the air rippled as the Ghost Sword slowly moved toward Wilbur.


    A wide, crazed, grin appeared on Cyrus'' invisible face.


    The Ghost Sword had the ability to decay anything, as well as take on the powers


    of the person wielding it. In Cyrus'' case, his invisibility.


    Anyone who even came into the slightest bit of contact with the Ghost Sword would be in critical condition at once.


    Wilbur might be powerful, but Cyrus was not worried in the slightest.


    Cyrus was certain that he was unstoppable with the Ghost Sword.


    Just then, up to a hundred ninjas had surrounded Yumi and the rest.


    Yumi gripped her swords, exploding with Sanctuary level energy as she shed wildly at the ninjas.


    However, there were too many of them, and Yumi still had her own men to take care of. Thus, she could not watch over Wilbur''s battle against Cyrus.


    Just as the Ghost Sword had made its way over to Wilbur''s waist, and Cyrus was about to plunge it in, a ray of silver light shot out, striking an invisible Cyrus in the forehead.


    Cyrus was ovee with dizziness, his invisibility fading as he showed himself.


    "Give me that, you."


    Wilbur shouted the words, snatching the Ghost Sword from him before swinging the cleaver at his waist.


    Cyrus could hardly contain his shock, stumbling backward with all his might.


    He managed to avoid Wilbur''s attack by a hair''s breadth.


    Cyrus stared at Wilbur, in disbelief and shock.


    "How did you sense me?" he howled wildly.


    Wilbur smiled, paying him no mind.


    The idiot had crept right up to Wilbur. Wilbur would be a fool to not sense him even though he was invisible.


    Wilbur''s powerful spirit energy was not to be messed with.


    He turned the Ghost Sword in his hand and nodded. It was a mid-tier sacrifice. That should do.


    Just then, Cyrus drew a rune in the air with his hands before shouting, "Ghostly Soul Killer!"


    All at once, a cloud of gray smoke burst out of the Ghost Sword into Wilbur''s face.


    Wilbur could not dodge in time and froze in ce.


    Cyrusughed loudly, making his way over to Wilbur.


    "You fool! Did you think a lowlife like you could touch something as precious as the Ghost Sword? Now that you know how powerful it is, you can experience it while you slowly rot to death."


    Yumi''s eyes widened in shock.


    She knew that the Ghost Sword was powerful but did not think that it could still be activated to attack after it was taken away.


    Wilbur had been struck.


    There was no cure for the decaying powers once they entered his body, not even if he was of Sanctuary level.


    Wilbur had been defeated, and Cyrus now had the Ghost Sword again. All of them were done for.


    All at once, Yumi''s chest filled with hopelessness.


    Just then, Beany''s eyes shed with a pained look from where she had been standing behind Yumi all along.


    The dagger in Beany''s hands, however, had made its way into Yumi''s back mercilessly.


    It had pierced through her skin by the time Yumi realized it.


    She lunged forward in shock, ying the few ninjas in front of her before turning


    to look at Beany in shock.


    "Please forgive me, Madam."


    Beany stumbled backward as a gigantic wound appeared on Yumi''s back, emitting a foul stench.


    The dagger wasced with poison.

 Chapter 730

    Yumi did her best to suppress the poison with her spiritual energy, all while her mind raced with questions about Beany.


    Beany had been by Yumi''s side since she was twelve. The two of them had grown up together, and Beany was one of the people Yumi trusted the most.


    Yumi could hardly believe that Beany would betray her.


    The poison on the dagger was also clearly targeted toward people of Sanctuary level. Yumi did her best but was still unable to stop the poison from spreading.


    She started to feel dizzy, swaying on her feet.


    Beany lowered her head, her expression full of remorse.


    Just then, Syd let out a roar as he charged towards Yumi. He killed the nearest ninjas to her who were protecting her as he glowered at Beany.


    At the same time, the ninjas shouted out loud as they threw themselves at Yumi in an attempt to kill her.


    Yumi did her best to wield her sword, but she knew she would notst long.


    She was losing spiritual energy as the poison spread, and it would not be long before she copsed.


    It was unclear if Wilbur was even alive, and once Yumi went down the others would hardly be able to hold up against all these ninjas. It was all over.


    Yumi''s men let out a series of furious roars. They battled furiously, fighting their way over to Yumi with all their might.


    Most of them were already wounded. Even if they were more skilled than the Cherry diators, their strengths were literally outnumbered by the massive amount of diators out for blood.


    Just then, Beany stood at the back watching as the ninjas drowned Yumi and the others.


    Her expression was distorted with grief, remorse, and hopelessness.


    Over on Wilbur''s end, Cyrus swaggered over with the same wide grin, snatching the Ghost Sword back with a chuckle. "Go to hell, you f*cking lowlife."


    He brought the Ghost Sword down against Wilbur''s neck.


    Cyrus was actually certain that Wilbur was dead for sure.


    This move was just to let out his anger. He refused to believe that this lowlife had been able to take him down in a duel.


    To tell the truth, Cyrus would have lost a long time ago if he did not have the Ghost Sword on him.


    He did not want to admit it, but the truth was clear as day and it made him furious.


    Just as the dagger was about to connect with Wilbur''s neck, Wilbur opened his eyes.


    His pupils were clear, devoid of any sign of decay.


    Cyrus reeled in shock. The Ghost Sword surged with spiritual energy, going in for a fatal blow.


    But the thunder cleaver let out an enormous rumble, swinging over at the speed of lightning.


    Cyrus stumbled over a dozen meters backward in a hasty attempt to dodge, but a faint cut still appeared on his chest.


    Sparks of lightning arced from the cut as a wave of piercing pain spread through his body.


    Cyrus could hardly believe it. This man had been struck by the Ghost Sword but was stillpletely fine.


    Cyrus even looked suspiciously at the dagger in his hands.


    Wilbur nced at Yumi. She and her men were currently surrounded, and Yumi was barely holding on in her state of injury.


    Wilbur was going to have to take care of Cyrus as soon as possible.


    He had to admit that he had been careless, and the decaying powers of the Ghost Sword had struck him.


    The power was strong enough to freeze his movements to a halt for a brief second.


    It took no time, however, for Wilbur''s Second Consciousness to absorb the decaying power with the power of death it had recentlyprehended.


    The decaying power was merely a sub-category of the power of death.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur did not understand much about the power of death, his knowledge was still enough to take on the attack of the decaying power. That was what Cyrus had not expected.


    Cyrus took in the sight of Wilbur making his way over and exploded with rage atst.


    He could not ept the fact that he had been wounded by such a lowlife.


    "Domain: Infernal Prison!"


    Cyrus roared the words, spiritual energy surging out of his body as he and Wilbur were enveloped inplete darkness.

 Chapter 731

    It was a dark and silent Domain.


    The five senses of taste, smell, touch, hearing, and vision were suppressed in the Domain.


    Even Cyrus'' senses were partially suppressed.


    However, a one-eyed person had an absolute advantage against a blind opponent.


    Cyrusughed maniacally as he wielded the Ghost Sword and attacked Wilbur.


    Activating the Infernal Prison had its price. The Infernal Prison would drain his life force at random.


    However, he did not care much. He only wanted to seek revenge by killing that lowlife, it was the only way his mission would seed.


    Wilbur was trapped in endless darkness, and he could not feel anything.


    He was deaf and blind at the moment. He could not even use his spirit energy.


    Cyrus'' Domain was indeed extraordinary.


    However, Cyrus would never guess that Wilbur was someone who had the Dragon''s Altar.


    The power he gained from the Dragon''s Altar was beyond theprehension of mortals.


    He instantly activated the True Sight when Cyrus sprinted towards Wilbur.


    He could see through the illusions, mists, and facade with that divine skill. Cyrus was exposed.


    Wilbur could only see him. His other senses remained suppressed, but being able to see was good enough.


    A sh of tremendous lightning blew up as the thunder cleaver shed toward Cyrus with tremendous power.


    Cyrus was instantly petrified.


    The attack was aimed at his waist at an incredible speed and with terrifying power. The scary part was Wilbur aimed like someone who did not lose his senses. Cyrus started to doubt himself at that moment. His confidence took a critical hit.


    His first reaction was to retreat because he lost his confidence.


    He stopped abruptly. Runes and me ignited on his Ghost Sword as it faced the thunder cleaver.


    With a loud boom, he dropped the Ghost Sword and spat out blood. He retreated as quickly as he could and instantly vanished.


    The Infernal Prison vanished.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and grabbed the Ghost Sword to throw it into the demine. Then, he turned towards Yumi and attacked the ninjas around her.


    Those ninjas had no chance against the thunder cleaver.


    They were either dead or injured. A bunch of them fell in the blink of an eye.


    Wilbur was almost unstoppable as he walked up to Yumi.


    She was forcing herself to hang on, but she could not endure it anymore after she saw Wilbur defeat Cyrus. She fell limply.


    However, Wilbur supported her. More than a dozen ninjas were burnt to crisps with an attack from his thunderous lightning.


    The rest of the ninjas knew that Wilbur was unstoppable because Cyrus was defeated. One of them blew a loud whistle and they retreated instantly.


    They were instantly gone.


    Only Beany was standing there with dazed eyes.


    Syd and the others were injured at the moment. They kept bleeding.


    They saw that the Cherry diators retreated, so they rushed towards Yumi to check on her condition.


    Syd was the only one who wielded a weapon angrily as he sprinted toward Beany.


    However, Beany had a bitter smile on her face at that moment. She held a short dagger and stabbed herself in the abdomen.


    Wilbur shouted and his spiritual energy turned into a giant hand to grab Beany, he was trying to stop her frommitting suicide.


    However, Beany had shed through her abdomen, spewing blood, and guts everywhere instantly.


    "I''m sorry, miss."


    Beany mumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Why?" Syd stood next to her dead body and yelled angrily.

 Chapter 732

    However, Beany clearly could not answer him anymore.


    Her dagger was poisonous, and it was made to kill a Saint level cultivator. She was only an Ambience level cultivator.


    She could not be saved the moment she stabbed herself.


    Wilbur shook his head and infused spiritual energy into Yumi''s body. He tried to stop the poison from spreading.


    The poison was able to harm a Saint level cultivator, so it could not be easily resolved with an antidote.


    Wilbur could only control the spreading of the poison. He was stalling to save her life.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur in the midst of grieving.


    He frowned and said, "She won''t die yet, but we need another solution or find the antidote if we want her to wake up."


    Syd and the others let out sighs of relief when they heard she was still alive.


    Syd knelt on one knee at that moment. He lowered his gaze and said, "Please give your orders, sir."


    "Please give your orders, sir." The rest of the eleven subordinates all knelt to beg Wilbur for his help.


    Yumi was unconscious. The danger was not resolved, and it was more dangerous than ever without a leader.


    They could not face the ninjas alone. Moreover, Yaron was onto them, as well as a crazy leader, Cain.


    Wilbur was the only one who could help them face the dangers.


    Cyrus was not dead, after all.


    Both parties openly shed, and it had be a life-or-death situation where they had no other option.


    Wilbur had power that thoroughly convinced them.


    He was invited by Yumi to fight against Cyrus and the others.


    Regardless of what aspect, Wilbur was the only one who could turn the situation around.


    He nced at everyone and spoke slowly, "In that case, I''ll hunt Cyrus down. You should heal your injuries here."


    "Sir, we can still fight," said Syd on behalf of everyone.


    Cyrus was defeated, but it was too dangerous for Wilbur to go after him alone.


    "You''ll only be a burden to me by doing that."


    Wilbur spoke slowly as he ced Yumi in the demine.


    "She''s in a safe ce now. I''ll save her when I get the antidote. Don''t worry."


    Then, he walked away.


    Syd and the others were baffled with shocked faces, but no one dared to question Wilbur.


    "We should heal first and get ready to fight," ordered Syd. Everyone started to treat their wounds.


    They were very tired, and they could not fight as well.


    However, being called a burden still hurt them deeply.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus sprinted in the direction along with the remaining ninjas.


    His injury was not severe, but it was still infested with the lightning energy. He had to do his best to suppress it from spreading.


    Wilbur made him feel true fear. He was furious at the same time.


    Cyrus could not bear to fail like that. His pride would not allow it.


    Cyrus led the ninjas to a long building after more than half an hour of sprinting.


    He slowed his pace and he seemed more rxed. He led the ninjas to pass through the building.


    They passed through the gates and stone steps before arriving at a manmade pond.

 Chapter 733

    Cyrus endured his pain there. He used a woodendle to scoop up some water and cleaned his hands before continuing forward.


    He passed through the Bliss Shrine, the wishing temple, the shrine gates, and finally arrived at the entrance of the Main Shrine.


    A slender and handsome man was standing in front of the shrine with hands behind his back. His hair was waist-long, and he was carrying a samurai sword on his waist.


    "Brother." Cyrus stopped in his tracks.


    Yaron looked at Cyrus and did not speak for a long while.


    "I want to meet Father," said Cyrus coldly.


    Yaron smiled, revealing his pearly white teeth. He spoke nonchntly, "You lost the Ghost Sword and came back defeated. Why do you think you deserve to meet him?"


    "I''m his son," said Cyrus through a clenched jaw.


    Yaron said slowly, "We''re both his sons."


    "What do you want to do? Fight me? Kill me?"


    Yaron smiled and replied, "No. On the contrary. I don''t agree with your ways, but I agree with what you said. How can a woman be in charge of the family''s assets? Moreover, that woman allowed a low life to get involved in our family business."


    Cyrus had a glint of hope in his eyes, he needed Yaron to support him more than


    ever.


    "You seeded in assassinating Yumi. If we work together to kill that Dasha scum, we can be in charge of the family," said Cyrus excitedly.


    Yaron smiled and said, "You''re right, but we don''t have to do it ourselves."


    "What do you mean?" asked Cyrus while frowning.


    Yaron replied slowly, "Only our family can enter this ce. Our father may have gone mad, but he won''t allow intruders."


    "What did you say? What do you mean?"


    A figure slowly appeared as Cyrus spoke. He walked towards them.


    The ninjas immediately surrounded them with rming demeanors.


    The assassins who lurked in the dark were also staring at the figure. "How dare you trespass this sacred ce?" asked Cyrus angrily.


    Wilbur looked around whileughing. He said, "There''s no ce on earth that I couldn''t enter."


    "You''re as arrogant as I expected, but you''re allowed to be arrogant since you defeated Cyrus who wielded the Ghost Sword," said Yaron nonchntly.


    Yaron waved as he spoke. A surge of spiritual energy crushed the entrance of the shrine.


    There was a statue that was several meters high in the shrine.


    It was a statue of a goddess with godly clothing and a long spear in her hand. The statue was looking down like she was gazing upon the mortals.


    A wrinkly old man was sitting before the statue.


    The old man had an empty and lifeless gaze. He looked towards the outside in a daze as if he had lost his soul.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Are you seriously letting a crazy person fight me?" Yaron replied nonchntly, "My father was near his death, so he sacrificed his soul and gained divine power from Goddess Asenthia. That allowed him to stay alive, but it cost him his mental health. He has lost his mind, but his powers improved instead. Also, only a Gardner is permitted to enter this ce." Suddenly, the head of the Gardners, Cain Gardner, looked at Wilbur abruptly. "Who are you? How dare you trespass the shrine?"


    Then, Cain stood up. A surge of spiritual energy instantly exploded from his body.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure washed over the shrine. The windows and doors were broken, and the walls crumbled.


    Cain formed a long spear in his arm. It was ignited in spiritual mes and had a lot


    of runes. He leaped out of the shrine and red at Wilbur.


    The terrifying spiritual pressure made Yaron and Cyrus back away too.


    Cyrusughed maniacally and said, "Die, Dasha scum. You can''t handle the power of Asenthia."


    "To die by the divine powers of Asenthia is a great pleasure. You should feel honored," said Yaron with a smile.

 Chapter 734

    A raging spiritual pressure washed over Wilbur like a huge wave.


    However, Wilbur stood still like a rock. Only his clothes moved with the wind.


    Cain had bloodshot eyes, and he looked very twisted in the face.


    The long spear in his hand was ignited in spiritual mes, and there were countless runes on it.


    Strong gusts of wind howled in the yard. The spiritual energy was tremendous.


    The silhouette of Asenthia gradually formed behind Cain. It was staring at Wilbur with a cruel gaze.


    The terrifying spiritual pressure kept spreading, which caused the trees and stone steps to break and fall.


    "Haha, do you feel the power of Asenthia now, Dasha scum? Enjoy your death, you stupid thing."


    Cyrus screamed like crazy to release his pent-up anger.


    Yaron smiled and did not speak. He looked at Wilbur nonchntly.


    Wilbur summoned his thunder cleaver. The thunder cleaver ignited in a dual- colored me with a thunderous noise.


    "Die."


    Cain roared maniacally and lunged towards Wilbur with the long spear. A huge force came towards him as the rocks flew. The night seemed darker with his attack.


    Wilbur shouted and made a sh attack with his thunder cleaver. A terrifying de force countered the astounding attack.


    Two tremendous forces shed with each other. It caused a loud boom and an explosion of spiritual energy, which formed tornadoes.


    Then, Cain sprinted toward Wilbur maniacally while an astounding force charged toward Wilbur.


    Wilburbined three powers on his thunder cleaver and had a close-range battle with Cain.


    Loud explosions could be heard.


    Cain had disorganized attacks. His long spear attacks were random and disregarded all the destruction caused around him.


    A few ninjas were not able to dodge in time. They were dragged into the terrifying force and torn apart.


    However, Wilbur activated his Godly Training Form to battle Cain, so he was not at a disadvantage at all.


    Cain was above a Saint level cultivator, and his powers contained a deathly aura.


    It was more powerful than the corrupted aura on the Ghost Sword. Ordinary Saint level cultivators would not be able to face his attacks.


    However, Wilbur was an exception.


    He had the power from Dragons, and it was enough to counter Cain. He had an absolute advantage over Cain when it came tobat skills.


    Cain could not believe that during their quick and intense battle, he was continuously hit by Wilbur. Blood was dripping from his slender body.


    Cain had a terrifying defense because he had divine powers.


    The few hits he got from Wilbur barely broke through his defense, it did not cause severe injuries.


    Wilbur was also surprised by that.


    His thunder cleaver had the properties of breaking armor. He could not believe


    that Cain only suffered minor injuries.


    It seemed like the divine powers were not to be underestimated.


    Cyrus and Yaron were in shock.


    They could not believe that their father, who possessed divine powers, was at a disadvantage.


    He was maniacal, but his divine powers could not be challenged by a Saint level cultivator.


    ''How can this lowlife be so powerful?'' they thought.


    Suddenly, Cain roared. He was injured and totally maniacal.


    His slender body instantly grew to two meters tall.


    His white hair turned ck as it grew to his legs. His face also turned into the face of a woman.


    It seemed like he regained consciousness at that moment, but he was more like a god. A terrifying power exuded from him, as he looked down on Wilbur with a cold gaze.


    The terrifying spiritual pressure made Yaron and the others shiver. They knelt subconsciously.


    "Goddess Asenthia, have you really descended?" asked the brothers with trembling voices.


    Wilbur was ignited in a dual-colored me at that moment with thunderous sounds. A terrifying spiritual pressure was also emitted.


    The two forces shed with each other, and it caused a series of explosions.


    A lot of the nearby ninjas and assassins backed away because they were petrified. They knelt while looking sincere.

 Chapter 735

    "You lowly thing, you dare challenge me?" asked Cain in an authoritative female voice.


    Wilburughed coldly and asked, "What the hell? Do you think you''re a god now just because you borrowed Asenthia''s powers?"


    "How outrageous."


    Cain shouted and a lot of runes appeared on his long spear. Then, the runes tangled and submerged into the long spear.


    The long spear contained a terrifying power. It pointed straight at Wilbur.


    Wilbur seemed to be restrained by something. He could not lift his arm.


    "You''re so dead!" screamed Cyrus maniacally.


    Suddenly, the long spear slowly attacked Wilbur.


    The stab seemed slow, but it came before Wilbur in an instant. It aimed at his heart.


    It seemed that nothing could resist or survive the divine powers.


    A sense of death overwhelmed everyone.


    Wilbur shouted at that moment.


    The Spiritual Furnace and Dragon Crystal in his body spun like crazy. The red dragon mark on his back glowed.


    Multiple powers were heightened by Wilbur in an instant. He was able to escape the restraint of Cain''s divine powers.


    The thunder cleaver shot out a terrifying me as thunder and lightning filled the shrine.


    Wilbur wielded his weapon and shed downwards.


    A huge bolt of lightning shed across the sky and onto the long spear.


    A loud explosion could be heard. It seemed like the shrine was quaking for a moment.


    Everyone felt tense in their chests.


    The sh of the thunder cleaver and the long spear caused spiritual energy to dissipate everywhere.


    Wilbur and Cain both flew back for more than ten meters.


    Cain looked very shocked at that moment.


    His body started to crack and shrunk like a depleted balloon.


    Wilbur plunged the thunder cleaver on the ground next to him. He quickly cast several spells with his hands.


    Spiritual energy surged in his body after the continuous spells. An astounding spiritual pressure exuded from him.


    "Thunder Bombs."


    Wilbur shouted and a meter-wide formation instantly appeared above his head. Nine terrifying lightning balls appeared in the formation.


    The lightning balls were filled with runes, radiant and aze with lightning. It was as if godly thunder was formed in those lightning balls.


    Yaron and the others were in disbelief. They looked at Wilbur with petrified faces. "Impossible. This is impossible. How are you able to master Thunder Bombs?" Yaron, who was known for being calm, also eximed.


    Thunder Bombs was a Ninja Art that could only be performed by someone at the Shadow level.


    ording to their knowledge, their father was not able to master Thunder Bombs before he gained divine powers.


    Even after gaining divine powers, he still could not master the Thunder Bombs.


    They could not believe the guy in front of their eyes mastered the terrifying Ninja Art.


    It blew their minds.


    However, Wilbur onlyughed coldly inside.


    He was not able to master Thunder Bombs before.


    He could only do so after his Second Consciousness analyzed the information he obtained after leveling up, allowing him to touch on the power of thews.


    He barely skimmed its surface, but it was enough for him to master top-tiered thunder-type spells.


    Nine Thunder Bombs hurtled toward Cain while Yaron and the others were dumbstruck.

 Chapter 736

    Cain''s body weakened rapidly, but he seemed to have regained consciousness.


    Cain shouted when he faced the Thunder Bombs. He formed a few gestures with his hands and activated the Pentad Rising Gates.


    Five mysterious doors with runes and sacred images all over instantly rose from the ground.


    Each door was huge and filled with powerful spiritual energy. They were abnormally solid.


    That was an advanced Ninja Art in Cherrytopia.


    When Yumi trespassed Seke Ind back then and activated the Triple Rising Gates once to stop the weapons from Eileen.


    It was obvious that Cain''s Pentad Rising Gates had much stronger defensive power than her Triple Rising Gates.


    However, five of the nine bombs crushed the Pentad Rising Gates.


    The rest of the bombs flew toward Cain in an instant.


    Cain shouted and used all his spiritual energy to form a shield in front of himself. He was doing the best he could.


    However, the terrifying power of the bombs instantly crushed his shield.


    Cain screamed tragically and was blown to pieces.


    The statue of Asenthia in the shrine also crumbled into dust.


    The Pentad Rising Gates was only an advanced spell. The Thunder Bombs were far beyond that, so the defense was quite useless.


    Cain took on more than he could chew. He gained significant power in a short amount of time, but it backfired in the end.


    Moreover, he took the hit from the terrifying Thunder Bombs head-on, which led to his demise.


    Yaron and Cyrus looked at Wilbur inplete shock at that moment. They were anxious and uneasy.


    Cyrus could not believe that their father, who possessed divine powers, would be defeated by Wilbur.


    Yaron finally lost hisposure and usual calmness, panicking on the spot.


    Wilbur slowly walked over at that moment.


    Each step felt like a stomp on their hearts. They felt as if their hearts stopped beating.


    ''This guy is too scary,'' they thought. They lost the confidence to fight.


    "I surrender. I''m willing to hand over the ninjas!" Cyrus yelled with a fearful look in his eyes.


    A light from a de shed by. Cyrus was severed into halves, and he died on the spot.


    Yaron quickly backed away. He had one hand on the sword on his waist, but he did not have the courage to pull it out.


    "Did Beany Gardner work for you?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Yaron slowly nodded.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Hand over the antidote."


    "There is no antidote. It''s a poison made for Saint level cultivators. How is it possible to have an antidote? Yumi''s death is inevitable, but we can work together. I can be better than Yumi. I can offer you more," said Yaron while sweating.


    Wilbur chuckled, then looked at him and said, "That won''t be necessary."


    "Yumi''s dead, my father''s dead, and even Cyrus is dead. I''m the only person who can lead the Gardners now. Do you wish to be in charge of my family as an outsider?" asked Yaron.


    Wilbur shook his head and replied slowly, "I have no intentions of doing that."


    "What is it that you want?"


    Yaron could not figure it out.


    He thought, ''Even if he wants someone he can manipte, that person has to be a Gardner. It''s impossible for him to manipte the Gardners on his own. No one will agree to it. It will only cause arger dispute and end badly.''


    However, he received a tremendous de attack as a reply.


    Yaron was faced with a sudden attack.


    He lost hisposure and instantly used all of his spiritual energy. He pulled out his sword. His sword was zing with spiritual mes as he countered the attack.


    Yaron was undeniably a Saint level cultivator.


    However, he spat blood instantly when he forcefully countered the attack from Wilbur. He activated his Domain at the final moment.


    "Infernal Ghost Domain."


    Yaron shouted. A demonic statue of the Infernal Demon that was over ten meters tall appeared behind him.

 Chapter 737

    The demonic statue had body armor and a helmet. It wielded the same type of sword Yaron was wielding.


    However, the sword was roughly eight meters long. It emitted a terrifying spiritual pressure.


    "Die."


    Yaron was acting crazy, unsure whether it was due to fear or other emotions. He shed toward Wilbur.


    The demonic statue behind him also shed downward at the same time. The attack was like a meteor falling down from the sky. It fell downwards like a huge mountain with tremendous power.


    A powerful spiritual buzz could be heard.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly. He channeled the three powers at the same time into his thunder cleaver.


    The thunder cleaver instantly burst into spiritual mes that surged to the sky. Thunder and lightning appeared.


    Wilbur wielded his weapon with both hands and made a shing attack.


    A terrifying de energy that was several meters long shot out from the thunder cleaver along with bolts of lightning.


    sh!


    Yaron was split into two. The demonic statue behind him was also split into two. It dissipated into spiritual energy and gusts of wind that howled everywhere.


    Yaron was not weak. Every Saint level cultivator was an extremely powerful being.


    However, Wilbur''s spiritual energy was unmatched after he leveled up in the Dragon''s Chant. His understanding of power had also reached new heights.


    Moreover, his Second Consciousness refreshed his understanding day and night. He was able to improve quickly with the information gained after he leveled up.


    Yaron used his Domain, but it was hard for him to block a full-force attack from Wilbur.


    Wilbur slowly walked towards Yaron at that moment. He picked up the sword.


    "Infernal Demon Sword." He noticed that the words were engraved on it.


    It must be a precious sword passed down for generations to the Gardners, like the Ghost Sword. It was good enough to be a sacrifice.


    Wilbur chuckled and ced it in the demine. He looked at the dead body and said, "Yumi Gardner is enough. You''re not relevant at all."


    He wanted to leave after saying that, but he stopped. He walked towards the broken statue of Asenthia instead.


    "Can humans gain divine powers?" He frowned and pondered.


    He started to inspect the broken pieces of the Asenthia statue with his spirit energy, after a long while of pondering.


    He frowned soon. Then, he looked slightly surprised.


    His spirit energy detected a mysterious energy inside. He had never encountered anything like that before.


    The energy soon faded.


    However, Wilbur was able to detect the energy. He immediately started to analyze it with his Second Consciousness.


    Then, he fell into deep thought for a moment when he looked around. He entered the demine.


    He sacrificed the Ghost Sword and gained 300 grace points.


    Multiple options appeared on the screen.


    He focused on finding only what he wanted and skipped the other options.


    Soon, he found an Antidote Pill.


    "Able to resolve any poison inferior to the Divine level."


    "Divine level?" Wilbur frowned.


    He soon left the demine with Yumi, and he made her swallow the Antidote Pill.


    Wilbur had a lot of faith in the products of that Dragon.


    Yumi gradually awakened as he expected.


    She looked shocked when she saw the damaged shrine after the battle.


    "What happened?" asked Yumi in a baffling tone.


    Wilbur coughed and replied slowly, "I killed Cain Gardner, Yaron Gardner, and Cyrus Gardner."


    "What?" Yumi was more shocked than before. She suddenly turned serious.


    "Just say what you want to say," said Wilbur nonchntly.

 Chapter 738

    Yumi was silent for a long while before she said slowly, "I didn''t expect you to kill them all."


    "You''re the only person left who can lead your family. Congrattions," said Wilbur.


    There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. She smiled tragically and said, "Thanks."


    "Let''s go. There are people waiting for us out there," said Wilbur while he walked outside.


    Yumi felt mixed emotions.


    She finally won the family battle, and no one could threaten her life again.


    However, she could not feel happy at all.


    The people who died were her family, after all.


    They walked outside and saw several ninjas standing far away. They watched Yumi and Wilbur fearfully.


    There were more than ten masked ninjas on the other side. They stood there silently.


    They were the ninjas and assassins of the Gardners.


    They witnessed the deaths of Cain, Yaron, and Cyrus with their eyes.


    They could not interfere with that battle at all. They were not able to get close. Wilbur nced at them, then he looked at Yumi.


    Yumi looked at everyone. She took a deep breath and spoke slowly, "They''re all dead. The family returns to peace. You are all a part of the Gardners, so let''s stop the bloodshed."


    The ninjas and the assassins pondered for a moment. Then, they finally knelt and epted the reality.


    Yumi had full control of the family without knowing it.


    However, no one knew the price she had to pay for that.


    Yumi felt joyous to gain power over the Gardners, but she also felt sad.


    She could not show her emotions at that moment. She led everyone towards her courtyard.


    Suddenly, two figures leaped toward Wilbur from the back with two shiny des.


    Wilbur frowned and made a backhanded p without looking back.


    A de energy formed from spiritual energy soared through a ninja and an assassin. Their bodies were left severed.


    Yumi stopped walking to look at everyone in the room. She said coldly, "Don''t provoke us."


    Everyone knelt again and lowered their gazes.


    Yumi scoffed coldly and continued forward while walking next to Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled faintly like he did not care.


    He would simply kill those who disobeyed until they did.


    Four shadowy figures further away shed by.


    Wilbur lowered his gaze and smiled.


    Syd walked out to greet them after they returned to the courtyard.


    Syd and the others were shocked to see the ninjas and the assassins behind them.


    Yumi said slowly, "Cain Gardner was mentally ill and died abruptly. Yaron Gardner and Cyrus Gardner plotted for the family fortune, so they were eradicated. Now, I officially announce that I''m taking over the Gardners, the ninjas, and all the Gardner assassins."


    All the ninjas and assassins in the room knelt again to disy their loyalty.


    Syd and the others also knelt slowly amidst their shock.


    They felt as though their world was flipped upside down.


    It was impossible for Cain to die abruptly, even if he was deranged.


    However, it had be factual because Yumi said so.


    They knew that Cain, Yaron, and Cyrus were killed by Wilbur.


    He single-handedly defeated two Saint level cultivators and a Shadow level cultivator.


    How powerful must they be to have a chance against him?

 Chapter 739

    Yumi watched everyone who had surrendered, then she slowly entered the living room with Wilbur.


    They sat in the living room. The leader of the assassins, Mist Gardner, the leader of the ninjas, Fern Gardner, and her general, Syd Gardner, all knelt before them.


    The injury on her back was burning still.


    However, she did not have time for that.


    She looked at the three of them and said slowly, "From now on, all operations have to be permitted by me. Otherwise, it''s the death penalty."


    "Yes, madam," said the three of them simultaneously with lowered gazes.


    "The Gardners went through a crisis. We need time to rest and recover. Go back and cancel all operations. Await my orders."


    "Yes, madam."


    Suddenly, Yumi looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "Your trouble has only begun, but they do need to rest."


    "What do you mean, sir?" Yumi subconsciously called him sir.


    Wilbur replied, "The four major families won''t let go of this opportunity. You should be prepared to fight."


    Yumi nodded slowly and looked at the three leaders. She said, "Go back and calcte our losses. Report the list of personnel who can participate in battle, treat the wounded, and be ready to fight at any time."


    "Yes, madam."


    The three leaders bowed, and then they left.


    "Sir, when do you think they will wage war with us?" asked Yumi while frowning. Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "Just wait. I believe it won''t take days." Yumi nodded slowly.


    The head of the Winchesters, Roy Winchester, was short and muscr. He was sitting cross-legged in the Octa Thunder Shrine with three other men.


    Roy looked at the three men and said in a low voice, "Cain Gardner is dead. I believe we all know about that."


    The three men were the heads of the other three major families in Cherrytopia.


    Benedict Zion of the Zions, Andrew Hexon of the Hexons, and Tay Synder of the Synders.


    The three of them nodded slowly when they heard what Roy said.


    "I invited you all here to say that the Gardners have fallen. I can''t believe they asked someone from Dasha to interfere with their family business. For thousands of years, we were the five major families with royal blood in Cherrytopia. I think we have to step in and get rid of that outsider before he''s in charge of the Gardners," said Roy slowly.


    "I agree." Benedict ced his hands together inside his sleeves and squinted. Andrew raised his defined eyebrows and said slowly, "Me too."


    Tay chuckled and said, "I should be the bearer of the truth. That Dasha outsider is very powerful, and he''s endangering the safety of our families. We have to work together to get rid of him and split what''s left of the Gardners. This is our initial goal anyway, right?"


    Roy, Benedict, and Andrew looked toward Tay at the same time.


    Tay had delicate features, and he looked like an educated schr, but there was something cynical about him.


    No one dared to underestimate Tay.


    He was a powerful Shadow level cultivator, after all.


    Roy asked slowly, "What do you think we should do, Mister Synder?"


    "Let''s use that Dasha guy as an excuse to wage a battle against the Gardners," said Tay while smiling.


    "What kind of battle?" asked Benedict.


    Tay replied nonchntly, "A battle to the death, of course. We have to kill every Gardner, along with that Dasha guy. No one should be left alive."


    "I think we should wage a battle three dayster at the mountaintop of Foji Mountain. We have sufficient reason for all the assassins and ninjas in Cherrytopia to join us. This is also an opportunity for us to show our strength," said Andrew.


    "What if that girl doesn''t dare face the battle?" asked Roy.


    Tay smiled and replied, "If she doesn''t dare to show up, we will eradicate the Gardners in three days. We will kill that girl and that Dasha guy with the reason that royal blood in Cherrytopia should not be tainted. The Gardners have no right to exist."


    The four of them looked at each other and smiled at the same time.

 Chapter 740

    Yumi and Wilbur were sitting on the living room floor in the morning.


    The leader of the assassins, Mist Gardner, the leader of the ninjas, Fern Gardner, and Yumi''s general, Syd Gardner, knelt before them.


    Syd said, "The Winchesters, the Zions, the Snyders, and the Hexons waged a battle at us at the same time. The battle is in three days, at the top of Foji Mountain."


    "What is the reason?" asked Yumi in a low voice.


    Syd replied, "Their reason is that the prestigious blood of Cherrytopia should not be tainted."


    Then, Syd snuck a nce at Wilbur.


    Wilbur observed everything with a nonchnt expression.


    Yumi frowned and said slowly, "How shameless."


    "Madam Yumi, I think we can''t agree to the battle. We lost half in numbers, and we can never win against the four families, even if we still have our fighters," said Mist with a lowered gaze.


    "If we reject, I''m afraid we won''t avoid an iing war. A lot of cultivators in Cherrytopia are discussing us," said Fern in a low voice.


    Fern was being vague, but everyone knew what the Cherrytopia cultivators were discussing.


    Yumi looked at Wilbur.


    The Gardners could not defeat any of the families at the moment, let alone when the four families were working together.


    When they wanted to wage a battle in the name of blood purity, it sparked the passion of cultivators in Cherrytopia.


    They would want to participate in the battle and eradicate the Gardners, so they could improve their standing.


    They were going to destroy the Gardners for good.


    Wilbur was their only hope.


    However, no one could be sure that Wilbur would win against four Shadow level experts at the same time.


    If he could not win the battle and shock everyone, the Gardners would be doomed.


    Wilbur slowly opened his eyes when everyone was looking at him and said, "Spread the word. The Gardners agree to the battle. In three days, we will have a battle to the death at the top of Foji Mountain."


    "Sir, are you sure?" asked Yumi. It was a life-and-death matter for her family, after all. She was under enormous pressure.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "Aside from that, inform the four major families in the name of Trevor Penn. Their deaths are upon them in three days. Tell them to prepare their coffins."


    "What...?"


    His words shocked Yumi and the others.


    They could not believe he wanted to threaten the four major families.


    They could not imagine it because the four Shadow level experts were the most powerful people in Cherrytopia.


    Not even the Cherrytopia government dared to mess with them.


    It was not only because the five major families were great in manpower, but also because they had Shadow level experts as leaders.


    The fortune of the five major families also affected every aspect of Cherrytopia. Even the President has to stay respectful.


    However, Wilbur did not respect them at all.


    He wanted to face four Shadow level experts alone. No one in Cherrytopia would even think of doing so.


    Yumi took a deep breath and said slowly, "Let''s do as he says. We''ll reply to the four major families and attend the battle."


    Yumi knew that nothing would change if they did not agree to the battle.


    The battle was bound to happen.


    Agreeing to the battle would make the Gardners look dignified.


    She could not promise that they would win, but she had no other choice.


    ...


    In the early afternoon three dayster...

 Chapter 741

    It was crowded at the top of Foji Mountain. There were over a thousand people gathering to watch the battle of the five major families.


    The four major families purposefully announced that Yumi invited someone from Dasha to interfere with their family business, and she killed her brothers. That sessfully enraged the people.


    They believed that some guy from Dasha had no right to interfere with the battle of the five major families in Cherrytopia.


    They thought of him as a lowly and inferior race who should not interfere with the affairs of the five major families.


    They wanted to see that Dasha scum obliterated by the Shadow level cultivators, and they wanted to watch the fall of the Gardners.


    It was extremely despicable for the Gardners to rely on a Dasha scum.


    They felt insulted, so the Gardners should not be forgiven.


    The four Shadow level beings sat on the mountaintop. Beneath them were thrones formed by spiritual energy, they were emitting a powerful spiritual pressure that amazed the people.


    Behind them were the elites of their families. Each and every one of them were Ambience level cultivators who stood in line. They exuded authoritative power.


    Further away were cultivators who came to watch. There were over a thousand of them.


    The cultivators felt very excited at that moment.


    The five Shadow level experts represented the most powerful cultivators in Cherrytopia. They were God-like, and the idols of all the cultivators and Cherry diators.


    However, the five Shadow level experts had their numbers reduced by one.


    Cain Gardner went crazy, and he died abruptly.


    He tried to usurp divine powers.


    They assumed the Dasha scum seized the opportunity to plot with Yumi, and thus killed Cyrus Gardner and Yaron Gardner, so they could be in control of the family.


    They felt like any of the Shadow level experts could kill that Dasha scum with their bare hands.


    Yumi was a woman, so there was nothing she could do even if she was a Saint level cultivator.


    The Shadow level experts were far superior to a Saint level cultivator. Her death was fated.


    The Gardners were fated for destruction.


    The people discussed the despicable acts of the Gardners, and they called out the names of the four Shadow level experts. The crowd was in high spirits.


    They felt like they were about to witness a historical moment, the fall of a once- powerful family.


    Yumi led around ten experts to the mountain and continued onward.


    Yumi wore a traditional outfit as though she was going to attend a feast. She looked determined.


    The Gardner experts stayed silent. They followed Yumi closely and proceeded toward the mountaintop.


    Everyone knew that the moment that decided the fate of the Gardners was happening.


    They had all their hopes on Wilbur.


    ording to their newly-appointed leader, Wilbur was at Foji Mountain.


    They could not believe his reason was because he wanted to enjoy the view of Foji Mountain.


    Foji Mountain was considered a famous tourist attraction, but they could not


    believe he was in the mood to enjoy the view. Most people could not understand


    it.


    Wilbur was indeed on a trip, and he felt like he might as well enjoy the view. It would be a waste to not seize the opportunity.


    He followed the travelers and slowly climbed the stone steps. He looked across the mountain and enjoyed its majestic view.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice. "You again?"


    Wilbur looked back and saw Seth Wilson with the guy in a hat, twodies, and a man he did not recognize.


    Wilbur had to shake his head. ''What a small freaking world,'' he thought.


    "Dude, I''m talking to you," said Seth while ring.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Spit it out."


    "You motherf*cker..."


    Seth was instantly furious. He could not believe Wilbur behaved the same way as


    he did when he humiliated him at the airport back then.


    "Seamus, you''re from the Zions, one of the five major families in Cherrytopia, right? Teach this guy a lesson for me. I can sign our contract right away," said Seth coldly to the guy next to him.

 Chapter 742

    The man looked at Wilbur coldly and said, "Seth Wilson is my esteemed guest, so you should apologize to Mister Wilson immediately. Otherwise, you will face the fury of the Zions."


    Wilbur instantlyughed. He asked, "Are the Zions very powerful?"


    Seth replied arrogantly, "Dude, the Gardners will be doomed today. You should understand the power of the Zions."


    Wilbur chuckled and asked, "Why do I have the feeling that the Gardners will not be doomed?"


    "The four major families gathered here today to destroy the Gardners. I''m here to watch the fiasco. Dude, do you have the courage to go? Haha!"


    Sethughed and mocked Wilbur while looking at him.


    He assumed that Wilbur knew the Gardners, but the Gardners were about to be doomed.


    Wilbur would be doomed too, regardless of who he was.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "What a coincidence. I also wanted to watch the battle. Shall we go together?"


    There was a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    "Do you think you can f*cking get in?" Seth asked rudely as he made fun of him.


    Wilbur replied, "Don''t you worry about that. Not only am I allowed to join the battle, but the Gardners will also win! The four major families are doomed."


    Seth looked at Wilbur bafflingly like he was looking at a nutcase.


    Seth and hispanions burst outughing after a long while.


    ''What a joke! The four major families are doomed? From what? Yumi Gardner and that reckless Dasha scum?'' they thought.


    They were also from Dasha, but Seth and the others did not believe that anyone could take on the four major families.


    They were the most powerful beings in Cherrytopia.


    ''Is he joking?'' they thought.


    Seth said coldly, "Fine. Let''s make a bet. What will you do if the Gardners are doomed?"


    "Whatever you want. You can do whatever you want to me if the Gardners are doomed," Wilbur said with augh.


    Sethughed and responded, "Alright. If you lose, you need to run around naked in the city and call me ''Daddy'' in front of everyone. What do you say?"


    Hispanionsughed loudly at the same time.


    The city had the busiest streets, he would end up on the news if he ran around naked. The whole world would see how embarrassing it would be.


    Wilbur alsoughed and said, "Alright. What if you lose?"


    Seth lifted his head and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t take advantage of you. If I lose, I won''t just run around naked in the city. I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness, alright?"


    Wilburughed at his confident facial expression and replied, "The bet is on."


    Seth scoffed coldly and told Seamus, "Seamus, let him off the hook this time. I''ll watch him run around naked when he loses."


    Seamus smiled and nodded confidently. They were bound to win the bet. They had no doubts about it.


    They thought Wilbur did not know his ce and was just out of his mind to bet on the Gardners.


    "We''ll take him in then, Mr. Wilson, but I can''t imagine the four major families losing," said Seamus while shaking his head.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "You''ll find out soon." Then, he walked toward the mountaintop.


    Seth and the others followed closely.


    ''This asshole humiliated me at the airport. I have to teach him a lesson this time. I don''t have to kill or resort to violence each time. Isn''t destroying his dignity better? He will kneel and beg for my forgiveness,'' Seth mused.

 Chapter 743

    ''Who cares about the Gardners anyway? They are only a family that''s about to vanish,'' Seth thought.


    Meanwhile, Yumi and the experts from the Gardner family slowly made their way to the battle on the mountaintop.


    They were immediately cursed and insulted by most of the cultivators present.


    The cultivators felt insulted that they requested help from some lowly Dasha scum.


    The Gardners had be a symbol of humiliation for them. They were not the family they once respected.


    Yumi ignored the unruly crowd. She slowly walked toward the four Shadow level experts. She formed a chair with spiritual energy twenty meters away from them, then she slowly took a seat.


    "Yumi Gardner, it''s bold of you to show up here. I''m kind of impressed," Roy''s voice echoed like it came from the sky.


    She slowly said, "The Gardners never cower from a challenge."


    "Oh yeah? What about that Dasha guy?" Andrew teased.


    She replied, "He''ll be here soon, but I have to say that Mister Penn is an esteemed guest of the Gardners, so please show some respect."


    "Esteemed guest? You made an outsider an esteemed guest in your family?" Benedict burst outughing.


    A lot of cultivators and ninjas started to scold and insult her.


    In their eyes, Yumi was a traitor.


    She betrayed her country and relied on a Dasha guy, which was considered abhorrent.


    She ignored them.


    She knew that the voices would fade after the battle.


    The Gardners would fade if they lost. She would not be able to hear the insults if she was dead.


    No one would dare to insult her if they won.


    Power was everything in situations like that.


    Tay spoke slowly, "Miss Yumi, our patience is limited. You''re not our match. Let that Dasha guy show himself right away. It''s time to decide the fate of the Gardners."


    "Sir, are you that desperate to eradicate the Gardners?" she asked coldly.


    Royughed coldly and said, "The Gardners are an embarrassment to Cherrytopia. It has to be wiped away."


    "You say it so eloquently, but at the end of the day, you just want the assets of the Gardners, right?" she mocked.


    She was fearless at that moment. She no longer cared about death.


    Roy said coldly, "Stop the nonsense. Where is he? I would like to find out how he killed Yaron Gardner and Cyrus Gardner."


    "He should be here soon. Please be patient, everyone," she said nonchntly.


    Suddenly, Seth and the others arrived at the mountaintop with Seamus leading the group. They were among the crowd.


    Seth nced at the four Shadow level experts.


    Their thrones were made from spiritual energy, and they exuded powerful spiritual pressure. He was astounded by their aura.


    Yumi was also sitting there, but she was overshined by the Shadow level experts.


    She looked like amb facing four ferocious tigers.


    She seemed weak and pathetic inparison.


    "Dude, I can''t imagine the four major families losing," mocked Seth while he looked at Wilbur in an instigating way.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "You''ll find out soon enough." Then, he walked toward Yumi.


    Seth was caught off guard and yelled, "Are you crazy? Is that somewhere you think you can go?"


    Wilbur was walking toward the battlefield where the fight was about to begin. The four terrifying Shadow level experts were there.


    ''Just how audacious is this guy? How dare he trespass onto the battlefield?'' Seth wondered.

 Chapter 744

    Wilbur transformed into Trevor Penn and walked toward Yumi.


    Yumi looked at Wilbur and could not understand why he changed his appearance. However, Wilbur had informed her beforehand, so she was not surprised.


    The four Shadow level experts all looked at Wilbur.


    An unseen pressure started to fill the air.


    However, the spiritual pressures were shredded the moment they reached a few meters around Wilbur.


    Without people knowing, Wilbur had started his fight with the four Shadow level experts.


    They were slightly surprised, but it was still within their expectations.


    He was able to kill two Saint level cultivators. It would be a joke if he could not put up a fight.


    However, those who were far away from them did not notice the exchange.


    They started to hurl insults when they saw Trevor.


    They thought he was inferior to them. ''How dare he attend the battle in Cherrytopia? What gives him the courage to interfere?'' they thought.


    Suddenly, Roy asked in a displeased demeanor, "Are you Trevor Penn?"


    "That''s right," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Andreughed and said, "I heard you asked us to prepare our coffins. Is that so?"


    "That is true."


    "How dare you! I can''t believe you have no respect for the four Shadow level experts. Dasha guys are arrogant as always. You''re uncultured and rude," said Benedict while scoffing coldly.


    Wilbur looked displeased.


    He said slowly, "It looks like I''ve overestimated you all. I thought cultivators on your level meant that you''ll have better attitudes too. I didn''t expect you all to be ignorant and stupid too. Stop being racist over a personal battle. You people are born to be lowly. You''ll only be respectful to people after you''ve been stepped on. No, you''ll only be fearful, then you''ll be begging like a bitch."


    "Insolence!" Roy was furious. He stood abruptly as his spiritual energy soared across the mountain.


    "What did that Dasha scum say? Is he insulting us?"


    "That damn scum! Kill him!"


    "Sir, don''t have mercy on him. How dare this lowlife provoke Cherrytopia? He cannot be forgiven!"


    Everyone instantly yelled. They were enraged by Wilbur''s response.


    Seth and the others were baffled after hearing Wilbur reply.


    Then, they followed the crowd and scolded too.


    ''What the hell? Those are the most powerful cultivators in Cherrytopia. The elites


    of Cherrytopia are also gathered here. Even if Trevor Penn killed Cyrus Gardner


    and Yaron Gardner, he''ll be blown to bits here,'' they thought.


    Seth felt like he had to steer clear of being associated with that guy, in case he got involved.


    He wondered if the crowd would ce their rage on him too.


    He thought that guy was too despicable.


    Even Yumi looked displeased.


    She was exhausted from facing the four Shadow level experts, and she was barely hanging on to her faith.


    However, she could not believe that Wilbur would publicly provoke the cultivators


    of Cherrytopia. He just made himself the public enemy.


    If the crowd decided to attack him, there would be no chance of survival, no matter how powerful Wilbur was.


    Moreover, it was what the four Shadow level cultivators wanted. They wanted the Gardners to be the public enemy, so they could eradicate the Gardners while


    holding onto moral high ground.


    Wilbur fell straight into their trap.


    Yumi wanted to talk to Wilbur.


    However, she was on the same team as him, so she could not show any signs of disunity.

 Chapter 745

    Therefore, Yumi chose to be silent.


    Roy yelled amidst the crazy shouts from the angry crowd, "Today, I will teach this arrogant Dasha scum a lesson. Let it be known that Cherrytopia is not to be insulted!"


    Roy stepped forward as he spoke. A five-meter-long thunder spear appeared in his hand.


    Roy was instantly surrounded by lightning. His thunder spear was discharging bolts of lightning like he was the god of thunder himself. His spiritual pressure soared to the sky and enveloped the area within a hundred meters. It was suffocating.


    The people instantly cheered to witness Roy in his glory.


    He was truly one of the five powerful Shadow level experts. He was astoundingly powerful before the battle even began.


    Someone tried to show off by saying, "The Winchesters worship the Octa Thunder God. He possesses thunder-type abilities that are destructive. This Dasha scum probably can''t take a single hit."


    Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    "Tay Synder worships the Syron God. He''s not weaker than anybody," said a person who was clearly a fan of Tay Synder.


    "That''s right, but Andrew Hexon who worships the Armysus God is just as powerful, no?"


    "I think Benedict Zion who worships the Asenaji God should be ranked the highest."


    "It''s a shame that Cain Gardner who worships the Asenthia Goddess died abruptly. He was not weaker than the four Shadow level beings."


    "Let''s not argue, everyone. Any of them deserves our admiration. That Dasha scum is doomed for sure. Let''s just enjoy the show."


    Everyoneughed. They only wanted to show that they were knowledgeable. Everyone knew that the five Shadow level experts were equally as powerful.


    It was a shame that only four of them were left.


    Roy made it to the center of the mountaintop tform amidst their cheers. He pointed his thunder spear at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled faintly and pulled out his thunder cleaver, approaching Roy slowly.


    Yumi wanted to warn him, but she hesitated to speak.


    She could not show any weakness at that moment.


    She had to endure her worries. She kept telling herself that Wilbur could win, that he must win.


    However, she knew that she was only lying to herself.


    No one could say for sure that they could win against any Shadow level experts.


    Moreover, Wilbur was about to face four Shadow level experts on his own.


    She was doing her best to ensure her survival, and she wished for a miracle. The Gardner experts had no faith in Wilbur.


    The four Shadow level experts were too powerful. They did not dare to wish for a miracle.


    They were standing there out of their loyalty to the Gardners. They were ready to die in order to maintain the dignity of the family.


    The bolts of arcing lightning on the thunder cleaver got brighter with each step Wilbur took.


    His thunder cleaver was buzzing when he was roughly ten meters away from Roy. He did not seem weaker inparison to Roy.


    However, the people still looked down on him. They mocked him coldly.


    "How dare you fight Roy Winchester with thunder-type abilities? This guy is nuts!" "What a joke."


    "You''re such a lowlife. Don''t you know that the Octa Thunder God is the thunder god of Cherrytopia? Roy Winchester worships the Octa Thunder God. He possesses the most powerful thunder-type abilities."


    Roy also scoffed coldly.


    It was ridiculous of Wilbur to battle him with thunder-type abilities.


    "You lowly scum, suffer the wrath of the Octa Thunder God!"


    Roy shouted and his thunder spear sted in thunderous noises. A beam of lightning that was as thick as an arm shot toward Wilbur.

 Chapter 746

    The mountaintop was lit up when the lightning was sted. A terrifying spiritual pressure enveloped the mountaintop, and it made the people tremble.


    Wilbur smiled coldly and swung his thunder cleaver in front of himself.


    A deafening boom could be heard. Bolts of lightning were all over the ce, but Wilbur lunged toward Roy, and he made a downward sh attack.


    Wilbur only activated his thunder power because he wanted to test how powerful the Shadow level experts were.


    Roy was furious to see Wilbur block his attack and even managed to retaliate. His thunder spear rumbled and shot toward Wilbur at the speed of lightning.


    They instantly started an intense close-range battle.


    Roy had a thunder spear that was formed by lightning. Each hit involved raging thunder.


    However, Wilbur had a thunder cleaver that was entangled with countless lightning bolts. Each attack he made also caused thunderous rumbles.


    Their weapons shed and filled the ce with lightning and thunder. They were like two gods who summoned the storm to battle. It was frighteningly powerful.


    Their figures were hidden by all lightning and thunder.


    The people could only see two blobs of light battling intensely. The asional explosions made them feel dizzy.


    Their battle entered a climax.


    Roy pulled out several lightning bolts from his thunder spear, and he kept attacking Wilbur.


    Wilbur swung his thunder cleaver around and crushed the lightning bolts, all the while fighting back at the same time.


    Each attack contained terrifying thunder power. Roy was focused on thunder-type cultivation alone, but he was also surprised by how powerful Wilbur''s thunder powers were. He did not dare to fight him head-on.


    The thunder cleaver and the thunder spear kept shing intensely. Thunder and lightning filled the air.


    Both of them were enveloped in powerful lightning bolts as the battle went on.


    Those who dared to get close to the battlefield would be incinerated by the thunder power emitted by them.


    Roy was shocked to realize that the battle continued after so long, and he was growing furious.


    He could not believe the lowly Dasha scum remained undefeated. It was humiliating for him as one of the five Shadow level experts, as one of the most powerful people in Cherrytopia.


    Roy forcefully stabbed Wilbur with all his might out of anger. Wilbur was forced to back away. He shouted angrily, "Dude, you''re pissing me off!"


    "Oh yeah? That''s not good for your body," Wilbur retorted with a sneer while standing still.


    Roy almost lost his wits. He roared angrily. Countless runes instantly appeared on his thunder spear. A terrifying spiritual pressure started to spread again.


    The mountaintop was instantly howling with the wind. The sky turned cloudy and dark. Countless storms started to brew in the dark clouds.


    The terrifying spiritual pressure made them feel as if the sky had sunk. They felt more suffocated than before.


    Everyone backed away amidst their shock. They kept a safe distance.


    Yumi clenched her fists slightly. It seemed like Roy was about to activate his Domain.


    The Domain of a Shadow level expert was indescribably terrifying.


    There might be hope for the Gardners if Wilbur could survive.


    "Heavenly Thunder Domain."


    Roy shouted. The clouds in the sky suddenly rained down with lightning, and they struck his body.


    That made their jaws drop.


    ''Is this humanly possible?'' they thought.


    Roy suddenly grew to three meters tall under the lightning strikes.


    His body quickly levitated around ten meters above the ground.


    Roy was like a titan with countless bolts of lightning surrounding him. The thunder spear in his hand grew to ten meters long, and it was as thick as an arm.


    Roy looked like a thunder god at that moment.


    He was looking down at the mortals while exuding terrifying spiritual pressure.


    Thousands of cultivators and ninjas saw his god-like appearance and felt the soul- crushing spiritual pressure. They had to exim in admiration. Some of them started to worship Roy.


    He was a god descended from above.


    A Shadow level expert was truly terrifying!

 Chapter 747

    Tay, Andrew, and Benedict all looked up.


    Yumi clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were bleeding from her tight clench.


    Roy had a terrifying Domain. She felt as though she could not handle it even as a Saint level cultivator.


    She could not imagine how Wilbur would face the iing attacks.


    ''Is it over for the Gardners? Will I be disgraced forever, and bring shame to the family? People will despise my legacy,'' she thought.


    She did not have faith at that moment and was about to give up.


    Suddenly, Roy said with a voice that echoed in the air. It was like a god talking to the mortals.


    "You ignorant fool. Now do you feel real power? Feel the wrath of the Octa Thunder God."


    "Heavenly Thunder Domain, The Thunder of Destruction."


    The lightning on his body all went toward his thunder spear as he shouted.


    His thunder spear shined brightly as thunderous sounds resounded on the earth.


    A thick lightning bolt with countless mysterious runes shot at Wilbur.


    The mountaintop was ring from the lightning bolt. Even the sun seemed dullpared to the light it emitted.


    The terrifying thunder made them lose their hearing for a moment. They were in a daze.


    The terrifying lightning bolt carried a powerful destructive force as it shot straight at Wilbur.


    Seth knelt amongst the crowd. He was trembling, but he red at Wilbur and said, "You''re so dead. There''s no way you can survive this!"


    Yumi felt her heart clench and shut her eyes.


    She did not dare to watch.


    Suddenly, Wilbur shouted.


    The Spiritual Furnace and the Dragon Crystal in his body spun quickly. The dragon''s head mark on his back glowed brightly.


    Three types of power were channeled into the thunder cleaver.


    The thunder cleaver instantly ignited in spiritual mes that surged to the sky. Countless runes covered the weapon.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure surged upward.


    Wilbur also wielded his cleaver at the same time. He made a vicious sh toward Roy, who was levitating in mid-air.


    A clear Dragon''s roar could be heard.


    It was a thunder dragon that was over ten meters long covered in red and white


    mes, roaring as it charged at Roy.


    Everyone eximed.


    ''How is this possible?'' they thought.


    His powers were not inferior to Roy''s.


    ''Could it be that he was also a Shadow level expert? No. It''s not possible,'' they thought.


    No one believed that the Dasha scum was so powerful.


    Seth and the others were wide-eyed in disbelief. They stared at the thunder dragon in a daze.


    Yumi opened her eyes when she heard the roar. She also looked like she was in disbelief.


    The Gardner experts were also shocked, standing in ce in awe.


    The thunder dragon faced The Thunder of Destruction, and it caused an explosion in the sky.


    The mountaintop seemed to shake for a moment.


    Lightning instantly filled the sky, causing everyone to shut their eyes again.


    The loud explosion echoed throughout the mountaintop.

 Chapter 748

    The beam of lightning faded after a long while, along with the thunder.


    Everyone was still trembling. They opened their eyes and looked at the battlefield.


    Wilbur stood with the thunder cleaver in his hand. He had a nonchnt expression, and he was unharmed.


    Roy had fallen to the ground with his thunder spear in hand. He had an awful expression.


    However, the lightning that surrounded him had faded away.


    It seemed like they were at a tie.


    It was a shocking result for the people.


    They could not believe that Wilbur could tie with a Shadow level expert who unleashed his Domain. They thought it was too outrageous.


    They wondered if Roy held back.


    Yumi felt overjoyed at that moment. Her heart was beating like crazy.


    Wilbur was not dead, and he tied with Roy.


    The crowd could not see what happened, but as a Saint level cultivator, she could


    tell that Roy was close to his limit, even if he held back from the battle.


    She was sure that Wilbur had Shadow level abilities.


    She was only happy for a moment, then she immediately calmed down.


    Wilbur was going to face more than one Shadow level expert.


    More terrifying battles awaited him.


    No one knew that Roy was panicking.


    He unleashed his Heavenly Thunder Domain.


    The Thunder of Destruction was an unstoppable attack, so he found it hard to believe that the Dasha guy was able to easily counter it.


    Moreover, Roy was injured.


    The force from that thunder dragon left him with internal injuries.


    The injuries were minor, but it proved that Wilbur was not weaker than him.


    He did not expect that at all.


    He felt like he might not be able to win the battle.


    The battlefield was dead silent.


    Everyone was looking at Roy and Wilbur.


    They wanted to know what would happen next.


    Wilbur had shut them up with his capabilities.


    They did not want to believe that Wilbur possessed the capabilities to fight a Shadow level expert, but that was the truth. They had to admit that Wilbur was very powerful.


    Suddenly, Roy said in a cold voice, "I underestimated you."


    "I told you to prepare your coffins," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Roy looked displeased, but he was secretly happy inside.


    He was wondering what excuse he could use to make the three other Shadow level experts fight with him.


    It was hard for them to gang up on Wilbur because of their status.


    It was embarrassing enough that he was not able to defeat Wilbur as a Shadow level expert.


    That could be seen through the silence of the cultivators and the ninjas.


    They were slightly disappointed in Roy.


    Therefore, he had to get rid of Wilbur as soon as possible to regain his dignity.


    "Look at how this outrageous guy taunts us. We should work together to kill him! For the glory of Cherrytopia!" said Roy while looking at the three Shadow level experts.


    Tay, Andrew, and Benedict exchanged nces.


    They were indeed astounded by Wilbur.


    He was able to fight Roy without any sign of losing. He was definitely a Shadow level being too.


    They felt like someone like him should not exist.


    It was a huge threat to them.


    They imagined what would happen if a Shadow level expert from Dasha took over the Gardners.

 Chapter 749

    He would be their biggestpetitor if he grew stronger.


    The five Shadow level beings used to bnce each other out while maintaining


    peace.


    However, if an outsider became one of the five Shadow level beings, it would be a disaster.


    The three of them understood what Roy meant.


    They had to destroy the guy together. Every second he stayed alive was a humiliation to them.


    They could not imagine the threat he might face in the future.


    It was embarrassing for them to gang up on him.


    However, the consequences might be dire, so they could not care anymore.


    They looked at each other and stood abruptly. They leaped and surrounded Wilbur at the center.


    "I have to say, you are quite the surprise," Tay said while smiling.


    Benedict said coldly, "He''s merely an ident. Your fate won''t change."


    "Your death is fated the moment you tried to interfere with the Gardners. ept it peacefully," Andrew stated while scoffing coldly.


    The cultivators and ninjas were excited once again.


    It was a rare sight to see the four Shadow level experts work together.


    They thought it would be a f*cking miracle if the Dasha scum could survive.


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    "That lowly scum shouldn''t be in Cherrytopia!"


    "Oh mighty Shadow level experts, it''s time to reveal your real strength."


    Everyone cheered again. They were loud and their cheers echoed through the mountaintop.


    Seth and the others were slightly baffled.


    Wilbur had shocked them to the core.


    However, they did not believe that Wilbur could fight four Shadow level beings alone.


    Moreover, the crowd was cheering loudly around them, so they followed suit.


    Seth was afraid that if anyone found out he was from Dasha, he would be torn to pieces.


    Seamus was also looking at him in an unfriendly way.


    He was afraid that Seamus would reveal his identity if he had not promised to sign their contract.


    Seth and the others tried their best to blend in by speaking theirnguage. They cheered for the four Shadow level experts.


    Suddenly, Yumi stood and yelled, "Sir, you guys are the most powerful beings in Cherrytopia. Isn''t it too shameless to gang up on one opponent?"


    Roy yelled, "How dare you! You relied on an outsider and murdered your own family for power. You are cruel and heartless. Your actions created a threat to Cherrytopia. What makes you think you can judge us?"


    Yumi clenched her jaw and said in a begrudging voice, "I asked for Mister Penn''s help out of self-defense. Cyrus and Yaron took over the family when our father was mentally ill, and they wanted me dead. How is it my fault that I want to fight back?"


    "It''s your fault for letting someone from Dasha get involved. You disgraced Cherrytopia," said Andrew coldly.


    Yumi sneered coldly and said, "Yeah right. Dasha is a beautiful and civilized


    nation with thousands of years of history. How will someone from Dasha disgrace Cherrytopia?"


    Benedict yelled angrily, "You moron! It looks like you''re a traitor to your nation."


    Then, several guards restrained Yumi.


    Yumi was a traitorous sinner in their eyes.


    She felt furious.


    She could not believe they were that shameless to gang up on one person.


    Suddenly, Tay spoke slowly, "Everyone, let''s not waste time arguing. We should let our skills speak for themselves."


    Yumi scoffed coldly and sat down slowly.


    The Gardner experts were furious and thought it was unfair, but they could not do anything about it.


    The cultivators and ninjas did not think there was anything wrong.


    Every decision made by the four Shadow level experts was correct. They had no doubt about it.


    Yumi was a traitor, and the Dasha scum deserved to die.


    They felt like it was an honor for the Dasha scum to die by making the four Shadow level experts work together. They believed he should be grateful.


    Suddenly, spiritual energy from the four Shadow level experts surged to the sky.

 Chapter 750

    Roy unleashed his Domain, the Heavenly Thunder Domain, again. Thunderous noises could be heard.


    A giant upper body appeared on top of Tay.


    It was a skeleton with a skull that was several meters wide in radius. The upper body was over ten meters wide, and there was a huge sword on the left arm.


    The skeleton was ignited in spiritual mes and was covered in runes.


    Benedict was levitating on top of the skeleton. He looked at Wilbur coldly.


    A threatening spiritual pressure exuded from the skeleton. It rose to the sky and enveloped the mountaintop. It was frightening to the people.


    That was the Tay''s Domain. "Syron."


    Syron was a mythology that represented destruction. Legend had it that when people looked directly at Syron, they could not escape death.


    It was only a representation of Syron, but it was terrifying enough for the people.


    Meanwhile, Benedict shouted. Spiritual mes surged on him, and countless runes appeared in the mes.


    Three triangles appeared in his eyes. They started to spin slowly.


    His silhouette became blurry as if his physical form was fading away from the world.


    The area where he was looking would be affected.


    The spiritual pressure he exuded was no weaker than any other Shadow level experts.


    Benedict unleashed his Domain, the Eye of Asenaji.


    It was said that the eyes of Asenaji had the ability to reverse time. People would be trapped in time until they went crazy or died before they were freed. It was abnormally horrible.


    Andrew also shouted at that moment.


    His body suddenly grew to five meters tall. His clothes were ripped, and only a loincloth made from spiritual energy was left on him.


    His muscles were as solid as steel, but there were no spiritual mes on his body. Instead, his body was covered in runes like tattoos.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure instantly enveloped the mountaintop. Everyone felt pressured as if there was a mountain on top of them.


    It was an indication of pure power.


    He was so terrifyingly powerful that it was beyondprehension.


    It was his Domain, the Powerful Armysus.


    Armysus was the wrestling god of Cherrytopia. ording to the legend, Armysus


    could move mountains and was invincible.


    Andrew was a remarkable Shadow level expert.


    His pure strength alone was enough to kill Saint level cultivators.


    The four Shadow level experts unleashed their Domains.


    Four spiritual pressures surged to the sky and caused the wind to howl, and clouds covered the sun.


    Wilbur was surrounded by them. He had to endure four spiritual pressures at the same time. They could only imagine his suffering.


    Yumi looked displeased, but she was more worried than ever.


    She felt that she would have been blown away if they had not focused their target on Wilbur.


    She had to use all her spiritual energy just to sit properly and barely kept the chair together.


    She felt like a lone boat in the ocean that might be flipped over anytime.


    The Gardner experts could not stand behind her anymore. They were forced to step back.


    The cultivators and the ninjas knelt on the ground.


    They wanted to show their admiration and respect with the most respectful posture.


    Seth and the others were trembling on the ground.


    They felt very regretful at that moment.


    They wondered why they entered the dangerous battlefield.


    However, it was not possible for them to leave anymore.


    The powerful spiritual pressure made them weak in their knees.


    They only wished for the battle to end soon, so they could escape the ce.


    The four Shadow level experts shouted at the same time.


    "Die, you ignorant fool!"


    Roy wielded his thunder spear and cast the Thunder of Destruction at Wilbur again.

 Chapter 751

    Andrew had already be a giant.


    Now he raised a hand in the air with even more power, bringing it down onto Wilbur with terrifying force.


    The half of the Syron God''s body on Benedict raised the long sword it was holding, shing it through the air and making it constrict with ck lines.


    Tay turned to look at Wilbur.


    The hook in his pupils slowly began to spin as Wilbur''s surroundings grew chaotic, even seeming to go back in time.


    These circumstances would usually be enough to severely twist one''s senses, rendering them unable to fightpletely.


    All four of them smiled cruelly at the sight.


    There was no way anyone would be able to take abined attack from all of them.


    No one had ever been able to, and no one would ever be able to.


    It was time everything came to an end.


    Yumi was dumbfounded by the sight of Wilbur''s unmoving body and lowered her head.


    She had given up.


    She knew that he would not be able to hold up against a joint attack from those four and was not even going to struggle.


    Why had he even challenged the Shadow level experts in the first ce, then?


    Why?


    Why had he given her hope, then crushed it with his own bare hands?


    Yumi let out augh, losing all hope for good.


    She had still been too innocent in the end.


    How dare she even think that she would be able to get what she wanted? What a joke.


    She was never good enough to be a n leader, nor was she strong enough.


    But it was all toote now.


    There was nothing she could do to fix this.


    The only way out for her now was to embrace her death with open arms to save thest of her pride.


    Just then, however, a ray of brilliantly-colored light shot out from Wilbur and enveloped himpletely.


    The chaos around him was blocked offpletely.


    The Armysus God''s gigantic hand hit the light, but the barrier of light did not move


    in the slightest. Instead, the hand bounced backward and was sent flying.


    The Syron God''s sword hit the light as well.


    Not a sound could be heard.


    All of the energy was absorbed, and cracks began to appear on the sword.


    Roy''s thunder struck the light and was quickly absorbed as if the attack had never even appeared in the first ce.


    The Shadow level beings exchanged a look of shock with each other, before staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    None of them could understand just what kind of terrifying energy Wilbur wielded.


    The cultivators and Cherry diators'' jaws fell open as they widened their eyes in shock, unable to believe the sight before them.


    This man was on another level.


    The crowd fell dead silent all at once.


    Yumi raised her head in confusion.


    She was greeted with the sight of Wilbur shrouded in a brilliant light, his


    expression calm as he wielded his thunder cleaver.


    The Shadow level experts, however, were shell-shocked.


    What just happened?


    Yumi could not make sense of the situation in time, standing shell-shocked as if she was frozen still.


    Just then, the light surrounding Wilbur faded. The Dragon''s Safehaven''s time was up.


    Wilbur looked around him. "Yourbined powers were impressive, but it''s time you learn a thing or two about my domain. Remember, this is my first time using my domain in a battle. You should be honored to be in its presence. It means I think your skills are to be reckoned with."


    Under the crowd''s shocked nces, a terrifying wave of spirit pressure surged out of Wilbur''s body and filled the air.


    Multiple runes appeared on Wilbur''s body, forming a mysterious formation that swirled around him before entering his body.


    The thunder cleaver in Wilbur''s hand, under the force of these powers, began to grow long and thin.

 Chapter 752

    No spiritual mes appeared on Wilbur''s body, and his thunder cleaver had turned into a long, thin sword.


    However, a series of runes appeared on the sword to form a powerful inscription.


    It was aplete inscription formed by countless runes, holding an enormous amount of power.


    It represented the most mysterious of powers, something all cultivators yearned to know about.


    As the inscription emerged, Wilbur began to emit a terrifying aura.


    It was as if an otherworldly god had descended, looking down on the mortals on earth in pure domination.


    Everyone''s souls began to quake.


    They lowered their heads, wanting nothing more than to bury themselves in the ground.


    None of them dared to look this terrifying force in the eye.


    Just then, Wilbur cried out, "Domain: Tyrant of No Other."


    As Wilbur activated his Domain, Tyrant of No Other.


    His power, aura, spiritual energy, defenses, speed, and other aspects of his skills were multiplied greatly.


    Wilbur had already been abnormally terrifying, and this new form practically turned into a tyrant descending on earth and demanding for the people to quake in his presence.


    It was important to note that he was cultivating the Dragon''s Chant.


    A method with powerful traits of the dragon tribe.


    Only God knows just how powerful he was, and his abilities had just multiplied.


    Just then, all the cultivators present below the Sanctuary level copsed to the ground, their souls and bodies ignoring their protests.


    Even Yumi''s spiritual energy was forced back into her body, despite the fact that she was of the Sanctuary level.


    Only the Shadow level experts remained upright, but they were beyond shocked at that point.


    They stared at Wilbur, unable to believe their eyes.


    Could someone more powerful than them actually exist in this world?


    Just as everyone was still staring on with their jaws agape, Wilbur cried out, "Tyrant of No Other: Infernal Dragon."


    Wilbur waved his sword.


    A thunder dragon spanning over ten meters long surged out of Wilbur''s sword. It was covered in inscriptions, a bright red infernal stream flowing inside its body as it charged toward Roy.


    The Infernal Dragon was much more powerful than the thunder dragon Wilbur had unleashed on Roy before.


    The inscriptions rolling on its body were a testament to how powerful it was.


    The Infernal Dragon''s pathpletely restricted Roy from moving.


    A terrified Roy spat out a mouthful of blood, utilizing all his spiritual energy to break out of the restrictions and send out a Worldwipe Thunder.


    s, this move was hardly anything in the face of the Infernal Dragon.


    The Infernal Dragon crushed the Worldwipe Thunder with ease, ramming itself against Roy''s figure.


    An explosive sound shook the heavens, and the Infernal Dragon dispersed into the air in the form of rampant spiritual energy.


    Roy''s body hadpletely disintegrated from the terrifying power of the Infernal Dragon, and there was nothing left of him.


    The remaining three Shadow level experts trembled in terror, but there was nothing they could do as long as they were within Wilbur''s terrifying domain.


    "Secondary Form: Damnation of the Thunder God!"


    Wilbur pointed his sword at Benedict, whose chest lurched.


    The next second, a formation spanning over ten meters appeared in the air above Benedict.


    Countless bolts of lightning struck downward.


    Benedict let out a roar, the hook in his eyes turning at the speed of light as he stared at the descending thunder.


    The air between the formation and Benedict began to constrict.


    Some of the lightning bolts began to dissipate upon this collision.


    However, the formation was terrifying enough to keep shooting out bolts of lightning.


    Benedict was only able to hold his own for a few seconds before the lightning bolts turned him to ashes.


    Just then, Wilbur turned to Andrew.


    Before Wilbur could attack, Andrew let out a roar as his body lit up with spiritual mes and countless runes,unching an attack at Wilbur.


    The attack flew over, a huge shadow fist hurtling toward Wilbur''s face with terrifying force.

 Chapter 753

    "Tertiary Form: Lost yer."


    Wilbur''s sword came shing down ruthlessly, and a ck crack appeared in the air between him and Benedict.


    Benedict''s attack and body were split into two at once. He copsed before he was even able to cry out in pain.


    "Quaternary Form: me of the Imperial Dragon," Wilbur chanted as he looked at Tay.


    Tay, drenched in sweat, scrambled to howl, "I surrender! I swear my loyalty to you to the day I die, Master!"


    The cultivators and ninjas trembled at those words.


    What kind of terror did this Shadow level cultivator feel for him to say words like that?


    "I don''t need your loyalty," Wilbur sneered, swinging his sword at Tay.


    A golden me shot out toward Tay.


    It crashed through the ck cracks in the air, disintegrating everything on its way to Tay.


    Tay let out another crazed roar, using all of his spiritual energy to light up with spiritual mes that shot into the sky.


    Outside of his body, the Syron God was now fully formed as well. A gigantic figure looming over a dozen meters and swirling with countless runes. That was his ultimate defensive move.


    Nevertheless, the me of the Imperial Dragon had elements from the dragon tribe, and that ultimate defense was targeted toward humans.


    The terrifying golden me torched the Syron God to ashes, evaporating Tay into nothing.


    Wilbur put away the sword, looking around him with his hands behind his back.


    All the spiritual pressure faded, and everyone felt like they had been through hell and back.


    They trembled as they stared at Wilbur, the only person standing on the battlefield.


    There was no spiritual pressureing from him now, and he looked impossibly normal.


    And yet, everyone now saw him as a god, someone who was not to be crossed. Even looking him in the eye felt sphemous.


    The crowd lowered their heads, prostrating themselves to the ground, hardly daring to straighten up in the slightest.


    At that moment, Yumi was trembling with mixed emotions.


    She got to her feet slowly, holding up her feeble body as she stared at Wilbur in a shocked daze.


    This man had really won.


    He had beaten the four shadow beings on his own.


    His domain, the Quadruple Tyrant of No Other, was terrifyingly powerful.


    None of the four Shadow level experts could even retaliate in the slightest.


    Yumi could hardly even imagine just what league this man''s powers were in. She had won. This whole ordeal was finally over.


    The death of the four Shadow level experts made their respective families hardly a threat.


    Despite the fact that there were still Sanctuary level experts in the other four great families, who would dare to rebel against someone like Wilbur?


    With Wilbur''s support, all of Cherrytopia would be under Yumi''s reign.


    The four great families'' financial firms were going to have to make space in the market to cate her.


    She was going to dominate the cultivator''s circle, all on her own.


    None of this had seemed possible mere minutes ago.


    The elites of the Gardner family, after a long silence, erupted into earth-shattering cheers.


    However, the elites of the four great families were trembling in horror and shock. They could hardly believe it, even now.


    Their n leaders, the four Shadow level experts, had been defeated and wiped out.


    Many of the elites reached for their swords with trembling hands.


    They could not ept humiliation as horrifying as their n leaders'' defeat but did


    not have the courage to challenge Wilbur either.


    They trembled as they hesitated, their minds numb and nk.


    "Revenge for the n leaders!" Just then, one of the Hexon cultivators stumbled toward Wilbur with his sword drawn.

 Chapter 754

    All at once, all eyes focused on this cultivator.


    Everyone could see that he was terrified.


    Even the hand he had on his sword was trembling, tripping over himself as he made his way forward.


    Yet, he continued to charge at Wilbur, the terrifying, horrific being of a man.


    Wilbur narrowed his gaze, staring at the cultivator coldly.


    All of a sudden, a sword shed across the cultivator''s body, clean across his waist.


    The cultivator fell to the ground, blood pooling around him.


    Yumi stared at the Hexon family coldly with a sword in her hands.


    She had killed that cultivator.


    It would only take one hit for a Sanctuary level cultivator to kill someone at the Ambience level.


    The rest of the four great families felt like they were in unbearable agony.


    What were they going to do now?


    Fight to the death?


    With that terrifying man around, any attempts to turn the tables around would only be a one-way ticket to hell.


    Surrender?


    The four great families were going to have to obey the Gardners from now on, seeing as they had such a powerful force supporting them.


    A long whileter, Andrew''s son, Jarod Hexon let out a sigh. He walked forward, getting down on one knee in front of Wilbur before saying, "The Hexon n admits defeat. I, Jarod Hexon, pledge my loyalty to you, Master."


    For some reason, the rest of the Hexon family heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now that things had gotten this far, the remaining heirs of the other three great families smiled bitterly before walking up to Wilbur and kneeling to him.


    "The Zion n admits defeat. I, Tyson Hexon, pledge my loyalty to you, Master."


    "The Winchester n admits defeat. I, Benson Zion, pledge my loyalty to you, Master."


    "The Snyder n admits defeat. I, Kiko Snyder, pledge my loyalty to you, Master."


    The pledging of the four great families made the rest of the family members kneel as well, epting the fate of their defeat.


    Just then, the cultivators and ninjas trembled at the sight before them, none of them knowing what to do.


    Yumi could hardly contain her emotions.


    She had been forced to leave her family, fleeing to Dasha to seek help.


    At first, it was just so that she would be able to keep her position in the family financial firm, only for her to be the head of the five great families in a mere matter of days.


    All of this had been possible because of this very man before her.


    He was practically a god, impossibly powerful and terrifying.


    Just then, Wilbur turned to Yumi. "It''s done. You can head back now. Take your time taking care of this matter."


    Yumi sank into a deep bow, full of respect and admiration.


    Wilbur looked around him, then let out augh and headed down the mountain.


    Yumi looked at the rest of the four great families. Her gaze skimmed over the cultivators and ninjas before she turned to follow behind Wilbur with the rest of her family in tow.


    Just then Wilbur came up to Seth with a toothy grin.


    Of course, Seth had been scared out of his wits a long time ago.


    He would never have guessed that this man would be powerful enough to challenge the four Shadow level experts and be able to wipe all of them out with


    ease.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur''s appearance was a little different, Seth was no fool and recognized his figure much earlier on.


    Seth''s chest lurched as Wilbur walked up to him and ended up soiling his pants as a foul smell wafted into the air.


    Next to him, the guy in a sunhat and the two girls were kneeling on the ground, not even daring to raise their heads.


    All of them were terrified that Wilbur might kill them with one wrong move.


    This man had defeated the four Shadow level experts.


    It would be child''s y for him to get rid of them.

 Chapter 755

    Seth and his friends could hardly contain their regret at that moment.


    Why on earth did they choose to mess with someone so terrifying?


    They felt as if they were in the presence of the devil himself, trembling with fear as if Wilbur would strike them dead at any moment.


    Wilbur barked out augh at the sight before him. "Remember to pay Gintown a visit, or you''ll get it."


    Wilbur did not really intend to pick a bone with them, but it was still necessary for a little punishment. Maybe this was just his way of having a bit of fun.


    After saying those words, Wilbur turned around and left with augh.


    The crowd left behind on the mountain exchanged nces with each other, hardly able to contain their terror.


    Over at the Imperial Pce, a young Imperial King, dressed in casual clothes, was working on andscape painting.


    Just then, an elder came in.


    He looked to be in his seventies, with two long and thin eyebrows feathering out from a wrinkled face and practically touching his jaw.


    "Come see if I''ve improved, Teacher!" The young Emperor Tyler smiled.


    The elder took a look at the painting, nodding and smiling in approval.


    "Your Majesty, the battle on the summit has ended," said the elder.


    Emperor Tyler hummed in response. "Did the guy win?"


    "He did. The four Shadow level experts were wiped out, and the four great families surrendered to him. That youth has gained control over the five great families," said the elder.


    Emperor Tyler chuckled. "Wow."


    "Yes. What a fine young man!" the elder eximed.


    Emperor Tyler added a stroke to his painting. He paused to admire it before saying, "Let''s give him a little present, Teacher."


    "Is that really necessary, Your Majesty?" the elder frowned.


    "Anyone is wee in the Cherrytopia, but they must never threaten our economy or safety. Otherwise, they will be considered an enemy," Emperor Tyler said, staring at his painting.


    The elder replied, "Alright, I''ll pay him a visit then. I have to say, however, that he is very powerful."


    "Powerful?" Emperor Tyler chuckled. "Can his power match up to that of a warne or a cannon, or the legacy of our n?"


    "You''re right, Your Majesty," the elder said with a bow.


    Emperor Tyler smiled. "Besides, you''re incredibly powerful. You''re not scared, are you?"


    "I''m old now. There''s nothing I''m afraid of anymore. I''m just worried that the guy might get the wrong idea. After all, he''s still a young man like you."


    Emperor Tyler continued to add to his painting, all while saying, "That''s fine. We''re all youngsters here. We can talk it out."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll be taking a trip there, then," the elder said.


    Emperor Tyler nodded. "Pick a gift out from the treasury. Anything will do."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the elder said and turned to leave.


    Emperor Tyler stared at his painting before throwing the brush down. "I hope he understands where I''ming from."


    ...


    Over at Yumi''s quarters, the Gardners were nothing but excited and gleeful at Wilbur''s triumphant return.


    No one had expected things to turn out like this.


    The Gardners had turned into the head of the five great families overnight. It was


    an unbelievable turn of events, and everyone could hardly contain their shock and


    joy. They all worshiped Wilbur now, treating him like a god.


    In the living room, Wilbur and Yumi sat next to each other.


    Syd, Fern, and Mist kneeled in front of the two of them while the others merely waited outside.


    "Master, please ept my respects." Yumi turned to Wilbur, sinking into a deep, respectful bow.


    None of the Gardners would be here without Wilbur, and neither would Yumi.


    Yumi''s words came from her heart. She worshipped himpletely and had even grown infatuated with him.


    It could be said that Wilbur had truly won her heart over.


    Fern and Mist, one of them the head of the ninjas and the other the head of the hidden faction, knelt before Wilbur, showing the utmost respect as well.


    Syd, however, got to his feet. He drew his sword and pointed it at Wilbur.

 Chapter 756

    The sword made a sharp whisper as it was unsheathed. Yumi and the rest turned to Syd in shock and horror.


    "What are you doing? Are you out of your mind?" Yumi screamed.


    Fern and Mist jumped to their feet at once, drawing their swords at Syd as well.


    "Put down your sword right now! How dare you disrespect Master Penn like this? You''re making yourself an enemy of the n!" Mist roared.


    Fern said in a deep voice, "Put the sword down, Syd, or I''ll kill you before anyone else does."


    Wilbur looked at Syd quietly, saying nothing.


    Syd''s expression was contorted into one of agony. "I know Master Penn has saved the n and forged a path of glory for the Gardners that we have never had before."


    "Then why are you still doing this?" Yumi shouted, enraged.


    Syd held his sword with both hands, staring straight at Wilbur. "But I cannot let a non-Gardner control the family. I cannot let the man who murdered our previous n leader, Yaron, and Cyrus, lead our family."


    Yumi was stunned. Fern and Mist''s expressions grew solemn as well.


    The deaths mentioned had happened because of the family''s internal conflict, and


    it was unfair to say that Wilbur had murdered these men on purpose.


    It was undeniable that he had killed them, but only because he had been forced to.


    However, that was no reason for Syd to draw his weapon on Wilbur.


    The truth was undeniable. Master Penn was not the one at fault here.


    "Put the sword down and beg for Master Penn''s forgiveness. Now!" Yumi shouted.


    Syd shook his head. The de of his sword lit aze with spiritual mes, and he brought the sword down onto Wilbur with one swift move.


    Fern and Mist cried out in shock, swinging their swords at Syd as well.


    A sword formed in Yumi''s grasp to intercept Syd''s attack.


    Fern and Mist''s swords hit Syd''s body at the same time.


    Blood sprayed in the air, and Yumi flew to her feet to block the mist from touching Wilbur.


    Syd was practically chopped into three, keeling over onto the ground.


    Wilbur barely looked up, his expression cold.


    "I''m so sorry, Master. Please, punish me as you see fit," Yumi said, falling to her knees.


    Fern and Mist dropped their swords and fell onto their knees as well, fearing for their lives.


    The Gardners would cease to exist if Wilbur were to lose his temper, and all they had would be obliterated.


    They would not be able to bear this loss.


    Yet all Wilbur said was, "The guy was just loyal to a fault. Give him a proper burial."


    The other three heaved a sigh of relief, shaking in cold sweat.


    Wilbur did not me Syd and was able to see why he did what he did.


    Syd had been willing to borrow Wilbur''s help for the survival of the Gardners.


    However, what Syd could not take was seeing an outsider gain control of the family and turn his family members into mere puppets.


    That was why Syd had drawn his sword on Wilbur after the family''s crisis was over despite knowing he would die doing so.


    Syd knew, of course, that there was no way he would be able to kill Wilbur.


    All Syd wanted was death, and to be freed from his misery.


    Thus, Wilbur was not angry in the slightest and even admired Syd a little for his unwavering loyalty.


    Syd was a man of honor through and through, willing to live and die for his family. People like him were rare in this day and age.


    Fern and Mist carried Syd''s body away. Meanwhile, Yumi was in a daze as she stared nkly at Wilbur.


    Just then, however, someone called out at the door, "Madam, Mister Zenith Tek is at the door calling for you."


    Yumi''s expression shifted at once.


    Zenith Tek was the most powerful swordsman in all of Cherrytopia. He had made a name for himself before the five Shadow level experts even came to be and was already a Shadow level cultivator decades ago.


    He entered the Imperial Pce during his peak, bing Emperor Tyler''s royal advisor and leaving the cultivator''s circle for good.


    Was he responding to this, too?


    Yumi furrowed her brows, unsure why this swordsman wanted to see her.


    For some reason, her gut was certain that nothing good woulde out of this.

 Chapter 757

    There was no way she would be able to get out of seeing him, though.


    It was highly possible that this man was here under the emperor''s orders.


    The Gardners were still far from able to go against the emperor.


    Yumi adjusted her dress and turned to look at Wilbur.


    He merely waved a hand nonchntly.


    Yumi slowly made her way out to the entrance.


    Zenith was wearing long robes with a long sword tied to his waist, smiling as he approached.


    Yunmi hurried to bow. "Master Tek! Please,e this way."


    "Of course." Zenith seemed to be nothing but polite, all smiles as he made his


    way into the yard like a guest visiting a good friend.


    Yumi led the way, and both of them walked through the front of the house to get to the living room.


    Zenith stopped in his tracks.


    Yumi said, "Pleasee inside for some tea, Master."


    "That''s alright. I''m actually here to see him," Zenith said with a smile.


    Yumi''s heart sank at those words.


    Was the royal pce trying to stop her n from reigning supreme on its own?


    The Gardners would be in deep trouble if that was the case.


    Even with Wilbur''s support, there was no way the Gardners were going to go to war against all of Cherrytopia.


    Just then, a series of footsteps could be heard from the living room.


    Wilbur made his way out slowly, standing right in front of Zenith.


    Zenith looked Wilbur up and down for a while before letting out a chuckle. "You youngsters really are something else."


    "That''s very kind of you," said Wilbur calmly.


    The next second, Zenith drew his sword all of a sudden. All at once, a bone- chilling wave of energy entered Yumi''s body, practically freezing her still.


    Yumi was shocked. She did not expect Zenith to initiate an attack just like that.


    Wilbur''s expression shifted at the same time, and he activated his domain, the Tyrant of No Other.


    The thunder cleaver turned into a sword, emitting a terrifying wave of spiritual pressure.


    The energy from Zenith''s sword began to sh with Wilbur''s spiritual pressure from his domain in the air.


    A whirlwind of sand and dust kicked up in the yard at once, causing the trees to sway from the horrifying winds.


    Yumi stumbled backward, backing up so that she would not be hurt by this rampant aura.


    Neither party had evenunched a proper attack yet, and Yumi had already been rendered immobile.


    It was clear just how powerful these two were.


    Zenith let out a cry the very next second, bringing his sword down.


    All at once, Yumi felt like the sky seemed to lurch.


    Wilbur struck out at the same time too.


    A faint ck line spread out toward Zenith.


    Both forces collided, emitting a soundless collision.


    This collision destroyed all buildings and objects within a hundred-meter radius, sending everything crashing to the ground.


    Yumi let out a cry, channeling all her spiritual energy to withstand this pressure. Sweat dripped down her body as she gritted her teeth, struggling.


    "Not bad, young man." Zenith put his sword away with a smile. Wilbur stared at him coldly, not saying a word.


    Just then, Zenith took out a small scroll and handed it to Wilbur.


    The scroll was about the length of two fingers and was covered in runes. "A gift to you from His Majesty, Emperor Tyler," Zenith stated with a smile.

 Chapter 758

    Wilbur''s gaze fell on the scroll. "A gift?"


    "Yes. This scroll contains the Howl of the Banshee, and its user will be immune to its attack. It''s pretty rare," smiled Zenith.


    Even Wilbur was a little stunned.


    The Howl of the Banshee was already a high-level skill, and terrifyingly powerful.


    Even someone of the Sanctuary level, if caught off-guard, might have their soul crushed from its attack.


    On top of that, the spell scroll was capable of releasing its power in the blink of an eye. That definitely made it good for surprise attacks.


    Something like this was indeed extremely precious.


    Next to Wilbur, Yumi waspletely shocked as well.


    The scroll was a weapon powerful enough to kill someone of the Sanctuary level. Why did the emperor gift it to Wilbur?


    Wilbur reached out for the spell scroll, taking it from Zenith.


    A powerful wave of spiritual energy came out of the spell scroll, silently entering Wilbur''s body.


    Zenith smiled. "Goodbye, young man."


    He turned to leave after that, hunched over as he walked as if he was no different from any other old man.


    Wilbur, however, understood that it was precisely people who were able to hide their true powers were the ones to be feared the most.


    A whileter, Yumi walked up to Wilbur carefully. "Do you know why he did this, Master?"


    Wilbur tossed the scroll into his demine. "He''s trying to tell us who''s boss."


    "Huh?" Yumi was a little confused.


    Wilbur said, "He was fully capable of giving something so powerful away as a gift. That means he has even more terrifying stuff up his sleeves. This is just his way of showing me who''s in charge here."


    "And why would he need to do that?" Yumi asked, stunned by the revtion.


    "I don''t know, but it looks like he doesn''t mean any harm," said Wilbur.


    Yumi heaved a sigh of relief. No ill intent was the best they could wish for.


    "Well, you can''t live here anymore, Master. Shall I take you to a hotel?" asked Yumi.


    Wilbur nodded, and Yumi led the way out of the now-ruined yard.


    Very soon, both of them arrived at the Royal Gintown Hotel, checking into an executive suite.


    Wilbur stood before the enormous full-length windows overlooking the city and furrowed his brows. It was unclear what he was thinking about.


    Yumi did not dare disturb him and merely waited behind him.


    It was already evening then.


    Over on the busiest street in the Gintown business district, Seth stood with his three friends, all of them wearing forlorn expressions.


    "Let''s get it over with, bro," the man wearing a sunhat held his phone with shaking hands as he mumbled.


    Seth let out an agonized sigh. He strippedpletely naked before beginning to run around the Gintown city statue.


    The sight drew countless stares as well as cries of shock.


    Seth, however, could not afford to care about his dignity. He might not make it out of Kyo City if he did notplete his side of the bet.


    That man was truly terrifying.


    In order to prove that he had finished his bet, Seth had even asked the man in sunhat to follow him around, filming him as he ran, so that he could publish the video on the inte.


    It was done in case that godly man demanded proof.


    Seth was probably the first person on earth to willingly record and post himself doing something like that.


    Wilbur, however, waspletely unaware of any of that. He had already entered his room and began to meditate.


    Yumi stood outside, her expression shifting as if she was battling her inner thoughts.


    A long timeter, she headed to the bathroom. Yumi ran herself a bath, filling the


    tub with fragrant oils before stepping in.


    Over an hour passed, and she washed herself thoroughly.


    Yumi wrapped a towel around herself,ing up to Wilbur''s room.


    She rapped on the door softly, her chest thudding heavily with every knock.


    After a long pause, there was no answer.


    Yumi''s face fell, nearly tearing up.


    She gritted her teeth and tried pushing the door open.

 Chapter 759

    The door swung open. It was unlocked.


    Yumi hesitated no more and entered the room.


    Over in Seechertown at Seke Ind, a Honda made its way over slowly, stopping in front of the ind.


    Two middle-aged men emerged from the car, followed by an old woman.


    The old woman had a hunched back, hobbling over to the bridge with her cane.


    Charles was on duty, and he was just in the middle of thinking about something in the hut next to the bridge.


    He hurried over at the sight of the guests. "Ma''am, I''m afraid this is private property, and you can''t enter."


    "Is that so?" the old woman croaked in a bone-chilling rasp. She waved a hand, and Charles was sent flying before falling heavily onto the ground.


    The old woman walked past Charles onto the bridge, and the two men followed behind her.


    Charles gritted his teeth through the pain, crying out loudly.


    His voice rang through the night sky, drawing the attention of several people on the ind.


    The old woman paid no mind to Charles, continuing to make her way over to the square.


    Just then, a few figures rushed over to block her path.


    Chester and Zeke had made it there first and were staring the old woman down.


    Following that, Eileen was seen walking over as well.


    "Where''s Trevor Penn?" asked the old woman coldly.


    Chester and Zeke''s chests lurched.


    These people had dared to break into Seke Ind and had heard of the name Trevor Penn. They had clearlye prepared.


    "Who are you? What do you want from our Master?" asked Chester.


    The old woman''s tone was icy. "I''m here to kill him."


    "What?" Zeke red up in fury, spiritual energy surging out of him as he prepared to attack.


    Just then, however, Eileen shouted, "Stand back! You''re no match for her."


    Zeke was shocked but knew better than to question Eileen.


    Eileen was a powerful Sanctuary level cultivator and was more than capable of beating both Zeke and Chester.


    "Hello, dear sister! What are you doing here, is there anything you need from Trevor?" Eileen asked with a smile.


    These two clearly knew each other.


    The old woman nced at Eileen. "It''s none of your business. Stay out of this."


    "Can you please tell me what happened?" Eileen still had a smile on her face. "He killed my son."


    "Your son?" Eileen stopped short. "Jarvis?"


    "Yes." The old woman''s voice was as cold as that of a demon from hell.


    Eileen paused, before saying, "I''m sure there''s been a misunderstanding. I don''t think they know each other."


    "No, they don''t. But he killed my son, and took that little girl away," said the old


    woman.


    Realization struck Eileen atst. She nced at the bamboo forest behind her, where Lily was living next to Faye.


    "I think there''s just been a misunderstanding, Sister Zeeto. Trevor isn''t here now, but I''ll be sure to ask him about it when hees back. How''s that?" Eileen''s expression had turned solemn now.


    The old woman looked at Eileen coldly. "Do you think you can get me to leave just like that after my son was killed?"


    "That''s not what I meant. I''ll be sure to offer you an exnation once he''s back and get to the bottom of this," Eileen said with a frown.


    The old woman began tough, her expression twisting.


    "Of course, I''m going to need an exnation. My son is dead. Do you think I''d let this go without a proper exnation?"


    Eileen took a deep breath. "Let''s just wait for him to get back, Sister Zeeto. I''ll call you up the second he returns."


    "You don''t have to do that. He''ll be back for sure if I kill everyone here." The old woman named Angie Zeeto exploded with spiritual energy that surged toward everyone else in a huge wave.


    Chester and Zeke were shocked, growing alert at once.


    However, at that exact moment, two long swords with jagged des appeared in Eileen''s hands.


    "You''re one of the Kiwanis Club elders, Eileen, and I don''t want to make this difficult for you. Anyone who stands in my way today is going to die," Angie howled.

 Chapter 760

    Along with Angie''s howls, three ck spheres appeared next to her.


    The spheres burned brightly with jet-ck mes, emitting a terrifying chill.


    Chester and Zeke were terrified.


    The energying off the spheres seemed to be attacking their souls directly. Both of them, despite being at the Sanctuary level, found it hard to withstand the pressure.


    They hurried to increase their spiritual energy output, lighting aze with spiritual mes to protect them from this horrible sensation.


    Angie truly seemed terrifying.


    She was definitely at the Super Sanctuary level.


    This made her more than capable of taking Chester and Zeke down easily.


    Both men knew that they would be no match for her even if they joined forces. However, there was no way they were going to back down now.


    They were both Wilbur''s disciples and had the responsibility of protecting the ce.


    Spiritual energy surged out from Chester and Zeke as they prepared to battle against Angie with all their might.


    Just then, however, Eileen put her swords together and took out a red medicine bottle.


    "Angie Zeeto, it was Trevor who killed your son. You should wait for him to exact your revenge instead of killing these innocent people. I won''t let you do that," Eileen shouted.


    Angie squinted at Eileen. "You want to go against me, then?"


    "I don''t want to do that, but I can''t stand by and watch if you hurt anyone here," Eileen said firmly.


    Angie paused for a beat before saying, "Fine. I''ll let you have your way this one time, but it''ll be thest. We shall owe nothing to each other after this and will cease our coboration forever. I won''t be as nice in the future if you meddle in my business again."


    The three spheres disappeared after Angie spoke, and she turned to leave with the two men.


    Chester and Zeke heaved a sigh of relief.


    To be frank, Angie''s presence earlier had given them great pressure. The power of a Super Sanctuary level cultivator was not to be taken lightly.


    "What just happened, Madam Eileen? Can you please exin it to us?" Chester and Zeke were still a little confused.


    Eileen frowned. "She''s one of the Kiwanis Club elders, a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. I think Wilbur killed her son, and she came here for revenge."


    "What? How would Wilbur even know her son?" Chester frowned.


    Eileen nced at the bamboo forest behind her. "Lily Sharn used to work for Angie''s son, but Wilbur brought her back here. I''m pretty sure Angie was telling the truth, and Wilbur really did kill her son."


    "What should we do now, then?" None of them felt safe facing up against someone at the Super Sanctuary level.


    Eileen frowned. "Call Wilbur and have him hurry home. Make sure no one leaves Seke Ind."


    "Got it."


    Chester and Zeke respected Eileen a great deal.


    Everyone on Seke Ind would be done for if she had not intervened.


    Eileen let out a sigh, walking over to Charles.


    There was blood trickling out of the corner of his mouth as hey on the ground.


    Eileen channeled some spiritual energy into him, inspecting his wounds before saying, "You can all head back. I''ll watch over the ind for now."


    Charles nodded as he struggled to his feet. He limped over to the PA system to gather the remaining staff and left.


    Eileen sat in the hut by the bridge alone, staring at nothing.


    Chester went to call Wilbur while Zeke warned everyone on the ind not to leave.


    Over at the Royal Gintown Hotel.


    Wilbur got up to take a shower in the bathroom.


    Outside, Yumiy almost paralyzed on the bed. There was a small pool of dried blood on the sheets shey on.


    Her hair was a mess, and her face was drained of color, as if she had just been to hell and back.

 Chapter 761

    Despite this being her first time, even someone at the Sanctuary level like her was struggling to match Wilbur''s stamina.


    Yumi felt like she had just recovered from a terrible sickness and could hardly even get out of bed.


    She did, however, feel rather pleased.


    Master Penn had taken her, and she had no regrets about letting someone like Wilbur be her first.


    Yumi would be satisfied regardless of how Wilbur treated her after this.


    Wilbur returned to the room after his shower. He was about to say something to Yumi when the phone rang.


    He saw who it was and picked it up at once.


    A brief pauseter, his expression darkened as he hung up the phone and said to Yumi, "Get me on the next flight back to Seechertown. I need to go back."


    "What''s the matter, Master Penn? Are you in that much of a rush?" Yumi could hardly bear to part with Wilbur, her expression creased with wistfulness.


    Wilbur''s voice was low. "Someone''s after me, and they''re out for revenge. My friends are in danger."


    Yumi did not dare say anything more after that, booking the flight tickets at once.


    A whileter, however, Yumi said, "The next flight''s at eleven in the morning tomorrow."


    Wilbur fell silent for a beat. He nodded and began putting his clothes on.


    "Where are you going, Master Penn?" It waste in the night then, and Yumi was


    a little confused by Wilbur''s actions.


    Wilbur adjusted his shirt. "I have some things to do. You get some rest."


    Despite the words being so simple, they still warmed Yumi''s heart.


    Wilbur headed for the door.


    Yumi stared at his back for a while before ducking under the coverspletely.


    A series of giggles filled the air, hidden under the sheets.


    Wilbur left the hotel and called for a cab to take him to the Imperial Pce.


    Upon his arrival, he took a good look at the sprawling pce.


    That was where the royal family lived, a huge piece ofnd over ten hectares wide in the middle of Kyo City.


    The pce was surrounded by a moat and high walls.


    The buildings inside were vaguely visible behind the walls. They were not very


    tall, but they seemed countless in number.


    Wilbur looked around for a while before walking up to the pce gates and knocking softly.


    There was no response. The guards were probably asleep.


    After all, these were peaceful times. The guards were just there for show most of the time.


    Wilbur straightened up and headed right into the pce.


    The sprawling pce was dead silent in the middle of the night, save for the


    sounds of insects every now and then.


    Wilbur walked across the grassy ins and the gardens, stopping in front of a huge hall in the middle.


    Just then, the door of the hall opened as Zenith walked out of it.


    "You made it?"


    "I sure did."


    "Did you knock?"


    "I knocked."


    "Good. Come with me, His Majesty hasn''t gone to bed yet." Zenith took a step to


    the side, making way for Wilbur toe in.


    The two of them walked past several rooms, making their way over to an independent room in the middle of the hall.


    Zenith bowed in front of the door. "Your Majesty, Mister Penn is here."


    A whileter, the door of the room opened up. Emperor Tyler walked out with a


    wide grin on his face. He was wearing sleeping robes and a pair of wooden clogs on his feet.


    "You were crazy out there, Penn! I just saw a video of that battle, and I think you might just be the most powerful Sanctuary level cultivator there is." Emperor Tyler chuckled, reaching out to Wilbur with both hands.


    ''This emperor doesn''t act like one at all, does he?'' Wilbur thought to himself.

 Chapter 762

    Wilbur stuck a hand out to shake Emperor Tyler.


    Emperor Tyler grabbed Wilbur''s hand, pulling him inside.


    Wilbur frowned but did not retaliate.


    They reached the living room, where Emperor Tyler invited Wilbur to sit down before he began brewing a pot of tea on the table.


    Zenith stood to the side with his head bowed as if he was about to fall asleep.


    Emperor Tyler seemed to be rather skilled at brewing tea, moving with grace and expertise as if he had been trained professionally.


    Not long after, he slid a cup of fragrant tea in front of Wilbur.


    "Try some, Mister Penn. It''s brewed pretty well if I do say so myself." Emperor Tyler was in his thirties but spoke like he was a child waiting to be praised.


    Wilbur took a sip and nodded his head. "It is pretty great."


    The truth was that Wilbur knew nothing about tea and could hardly tell the difference between a good cup of tea and a bad one.


    Emperor Tyler chuckled, taking a sip out of his own cup as well before leaning back on the antique sofa. "I haven''t gotten any visitors in a while."


    Wilbur frowned.


    "I guess I''m used to it, though. Come visit me as soon as you''ve got the time, won''t you? Just remember to knock," Emperor Tyler smiled.


    Wilbur asked, "Is it a sort of custom you have?"


    "Well, if you knock, you''re a guest. If you don''t knock, you''re an assassin," Emperor Tyler said.


    Wilbur smiled in response. He had only knocked out of respect.


    It seemed, however, that he would not even have been able to make it here if he had not knocked.


    This was, after all, the royal pce. There was no way the security was that loose.


    "I just came to say that I do not have the slightest interest in politics," said Wilbur.


    Emperor Tyler smiled. "I know. We shouldn''t concern ourselves with petty things like that."


    Wilbur was stunned. Despite the fact that the royal pce did not have much actual power anymore, they were still very much a prevalent figure in Cherrytopia and had a certain amount of influence on the people for sure.


    Could this emperor have really lost interest in royal power and politicspletely, and was actually content with doing nothing?


    Emperor Tyler saw the confusion in Wilbur''s eyes and lowered his voice all of a sudden, "Let me give you a tour of my vault."


    Wilbur frowned. He hardly even knew Emperor Tyler. Why was he doing this?


    "Come on,e on." Emperor Tyler got to his feet, pulling Wilbur to the back.


    Wilbur could not find it in him to say no and could only do as told.


    Zenith trailed behind them, yawning as he walked.


    Wilbur frowned. Did old people not sleep less, or was that saying a lie?


    The three of them walked through Emperor Tyler''s quarters to a low vault, where he put his hand on the door.


    It lit up with a series of runes before swinging open.


    Emperor Tyler beckoned at the rest before heading inside first.


    Wilbur followed behind him.


    The vault was a room of about a hundred square meters, the middle of it empty and bare.


    The walls, however, were lined with disy racks.


    The disy racks seemed to be forged out of the finest of wood, covered in runes carved onto the surface. It was clear that they definitely cost a bomb.


    However, the items on them were more precious than the disy racks.


    The disy racks to the left were filled with row after row of spell scrolls. There had to be at least a hundred of them.


    Despite not knowing what level these spell scrolls were, Wilbur was pretty sure that they were nothing to be scoffed at, especially considering that Zenith had given him the Howl of the Banshee.


    The disy racks on the right held all kinds of weapons imaginable.


    Each weapon glowed faintly with spiritual energy, and all of them clearly held powers in them.


    The disy racks against the wall beside the door held a few sets of armor, all of them glowing with the same spiritual energy with runes carved into them.

 Chapter 763

    The racks against the wall across the door were filled with all kinds of books, as well as some pills and potions in sealed bottles.


    It was clear that they were all powerful enough to be kept there.


    Of course, it was no surprise that these were things that the royal family could afford to have.


    Everything in the room was practically priceless, something anyone would kill and die for.


    Wilbur nodded his head slowly. The royal family had a history and power that was far from what most people could even hold a candle to.


    Despite the fact that ns with legacies spanning thousands of years did exist in Dasha, this level of power was practically unheard of.


    After all, the royal family had been the highest form of power in all of Cherrytopia just a few generations ago.


    "See anything you like? You can take a few back with you." Emperor Tyler smiled.


    Wilbur shook his head. A lot of the things in the vault were undoubtedly tempting to him, but Wilbur could not be sure if they woulde at a cost. He did not want to owe anyone anything.


    Emperor Tyler looked at Wilbur before his smile softened. "Keeping your cool even around so many treasures. It seems my judgment was right."


    Wilbur looked back at Emperor Tyler, unsure what he was trying to get at.


    First, this emperor had given Wilbur the Howl of the Banshee, and now he was taking him on a tour around his vault and even letting Wilbur take whatever he fancied.


    Did the royal family never run out of treasures like this?


    Just then, however, Emperor Tyler said, "There''s something else I think you''ll be interested in for sure. Come with me."


    His expression grew solemn, and he headed to the back of the room.


    Wilbur frowned, following behind him.


    Emperor Tyler opened a door, stepping out of the vault. He walked over to a double-storied building before stopping in his steps.


    Once Wilbur had caught up, Emperor Tyler opened the door the same way he had done with that of the vault.


    The three men went inside.


    This was a sprawling hall without any furniture or decorations. In the middle, however, was a ck hole about a few meters wide in the ground, spinning at a speed so slow that it was practically undetectable to the naked eye.


    Wilbur was stunned, staring at the hole for a long time wordlessly.


    Just then, Emperor Tyler said, "This is a Space Rift. It''s been around for almost a thousand years, guarded and watched closely by the royal family all this while."


    A long pauseter, Wilbur finally said, "This has to be a huge family secret. Why are you letting me in on it?"


    "ording to my ancestor from many generations ago, this Space Rift is extremely dangerous," said Emperor Tyler with a frown.


    "How is it dangerous?" Wilbur asked.


    Emperor Tyler frowned. "I''m not sure. It might explode and destroy everything, or some monster might emerge from it. No one knows for sure. The only thing we''re sure of is that it''s connected to somewhere, and it''s been growing steadily. Slowly, but steadily."


    Wilbur fell silent, staring at the Space Rift for a long time.


    Time and space had always been one of the universe''s greatest mysteries, and


    no one had ever been able to truly understand it.


    This rift represented exactly that.


    "Why are you showing me this?" Wilbur asked slowly.


    Emperor Tyler sighed, his frown deepening. "There is no way to control it, nor is there a cure for it. You''re a strong and powerful being. I''m just hoping you can help me if it happens to change for the worse."


    Wilbur fell silent once again.


    No one knew what exactly might happen with this mysterious Space Rift.


    It could really be capable of destroying the world.


    Wilbur finally understood why Emperor Tyler had given him a gift.


    This was Emperor Tyler''s biggest headache, and he was trying to find people


    powerful enough to solve this looming threat.


    After a long silence, Wilbur channeled his spirit energy, slowly sending it toward the Space Rift.


    Zenith''s head jerked up sharply, his hand flying to his sword.


    Emperor Tyler shook his head, but Zenith remained staring intently at Wilbur as if he was ready to attack any minute.


    Wilbur knew that Zenith did not do that out of malice.

 Chapter 764

    His spirit energy slowly touched the Space Rift.


    A deep, hollow sense of distortion hit him at once.


    Wilbur let out a cry, holding his ground against the attack on his soul as he extended his spirit energy further.


    All of a sudden, an inhumane scream rang from the depths of Wilbur''s soul, making him tremble all over.


    His spirit energy retracted like a tidal wave.


    Zenith drew his sword, his body lighting up with spiritual mes.


    Wilbur was pale in the face, drenched with sweat.


    He finally returned to his senses after some time.


    It was only after making sure that there was nothing off about Wilbur that Zenith put his sword away.


    "Did you find anything?" Emperor Tyler asked, overwhelmed with nerves and emotions.


    Wilbur panted. "You''re right. It''s incredibly dangerous. I don''t even know what it is."


    Emperor Tyler seemed a little disappointed but still smiled. "You really are powerful. Someone else tried the same thing and ended up dead."


    "What are you going to do?" asked Wilbur.


    Emperor Tyler''s smile turned wistful. "What is there to do? This thing''s been around longer than the royal family has. All I can do is wait for something to happen and think of a way to deal with it when the timees."


    Wilbur nodded. Waiting was one of the solutions to a problem that could not be fixed.


    "Call me the second something changes," said Wilbur.


    Emperor Tyler smiled. "I knew you''re a man of your word. Come on, let''s have a drink."


    He left with Wilbur, and Zenith shut the door after all of them were out.


    The runes lit up, and the room was sealed once more.


    The three men returned to the living room in Emperor Tyler''s quarters, where he took out a bottle of aged rum and swiveled it around. "Angostura Rum. They only sold twenty bottles of this worldwide."


    Wilbur said nothing. Emperor Tyler opened the bottle, and Zenith fetched two crystal goblets.


    Emperor Tyler swirled the bottle around one more time before pouring himself and Wilbur a ss. "Cheers."


    Wilbur raised his ss as well, and both men drained their drinks in one go.


    "With this, we''re sworn brothers now. Keep in touch, yeah?" Emperor Tyler stated, his breath reeking of alcohol as he grinned.


    Wilbur sighed to himself. This emperor was not making this easy for him at all.


    As if it was appropriate for someone like Emperor Tyler to be going around calling a stranger his brother.


    "I envy you, I really do. You can go anywhere you want, but I''m stuck here, no different from a criminal. I don''t even have friends, let alone brothers." Emperor Tyler took another swig of rum, mumbling to himself.


    Wilbur fell silent.


    There might be people who envied the emperor''s life, but Wilbur did agree that it did feel like the emperor was living a life of imprisonment.


    Emperor Tyler was the royal monarch, and all eyes were on his every word and


    move.


    This trapped all of him, body, and soul.


    Wordlessly, Wilbur raised his ss.


    Emperor Tyler smiled, and both men drained their sses once again.


    The bottle of rum was empty not long after, but Emperor Tyler did not seem to


    have drunk quite enough yet and opened another bottle.


    Wilbur did not turn him down either. Both men continued clinking sses.


    It did not take long for several empty liquor bottles to amass in front of them.


    The sky slowly brightened.


    Wilbur opened his eyes, taking in the sight around him blearily.


    ''This seems like a hotel,'' he thought as he looked next to him.


    Emperor Tyler was fast asleep, still wearing the same sleeping robes.


    Wilbur widened his eyes in shock and kicked Emperor Tyler off the bed at once before hurriedly inspecting himself. It was only after Wilbur had made sure nothing had happened that he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Emperor Tyler woke up abruptly from the fall, blinking at Wilbur hazily. "Why did you kick me?"


    "What happened? Why am I here?" Wilbur asked, his expression ashen.


    Emperor Tyler looked around him for a while, scratching his head with a frown. "I can''t remember. Weren''t we drinking?"


    Wilbur let out a bitter sigh.

 Chapter 765

    F*cking hell, they had cked out from drinking.


    Just then, Yumi''s voice rang from outside the room.


    "Are you awake, Master Penn?"


    Wilbur flew to his feet, wrenching the door open.


    Yumi and Zenith stood right in front of him.


    Wilbur flushed awkwardly. "What happened? What''s he doing here?"


    Yumi bowed. "His Majesty sent you homest night, Master Penn. He still wanted to chat with you, and we didn''t want to disrupt either of you, so we waited for you outside. I think you two fell asleep chatting, though."


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God nothing embarrassing happened.


    At the same time, Emperor Tyler came out of the room rubbing his eyes while shaking his head in agony. "My head is killing me."


    "You drank too much, Your Majesty," Zenith said with a bow.


    Emperor Tyler nodded his head while Wilbur looked at his watch. "I should be heading back now."


    Yumi nodded, and Emperor Tyler''s face fell at once. "So soon? Come on, I just managed to make a new friend! How about we go for another round?"


    "No, I can''t. I have urgent matters to tend to. I need to go." Wilbur did not even bother washing his face, asking Yumi to send him to the airport at once.


    Emperor Tyler stared at Wilbur as he left, shaking his head. "What a shame. He really just left like that."


    "We should be heading back too, Your Majesty. Let me freshen you up. It won''t look good for you to be seen by people like this," said Zenith.


    Emperor Tyler sighed, nodding his head.


    Over in Seechertown, Faye rushed to the office with Chester and Zeke''spany.


    She had not wanted to leave Seke Ind, but there was an important document for her to sign that had to be sent out that afternoon.


    Faye got to the office, signed the document, and sorted out work for the next few days.


    After that, they hurried back to Seke Ind.


    Despite being protected by two Sanctuary level cultivators, no one knew for sure if Angie would do anything to Faye.


    The car rumbled into motion, weaving through the busy streets and Faye heaved a sigh of relief.


    Eileen had said that that olddy was extremely powerful, and even Eileen herself might not be a match for her.


    The thought of Wilbur having to face up against someone so strong filled Faye with worry and dread.


    Faye wondered when she would finally be of help to Wilbur as she shook her head.


    Despite bing a cultivator, Faye was about as useful as a regr mortal in front of the opponents Wilbur was used to facing.


    The car drove out of the city, and Seke Ind was within sight.


    Just then, two figures appeared in front of the car.


    Zeke narrowed his gaze, shouting, "Protect Miss Yves!"


    Chester exploded with spiritual energy at once, enveloping himself and Faye in a protective barrier.


    Zeke stepped on the gas, and the car sped forward.


    The two figures attacked the car at the same time.


    A rumble rang through the air and the car flipped in the air several times from the immense force before crashing onto the ground.


    Chester and Zeke broke out of the car at once, jumping out with Faye in tow.


    Both the figures lit up with spiritual mes, and a powerful wave of spiritual energy spread out at once.


    "Sanctuary level!" Chester and Zeke''s chests lurched, but they prepared themselves for battle too as spiritual energy surged out of their bodies to protect Faye, who was behind them.


    Right at that moment, Angie appeared out of nowhere. There were the same three jet-ck spheres next to her, radiating a terrifying aura of death.


    Chester and Zeke were caught off guard.


    Two of the spheres flew out at each of them at the same time.


    A looming sense of dread overwhelmed their senses.


    Both men cried out loud, using all of their spiritual energy to activate their domains.

 Chapter 766

    The two spell spheres struck.


    Zeke''s Zombie Gate Domain disintegrated in a matter of seconds, like a roaring me to a pile of snow.


    Chester''s Alpha Spear had just formed when the spell sphere was inches away, and he threw the spear out with all his might.


    The Alpha Spear pierced through the spell sphere, before melting away into a puddle that seemed to disappear in the sphere.


    The spell sphere seemed like a void capable of absorbing any form of power or energy. It would melt and usurp all attacks without even causing a single ripple.


    Chester and Zeke were dumbfounded.


    Was this the true power of a Super Sanctuary level cultivator?


    Just then, the two spell spheres began to spin. Two jets of ck mes shot out, hurtling toward Chester and Zeke.


    The mes brought with them a fatal aura.


    Both men were caught by surprise and barely managed to defend themselves with all their spiritual energy.


    The mes lightly touched the spiritual shields they cast.


    Their shields vanished at once and the terrifying force of the mes struck both men square on their bodies.


    Blood sprayed from their mouths as they were sent flying, barely alive when they crashed on the ground.


    "Tell Trevor Penn that I''m going to kill everyone around him, one by one. I''m going to teach him what it feels like to lose his family and friends. Take her away," Angie said emotionlessly, turning to leave.


    The two men fromst time walked up and hauled Faye away into their car.


    Faye nced at Chester and Zeke, who were motionless on the ground unable to get up.


    She did not struggle, nor did she scream.


    She knew that all that would be pointless, considering how powerless she was.


    The best thing she could do was do and say nothing and try not to provoke anyone while she waited for Wilbur toe to her rescue.


    Of course, that could only happen if these people would even let her live that long.


    It was unclear how long had passed, but eventually, the car stopped at the foot of a mountain.


    There was a house with a courtyard that seemed to have been there for quite a while.


    Faye was brought inside.


    Angie sat down in the living room, leaning against a maroon armchair as she stared coldly at her.


    Faye lowered her head, trying her best not to interact with Angie in the slightest.


    The two men stood by the door, still as rocks.


    As Sanctuary level cultivators, they were usually considered the strongest wherever they went.


    Here, they were only good enough to watch the door.


    Angie smirked coldly. "Ever since I found out my son was dead, I have been using all the connections and money I have to find the killer. I haven''t had a good night''s sleep this whole time. I dream of my son the second I fall asleep, covered in blood and crying out for me to avenge him."


    Faye said nothing.


    "I swore to myself that the second I found the killer, I was going to kill every single person close to them no matter who they were before finally killing them."


    Angie''s expression began to shift, her facial features contorting as if she was a witch. She got to her feet, mumbling to herself as she paced around the living room like a maniac.


    "I know you''re his girlfriend, so I''ll start with you. Don''t worry, though. You''re not going to die so soon. I''ll be sure to take my time torturing you, then kill you in front of Trevor Penn."


    Faye barked out augh internally.


    She was going to live no matter how this old hag tortured her. There was hope as long as she was still alive.


    Faye was certain that Wilbur would be able to beat Angie.


    To Faye, there was nothing Wilbur could not do.


    She did, however, hope that the old hag would not do anything to her face.


    Who was Faye to love Wilbur if she were disfigured?


    "Do you know why I chose this ce?" the old hag said, leering at Faye.


    Faye felt like it was time she said something.


    Holding her silence might actually anger this old hag even more.

 Chapter 767

    Faye raised her head and stared at Angie in terror. "I don''t know."


    The old woman let out a string of cackles. "Because this ce is in the middle of nowhere, and no one''s going to disrupt me from torturing you! This ce is also where I n to bury Trevor''s corpse."


    Faye said nothing. It was not the right time to speak.


    "The owner of this ce used to work for me," Angie continued. "After I came all the way here, he had the nerve to tell me to have a peaceful discussion with Trevor."


    "A peaceful discussion? What''s there to discuss about killing my son?" the old woman spat. "Is it just because he''s a Super Sanctuary expert, the strongest in Kardon Province?"


    Faye''s chest lurched at the words.


    This old hag knew how powerful Wilbur was, but still had the nerve to challenge him. That was quite some confidence she had.


    Was she certain that she was stronger than Wilbur?


    Faye began to panic.


    She was not worried for her own safety anymore but for Wilbur''s instead. What if Angie hadid out a trap and Wilbur stepped right into it?


    The old hag saw the look on Faye''s face and cackled again.


    "Well, I fed that worker who owned this ce and his family to the dogs!" The old hagughed harder, her voice turning manic.


    Faye frowned.


    This old woman had really lost her mind.


    Just then, Angie whipped around to stare at Faye. Three jet-ck spell spheres appeared next to her.


    A terrifying aura entered Faye''s body and soul, making her tremble all over.


    "Just ept your fate. Both of you are going to join my son in the afterlife, but you''re going to be punished before that."


    The spell spheres soared over Faye. A chain extended out from two of the spheres, wrapping around Faye''s wrists and lifting her into the air.


    A long whip, alight with roaring ck mes, shot out from the other sphere and began to strike Faye.


    A series of cracks sounded through the air at once.


    Faye''s expression creased into one of agony.


    Not only did the whip hurt her skin and body, but Faye could somehow also feel the pain in her soul.


    She wanted to stay silent, but the pain was so terrible that she lost control over her sensespletely.


    "Argh!" Faye screamed.


    A vicious smile appeared on the old hag''s face as she lit up with glee.


    Over at Seke Ind, Eileen stared at Chester and Zeke lying on a bed each, her expression solemn.


    Both of them had been severely hurt.


    The spiritual energy in their bodies was in utter chaos and would not settle in the slightest.


    Because of this, there was no stopping their wounds from worsening.


    There seemed to be an invasive force running rampant in their bodies, making


    both men cry out in pain and agony every now and then.


    Faron, Elsa, Lily, and the rest stared at Eileen anxiously.


    Chester and Zeke were heavily injured, Faye was kidnapped and nowhere to be found, and Wilbur was not back yet.


    Eileen was the only one who could hold the fort for now.


    She saw everyone looking at her, so she began channeling spiritual energy into Chester and Zeke to try and keep their conditions stable. Her voice was ice-cold as she said, "Wilbur is on a flight back. He''ll be here in a few hours. Nobody is leaving this ind. We''ll all wait here."


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief at those words.


    This was the biggest crisis they had encountered ever since knowing Wilbur, one that put all of them in grave danger.


    The opponent had wounded Wilbur''s disciples and kidnapped Faye. No one dared


    to imagine just how furious Wilbur was going to be when he got back.


    Not long after that, a nended in Seechertown airport.


    Wilbur switched on his phone right after.


    His expression darkened at the sight of the iing messages. This rage seemed to make the temperature around him drop significantly as an icy aura radiated from his bones.

 Chapter 768

    "Dude, are you leaving or not?"


    The passenger behind Wilbur huffed in annoyance.


    Wilbur shot him a nce before getting off the ne.


    The man behind him got a fright from the icy gaze and quickly readjusted himself. "Who the f*ck do you think you''re scaring, huh? I''ll beat you up the next time I see you!"


    Wilbur left the airport and headed straight for Seke Ind.


    Upon inspecting Chester and Zeke''s conditions and making sure their lives were not in danger, Wilbur looked at everyone else.


    Faron, Elsa, Eileen, Lily, Skyler, Ryder, and the rest looked nothing but solemn.


    "Who is she?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Eileen frowned. "One of the Kiwanis Club elders, Angie Zeeto. Did you happen to kill a man Lily was with on your mission at the borders?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "That''s it, then. The guy you killed was probably Angie''s only son, Jarvis Zeeto."


    "Well, she can take it up with me all she wants. I was the one who killed her son, not anyone else. She crossed the line by kidnapping Faye," Wilbur said, his gaze shing murderously.


    Eileen sighed. "This old hag''s been known for holding grudges and her ruthless ways of taking revenge. You met her son, so I''m sure you know what I mean."


    Wilbur said nothing, but he did think about Jarvis.


    That man had been nothing but evil and ruthless, disrespectful, and wildly vicious. Wilbur figured that had toe from somewhere.


    "You''re right," said Wilbur. "That''s fine, though. All these people are going to die. Ryder, where is she?"


    Ryder stood up at once, his expression stern as usual. "I''ve been granted ess to the Sk Integration System from the higher-ups. Angie Zeeto is near the eastern city outskirts, but there aren''t any cameras there. We also haven''t dared to do anything because she has Miss Yves."


    "Good job. That''ll be enough. I''m going to save Faye first."


    Wilbur turned to leave after that.


    Eileen stood up to face the crowd. "Stand guard over the ce. I''ll go with him." Everyone else nodded.


    They knew that Eileen was the only one fit enough to help Wilbur and the rest of them would only be a burden if they went along.


    Staying put was the best option.


    Just then, Wilbur leaped into the air. Uncaring about exposing his whereabouts, he made his way across the city by jumping from one skyscraper to another.


    Upon reaching the eastern outskirts, Wilbur channeled his spirit energy before spreading it around him.


    His spirit energy was still not strong enough to cover all of Seechertown at once, but he was able to search through a selective area.


    Besides, a powerful cultivator like Angie would be all the easier to detect. Wilbur was certain that he would be able to find her in no time.


    Over at the old house, Faye was now covered in wounds, her clothes torn and tattered.


    Her body was filled with charred whip marks, and there was hardly any skin intact.


    The whip from the spell sphere was not just a physical attack. It also scorched the surface of its target.


    The mes lighting up the whip were freezing cold instead of hot, and they nearly froze Faye''s soul.


    Faye had fallen unconscious several times, just to be shocked awake from the pain of newshes.


    Truth be told, she would have given out a long time ago had she not believed that Wilbur would be able to save her.


    Angie stared at Faye''s half-dead body strung up in mid-air with a cruel smile on her face.


    "Enjoy the pain, youngdy! It''s thest thing you''ll feel before you die, after all," Angie snarled, letting out a raucous peal ofughter as she watched on.

 Chapter 769

    Faye struggled to lift her head. There were a few whip marks on her face from theshes, disfiguring herpletely and turning her into a terrifying sight.


    "It''s no use even if you keep torturing me. Your son''s dead, and he''s nevering back. All you can do for the rest of your life is wallow in your grief and misery until you die old and alone, you sick, twisted hag!" Faye rasped, raising her eyebrows mockingly at Angie in a show of disdain.


    Angie paused for a moment before ring up in fury.


    Her facial features contorted into a twisted and ugly expression.


    "What did you just say, you little bitch? I think I''ve gone too easy on you with the torture!" Angie screamed.


    Faye merely smiled. "I said your son''s dead, and he deserved it. You deserve to live the rest of your life by yourself too, until you die."


    "You..."


    Angie let out a screech, and the spell sphere with the whipshed out at Faye. Faye screamed in pain as the new strokes rendered her barely alive once again. Still, she continued to hold the mocking glint in her eyes as she stared at Angie.


    Just then, Angie stared at Faye before bursting out intoughter. "I''ve got it! You want to die, don''t you?"


    Faye was silent.


    "You''ve lost your pretty face and your body. Look at you! You''ve be so ugly and grotesque that you don''t want Trevor Penn to see you in this state, right?"


    Faye remained silent.


    Angie''sughter grew, and she shook her head. "I''m not going to let you have your way. Oh no, I''ll wait for Trevor Penn to get here so he can see you with his very own eyes, then kill you right in front of him so he''ll die in regret. His soul shall never, ever rest!"


    Tears rolled down Faye''s cheeks, and she said nothing more.


    Just then, Angie''s expression shifted, and she let out a smirk. "He''s here. You two will get to see each other real soon."


    Faye lowered her head wordlessly as if she was dead.


    Angie took her seat on the maroon armchair, staring icily at the living room entrance.


    The next second, the door of the living room was kicked open and sent flying in splintered pieces as Wilbur made his way inside slowly.


    The two guards at the door attacked him at the same time.


    Wilbur raised his fists and countered the attacks. The collision of their attacks exploded with a deafening sound.


    Both the guards spat out a mouthful of blood, stumbling backward and fleeing to hide behind Angie as they glowered at Wilbur.


    "Faye!" Wilbur''s voice trembled as he called out to Faye when he noticed the sorry state she was in.


    Faye trembled all over, struggling to rasp out, "Don''te any closer. Don''t look at me."


    Wilbur''s chest lurched at the sight.


    It was all because of him that Faye had suffered such torture. It was his fault. He had not protected her well enough.


    Wilbur took a deep breath and looked at Angie. "Let Faye go. I killed your son, soe at me and me only."


    "Why should I let her go? You don''t make the rules here!" Angie screeched, and the spell sphere''s whip came down viciously on Faye once again as she moaned in agony.


    Wilbur''s chest lurched at the sight as if the whip had struck his own skin.


    He spotted the three spell spheres next to Faye and took a deep breath. "You can tell me what you want from me. Don''t give me that bullshit about telling me to trade my life for hers. Faye''s not going to live if I die, and you know that."


    "Is that so?" Angie smirked. "I''ll have one of your hands chopped off first, then. I can kill your girlfriend with the spell spheres the second I change my mind, and you know that too."


    Wilbur frowned. He drew his thunder cleaver.


    "No!" Faye screamed. "You won''t be able to take her down if you cut your hand off, and we''re both going to die! Don''t do something so stupid!"

 Chapter 770

    Wilbury his left wrist against the de of the thunder cleaver and looked at Angie. "Do you promise to let her go?"


    "That''s up to me to decide. You can decide if you want to take the deal." Angie chuckled, her expression turning crazed.


    Faye struggled to turn her head, shouting as loudly as she could. "Please don''t! Please!"


    Wilbur finally caught a glimpse of Faye. Her face was covered in charred wounds, making for a grotesque and bone-chilling sight to most people.


    Wilbur''s chest lurched, and he raised the thunder cleaver high.


    "No!" Faye screamed.


    Angie''s gaze lit up with glee.


    Just then, Wilbur snapped his fingers. All at once, Faye was enveloped in a brightly-colored glow.


    At the same time, Wilbur activated his domain, the Tyrant of No Other.


    His thunder cleaver turned into a long sword, letting out a terrifying spiritual pressure as Wilbur shot at Faye''s strung-up figure.


    Angie''s expression shifted. The three spell spheres let out three jets of icy ck mes, hurtling toward Faye at the same time.


    "You''re f*cking dead!" Angie howled, attacking at the same time Wilbur did.


    Yet, all three jets of mes werepletely absorbed by the Dragon''s Safehaven covering Faye.


    Wilbur let out a cry, and the sword shed through the chains holding Faye up with unimaginable power.


    Following that, he grabbed Faye and pointed the sword at the roof of the house. A bolt of lightning shot out, and the entire house copsed as Wilbur tossed Faye far into the back.


    A figure hiding behind the house the whole time leaped into the air, catching Faye before channeling spiritual energy into her body at once to keep her pain and condition under control.


    The dust slowly cleared.


    Wilbur gripped his sword, staring daggers at Angie.


    Angie''s expression was dripping with venom. She lit up with spiritual mes, glowering at Wilbur as well as Eileen and Faye behind him.


    Eileen retreated with Faye in her arms, stopping once she was a safe distance away to watch over them.


    "It''s time for all of you to die now," Wilbur said, his voice impossibly cold.


    Angie cackled wildly. "Do you really think you''re unbeatable? I''m pretty sure you just used up your ultimate defense and you won''t be able to activate it for the rest of the day, can you?"


    "I can''t," Wilbur said coldly.


    Just then, Angie struck her cane against the ground, splitting it open.


    The cane began to shed what seemed like its outeryer, revealing a maroon scepter.


    It was unclear what the scepter was made out of, but there was a ck gem encrusted on the top of it that radiated a suffocating aura that charged at Wilbur''s body.


    At the same time, six more spell spheres appeared around Angie, spinning around her slowly.


    The spheres burned brightly with ck mes, covered in crawling runes that radiated a terrifying spirit pressure.


    Even the two guards behind Angie had to retreat far behind, unable to stay any closer.


    Wilbur felt the power out.


    Angie''s spiritual energy was extremely unique. This dark energy had the ability to destroy one''s soul and had an icy nature.


    Most people at the Sanctuary level would not even be able to withstand the first point of contact with this energy.


    Even Wilbur himself was only able to withstand this dark energy''s attack on his soul by using a great deal of his spirit power.


    Obviously, Angie had not even pulled out the big guns yet.


    This one was a powerful opponent for sure.


    Just then, a Sanctuary level cultivator behind Angie called out mockingly, "Trevor Penn, you had the nerve to kill Master Jarvis! For that, you shall bear the consequences of your action! Master Angie''s spell spheres are capable of destroying anything and everything. You''re no more than a mere lowlife before its power."


    "What''s your name?" Wilbur asked coldly.

 Chapter 771

    The man scoffed. "The name''s Pierce Zeeto. I''m one of the Sanctuary level cultivators of the Zeeto n, what can you do to me?"


    "You''re a real piece of shit, you know that? You''ll say anything to suck up to this old hag, won''t you?" Wilbur spat in disdain.


    Pierce flushed at Wilbur''s bluntness but quickly regained hisposure. "I don''t really see the point in arguing with a man who''s about to die. I hope your soul enjoys itsst moments in agony. We''ll see if you''re still as cocky then."


    "My n''s spell sphere is capable of burning your soul in darkness for thousands of years, and you''re about to get started on that right away," the other cultivator called out as well.


    "I guess you''re one of the Zeetos too, then?"


    "That''s right. My name''s Orzo Zeeto. Don''t forget my name if you need one to scream when your soul gets torturedter," Orzo smirked.


    Wilbur chuckled, shaking his head. "You two make a great pair, don''t you? Well, you''re about to find out what a fool you''ve just made of yourselves."


    "To hell with you, Trevor Penn!"


    Angie howled out loud, and the six spell spheres shot out at Wilbur.


    The mes contained a terrifying power that made the surrounding temperature drop at an rming rate.


    All the nearby nts froze and died at once, turning into ash that scattered on the ground.


    At the same time, Wilbur let out a roar. The runes on his body lit up as he struck with his sword.


    A gust of wind kicked up, shaking the ground within a hundred-meter radius.


    There was no deafening sound, no explosion.


    Wilbur''s sword collided with the mes before promptly vanishing.


    Under Wilbur''s terrifying domain, however, the six ck jets of fire were extinguished as well. They floated into the air in wisps of rampant spiritual energy, bringing about howling winds as well.


    "Is that all you have to show, young man?" Angie screeched, waving the scepter in her hand.


    The six spell spheres flew towards Wilbur slowly.


    Wilbur let out a cry.


    "Tyrant of No Other: Infernal Thunder Dragon!"


    A zing thunder dragon appeared, howling as it charged toward the spell spheres.


    However, a ck hole also appeared in the middle of the spell spheres as they spun.


    The Infernal Thunder Dragon charged over and was promptly swallowed up by the ck hole.


    "Is this your sorry excuse for a domain?" Angie said as sheughed wildly.


    Pierce and Orzo smirked coldly as well.


    Only they knew how terrifying Angie''s powers really were.


    Her domain, the Spell Spheres of Darkness, had been bestowed to her by the god


    of the n''s own religion. The blessing of the God of Darkness was far from


    something a mere mortal would be able to take down.


    All the Zeetos were certain that Wilbur was a dead man for sure.


    Wilbur frowned and readied his sword for another attack as he roared,


    "Secondary Form: Damnation of the Thunder God."


    A dark cloud over ten meters wide appeared over Angie''s head at once, raining


    down countless lightning bolts that lit up the night.


    However, Angie waved her scepter and muttered, "Asylum of Darkness."


    A ck whirlpool appeared above Angie''s head, turning slowly.


    All the lightning bolts from the cloud vanished as soon as they hit the whirlpool. "Tertiary Form: Lost yer."


    Wilbur cried out once more,unching another attack with his sword once more.

 Chapter 772

    A ck crack zipped out from the tip of Wilbur''s sword, making a beeline for Angie.


    It was an attack that cut through the air, the ck line ripping a line in the air with


    an immense power that threatened to cut through anything.


    However, it was still absorbed by the whirlpool formed by the spell spheres.


    Wilbur was quite surprised.


    Was Angie''s domain really this powerful?


    She even managed to withstand the Lost yer.


    The bone-chilling aura grew by the second, making everyone else suffocate and tremble.


    Pierce and Orzoughed wildly at the sight of Wilbur''s shock.


    "It''s no use struggling, I''ll tell you that! Time to pay for taking Master Jarvis'' life!" the two of them shouted.


    Angie''s expression grew even more venomous. "I don''t just want you dead. I want every person around you to be tortured to death too. You owe it to me."


    "I don''t owe you shit. Your son tried to kill me, so he deserved to die!" Wilbur roared.


    "Quaternary Form: me of the Imperial Dragon!"


    Wilbur''s sword whipped through the air, and a terrifying stream of dragon''s mes charged toward the spell spheres.


    The immense temperature of the mes torched the ground at once, causing the surrounding nts to wilt.


    Both mes ofpletely opposite nature collided at once.


    The whirlpool formed by the spell spheres finally slowed down under the assault of the dragon''s me.


    The dragon''s me shot mercilessly into the whirlpool, and thetter was almost about to stop turning.


    Both forces were neck and neck. Fine cracks began to appear in the air around the collision of their attacks, letting out explosive sounds.


    Angie let out a howl, and a jet-ck stream of spiritual energy surged out of her scepter before entering the spirit spheres.


    The whirlpool in the middle of the spheres began to turn, once again.


    The dragon''s me ended up being absorbed bit by bit until it waspletely gone.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened even more.


    Angie''s powers were definitely far beyond what a human being could take.


    They contained some power of the universe''sws, which meant that they were above any other form of power.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur''sst attack was called the me of the Imperial Dragon, Wilbur himself was not actually part of the dragon tribe and the me was merely an imitation of what the real me of the Imperial Dragon was.


    Pierce and Orzoughed even harder at the sight of his mes getting sucked up. "Let''s see what else you''ve got, you piece of shit!"


    "I can''t believe you''re supposed to be the strongest in the cultivator''s circle. What a joke!"


    The two cultivators threw out one insult after another, lookingpletely at ease. Even Eileen, who was watching from afar, turned solemn at the sight.


    She knew a thing or two about how powerful Angie was, but not the full extent of her powers.


    No expert would reveal the full extent of their powers to others.


    Angie''s powers definitely exceeded Eileen''s expectations.


    Eileen could only pray that Wilbur had more tricks up his sleeve, or she was going to have to do something.


    Of course, Angie was truly a difficult opponent to deal with.


    On top of that, Eileen might have a difficult time exining herself to the Kiwanis Club if she were to keep going.


    Faye, who was lying in Eileen''s arms then, saw the solemn expression on her face. "Eileen, please. Promise me you won''t let Wilbur die."


    Eileeny Faye on the ground gently with a smile. "I had made up my mind since the first day I saw him. He hasn''t fulfilled his fate yet, so there''s no dying for him before that. Many more important things await him."


    She then took out a red potion bottle and marched off to the battlefield.


    Just then, the spell spheres got within five meters of Wilbur.


    A terrifying suction force seemed to pull at Wilbur''s body, threatening to rip him apart.


    Wilbur let out a cry. The runes on his body lit up, and spiritual mes soared into the sky as his feet took root.

 Chapter 773

    Just then, Angie swirled her scepter around and howled, "Hand of Darkness!"


    All at once, a gigantic ck hand stuck out of the whirlpool from the center of the spell spheres.


    The hand and the arm it was attached to looked like that of a demon. It was a meter wide, adorned with razor-sharp nails spanning over twelve inches long.


    The entire arm and hand were densely covered in runes that glowed eerily with terrifying energy, wing at Wilbur.


    An indescribable force of tremendous energy held Wilbur still at once.


    The giant hand seemed like it had emerged from hell itself and was trying to drag Wilbur six feet under with it.


    "It''s time for you to head to the world of the God of Darkness! The mes of darkness there will torch your soul for thousands of years, and your soul will wail in agony through every second of it to please the God of Darkness," Angie


    cackled wildly.


    Pierce and Orzo smirked at Wilbur as if they were looking at a dead man doomed to his fate.


    Eileen opened the potion bottle she held and was about to swallow its contents.


    At that exact moment, Wilbur put his thunder cleaver away. "Quinary Form: Fist Rift."


    Wilbur''s fist immediately lit up with a me with four different colors.


    White for spiritual energy, red for dragon''s energy, gray for deathly energy, and blue for thunder energy.


    His Spiritual Furnace and Dragon''s Crystal spun wildly,bining all four energies into one terrifying me that lit up Wilbur''s fist.


    A series ofplicated inscriptions crawled across the mes, drifting in and out of sight.


    It emanated a suffocating pressure, one that struck everyone in the chest hard.


    The force holding Wilbur down broke apart at once.


    Eileen stopped in her steps, her expression turning into one of shock.


    Pierce and Orzo were frozen in ce too, staring ahead in a daze.


    Even Angie raised her eyebrows in disbelief.


    All of them had felt this immense power. That was what true power was.


    Just then, Wilbur struck the giant hand wing at him.


    With a deafening collision, the giant hand jerked backward. It paused for a second before continuing to w at Wilbur again.


    Angie smirked triumphantly while Pierce and Orzo scoffed in disdain.


    Was that all this guy could do? All gimmicks and shing colors without any substance?


    Just then, Wilbur sent out a punch at the speed of light.


    Following that, one fist after another collided with the giant hand.


    Eventually, the gigantic hand began to tremble.


    Wilbur''s expression was ashen, throwing out punch after punch.


    The force of each punch did not seem to dissipate. In fact, they were slowly building up momentum.


    As Wilbur continued his attack, cracks began to appear on the gigantic hand.


    Angie let out a howl of disbelief. She waved her scepter once more, and a wave of dark spiritual energy surged out into the spell spheres.


    However, Wilbur''s Fist Rift had a unique trait.


    It had the ability to build its power, which meant that if Wilbur had enough power


    in him, he could pretty much destroy the entire world.


    Of course, Wilbur did not possess such terrifying strength.


    However, as the attacks from the Fist Rift continued to build, the Hand of


    Darkness would not be able to take it.


    As the attacks kept oning, the gigantic hand finally broke down along with the


    six spell spheres, drifting into the air as rampant spirit energy.


    All at once, strong, howling winds filled the battlefield.


    Angie spat out a mouthful of blood, stumbling backward as she stared at Wilbur in shock.


    Orzo and Pierce were also at a loss for words.


    How was that possible?


    Just then, Wilbur began to make his way toward Angie with an ashen expression.


    From where Eileen was, she could make out a vicious-looking dragon''s head floating above Wilbur''s back.


    The dragon''s mouth was moving as if it was chanting something.

 Chapter 774

    Angie widened her eyes in shock.


    She tried to move the scepter in her hands but soon found that she was being held back by an invisible force.


    Amidst her shock, Angie tried her best to increase her spiritual energy output in an attempt to break free.


    On top of that, she had also pretty much used up all of her spiritual energy to summon the Hand of Darkness.


    The force holding Angie down was terrifying, and there was no way for her to get out.


    Orzo and Pierce sprang into action, exploding with all the spiritual energy they had and lighting up with spiritual mes before rushing at Wilbur.


    They knew that Angie was in grave danger and were trying to save her from Wilbur.


    Just then, however, two long swords with jagged des shed through the air, attacking both men.


    The terrifying power of the attack scared both of them witless. They let out a cry and each formed a spiritual shield in front of themselves.


    The spiritual shields burned brightly with spiritual mes. They were covered in runes and looked firm as a rock.


    However, the two swords proved to be even more powerful, destroying both shields by piercing right through them and nailing both men to the floor.


    Pierce and Orzo died at the same time.


    Eileen slowly made her way over.


    Angie''s expression contorted wildly,ced with immense fear.


    "How dare you, Eileen! The Kiwanis Club won''t let you go for this," she screamed.


    Eileen chuckled. "Are you seriously threatening me when you''re seconds away from your demise?"


    Angie struggled wildly to break free of the forces holding her down, howling the entire time, "Don''t forget about our club''s rules. You''ll be executed for killing a fellow member!"


    "I didn''t kill you. Trevor Penn did. Take a good look," Eileen smiled.


    Just then, the dragon''s head behind Wilbur stopped chanting and opened its eyes.


    At the same time, a translucent figure of the ruler of hell appeared behind Angie.


    The ruler of hell sported a crown on its head. Its gaze was cold and furious. It was dressed in long, dark robes filled with pictures of demons, radiating an air of authority.


    A deathly aura surged out as soon as the ruler of hell appeared, enveloping Angie.


    The old woman widened her eyes in terror, struggling with all her might.


    However, the ruler of hell had already reached its hands out, entering her body before retracting.


    A pale, ghostly figure seemed to be slowly pulled out of Angie''s body.


    Angie looked nothing but terrified, letting out a feeble wail.


    "How! How were you able to use Corpse Condemnation?"


    Yet just as the words left her lips, Angie keeled over lifelessly.


    Corpse Condemnation was a Higher Order spell.


    It required an immense amount of spiritual energy and a good grasp of thews of death to activate it sessfully.


    Casting the Corpse Condemnation required extremelyplicated gestures, or incantations.


    Wilbur had done neither. How had he managed to activate such a terrifying spell?


    Angie did not get an answer to her question, until her death.


    What she did not know was that Wilbur''s advancement to a new level and absorbing the power of death allowed him to understand thews of death to a certain degree.


    His powerful spiritual energy was also more than capable of powering a spell of this degree.


    The dragon''s head on his back had also gained a new power after Wilbur''s advancement.


    This was what allowed Wilbur to unleash Corpse Condemnation upon Angie, pulling her soul out of her body, and holding it hostage.


    Just then, the soul that the ruler of hell had pulled out was still struggling and wailing soundlessly.


    However, the terrifying power of the spell caused her soul to shrink in size. Eventually, she turned into a ball of light about the size of a fist, floating in mid-air.


    The ball of light waspletely confined and held down by the invisible force of the runes, and there was no escape.


    The ruler of hell finally faded away, and Wilbur walked up to Angie''s soul coldly.

 Chapter 775

    "You''re crazy thinking you could ever take my soul from me," said Wilbur.


    Just then, Angie''s terrified voice rang from the ball of light.


    "What are you going to do? What are you going to do to me?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough." A ray of silver light shot out from Wilbur''s hand, which he used to wrap Angie''s soul in before tossing the whole thing into his demine.


    Just then, Eileen''s voice could be heard from behind him, "Dude, what else have you got up your sleeve?"


    "That''s all," Wilbur replied calmly. He walked up to Faye, hoisting her into his arms, and rushed back to Seke Ind.


    In the living room, Wilbur ced Faye onto the couch gently. Everyone else stood around solemnly, taking in the sorry state Faye was in.


    Wilbur was back now, which meant that it was not hard to predict how the battle


    had gone.


    Wilbur had won, and that old hag lost.


    With a battle of this level and the enmity between both parties, there was no way for both of them to survive.


    Faye, however, was hanging by a thread. The wounds on her body were terrifying to even look at.


    The wounds were still flickering with a faint ck me.


    Faye was still being tortured as of that moment.


    Everyone was shocked by the realization.


    That old hag was really something else.


    Her attack was still torturing Faye even after her demise.


    Wilbur channeled spiritual energy into Faye''s body slowly, staring intently at the ck mes.


    As time went by, the spiritual energy was finally able to put out all the mes.


    However, the wounds on Faye''s face and body did not fade in the slightest.


    She would be disfigured forever if there was no cure for this, and never be able to face the world.


    The crowd watched on worriedly, unsure if even Wilbur could fix this.


    Who knows what he might do if he was unable to find a cure for Faye?


    That old hag''s entire n might have to pay for this.


    Just then, Faye finally stirred. She jerked at the sight of Wilbur, turning around at once and covering her face with her hair.


    "Don''t look at me. Please, don''t look at me," Faye sobbed as she begged, making everyone''s chest ache.


    Permanent disfiguring was a fate worse than death to many women.


    Compared to just dying, she would have to live the rest of her life in agony and fear of facing the world.


    Wilbur said, "Don''t worry. I''ll heal you for sure. Trust me."


    Faye shook her head, refusing to meet Wilbur''s gaze.


    Wilbur turned to face everyone else. "Can we be left alone for now?"


    The crowd nodded, leaving Wilbur''s room one by one.


    Faye''s life was not in danger anymore, and it was all up to Wilbur to see if he could work his magic.


    Faye''s wounds were cursed and there was no way she would be able to treat them with regr medical procedures.


    When the two were the only ones left in the room, Wilbur said, "Trust me. Just give me a bit of time."


    Upon saying so, he entered his demine.


    Angie''s soul was floating in mid-air.


    Sensing Wilbur''s presence, she howled, "Let me go, or your girlfriend''s going to die! Even if she doesn''t die, she''ll be ruined for the rest of her life. I''m the only one who can heal her."


    "Really?" Wilbur smirked. "I''ll pass. You can wait here. I''ll deal with you once I''ve finished healing Faye."


    He ignored her from then and picked up Yaron''s Infernal Demon Sword.


    It was unclear how long this sword had been around before Yaron was able to get his hands on it.


    Wilbur had tossed it into his demine following Yaron''s death with ns to present it as a sacrifice for contribution.


    Well, it wasing in handy now.

 Chapter 776

    Not wasting another second, Wilbur hurled the Infernal Demon Sword into the Dragon''s Altar.


    An ancient aura surged out, and the sword was converted to grace points at once.


    It was a whole 300 points.


    Wilbur looked at them anxiously.


    He did not know if 300 grace points would get him what he wanted, but he knew


    that the old dragon would be sure to have it.


    Whether he was able to afford it or not was an entirely different matter.


    The screen lit up with the avable options.


    Wilbur scrolled through them as his heart pounded wildly.


    Very soon, he was able to find what he needed.


    The purchase button, however, was gray.


    "Nectar of Healing. Capable of erasing all wounds andpletely restoring the user''s body, as well as helping the user look young forever. Five hundred grace points."


    It could even help the user look young forever. That was definitely something all women wanted.


    However, Wilbur needed another 200 grace points to get it.


    He cursed to himself, his mind racing.


    ruing contributions was not as easy as Wilbur liked it to be.


    He was extremely frustrated but had no other choice.


    Saying onest prayer, Wilbur stood before the Dragon''s Altar for a while.


    He hoped with all his might that the old dragon would descend, and at least have a chat with him.


    Wilbur was willing to owe the dragon much more than the Nectar of Healing was worth if that meant that he would be given it now.


    Nevertheless, a long time passed, and the altar remained silent.


    Without the Nectar of Healing, there would be no healing Faye.


    If Wilbur could not heal her soon enough, who knows what she would do to herself?


    Besides, her grief and depression would be enough to kill her even if she did not do anything.


    Wilbur lowered his head, clenching his fists as he nced at Angie''s soul to the side.


    There was, Wilbur supposed, another way.


    He could find Angie a suitable body and bring her back to life.


    Then he could make her use her powers to heal Faye''s wounds.


    However, doing so would mean having to hurt an innocent person.


    Wilbur could not bring himself to do such a thing.


    He flicked his fingers, and a small jet of silver light fell onto Angie''s soul.


    The ball of light iled wildly as Angie let out a scream of anguish.


    Wilbur sneered, leaving the demine and returning to Faye.


    He could not heal her right away, but he had found the antidote.


    As long as he could find another suitable sacrifice in time, he would be able to get the Nectar of Healing.


    Wilbur approached Faye and was about tofort her and tell her to give him some time to search for a suitable sacrifice.


    Just then, Eileen came into the room.


    "Do you need something?" Wilbur frowned.


    Eileen gestured outside. "Someone''s here to see you."


    "I''m not in the mood."


    "He''s brought something with him, iming it''s a family heirloom that he''s willing


    to give to you if you help him. Something tells me you might need something like that," Eileen said.


    Wilbur opened his eyes, staring intently at Eileen.


    Eileen looked nothing but calm.


    Atst, Wilbur said, "Let them in."


    He lifted Faye and put her down on the bed, whispering in her ear, "Trust me, I''ve


    found something that''ll heal you. Don''t think too much about it, alright?"


    Faye crumpled against the bed, burying her face into the pillow as she nodded weakly.

 Chapter 777

    Wilbur sighed, walking out of the bedroom.


    He knew that Faye did not really believe him yet, but he did not really have a way of convincing her either.


    A middle-aged man was in the living room as Wilbur made his way over. The man was wearing a ck suit and holding onto a square box.


    Eileen stood to the side, staring at him quietly.


    "Where is it?" Wilbur got straight to the point.


    The man scrambled to open the box, cing it on the table.


    In it was a crown.


    The crown was made entirely of gold and encrusted with various gems.


    One of the gems was a fiery red color, emitting an exquisite scarlet glow.


    Wilbur scanned the crown with his spirit energy, and it lit up at once. He picked the crown up, taking a closer look at it.


    The man blinked nervously, clearly caught off guard by how carelessly Wilbur was handling the crown.


    A whileter, Wilbur looked up. "I''ll take it. I''ll help you with whatever you want after I''m done."


    "But I haven''t even told you what it is I need!" the man protested, clearly confused.


    Wilbur turned to Eileen. "Could you help me settle the gentleman somewhere? I''ll have a talk with him once I''m done."


    "Of course." Eileen smiled. "Come with me."


    "But..." the man still protested, ncing wistfully at the crown.


    Eileen smiled. "Don''t worry. He''ll be sure to get you out of your trouble as long as he''s said yes."


    The man finally relented, following Eileen out of the room.


    Wilbur entered his demine once again, sacrificing the crown for grace points.


    The crown was converted into another hefty 300 grace points.


    Wilbur could hardly contain his glee. He got the Nectar of Healing at once and spent the remaining grace points on two Spiritmend Pills.


    Casting onest icy nce at Angie''s soul, he sneered as he exited the demine.


    Wilbur entered the bedroom at once, calling out excitedly to Faye. "Get up and drink this!"


    Faye covered her face except for her eyes, ncing at the tiny vial in Wilbur''s hand.


    In the vial was a glittering blue liquid.


    "What''s that?" Faye asked, her voice trembling.


    "The Nectar of Healing," Wilbur smiled. "Not only will it heal your wounds, but it''ll also help you look young forever."


    "Really?" Faye widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Wilbur smiled. "Don''t you trust me?"


    "I do, but this is... something else." Faye was still finding it hard to believe that something so magical existed.


    Wilbur helped her up, uncapping the vial and holding it up to her mouth.


    Faye opened up, and Wilbur tipped the contents of the vial down her throat.


    A whileter, Faye''s eyes widened in shock.


    She stared at her hands, unable to believe her eyes.


    The wounds on her arms were fading before her very eyes. There was a soothing sensation in her body like never before that seemed to soften her every pore, filling her withfort.


    Wilbur smiled at her. "It seems like you''ll be all healed up in just a few days. Try to get as much rest as you can until then, and don''t worry about thepany at all."


    Faye nodded, believing Wilbur fully atst.


    There was truly nothing he could not do.


    Faye still could not bring herself to show her face to Wilbur, covering it as she nodded profusely.


    Wilbur sat down next to her, putting a hand on her shoulder tenderly. "Remember this. I''m not giving up on you no matter what happens."


    "I know." Tears flowed between Faye''s fingers on her face.


    ...


    Over in the guest room.


    Wilbur brewed a pot of tea for the man in the suit courteously. "Hello, sir. How should I address you, and what is it that you need from me? How did you know about me in the first ce?"


    Eileen sat across from him, taking a sip of his tea.


    The man looked at Wilbur, hesitating to speak.


    Eileen shrugged at the sight. "I guess I''m not needed here."


    She got up to leave, but Wilbur stopped her.

 Chapter 778

    Eileen stopped in her tracks, turning to look at Wilbur.


    Wilbur tossed the two Spiritmend Pills at her. "Give one each to Chester and Zeke. Make sure they take it."


    Eileen caught the pills, taking a closer look at them before saying, "Dude, what else are you hiding?"


    Before Wilbur could say anything, she turned to leave.


    Wilbur turned back to the man with a smile.


    The man was still clearly anxious, and it was unclear whether he was stalling or unsure what to say.


    Wilbur smiled. "Don''t rush. Take your time and tell me everything."


    "Alright." The man took a deep breath, then continued, "My name is Jean Zander. My father''s very ill, and I''d like you to help save him."


    Wilbur frowned. "How did you even find me in the first ce? And what makes you think I can save him?"


    "There''s a rumor that Trevor Penn from Seechertown can do anything and likes collecting antiques. So, I thought I''d try my luck. It took me a lot of connections and money to find out you were on Seke Ind," said Jean.


    Wilbur nodded. It was true that he had asked for people on Seke Ind to help him locate antiques or anything that contained power.


    It looked like word about this had gotten out.


    Well, that was not the worst thing to happen. This crown, for example, hade just in a time of need.


    However, Jean''s case seemed like it was pretty intense as well. Wilbur doubted that he would have even listened to a rumor about Trevor Penn otherwise.


    From the looks of how reluctant Jean was when handing the crown over, it was clear he did not trust Wilbur all that much.


    That was fine, though. Wilbur was pretty certain that if he was given the time, there was not much he could not do.


    Wilbur smiled at Jean. "Can you tell me about your father?"


    Jean replied, "Alright. My family, the Zanders, live in Enne City of Mensa Province. My grandfather founded Zander Corp single-handedly and passed it down to my father. It''s worth billions now, but my father fell sick a while back. No hospital has been able to find a cure or even the cause of his illness.


    Wilbur nodded. "Keep talking."


    "I think someone''s trying to kill my father," Jean stated.


    Wilbur frowned. "What makes you think that?"


    "My father is chairman of Zander Corp. His three sons, my brothers and I, each handle a different department. A new chairman''s going to be elected as soon as my father passes."


    "Are you saying that you think your brothers might be behind this?" Wilbur asked, stunned.


    Jean nodded bitterly. "I can''t be too sure, but my older brothers have been acting really strange since my father fell sick. They''ve beenpeting with each other like crazy in thepany. I''ve never enjoyed the public eye, and my father''s barely conscious. I''m afraid we''re going to ruin Zander Corp."


    Wilbur nodded. "You feel like thepany might crumble under this internal conflict if your father doesn''t recover and take control of the situation?"


    "Yes," Jean confirmed and nodded.


    Wilbur nodded as well, falling silent.


    Internal conflicts happened in big families all the time, so this was far from a rare


    case.


    Besides, it seemed like Jean did not nearly hold as much power as his brothers in thispany.


    He was making a point too.


    As long as his brothers were at war with each other, someone else would stand a chance of benefiting from it.


    Apany did not solely rely on a strong team. It also had to be wary of hungry, preying eyes from outside.


    The problem seemed simple enough.


    Based on what Jean said, it was possible that someone had poisoned Jean''s


    father intentionally to cause internal conflict in an attempt to control thepany.

 Chapter 779

    Sabotaging a rich family for personal gain wasmon enough, and Wilbur was not surprised in the slightest.


    However, whether or not Jean''s father was able to recover from his illness would be a problem.


    The internal conflict, the brothers arguing and fighting over who got thepany was aparatively small problem.


    Wilbur needed to travel there to have a look personally for him to make a decision.


    A pauseter, Wilbur said, "Well, I''ll help you out for sure since I''ve taken your gift. Give me three days, and I''ll head back with you. How''s that?"


    Jean looked clearly anxious but did not protest.


    He had no choice but to nod.


    After all, he had spent quite a bit of effort and money to find Wilbur.


    This man was the head of the Kardon Province Cultivators Association, the real


    boss of Cape Consortium, and a powerful Sanctuary level cultivator. Any one of those achievements was shocking enough.


    It was also said that there was nothing he could not do.


    Jean''s family did not have a long legacy, but he had a few Ambience level cultivators serving as his bodyguards.


    Based on the bodyguards'' words, Jean was able to figure out just how powerful someone at the Sanctuary level was.


    He had no choice but to go to Wilbur in hopes that he would be able to help.


    The crown had indeed been passed down by his grandfather and had been protected safely at home this whole time.


    In fact, Jean had stolen the crown from his family, taking a risky gamble.


    Wilbur smiled. "You can get some rest here. We leave in three days."


    He got up to return to his room,ing up to Faye.


    Faye scrambled to cover her face at the noise.


    Despite the fact that she was healing, there was no way she was going to let Wilbur see her before she had fully recovered.


    Wilbur smiled at her. "I came to tell you that I''m going to punish that old hag. It''ll


    take a few days. You should get all the rest you need."


    "Isn''t she dead?" Faye asked from the covers, surprised.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Her body''s dead, but her soul''s about to be punished real soon."


    Faye nodded silently. She loathed that old hag with all her life.


    She hoped that Wilbur would punish that witch as terribly as possible.


    Wilbur smiled, entering his demine.


    The me serpent bounded over cheerily, and Wilbur stroked its head before telling it to go and y elsewhere. He then walked up to Angie''s soul.


    "Angie Zeeto. I''m going to return everything you said to me back to you."


    "What are you going to do?" a trembling voice rang through the air.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m going to extract your soul so that it can burn in endless mes for eternity."


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Angie''s voice was frail and shrill.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "You''ll find out whether or not I dare to do so or not real soon. I''m going to know all your secrets, and your soul will never rest in peace. You''re going to be tortured by infernal mes forever. This is for threatening me and harming the people around me."


    Upon speaking, Wilbur''s hands drew a series of runes. Spiritual energy surged in the air, kicking up strong winds as if the end of the world hade.


    Even the me serpent knew enough to hide as far away as it could, crouching behind the Dragon''s Altar.


    After drawing a few runes, Wilbur put his palms together, crying out, "Deathly Descent: Earthly me."

 Chapter 780

    A round formation about a few meters wide lit up on the ground all of a sudden.


    Countless runes floated up from the formation, and lines stretched out to form terrifying images. Then, a pale white me ignited in the center.


    The me brought about a terrifying aura.


    The me serpent stared at the me and felt like its soul was being lit aze.


    It turned around in shock, curling in on itself behind the Dragon''s Altar as it trembled, not daring to show its head.


    At the same time, Angie''s soul sensed the terrifying aura as well. She let out a cry of terror, losing all hope.


    Wilbur waved a hand, and Angie''s soul drifted toward the formation.


    Just as it touched the pale me, a high-pitched wail of agony rang through the air.


    The red ball of light that was Angie''s soul turned in the mes as she wailed as if she had been thrown into a pot of boiling oil.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "Have fun. I guess it was worth the spiritual energy to summon the Earthly me."


    "Please let me go, please! I''m begging you, I''ll do anything, please. Please, please, please."


    Angie''s soul begged wildly, crying out in agony over and over again.


    Yet Wilbur merely sneered. "You should have known this wasing from the day you kidnapped Faye. A little toote for you to be begging, don''t you think?"


    Angie''s soul continued to howl and wail.


    Under the scorching Earthly me, her voice grew weaker and weaker.


    Translucent images of Angie began to appear above the formation.


    Her life seemed to be put on disy, showing everything she had experienced.


    An unfortunate childhood filled with shame, morphing into resentment as an adult.


    Angie knelt before a towering statue, praying day and night.


    Upon receiving her immense power, she killed her own husband and parents, wiping her family out.


    She only had love for her son, spoiling him rotten and giving him anything he wanted.


    All of Angie''s secrets were exposed to Wilbur.


    He stared on coldly.


    Just then, a thick, jet-ck ball of light the size of a fingernail drifted out of Angie''s soul.


    It zoomed around the formation wildly the second it appeared as if it was trying to escape.


    Just then, a pale white wall of mes arose around the formation, surrounding the entire demine.


    Runes covered the walls, shooting out jets of fire at the ck light ball.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "I was waiting for you. I''d like to know where you obtained these powers of yours from."


    ...


    Three dayster, Wilbur appeared in his bedroom.


    His body was surrounded by a thick cloud of ck fog and a freezing chill.


    The next second, the door of his room was kicked open.


    Eileen barged into the room wearing an anxious expression, holding her jagged swords.


    She saw Wilbur, then the ck fog around him.


    Eileen heaved a sigh of relief, rxing visibly as she put the swords away. "I thought that old hag came back to life."


    "Sorry, I haven''t quite gotten the hang of controlling this energy yet." Runes shed on Wilbur''s body as he spoke, and the ck fog was slowly being absorbed back into his body.


    Eileen frowned. "How did you get her powers?"


    "That''s a secret," Wilbur said.


    Eileen chuckled. She stared at Wilbur, her gaze shing with something unreadable.


    Just then, the door of the bedroom was opened. Faye stuck her head out, peering at the living room anxiously.

 Chapter 781

    Wilbur smiled immediately and said, "Your scars are healed. Come on out."


    Faye let out a sigh of relief and walked toward Wilbur, looking at him.


    All the scarring on her face was gone, her skin tone looked better than before, and her skin was smoother too. She even looked a few years younger.


    Faye looked like a youthful girl in her twenties.


    Wilbur was amazed and muttered, "That old dragon really has all the solutions."


    Having recovered her beauty, Faye twirled around and said, "I can''t believe it. I really recovered from all those scars and look younger than before!"


    Then, she suddenly kissed him on the face, bringing a huge grin to Wilbur''s face. Eileen coughed wryly and asked, "Wilbur, do you have any more of that stuff?"


    He looked at her and smiled, saying, "No, but I''ll get you one in the future if I have the opportunity to."


    "That''s more like it," Eileen said approvingly.


    Wilbur returned a smile. It seemed that women never changed when it came to beauty regardless of their age orpetence.


    "I have to settle this thing with Jean, so I''ll be away for a while. I''ll leave this ce


    in your care for now," said Wilbur while looking at Eileen.


    She nodded.


    "I hope we can have an honest discussion when I return," said Wilbur.


    She looked at him and said slowly, "Alright. I wanted to talk to you too."


    "That''s settled, then." He turned to look at Faye and said, "You should rest and let the subordinates handle thepany."


    However, Faye shook her head and said, "No. I haven''t been at thepany for days. There are a lot of things that require my decision and signature. Otherwise, it''ll dy the progress of thepany development."


    He shrugged and agreed with her decision.


    Faye was a businesswoman, after all. It was unlikely for her to not work.


    "That''s all for now. I''ll go meet Jean."


    Wilbur smiled at Faye and walked past Eileen as he left the room.


    Suddenly, Eileen went to caress Faye''s face. She shook her head and eximed, "This is amazing! It''s so smooth! I want skin like this too."


    "I haven''t got to thank you, Eileen. I''ll ask Wilbur to get some for you," Faye said while blushing. She felt a bit embarrassed to be caressed like that.


    Eileen smiled. She suddenly grabbed Faye''s boob andughed, asking, "Has this part grown too?"


    "What are you doing, Eileen?" Faye hurriedly dodged away and blushed hard. Eileen chuckled and said, "We''re both girls. Why are you being shy about it?"


    Faye looked at Eileen and suddenly sensed a weird vibe.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur entered the room where Jean was staying.


    Jean was pacing frustratingly in the room. The three-day wait was torture for him.


    "Mister Zander, we may depart now," said Wilbur while looking at him.


    Jean abruptly turned around and told Wilbur, "That''s great! Can we go now?" Wilbur nodded.


    Jean walked out with Wilbur without another word.


    They walked out of Seke Ind and hopped into Jean''s car. The driver was a buff guy in his forties.


    Wilbur nced at the driver and realized that he was a beginner Ambience level cultivator as well. It seemed like he was both a driver and bodyguard.


    He started the vehicle and drove toward the highway. Suddenly, Wilbur asked Jean, "Mister Zander, what aspect do you think we should focus on first?"


    "I don''t know either. What would you suggest, Mister Penn?" asked Jean in a worried manner.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "I think we should visit your father first. We need to find out what caused his illness, and if it''s curable."


    "Mister Penn, are you sure you can save Mister Zander Sr.?" the driver interrupted.


    Wilbur looked displeased.

 Chapter 782

    It was rude and inappropriate behavior for a driver to interrupt while their employer


    was conversing with their guest.


    It seemed a bit instigating.


    "Are you doubting me?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    Jean hurriedly said, "Santino, watch your tone."


    "Sir, I only wanted to remind Mister Penn that some things can''t be resolved with brute force," Santino replied.


    Wilbur smirked and asked, "Oh yeah? Maybe it''s because you''re not skilled enough."


    Santino felt insulted. He nced at him through the rearview mirror but did not say anything further.


    Jean said, "Mister Penn, Santino worked for my father since he was a young man. He''s very close to my father. He''s just being overly worried. Please don''t mind him."


    "I understand how he feels, but he needs to remember that he has no right to doubt my capabilities," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Santino did not say anything, but it was apparent that he did not buy it.


    Jean frowned and said, "Sir, we''re still dealing with my brothers at the end of the day. I hope we can resolve things peacefully."


    It seemed like Jean did not want his siblings to fight.


    "That''s nice of you, but has it ever urred to you that your brothers may be the ones who plotted against your father? Do you think they care about your familial ties?" asked Wilbur slowly.


    Jean was no fool, so he had a feeling that he was in extreme danger after his father fell sick.


    However, his brothers were too busy fighting each other to go after him.


    Moreover, he did not care to fight for session rights. That was why he was safe for the moment.


    He wondered what his brothers would do to him once they were done fighting. That was why he used the family heirloom in exchange for Wilbur''s help.


    Apart from investigating the cause of his father''s illness and resolving the family conflict, he also wanted to save himself.


    He let out a long sigh after he heard what Wilbur said, replying, "I know, but I don''t want my brothers to kill each other. I''m afraid I''ll never find peace for the rest of my life if that happens."


    "Let''s get this over with, then. I promise you I won''t take their lives," said Wilbur. Jean nodded.


    Wilbur shut his eyes and started to meditate.


    They were around a thousand kilometers away from Enne City, so it took some time to reach.


    The vehicle got off the highway and reached Enne City in the evening.


    "We''re here, sir," said Jean softly.


    Wilbur opened his eyes slowly and said, "Let''s pay your father a visit."


    Jean nodded and told Santino, "To the hospital."


    Santino drove toward the hospital.


    They soon arrived at the Enne City Hospital and made their way to the premium hospital room.


    Two men were guarding outside the door, and they bowed when they saw Jean. Jean nodded and brought Wilbur into the room.


    "Did your brothers send anyone here?" Wilbur asked while walking.


    Jean shook his head and replied, "They only visited my father once when he was hospitalized. After that, they never asked about him again."


    Wilbur nodded and walked toward the bed.


    There was an old man in his sixties on the bed who bore some resemnce to Jean.


    However, his face was pale, and struggled to breathe, relying on the oxygen tank. "We can''t figure out the reason. I hired experts from Northseecher, but they don''t have any clue either," said Jean while shaking his head.


    Wilbur did not speak. He started to scan the body with his spirit energy instead.


    The body was analyzed inyers in Wilbur''s consciousness as he scanned with his spirit energy. The structure of the body was zoomed in on disy with no areas left hidden.


    Wilbur frowned after a moment.


    "How was it?" asked Jean nervously.

 Chapter 783

    Wilbur shook his head. Santino looked at Wilbur with teary eyes.


    Jean instantly looked disappointed. He was afraid that there would be no solutions if the legendary Trevor Penn could not help his father.


    ''Perhaps Trevor Penn doesn''t live up to his name?'' Jean wondered.


    He felt bad to have given his family heirloom away.


    That was a precious item that his grandfather treasured his whole life.


    However, Wilbur slowly entered the father''s mind with his spirit energy.


    Compared to Wilbur''s own consciousness, which was as vast as the sea, Jean''s father had a consciousness the size of ake.


    Wilbur''s spirit soon appeared next to Mister Zander''s soul me.


    The soul me was the size of a bean, and it was unstable, seemingly ready to go out at any time.


    The soul me was surrounded by gray runes that emitted gray mists. They kept eating away at the soul me.


    Wilbur observed the runes carefully, then backed away with his consciousness after a long while.


    "I found the cause," said Wilbur slowly.


    Jean instantly asked, "What is it?"


    "Your father is cursed," replied Wilbur.


    "Cursed?" Jean looked shocked.


    Wilbur exined slowly, "It''s not a surprise. A curse is the best way to kill someone without leaving a trace. Medical professionals can''t detect it. Cultivators without a powerful spirit energy won''t be able to find it either, and they won''t be able to undo the curse."


    "Do you know how to undo the curse?" Jean was clearly very nervous.


    Wilbur shook his head and replied, "I don''t have the solution."


    The person who ced the curse was required to undo the curse. The forceful removal of a curse was very dangerous.


    Jean instantly looked disappointed.


    He wondered whether it was hopeless even if they discovered the cause.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Don''t worry. The person who ced the curse can undo it."


    "But who is the person who ced the curse? How do we get them to undo the curse?" asked Jean with a puzzled face.


    ''Why would the person who ced the curse on my father be willing to help undo it? Also, we don''t even know who that person is,'' Jean thought.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "Don''t worry. The person who ced the curse will appear. I also have another solution even if they won''t undo the curse."


    "Another solution?" asked Jean bafflingly.


    Wilbur nodded and replied, "Yes, I can transfer the curse to someone else. Can you find someone like that?"


    Jean fell silent. He wondered who would be willing to take on a deadly curse like that.


    Suddenly, Santino said, "I''m willing to do it. Sir, if you are capable of doing that, I''m willing to take on the curse."


    Wilbur looked at Santino, then smiled and said, "It looks like you''re very loyal."


    "I am grateful toward Mister Zander, and I''ll do anything for him to wake up again," said Santino while he looked at Wilbur with great determination.


    Wilbur looked at him and said slowly, "You''ll die."


    "I know, but I don''t care," Santino replied.


    Jean looked troubled because his father could wake up if Santino took the curse upon himself.


    However, it was unfair to Santino.


    He was still young, after all. He was also a powerful Ambience level cultivator, so he had a bright future ahead.


    Moreover, he had a family.


    Jean wondered how he could ever face Santino''s parents, wife, and children if that happened.


    It seemed like there was no other way.


    He had no clue who ced the curse on his father, after all.

 Chapter 784

    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "That won''t be necessary yet. I can''t resolve the curse, but I can stop it from spreading and extend your father''s life."


    "What should we do?" Jean asked.


    Wilbur slowly replied, "We''ll go along with it, and it''ll be fine in the end. Don''t worry too much."


    Jean slowly nodded when he heard that.


    Santino also stayed silent.


    "ording to your analysis, that person might be hired by your brothers. Now, we have to find that person," said Wilbur.


    Jean asked, "How do we find that person?"


    "I''m sure that person is around your brothers. You should spread the rumor that your father has awakened and ask your brothers to discuss some matters at your father''s house. I believe they''ll show up very soon," Wilbur exined slowly.


    Jean frowned. He said after a while, "But my father is still unconscious. What should we do next?"


    "Just leave it to me," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Jean frowned and pondered for a long while. Eventually, he sighed and said, "As you wish."


    He had no other choice. Otherwise, he would not have requested Wilbur''s assistance.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Bring your father along, too. We''ll go to your father''s house."


    "My father too?" Jean asked, feeling puzzled.


    Wilbur said, "Just do as I say."


    Then, Wilbur entered Mister Zander''s soul again with his spirit energy. He used his spirit energy to lock the curse and kept it restrained so it would not engulf the soul.


    Santino pushed Jean''s father out of the hospital room with the help of the bodyguards outside the door.


    They arrived at Zander Vi.


    The vi was where Jace Zander stayed. It was also where Zander Corp discussed major matters.


    Jean was seated in the main seat in the living room, taking his father''s ce.


    Wilbur was sitting next to him, while Santino stood behind Jean.


    Jean''s mother, Ynda Zander, was also sitting by Jean''s side.


    Ynda stared at Jean furiously. She asked, "Jean, are you trying to rece your father while he''s still alive?"


    "It''s not what you think, mother. I have a good reason for doing this," Jean said in a troubled tone.


    Ynda asked angrily, "What reason could you have? Who the hell is that person next to you? What are you up to?"


    Wilbur felt speechless. She clearly misunderstood her son.


    However, they could not rify things to her just yet. They could not let her know.


    Jean was worried that his mother could not handle the truth.


    Ynda ordered the servants to leave when she saw Jean''s arrival. Jean also told her about the uing meeting with his brothers.


    Jean took her husband''s seat like he was the man of the house, and that act enraged her.


    The youngest son was her least favorite son.


    She felt like Jean had a cowardly personality and did not take on any important responsibilities in thepany.


    He was not as useful inparison to his brothers. They were leagues apart.


    She would have kicked Jean out of the family if he was not her son. Moreover, she could not believe that Jean removed her husband from the hospital. She felt like it was a sign that Jean wanted her husband to die.


    Ynda felt like Jean was a disrespectful and ungrateful son. Just the thought alone made her cry.

 Chapter 785

    "Stop crying, Mom. I have reasons that I can''t tell you," Jeanforted.


    Ynda shoved Jean aside. She cried and shook her head, saying, "I didn''t expect this. I can''t believe you''re this ruthless! I''ll tell your brothers to exile you from the family once they get here, you ungrateful brat."


    "I... Mom, it''s not what you think."


    Jean felt troubled, but he had to keep it a secret from his mother if he wanted to find the person who ced the curse.


    He knew that his mother would not believe him once her mind was set.


    ''Why would she believe that her two favorite sons were the culprits behind my father''s illness?'' he pondered.


    She would surely tell his brothers about it. Once that happens, his brother would be prepared and cautious.


    That could ruin their n.


    His brothers were the most suspicious. He did not know how to exin himself to his mother.


    Wilbur spoke slowly at that moment, "It''s alright. Just wait until your brothers arrive. Have a seat."


    Jean was helpless. He sat back down next to Wilbur.


    Ynda cried even harder. She looked at Jean and said, "Wow, I can''t believe you''re listening to an outsider instead. You''re such a disappointment. I should''ve never given birth to you."


    Jean was deeply hurt by that remark.


    He knew that he was a disappointment to his mother, and his brothers were verypetitive.


    Theypeted with each other in Zander Corp, and they each had their strengths. Their father was also very troubled by that.


    He did not want to be involved in family drama, so he chose to take on a minor job in thepany.


    However, that was ipetence in his mother''s eyes.


    He endured it for the sake of harmony in his family. He endured the disrespect from his family.


    However, he could not believe that his mother said she wanted to exile him from the family. That truly hurt him. His eyes turned red with tears.


    Suddenly, footsteps could be heard from beyond the door.


    A middle-aged man walked in slowly with an older man.


    The middle-aged man seemed like one of Jean''s brothers.


    The old man behind him had a white beard that grew to his chest. He had a baby face with a healthy skin tone. He looked old, but youthful at the same time.


    He nced at Jean as soon as he walked in. After that, he also nced at Wilbur, and then Ynda.


    "Jameson, you''re finally here. Look at what your brother did! I can''t believe he listened to an outsider, and he took your father out of the hospital. He wants your father to die!" Ynda immediately cried andined to Jameson Zander.


    Jameson was the middle child. He said coldly, "Don''t worry, Mom. Whoever dares to scheme against the family is our enemy, and I won''t show him any mercy."


    Then, he slowly sat next to Ynda whileforting her. He sized up Wilbur at the same time with a cold gaze.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Jameson asked coldly.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "I''m the bodyguard Mister Zander hired."


    "Oh yeah? Isn''t it inappropriate for you to sit next to your employer?" asked Jameson coldly.


    Jean said, "It doesn''t matter, Jameson. Let''s just wait for our brother to arrive. I''d like to discuss matters about our father and Zander Corp."


    "Since when did you care about Zander Corp? It appears that you finally want a slice of cake after our father fell ill, huh?" asked Jameson coldly.


    Jean frowned and replied, "That''s not what I had in mind, Jameson."


    Ynda questioned him loudly, "Oh, really? Tell us then, why did you take your father out of the hospital and call for a family meeting with an outsider here? Also, where is the Golden Crown?"


    "Is the Golden Crown missing?" asked Jameson in a shocked tone.


    Ynda cried and replied, "This ungrateful brat came by the house a few days


    ago, and the Golden Crown went missing. That''s a priceless heirloom from your grandfather!"


    "Jean, how dare you steal our family heirloom!" yelled Jameson as he stood abruptly and red at Jean.

 Chapter 786

    Jean did not know how to answer him, so he nervously looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur said slowly, "Rx and wait for your brother to arrive, so you can make things clear."


    Jean nodded.


    Jameson could not believe that he listened to Wilbur. There was a menacing glint


    in his eyes.


    "If you can''t exin yourself when Jeffrey gets here, don''t me us for ending you," said Jameson coldly.


    Wilbur asked, "Is he a threat to you?"


    "What did you say?" Jameson squinted menacingly.


    Wilbur replied, "When you arrived, you didn''t ask about your father''s condition, but questioned your brother instead. It seems like you''re quite sure your father won''t be waking up."


    Jameson was taken aback for a moment, then quipped, "Nonsense! Where''s my father?"


    "Finally thought of him? Let''s check on your father together when your brother gets here," Wilbur responded.


    Jameson looked at Wilbur and asked, "Who the f*ck are you to interfere with our family business?"


    "I hired Mister Penn, so please rx, Jameson," said Jean.


    Jameson red at Wilbur coldly.


    Jameson felt like Jean was a coward, but he was behaving too abnormally that night. It made him suspicious.


    However, Jameson and Jeffrey were in the heat of fighting for the CEO spot. He did not want any extra trouble, so he suppressed his anger and suspicions, sitting down quietly.


    Suddenly, two figures walked in.


    The person in the front looked simr to Jean and Jameson, and he was in a dark navy suit. He had a pair of sses with ck rims and looked like a gentleman.


    Behind him was a middle-aged man who was short and muscr. He looked like he was in his fifties.


    That person had long arms, and eyes that were sharp like an eagle. He seemed quite extraordinary.


    The person in the suit was the eldest son of the Zanders, Jeffrey Zander.


    Jeffrey nced at everyone as he walked in, then took a seat next to Ynda. He grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t be sad, mother. I''m here. Our family will be alright."


    "I know. I believe in you. Teach your brother a lesson. He''s outrageous, and it makes me really sad." Ynda started sobbing again.


    Jeffreyforted his mother, then he looked at Jean and said, "Jean, you called us here iming that our father has awakened. Is that true?"


    Everyone looked at Jean.


    Jean blushed slightly and replied slowly, "To be honest, that''s not true."


    "What did you say? How dare you lie to us! What are you up to?" asked Jameson coldly.


    Ynda said, "Speak! You got your father out of the hospital, and you won''t let me see him. What the hell do you want? Your brothers are here now. You better exin yourself."


    Jean looked at Wilbur because it was his idea. He did not know how to answer them any further.


    Wilbur said slowly, "Mister Zander is not awake. He had been cursed. Also, the person who ced the curse on him is among us."


    Ynda was taken aback. Then, she pointed at Wilbur and yelled angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? What curse? What do you mean the person who ced the curse is among us? You better exin yourself!"


    Wilbur stood up slowly and nced at everyone, saying, "Jace Zander fell sick because he was cursed by a spell named ''Weaken''. This curse will weaken the body until its victim eventually dies. Also, medical professionals won''t be able to detect it."

 Chapter 787

    "Bullshit! How can a curse like that exist? Who would ce a curse like that?" she yelled angrily.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "Who would benefit the most if Jace Zander dies?


    They would be the biggest suspects."


    Wilbur looked at Jameson and Jeffrey.


    She stood abruptly before they could speak. She pointed at Wilbur with a trembling finger and asked furiously, "Who the hell are you to defame my sons? Guards, break his legs and throw him in the gutter!"


    Two muscr men at the door entered the room and red at Wilbur.


    Jean said, "Calm down, Mom. Please let him finish, alright?"


    "What for? I think you''re the one behind this! You don''t deserve to be a part of the Zanders. Get out! You''re not my son!" she yelled angrily.


    Wilbur silently sighed.


    If a parent could not treat children equally, it would lead to disastrous problems in a family.


    Such problems would not surface under normal circumstances.


    However, the problems would spiral out of control when something changes in a family, and it would lead to unpredictable consequences.


    It was very serious.


    Ynda did not seem to be aware of that. She trusted Jeffrey and Jameson, and she had zero trust in Jean. It was almost as if she looked down on Jean.


    Jace had fallen ill, and his sons were scheming for the family fortune. With a mother like that, it was no wonder the family fell apart.


    Wilbur watched her angry outburst and said coldly, "You don''t need to yell. I believe we will find out the truth soon enough. It''s not toote for you to yell by then."


    "This is none of your business! Who the hell do you think you are?" She could not believe that Wilbur dared to speak to her that way. She was enraged like an ignited dynamite. She blew up on Wilbur and continued yelling at him.


    Jameson said coldly, "Hey, smartass, you''re not a part of the Zanders. What makes you think you can share your opinion? How dare you act so arrogantly in front of us? I think you''re tired of living."


    "Kneel and apologize to my mother right now and we may be able to spare your life. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences," Jeffrey threatened coldly.


    Wilbur chuckled and looked at them, then spoke slowly, "Don''t you two feel bad for doing this to your father?"


    "Dude, this is yourst warning. Apologize to my mother. Otherwise, don''t me me for resorting to violence," yelled Jameson furiously.


    Jeffrey also red at Wilbur coldly.


    Wilbur sneered and said, "I believe those two behind you are peak Ambience level cultivators. You hired them recently too, right?"


    "What do you mean?" The brothers red at Wilbur in an unfriendly manner.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and replied, "You guys spent a lot of money to fight for thepany''s rights. Two peak Ambience level cultivators. It must have cost a lot, right?"


    "That''s none of your business!" Jeffrey scoffed.


    Jameson also asked coldly, "How dare you act outrageously if you know they are peak Ambience level cultivators? Are you trying to die?"


    Wilbur sighed and shook his head. "You guys never cared about your father. You only wanted power."


    "Dude, you''re asking for it!" The muscr man with long arms walked toward Wilbur with a menacing face when Jeffrey waved his arm.


    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "Hold on. Don''t you guys want to know who cursed your father?"


    "Do you want us to believe in your nonsense? Who the hell do you think you are?" Ynda yelled.

 Chapter 788

    Wilbur looked at Ynda and shook his head, saying, "How sad it is to have a mother like you."


    "I dare you to say that again! I''ll rip your tongue off!" She was so angry that she was pointing at him with a trembling finger.


    The brothers were also furious. They looked at the peak Ambience level cultivators behind them.


    The cultivators understood and slowly approached Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at Santino and asked slowly, "Why don''t you tell the truth?"


    "What? The truth?" asked Santino puzzlingly.


    Wilbur looked at him and asked in a low voice, "Why did you ce a curse on Jace Zander?"


    Everyone was taken aback to hear that.


    "Are you crazy? How could it be him?" asked Jeffrey.


    Jameson also looked surprised. He said, "He worked for my father for years, and he''s always been loyal. What nonsense are you spewing?"


    "It''s nonsense. Jean, where did you find this lunatic? You are a huge disappointment." Ynda shook her head and looked at Jean with contempt.


    Jean was also baffled. He looked at Wilbur in utter confusion because he could not believe it.


    Wilbur exined slowly, "I thought you were abnormal from the moment I saw you, so I took notice of you. I observed that you have a deadly energy inside you. You must be cursed by a deadly spell. However, the curse is not activated. It''s apparent that someone else is using the curse to control you. So, just tell us the truth."


    Santino lost hisposure and looked at Wilbur fearfully.


    Wilbur looked at him calmly.


    Santino looked pained and troubled while everyone was looking at him with suspicion.


    He smiled tragically after a moment, then fell to his knees.


    He said while keeping his eyes on the ground, "I did this to Mister Zander. Someone abducted my family and ced a deadly curse on me. They ckmailed me to make Mister Zander drink a bottle of potion. I had no choice."


    Santino shocked everyone with what he said, and they stared at him in disbelief. Wilbur said slowly, "It''s not toote to tell the truth. It proves that you still have a good conscience. It''s never toote. Who''s the culprit?"


    "It''s Leo Sith. He abducted my family and ced a curse on me. He ckmailed me to do so," said Santino painfully.


    Everyone from the Zanders was taken aback.


    Jeffrey hurriedly asked, "Do you mean Leo Sith, the CEO of Southshore''s Sith Corp?"


    Santino nodded. Tears flowed from his eyes.


    Jameson pondered and said, "Ourpany has conflicts with Sith Corp. They were eyeing ourpany shares, but our father refused. It looks like he''s the culprit."


    "What should we do?" Ynda also panicked. She nervously looked at her sons while subconsciously neglecting Jean.


    Jameson and Jeffrey looked at each other and frowned.


    Sith Corp was the elite enterprise that made tens of billions of dors each year in Mensa Province.


    Zander Corp was also in the manufacturing industry, and they followed closely behind Sith Corp.


    The CEO of Sith Corp, Leo Sith, discussed with their father regarding purchasing their shares multiple times, but all of his offers were rejected.


    Perhaps that was the reason.


    Jameson frowned and said, "It was chaotic over the past few days. A lot of managers turned in their shares. It seems like Leo Sith is also behind this."


    "You two have been fighting each other for the top spot, but you only thought about this now?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    Ynda defended them before they could speak, "This is our family''s matter. It''s none of your business, so shut up!"


    Wilbur looked at her and shook his head. He thought that only a dysfunctional


    family could have an unreasonable woman like that.


    Wilbur walked towards Jean and said, "Let''s check on your father."


    Jean nodded and they headed inside.

 Chapter 789

    Santino noticed it and followed them.


    The three of them walked into a room. Jace was lying on the bed, and he was barely alive.


    Wilbur looked at Jace and said slowly, "I can transfer his curse. Your father will regain consciousness, and he can call the shots. Your family won''t fall apart from within. That way, I would''ve fulfilled what I promised you."


    Wilbur was nning to help the Zanders to the end.


    However, Ynda pissed him off. He decided the rest of their problems should be handled by themselves.


    He did what he had to do, so hepleted his mission.


    Jean was taken aback and asked, "Who will it be transferred to?"


    "Let me take it," said Santino in a guilty tone while standing on the side.


    Wilbur looked at him and asked, "Feeling sorry now?"


    "Sir, I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have agreed to Leo Sith from the start," said Santino while lowering his gaze.


    Wilbur said slowly, "You have a good conscience. I will help you save your family after I save Jace Zander. As for your curse, it''s punishment for your mistake." "Really?" Santino cried emotionally. He looked at Wilbur in a daze.


    He was grateful to Jace, but he betrayed him.


    He felt like he deserved to die, but he was worried about the safety of his family.


    He did not care, as long as he could save his family.


    Wilbur entered Jace''s consciousness with his spirit energy.


    The sliver of spirit energy took on a physical form in front of Jace''s soul me. He started to reach out to the ck runes that surrounded the soul.


    The runes started to attach themselves to Wilbur''s spirit energy after fighting back, and they started to engulf his spirit energy.


    Wilbur moved out to Jace''s consciousness like a retreating wave.


    The curse followed his spirit energy and attached themselves to his Soul Tree. They started to emit gray mists to engulf his soul.


    However, Wilbur''s Soul Tree was immacte. His soul me was also burning constantly.


    It was an intermediate curse, so it barely had any effect on Wilbur.


    Suddenly, Wilbur started to attack the curse.


    It was a subconscious attack from Wilbur''s soul.


    Endless silver mes started to burn the gray runes and soon turned them to ashes.


    Wilbur opened his eyes and looked at Jace.


    Jace was still unconscious. Santino asked bafflingly, "Sir, where''s the curse?"


    "I transferred it to myself," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Santino was shocked. He asked, "Didn''t we agree for me to endure the curse? It''s not fair to you."


    "Yeah, sir. How could you take on the curse yourself? It''s too dangerous," said Jean worriedly.


    Wilbur said, "It''s alright. I can handle a curse of that level."


    Wilbur started to infuse spiritual energy into Jace as he spoke.


    Soon, Jace opened his eyes slowly and looked around weakly.


    "Father, you''re awake!" Jean emotionally held his father''s him, crying tears of joy. Wilbur said, "He''s still weak, so let him rest and eat something nourishing. He''ll slowly recover."


    "Yes, of course. Thank you, sir," Jean said gratefully.


    Ynda broke into the room with her sons and scolded, "What are you doing? Santino Webb, how dare you stay here? Are you trying to doom the Zanders?"

 Chapter 790

    Wilbur shook his head right away. Santino hurriedly exined, "Mister Zander is awake."


    Ynda hurriedly came next to Jace when she heard that. She saw that Jace opened his eyes. She instantly grabbed his hand and cried emotionally.


    "Jace, you''re finally awake. You scared me to death," Ynda cried.


    Jameson and Jeffrey also stood next to Jace to ask about his condition.


    Wilbur had to sigh.


    The family loved each other, but only to a certain extent.


    Jace was still feeling weak, so he passed out again.


    Jean started to order his mother to do as Wilbur said. He wanted her to prepare some precious medicine that was nourishing to the body.


    However, Ynda said, "You listened to every word he said. Is he a doctor? Shouldn''t you hurry up and send your father to the hospital instead?"


    Jean sighed when he heard that, then looked at Wilbur.


    Ynda did not want to acknowledge Wilbur at all. He said, "My job here is done. Goodbye."


    "You can leave, but Santino has to stay. We''re taking him to the Sith Corp, so we can question Leo Sith in person," said Jameson in a low voice.


    Jeffrey also said, "That''s right. How dare Leo Sith do that to us! He has to exin himself."


    Ynda said vehemently, "That''s right. We have to find him and let everyone know the truth. Sith Corp and Leo Sith will be doomed for life with a bad reputation."


    Jean frowned and asked, "Mother, shouldn''t we discuss business after my father recovers?"


    "You useless thing. I can''t believe you''re acting cowardly when someone did this to your father. You''re truly ipetent," said Ynda in a hateful voice.


    Jean frowned. He looked troubled.


    Wilbur could not take it anymore. He said, "Leo Sith came prepared because he dared to do so. You guys are going to be at a disadvantage by confronting them head-on. You should listen to Jean and wait for Jace Zander to recover before you make a business decision. It''s a much better choice."


    "This is none of your business! You''re just looking out for Jean, and you''re trying to trick him so you can benefit from our family, right?" asked Ynda as he looked at Wilbur with contempt.


    Wilbur was speechless, but heughed. He said, "Whatever. Jean, my job here is done. Goodbye."


    Then, he looked at Santino and said, "Send me your family''s photo. I''ll go and rescue them. This is because you''ve been ckmailed, but you''re still willing to tell the truth. You are at fault, but your family is innocent. I''ll help them this time."


    Santino was so grateful that he cried. He hurriedly took his phone out and added Wilbur to his contacts and sent him the photos.


    Wilbur received the photos and nced at the Zanders. He shook his head and left.


    Jean asked worriedly, "Sir, will you being back?"


    "No, but I''ll help Santino with his troubles. The rest is up to you." Wilbur walked out of the room.


    Ynda asked judgmentally, "What the hell? Who does he think he is?"


    "Mom, Mister Penn is an expert that I hired. Your behavior is troubling me," said Jean with an upset face.


    Ynda looked displeased. She scolded, "You useless thing. Who the hell do you think he is? Your brothers will take care of Leo Sith. They will avenge your father and our family. You should just take care of your father at the hospital."


    "I''m afraid that Leo Sith came prepared. I think we should discuss this after my father recovers," said Jean.


    Jameson said coldly, "Jeffrey and I hired peak Ambience level cultivators. Santino also wants to redeem himself. That''s three powerful Ambience level cultivators in total. We also have evidence against Leo Sith. He''s doomed for sure."


    "You''re too cowardly. Just send our father to the hospital and leave the rest to us. Santino Webb, this is your chance to redeem yourself. I heard that Leo Sith''s father is celebrating his seventieth birthday. We''ll reveal his hideous crimes in front of everyone then," said Jeffrey ringly.


    "That''s right. You two are so reliable. It''s decided then," said Ynda.


    Jean sighed and frowned.


    Wilbur immediately contacted his handler, Beverly Torres, after he left.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. I haven''t heard from you in a while." Her gentle voice could be heard over the phone.


    Wilbur coughed and said, "Hello, Beverly. Can you find someone for me? I''ll send you the photos right now."


    "Sure thing, Deacon Penn."


    Wilbur sent the photos of Santino''s family to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense''s system.


    "Authorizing."

 Chapter 791

    "Activating the Sk Integration System. Searching... Found. These three werest seen entering a vi in the Southshore suburbs and they never came out again."


    Beverly found traces of his family within a few short minutes with the powerful system.


    Wilbur hurriedly said, "Thanks, Beverly."


    "It''s my job. No need to thank me, Deacon Penn."


    "Thank you anyway. I''m treating you to a meal when I return to Seechertown."


    "Really? I''ll be waiting for you." Beverly clearly sounded happy on the phone.


    "For sure. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye, Deacon Penn."


    Wilbur hung up and smiled.


    He was also curious to see what Beverly looked like. He felt that she should be a beauty based on her voice.


    He smiled and vanished in the night.


    ...


    Southshore was a bustling city in Mensa Province.


    A few men were ying cards in the living room because they were bored in a suburban vi.


    A woman and a child were sitting on the living room floor.


    The woman was in her thirties and seemed frightened. She held the ten-year-old girl closely in her arms.


    They had been abducted for days, and no one interacted with them apart from the food distribution.


    She had no idea why she was abducted, so she was anxious and frightened.


    The daughter was terrified too. She was trembling in her mother''s arms.


    The woman did not dare to ask questions. She was afraid that she would piss off those men and get herself killed.


    She hoped that Santino could hurry up and save them so that they could leave the terrifying ce sooner.


    Suddenly, the living room door was sted apart with a kick. A man slowly walked in.


    "F*ck! Who are you? Are you trying to die?"


    The muscr men could not believe that someone dared to kick the door in. They instantly stood up and grabbed their weapons. They advanced toward the man as they yelled at him.


    The woman looked at him fearfully. She had no idea what was going on.


    Suddenly, the man snapped his fingers, and several gusts of wind could be heard. The men screamed tragically before they fell to the floor, whining in pain. The mysterious man walked toward the woman.


    She unconsciously held her child tightly and begged with a frightened tone, "Please don''t hurt us. I''ll promise you anything. Just don''t hurt us, alright?"


    The woman held her child closer as she said that. She kept inching toward a corner fearfully.


    The man said softly, "Don''t be scared. I''m a friend of Santino Webb. My name is Wilbur Penn. He asked me to save you."


    The woman burst out crying when she heard that. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She finally felt safe again after days of living in constant fear.


    Suddenly, someone shot up from the ground with a dagger in hand. He tried to stab Wilbur in the back.


    The woman instantly screamed.

 Chapter 792

    Wilbur turned and grabbed him with his right hand.


    The dagger ended up on his hand like it was given to Wilbur.


    The man was shocked. He wondered how Wilbur grabbed his dagger out of nowhere.


    Suddenly, a terrifying forceing from the dagger attacked his heart, causing it to burst inside his body.


    He fell to the floor slowly in disbelief.


    Wilbur looked at the other men. They were all unconscious.


    Only the leader, who was a beginner Aura level cultivator, managed to squirm in agony.


    Wilbur reached out. The woman slowly grabbed his hand and stood up with her daughter.


    She never let go of her child the whole time.


    Wilbur took his phone out and gave Santino a video call. He then passed his phone to the woman.


    The woman sobbed when Santino answered the call.


    Wilbur talked to Santino for a moment before he left the vi with the woman and the child in tow.


    He called a taxi and made sure they got in the car before he watched them leave. Wilbur mumbled to himself at that moment, "Maybe I should help him. That idiotic family will only ruin things. Jean did me a huge favor, after all."


    He shook his head and walked toward the city. He found a hotel and stayed overnight.


    He was nning on ditching the Zanders, but he thought about the Golden Crown given by Jean that saved his urgent situation.


    He felt sorry for him.


    ...


    The next day, things were lively in the Sith Manor.


    They were celebrating Terry Sith''s 70th birthday.


    The Siths had an elite enterprise in the manufacturing industry in Mensa Province, so it had to be grand.


    All the influential figures of Southshore were there.


    Businessmen, politicians, and cultivators attended the celebration with gifts.


    Terry wore a red outfit, and he was sitting at the main table in the open-air courtyard. A few middle-aged men sat next to him as they chatted happily.


    They were the businessmen and political bigshots of Southshore. Ordinary people did not deserve a seat at the table.


    Leo and his family also wore festive outfits as they greeted the unending guests at the door.


    The Siths were enjoying themselves in the lively vibes.


    It was afternoon.


    Leo nced at the main hall and saw that everyone who was supposed to be there had arrived. He told a slender old man next to him, "Mister Waldo, I''ll go and host the celebration. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle things here," said Dean Waldo confidently.


    Leo nodded and walked towards the stage with a wide smile.


    Dean was a powerful Saint level cultivator. They had been conquering Mensa Province ever since they worked together. They exploited the industrypetitors, allowing the power of Sith Corp to grow withoutpetition.


    However, they were cautious because they did a lot of dirty work.


    Therefore, he instructed Dean to watch out in case someone tried to stir up trouble.


    Leo went on the stage and stood in front of a microphone. He smiled and greeted, "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen."


    Everyone looked at Leo, and they knew the celebration was about to start.


    "Thank you for attending our little celebration. I am honored and grateful beyond words. Please enjoy the food and drinks we have prepared. Let''s get wasted tonight!" Leo announced.


    His speech was met with apuse from the crowd.


    Leo continued, "Sith Corp is as sessful as it is today because of your support. We have prepared a small gift for everyone here as a sign of our appreciation."


    A girl in a sexy outfit walked toward the stage while holding a tray.


    There was amemorative piece made from pure gold on the tray. Thememorative piece was engraved with the words ''Sith Corp''.


    Thememorative piece was not small, so it was worth at least a hundred thousand dors.


    There were around a hundred guests that day. Leo was truly generous with his gifts.

 Chapter 793

    Everyone instantly apuded.


    Leo smiled and said, "Alright, let the feast begin! Let''s get wasted, everyone."


    The waitresses in sexy outfits entered the venue and started pouring drinks for the guests.


    Everyone started to drink and celebrate inughter.


    Suddenly, a few people entered the venue and one of them yelled, "Leo Sith, how dare you host a celebration?"


    The crowd was caught off guard. They all looked toward the entrance in unison.


    They could not believe that someone would try to provoke Leo during the grand celebration.


    They saw Jameson, Jeffrey, Ynda, two peak Ambience level cultivators, and Santino walking in with displeased faces.


    Leo''s expression soured immediately and nced at Dean.


    Dean immediately stopped them and said coldly, "You''re in the wrong ce if you''re here to stir up trouble."


    "Get lost. Who the hell are you? I need to talk to Leo!" Jameson scolded.


    Dean''s expression darkened right away and asked coldly, "Are you tired of living?"


    Ynda said, "Leo, you tried to kill my husband! You have to exin yourself in front of everyone today."


    Everyone was stunned by the revtion.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' they wondered.


    Dean instantly activated his spiritual energy when he heard that.


    However, Leo looked at everyone and said in a low voice, "Mister Waldo, don''t. Just throw them out."


    There was no way he would allow him to kill them in public.


    The authorities were there, after all. He had to maintain the peace for everyone''s sake.


    "You heard him. Why don''t you get out of here?" asked Dean coldly.


    Jeffrey sneered and asked, "Get out of here? Leo cursed my father and tried to kill him so he could acquire Zander Corp. How dare you be so shameless to speak to us like that?"


    "You have no evidence. It''s only your words," said Leo coldly.


    Ynda instantly yelled, "You abducted Santino Webb''s family and ckmailed him to assassinate my husband. Santino confessed everything. How dare you deny it?"


    "Who is this Santino Webb? I have no idea who he is" Leo retorted in a low voice.


    Ynda looked at Santino and yelled, "Go on, tell everyone how he ckmailed you."


    Santino stepped forward. Dean said coldly before Santino could speak, "Think before you speak."


    "I thought it through. You abducted my wife and my daughter, then forced me to make Mister Zander drink a cursed potion. You want the Zanders to fall into chaos so you can sneak your way into acquiring Zander Corp. You also ced a curse on me. You dared to do the dirty work, but you don''t dare to admit it, right?" asked Santino loudly.


    Leo looked furious at that moment.


    The guests looked at each other.


    Everyone heard about how Leo did things. They were afraid that things would be troublesome for the troublemakers.


    Leo was more furious than ever.


    Things did not y out as Leo expected. He could not believe that Santino would dare expose him while his family was held hostage.


    He pondered and said coldly, "That''s defamation. How dare you spew nonsense here? Don''t me me for being rude."


    "Rude? We''re going to be so rude toward you right now!" yelled Ynda.


    Jameson and Jeffrey hinted with their eyes. The peak Ambience level cultivators walked toward Leo.


    They paid those experts a lot of money to hire them, so they were confident in their capabilities.


    However, Dean sneered and said, "Insolence."


    A powerful spiritual pressure emanated from Dean as he spoke and enveloped the peak Ambience level cultivators.


    Ynda asked in a shocked voice, "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? How dare you guys spew nonsense and disrupt the birthday celebration? I won''t show you any mercy." Dean looked at the peak Ambience level cultivators coldly.


    He would have attacked them a long time ago if it was not for the crowd.


    He would not try to talk to them.


    The cultivators formed weapons in their hands. They yelled simultaneously, "Move! We''re here for Leo Sith!"

 Chapter 794

    Dean sneered coldly and said, "This is a grand celebration for the Siths. Whoever dares to cause trouble has to go through me, Dean Waldo."


    "Dean Waldo?"


    The peak Ambience level cultivators were taken aback by the name.


    The name sounded familiar. There was a powerful Saint level cultivator in Mensa Province named Dean Waldo.


    However, that cultivator rarely showed his face, so not a lot of people knew him. ''It can''t be him, right? It''ll be troublesome today if this guy is that very Dean Waldo,'' they wondered.


    They were a little scared.


    Suddenly, Leo said on the stage, "Everyone, that''s all for today''s celebration. It appears that I have matters to attend to. I''ll make it up to everyone in the future."


    Everyone hurriedly stood and left when they heard that.


    They knew that trouble was brewing, so they did not want to get involved.


    A few people who were extremely close with Leo stayed. They did not want to leave.


    Ynda noticed that everyone was leaving, so she hurriedly said, "Don''t leave, everyone. Be our witness, and let''s expose Leo for his hideous crimes!"


    However, everyone was smart enough to realize Ynda was an idiot who would cause trouble for herself.


    Everyone ignored her and left in a hurry.


    Leo looked furious at that moment.


    He had to end the celebration in front of so many people. He would make the Zanders pay for this.


    "Guards, help escort Mister Terry Sith away."


    Leo ordered someone to help Terry Sith to the backyard. Leo walked toward the Zanders.


    He sneered coldly in front of Ynda and the others, saying, "So, you''vee looking for trouble."


    Ynda would not give it a rest and asked, "What about it? How dare you try to murder my husband? I''ll make sure you''re doomed to a bad reputation and a lifetime in jail! Unless, of course, youpensate us with a billion dors."


    That was her goal all along.


    Leo instantlyughed when he heard that. He said, "Compensation? How audacious of you to ask for it."


    "What about it? Leo, we have evidence of your crimes. Think about it," Ynda said smugly.


    A bald muscr guy with tattoos who stayed at the venue suddenlyughed.


    "What are youughing at?" she asked angrily.


    The bald guy shook his head and replied, "You don''t know who you''re messing with, but you''re barking about like a crazy bitch. You should worry about your own safety first."


    "What did you say? Who are you?" Ynda scolded.


    The bald guy sneered and said, "I''m Harper Labate."


    "Harper Labate? I haven''t heard of you. Who the hell are you?" she asked arrogantly.


    However, Santino was taken aback.


    Harper Labate was a powerful peak Ambience level cultivator, and he was famous


    in Mensa Province because he was a mafia boss of Southshore. He was known to be merciless.


    Harper instantly stood when he heard that. He walked over to Ynda while staring at her, saying, "F*ck. How dare you speak to me like that? Are you trying to die?"


    "Who are you trying to scare? Do you think we don''t have any backup?" Ynda disrespected Harper and the others because she had three powerful cultivators on her side.


    Her sons told her that they spent a lot of money to hire the peak Ambience level cultivators and that they were extraordinary.


    Moreover, Santino was a beginner Ambience level cultivator too, so she was not worried.


    Harper looked at Leo and said smugly, "Mister Sith, how about you let me handle these people?"


    Leo chuckled and shook his head, saying, "You''re my guest today, so I won''t trouble you. Let Mister Waldo handle it instead."

 Chapter 795

    Harper only offered to help as a friendly gesture. The others might not know it, but he sure did.


    Dean Waldo was a powerful Saint level cultivator who had been working with Leo since a long time ago. Harper only wanted to show that he was on their side.


    Harper sneered coldly and turned to sit again, fully ready to enjoy the show. Suddenly, Leo ordered coldly, "Seal the exits."


    The doors of the manor were shut one after another. Ynda finally panicked at that moment and yelled, "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? Do you think you can leave after disrupting my family''s birthday celebration?" asked Leo coldly.


    Ynda asked, "What about the fact that you tried to kill my husband?"


    "Sure, I''ll admit to doing that, but you''re all too stupid. I can''t believe you dared to stir up trouble here on my turf. I''ll go along with it. Mister Waldo, kill them all. I have a Tibetan Mastiff that hasn''t been fed for days." Leo turned and left.


    Everyone from the Zanders was shocked. They could not believe that Leo wanted tomit yet another murder.


    A terrifying energy suddenly erupted from Dean. It washed over the peak Ambience level cultivators like a tidal wave.


    Everyone was shocked. They felt suffocated and hurriedly backed away.


    The peak Ambience level cultivators could only fight back by elevating their spiritual energy.


    Suddenly, Dean sneered coldly. He formed a series of seals with his hands, and then he snapped his fingers.


    A few gray orbs of light appeared instantly, falling on the peak Ambience level cultivators.


    They instantly felt weak and fearful. Their mental state was disrupted.


    Deanughed smugly watching fumble around in confusion.


    The cultivators eximed in surprise, "A Saint level spell cultivator?" "That''s right, but it''s toote now." Dean started to form seals with his hands again. A tremendous spiritual pressure started to spread across the yard.


    Ynda and her sons felt the terrifying spiritual pressure encroaching. She eximed, "Gavin, Sawyer, why won''t you fight back? We didn''t hire you for nothing!"


    Gavin and Sawyer roared to elevate all their spiritual energy, allowing them to be temporarily freed from the negative effects. They formed weapons in their hands at the same time and yelled, "Run! He''s a Saint level cultivator! We''re no match for him."


    "What? A Saint level cultivator?" Jameson and Jeffrey instantly freaked out.


    A Saint level cultivator was nearly impossible to reach out to. It was a terrifying title too.


    They did not expect Leo to have a Saint level cultivator around him at all.


    Santino did not realize that Dean Waldo was the person who ced the curse on him. He could not believe that he was a Saint level cultivator.


    Everything was inferior to a Saint level cultivator.


    They would not be able to defeat him even if they worked together as three Ambience level cultivators.


    "Run!" yelled Santino. He formed a longsword in his hand and stood in front of the Zanders.


    Dean was done casting a spell at that moment. He ced his palms together and yelled, "Death Strike."


    A formation appeared on top of Dean. More than ten gray spell spheres appeared on the formation and hurtled toward Gavin and Sawyer.


    An intense deadly aura overwhelmed them, causing them to panic and focus all their spiritual energy on their weapons to sh at the iing spell spheres.


    The continuous spell spheres crushed their weapons, disintegrating them into spiritual energy.


    The power of a Saint level cultivator was not something two Ambience level cultivators could go against.


    It was impossible even if they were peak Ambience level cultivators.


    The rest of the spell spheres broke their defense andnded on them.


    They instantly turned pale as they felt a terrifying energy enter their bodies, then


    their bodies dried up rapidly. They looked like they were flowers that were sprayed with deadly poison, instantly keeling over.


    Ynda turned pale instantaneously. She was terrified.

 Chapter 796

    Jeffrey and Jameson were stunned by the shock and kept backing away.


    However, all the doors were shut. They leaned on the door of the yard and trembled in fear, looking at Dean like he was a monster.


    Dean watched the cultivators on the floor. He sneered coldly and said, "You dare act arrogantly in front of a Saint level cultivator, puny Ambience level cultivators? You deserved this."


    Gavin and Sawyer were using all their energy to battle the wilting effect, so they had no spare energy to talk.


    Ynda felt afraid at that moment, but she still said, "What are you doing, Leo? You can''t mess with the Zanders!"


    "I''m messing with you right now. What can you do about it?" Leo looked malicious at that moment.


    His dirty deeds were exposed, so he had no choice but to kill them. It was not like he had not done it before.


    Jeffrey immediately said, "We apologize, Mister Sith. We were spewing nonsense. Let''s forget about it, alright?"


    "Right. We made a mistake. Santino Webb was being nonsensical, and we shouldn''t have listened to him. We''ll hand him over to you. Can you please let us go?" asked Jameson.


    The brothers finally realized how serious it was.


    Leo was merciless, and he had a Saint level cultivator with him. They felt like they would die if things escted.


    Ynda finally caved in.


    She did not expect that Leo would dare attempt murder again.


    She saw how malicious Leo was, and how powerful Dean was. She was trembling from fear, and she did not dare to say another word. She only nodded in agreement behind her sons.


    Santino sighed and stepped forward. He put away his weapon and said slowly, "This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have spoken against you, Mister Sith. I''m willing to ept any punishment. Please let the Zanders go."


    Leoughed out loud. He looked at them and shook his head, saying, "You just have to do it the hard way. Do you still expect me to let you go at this point? Aren''t you a little too naive?"


    Harper alsoughed at the side.


    He thought that Ynda was too stupid and ignorant.


    It was only natural for Leo to have a powerful backup if he dared to attempt murder. He could not believe the Zanders would dare to look for trouble. They were just asking for it. It was toote to beg for their lives now.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure erupted from Dean once more, suffocating the Zanders, and leaving them pale and terrified.


    Santino knew that they could not leave. He looked at Ynda and shook his head. He said, "Perhaps there''s still hope for us if Mister Penn is here, s..."


    "What can he do about it?" asked Ynda.


    Ynda believed that her youngest son, Jean, was useless.


    The people he knew must be useless too.


    Her opinion of Jean seemed to be deeply rooted in her core. She almost blurted her thoughts out subconsciously.


    Santino let out a long sigh and stopped talking. He formed a longsword again, and he was ready to battle to the death.


    He knew that he was no match for Dean, but he did not care anymore. He might as well die aspensation for what he did to Mister Zander, so he could at least redeem himself.


    Dean scoffed coldly at that moment. He continued forming seals with his hands. A ball of gray spiritual me surged to the sky. It burned brightly and emitted an astounding spiritual pressure. They felt like their hearts were going to stop beating.


    Ynda and her sons started to roll their eyes because of the spiritual pressure, feeling like they were about to pass out.


    Santino roared at that moment to elevate all his spiritual energy. He sprinted toward Dean. The longsword in his hand emitted a de energy that was several meters long. Runes could be seen as he shed down.


    He was the only person who could fight back at that moment.


    That was his ultimate attack.


    That attack contained all his spiritual energy, his might, and the endless guilt in his heart.


    The power of that attack was as good as a peak Ambience level cultivator. It was his best attack ever.


    However, Dean sneered coldly at his attack and merely snapped his fingers.


    A ball of gray spiritual energy shot out toward him.


    The de energy shed with the gray spiritual energy and was disintegrated into nothingness.

 Chapter 797

    Santino was d to see that. He stepped forward andunched another attack at Dean.


    Dean was a spell cultivator, so he might have a chance to fight back if he got close enough.


    However, the gray spiritual energy that disintegrated his de energy transformed into runes. Those runes formed a weird image as they fell upon Santino.


    A powerful energy instantly restrained Santino. He was frozen like a statue. He could only watch as the cursended on him.


    An intense deadly energy enveloped him, and Santino shut his eyes in despair.


    Everything was inferior to a Saint level cultivator. He truly understood what that saying meant at that moment.


    Ynda and the Zander brothers were also in despair.


    Gavin and Sawyer were on the brink of death, and Santino was about to be defeated and killed.


    They would be next.


    They trembled at that thought. They looked at each other with fear in their eyes. Suddenly, they thought of Jean''s advice. It seemed to be the better solution.


    They should have discussed and nned their next move after Jace recovered. Perhaps the oue would have been different.


    However, it was toote.


    Leo revealed his cruel side, and they would not be leaving this ce alive.


    They were on the brink of despair.


    Suddenly, a raging spiritual energy descended from the sky and crushed the rune curse. They instantly disintegrated into rampant spiritual energy that caused the wind to howl in the yard.


    Two figures descended from the sky andnded next to Santino.


    Santino opened his eyes with shock. He discovered that they were Wilbur and Jean.


    "Mister Penn, you came!" Santino was so overjoyed that he could not express it with words.


    Jean said, "I was too worried, so I begged Mister Penn to help. Thank goodness he hasn''t left yet, otherwise, it''ll all be toote."


    "Back away and leave this to me," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Santino knew what to do, so he quickly backed away with Jean. They moved next to Ynda and the others.


    Ynda was shocked, staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    She wondered why he seemed powerful. Could it be that she was mistaken?


    "Who are you? How dare you interfere? Have you thought about the


    consequences?" Dean squinted and stared at Wilbur.


    He knew from the attack that Wilbur was a Saint level cultivator as well, so he was cautious.


    Leo turned serious.


    Suddenly, Harper stood and came next to Dean. He raised his head to look at Wilbur, and he said coldly, "F*ck. Where did youe from? How dare you stir up trouble here?"


    Harper was disrespectful to ordinary people as a peak Ambience level cultivator.


    He was not afraid of anyone unless they were a Saint level cultivator.


    Moreover, he assumed that the young man in front of him was not a Saint level cultivator.


    He felt like that was the perfect time for him to step forward.


    He could show that he was on Leo''s side while looking cool. Dean was standing next to him, after all, and he was a powerful Saint level cultivator.


    He had nothing to worry about, even if his opponent was a peak Ambience level cultivator.


    Wilbur was irritated by Harper''s smugness. He immediately threw a punch at him.


    A Thunder Dragon roared and charged toward Harper.


    The terrifying spiritual energy instantly made Harper freeze.


    Harper was scared witless.

 Chapter 798

    Dean and Leo were caught off guard.


    They did not react in time and Harper received the full brunt of the attack.


    An explosion caused blood to rain everywhere, along with the disintegrating spiritual energy.


    The peak Ambience level cultivator, Harper Labate, was blown to bits in just one punch.


    The Zanders were overjoyed.


    Wilbur was their savior. Ynda quickly yelled, "Save us, Mister Penn! They want to kill us!"


    Wilbur nced at her and shook his head. He looked at Leo and said slowly, "I''m giving you a second chance. Apologize,pensate them, and we can forget about this."


    Deanughed and replied before Leo could speak, "Apologize andpensate? Do you think I''m scared of you?"


    Wilbur looked at Dean and said nonchntly, "Oh. You worked with Leo Sith to gain money in such despicable ways. I can''t believe you''re a Saint level cultivator. You''re a disgrace to the cultivators."


    Dean looked furious and said, "The end goal of cultivation is to enjoy life. I can only enjoy life with enough money. We worked so hard for cultivation, so what''s wrong with a little enjoyment?"


    Wilbur shook his head and said, "Do you think cultivation is for enjoyment? It looks like being a Saint level cultivator is your limit. That''s why you gave up on the spirit of cultivation. You''re so corrupt that you''re greedy and only seek enjoyment."


    "Didn''t you help the Zanders so you can benefit from it as well?" asked Dean uncaringly.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "I can''t deny that I benefited from helping the Zanders, but as cultivators, we should aim for higher cultivation. Cultivation is all about the joy of reaching new heights, seeking the end of the mystery, to explore yourself and the secrets of the world. It''s not about mortal enjoyment."


    "You sure talk big. Do you think you can reach that level? You''re only a Saint level cultivator too," said Dean coldly.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Maybe, maybe not, but I''ll keep pursuing instead of settling for enjoyment. I don''t need to gain power with my cultivation to hurt others."


    "Cut the crap and show me what you''ve got." Dean leaped backward. Gray spiritual energy surged around him as he exuded a terrifying spiritual pressure.


    Wilbur stood with hands behind his back. He said nonchntly, "You''re a spell cultivator, so I''ll let you make the first attack. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." "You arrogant fool."


    Dean was furious because his opponent disrespected him.


    He pulled out a ck bone flute and held it in his hand.


    The bone flute was infused with spiritual energy. A lot of runes instantly appeared, exuding a terrifying and deadly aura.


    Wilbur was surprised. He looked at the bone flute, thenughed.


    He did not expect Dean to own another wonderful item for him to sacrifice for contributions.


    It seemed like he made the right choice to stay and help out.


    A good sacrifice was hard toe by.


    Dean said coldly, "You may be a Saint level cultivator, but you still have to die."


    Dean ced the bone flute near his mouth and started to y.


    A creepy tune could be heard.


    The Zanders felt like their souls were being torn by an invisible hand when they heard the sound. It almost made their hearts stop.


    Everyone looked at Dean with horrified faces.


    They could not believe how powerful that bone flute was.


    However, Wilbur was unaffected as he stared at Dean coldly.


    Dean was furious and yelled, "Die!"


    The runes on the bone flute lit up. Dark clouds rolled in and filled the sky above the yard as if the sky was sinking.


    Everyone felt terrified as a feeling of despair gnawed away from their insides.


    "Undead Spirits," Dean shouted as countless transparent spirits suddenly appeared in the dark clouds. They wielded all sorts of weapons and rushed toward Wilbur together.


    Dean smiled smugly.


    He acquired the bone flute during his wandering days as a young man and discovered it in an ancient cemetery.

 Chapter 799

    The owner of the bone flute must be a cultivator as well.


    The cemetery used to be an ancient battlefield. It was haunted by countless spirits.


    He almost lost his back then. Fortunately, he was a cultivator with death-type abilities.


    The bone flute was a precious item. It captured countless spirits with its previous


    owner.


    He trained hard once he acquired the bone flute and was able to finally master it.


    There were over ten thousand spirits inside the bone flute, so he had an endless army at his beck and call.


    The spirits would attack the soul, so even Saint level cultivators would find it hard to fight back.


    It was why he was not afraid after learning that Wilbur was a Saint level cultivator.


    The bone flute was his trump card.


    The Zanders were terrified and screamed at the top of their lungs.


    They could not believe Dean was able to summon ghosts.


    They were scared out of their minds, especially Ynda. She pissed her pants and fell to the ground.


    Wilbur formed a silver longsword in his hand when Dean summoned the Undead Spirits.


    The longsword ignited with silver mes. Many runes appeared in the mes as the longsword shed at the iing spirits.


    The spirits immediately screamed in horror when they touched the silver longsword, turning into ashes and smoke at once.


    Wilbur shed through the iing spirits calmly like it was a walk in the park.


    Dean was shocked to see that and said menacingly, "Let''s see how long you can keep this up. My spirits are endless."


    "Oh yeah? Let''s see how many spirits you can summon," Wilbur said with a smile. He waved his longsword formed from spirit energy around and kept shing through the spirits as though Dean was an insignificant distraction.


    Dean was furious. He kept infusing more spiritual energy into the bone flute. More spirits rushed out from the clouds and threw themselves at Wilbur.


    Wilbur calmly swung his longsword and shed through the iing spirits. They were all turned to ashes without fail.


    Dean finally panicked after a moment because it seemed like Wilbur had sufficient spirit energy to keep this going.


    He had to continuously infuse spiritual energy into the flute to summon the spirits.


    He could summon more spirits if his spiritual energy was more powerful. The spirits would be more powerful too.


    However, Wilbur seemed rxed. Dean was afraid that his spiritual energy would


    run out before his opponent''s spirit energy was depleted.


    ''How is it possible that his spirit energy is more powerful than my spiritual energy?'' Dean wondered.


    He found it difficult to believe his eyes, but the fact was staring him in the face.


    He could not let things continue like this.


    Dean yelled angrily, "I''m taking you down!"


    Then, he spat a mouthful of blood on the bone flute, which caused him to turn pale instantly.


    A huge and terrifying spirit appeared among the clouds.


    The spirit was around ten meters tall, and it had two huge hammers in its hands. It bore down on Wilbur like a mountain.


    The whole yard suddenly shook.


    The shadow of death enveloped everyone.


    That was the Alpha Spirit.


    The Alpha Spirit was a terrifying being amongst the spirits. It absorbed the power


    of the countless spirits flying about and coalesced into a more powerful spirit.


    Its attack contained the power of the universe''sws, so even Saint level cultivators would find it hard to defend against.


    Dean summoned the Alpha Spirit by sacrificing a lot of his cultivation with spiritual blood.


    "Die!" he shouted as he watched the Alpha Spirit swing its hammers down on Wilbur.

 Chapter 800

    The space around the area rippled when the huge hammers crashed down. It


    carried a terrible destructive power.


    Deanughed loudly.


    That was the power of an advanced Saint level cultivator. He paid a hefty price in exchange for that lethal attack.


    He did not believe that anyone would be able to survive the hit.


    Suddenly, countless runes lit up on Wilbur''s longsword and a terrifying spirit energy erupted as he shed toward the Alpha Spirit.


    The attack seemed as though he had shed through the sky.


    The space around the area rippled like a shattered mirror, the ripples breaking away like countless broken ss pieces.


    The powerful Alpha Spirit was bisected under the silver de energy. It silently roared and vanished into nothingness.


    Dean watched in disbelief, falling into a daze.


    ''How can someone''s spirit energy be this terrifying?'' he wondered.


    Suddenly, Wilbur sneered coldly. He summoned the thunder cleaver and it instantly ignited in five-colored mes.


    The white-colored me was from his spiritual energy, the red-colored me was from the Dragon Power, the purple-colored me was from the Thunder Power, the gray-colored me was from the deathly power, and the ck-colored me was from the dark power.


    Thebination of the five powers emanated a terrifying spiritual pressure. It made everyone freeze for a moment, and their hearts skipped a beat.


    Dean was absolutely dumbfounded.


    He could not believe that someone was able to master so many powers. He wondered if Wilbur was even human.


    Wilbur casually made a shing attack.


    The de energy shot out in a beam of five colors, charging right at Dean.


    Dean was too shocked to react. Furthermore, he was fully restrained by Wilbur''s terrifying spiritual pressure, leaving him with no chance of escaping.


    He could only watch as the destructive attack approached him.


    A thunderous boom could be heard.


    Dean was disintegrated in an instant. The de attack continued forward. Leo eximed and was disintegrated along with his family.


    The back part of the Sith Manor was shed in half. The construction fell from both sides.


    A gap that was several meters deep was left on the ground, and it extended to more than ten meters long.


    Half of the Sith Manor was in ruins.


    Dean and Leo disintegrated into mists on the spot, leaving no remains behind. Wilbur put away his thunder cleaver and smiled with satisfaction.


    He had partially mastered the deathly power through the analysis of his Second Consciousness.


    Moreover, he learned about the dark power. That attack contained almost all the various types of powers he controlled.


    Thebination of the various powers created a terrifying and destructive force.


    Even as a Saint level cultivator, Dean did not stand a chance.


    The Zanders looked at Wilbur in disbelief. They froze up on the spot.


    They had never met someone like Wilbur. They could not imagine that any one person was able to make a destructive attack.


    It was inhuman to them.


    Nheless, he managed to pull it off.


    Moreover, they insulted that person and looked down on him.


    Ynda almost had a heart attack when she thought about that.


    She looked at Wilbur fearfully. She was afraid that Wilbur would attack her.


    He did not need to use the longsword. She had no doubt that she would be turned


    to ashes with just a snap from Wilbur''s fingers.


    Jeffrey and Jameson were also very shocked. They felt infinitely fearful.


    They tried to get rid of Wilbur back then and were more than disrespectful with their words, humiliating him with insults.


    However, the godly man saved their whole family.


    They wondered how they would ever face that terrifying being.


    Ynda, Jameson, and Jeffrey were in panic mode at that moment.


    They felt more fearful of Wilbur than of Dean.


    It was because Wilbur was just too terrifying an existence for them to fathom.

 Chapter 801

    Just then, Wilbur turned to look at the Zanders.


    Ynda and her sons trembled uncontrobly. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Wilbur at all.


    Jean walked up then, falling to his knees. "Thank you for saving my life, sir. I don''t know how to thank you."


    "You don''t need to. You gave me that crown in return for my help. We don''t owe each other anything," said Wilbur calmly.


    Jean felt like the crown was nothingpared to the safety and lives of his family, even if it was a family treasure.


    He said, "Sir, I still have fifty million dors in my savings. Could you give me your ount number? I''ll send it over."


    Wilbur could not help but sigh.


    Zander Corp was worth billions of dors, but Jean, one of the heirs to thepany, only had fifty million dors in his savings.


    It was clear just how much he was ostracized by his family.


    Wilbur looked over at Ynda, Jameson, and Jeffrey. "None of the three of you can evenpare to Jean. You, Ynda, have always favored your two older sons. What were the both of them doing after Jace fell sick?"


    Wilbur paused for a bit, before going on.


    "They were wrapped up in fighting over power to control thepany, going as far as hiring peak Sanctuary experts to get them what they wanted by force. They were at each other''s throats, and you were blind to all of it. Jean was the only person trying to think of a way to solve your family crisis, and not only did you ignore his deeds, but you thought he was a piece of garbage who was trying to steal from the family."


    Wilbur nced at Ynda and the rest.


    All three of them lowered their heads in shame, not daring to utter another word.


    "From the way I see it, Jean''s the only one out of all of you who''s able to carry on the legacy of Zander Corp. He is patient, humble, and kind, on top of many other good qualities, none of which I see in any of you. I''ll let you think about that yourself."


    Following that, Wilbur raised a hand and tossed the bone flute into his demine.


    He then looked at Santino, who scrambled to bow.


    Wilbur gave it some thought, and waved a hand at him, gesturing for him toe over.


    Santino walked over, confused.


    Wilbur said, "Seeing as how loyal you were even in the face of death, I''ll help you out one more time."


    Then, in in sight, Wilbur shifted Santino''s death curse onto himself.


    To tell the truth, Wilbur would have never dared to do something like this in the past.


    However, ever since he gained more insight into his deathly powers, curses like this were hardly a threat to him anymore.


    Upon finishing the shift, Wilbur turned to leave.


    Tears welled up in Santino''s eyes. He fell to his knees, bowing over and over again.


    The rest of the Zanders looked at each other. Atst, their gazes fell upon Jean.


    "I''m sorry, Jean. It''s my fault," Ynda said feebly.


    "I''ve been a terrible brother to you."


    "So have I. We shouldn''t have treated you like this."


    Jean teared up at one.


    That was the first time in years that Jean had heard his family speak to him like this.


    He smiled gently, looking after Wilbur''s retreating back. "It''s alright. I''m happy that we''re safe, but I think I''m going to leave, in search of something else."


    Over at Seke Ind, Wilbur and Eileen were strolling along theke.


    "I think we should be honest with each other, Eileen," said Wilbur.


    Eileen nodded. "I think so too."


    "Can you tell me why you chose to stay here?"


    "Because you really look like two people whom I know."


    Wilbur''s chest lurched, but he appeared calm.


    "Really? Who?"


    "The two founders of the Kiwanis Club."


    Wilbur''s head jerked up to stare at Eileen, his pupils glowing.

 Chapter 802

    Eileen shrugged. "Dude, take it easy."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "Could you tell me their story?"


    "Of course," Eileen said with a smile.


    "A few decades ago, two brilliant cultivators appeared in Dasha. They were Samuel and Jennifer Penn, a married couple. They were so talented and skilled the world had hardly seen anything like them before."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Let''s just put it this way. Both of them could take all the Sanctuary level cultivators in all of Dashabined."


    Wilbur looked at Eileen in shock.


    He was more than capable of taking down a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    But all the Sanctuary level cultivators together? That was just crazy.


    Eileen smiled. "Yes. It''s exactly the way you think it is."


    "And then?" Wilbur asked, staring at Eileen.


    Eileen sighed. "Not long after they founded the Kiwanis Club, it was said that Samuel and Jennifer went somewhere in search of something. They disappeared and were never seen again."


    "Where did they go? What were they looking for?" Wilbur urged, looking down at his feet.


    "I don''t know. No one knows. Actually, this is one of the club''s biggest mysteries."


    "Do you have any information on them?"


    Eileen shook her head. "We only have one picture, and that''s it."


    "Can I take a look at it?" Wilbur appeared calm, but his tone was clearly affected


    to the point where he was tripping over his words.


    Eileen took out her phone and sent a photo to Wilbur.


    Wilbur fumbled for his phone to open it, his hands trembling slightly.


    The attachment expanded, and a couple standing together came into his sight.


    The photo was taken by the sea, the couple standing on a boulder overlooking the sprawling ocean.


    The woman had a heart-shaped face and foxlike eyes. She radiated an air of charm and authority, the textbook definition of a beautiful heroine.


    The man looked unbelievably normal, even slightly simple.


    They hardly looked like they matched each other at all.


    It was unclear how these two even ended up together.


    Wilbur, however, found his hands trembling more and more as he stared at the photo.


    He was able to see himself in the photo.


    He stared at it for a long time, searing their faces into his memory before putting his phone away.


    "Are you sure no one knows where they''ve gone?" Wilbur asked.


    Eileen shook her head. "As far as I know, no."


    Wilbur smiled bitterly, feeling both rewarded and hollow at the same time.


    "Thank you." He turned to leave after that.


    Eileen followed after him. "The Kiwanis Club needs a new elder now."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested," said Wilbur.


    Eileen stopped in her tracks, staring right at Wilbur. "Are you sure you aren''t interested in carrying out Samuel and Jennifer''s unfulfilled wish?"


    "I don''t even know what the wish is."


    Eileen said, "The Kiwanis Club was formed to prevent evil forces from taking over the world."


    "Where are these evil forces, then?"


    "Does the Church of Bloodism count?"


    "It''s just a cult. Is it causing harm to the world?"


    "Not yet, but what if it grows big enough to do that?"

 Chapter 803

    "We''ll deal with it when it gets that big, then."


    "That old geezer of a Pope from the Church of Holy Illuminati doesn''t look all that good, either."


    Wilbur looked at Eileen. "That''s the biggest religion in the world, a proper one."


    "If they were really all that proper, why do you think Constantine was expelled from it?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know."


    "There are lots of hidden dangers in the world we don''t know about yet. I feel like you should take over the Kiwanis Club and start preparing for these dangerous times that mighte."


    "Sorry, but I really don''t have the time for that. I have enough things to worry about as it is."


    "Are you scared?"


    Wilbur turned around to look at Eileen. "I''ve never been afraid of anyone or anything."


    Eileen shrugged with a smile. "I can see that."


    "I''d like to go on a walk on my own," said Wilbur.


    Eileen stopped in her steps, and Wilbur headed forward on his own.


    A long whileter, Eileen turned around to head back, mumbling to herself, "You cowardly child. You''re about to learn that some things can''t be changed just out of sheer will."


    Wilbur strolled along theke, his expression calm.


    His thoughts, however, had drifted away to a faraway ce.


    His mind was currently a mess, filled with thoughts that made him feel as if his brain was about to explode.


    Wilbur was so lost in his own thoughts that he nearly missed the three people in front of him who were about to jump into theke.


    He was spooked when he finally saw them, hurrying over at once.


    A couple in their thirties, along with a child, had crawled over the barrier


    separating theke from the shore and were about to jump.


    Wilbur stood there, only able to react when they had jumped into theke.


    He leaped into the air, hauling the child up and tossing him onto the shore before dragging the couple up.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Wilbur asked. He was enraged for some reason, even feeling like beating the couple up.


    The man looked forlorn and devoid of hope, whereas the woman hugged her child and burst into tears.


    Wilbur took a few deep breaths. "What''s the matter here? Why did you bring the kid along to end your own lives, what did the kid even do?"


    "W-We can''t afford to live anymore," the woman sobbed, clutching onto the child.


    Wilbur frowned. "You all seem perfectly able. What''s stopping you from living? Who are you to say that your kid won''t want to live anymore just because you don''t, did you even bother asking your child?"


    The rapid-fire questions made the couple burst into tears.


    Just then, a car pulled over. Several tattooed men got out, striding over to them.


    The leader, a man with a full sleeve named Bobby, looked at the husband. "Trying to escape your debt by ending your life are you, Kory Hunlip? You coward."


    "You drove us to do this!" The man named Kory Hunlip spat viciously, full of grief and devoid of hope.


    Bobby smirked. "Well, since you aren''t dead-you''re going to have to pay up. Look how young your kid is, I can''t believe you had the heart to do this to him."


    "We never ced that loan, who are you to make us pay you back? You even auctioned off my house, you hounded me day after day for the money, and you threatened my family and friends. Who the hell are you people?" the woman sobbed.


    Bobby''s expression darkened. "You signed the papers yourselves for the loan, you can''t back out of it now! We''re talking eighty million dors here!"


    "Eighty million? Could you tell me how on earth they managed to take out a loan for eighty million dors?" Wilbur asked.


    Bobby looked Wilbur up and down, letting out a chuckle. "And who the f*ck are you?"


    "Your daddy," said Wilbur coldly.


    Bobby red up in fury, pointing at Wilbur. "I''ll kick your ass for talking to me like that!"


    "Really? Try it. I dare you to."


    Bobby blinked. He had obviously not expected that Wilbur would say that.


    A whileter, he shouted, "These two took out a bank loan for eighty million dors, and now that it''s due, they aren''t paying up! What''s wrong with asking for our money back?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. I just want to know what they did to have an eighty- million-dor loan approved," Wilbur questioned.


    Bobby glowered at Wilbur. "It''s none of your f*cking business! Get out of here before I give you hell."

 Chapter 804

    Wilbur smirked. "And what if I don''t want to leave?"


    Bobby sputtered, not knowing what to say in response for once. Wilbur''s air of authority was unlike anything he had ever seen, and he was starting to panic a little.


    Wilbur scoffed, looking at Kory. "What really happened?"


    Kory, having escaped the death he had been chasing, now seemed to treat Wilbur like an outlet to express his emotions.


    "Please, Sir, help us out here. We''re both working-ss people who have never taken out a loan before, but a month ago we received a letter of reminder from the bank for a loan of eighty million dors. Apparently, the loan was overdue, and we were to pay up, but we never even borrowed that money in the first ce!" Kory blurted out, his voice shaky.


    Wilbur frowned. "Couldn''t you just have the bank prove that?"


    "We went to the bank, but they said the loan happened three years ago and they don''t have the records from then anymore. We took a look at the loan contract, and it was indeed applied for under our names, with our IDs too. However, the signatures didn''t belong to us at all. We asked for an appraisal, but they rejected it and just insisted we pay up. They had our houses sealed off by the court, and these people hound us to pay up every single day. We''ve lost our jobs and even lost a ce to stay. This is no way to live, we''re terrified every second of our life!" Kory said, sobbing even harder.


    Wilbur sighed. It was not far from what he had predicted.


    Wilbur had pretty much understood what happened from the conversation just


    now.


    Things like this happen all the time.


    There were countless cases of banks making things up to scam others, and this was no exception.


    Kory and his family had just been unfortunate enough to be caught in the middle of it all.


    They had been pushed to the brink of suicide. It was clear how terrible these people were.


    Wilbur also happened to be terribly angry with no ce to let it out.


    He looked at Bobby calmly. "Who do you represent, and why are you chasing these people for payment?"


    "We''re from a financepany. The bank''s given us full power to handle this loan," said Bobby boastfully.


    Wilbur snorted at the words at once. This was a clear case of the bank pushing a difficult ount over to the loan sharks.


    Who knew how many families these loan sharks had torn apart, how many people they had pushed to end their own lives?


    Loan sharks were known for their ruthless methods and would stop at nothing to get the money.


    Kory and his wife were a good enough example. It did not take a genius to tell that something was off in their case.


    Of course, that did not matter to these people in the slightest.


    As long as your name was on the loan contract, you were to pay up regardless of anything.


    Wilbur nced at Bobby and turned to Kory. "Get up. I''ll take you to the bank to get to the bottom of this."


    "Really?" Kory lit up but shook his head right after. "We''ve lost count of the number of times we''ve gone. They won''t even let us in now."


    "You''ve got nothing to worry about as long as I''m here," said Wilbur. "Do you really want to die with your kid?"


    Kory and his wife paused for a moment.


    Of course, they did not want that. They had been in a state of utter despair and made a rash decision.


    They could hardly contain their regret now. To think that they were almost going to kill their child.


    Kory pped himself in the face, breaking into a sob. "I''m an animal, I''m a monster!"


    "There''s nothing to cry about now. Take me to the bank," Wilbur said with a frown. Just then, however, Bobby said, "What''s this? Are you going to pay off his debt?" "Yes. Is there a problem?" Wilbur retaliated.


    Bobby snorted. "What a gentleman. It''s ny-five million and a hundred thirty-six thousand dors including interest. I''ve done you the favor of rounding most of it off for you too."


    "Sure, but why would I pay you? That money''s going right back to the bank."


    Bobby seemed to waver at the look of confidence on Wilbur''s face but eventually scowled viciously. "Go right ahead! I''d like to see just what you manage to get up to. I''ming for you if the bank doesn''t receive payment by the next day."


    "Oh, you''re more than wee to do that. I live right here, so feel free to drop by," Wilbur smiled.


    Bobby sneered coldly, casting onest re at Kory and his wife before driving off with his men.

 Chapter 805

    That was what people like Bobby were used to, dishing out threats and


    harassment every day until they were paid.


    Wilbur turned to Kory. "Come on, you''ve got a life to live. There will be a way to fix this. You just need to be brave."


    "Could I please know who you do for work, sir?" Kory''s wife asked carefully.


    Wilbur smiled. "You don''t need to know about that. All you need to know is that your situation is hardly a problem to me."


    His confidence seemed to give Kory and his wife a little more courage, and they nodded furiously.


    Wilbur beckoned for them to follow him, walking over to the Seke Ind parking lot.


    Everyone got into Wilbur''s car and drove off into the city.


    Not long after, Wilbur stopped at the entrance of a bank.


    They all got out, and Wilbur led the way.


    Kory and his family tailed behind him, visibly cowering.


    "What''s the matter?" Wilbur frowned.


    Kory looked immensely forlorn. "The guards won''t let us in. They''ll beat us, too."


    "Just follow me. I''ll handle this."


    Wilbur shook his head as he entered the bank.


    Kory and his wife looked at each other before mustering the courage to head into the bank.


    Just as they had stepped foot inside, two guards came over at once. "What the hell are you still doing here? I''ll have you arrested if you stay a second longer!"


    "Who''s getting arrested here?" Wilbur demanded coldly.


    The guards raised their eyebrows. "Who the hell are you?"


    "I''m a friend of Kory Hunlip, I''m here to ask about his loan."


    "We''ve exined it to him so many times now. He has to pay up. Even the police have warned him that they can arrest him for causing a disruption if he keeps trying this."


    Wilbur smirked. "Really? Why is Kory telling a different story, then? Apparently, they never applied for the loan, nor did they ever sign any contract of sorts." "That''s none of my business, but we''ll have to deal with you if you try anything." "Bullshit!" Wilbur shouted. "How does a regr, working-ss family even get approved for a loan for eighty million dors? Is your bank run by idiots? Tell your supervisor to get out here, or I''m going to give you hell now."


    The guards blinked at Wilbur, stunned by his air of authority.


    Eventually, one of them said, "The higher-ups have said that they won''t be offering any more exnations, and they can bring whatever issues they have to court if they want to."


    Kory said, "The court won''t even let us sue. We don''t have enough evidence!"


    Wilbur knew that there was definitely more to this, and it was pointless to keep arguing with a mere security guard.


    "Tell your supervisor toe out, or you''re going to get it," said Wilbur coldly.


    The guards blinked at him, not daring to say another word. There seemed to be a strange air of authority about this man.


    Just then, a middle-aged woman wearing the bank''s uniform walked out and approached Wilbur. "Belinda Hogan. I''m the manager here. Is anything the problem?"


    "Do you know about Mister and Missus Hunlip''s eighty-million-dor loan?" "Yes. What about it?"


    "I just want to know if they signed the contract themselves, and if the loan was credited directly to their ounts."


    Belinda''s expression darkened at those words at once. "Sir, we''ve exined as well as we can that Mister Hunlip and his wife both applied for the loan, so they have to pay it back. I''ll have to call the police if you keep causing a scene."

 Chapter 806

    Wilbur frowned at Belinda. "Well, I''d just like to take a look at the loan contract and the signatures on it and make a copy of it so that we can run it through handwriting authentication. How is that causing any trouble?"


    "Sir, this is a bank. We can''t just give you ess to anything you want to see," Belinda said, casting a disdained nce at Wilbur.


    Wilbur asked, "Don''t they have the right to that, even as the borrowers themselves?"


    "You can go about this legally, but I can very well tell you now that it''s not going to affect the repayment demands," said Belinda coldly.


    Wilbur felt a strange burst of rage in his chest.


    Legal procedures would take no less than a year, and even then it was unclear if anything would be settled.


    On top of that, Kory and his family were hardly powerful enough to go against the bank at all.


    Either way, nothing was going toe out of resorting to legal procedures.


    The repayment demand would not stop in the meantime, either. Kory and his family already had trouble surviving from day to day, and would hardly have the time, energy, or money for a court case.


    Belinda''s words sounded perfectly logical, but she was clearly trying to push Kory over the edge.


    Why else would Kory and his family have resorted to ending their lives? Kory and his wife''s faces fell, their chests heaving in rage and indignation.


    Despite the fact that they had been fed the same exnation multiple times, they still could not help their feelings of helplessness every time they heard it.


    Wilbur looked at Kory. "Tell them what your demands are, Kory."


    Kory stopped short, before saying, "I''d like to take a look at the security footage when the loan application took ce. I also want to see the loan contract to have handwriting authentication done on the signatures and have the violent, aggressive repayment demands against my family and mee to an end."


    "Hear that?" Wilbur said, looking at Belinda.


    Belinda snorted at once, shaking her head. "As I''ve said, you''re free to ask for ess to these things through legal means, but you''re still going to have to pay up in the meantime. Besides, bank documents aren''t just open to public view. Even the police can''t do anything about this, got it?"


    Wilbur''s expression darkened at the words. "Are you allowed to speak on your bank''s behalf, and do you take full responsibility for everything you just said?"


    "I''m the manager of this bank, sir. Of course I''m allowed to speak on the bank''s behalf, and of course I take full responsibility for everything I just said. Now please get out, or I''m calling the police," Belinda scoffed.


    Wilbur smirked. "Alright, then. I''ll speak on Kory''s behalf as well and demand that you provide him with everything he just asked for within the next three days, or you''re going to get it."


    "Who the hell do you think you are?" Belinda eyed Wilbur coldly. "Again, this is a bank."


    Wilbur took one look at the haughty look on Belinda''s face andshed out at once. "Yes, but you seem to think it''s the state council. You''re delusional, if you ask me."


    Belinda''s expression turned cold at once, and she turned to yell, "Security! Kick them out!"


    "There''s no need for that," Wilbur said coldly. "We''ll be leaving now, but I''ll say this onest time. Have everything Kory Hunlip asked for just now prepared in three days, or someone''s going to jail. I really, really hope it''s not you."


    After that, Wilbur turned to leave with Kory and his family.


    Kory was still in despair. "What now, Sir?"


    To Kory, it did not look like the case had improved in the slightest.


    Yet Wilbur smiled kindly at him. "Don''t worry. I promise you that it''ll be over in three days. You can alle back with me and get some rest at my ce until then. Someone''s already losing their mind now."


    He then ushered Kory and his family into his car and drove off to Seke Ind.


    Wilbur knew this as well as the bank did.


    There was no way in hell a regr person would be able to take out a loan for eighty million dors.


    These people were just abusing their power to ensure Kory could do about the situation.


    Wilbur was certain that his words just now would be sure to stir up some confusion in the hearts of those who were guilty.


    If these people were willing to wise up and fix the problem the right way, everything would be settled.


    But if they were to go after Wilbur as they had with Kory, there was going to be a problem.

 Chapter 807

    Taking these people down was just a piece of cake.


    Right after Wilbur left, Belinda went over to the president''s office.


    Jerm Donner, the bank president, a rotund man in his fifties, was currently flipping through a document.


    He frowned at the sight of Belinda. "Why didn''t you knock?"


    "C''mon, Mister Donner!" Belinda cooed, closing the door. She sat down next to Jerm, clutching his arm and rubbing her chest against it.


    "That Kory Hunlip''s back again, this time with a young man who threatened us to have everything they need prepared in three days or someone''s going to jail!"


    Jerm put the document down at once, his expression growing solemn.


    He knew about this loan better than anyone else.


    Someone had stolen Kory and his wife''s identities to take out the loan.


    This thief was someone Jerm himself knew and had profited off of greatly in the past.


    Now, however, the thief had run off. The loan remained, however, and there was nothing to do but have Kory bear the loan.


    Jerm had taken advantage of a great deal of his connections to get this case through a few departments, having Kory''s house sealed off for auction.


    Jerm was certain that as long as he managed to squeeze out whatever money Kory had left and also sell his house off, there would at least be some money going into the bank.


    After draining Kory of everything, the loan would just be written off as bad debt and Jerm would be able to get off scot-free.


    This was because Kory would not be able to pay anymore, and Jerm would have fulfilled his duty of trying his best to collect repayment.


    It seemed, however, like the bastard wasn''t quite ying ording to Jerm''s n. The thought made Jerm say, "Tell Jayen Toss to teach Kory and the guy he came with a lesson. Beat some sense into them, those bastards."


    "Sure, but I really think you should be careful. That guy seems like he knows what he''s doing," Belinda said.


    Jerm sneered. "Does he? Well, I''ve been in banking for all these years, and have friends all over the Seechertown business industry. I think I can handle some punk trying to mess with me."


    "That''s true. I was just saying it, anyways," Belinda said, rubbing even harder. Jerm reached over in a firm grope, growling at her. "You little slut, I''ll show you."


    Both of them fell onto the sofa after that.


    Wilbur brought Kory and his family back to Seke Ind, crossing the bridge.


    Charles bowed at the sight of him.


    Wilbur stopped. "How''s your recovery?"


    "I''m fine now. Thank you, sir," Charles said in terror.


    Wilbur nodded his head. "The next time someone breaks into the ind, don''t stop them. Just call me or leave it to Chester and the rest."


    "Yes, sir."


    Charles stared as Wilbur headed onto the ind with everyone else, letting out a long sigh.


    Charles had gone through a rollercoaster of events recently, and he felt like he had entered a new world altogether.


    Wilbur seemed like a god to him, and he was no more than a speck of dust.


    Yes, it was Charles'' luck that the wind kicked up from Wilbur''s steps and was able to lift Charles off the ground.


    If Charles was lucky enough tond on Wilbur''s shoes, he would have the glorious opportunity to be taken forward.


    This job was Charles'' only priority now. He behaved as if he was a disciple of Wilbur, faithful, and dedicated his life to Wilbur.

 Chapter 808

    Wilbur brought Kory and his family to his room, sitting them down.


    Kory and his wife looked pretty nervous. They had only just found out that Wilbur owned such a huge ce and had so much money. Neither of them would have been able to tell.


    "Don''t look so anxious. I''ll have someone settle you down somewhere here for the next few days until this is settled," Wilbur smiled.


    Yet Kory still looked antsy. "We don''t know how to thank you, Mister Penn. If this really gets solved, you''ll have saved all of my family."


    "Yes, Mister Penn. Please help us," his wife sobbed.


    Wilbur said, "I told you I''m taking care of this, so I''ll be sure to get to the bottom of it. Don''t you worry."


    Kory and his wife nodded. They sat there with their child in their arms, unsure what to do next.


    Wilbur gave it some thought and called for Lily.


    Lily showed up, bowing politely to Wilbur. "You were looking for me, sir?"


    "Yes, I was. Get Mister Hunlip and his family settled in a room. You''ll take care of their food and shelter for the next few days."


    "Of course, sir."


    Kory said at once, "Mister Penn, would this be too much trouble? We''re more than happy with just a ce to stay."


    "It''s fine. You need to rest well and rx your spirits a little," Wilbur smiled.


    Kory teared up at once.


    He had been on the verge of a breakdown upon finding out about his loan and felt like he was going to go insane.


    Kory did need a break, physically and especially emotionally.


    The family bowed to Wilbur, before leaving with Lily.


    Wilbur sat in his room for a while, before beginning to meditate.


    Kory''s case was hardly a big deal and did not really require much effort to think about.


    Not long after, however, Wilbur''s phone rang with a call from Charles.


    Wilbur picked up the call. "Sir, there''s a man by the name of Jayen Toss looking for you. He''s got a dozen men with him, and I don''t think they''re friendly."


    "Take them to the meeting room. I''ll be there in a bit."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wilbur hung up the phone with a sneer. "Can''t me me now if youe looking for trouble yourself."


    He got to his feet, calling for Lily.


    "How''s your cultivation going?" he asked, looking at her.


    Lily lowered her head. "I think I can control those powers a little now."


    "That''s great. Keep up the good work."


    "Okay." Lily nodded furiously but still did not dare to raise her head.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh. This girl was really too scared of everything.


    "Bring Kory and his wife to the meeting room. I''ll meet them there."


    Lily nodded, bowing before she left.


    Wilbur took his time making his way over to the meeting room.


    Seke Ind had been built as a ce for businessmen to rest and rx, so it had all kinds of facilities.


    There was even a sprawling meeting room that could seat over a hundred people.


    Wilbur strolledzily over, to where Charles was already waiting for him.


    Wilbur nodded at Charles. "You may leave."


    "Yes, sir." Charles turned away, and Wilbur entered the meeting room.


    A man with a ck patch over one of his eyes sat in the meeting room, glowering


    at Wilbur. Bobby stood behind him along with a dozen other men.


    The men were chatting andughing among themselves, hardly paying Wilbur any mind.


    Wilbur did not particrly mind either, sitting down across the man with the eyepatch.


    "What do I call you?"


    "Jayen Toss," said the man coldly.

 Chapter 809

    "Is anything the matter, then?" Wilbur asked.


    Jayen said, "I''m here for Kory Hunlip. Heard he''s here now."


    "That''s right. He''s a guest of mine, you can talk to me."


    "Yeah? Well, are you going to pay his debt for him too, then?" Jayen asked in a deep voice.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Whoever applied for that loan would be paying."


    Jayen tossed a stack of documents onto the table. "Here''s all the proof that you need to know. He applied for the loan himself."


    "Really? Why do I feel like he didn''t?"


    "The truth''s not going to change just because you want it to. I''m telling you, I''ve dealt with bastards like you before who refuse to pay up! Don''t make me give you a hard time," Jayen spat.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. "I was thinking of giving you a chance, but it seems that I''ve overestimated all of you. Well, since you think you''re above thew, I''m going to have to give you a hard time too."


    "Give me a hard time?" Jayen snorted. "I''ve yet to meet anyone in Seechertown who dared to say that to me."


    Wilbur smiled. "Let me make a phone call."


    "Go ahead. I''d like to see who you can get to help you," Jayen said, leaning back in his chair smugly.


    Wilbur said nothing more, taking out his phone and calling Faron.


    He exined everything to him, before saying, "Bring Belinda Hogan and that bank president to me too."


    "Nice, bro! I''m going to get another case on my belt."


    Faron hung up the call excitedly. Despite this not exactly being the best way to do things, Faron was still able to have some amount of control.


    Wilbur then called Elsa, briefly exining the situation to her before hanging up. Jayen looked at Wilbur quietly, his expression full of disdain.


    He had seen plenty of people like Wilbur and had also witnessed them call for help.


    In the end, though, they would still end up at Jayen''s feet, heeding his every wish.


    Anyone who thought they would be able to get away with acting out in front of Jayen was making a fool of themselves.


    Just then, Lily came in with Kory and his wife.


    Wilbur waved a hand for them to sit down next to him.


    Lily was clearly nervous at the sight of strangers.


    Jayen almost burst outughing at the sight.


    Was this the supposed amount of power Wilbur had?


    "Not bad, Hunlip. Think you can get out of paying just because you found yourself


    a rich guy to help you out?" Jayen called out.


    Kory mustered up the courage to say, "I just want to know who stole my identity and used it to apply for the loan."


    "You''re still not going to admit it, then?" Jayen said coldly. "Break his legs for me." Behind Jayen, Bobby and the rest sprang into action.


    Kory''s expression shifted at once. He would not be able to protect himself against so many people for sure.


    Just then, Wilbur waved a hand. "Hey, what''s the rush here? My people are on the way to handle this, can''t you spare a little time?"


    Jayen nodded, and Bobby returned to stand behind him along with the other men.


    "You''re going to be screwed if you don''t pay up," Jayen said, looking at Wilbur coldly.


    Wilbur sighed. "Just wait a little."


    "Sure, I''d like to see what you can do," Jayen scoffed.


    Wilbur said nothing more, lighting a cigarette.


    Time ticked by slowly. Eventually, a series of footsteps rang outside.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Someone''s here to fix this."


    Just as his words rang through the air, the door of the meeting room was pushed open. Elsa marched in with a team of Special Forces agents, shoving the barrels of their guns against the backs of Bobby and the rest of Jayen''s men.


    Elsa called out, "I heard someone was trying to start trouble here. You think you''re above thew, don''t you? I live here, idiot!"


    Jayen was shocked into silence. Bobby and the rest of the men were scared out of their wits as well, trembling in terror.


    What was happening here, and why had Special Forces shown up?

 Chapter 810

    A brief silenceter, Jayen spoke up nervously. "I-I''m just here for repayment demands following a loan contract with the bank! We''re a legalpany here."


    "You? Legal?" Wilbur snorted. "So you can push people to the brink of death just because you''re a legalpany?"


    "That''s not exactly what I''m after!" Jayen broke out into a sweat, doing his best to exin himself.


    Just then, however, Wilbur said, "I don''t believe that you didn''t know there was something wrong with this loan."


    "I really don''t know anything!" Jayen cowered at once, devoid of any of the cockiness from before.


    Wilbur said, "Okay, sure. We''ll just wait for the bank president to get here, then. I''m sure he''ll tell the truth, and we can get to the bottom of this."


    Elsa chuckled, waving her hand.


    The Special Forces agents kicked Jayen''s men to the floor, shouting at them to put their hands behind their hands.


    Bobby and the rest were scared out of their wits, trembling as theyplied.


    They were more than happy to bully regr folk but hardly dared to do anything in front of the Special Forces.


    Jayen was still seated, but he was already drenched in sweat.


    He had been around long enough to know that someone capable of calling for the Special Forces was no small feat.


    This was going to be a doozy.


    What Jayen did not understand was how a regr guy like Kory had such powerful friends.


    Just then, Elsa sat down next to Wilbur with a cheeky smile. "How''s that? Fast enough for you?"


    "Not bad." Wilbur remained emotionless.


    Elsa sighed, shaking her head. "I''ll be old and gray before I ever hear a


    Jayen nearly passed out upon hearing the conversation.


    How did these two even know each other? The badge on the woman''s shoulder


    meant that she was at least a lieutenant.


    That was already a terrifying position.


    This Penn guy, however, hardly seemed to be fazed by her.


    Who was he, then?


    The thoughts gued Jayen''s head, and his panic and fear grew as his legs began to tremble.


    Kory and his wife were also stunned.


    Mister Penn had gotten the Special Forces to take action. This was truly something else.


    They also grew emotional at the same time.


    They had truly met a lifesaver.


    Just then, more footsteps sounded outside.


    Faron walked in with a smile on his face, looking fresh in his uniform.


    Behind him were the people in charge at the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection, bringing in Jerm and Belinda, who were trembling uncontrobly.


    Faron sat down on Wilbur''s other side with a grin. "Fast enough for you, bro?" "It''s alright," said Wilbur.


    Faron shrugged meekly, before turning to re at Jerm and Belinda. "Have a seat."


    The two of them sat down, scared out of their wits.


    Not long after Jerm and Belinda''s little escaped on the couch, Faron had burst in on behalf of the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection and arrested the two without another word.


    The sudden arrest threw Jermpletely off-guard.


    There was no department he feared more than Faron''s.


    Jerm tried his best to ask what was happening on their way here, but he had only gotten one answer: he was involved in an eighty-million-dor loan scam and had to assist with their investigation.

 Chapter 811

    Jerm''s soul almost left his body.


    He had never expected him to get into trouble all of a sudden.


    Jerm was one of the higher-ups and had so many connections. How had no one at least given him a heads-up?


    Belinda was also scared out of her wits.


    She had worked together with Jerm all these years, leaving finance to enter the banking industry. The two of them had been involved in a great deal of terrible, terrible acts.


    She was going to spend the rest of her life in jail if she was investigated.


    Belinda''s chest heaved as she sat in the meeting room, sweat pouring down her back.


    Jayen''s face paled even more at the sight of Jerm being brought in, staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Jayen hade to realize that he had severely underestimated just what this young man was capable of.


    He had even gotten people from the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    Just then, Wilbur got to his feet and walked over to Jayen. "Which one of you wants to go first?"


    Jayen opened his mouth and shut it over and over again, unable to get a word out.


    He understood that everything he said now would determine the course of his fate, and he could not afford to mess up in the slightest.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur kicked Jayen to the ground, before proceeding to beat the crap out of him.


    Wilbur only stopped when Jayen was beaten to an inch of his life before returning to his seat.


    Faron and Elsa exchanged nces of shock. Neither of them knew why Wilbur was so angry. This hardly seemed like him at all.


    To tell the truth, even Wilbur himself did not know why he had done that. All Wilbur felt was a terrible rage in him, and he desperately needed a way to let it out.


    Jayen and his men just happened to be there and deserving of a beating.


    Wilbur sat down, facing Jerm and Belinda coldly. "You two love abusing your power to prey on the weak, don''t you? Let me show you what true power looks like today, and what does it really means to prey on the weak."


    It was true that Jerm and the rest had used their power and status to do many harmful things.


    At some point, they even felt like they were untouchable and above thew.


    To these people, all that mattered was power and money, and there would be nothing they could not do.


    Even a case as severe as Kory''s was hardly anything to them.


    After all, they were not the ones suffering and thus did not have to care.


    Inparison, Wilbur had just beaten someone to an inch of his life in front of


    Special Forces and the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    Jerm and the rest were far from capable of anything like that.


    At best, they could only harm a few innocent people.


    Wilbur was a beast inparison.


    His assault seemed to have not happened at all, all these agents and officerspletely oblivious and unmoving.


    Jerm was truly scared out of his wits now. His body crumpled, sliding off his chair and under the desk.


    "Sit him up!" Wilbur shouted, and two officers came forward. They hauled Jerm to his feet, pressing him onto the chair by force.


    Neither of the officers dared to let go, and Jerm was already paralyzed with fear.


    Wilbur picked up a towel on the desk, wiping his hands before tossing it away. "Now, can someone tell me what happened with this loan?"


    Kory and his wife were pale in the face as they stared at Wilbur. Even they were scared out of their wits.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll talk!" Before Jerm could even react, Belinda had butted in.


    Wilbur sneered. "Are you now? I thought the bank''s information wasn''t to be disclosed so easily?"


    Belinda trembled all over. She knew that this terrifying young man was mocking her with her own words.


    Of course, she hardly dared to be arrogant at all now, fighting to be the first to speak in hopes that she might get a lighter sentence.


    "No, no, I can tell you. I''ll tell you everything," Belinda begged, her voice breaking into a sob.


    Wilbur sneered. "Sit Jayen down too so he can listen carefully and won''t give me a hard time for being unfair."

 Chapter 812

    Kory and his wife''s chests lurched at those words.


    It was unclear to them just who was being unfair here.


    The officers hauled Jayen onto a chair, pressing him down by force.


    Jayen was ck and blue all over, with blood dribbling out of his nostrils as he slumped against the chair, heaving in pain.


    Bobby and the other men nearly wet their pants, copsing to the ground as some of them even broke into tears.


    Atst, Belinda coughed up the truth.


    It turned out that Jerm had worked together with a businessman to steal Kory''s information to take out a loan in his name for eighty million dors. Both Jerm and the businessman had split the money equally.


    Eventually, when the loan was due, Jerm had Belinda fake the loan procedures to make this look like a case of bad debt.


    They had done simr things in the past before as well, only for bank security to grow stricter in the next three years.


    Faking a case of bad debt was not going to work.


    That was why they had hunted Kory down to frame him with the debt.


    Jerm had pulled a lot of his contacts, as well as spent a good deal of money to get this done.


    He had even found a debt-collectingpany, Jayen''s, to carry out the


    repayment demands to show that he had tried his best.


    What happened to Kory and his family was hardly Jerm''s concern.


    Belinda revealed everything, not daring to hide a single detail in the presence of Wilbur''s authority.


    Kory was furious after hearing the truth.


    These bastards hardly saw regr folk like Kory as human.


    They would do whatever it took to get themselves out of trouble, even if it cost an innocent man''s life.


    "You''re all animals!" Kory could not help but shout, flying to his feet.


    Belinda lowered her head, not even daring to look him in the eye.


    Jerm was currently a crumpled heap in his chair, unable to get a word out.


    Faron got up tofort Kory and had him sit down.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Jerm Donner, do you admit to everything Belinda Hogan just said?"


    Jerm had been scared out of his wits ever since he set foot on Seke Ind. He was certain that he would be taken out before he could even say a thing.


    In the face of such overwhelming pressure, he had no choice but to nod and admit to everything.


    Wilbur looked at Jayen, who was barely alive at that point. "Did you know about all of this, Jayen Toss?"


    "I... I do." Gone was any of Jayen''s cockiness from before, and he had no choice but to admit to what he had done.


    Wilbur flew to his feet, staring at everyone coldly. "You bastards are willing to drive a whole family to their death for your own benefit. Kory Hunlip and his family would be dead had I not bumped into them. How do you think you should be dealt with?"


    "I''ll serve whatever I''m sentenced to, sir! Please, I''ll tell you anything," Belinda sobbed as she begged Wilbur.


    She was truly terrified.


    Wilbur had nearly beaten Jayen to death, and Belinda felt like she herself would not be able to make it out of here alive if she were to be kept here any longer.


    Jerm nodded furiously as well. All the both of them wanted was to be punished by thew, and not have to spend another second here with this monster.


    Jayen''s chest heaved as he rasped, "It''s my fault, sir. Please let me go."


    Wilbur sneered coldly, saying nothing as he stared on coldly.


    All three people trembled before him, terrified that Wilbur was going to seal their fate right then and there.


    Atst, however, Wilbur seemed to be bored and turned to leave.


    At the door, he said, "You guys can take care of the rest. I''m a little tired."


    He left after saying that.


    Faron and Elsa exchanged nces.


    Faron called out, "Arrest Jerm Donner and Belinda Hogan, and interrogate them through the night."

 Chapter 813

    "Yes, sir," two of Faron''s men called out, doing as they were told.


    Elsa spoke up as well. "Bring Jayen Toss and all his men back for an investigation. See if they''re involved in any other cases.


    "Yes, madam!" A group of Special Forces agents sprang into action.


    Just then, Faron looked over at Kory and his wife, unsure of what to say.


    Elsa came up to Lily. "Why don''t you let them get some rest for now?"


    Lily nodded, looking at Kory and his wife.


    Both of them felt like a huge weight had lifted off their shoulders, bowing to Faron and Elsa before leaving.


    Their case had been solved in a way neither of them had expected.


    After everyone was gone, Faron and Elsa exchanged looks of confusion.


    "Wilbur''s in a mood today."


    "He sure is. What happened?"


    "How would I know?"


    "Wanna ask him out for a drink?"


    "That''s not a bad idea."


    "Let''s go."


    The both of them draped an arm around each other''s shoulders, heading for Wilbur''s room.


    When they opened the door, they saw Wilbur smoking in the living room emotionlessly.


    Neither Faron nor Elsa could tell what he was feeling.


    Both of them smiled at Wilbur. "It''s been a while since we drank together, bro! Are you free tonight?"


    "I am." Wilbur nodded.


    Elsa grinned. "Cool. Let''s have pizza."


    Faron nodded along. Just then, Faye walked into the room.


    "Hey, Faye," Faron and Elsa greeted in unison.


    Faye nodded with a smile, sitting down next to Wilbur.


    Elsa and Faron said at once, "We''ll be in our rooms when you''re done, then. Call us anytime."


    "Do you need him for something?" asked Faye.


    Elsa smiled. "Nah, just wanted to have some drinks. We don''t want to be in your way, though."


    "No, let''s go together. There''s something I happen to want to talk about with all of you," Faye said.


    Elsa and Faron stopped in their tracks.


    "What is it?" Wilbur asked with a frown.


    "Cape and Everest Foreign Trade signed a contract for eighty billion dors to mine for minerals in Freeca. It''s a very promising deal, but there''s been a huge safety issue there. Crime is rampant, and illegal weapons are sold like candy. Everest has been suffering a huge loss, which has affected us as well. Now, Everest is requesting that we bring over an armed security team to protect the mines.


    "Eighty billion?" Faron and Elsa got a shock. That was no small investment... Faye was something else, and so was Cape Consortium.


    Wilbur frowned. "Are things looking good there future-wise, though?"


    "Oh, they''re looking great. Everest has infinite mining rights over a dozen mines. It''s just the security issues that make it hard for them to profit, and it''s even caused a good number of casualties. That''s why they''vee to us for help," said Faye.


    Wilbur said, "Well, that doesn''t seem like too big of an issue, then. Just put together an armed security team and send them over. If that doesn''t work, I''ll send someone over to stand guard."


    Wilbur had two Sanctuary level cultivators and plenty of Ambience level cultivators under him.


    Forming an armed security team was hardly a problem.


    Just then, Faye''s phone rang. She nced at it and picked it up, and it was quite


    a long while before the call ended.


    "There''s trouble. The chairman of Everest is there right now, and he just got


    kidnapped. They''re asking for a hundred million dors for ransom. The


    chairman''s daughter called to ask for help," Faye said worriedly.

 Chapter 814

    Wilbur''s brows furrowed slightly.


    He had never really been involved with Cape''s business side of things.


    However, it would not be good for thepany at all if such a big investment was


    to go awry.


    Wilbur gave it some thought, before saying, "Book me the next flight. I''ll go personally."


    "You want to go by yourself?" Faye asked, surprised.


    Wilbur nodded. "I know nothing about what''s happening there. I think it''s best I go and help whoever I can, then take a look at the situation before worrying about the security team."


    Faye fell silent. That seemed like a pretty good n.


    The chairman of Everest was still waiting to be saved, and there was no way they were going to hand over the hundred-million-dor ransom.


    If they were to do that, those criminals would only ask for more.


    They would have to be put in their ce so they would never try to mess with


    Everest Foreign Trade anymore.


    "Thank you for doing this," said Faye.


    Wilbur nodded, and Faye called her secretary to have the flight tickets booked at


    once.


    Faron and Elsa sighed. Drinks tonight were probably not going to happen.


    ...


    Over in Freeca.


    Freeca was and rich in minerals, with the mining industry covering two-thirds of the world''s mineral supply. It possessed more than half of the world''s gold, tinum, padium, cobalt, and diamonds, as well as uranium, manganese, chromium, and petroleum, among others.


    Just then, in the chairman''s office over at the Everest Foreign Trade headquarters.


    Hannah Toya leaned back in her chair, looking nothing but worried and tired.


    Her father, Everett Toya, had been kidnapped and held hostage while he was viewing a mine the afternoon before.


    His security team had been wiped out, without leaving a single person alive. The perpetrators were a syndicate led by a man named Keith Sackler, who had made a name for himself because of his ruthless ways.


    He and his men would camp out in the mountains or forests, robbing any goods that passed by. The group consisted of four to five hundred people, all of them armed. Even the government struggled to control them, having failed many sweeps on them already.


    This time, the group had gotten brave enough to kidnap Hannah''s father, even calling them to demand a hundred million dors ransom in three days.


    Hannah almost lost her mind when she heard the news.


    Everest Foreign Trade hade this far on her father''s hard work and was now a booming corporation with huge capital.


    Yet it was because of the harassment by this syndicate group that the mining project failed to profit over and over again, even making huge losses.


    Hannah''s father had no choice but to ask Cape for help, thinking of having them send over an armed security team to change the situation.


    Cape had agreed and signed the contract, with the down payment transferred and the armed security team being formed.


    Right after that, Hannah''s father had been kidnapped.


    Hannah could not imagine just how the Toya family was going to handle the news


    if anything was to happen to Everett.


    There was no way Hannah was powerful enough to face up against Keith.


    All she could do was beg Cape for help, in hopes that they would be able to fix this using their power.


    At the very least, they would be able to rescue her father.


    That was because the ransom required over 50 million dors, so Cape would need to approve the transaction.


    Cape had also said that they were not going to pay the ransom and had already arranged for someone toe over and handle the situation.


    Hannah knew that paying the ransom would only result in the criminals asking for more and more.


    Yet there was nothing else she could do at the moment.

 Chapter 815

    Hannah now prayed that Cape would get someone over as soon as possible who could think of a way to save her father.


    Just then, her secretary knocked on the door. "Miss Toya, the guy from Cape''s


    here."


    "Bring him in, quick!" Hannah lit up at once, surprised at how soon they had


    shown up.


    The secretary turned around and gestured to someone outside, and a young man walked into the office.


    Hannah gave him a once-over.


    The man looked to be in his twenties. He had sharp features but looked pretty ordinary overall.


    "Hello. You''re Miss Hannah Toya, right?" asked the young man.


    Hannah nodded, getting up and extending a hand to the young man. "Yes, I''m Hannah Toya. How should I address you?"


    "My name''s Wilbur Penn. Cape sent me to save your father," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Hannah nodded, scrambling to brew Wilbur a pot of tea.


    At the same time, Wilbur took a look at Hannah as well.


    She was also in her twenties, sporting a pretty face and a healthy tan.


    Hannah poured Wilbur a cup of tea, before sitting down next to him. "How many people did you bring with you, Mister Penn, and what''s your n?"


    "Oh, it''s just me, and I haven''t really got a n," said Wilbur.


    Hannah was dumbfounded for a moment before saying, "Are you joking? How are you going to be able to save my father on your own? They''ve got hundreds of men, and they''re all armed."


    "Just take me to where he is, and I''m sure I''ll be able to save them," said Wilbur calmly.


    Hannah frowned at his response. "That''s not funny. I guess we''re going to have to pay the ransom, then."


    "What are you going to do the next time this happens? Pay the ransom again?" asked Wilbur.


    Hannah''s expression darkened. "Well, I can''t just let my father die, can I? I need the money and I''m going to use it, regardless of whether or not Cape agrees to it. Harrod!"


    She called out loud, and a buff man in his thirties walked in.


    Wilbur and Harrod Lobby took a good look at each other.


    Hannah said, " Prepare the ransom money. We''re going to save my father."


    "Won''t that be too much of a risk, Madam?" Harrod asked with a frown.


    Hannah took a deep breath. "There''s no other choice. Call Keith Sackler and tell him we''ll pay the ransom. He can decide how he wants to get the payment, but he''ll have to send someone over to talk to me about it."


    "I disagree with this," said Wilbur.


    Hannah looked at him. "I''m saving my father, even if it means Cape backing out of the deal."


    "We don''t need that to happen. I told you I can go on my own as long as you give me a location. I swear it''s safe, and I''ll get your dad back," said Wilbur.


    Harrod sneered before Hannah could even say anything. "I don''t think you understand the gravity of the situation here, sir. Keith Sackler is a cultivator and a terrifying one at that. He also has five hundred men working for him, all of them armed. If you go on your own, Cape''s going to have to pay another ransom just for you."


    "I''m not going to let you treat my father''s life like a joke, Mister Penn. It seems like Cape isn''t to be trusted at all," Hannah said with an ashen expression.


    Wilbur sighed. "You really don''t trust us?"


    "Am I supposed to bet on my father''s life just to trust you?" Hannah retorted coldly.


    Wilbur frowned. "I''m a cultivator too."


    "So am I, but I''m not as stupid and arrogant as you are," Harrod said coldly.


    Wilbur turned to Harrod with a smile. "Peak Aura level?"


    "That''s right," Harrod said. "Even I don''t have the nerve to say something like that!"


    "I''m at the Sanctuary level," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Harrod was taken aback for a moment before shaking his head with a sigh. "I''ll be damned if that''s true. You don''t exude the slightest bit of Sanctuary aura at all!"

 Chapter 816

    Wilbur frowned at Harrod, seemingly falling deep into thought.


    He was more than capable of showing his true skills so that Hannah and Harrod would realize just how powerful he was.


    He did, however, already have a n of his own even before getting here.


    He was in a foreign country now and would be sure to cause an international dispute if he were to cause any explicit trouble.


    That would just make him a burden to Dasha.


    It was important to note that on top of Freeca being full of crime syndicates and illegal weapons, the West had also already entered the area and even taken control of the government.


    It was quite a sticky situation.


    Thus, Wilbur had never nned to handle any of this using his identity of Wilbur Penn.


    He could not let Everest Foreign Trade be involved with this either.


    Or there would be even more trouble after he left.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur said, "You can do what you want, then. I''ll be supervising the entire progress, though."


    "That won''t be necessary. Harrod, take Mister Penn to the hotel. Get him the best room, so he can get some rest," said Hannah coldly.


    Wilbur paused for a moment before letting out a sigh.


    It seemed like Hannah did not even trust him.


    That was not really her fault, though. Hannah was only desperate to save her father.


    Wilbur smiled, and subconsciously left a spirit imprint of both her and Harrod.


    Just then, Harrod said coldly, "Let''s go, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur got up, smiling at Hannah before he left with Harrod.


    Both of them left the headquarters, and Harrod brought Wilbur to a hotel not too far away, leaving after settling Wilbur down in a presidential suite.


    Wilbur stood in front of the window, falling silent as he took in the view before him.


    This city certainly looked modern, but Wilbur knew just how wide the wealth gap was here.


    The capital and the biggest cities were all developed, and extremely modern and innovative.


    However, the rural areas were rife with poverty and famine. Some of its citizens did not even have clothes on their backs, merely covering their bodies with leaves.


    This was the true side of investing here.


    The people who invested in projects here usually came from much wealthier countries and were not actually doing the projects to help with Freeca''s economy. They only wanted to profit from their investment.


    The rural areas with high densities of poverty would give them cheapbor.


    No one would even think about bringing these people into a better life.


    Everest Foreign Trade was no different.


    The richest people here would eithere from foreign money, or they were local politicians or hooligans.


    A long silenceter, Wilbur smiled. He sat down in front of hisputer, beginning to look up the local news.


    Just then, over in Hannah''s office, she was already contacting Keith Sackler. Half an hourter, the call ended.


    "How did it go?" Harrod asked with a frown.


    Hannah frowned as well, looking impossibly perplexed. "They won''t see us, and demand that we transfer the money into their ount, or they aren''t letting Dad go."


    "What? What if they take the money and don''t let him go? What then?" asked Harrod.


    Hannah sighed. "That''s what I was thinking too. I told them that I''d only pay if I saw my father, and even then, I would only pay half. I''ll only pay the other half after we get out safely."


    "Did they agree to that?" asked Harrod.


    Hannah shook her head. "No. They agreed to let us see Dad, but they''ll only let him go after we pay the full amount."


    There truly seemed to be no security in a deal like this.


    "Well, we have no choice. I don''t want Dad to be in danger for another second. Get everything prepared. We''re going to see Keith," Hannah said firmly.


    Harrod nodded. "I suppose we have no other choice. We still have a security team of roughly thirty people. Should we tell that guy first, though? He''s representing Cape, after all."

 Chapter 817

    "No, don''t. He''s only good at boasting. He doesn''t even know what''s going on and thinks we''re in Dasha. Forget him," said Hannah.


    Harrod fidgeted worriedly. "What if Cape gives us trouble for this?"


    "We''ll deal with it when ites. Let''s go," said Hannah.


    Harrod nodded, turning to leave.


    At around two o''clock that afternoon, Wilbur switched off hisptop. He headed to the bank after that, withdrawing some money.


    Wilbur returned to the hotel with a suitcase filled with cash. He stared at the dor bills, falling deep into thought.


    These countries were clearly still under the control of other countries. Even their currency was from another nation.


    What future was there for a country like this?


    Would things be different if they were to be run the same way Dasha was?


    Wilbur fell deep into thought.


    It was unclear how long had passed when he raised his head all of a sudden.


    He could tell from his inner consciousness that Hannah and the rest had already left Goldsand City.


    Wilbur smiled. He changed his appearance to that of Trevor Penn''s before heading out and calling for a cab to take him out of the city.


    The driver was a local in his thirties, bubbly and chatting with Wilbur the entire way there.


    Wilbur gave himself an Infinite Linguist spell, bantering with the driver every now and then.


    A few hourster, the sky grew dark, and the cab was now far away from the city.


    The car slowed to a stop, and the driver turned to Wilbur. "I can''t keep going anymore, Mister Penn. It''s not safe out here, especially at night."


    Wilbur nodded. He took out a stack of money, tossing it at the driver.


    The driver''s eyes widened.


    That was more than what he made in a whole month.


    Wilbur was about to leave the car when the driver hurried to say, "Why don''t you write me your number, sir? That way you can just call me the next time you need a ride. It''ll be a lot easier."


    The driver made a good point.


    Both men then exchanged numbers, and Wilbur waved the driver goodbye. "Bye, Moses."


    "Good day, Mister Penn. Be safe!" said Moses, before driving off happily.


    Wilbur waited until the cab was out of sight before summoning the me serpent.


    It was positively overjoyed to get out, flying about excitedly in the air and spitting out mes every now and then.


    Wilbur leaped up to sit on the serpent''s back. "I''m letting you out this time. Let''s go."


    Just like that, the me serpent began soaring ahead with Wilbur on its back.


    It would be an abnormal sight to others, but there were hardly any people now that they were out of the city.


    That evening, Hannah and her men stopped in a small town.


    Hannah and Harrod had booked a travel inn for her and her security team to stay in for the night.


    Wilbur stopped in the air above the town. He gave it some thought before patting the me serpent and leaping off its back tond a little outside of the town.


    The me serpent let out a whoop of joy, soaring off toward the moon and out of sight.


    Wilbur made his way into another inn in the town, pushing the door open. The inn looked positively decrepit, with a lounge that looked more like a pub. There were several shabby-looking, dirty men in sleeveless tees and overalls chatting over their beers. Two attractive middle-aged servers in revealing clothes weaved through the crowd holding their trays. They were groped every now and then but did not seem to mind. In fact, they would often flirt back.


    Wilbur''s foreign features drew the crowd''s attention at once.


    "Hello, Mister. Staying the night here?" one of the servers asked him.


    Wilbur took out a few bills and put them down on her tray. "Yes. Get me a cleaner room, please."


    "Sure, Mister. No problem." The server lit up at the sight of so much money.


    Just then, however, several men sitting nearby saw this interaction. One of them,


    a burly-looking man with a white beard, eyed the money hungrily.

 Chapter 818

    Wilbur saw this but merely smiled before turning away to follow the server up to the second floor.


    The server pushed one of the doors open with a smile. "This is our cleanest room here, sir."


    Wilbur peered inside.


    It looked to be something you would pay below a hundred bucks for in Dasha. It was eptable, at the very least.


    He nodded.


    Just then, the server batted hershes at Wilbur. "Do you need any other services, sir? I''m really, really good." She leaned into Wilbur, pushing her chest against his arm.


    Wilbur took out two bills, stuffing them into the server''s pocket with a smile. "I''m fine, thank you."


    "I''ll make you feel good, sir. None of those idiots downstairs have ever gotten this special treatment before," said the server.


    Wilbur smiled. "No, I''m really alright."


    "Okay." The server looked a little disappointed. As she turned to leave, she said, "Sir, you should keep the door locked if you''re on your own. It''s safer that way."


    "Got it. Thank you."


    The server shrugged, leaving with a look of wistfulness on her face.


    Wilbur snorted to himself. He closed the door and sat down on the bed, beginning to meditate.


    Later that night, the inn was dead quiet.


    The drunkards had all gone home, except for the man white beard and his friends. They came to the second floor, each one of them holding a weapon.


    "Are you sure we should be doing this, Tulu?" said one of the blokes.


    Tulu was the name of the bearded man. He glowered at the man who spoke. "Foreign man here on his own with all that money? We''d regret it for the rest of our lives if we let him go."


    "You''re right," another man said, nodding profusely.


    "What are we gonna say to Boss though?"


    Tulu sneered. "I''ll give him some money to shut him up. You can f*ck off if you don''t want to do this."


    "Yeah, K. The guy looks like he''ll cry one punch in, you''re more than wee to stay out of this. All the more for us," someone else piped up.


    The man named K gave it some thought and ended up putting down his weapon and shaking his head. "Sorry. I just can''t."


    "Coward."


    "God, you''re useless."


    "Get out of the way, then."


    K left under everyone else''s jeers.


    He had five children to take care of, and desperately needed money.


    Yet, in the end, his conscience won over his greed, and he chose to leave.


    Tulu scoffed, leading the other three men up to Wilbur''s room.


    They raised their daggers, preparing to kick the door open.


    Just then, however, a ck ball of fire appeared above their heads.


    The mes burned away brightly but emitted a freezing chill instead of heat that made them tremble all over in fear.


    "What the hell is that?" someone shouted.


    Just then, the ball of fire split into four and fell on each of the men.


    All at once, all four men were frozen to the spot. It was as if they had turned to stone,pletely devoid of life.


    The next morning, Wilbur opened his eyes and stretched in bed before freshening up.


    He smoothed out his clothes and walked out of the room.


    Wilbur hardly even paid a second nce to Tulu and his friends, who were frozen


    in ce, walking right past them.


    A light breeze kicked up as Wilbur passed them. Tulu and his friends shattered into a million tiny ck crystals the size of a grain of rice, scattered on the ground.


    Wilbur got downstairs, waving hello to the server cleaning up.


    The server stared back at Wilbur as if she had just seen a ghost.


    Wilbur returned a smile and turned to leave the inn.


    The server stared after him for a long time before shakily making her way up to


    the room Wilbur had stayed in.

 Chapter 819

    She stared at the crystal grains on the floor in confusion.


    A pauseter, she let out a scream that rang through the entire inn.


    At the same time.


    Kulu had just woken up as well. He smiled at the sight of his still-asleep wife and children before getting up to head to work.


    Kulu did not have breakfast, as his children hardly had anything to eat.


    Just as he pushed the creaky door of his house open, he saw a young man standing in front of him.


    Kulu widened his eyes in shock, nearly shouting out loud.


    The next second, his shock turned to fear as he stuttered, "Sir, I-I..."


    "Always choose kindness. It will lead to a better life for sure." Wilbur smiled, putting down a stack of bills.


    Just then, the me serpent whooshed down from the sky. Wilbur leaped onto its back and soared off, disappearing into the clouds.


    Kulu stood still as a rock, his jaw agape.


    He stared at the money, his gaze full of disbelief.


    A whileter, Kulu fell to his knees in a series of frantic bows and chants.


    After that, he gathered up what would be enough money to feed himself and his family for the entire year and rushed into his house.


    "Darling, Darling, I''ve just met God! He blessed me, he blessed me so! Wake the kids up so we can pray to the Lord of Fire Dragons,e on!" Kulu eximed emotionally.


    At the same time, Hannah and her men had left the town.


    The security team she had brought with her would be enough to protect them from average hooligans, but would hardly be anything in the face of Keith Sackler.


    Hannah sat in the car in silence, her brows tightly furrowed with worry.


    Harrod said, "I''m sure Keith will keep his promise, Miss Toya."


    "Trusting these people to keep a promise is just about as useful as putting a bandaid over a gunshot wound," said Hannah bitterly.


    Harrod could only sigh as well.


    There was nothing else Hannah could do here.


    No one would just watch a loved one endanger themselves without doing anything.


    The car drove on steadily, but Hannah and Harrod kept silent for the rest of the ride.


    Hannah knew that the chances of her winning this bet were incredibly slim.


    A few hourster, they stopped at an open in.


    Harrod looked at the navigator screen. "This is where Keith said to meet."


    Hannah got out of the car, looking around her.


    There was a forest covered in trees about a kilometer ahead of where they were.


    Just then, dozens of vehicles rushed out from the woods.


    All of these vehicles were of pretty old models, ranging from vans to trucks.


    On those vehicles, however, were many army men.


    The vehicles rumbled loudly as they closed in, surrounding Hannah and her men.


    Hannah and Harrod''s expressions turned solemn, and the security team gathered at once. They formed a circle of defense against the cars, protecting Hannah in the middle.


    Just then, a run-down ATV pulled up in front of them and a few men got off.


    The leader was a buff, shirtless man with a silver pistol hanging from his waist. He swaggered over, his gaze haughty and arrogant.


    Harrod shouted, "Please stop right there, Mister Keith Sackler."


    Keith barked out augh. "What''s this? Are you scared?"


    "I want to see my father," Hannah called out loudly.


    There were only a few dozen meters between Keith and Hannah, and all of the


    security team''s weapons were pointed right at Keith.


    He was hardly fazed by that as he grinned at Hannah with a sh of greed in his gaze.


    "Bring him out here!" Keith shouted.


    A man was hauled out of the ATV.


    "Dad!" Hannah was shaken at the state her father was in.

 Chapter 820

    Everett was bloodied all over, his face swollen, and his head leaned over to one side as he limped over.


    Two of Keith''s men threw Everett to the ground, where hey unmoving in a crumpled heap. Hannah was honestly unsure then if her father was still alive.


    "Why did you do this to him? You animals!" Hannah shouted, running towards her father.


    Harrod held her back, his voice sharp. "Calm down."


    Hannah looked nothing but enraged, but she did her best to reorganize her thoughts. It was not the time to be emotional.


    "Is my father still alive?" Hannah asked loudly.


    Keith shrugged. "Of course he is. He''s just in this state because he wouldn''t work with us."


    Hannah took several deep breaths. "I''ll send you the money now. Bring my father over right after."


    Keithughed. "Sure, but there''s one more condition now."


    Hannah shouted at once, "You should keep a promise you''ve made, Keith."


    "Hey, am I not? I promised to let your father go. There''s just another condition," Keith said as he smirked smugly.


    Hannah glowered at him. "You''re shameless."


    "Listen up, missy. You keep talking to me like that, and I won''t be able to


    guarantee you''ll get your father back alive." Keith''s expression darkened at once.


    Hannah closed her eyes. She took a few deep breaths before looking at Keith coldly. "Fine. What do you want?"


    Keith paced back and forth, looking Hannah up and down.


    "I need you to be with me for a month," he said eventually.


    Hannah''s expression shifted at once. "That''s too much, Keith! No way."


    Just then, Keith lifted Everett into the air, grabbing his pistol and shoving the barrel against Everett''s temple. "Really now?"


    "You..." Hannah nearly exploded with rage. She had not expected such a shameless demand, and there was no way she was going to say yes.


    Harrod said, "You''re a leader too, Mister Sackler. That''s not very morally sound of you, is it? We''ve prepared the ransom of a hundred million dors. You could have all the women in the world with that money."


    "You''re not wrong," Keith said,ughing wildly. "But I''ve always found Dasha women attractive, you see. Besides, I don''t really think you can ask for what you want here."


    As he spoke, his menughed along as well.


    The weapons they were holding swayed along, barrels aimed threateningly at Hannah and the rest.


    Hannah was at the end of her wits, but there was nothing she could do.


    There was no way she would be able to match up to Keith in a fight, and all of her men might end up dead.


    At the same time, she could never agree to such a shameless condition.


    Being with Keith for a month... death would be an easier option.


    Hannah''s expression filled with dread. She did not know what she was going to do.


    Harrod''s brows furrowed tightly as well, looking helpless.


    There were only 30 people on Hannah''s side, but Keith had hundreds of men with him.


    It was also said that Keith himself was a powerful Ambience level cultivator,


    whereas Harrod was merely at the Aura level.


    This difference was too much for them to bepared to each other.


    She could not agree to Keith''s condition either.


    There was no way Hannah''s father would have the hope to live on after this.


    The Toya family would be destined to crumble.


    It could be said that Hannah was at a dead end with no way out.


    She shouted, "I''m willing to give you more money, Keith, but I''ll never say yes to being with you."


    That was already a hard offer.


    After Cape''s initial payment, Everest Foreign Trade had a bit of money.


    Hannah had offered it, with no other choice.


    It was important to get her father out before things got worse.

 Chapter 821

    How she was going to exin this to Cape would be a problem for another day.


    Keith let out a peal of wildughter at her words. "Sure. Get me ten billion dors."


    Hannah nearly went purple with rage.


    Everest Foreign Trade had been making a loss all this time and was hardly holding on as it was.


    Upon the agreement with Cape, they had made the initial payment of five billion dors, which had been used to save Everest Foreign Trade from bankruptcy.


    After clearing their debt and operation expenses, she was only left with roughly two billion dors.


    Besides, that was not money that she could just spend however she wanted. It was still under Cape''s supervision.


    Was this bastard out of his mind, asking for ten billion dors?


    That was impossible.


    Hannah shouted, "Do you really think I can give that to you, Keith? Everest wouldn''t even be worth ten billion dors if I were to sell it. Where am I going to get you that money?"


    "You can''t get me the money?" Keith smirked. "I guess you''ll just have to agree to what I''ve asked, or none of you are getting out of here alive!"


    Keith had finally shown his true colors.


    Fear slowly crept onto Hannah''s face.


    She finally understood what Keith''s true intentions were.


    He was after much, much more than a hundred million dors.


    No, he wanted all of them held hostage so he could drain Everest Foreign Trade dry.


    Hannah lost all hope. There was no talking to this animal.


    "Harrod," Hannah said, gritting her teeth.


    Harrod turned to her.


    Hannah said, "My family''s been good to you, right?"


    "Yes, Madam," said Harrod.


    Hannah took a deep breath. "We''re getting Dad back the hard way. We''ll fight to the death."


    There might be a chance of getting out alive if they were to do that, despite it being a slim one.


    It was definitely better than waiting for the shoe to drop like prey.


    However, Harrod said, "I''m sorry, Madam. I don''t think that seems very smart."


    Hannah turned to look at him.


    Harrod waved a hand, and the security team lowered their weapons to the ground.


    Hannah was stunned, staring at Harrod in disbelief.


    She felt like she had just been struck in the chest with a thousand hammers, overwhelmed with shock, disgust, and disbelief.


    Keith let out a peal of crazedughter, firing two shots into the air.


    They rang loud and deafeningly, shattering Hannah''s heart at the same time.


    "Harrod," said Hannah, tears in her eyes. "You were behind my father''s kidnapping?"


    "I''m sorry, Madam," Harrod said apologetically.


    "We pay you in the millions every year, and you betrayed us? What the hell is wrong with you, are you even human?" Hannah screamed.


    Harrod shrugged. "A few million aren''t really muchpared to the two billion Everest has."


    "You were after the money this whole time?" Hannah asked in shock, dread filling her chest.


    Harrod had betrayed the Toya family a long time ago, which exined why her father had been kidnapped all of a sudden.


    Harrod had been in cahoots with Keith from the start.


    Hannah shook her head, smiling bitterly. She felt like dying if she was being honest.


    Alone in the middle of nowhere, betrayed by those she trusted the most. Hannah reached for the pistol at her waist.

 Chapter 822

    Harrod saw this and grabbed her at once, holding her and stopping her from moving.


    "Not now. I haven''t gotten the two billion yet," whispered Harrod.


    "You animal," Hannah spat.


    Harrod merely smiled, beckoning at Keith.


    Keith barked out augh, making his way over to Harrod as he eyed Hannah like a hungry beast.


    Hannah closed her eyes hopelessly.


    She could not even bring herself to imagine what was going to happen to her.


    Just then, a figure descended from the sky out of nowhere.


    The ground shook as though an earthquake had just happened.


    The cars were tossed into the air beforending on the ground again heavily. Everyone lost their footing, slipping, and falling to the ground as well.


    A huge cloud of dust kicked up.


    Everyone looked at where the figure had justnded in shock.


    The dust slowly cleared to reveal a young, handsome man with short, ck hair.


    He stood with his hand behind his back, staring coldly at Keith and Harrod.


    Hannah blinked in shock.


    She could not for the life of her understand how this Dasha man had appeared here and in such an unthinkable way too.


    Who was he, why was he here and what was his deal?


    All these questions flooded Hannah''s brain at once.


    Harrod and Keith''s expressions, however, shifted greatly.


    As cultivators themselves, they both knew that this man was powerful for sure.


    At the very least, Harrod was pretty certain that he would be no match for him.


    Keith grabbed his pistol, firing all the bullets at the man in one go.


    Everyone else returned to their senses as well, raising their weapons and shooting at the man in a frenzy.


    Just then, however, a spirit shield appeared around the man.


    All the bullets that hit the shield bounced off at once, unable to cause any damage at all.


    Keith jerked harshly, and a giant axe formed in his hands. The axe glowed with shimmering runes, emitting a strong wave of spiritual energy.


    Regr weapons were useless against this man.


    Keith let out a howl, leaping over ten meters into the air before bringing the gigantic axe down onto the man with overwhelming power.


    This move kicked up powerful gusts of winds, whipping harshly as sand flew.


    Harrod stared intently at the man. Keith was a mid-stage Ambience cultivator. One move by him had the power to break rocks.


    Yet the man merely reached out, grabbing Keith''s all-powerful axe with bare hands.


    A deafening sound boomed through the air.


    The ground beneath the man fissured like a spider web, stretching out to almost a hundred meters around him.


    The power of Keith''s axe was terrifying.


    However, the man seemedpletely unharmed.


    Keith''s axe was obliterated into rampant spiritual energy, drifting about, and


    bringing about torrential winds.


    Harrod''s expression shifted.


    Hannah was shocked to her core.


    Just then, the man threw a fist.


    Fear overtook Keith''s chest at once.


    The power of this man''s fist was so terrifying that Keith''s soul was trembling.


    The fist also brought about such a powerful spiritual pressure that Keith could not even move, let alone fight back.


    There was a loud thump and was followed by blood spraying in all directions.


    Keith was blown to smithereens, blown away to the point that his corpse was irrecoverable.


    Harrod went pale in the face. His legs softened as an overwhelming fear rose in his chest.


    Hannah stared at the man in shock and disbelief, her mind buzzing nkly. Just then, a terrifying howl sounded from the heavens.


    The crowd lifted their heads in shock to see an enormous creature swooping down.


    It was a monster with two wings and antlers growing out of its head. It was wide as a barrel, and twenty meters long.


    mes shot out from the monster''s mouth as it appeared, hurtling toward Keith''s armed squad.

 Chapter 823

    The monster merely spun around Keith''s weapons and vehicles once, and all of them were destroyed.


    Countless bodies were torched in the sea of mes.


    The remaining survivors were scared out of their wits, lying on the ground and wailing in agony.


    The monster flew in another circle. Upon making sure that there was no counter- attack, it hovered in mid-air, staring at the ground coldly with its enormous eyes.


    The crowd trembled in its presence, and no one dared to move in the slightest. Just then, the man made his way over to Hannah and Harrod.


    Hannah was still struck dumb.


    This man was handsome and charismatic, exuding confidence in his every move.


    Cool, calm, and collected.


    Hannah''s chest pounded wildly. She felt her mouth going dry, and her body temperature rising steadily.


    Harrod fell to the ground on his knees.


    "Please, sir! I''m from Dasha, please spare me."


    The man eyed him coldly. "Really? You hardly seem human to me."


    Harrod raised his head shakily. "Please, sir, I only did it for the money. I never wanted to harm anybody."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, sir, I swear! We can work together! Everest has two billion dors in cash flow right now at the bank. I can get all of it out."


    Harrod was scared out of his wits. He did not know who this man was, nor why he had killed Keith.


    What Harrod did understand, however, was that this man was not his friend.


    If he could kill Keith, he could kill Harrod.


    Harrod stared at the beast in the air, recalling the blow that had killed Keith.


    He made the wise decision then to give up on fighting back, hoping that he would be able to gain this man''s favor through money.


    What mattered most now was getting out of this alive.


    The man looked at Harrod. "Does that money belong to you?"


    "N-No, it doesn''t," Harrod said uneasily.


    "You really are a joke."


    The man cast another blow, and Harrod exploded into a fog of blood before he could even scream for help.


    Some of the blood sttered lightly onto Hannah, and she trembled at the impact.


    Just then, the man came up to Everett. He helped Everett to his feet, cing him in Hannah''s car. "Take him back."


    Hannah was still unable to speak then. Her mind waspletely nk.


    A long whileter, she returned to her senses to ask, "What''s your name, sir?"


    "You don''t need to know that. Just get out of here," said the man coldly.


    Hannah''s chest lurched.


    The man''s cool authority made it hard for her to dare say another word.


    Hannah only felt overwhelming respect for this man, along with an indescribable feeling.


    "Thank you, sir. My name''s Hannah Toya, I''m the general manager of Everest Foreign Trade. Please look for me if you ever find yourself in Goldsand City."


    Hannah had finally snapped out of her stupor enough to remember that her father needed urgent help, and it could not wait.


    Amidst her shock and confusion, Hannah drove off with her father.


    She did not know what that man was going to do, nor did she dare to ask.


    At the very least, she knew that her father had been rescued.


    Hannah made up her mind to find this savior once her father was healed and thanked him with all her heart.


    Wilbur smiled as he watched Hannah drive off, before turning back to the people kneeling on the ground.


    Hannah''s security team was trembling from head to toe.


    They were terrified that Wilbur''s next blow would be at them.


    Keith''s squad, however, had their arms outstretched towards Wilbur while


    shouting, "O'' Lord of Fire Dragons!"


    "What?" Wilbur looked at the me serpent, perplexed.


    It did bear some resemnce to a dragon but had a long way to go before evolving into one.


    From the looks on these people''s faces, though, it seemed like they wholeheartedly believed that they were in the presence of a god.


    Did fire dragons exist in these people''s beliefs?


    Amidst his confusion, Wilbur made his way over to the remaining survivors on Keith''s squad.


    These men were trembling all over, kneeling on the ground as they shouted for the Lord of Fire Dragons, praising it for itsing.


    In fact, Wilbur could even feel a mysterious powering from these people over to himself.

 Chapter 824

    This power was much weaker inparison to what Wilbur had in his body and hardly worth even acknowledging, but Wilbur had never experienced this form of power before.


    Was this... the power of faith?


    Wilbur widened his eyes in shock.


    If there was really power to be gained through religion, the amount of power gained from arge number of believers would be incredible.


    Would that mean that having an endless number of followers and believers yielded endless power?


    After a long silence, Wilbur pushed the thought to the back of his head.


    There were other problems to be dealt with right now.


    He looked at the Everest Foreign Trade security team coldly. "Who''s the head here?"


    A man in his thirties walked forward shakily, staring at Wilbur in terror. "I''m the leader of the security team, sir."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Hanson Kirk, Sir."


    "Why did you betray thepany?"


    "We never wanted to do that!" Hanson saw the chance to exin himself and scrambled to take it. "Harrod''s thepany head of security, and also our boss. We didn''t even know he was betraying thepany, we were just following orders."


    "Is following orders supposed to justify putting down your weapons in front of the enemy,pletely ignoring the safety of thepany boss?"


    "Please, sir, Miss Toya told us just now over and over again to listen to Harrod no matter what. Harrod has the highest level of authority over us, and we only just found out about his betrayal. We would have never put our weapons down just like that," said Hanson.


    Wilbur fell silent, giving it some thought.


    These people were honestly just acting on work orders, and Wilbur could not find it in him to give them a hard time. Besides, they were still a useful part of his n.


    Regardless of the way they used to be, there was no way they would be able to do anything within his line of sight.


    "Get your asses back to headquarters," said Wilbur coldly.


    The security team bowed profusely at once, fleeing into their cars and driving away.


    Just then, Wilbur looked at Keith''s armed squad. "Who''s your current leader, and where are you set up?"


    His tone was calm, but everyone could practically see the authority he radiated. This was undoubtedly a godly being.


    The fire dragon had always been a part of Freeca''s myths.


    It had been said that back when the ancestors of Freeca were struggling to survive on thisnd against the other beasts of nature, a god had descended from the heavens on a fire dragon to help them get rid of all the beasts so that they would be able to survive.


    Ever since then, the Lord of Fire Dragons had been a part of Freeca''s belief.


    Eventually, the Western influence made many people change their beliefs, despite still withholding their conservative mindsets.


    Wilbur''s appearance with the me serpent made them think of the ancient myth about the Lord of the Fire Dragons.


    The appearance of the me serpent had strengthened their belief in the Lord of Fire Dragons all over again.


    They could think of no other reason to justify such an existence.


    A muscr man with a mustache walked up at Wilbur''s words, falling to his knees at Wilbur''s feet.


    "O'' Lord of the Fire Dragons. My name is Omar, and I am the leader of the Paro tribe. These are my people.


    Wilbur eyed Omar coldly. "Why are you under Keith''s control if you''re the tribe leader?"


    "Keith is also a Paro tribe member, Mighty Lord. He armed us upon returning from cultivating, and kept all of us fed."


    Wilbur understood the gist of what was going on then.


    These people came from one of the many tribes in Freeca, and Keith had been


    one of the members who became a cultivator.


    Upon bing a cultivator, Keith began to spread his power and establish dominance.

 Chapter 825

    Wilbur sneered. "Take me to your tribe. I''d like to take a look for myself."


    "Of course, Mighty Lord. Right this way."


    Omar scrambled to his feet, waving a hand. The men boarded what remained of their vehicles, before looking respectfully at Wilbur.


    Wilbur waved a hand, and the me serpent swooped over.


    Omar and the Paro tribe let out another series of cries in worship, before setting out into the forest.


    Wilbur rode on the me serpent, following them from above.


    Not long after, the cars stopped in a canyon amidst the woods and Wilburnded as well.


    The canyon was surrounded by woods and mountains, with an entrance over ten meters wide for protection.


    There were stray goods lying around the t grounds of the canyon, probably stolen or robbed loot that they have yet to sell off.


    Wilbur took a look around, before turning back to Omar. "In the name of the Lord of Fire Dragons, I order all of you to stand guard here until I return. I shall have a new mission for you toplete when I am back."


    "Yes, Lord. We await your return."


    Omar and the remaining survivors from Keith''s squad fell to their knees, nothing but obedient and meek.


    Wilbur smirked, before soaring off into the heavens.


    Over in Goldsand City, over at the Everest Foreign Trade headquarters, Hannah was in the office, having just returned from the hospital. Her head was a mess.


    Her father''s injuries were thankfully only superficial wounds and did not threaten his life.


    It was Harrod''s betrayal that had struck Hannah hard.


    Harrod and the security team cost a hefty amount of money every year.


    Thepany had spent so much on training and tending to them, only for them to betray thepany in a time of need. Hannah had never expected that to happen and was beyond heartbroken.


    Had it not been for that godlike man appearing at thest minute, the Toya family and Everest Foreign Trade would have been done for.


    The mere thought of the man sent Hannah''s mind into a frenzy.


    He was so handsome and powerful, and she had not been able to stop thinking about him.


    She would be so lucky if she could marry someone like that.


    Hannah was sucked into her fantasy.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    It was her secretary. "Miss Toya, Mister Penn from Cape would like to see you." Hannah could not contain her annoyance, frowning as she said, "Let him in."


    The secretary left, and Wilbur made his way inside.


    "Is there anything you need?" asked Hannah.


    Wilbur sat down on the sofa, lighting a cigarette.


    Hannah red at him in disgust. Who did this bastard think he was, smoking in her office?


    Yet Cape was currently paying thepany''s bills, and he was here on their behalf. Hannah had no choice but to hold back her anger.


    "I heard something happened yesterday."


    Hannah nced at Wilbur, leaning back in her chair. "Yes, but it''s been solved with no issue. I saved my father and did not have to spend a penny."


    "That''s wonderful. I heard that your head of security died, though."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? That''s apany affair, I don''t think it''s any of your business!" Hannah retorted, ring up in anger.

 Chapter 826

    Wilbur smiled. "I want to be the head of security at Everest Foreign Trade."


    "What did you just say?" Hannah balked at Wilbur in disbelief.


    "I want to be the head of security at Everest Foreign Trade," Wilbur repeated his words one at a time.


    Hannah leaned back in her chair.


    "Mister Penn, I don''t remember the contract with Cape mentioning anything about you bringing in a security team of your own. Cape is only in charge of financial supervision," said Hannah.


    Wilbur smiled. "If my memory serves me correctly, you asked Cape to assemble a security team to protect Everest''s mines, no?"


    "I did, but we''ll be the ones supervising the team and not you," Hannah said, growing angrier by the minute.


    This idiot was even thinking of being head of security.


    How could a position so important go to someone she did not know or trust? How ridiculous.


    Wilbur frowned. "You need the manpower, Miss Toya. Especially when ites to security."


    "Either way, it''s not something you have a say in."


    Despite the fact that Cape was the one with the money, there was no way Hannah was going to let them meddle in Everest Foreign Trade''s own affairs.


    It was important to remember that safety was the most important aspect here.


    The head of security was a crucial position, and it had to be someone Hannah could trust for sure.


    Wilbur frowned. He had been thinking that being head of security at Everest Foreign Trade would give him a proper position.


    He could then assemble his own team using that identity and utilize whatever weapons Keith and his squad had.


    With this power of faith, these men would be the most loyal subordinates.


    The power that came from faith was endless.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati was a good example of this. Their power was unimaginable, being a religion with over a billion followers.


    Wilbur also had another n, which was to form an armed squad locally instead of bringing one over from another country.


    That way, their costs, resources, andbor would be cut significantly.


    The identity of Lord of Fire Dragons seemed to be useful to some extent here.


    The authority of the Lord of Fire Dragons could keep the men loyal and help exin to Wilbur just how strong this power of faith was.


    Wilbur was certain that mastering this power would bring him to new heights.


    Yet Hannah seemed to be less than keen. Actually, Hannah had never liked Wilbur from the start.


    Wilbur had no intentions to meddle in Everest Foreign Trade, nor did he have the time to waste on it.


    He could not help but shake his head.


    There was no way he could reveal his identity as Lord of the Fire Dragons.


    All eyes would be on Everest Foreign Trade if they were to be involved in this in the slightest.


    On top of that, there was no way Everest Foreign Trade would even be able to survive.


    Being the Lord of Fire Dragons would require Wilbur to gather more believers and followers, which would in turn yield the power of faith naturally.


    Once that power had grown to a certain scale, it would be sure to attract enough attention and be involved with other forces.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati was a good enough example of this. To them, all other religions were inferior aside from their own.


    Besides, two-thirds of the people of Freeca were followers of the Church of Holy Illuminati.

 Chapter 827

    The conflict would eventuallye, and Everest Foreign Trade would be toast if they were involved.


    It seemed like there was no talking to Hannah anymore.


    Wilbur fell silent for a while before saying, "Well then, Miss Toya, could you tell me how I can go about legally setting up my own armed force?"


    "A legal armed force?" Hannah let out a snort of disdain. "All the armed forces you see here are illegal, aside from the government itself. Even my own security team has a strictly enforced limit on manpower and weapons, you can forget about it."


    Wilbur could not help but sigh.


    Whether it was an armed force or an organized religion, going about this legally was obviously the best way.


    Wilbur could not make an enemy out of the local government here, after all.


    On top of that, there was the risk of running into conflict with the Church of Holy Illuminati among other forces.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur said, "Miss Toya, where should I go to set up my own religion here?"


    Hannah blinked at him for a long while. "I''d really like to know what goes on in that head of yours. Did Cape send you to just screw around?"


    She really was utterly disappointed in Wilbur.


    It was bad enough that he was of no help, but he also had the craziest ideas. Here he was, trying to start his own religion.


    What was Cape thinking, sending someone like him over?


    "I''m not joking, Miss Toya," Wilbur said calmly.


    Hannah took a deep breath. "Head to the Religious Bureau in Goldsand City. You might not get it, though."


    "Why is that?" Wilbur asked.


    Hannah snorted. "This country has a thousand tribes with a million religions, and most people believe in the Church of Holy Illuminati. You might end up dead before you even get to see your religione to be, and I''m not going to be responsible for that."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t need you to be responsible, but can you get me in touch with the person in charge at the Religious Bureau?" asked Wilbur.


    Hannah frowned at him. "What are you trying to do here?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Just get me in touch with the guy."


    Hannah stared at the oblivious look on Wilbur''s face, wanting nothing more than


    to drive her heels into it. Was she not already busy enough?


    "C''mon, Miss Toya. Help a guy out, won''t you?" Wilbur smiled.


    Hannah sighed. It would also be good to get this guy out of her hair as soon as possible. "I do happen to know someone, and I can get you in touch with him. However, I''m not going with you to meet him. I''m busy."


    "Of course. That''s fine," Wilbur smiled.


    "I''ll call you," said Hannah impatiently.


    Wilbur smiled, before turning to leave.


    That night, Wilbur sat in one of the private rooms at Lute Ocean Restaurant smoking a cigarette.


    Not long after, he was joined by a fat, middle-aged man, and another man.


    The fat man looked at Wilbur. He struggled to squeeze himself into a chair before saying coldly, "You have ten minutes, Mister Penn, and you only have them because of Miss Toya. Out with it."


    Wilbur smiled before ncing at the other man who was probably this guy''s assistant. "I''d like to talk with you in private, Captain Affie. Are you alright with that?"


    "In private?" Affie raised an eyebrow.


    Wilbur nodded.


    Affie


    gave it some thought, before turning to his assistant. "Wait for me outside." After the man was gone, Wilbur opened the suitcase he had brought along with him before turning it around and pushing it over to Affie with a smile. "I''d like to form my own religion here, Captain Affie. Here''s a token of appreciation for you."


    Affie''s expression turned solemn and mmed the suitcase shut. "I''m sure you''ll get that religion established in no time, sir."


    "Could I get my license by tomorrow, then?" Wilbur asked, leaning back in his chair with a smile.

 Chapter 828

    Affie stared at Wilbur. "It''s yours by tomorrow afternoon, Mister Penn."


    "Wonderful. It''s a pleasure working with you." Wilbur stuck out a hand and shook Affie''s, both men exchanging a smile.


    ...


    The next afternoon, Wilbur let out a satisfied smile at the document in his hand.


    The Church of the Fire Dragon Lord.


    After taking a good look at it, Wilbur tossed it into his demine before heading over to Hannah''s office in Everest headquarters.


    "Miss Toya?" Wilbur knocked on the door.


    Hannah was in the middle of looking through some files and frowned at the sight of him. "Is anything the matter?"


    "Oh, I was nning to go out. I might take quite some time," said Wilbur.


    Hannah paused, before smiling at him. "Go ahead. Take as much time as you need."


    She would rather have this idiot as far away from her as possible. He could do whatever he wanted as long as he did not meddle with Everest Foreign Trade.


    Wilbur smiled, getting up to leave.


    At least he had told Hannah.


    Wilbur had thought it through. He was going to properly establish the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord.


    Once he had gained the power of faith, he could first try to understand how this power was formed and get to the bottom of its secrets.


    Next, Everest Foreign Trade would also be protected by this power.


    A religion could be more than its followers. It could also own an armed force with no problem.


    With that around, the safety issues over at Everest would be no big deal.


    After all, not everyone has had the opportunity to use a religion like this.


    After Wilbur was gone, Hannah put her files down and fell deep into thought.


    She had already been trying to find out more about that godlike savior from the other day but to no avail.


    No one had ever heard of him, nor had he ever appeared before this.


    Hannah had been extremely anxious over this.


    If only she had left a contact behind.


    She had missed that opportunity in her hurry to get her father to the hospital.


    The thought of that man made Hannah sink into a fantasy, even rendering her unable to focus.


    That man was really so charming.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was in a cab chatting with Moses.


    Moses chatted away happily, and Wilbur answered every time he could.


    Thissted all the way until the evening when Moses could not drive on anymore.


    Wilbur handed him a stack of money.


    Moses was delighted with his generosity and drove off happily after a slew of appreciation.


    Wilbur smiled. He summoned the me serpent, then soared off into the heavens on its back.


    Just then, over at the house of Lars Harriet, the Minister of Defense, someone came rushing in in a hurry, calling out to Lars while he was in the middle of drinking some wine. "Sir, Keith Sackler is dead."


    The wine ss Lars was holding was hurled to the ground, shattering at once.


    Lars looked over at the man coldly. "What happened?"


    "He was murdered, along with more than half of his men."


    "Who did this?"


    "We''re not sure yet, but it seems to be rted to apany named Everest Foreign Trade."


    Lars'' gaze narrowed.


    "Tell Karl that one of his disciples has been murdered and have him take care of


    it. Kill the rest of Keith''s men, don''t leave a single survivor."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Get someone to keep an eye on Everest Foreign Trade and see what they''re up to."


    "Yes, sir."


    "We''re going to have to find someone else now that Keith is dead. Tell Henrod that I can give him the support he needs, but he''ll have to pay half the amount upfront."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You can leave now."


    The man bowed, turning away hurriedly.

 Chapter 829

    Henrod paced about in his living room, his brows tightly furrowed.


    Anyone standing in the way of him making money was a dead man.


    Over at Saturn Vige.


    Wilbur arrived at the inn where he had stayed previously.


    There was still light out, and there were no miners getting drunk out in the lounge.


    The server greeted Wilbur warmly before widening her eyes in shock.


    "Hello," Wilbur smiled.


    The server blinked at him, before asking, "S-Sir, are you looking to stay the night?"


    "I''d like to have a talk with your boss. Can you take me to him?" Wilbur took out a stack of bills and put them on the counter.


    The server lit up at once, gathering the money up and stuffing it into her pocket.


    "I''ll get him right this second. You really are a good man, sir. My name''s Lacey, you cane looking for me if there''s anything else you might need," Lacey smiled.


    Wilbur nodded with a smile of his own.


    Lacey rushed off to the second floor at once.


    Wilbur sat in the lounge smoking.


    Not long after, a fat, middle-aged man was brought over to Wilbur by Lacey.


    The man sat down. "Sir, I didn''t know a thing about what happened with Tulu and the rest, nor do I know anything now."


    "That''s fine. I''m not here to talk about that," Wilbur smiled.


    The fat man stared at Wilbur for a long time before saying, "My name''s Akata. What would you like to talk about?"


    "I''d like to buy your inn. Name your price," Wilbur said, getting straight to the point.


    Akata stopped short, before saying, "Sir, my father left me this inn. I''m not selling


    it."


    "Yeah? Just name a price, anything you want. I''ll pay," said Wilbur.


    Akata fell silent.


    Wilbur smiled. "I still don''t think there''s anything money can''t buy."


    Akata stared at Wilbur, the rolls on his neck bulging.


    "Twenty million dors," he called out loudly.


    Lacey''s mouth fell open.


    This dump of an inn was worth five hundred thousand dors at most.


    Wilbur frowned, and Akata said at once, "What''s wrong? Too steep?"


    "No, not at all. Can we sign the contract now?" Wilbur asked.


    It was now Akata''s turn to be shocked, and he stared at Wilbur dumbly.


    Lacey''s jaw was practically on the ground. Was this man actually spending twenty million dors on this run-down inn?


    He would never get that money back. Was he out of his mind?


    Akata stared at Wilbur in shock. "Are you sure you''re not pulling my leg?"


    Wilbur put his phone down on the table. "Sign the contract now, and I''ll send the money over."


    A whileter, Akata flew to his feet. "Of course, sir. Let me get the deed over and we can sign the deal right away."


    Wilbur nodded with a smile, and Akata sped up the stairs to the safe in his room.


    Not long after, Wilbur got himself and deed and a contract.


    Meanwhile, Akata received 20 million dors in his ount.


    "The inn''s yours now, Mister Penn." Akata was ted.


    This was money he would never have the chance to see in a lifetime. He was rich now!


    Wilbur nodded with a smile, and Akata ran out of the inn. He was off to the big city now, to enjoy his new life.


    Just then, Lacey sat down next to Wilbur, rubbing her chest against his arm like before. "What about me, sir?"


    "How many people are there working here?" asked Wilbur.


    "Three servers and two chefs."


    "You can all stay and keep working. I''ll double your sries."


    "Really?" Lacey was overjoyed.


    Just then, a frail, wrinkled man in his fifties made his way in slowly. His gazended on Wilbur.


    Lacey felt at once like she had been dunked into an ice bath.


    A terrifying aura washed over her.

 Chapter 830

    A shapeless energy drifted out of Wilbur, passing through Lacey''s body.


    It was only then that she recovered, staring at Wilbur in terror and confusion.


    "I''d like a room, please," rasped the elder in his croaky voice.


    Wilbur kept his cool. "Sorry; this isn''t an inn anymore."


    "Oh? What is it, then?"


    "The Church of the Fire Dragon Lord."


    "Is it now? Does this Lord of Fire Dragons really exist?"


    "I''m going to give a talk on thister in the square. Feel free toe if you''re interested," said Wilbur.


    The elder nodded wordlessly, turning to leave.


    Lacey asked shakily, "Sir, what''s happening here?"


    "Just someone looking for trouble. Pay him no mind," Wilbur smiled.


    Lacey nodded, slightly confused.


    Wilbur nced at the time. "Tell everyone from the inn to gather in the square."


    He turned to leave after that.


    After leaving the inn, he paced about the little town.


    Everything here seemed to be stuck in the seventies or eighties.


    The houses were built out of mud, the roads unpaved and caked with dirt.


    The only decent-looking buildings at all were the two inns.


    Wilbur arrived at the town square.


    There were several stalls selling vegetables and daily essentials. This was considered the center of the town.


    Everything seemed poor and old-fashioned, worlds away from Goldsand City.


    Wilbur loitered around the square for a while. All of a sudden, a gigantic creature swooped down from the heavens. It flew above the town in circles, letting out a series of howls.


    Its appearance led to panic at once.


    The people cried out in terror, fleeing into their houses, and bolting the windows shut. The hawkers in the square ran for their lives as well.


    Wilbur smiled.


    Just then, the sound of engines sounded from outside. Over ten pickup trucks made their way into the town, pulling up around the square.


    Over forty men emerged, all of them armed as they stormed the square. They fell


    to their knees before Wilbur, crying out to the Lord of Fire Dragons.


    The me serpentnded on the ground slowly, curling up behind Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at the men before him quietly. These all used to be Keith''s men but were now his believers.


    The only problem was that this would be hardly enough people.


    "Omar, have the town mayore over," said Wilbur.


    Omar, the leader of the Paro tribe, called out before leaving the square with several men.


    Not long after, anky old man in his fifties was brought over.


    The old man trembled all over at the sight of the me serpent.


    Wilbur looked at him. "What''s your name, sir?"


    "I''m Groot Kasha," said the mayor fearfully.


    Wilbur smiled. "Hello, Mister Groot. I''ve beenmanded by the Lord of Fire Dragons to build a Fire Dragon Lord Church here. Can you call the townsfolk to gather in the square?"


    "Everyone seems very afraid, sir," Groot mumbled.


    Wilbur frowned and turned to Omar. "Help Mister Groot gather everyone here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Omar got to his feet and proceeded to ''apany'' Groot to gather the people. Not long after, people began to fill up the town square.


    They did not dare to get too close, however, merely standing a good distance away from the square. The me serpent was far too terrifying.


    Even Lacey and the rest stood far away.

 Chapter 831

    Wilbur saw that everyone had arrived. He said, "Hi, everyone. I''m the Lord of Fire Dragons'' divine messenger. I''m going to build the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church here. You will be protected from poverty and disasters if you join the church. The Lord of Fire Dragons will bless you and your family."


    Wilbur knew how to run a cult.


    Cults only had to manipte the masses.


    The cult was in the pretense of a church, promising the people eternal life or going to heaven. He provided them with hope, so they would be willing and faithful.


    However, it was clear that not a lot of people believed him. There were gleams of fear and caution in their eyes.


    Wilbur knew that his words were not enough.


    A powerful spiritual pressure suddenly erupted from his body, and it enveloped the


    area.


    A huge ball of light lit up in the sky as a ray of white light shone on him.


    A faint white halo could be seen on him, making him look like he was an angel


    who descended from heaven.


    Everyone was instantly shocked.


    ''Isn''t this a miracle? Could it be that he''s the Lord of Fire Dragons'' divine messenger? Is he here to provide blessings?'' they wondered.


    The Lord of Fire Dragons myth had always existed in Gango.


    However, people gradually forgot about the myth because of the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    Most people in Gango joined the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    However, they were in a rural area. The Church of Holy Illuminati did not aim for these areas stricken by poverty.


    Therefore, these people worshiped their ancestors instead.


    Wilbur imed to be the divine messenger, and he used Illuminos to cast a halo on himself.


    Moreover, when they saw the me serpent, their feeble faith was shaken.


    They thought about how the divine messenger told them they could be protected from poverty and disasters if they joined the Church of The Fire Dragon Lord.


    The people started to talk quietly. Wilbur noticed it, but he only smiled without saying anything.


    Suddenly, an old man walked toward Wilbur and stood roughly ten meters in front of him.


    The old man looked at Wilbur and said slowly, "How pretentious."


    "What''s your name? Why are you stirring up trouble?" asked Wilbur calmly.


    The old man ced his hands together inside his sleeves and replied, "I''m Keith


    Sackler''s mentor, Karl Robin. I heard that you killed him."


    "That''s right," Wilbur admitted bluntly.


    Karl nodded and said, "It''s good that you admitted it. You''ll bear the


    consequences since you killed him."


    "Are you sure you can defeat me?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl sneered coldly and said, "Don''t think you can scare me just because you own


    a snake. Do you think I''m foolish like these folks?"


    "It seems like you don''t know what a snake is," chuckled Wilbur.


    The townspeople looked at them nervously at that moment.


    It was clear that someone tried to provoke the divine messenger.


    A bone-chilling coldness suddenly erupted from Karl as a huge ice sword formed in his hand.


    Coldness enveloped the area, causing everyone to shiver and back away.


    Omar and the others eximed. They hurriedly raised their weapons to aim at Karl.


    However, Wilbur raised his hand to stop them. He told the old man, "Do you know why I didn''t kill you back at the hotel? It''s because I''m waiting for this."


    The old man looked displeased. He wielded his ice sword and pointed at Wilbur. Wilburughed and slowly backed away. The me serpent roared.


    "Do you think this animal can defeat me? You idiot."


    Karl shouted and leaped into the air. He shed the me serpent with the ice sword in hand. The air was instantly filled with frost.


    The me serpent spat a fireball at Karl and lunged at him.


    Wilbur performed seals with his hands at that moment to cast various spells.


    The savage, agility, and strength spells were among the supportive spells he cast onto the me serpent.

 Chapter 832

    The fireball shed with the ice sword, and a thunderous boom erupted in mid-air. The rampant spiritual energy resulting from the collision kicked up howling winds.


    As the ice sword shattered the fireball, Karl yelled angrily and lunged toward the me serpent.


    The me serpent did not back down. It opened its mouth widely to eject more fireballs and battled Karl.


    Karl wielded his ice sword and dodged the fireballs in the air, continuing his attacks at the me serpent.


    The me serpent weaved through the air like it was dancing. Its huge mouth and tail were also used as weapons to battle Karl head-on.


    The ice sword bloomed with frost when it shed at the me serpent. It caused the me serpent to growl angrily, and it fought back with countless fireballs.


    It was the battle between a man and a me serpent. One was a fire type, and the other was an ice type. They were natural opposites, so the battle was intense.


    However, Karl was clearly better atbat than the me serpent.


    The me serpent was equivalent to a Sanctuary level cultivator, but its fighting pattern was a bit simple.


    Karl was a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, and he was highly trained inbat. He basically overpowered the me serpent.


    Luckily, the me serpent had multiple support spells, so it could still fight back.


    Their battle was growing intense. The sky of the town was filled with frost and mes.


    The townspeople watched the battle in terror.


    It was a battle of the gods to them. It was a power that could not be wielded by ordinary people.


    Wilbur stared at the me serpent and Karl.


    Karl looked cold. He wielded the ice sword and caused frost to be everywhere.


    Every attack he made on the me serpent resulted in a huge bloom of frost.


    The me serpent would be slowed down for a moment.


    It was evident that Karl''s attacks came with a freezing effect.


    He was a peak Sanctuary level cultivator with ice-type abilities, so he was considered an elite even among Sanctuary level cultivators. It was no wonder that he was not afraid of the me serpent.


    The me serpent would be defeated if the battle dragged on.


    Wilbur started casting more spells with his hands.


    "Resistant Fire Ring."


    Wilbur put his palms together, and an advanced spell instantly appeared on the me serpent.


    mes instantly ignited on the me serpent. Those mes also granted the serpent a boost to its fire affinity.


    The me serpent roared and spat a continuous chain of mes that went toward Karl.


    The people instantly screamed in shock.


    The me serpent was as majestic and aggressive as a fire dragon.


    It was wrapped in mes and spat fire from its mouth.


    They wondered if that was the Lord of Fire Dragons'' mount like in the legends.


    Karl did not back down in the face of endless mes. He raised his ice sword high with his hands and shouted, "Elite Ice Domain."


    Two massive wings made of ice instantly appeared behind him, causing the area around him to be frozen in ice.


    The mes that were aimed at Karl were extinguished by his Elite Ice Domain. Karl shouted again after the endless mes.


    "Ice sh."


    Karl waved his sword in a crisscross motion, causing a cross-shaped de energy to sh toward the me serpent rapidly, carrying a bone-chilling coldness with it.


    The me serpent could not dodge in time. It roared angrily and spat five fireballs toward the cross-shaped de energy.


    Continuous explosions could be heard.


    The five fireballs were shattered, and the Ice shnded on the me serpent.


    The me serpent roared angrily. Its huge body flew backward for over a hundred meters because of the attack before it could regain its bnce.


    The me serpent red at Karl with bloodshot eyes. There was a wound on the side of its body.


    There was no bleeding because the powerful ice sealed the wound. It also contained the power of ice that infected the body through the wound.


    The me serpent was injured.


    However, that also triggered its ferocious nature as a beast.


    The me serpent growled angrily and lunged toward Karl again. It spat a mouthful of mes.


    Karl scoffed coldly and said, "You ignorant animal."

 Chapter 833

    Karl stormed into the endless mes with his Domain.


    The crowd was speechless from shock as they looked up in a daze.


    They wondered why the seemingly unstoppable mount for the Lord of Fire Dragons was no match for Karl.


    They started to doubt and wonder how it was possible for a human to fight the me serpent.


    A dragon head appeared on Wilbur''s back at that moment. The dragon''s head moved its mouth like it was chanting something.


    Wilbur pointed at the sky after a moment and shouted, "Dragon Fury!"


    A golden light appeared from the sky and shone on the me serpent.


    The me serpent suddenly grew in an instant.


    Its body was around fifty meters long. A pair of golden wings grew from its back as well as four sharp ws that grew out from its abdomen. It was covered in mes that surged to the sky. Countless runes appeared in those mes.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure enveloped the town.


    The me serpent transformed into a true dragon at that moment.


    An indescribable spiritual pressure exuded from its body, like it was a messenger from God.


    The townspeople subconsciously knelt because of the spiritual pressure, and they started to pray.


    All doubts about the me serpent being a fire dragon were washed away in that instant.


    There were no creatures as powerful as a fire dragon.


    Karl was shocked too. He backed away as soon as he could for hundreds of meters and stood by with caution.


    The power exuding from the me serpent was not inferior to his power at that moment.


    Karl looked at Wilbur with shock, and Wilbur returned a cold smile.


    Dragon Fury was another ability he gained after leveling up his Dragon''s Chant.


    It was one of the Dragon Language Spells.


    A Dragon Language Spell was a spell that could be unleashed through Dragon Language, which contained incredible power.


    It could also elevate the power of a spell to another level.


    An intermediate spell could be elevated to the level of an advanced spell.


    The Dragon Fury had properties exclusive to the ancient dragon n, so it naturally overpowered any other spell of the same level.


    However, using a Dragon Language Spell came with a cost.


    It required a huge amount of spiritual energy.


    The Dragon Fury consumed half of Wilbur''s spiritual energy.


    He might not be able to fight Karl himself at that moment.


    However, the me serpent instantly reached the Super Sanctuary level with the Dragon Fury. It was enough to overpower Karl at that moment.


    Karl was a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, but the Super Sanctuary level was apletely different league.


    The me serpent also felt that its power was elevated to a terrifying state.


    The wound on its body healed rapidly, and the coldness was instantly ejected from its body.


    It roared excitedly and spun around in the air. Then, it ferociously lunged toward Karl.


    The me serpent opened its mouth and another mouthful of mes appeared.


    However, the mes were golden in color as though it was from a real dragon. The mes carried a terrible destructive power as they were hurled toward Karl. Karl sensed the power from the mes and the new body of the me serpent.


    He was stunned for the moment.


    Could his opponent really be the Lord of Fire Dragons'' mount? Was that guy really the divine messenger for the Lord of Fire Dragons?


    He naturally knew about the legend.


    However, as a Saint level cultivator, he did not really believe in those legends.


    Nevertheless, he was dumbfounded by the situation he was facing.


    The mes covered the sky as though the sky itself was being consumed. Karl quickly dropped andnded on the ground.

 Chapter 834

    Wilbur looked at Karl coldly.


    The me serpent roared and lunged toward Karl.


    Karl suddenly retrieved all his powers and asked, "Sir, can we please talk?"


    Wilbur made a simple wave, causing the me serpent that lunged downward to howl and soar to the sky. It spun in the air excitedly because it was overjoyed and enjoying its newfound power.


    "Anyst words?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl was silent for a moment, then he asked, "Does the Lord of Fire Dragons really exist?"


    "I think so," replied Wilbur.


    Wilbur nned to create the god even if the Lord of Fire Dragons did not exist.


    He felt like he was powerful enough to be a god anyway.


    Karl said slowly, "I''m willing to join the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church. I want to be a faithful believer."


    Wilbur was very surprised. He asked "Oh? What made you change your mind? You can try to continue fighting. Perhaps you might even win."


    Karl smiled and replied, "I know better. The fire dragon is beyond me, and you''re a divine messenger, sir. I don''t think I have a chance of winning the battle."


    "You can try to run away. Why did you choose to join us? Is it because you felt the Lord of Fire Dragons'' calling?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl frowned slightly and replied slowly, "Sir, to be honest, my student, Keith Sackler, was manipted. He lost his life, and I was threatened and forced to do something I didn''t want to do. Your appearance gave me hope to change. Maybe I can be someone that does something for the people here."


    "What do you mean? How can someone threaten you when you are a Saint level cultivator?" asked Wilbur while looking at Karl.


    Karl ced his hands together inside his sleeves. He replied slowly, "We all have families and friends. The people who manipted me threatened their lives. I may be a Saint level cultivator, but there''s nothing I could do in the face of power. Moreover, there are people more powerful than me. My abilities are very limited."


    "Can you tell me who manipted your student?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl frowned and replied, "Lars Harriet, the Minister of Defense."


    Wilbur frowned.


    It was a powerful position in a nation. It was considered to be in the top three national positions.


    The nation was not huge, but the power he possessed was not to be underestimated.


    It seemed like Lars Harriet was not a good person either.


    Wilbur felt like he was a corrupted person in power.


    "Are you saying that Lars Harriet sent you too?" asked Wilbur.


    "That''s right."


    "You''re betraying him by doing this."


    "I wanted to escape his control since a long time ago, but I never got the chance. I see how powerful you are now, sir, and it makes me hopeful. I want to be your most faithful believer and help the church grow. We won''t fear anything as long as we are powerful enough," said Karl.


    Wilbur smiled slightly.


    Karl did not believe in the Lord of Fire Dragons, but he chose to side with Wilbur because he saw how powerful Wilbur was.


    It seemed like he did not get along with Lars.


    Karl was very opinionated.


    Wilbur did not mind whether Karl believed him or not.


    It was beneficial to him if Karl was willing to side with him.


    Karl was a peak Saint level cultivator, after all. He had sufficient capabilities.


    He felt like he should just go along with it.


    Wilbur was confident that he would make Karl regret it if he dared to rebel.


    "Alright, Karl. I can ept you, but you better stay faithful. Otherwise, the consequences will be dire," said Wilbur.


    Karl lowered his gaze and said, "Don''t worry, sir. I will be the most loyal believer since I made my choice. I will stand by your side."


    Wilbur smiled slightly and looked at the baffled crowd.

 Chapter 835

    "The Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church will be built soon. You may all register to join by tomorrow. Those who are facing financial issues may apply for financial assistance. The location will be at the Groot Hotel. That will be the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church tomorrow. The mighty Lord of Fire Dragons will bless you all."


    Someone stood as soon as Wilbur finished speaking. He said out loud, "Sir, I would like to join the church."


    Wilbur looked over and smiled.


    That person was K, the man who chose kindness.


    Wilbur waved as K walked toward him excitedly.


    Wilbur patted his head and said, "Come to the church tomorrow. You and your


    family will receive blessings from God."


    "Yes, sir," K said while he humbly lowered his gaze.


    Wilbur waved to send the me serpent back to his demine.


    Then, he said, "Mister Mayor, please follow me."


    Wilbur walked towards the hotel with Karl silently following behind.


    Omar stared at the mayor while the mayor followed behind Wilbur as well.


    Wilbur eventually disappeared from their view as he entered the hotel.


    Only then did the crowd start to discuss loudly.


    They could not believe the fire dragon defeated Karl.


    They were amazed by the Lord of Fire Dragons'' mount.


    The sky full of mes, the majestic body of a dragon, and that godly power it exuded astounded them.


    No one had any doubts at that point.


    Wilbur and the others went back to the hotel.


    They sat down with Karl, Omar, and the mayor.


    Wilbur looked at the mayor and said slowly, "Mister Mayor."


    "Sir, just call me Groot," said the mayor in a panicked tone.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I should refer to you as the mayor."


    Then, he took out his identification and let him have a look.


    He continued to say, "This will be the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church. It''s a legal organization. I thought you should know."


    The mayor kept nodding.


    "Karl, I''m assigning you as the archbishop of this church. Omar will be the head of the church. You two will be in charge of running the church."


    Omar looked excited, but Karl was very surprised. He asked, "What about you, sir?"


    "I''m the divine messenger. I shall go elsewhere to preach and continue to spread the word and glory of the Lord of Fire Dragons," replied Wilbur.


    Karl frowned and said, "This ce will be in chaos very soon."


    "I know. I''ll leave after I deal with those troublemakers. Also, I''ll get a hundred million dors to help those in need. The money will be managed by you, Karl. You and Omar will conduct the review together. If there are people who are truly in need, please provide them with financial support immediately," said Wilbur.


    Karl smiled after that. He said, "In that case, our believers will increase. I''m afraid your money won''t be enough."


    "Don''t you worry about money. All I need are believers."


    Wilbur had more than two billion dors at hand. He earned that in the recent months, and they were finally put to good use.


    "Sir, I want to join the church. I''ll be the most faithful believer," said the mayor hurriedly.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "Alright. God will look after you if you''re faithful enough."


    Karl frowned slightly because he assumed that Groot was faithless.


    However, Wilbur did not mind. He believed that there would be faithful believers if they grew in numbers.


    His goal at that moment was scale and numbers.


    "Lars won''t leave this be. He has a Super Sanctuary cultivator on his side," Karl said with a frown.

 Chapter 836

    "My n is to kill as I go. I''ll kill them in groups if I have to," said Wilbur coldly.


    Karl pondered for a moment and said, "You''re extraordinary, sir. We''ll look forward to it."


    Then, they started a discussion and Wilbur made a few decisions very soon.


    Karl would be the archbishop, Omar would be the head of the church, and Groot


    would be the church executive. Themittee of the church was formed.


    They would choose their staff from the believers tomorrow to kick off the development of the church.


    Lacey and the others also joined them in the end. They were fighting for a spot to participate in the church.


    Wilbur weed them to join the discussion.


    Karl took the initiative to start writing the manifesto, mission, and rules for the church.


    They were busy all night until the next morning.


    People were waiting outside the door at dawn.


    Wilbur let Karl and the others be in charge of the registration. He went to the room upstairs instead.


    He felt like he should remain mysterious at times.


    Karl and others started to do their work passionately.


    ...


    Three dayster, the town was having a grand celebration.


    Almost everyone became a believer in the church, and they received significant financial support.


    That was undoubtedly the best blessing they had after a long struggle.


    They sang ancient gospels and danced in a field as they praised the mighty Lord of Fire Dragons and the generosity of the benevolent divine messenger.


    Karl silently stood in the field, watching them as he pondered.


    Omar, Groot, Lacey, and the others were genuinely smiling.


    Their lives were changed because of the divine messenger and the mighty Lord of Fire Dragons. There was nothing more real than that.


    Therefore, they were very faithful.


    Karl did not expect that. Even Wilbur was slightly surprised.


    It seemed that money could solve almost all their problems.


    Lars, on the other hand, was furious in his vi.


    He could not believe that Karl ended up working for that guy.


    ''What the hell is this Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons'' Church? What year is this? Who still cares about religion?'' he fumed internally.


    He felt like those who worked for Karl and Keith knew too much. They were dire threats that had to be dealt with.


    "Come here," yelled Lars furiously.


    A man hurriedly entered the room and stood up straight.


    Lars ordered with a displeased expression, "Inform Henrod to eradicate that bullshit of a church."


    "Sir, Karl has betrayed us. Henrod can''t defeat him, right?"


    "Supply him with powerful weapons that can kill a Sanctuary level cultivator. If that''s not enough, we will bomb the ce to the ground," said Lars angrily.


    "Sir, we need a reason to use heavy weaponry."


    "Is fighting against terrorists and rebels a sufficient reason?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Why don''t you f*ck off then?" yelled Lars angrily.


    Karl made him very angry. He could not understand why Karl had turned on him.


    What could he possibly benefit from hanging out with a bunch of beggars?


    ...


    It was the evening, and Wilbur was smoking alone in the reserved room of the Lute Ocean Restaurant.


    Captain Affie soon entered the room. He struggled to move his fat body, taking a while before he finally sat down across from Wilbur.


    "Mister Penn, how''s the development of your church?" Affie asked.

 Chapter 837

    Wilbur smiled and said, "It''s a sess, and it''s all thanks to your help. I prepared twenty million francs. Give me your ount details and I''ll transfer the money


    right away."


    "I... I feel embarrassed to ept that." Affie wasughing so much that his belly was jiggling.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I ran into some minor trouble. Mister Lars Harriet seems to oppose my church. I wonder if you can help me out."


    Affie immediately stopped smiling and said, "Sir, I don''t dare to interfere if it involves Lars Harriet."


    "You seem to be inferior to him in status," said Wilbur.


    Affie adjusted the table and said in a low voice, "I can''tpare to Lars Harriet''s status."


    "Here''s the thing. I heard that Mister Harriet is conspiring with armed foreigners, and he''s against my church. All you have to do is let some small mediapany spread some rumors around. The twenty million francs would be transferred immediately."


    Affie looked at Wilbur for a moment, then said, "It''s very dangerous."


    "Fifty million," Wilbur offered.


    Affie sighed and said, "I''m the Captain of the Religious Bureau, after all. I can''t watch a newly built church get torn down. The news will appear by tomorrow, but only on a few minor inte media tforms. It will be considered as rumors."


    "Thanks for supporting my religion, Captain Affie." Wilbur took his phone out and asked, "What''s your ount?"


    A whileter, Affie saw that fifty million francs were transferred to his ount. He was so delighted that his fat belly was jiggling fromughing.


    "I''ll let you in on a secret. The president is very unhappy with Mister Harriet too," said Affie mysteriously.


    Wilbur instantly asked, "Is that so? It sounds like we can work with that."


    "Don''t get me involved in this. I''ll get killed, sir. All the money in the world won''t mean a thing if I''m dead," said Affie while he sat up straight.


    Wilburughed and nodded. He said, "Help introduce me at an appropriate time. That should be fine, right?"


    "If the chancees along, and if your church develops nicely. I believe you''ll have an opportunity," replied Affie.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Don''t worry. My church has a strong financial backing. It''ll be a sess."


    "Good." Affieughed.


    Wilbur left the restaurant and went back to the hotel.


    Karl and the others were left in charge of Saturn Vige, so nothing would go wrong.


    He came back to deal with the Lars Harriet issue.


    ording to Karl, Lars was a malicious individual with great power. He was undoubtedly a threat.


    He had to resolve Lars if he wanted the church to thrive.


    Lars was in a direct conflict with them.


    However, he could not storm in and kill Lars outright as that would cause an international buzz.


    Therefore, he had to resort to other methods.


    Wilbur did not have a lot of political experience, but he could tell that someone like


    Lars must have a lot of hidden enemies.


    Affie also told him that the president was very unhappy with Lars.


    It was a very interesting statement.


    It was nighttime, and an envoy of around a hundred vehicles drove toward Saturn Vige.


    Heavy weapons like cannons could be seen among the rows of vehicles. There were a lot of weapons that could even harm a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    However, they would only cause harm if they managed tond a hit.


    Henrod was in a full military outfit. He smoked a cigar in his car, and he was in a good mood.


    He had Lars'' support, which permitted him the use of military weapons.


    He felt like his sess was only a matter of time if Lars had his back. This mission would be over in an instant.


    All he needed to do was eradicate a bunch of terrorists in Saturn Vige.


    He knew that there was a Sanctuary level cultivator there.


    However, they prepared cannons, anti-material rifles, and rocketunchers. A Sanctuary level cultivator would not be a problem.


    The rest of them would be a piece of cake if he could get rid of that Sanctuary level cultivator.


    He assumed he would own a new turf soon enough, which meant his future would only get better.


    Henrod could not help butugh when he thought about it.

 Chapter 838

    Suddenly, a loud explosion could be heard from his envoy.


    Henrod was caught off guard. He quickly ordered them to stop and got out of the car as soon as he could.


    He saw a monster that was over ten meters long spitting fireballs in mid-air. A few artilleries were instantly blown to bits.


    The monster did not stop there. His troops were scattered, and the soldiers were screaming, running about in panic. Countless people died in the sea of fire.


    Henrod was shaking from anger and immediately ordered through his walkie- talkie.


    "Spread out and fight back. Take that damned thing out."


    Henrod grabbed an anti-material rifle from his car after yellowing out orders and started to aim at the monster.


    The anti-material rifle was a powerful weapon that even Sanctuary level cultivators would not dare to take head-on.


    It was a new weapon Lars assigned to him. One anti-material rifle was worth about ten million dors.


    However, a bone-chilling coldness washed over Henrod.


    Henrod was caught off guard. He felt his body freeze, unable to turn around.


    He saw a figure with a huge ice sword in hand, and that figure was storming toward him.


    ''Karl?'' Henrod thought.


    Henrod knew Karl because he was a famous Sanctuary level cultivator in the region.


    Henrod knew the moment for a battle to the death hade.


    He was only an Ambience level cultivator, so he needed to rely on weapons if he wanted to kill Karl.


    He shouted to activate all his spiritual energy, which temporarily got rid of the coldness from his body.


    He pulled the trigger while aiming at Karl.


    A loud explosion could be heard.


    The HE round shot toward Karl at a terrifying speed.


    The powerful recoil pushed Henrod backward for over ten meters, leaving a deep trail in the ground.


    The bullet reached Karl almost immediately after it was fired.


    However, Karl was prepared for it and had unleashed his Ice Domain in advance.


    The terrifying bullet started to slow down once it entered his Domain.


    The air became extremely dense in his Ice Domain, causing all motion to slow down.


    Karl shouted at that moment and made several shing attacks with his ice sword in a crossing motion.


    A cross-shaped de energy shot out.


    The de energy shed with the bullet, causing the HE round to explode on the spot.


    By then, Karl was just merely ten meters away from Henrod.


    Henrod barely found his footing after he pulled the trigger.


    He fired again because he panicked. Unfortunately, he was within Karl''s Domain by then.


    Therefore, all his movements were slowed.


    His speed was no different than the speed of a snail to a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Karl dodged the bullet and came up to Henrod in an instant.


    Henrod fired his second bullet, but he missed the mark.


    Karl sneered coldly and made a sh.


    Henrod was instantly shed in half, his body dropped to both sides. Then, his body shattered into uneven cubes of frozen flesh on the ground.


    Karl did not even look at him and immediately stormed into the chaotic crowd.


    The me serpent was causing chaos from the sky by constantly raining fireballs down on them. Henrod''s soldiers were badly injured.


    Karl looked for those who were aiming at the me serpent on the ground and took them out.


    Ordinary people were like bugs to a Sanctuary level cultivator. They dropped dead before they could even see Karl.


    Half an hourter, the envoy of military vehicles were turned into molten g. Every vehicle was burned and ruined. Those who tried to escape were also killed by the me serpent.


    They could notpare to the speed of the me serpent.


    Over a hundred men gave up and surrendered. They tossed their weapons and knelt, begging for their lives.


    Omar rushed there with the church militia at that moment.


    Karl and Omar surrounded those who surrendered. The me serpent was still


    flying in the air to survey the surroundings.


    "What do we do with them, Archbishop?" asked Omar.


    Karl gestured with a wave. Omar instantly understood and gave the order to take them all out.

 Chapter 839

    The church militia immediately opened fire, taking out all the soldiers in an instant. Karl said, "Clean up the battlefield and take their weapons. We''re going back."


    The next morning, Lars had just got up, but he was already throwing a tantrum in his vi.


    He could not believe Henrod''s army was eradicated. He thought Henrod was absolutely useless to fail even after he was provided with advanced weaponry. The more serious situation was the rumors about his conspiracy with Keith. There was no evidence to back the rumors, so it was not a threat to him yet. However, it most certainly was not a good sign.


    "Sir, we are handling those rumors, but how do we deal with Saturn Vige?" asked his assistant.


    Lars looked displeased. He paced around in his living room without saying anything.


    His assistant lowered his gaze and silently waited.


    Lars said coldly after a long while, "I told you to investigate the Everest Foreign Trade. How''s the investigation?"


    "I investigated. It started with the incident of Keith Sackler abducting the Everest Foreign Trade''s CEO, then this happened."


    "So you mean you''re sure this has something to do with them?"


    "It can''t be confirmed, but it must be rted somehow."


    Lars fell into deep thought.


    Negative news about him appeared, so he assumed he was being targeted.


    He could not use military force to eradicate those people at Saturn Vige anymore because he had quite a few political enemies.


    They could easily catch him red-handed, so it was a very dangerous thing to do.


    He had been in the political circle for decades and knew very well that something minor could bring about disastrous oues.


    He had to be careful. He thought about Keith''s death, that bullshit church, Karl''s rebellion, Henrod''s death, and the rumors about him and Keith.


    It all seemed connected to Everest Foreign Trade.


    Perhaps he could start with Everest Foreign Trade.


    If he could force the culprit to appear and get rid of them, perhaps his problem would go away.


    Everything would be easier if he knew who the culprit was.


    He had the power to get rid of anyone in the country.


    He thought about that, and then he said coldly, "Get the relevant departments to


    find a reason and freeze all assets of the Everest Foreign Trade."


    "Do you think it has something to do with the Everest Foreign Trade?"


    "What else can it be? Keith abducted someone from the Everest Foreign Trade,


    then he died. Do you think it''s a coincidence?" asked Lars coldly.


    "Alright. I''ll handle it right away."


    ...


    Hannah was in the office at the Everest Foreign Trade.


    She leaned on the chair in frustration, and she was exhausted.


    Her secretary knocked and said, "Miss Toya, Mister Penn is here to look for you."


    Wilbur entered the room before Hannah could speak.


    "I heard the Everest Foreign Trade''s mines were closed down?"


    Hannah looked at Wilbur with a bad temper. She said coldly, "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "They say it''s a tax issue. They temporarily froze all our assets and they''re pending an investigation."


    "Do you have a tax issue?"


    "No."


    "Who gave the orders? You should look for him. You can''t afford this kind of loss, right?"


    Hannah looked at Wilbur and shook his head. She said, "I don''t know why Cape Consortium sent you. It''s obvious that someone is trying to sabotage Everest Foreign Trade. Do you think it can be resolved so easily?"


    "So you''ll sit around and do nothing?" asked Wilbur.


    Hannah instantly stood furiously when she heard that. She raised her voice and asked, "What else can I do? Ever since we started working together, the Everest Foreign Trade has been gued by misfortune. Now, I have an idiot who talks boldly. What else can you do? How dare you im that I''m sitting around and doing nothing? Go solve the problem yourself if you''re so capable.''


    "

 Chapter 840

    Hannah was frustrated.


    She thought coborating with Cape could get Everest Foreign Trade out of its sticky situation.


    However, she did not expect the oue.


    The losses were immeasurable once the production stopped.


    The daily expenses of the enterprise were a terrifying amount.


    Moreover, the damages based on contracts would add up to an astronomical figure.


    They could not hold out for much longer even if they had the two billion dors from Cape.


    She had no doubt that Cape would be in trouble too.


    The Everest Foreign Trade was about to be doomed, and she could not think of any solutions to resolve the crisis.


    Wilbur also fell silent.


    It was not a coincidence.


    He assumed Lars was behind all that.


    Lars wanted to force him to appear to either negotiate or to kill him off. Lars had to take things into his own hands.


    Keith''s subordinates and the traitorous Karl were big threats to him, after all.


    It all began when Keith abducted Everett Toya. He must have noticed something


    that tied Everett Foreign Trade to the events that followed.


    Everett Foreign Trade would soon close down if things persisted.


    It was a major 80-million-dor investment Cape wanted to continue investing in,


    so he would not allow anything to go wrong.


    Cape could not afford the losses, let alone Everett Foreign Trade.


    Wilbur said in a low voice when he thought about that, "I will fix this. You should hold the fort here."


    Hannahughed and shook her head. She said, "I would thank the heavens if you were actually capable of fixing this."


    Wilbur chose to ignore her mockery and turned to leave.


    Hannahughed coldly and shook her head. She asked, "What else can you do except for talking boldly?"


    Then, she sat on the chair limply. She fell into deep thought and continued to seekst-resort solutions.


    ...


    It was the evening.


    Wilbur and Affie sat across from each other in a private room of Lute Ocean Restaurant.


    "Captain Affie, I would like to meet the president," said Wilbur bluntly.


    Affie was taken aback for a moment. Then, heughed and said, "The president doesn''t meet some random stranger just like that. I don''t think you''re qualified just yet."


    "Help me make a rmendation and set us up for a meeting. I have two hundred million dors ready for you," said Wilbur.


    However, Affie shook his head determinedly and said, "Sorry, but this is out of my capabilities."


    "Really? I can increase the money," said Wilbur.


    Affie sipped his wine and said slowly, "Sir, this involves Mister Harriet, so it''s no longer about money. I treasure my life. Goodbye."


    "Wait," said Wilbur.


    Affie turned to look at Wilbur. He said, "Sir, I can return your money if you require it, but your license will also be revoked."


    "That''s not what I want. Can you tell me where the president is staying? I mean his real address," said Wilbur while staring at Affie.


    Affie was stunned for a long while before he replied slowly, "The president has a banquet tonight at the presidential office, but you''re being delusional if you''re thinking of trespassing."


    "Thanks." Wilbur took out a suitcase and tossed it to Affie.


    Affie grabbed the heavy suitcase and sighed, then said, "You''re a nice guy, but I


    can''t help you with what''s between you and Mister Harriet."


    "You''ve done plenty. Thank you very much," said Wilbur with a smile.


    Affie shrugged and shook his head as he said, "I didn''t do anything. Goodbye."


    Wilbur smoked a cigarette after Affie left before digging into his steak.


    He took a stroll near the presidential officete at night.


    The guards were standing right outside the entrance.


    Wilbur walked to a remote area and blended into the shadows.


    President Rogan was reading a document in his office at that moment.

 Chapter 841

    It was about the news of Lars Harriet conspiring with Keith Sackler.


    It only appeared in a few minor media sources, but he put out orders before to inform him everything about Lars Harriet, regardless of the information being minor or major.


    He was stunned for a moment. Rogan asked slowly, "Mister Osborn, who do you think released the news?"


    There was an old man on the corner sofa. He spoke slowly, "I don''t know, but he''s trying to attack Lars Harriet."


    "Yeah. I''m surprised that someone dared to provoke him," said Rogan.


    The old man who was called Osborn smiled and said, "Lars has a lot of enemies. He''s knees deep with the incident involving Keith. Maybe this is our opportunity."


    Rogan shook his head and said, "It''s not that easy. Lars is not easy to deal with."


    "Of course, we have to be cautious," said Osborn.


    Rogan nodded.


    Suddenly, the door silently opened.


    Rogan was surprised. Osborn immediately straightened up and a powerful spiritual pressure surged outward from his body.


    He instantly transformed from an old man to a feral man.


    Wilbur walked in slowly and said, "Rx, Ie in peace."


    "That''s not a reason for trespassing."


    Osborn shouted and raised his hand. A gray light shot toward Wilbur.


    ''Is that Fear?'' thought Wilbur.


    He frowned and pointed forward, casting Blessing.


    The bright ball of light and the grayish ball of light shed with each other, exploding and dissipating into spiritual energy.


    They were beginner spells, so they vanished almost instantly.


    Osborn saw that and formed more seals with his hands.


    He cast Numb and Weaken at Wilbur in one go.


    Wilbur leaped forward as faced the spells head-on. He was covered in spiritual mes as he ced his palms together and unleashed the Quad Thunder.


    Four lightning balls appeared and shot out lightning chains that restrained Osborn.


    Osborn shouted maniacally and formed a series of seals with his hands.


    "Teleport! Impact Sphere!" shouted Osborn.


    Osborn used the spells to instantly move behind Wilbur, dodging the restraints from the Quad Thunder spell while casting Impact Sphere at the same time.


    They were intermediate spells, so they were not much of a threat.


    However, Osborn had mastered how to use spells.


    He kept casting spells and continuously threw beginner and intermediate spells at Wilbur. He wanted to slowly whittle down his opponent.


    He only needed tond one spell, after which he could cast an advance spell to end his opponent.


    The Impact Sphere managed to hit Wilbur. It exploded on his defensive mes, causing him to lose bnce.


    Osborn was done casting an advanced spell by then.


    "Light of Destruction."


    A ball of light that was raging with spiritual energy appeared in his hand. Then, it turned into a ray of light that shot toward Wilbur.


    It cut through the air with a deafening noise.


    Wilbur barely managed to turn around before the Light of Destruction was right before him.


    Wilbur put his palms together without a second thought.


    "Ghost Shield."


    The Ghost Shield instantly appeared in front of Wilbur.


    The ferocious head of an evil ghost was on the shield with its mouth open. It absorbed the Light of Destruction fully.


    Osborn looked serious. He unleashed a terrifying spiritual pressure from his body and kept forming more seals with his hands.


    The dragon head on Wilbur''s back appeared and silently chanted Dragonspeak.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure started to spread. Rogan backed far away and had his back against the wall.


    Osborn was a Sanctuary level spell cultivator. Rogan had never seen anyone who couldpare with Osborn when ites to spells, except for that one Super Sanctuary cultivator in the nation.

 Chapter 842

    Osborn stood in front of Rogan. The spiritual pressure from him washed toward Wilbur like a tidal wave.


    The speed of his spell casting was too fast to be visible.


    Osborn cast a spell almost instantly.


    "Curse of the Dead."


    Osborn struggled to point a finger at Wilbur as if that finger carried the weight of the world behind it.


    A gray ball of light floated out from his finger and flew toward Wilbur.


    That was an advanced spell, the Curse of the Dead.


    It had a 50 percent chance of killing the target instantly.


    There was a fifty percent chance of surviving, but no one would dare take the risk to fight the spell.


    Wilbur teleported and moved around in the spacious office.


    However, the Curse of the Dead had locked onto Wilbur. It kept changing directions and chased him around.


    Wilbur did not just move around. He also formed seals with his hands.


    He ced his palms together after a few seconds and shouted, "Eye of the Dark."


    A ck spiral instantly appeared in front of him.


    The Curse of the Dead was sucked into the ck spiral and vanished.


    Wilbur felt flustered because he did not believe he could easily handle that spell without some knowledge of dark power.


    Osborn was also taken aback. Based on the number of spells his opponent cast, it would appear that Wilbur was not weaker than him.


    Osborn immediately sprinted toward Rogan the moment Wilbur resolved the Curse of the Dead.


    Leaving with Rogan immediately would be the wisest choice.


    Suddenly, a terrifying spiritual ripple appeared in the office.


    An arrow of light abruptly appeared in front of Osborn, stopping him from moving forward.


    The arrow of light flickered as though it did not belong in that dimension. There was no way of capturing it, so there was no escape.


    "Dimensional Arrow?" Osborn had goosebumps. He quietly stood there, and he did not dare to move.


    The Dimensional Arrow was a Higher Order spell that he could also unleash.


    However, unleashing it required a hundred and twenty-eight seals. It was veryplicated.


    Moreover, the Dimensional Arrow he could unleash would not be so terrifyingly powerful.


    It was a dimensional-type spell, which was one of the hardest types to master. The Dimensional Arrow he could unleash was only a replica of dimensional-type abilities, but the damage was great.


    However, it could not bepared with the Dimensional Arrow in front of him.


    It was a Dimensional Arrow that contained dimensional power. It was something that existed in both dimensions, something that could destroy all matter in its path.


    It was more than an advanced spell. Osborn felt like his opponent must be a Super Sanctuary level spell cultivator to be able to unleash a terrifying spell like that.


    Osborn did not dare to move in front of the Higher Order spell.


    On top of that, he did not know how his opponent activated the Dimensional Arrow.


    The Dimensional Arrow which exuded a terrifying power silently levitated there like


    it was death itself. Osborn''s thoughts were cut off.


    Rogan looked at Wilbur with a terrified expression. He spoke softly, "Sir, we can talk this out. Don''t hurt us."


    Wilbur smiled slightly and dismissed the Dimensional Arrow.


    He did not intend to hurt anyone. Otherwise, Osborn would have died long ago.

 Chapter 843

    He only wanted Rogan and Osborn to know what he was capable of, and he has achieved his goal.


    However, using Dragonspeak to activate the Dimensional Arrow exhausted him of his spiritual energy because he turned an advanced spell into a Higher Order spell.


    Osborn took a few deep breaths after the Dimensional Arrow vanished.


    He could not handle that deadly aura even if he was a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    The power of that Dimensional Arrow was too scary.


    Luckily, it seemed like Wilbur dide in peace.


    Osborn silently stood next to Rogan, and he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Their battlested two minutes after Wilbur entered the room.


    However, Osborn felt like he went through the deadliest battle of his lifetime. He had to admit that his opponent astounded him.


    Rogan walked toward Wilbur and weed him to sit.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and sat on the sofa. He then lit a cigarette.


    Rogan sat next to him and spoke slowly, "It seems like you dide in peace, sir. What would you like to talk about?"


    "It''s about Lars Harriet." Wilbur was straight to the point.


    He used his powers to gain the right to speak. His words had to be considered with seriousness at that point.


    Rogan and Osborn looked at each other. Rogan asked slowly, "What about Mister Harriet?"


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "Let''s cut the crap. I know Lars is a huge problem of yours. We should work together. I can help you get rid of him."


    Rogan was silent for a long time before he said, "Sir, Lars has fifty thousand Morocan soldiers with him. Those are his infantry. His position as the Minister of Defense ensured that those soldiers owned advanced weaponry. Moreover, the leader of the Morocans, Rex, is a Super Sanctuary cultivator. His powers are not inferior to yours, and he has military support from the West. It can''t be an easy feat."


    Wilbur silently nodded.


    Fifty thousand soldiers with advanced weaponry would be the key to deciding the oue of a small-scale war.


    Moreover, he had a Super Sanctuary and the support from the West. Lars was truly something else.


    It was no wonder that Rogan could not do anything about him, but at the same time, he became Rogan''s number one problem.


    No president could be at ease with a Minister of Defense like that.


    It further confirmed Wilbur''s theory.


    He would cause a riot for the Morocans if he just killed Lars.


    A Super Sanctuary would lead 50 thousand elite soldiers to seek revenge. They would also have support from outside forces. It would be a disastrous oue for the nation.


    Wilbur said slowly after a moment, "I can provide you with witnesses. Karl and Keith Sackler''s subordinates can prove that Lars conspired with Keith for personal gain, allowing illegal activities."


    "Of course, but it''s not possible to kill him off with just that," Rogan said.


    Wilburughed and said, "I know that, of course, but what if I can also help you


    get rid of that Morocan Super Sanctuary cultivator?"


    Rogan instantly had a gleam in his eyes.


    He feared that Super Sanctuary cultivator, Rex, the most.


    However, he frowned again and said, "He still has fifty thousand Morocan soldiers. Even if you can kill Rex, the army will bring spell disaster to this nation with the help of outside forces."


    "What if I can get rid of them altogether?" asked Wilbur.


    Rogan stared at Wilbur for a long time. Then, he said, "If that''s the case, I''ll arrest Lars for treason."


    "What about the forces in the West?" asked Wilbur.


    Rogan said, "I can handle the other forces if you can handle the problems you mentioned. Lars is no use to me if he loses his advantages, after all. Those forces won''t fight me."


    "It''s a deal, then. I''ll handle Rex and the fifty thousand soldiers. The rest is up to you." Then, Wilbur stood to leave.


    Rogan asked at that moment, "Sir, what is your name?"

 Chapter 844

    "You may call me Trevor Penn. I''m also the divine messenger for the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church," said Wilbur.


    Rogan and Osborn exchanged nces before Osborn said slowly, "It''s you. It seems like you and Lars have some unfinished business."


    "Yes. I could''ve just killed him, but I chose to work with you in consideration of your nation and my personal issues."


    "We''ll be waiting for your good news then," said Rogan.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and went out the door.


    Rogan and Osborn frowned deeply and looked at each other.


    "Are you confident that he can do it?" asked Rogan worriedly.


    Osborn replied, "I don''t know. Rex is also a Super Sanctuary cultivator. We can only wait and observe for no. If he fails, this will have nothing to do with us. If he seeds, we''ll arrest Lars immediately. We can arrest him for any crime at that point."


    Rogan nodded slowly.


    At Saturn Vige, the hotel had been renovated into a church.


    A que for the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church was hung at the door. The people who entered and exited the church wore gray robes with a fire dragon pattern printed on the chest.


    Wilbur was sitting in the lobby. He waited for Karl and the others to report to him.


    Henrod''s squad was eradicated, so they obtained a lot of weapons.


    Vigers from the nearby viges heard about the church in Saturn Vige and kepting to join the church.


    The church membership went up to two thousand people, and it was still growing in numbers.


    Most of them came for financial support.


    However, their faith in the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church grew. They thought it was a blessing from the Lord of Fire Dragons.


    Wilbur nodded after he heard that.


    The church was formed, and it would be a powerful force if it continued to develop.


    Most importantly, he had the opportunity to discover the divine mystery. It was the part he cared about the most.


    "Do you know about the Morocans?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl looked at Wilbur and replied slowly, "Sir, the Morocans are a tribe with a long history here. Lars is their famous politician, and Rex is a Super Sanctuary cultivator. They have an independent armed force of fifty thousand people. They are very powerful."


    "You''re right. Get ready. We''ll get rid of Rex," said Wilbur.


    Karl sort of expected it, but he still frowned and said, "That won''t be an easy feat. It''s a very dangerous thing. This ce will be a sea of fire if we angered him."


    "Someone will take care of Lars. We only need to deal with Rex and the fifty thousand soldiers," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Karl was shocked. He assumed that Wilbur made a deal with someone.


    The mayor, Groot, who was also the church executive, was weak in the knees from fear.


    Lars was an unapproachable figure to him. He wondered how courageous someone had to be to provoke him.


    Omar also looked nervous.


    Asking him to fight Rex and 50 thousand soldiers was like asking him to die.


    He did not argue only because he was faithful, and he was also afraid of Wilbur. Not running away was proof of his faith.


    "It''s decided. Karl and Omar will gather the troops and head toward the Morocannds with me. Groot will be in charge of this ce for the moment," said Wilbur.


    Karl silently nodded.


    Wilbur would battle Rex, while Karl and the me serpent would tackle the 50 thousand soldiers in a surprise attack.


    Karl was confident that they could defeat them when their opponent was unrmed and did not prepare weapons against Sanctuary level cultivators. However, it meant Wilbur had to win.


    Karl felt like he had no chance of surviving if Wilbur lost the battle. He was no match for Rex.


    Omar and the others were purely there to clean up the battlefield.


    Karl had no choice. He had to do his best since he chose to be on Wilbur''s side.


    Lars was like cancer in the nation, and he had to be eradicated.

 Chapter 845

    Omar felt anxious, but he still gathered the church militia, and they were ready to depart.


    They drove out of Saturn Vige with more than ten vehicles and headed toward the Morocannds.


    The Morocans were located in Goldsand City, on a hill three hundred miles away.


    There was a temple on top of the hill, which was where they buried the Morocan ancestors, and also where Rex cultivated.


    Surrounding Temple Hills were countless houses made from mountain rocks, and they could be seen from miles away.


    Over a hundred forts could be seen that were up to thirty meters high. Armed forces were standing on top of the forts.


    It was like a small military base. The construction style was made for warfare too. Moreover, the uniquendmark made it difficult for tanks to roll in and made it easy for them to defend themselves.


    Wilbur told the troops to stop their vehicles further away.


    Karl approached alone, and he sneakily cleared a way for the troops toe to a small hill.


    Before them were the Morocannds. They could see the Temple Hills and the lights.


    Wilbur observed and told Karl, "You may begin. Omar will lead the others and stand guard."


    Karl nodded and went down the hill.


    Omar led the church militia to set up the weapons. They spread out andid low. Wilbur walked towards the Temple Hills in strides.


    Chaos soon ensued. Screams, panicked footsteps, and gunshots could be heard.


    Rex had white hair and a muscr build. He was in the temple at that moment. He abruptly opened his eyes, and a wave of coldness surged outward from him.


    He quickly walked out of the temple and looked down the hill.


    He saw a figure passing through back and forth. There were dead bodies everywhere.


    There was also a me serpent that spat fireballs everywhere. Houses copsed and the screaming did not stop.


    Rex was instantly furious. He shouted and formed two huge spiritual hammers in his hands as he sprinted down the hills.


    However, Wilbur leaped toward him and stopped him while wielding his deadly thunder cleaver. He said coldly, "I''ll be your opponent."


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t have to know. You''re going to die anyway," Wilbur said with augh. He wielded the thunder cleaver and sprinted toward Rex.


    Rex was instantly furious. He could not believe that someone dared to provoke him like that.


    "You ignorant people, you''re all going to die."


    Rex shouted and came to Wilbur with his hammers.


    The thunder cleaver and the huge hammers shed with each other. An


    explosion instantly echoed throughout the hills.


    The hammers instantly ignited in spiritual mes and countless runes after that attack.


    The space surrounding the hammers rippled slightly.


    "Gravity Control?" Wilbur frowned slightly. His thunder cleaver ignited in mes, and it shined brightly with lightning.


    "Die!" Rex shouted and smashed down on Wilbur.


    Wilbur lifted his thunder cleaver to stop his hammers.


    A few explosions could be heard. The ground was cracked and split while strong gusts of wind appeared in the air.


    Wilbur felt the gravity around his body increasing. His movements were instantly off-bnced.


    A Super Sanctuary cultivator was truly outstanding. Rex could instantly defeat a Sanctuary level cultivator with Gravity Control alone.


    Wilbur stumbled, which made Rexugh out loud. He smashed down on Wilbur again and again.


    "F*ck!" Wilbur cursed and struggled to defend himself from the attacks. He tried to adjust to the gravity around him.


    Luckily, he had the Godly Training Form, an outstandingbat skill.


    His body was not in his control, but he still managed to fend off Rex''s attacks subconsciously from impossible angles.


    Rex noticed that Wilbur was stumbling, but not falling to the ground. He was furious after a few attacks.


    "Anger of Earth!" Rex shouted and smashed Wilbur with his hammers. The space around him started to ripple as the ground shook slightly.

 Chapter 846

    The gravity around him increased, so Wilbur stumbled even harder.


    Rex''s hammers could control gravity, and their power was not to be underestimated.


    Wilbur suddenly felt like the battle was quite a challenge. He almost got hit a few times.


    Infuriated, he instantly activated his Domain, Tyrant of No Other.


    A lot of runes appeared on his skin. All his powers were channeled into the thunder cleaver.


    Wilbur barely regained bnce with the powerful force.


    "Tyrant of No Other: Infernal Thunder Dragon."


    Wilbur shouted. The Thunder Dragon, which was several meters long, roared and soared toward Rex.


    Rex smashed it with his hammers, causing the Thunder Dragon to dissipate into spiritual energy in an explosion. Strong gusts of wind appeared everywhere.


    "Secondary Form: Damnation of the Thunder God."


    Thunderstorms appeared above Rex as thunder rumbled in the clouds.


    Rex shouted and let one of his hammers crashed into the thunderstorm.


    An explosion could be heard.


    The huge hammers emitted a terrifying amount of spiritual energy which blew the thunderstorm apart.


    "Tertiary Form: Lost yer."


    Wilbur shed down. A thin ck crack instantly spread toward Rex.


    Rex retrieved his hammers from above at that moment. He shouted and smashed forward.


    The space in front of him rippled like ake''s surface being blown by a strong breeze.


    The ck crack vanished along with the ripples.


    "Quaternary Form: me of the Imperial Dragon."


    The gold mes went toward Rex. There were thin cracks in the air everywhere.


    Rex shouted and smashed his hammers together.


    The space in front of him rose like a wave and engulfed the terrifying mes.


    Rex sprinted toward Wilbur. The runes on his hammers leaped and erupted with terrifying spiritual pressure.


    Wilbur retrieved his thunder cleaver and muttered coldly, "Quinary Form: Fist Rift." His right fist instantly ignited with various forms of mes and runes.


    A wave of terrifying energy enveloped the Temple Hills.


    "Take this!" shouted Wilbur as he punched Rex.


    Rex finally sensed the terrifying pressure. He shouted, and his body ignited with mes and countless runes.


    His body abruptly grew to five meters high, and the hammers in his hands


    becamerger. It was as though he was holding two small mountains.


    A lot of runes appeared on his skin. His muscles were like steel while he became like a hill himself.


    "Heavy Domain."


    Rex finally unleashed his ultimate move.


    The gravity in a ten-meter radius around him instantly increased to a hundred times.


    He made the ground crack by his weight alone. The crater was several meters wide, and the cracks extended to several hundred meters long. Temple Hills was about to copse.


    The dirt stuck closely to the ground. Nothing stood still in his Domain.


    Wilbur sprinted into his Domain. The powerful gravity made him lose bnce.


    Rexughed maniacally at that point as he smashed his hammers at Wilbur harshly.


    The space started to shake.


    Wilbur''s fistnded on the hammers.


    The powerful forced Rex backward, but Wilbur was forced back too. He stumbled


    and backed away for some distance.


    "Show me what''ve got!" Rex yelled and sprinted toward Wilbur again.

 Chapter 847

    Wilbur was amazed. Rex truly was a Super Sanctuary cultivator. His powers were unmatched.


    However...


    Rex roared and sprinted toward Wilbur with his Domain. He wanted to crush Wilbur.


    An arrow of light abruptly appeared behind him.


    The arrow flickered like it was an imaginary object that could vanish anytime.


    A sense of dread crept up inside Rex.


    He stopped in his tracks and his body instantly froze up, giving him goosebumps.


    He used all his might to turn his neck and finally saw the Dimensional Arrow behind him.


    "Impossible," yelled Rex from the depths of his soul.


    The Dimensional Arrow flickered and pierced through his body.


    His massive body was shattered by the Dimensional Arrow.


    He shattered like a broken mirror, and he kept shattering until he became


    shimmering specks that eventually vanished into nothingness.


    Wilbur smiled. The Dimensional Arrow activated by Dragonspeak was truly the most lethal weapon.


    It deserved to be called a Higher Order spell.


    However, he has almost run out of spiritual energy.


    He noticed something that fell out of Rex''s body and was shocked by the realization.


    What kind of amazing item could survive being touched by the Dimensional Arrow?


    He stepped forward to pick it up.


    It was a three-inch bone-shaped item in a gray color. It looked like a human foot, but it was much bigger.


    He squeezed it hard, and he could not believe the bone was unharmed.


    Wilbur was shocked again.


    ''Is this the Crystal Bone?'' he wondered.


    The material felt like the Crystal Bone, but it had lost its energy, so it was gray in color.


    The energy in the bones was clearly absorbed by Rex. It was why he was so powerful.


    ''How did Rex obtain this item?'' thought Wilbur.


    He looked puzzled.


    He looked down the hill after a moment.


    It was a sea of fire, and those armed soldiers were beginning to flee.


    Karl was still chasing them around. The me serpent spat fireballs from the sky. The soldiers were caught unprepared, so they were quickly defeated.


    Wilbur turned to look at the temple. He walked in slowly.


    There was a worshiping statue in the temple. The statue had a malicious face and it wielded tworge hammers.


    Wilbur assumed that was the Morocan ancestor.


    There was a table in front of the statue, and on top of the table was a locked wooden chest.


    Wilbur smashed the wooden chest apart. Inside the chest was a book with a leather cover.


    It should be a journal or a diary.


    There were writings in there.


    ''The first time I went to the Valley of Death, I returned badly injured. That ce was covered in mist, and it was full of ferocious beasts. My two brothers died in battle.''


    ''Five yearster, I became a powerful Sanctuary level cultivator. I decided to explore that ce again. There must be treasure there.''


    ''I went back, and I almost died there. The ferocious beasts had be more terrifying, but I obtained a Godly Bone.''


    ''I''m dying. Those ferocious beasts were too powerful. My Morocan descendants, if one of you bes a cultivator, absorb the energy from the Godly Bone. It''ll make you a truly powerful cultivator but remember to never go to the Valley of Death, ever."


    The few simple sentences showed the tough adventure of the Morocan ancestor. Wilbur frowned after reading that,


    The Valley of Death, ferocious beasts, and the Godly Bone all sounded so mysterious to him.


    ''However, where is the Valley of Death? Could it be that the Crystal Bone is the Godly Bone the Morocan ancestor mentioned?'' Wilbur wondered.

 Chapter 848

    Wilbur fell into deep thought.


    He wondered how much time had passed when he was snapped back to reality by the sound of footsteps.


    He turned around and saw Karl walking in with dirt on his face.


    His hair was burnt, and his clothes were tattered like a beggar''s.


    Wilbur threw the diary into the demine and asked, "What happened to you?"


    "I got hit by two missiles," said Karl awkwardly.


    Wilbur chuckled.


    Karl said, "The Morocan soldiers were defeated and fled. I couldn''t kill them all."


    "It doesn''t matter. Rex is dead, so Lars will be arrested. They won''t be a problem anymore," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Karl expected the oue, but he was still very impressed.


    Wilbur was able to win against a Super Sanctuary cultivator. His powers were truly impressive.


    "Oh yeah. Do you know a ce called the Valley of Death?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl frowned, then shook his head after a while.


    Wilbur sighed slightly and said, "Let''s go. You should head back to Saturn Vige, I need to talk to some people."


    Karl nodded. Wilbur took out his phone from the demine and dialed a number.


    "Rex is dead. Half of the Morocan soldiers are dead or injured, and the rest of them fled."


    He hung up after saying that and left the hill with Karl.


    Meanwhile, an armed squad quickly surrounded Lars'' vi.


    Lars was arrested while he was sleeping. He could not believe that it was happening until he was thrown into a secret jail.


    Wilbur was sitting in the presidential office at that moment.


    Rogan poured a ss of whisky for Wilbur and said, "Sir, you''re amazing."


    "Thanks," Wilbur responded nonchntly.


    Rogan sat and passed Wilbur a cigar. Then, he said, "Lars will receive the death penalty in three days for treason."


    Wilbur snipped the cigar tip and took a drag, smiling without saying anything.


    Lars was arrested and his future was set.


    Rogan could pin any crime on Lars as he pleased.


    "My only concern is the forces from Bridgeon. They had secretly been supporting Lars," said Rogan while frowning.


    Wilbur looked at Rogan and said slowly, "That is your nation''s business, so I won''t get involved, but I do have a suggestion. You can side with Dasha. You should know that Dasha doesn''t interfere with other nation''s politics, but they believe in the concept of coboration with benefits."


    "I''ve considered Dasha a long time ago, but Lars and other politicians favored Bridgeon. It puts me in a tough spot."


    "Here''s your opportunity, isn''t it?" Wilbur asked with a smile.


    Rogan returned a smile and said, "You''re right. I''ll reach out to the Dasha Embassy soon, but before that, I think I''ll make you a Sheik. What do you say?"


    "What''s good about that?" asked Wilbur.


    Roganughed and said, "Of course it''s good. Being a Sheik assigned by the president is a high honor. Also, I think I''ll make Saturn Vige your property. What do you think about that?"


    Wilbur looked at Rogan because he did not expect that.


    Being a Sheik with legal property was not only an honorific thing.


    He could avoid taxes if he owned the property, and he could make hisws there.


    Saturn Vige would be like his little kingdom in that case.


    "Really?" asked Wilbur while smiling.


    Rogan also smiled and said, "There''s an old saying in Dasha, ''one must reciprocate favors''. I know about that much."


    "Thanks then." Wilbur took advantage because of the finders-keeper''s philosophy, so he immediately epted the offer.


    Rogan smiled and said, "I have another question. What is your rtionship to Everett Foreign Trade, sir?"


    Wilbur looked at Rogan and said slowly, "We''re business partners."


    "Very well. Everett Foreign Trade will be given a series of benefits," said Rogan.


    Wilbur smiled and nodded. He said, "Oh yeah. Do you know about the Valley of Death?"


    Osborn on the side immediately looked surprised.

 Chapter 849

    "It looks like you know about that, Mister Osborn." Wilburmented while looking at him.


    Osborn bowed and replied slowly, "That''s the most dangerous ce in the nation. Are you interested in it, sir?"


    "Dangerous? How so?"


    "It''s foggy all year with ferocious beasts there. People constantly went in to explore but ended up dead or badly injured."


    "Why do people want to explore if it''s that dangerous?"


    "Because there are various rare gems there. The fur of the ferocious beasts are also valuable items."


    Wilbur fell into deep thought for a moment and asked, "Where is the Valley of Death?"


    Osborn nced at Rogan, who gave him a faint smile.


    "It''s in Oscar Mountain, around eight hundred kilometers away from Goldsand City," said Osborn.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Thanks."


    "It looks like you love to explore too, sir," Roganmented with a smile.


    Wilbur nodded and replied, "We need to have a bit of adventurous spirit, don''t we?"


    "You''re right, sir, but please go after the canonization ceremony," Rogan suggested.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Is it very important?"


    "It''s a gesture. I want to meet with the nation''s ambassador next," said Rogan.


    Wilbur understood.


    The ceremony was to thank him for helping him get rid of Lars, but also to send a signal to Dasha.


    ording to what Wilbur knew, there were no foreigners who were canonized for the Sheik title.


    Rogan was trying to show his gratitude.


    "Alright, I''ll wait then." Wilbur finished his wine. He stood, said his goodbyes, and left.


    Rogan looked at Osborn after Wilbur left. He frowned and asked, "Can we trust him?"


    "I think so. He doesn''t seem interested in politics," Osborn replied.


    Rogan sighed and said, "I hope so. We should hurry and contact the Dasha Embassy. We have to fight against the pressure from the Bridgeon forces."


    "I know. I''ll send someone by tomorrow," said Osborn.


    Rogan nodded and said, "Oh yeah. Inform the person in charge of Everett Foreign Trade to attend the canonization ceremony of Mister Trevor Penn. Invite all entrepreneurs of Dasha. This ceremony has to be grand so that they can see that we are determined."


    "Are we really siding with Dasha all the way?"


    "Yes. Those politicians from the West brought nothing to the table for years. They always love to conspire, allowing a nation to float without power so they can benefit from it. I think Dasha might work out for us. They are powerful enough to fight against those despicable politicians in the West."


    Osborn silently nodded.


    Gango released breaking news over the next few days, and it caught the attention of countless people.


    The Minister of Defense, Lars Harriet, was tried for conspiring against the nation with armed forces. However, he was defeated, and Lars was arrested for treason.


    He was proven guilty by the high court and was sentenced.


    A lot of people were shocked by the news.


    He was the second most important figure in the nation, so they could not believe he was doomed just like that.


    However, most of them were very d.


    A lot of people knew about his schemes, but no one dared to point it out.


    It was an amazing feeling for the patriots.


    However, some of them were furious.


    They spent a lot of effort to make Lars the Minister of Defense. They could not believe Rogan dared to arrest him.


    A lot of news media were attacking Rogan, iming it was a political sabotage on Lars, and that Rogan was a tyrant. They stated that Rogan should step down as president.


    The presidential office released another statement after that.


    The statement was about Mister Trevor Penn''s contribution to the Lars incident.


    Therefore, he would be awarded the title of Sheik and a fief. The ceremony would be held at the presidential office at noon the next day.

 Chapter 850

    The Dasha Embassy and the major entrepreneurs of Dasha were also invited to attend the ceremony at the presidential office. The efforts of Trevor Penn would bememorated.


    The Dasha people were excited. Trevor made them very proud.


    They could not believe that they would canonize a foreigner as a Sheik because it was unheard of. It was truly a great honor.


    The Dasha Embassy also made a statement to congratte Trevor Penn, so they would attend on time and have a coboration discussion with the president.


    Hannah was smiling in her office at that moment. She was unable to stop smiling.


    She was informed that Everett Foreign Trade was exempted from taxes for three years. It was unbelievably wonderful news to her.


    Moreover, someone working for the presidential office informed her that the mines of Everett Foreign Trade would be insured by the government.


    The government would provide massive orders to Everett Foreign Trade immediately.


    The series of fortunate political interferences made Everett Foreign Trade rise to the top.


    She was excited, but she was also slightly confused. She could not understand why the presidential office was suddenly so nice to Everett Foreign Trade.


    She could not figure it out.


    However, it was the best thing ever to happen to her.


    All her problems were resolved.


    Everett Foreign Trade was protected by the government, which meant there would be no robbers or crime syndicates who would target their goods.


    That would be like fighting with the government.


    No one would dare to provoke the government except for Lars Harriet''s Morocan soldiers.


    The crisis was resolved, and there were new orders from the government. Everett Foreign Trade only had to mine at full force for the money to roll in.


    They could make aeback immediately.


    The news made Hannah dizzy. She finally calmed down after a long while.


    She needed a lot of funds to speed up production. She required the two billion dors.


    Therefore, she called Cape Consortium.


    She helplessly put her phone down after a while of conversing.


    Cape Consortium stated that everything should be decided by the person they sent to represent them, and they told her to look for Wilbur.


    She was extremely unwilling to meet Wilbur.


    She felt like Wilbur was nothing more than a boastful person who was absolutely useless.


    He talked big but had no substantive help to Everett Foreign Trade.


    She shook her head and told her secretary to call Wilbur.


    Wilbur strolled in soon enough. He sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette.


    Hannah was annoyed by his demeanor.


    ''How did a loser like him get to work for a major enterprise like Cape Consortium?'' she wondered.


    "Mister Penn, I require the two billion dors. Please sign this document."


    Hannah took out a stack of documents and threw it in front of Wilbur.


    Wilbur picked it up and skimmed through it before he signed.


    The crisis of Everett Foreign Trade was resolved, so it was also time to speed up production to create profit.


    Hannah took the signed documents. She rarely smiled and said, "Goodbye, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur stood to leave, but Hannah said, "I''m going to the presidential office tomorrow to attend a ceremony for Mister Trevor Penn. Are you attending as well?"


    "I think so. Why are you mentioning this to me?" asked Wilbur in a puzzled tone.


    Hannah smiled and said, "I want to let you know that people are vastly different. You have the same surname as him, but look at him, and take a look at yourself. I wonder how you got into Cape Consortium in the first ce. I can''t believe they sent you to represent them when it''s such an important job."


    "Do you have a problem with me?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    Hannah smiled faintly and said, "I think Cape Consortium should let someone else represent them. You''re not suited for this job."

 Chapter 851

    "Why?" Wilbur asked.


    Hannah sighed with a frown. "I''ll be honest here. This is a huge investment of eighty million dors, and I can''t see anything you have that could help expand and grow Everest''s development. I''d want Cape to at least think for themselves, if not for the fate of mypany."


    "It seems like we''ve still misunderstood each other quite a bit," Wilbur smiled.


    Hannah''s expression was solemn. "I don''t think there''s a misunderstanding at all. What have you done, ever since you got here?"


    "A lot, actually. You just don''t know about it," said Wilbur.


    Hannah scoffed. "Really? Do tell."


    "What if I''m actually Trevor Penn?" Wilbur asked with a smile.


    Hannah frowned. "That''s not funny at all."


    "See, there''s nothing I can do if you won''t believe me." Wilbur frowned, turning to leave.


    He did not want Everest Foreign Trade to be involved with his identity as Trevor Penn and thus did not really care about how she had misunderstood him.


    Hannah could not help but shake her head after Wilbur was gone.


    She could not understand how a man this shameless still existed.


    Did he even understand who Trevor Penn was?


    He had helped in the riots against the presidential office and was going to be made a sheik.


    How dare Wilburpare himself to him?


    All Wilbur had done was use his position at Cape to make things up and exaggerate truths. What else could he even do?


    What a joke this man was,paring himself to others.


    Hannah had only mentioned the banquet the next day in an attempt to trigger Wilbur.


    Only for him to turn out even more shameless. This man was on another level. It seemed like she was going to have to ask for Cape to send someone else. There was no way this guy was going to leave on his own.


    That evening, Wilbury on his bed alone, thinking about everything that had happened in the past few days.


    The remaining affairs to be taken care of at the presidential office probably had nothing to do with him anymore.


    He did not care about politics.


    What Wilbur cared about now was the Valley of Death.


    He could possibly find out more about the crystal bones. Those were top-quality contributions, and extremely rare.


    At the same time as well, he had grown highly suspicious of the crystal bones.


    Who had left them behind, and why were they so terrifyingly powerful?


    Could absorbing this energy make one experience abnormal things?


    Amidst his thoughts, Wilbur fell fast asleep.


    In the middle of his dream, Wilbur suddenly felt a powerful force.


    He opened his eyes and looked before him.


    A sea of gold greeted him, emitting a dizzying glow.


    Wilbur stumbled over ten meters backward. This seemed to be arge te or table with inscriptions on it.


    He blinked in shock, walking further back to about a hundred meters.


    It was only then that he realized that he was standing at the foot of a giant.


    The golden tablet that he saw was merely a tiny essory on the giant''s foot.


    Wilbur raised his head. The giant was so tall Wilbur could not even make out the top half of his body.


    He stepped backwards in shock, as the view before him slowly cleared up.


    The giant stood thousands of meters tall, covered in golden armor.


    Above the giant''s head in the endless heavens was a golden dragon soaring in circles. It was aze all over with golden mes.


    The dragon was also miles and miles long, practically covering the entire sky as its golden glow shone through the heavens.


    Wilbur was at a loss for words. Did a creature like this really exist in the universe? Just then, the giant opened its eyes all of a sudden and looked at him. Wilbur felt all at once like his body was going to melt.


    He exploded with all his power, struggling to escape, but found that he could not withstand the sheer power of this gaze.


    An ominous feeling of dread and danger overtook Wilbur, making him tremble all over.


    "Argh!" Wilbur cried out in shock, sitting up from his bed in a start, drenched from head to toe in cold sweat.

 Chapter 852

    Had he been dreaming?


    It took Wilbur a long time to realize that it had all been a dream.


    Why had he dreamed of something so strange, though?


    A giant in gold armor, and a huge dragon in mes.


    The Lord of Fire Dragons?


    Wilbur broke out into a sweat all over again at the thought.


    Could the Lord of Fire Dragons really exist?


    Wilbur fell deep into thought.


    With how powerful he was now, there was no way he would have dreamed about something like that for no reason.


    Yet he did not know at all what it meant.


    A whileter, Wilbur nced at his watch.


    "F*ck."


    Wilbur cursed as he flew out of bed to get ready, rushing off to the president''s office.


    Just then, President Rogan was with several higher-ups. They were receiving Mister Homer ft, the Dasha embassy representative, clinking sses of champagne while they chatted.


    There were also dozens of Dasha businessmen present, talking about what Trevor Penn had achieved.


    The president''s office was buzzing with discussion.


    No one knew who Trevor was, only that he was from Dasha and had helped a great deal during the Lars Harriet incident.


    Trevor was the star of today, but he had yet to show up.


    The event started at noon, and it was honestly a bit too much to be king on the president.


    Hannah sat to the side as well, swirling her ss of champagne as she waited silently.


    She was curious about Trevor as well and respected him greatly.


    There were even things that she was hopeful and excited about, making her fidget more than usual.


    "Miss Toya, I hear that Everest Foreign Trade''s been receiving a lot of great treatment from the president''s office. Do you have any advice to give on that?" A businessman came up to Hannah, raising his ss at her.


    Hannah recognized the guy, as the both of them had a few partnerships.


    "I''ll be honest, Mister Wentson. I''m not too sure either," said Hannah truthfully.


    The man named Mister Wentson shrugged his shoulders. "It really is strange, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it sure is," Hannah said awkwardly.


    Just then, Wilbur made his way in hurriedly, heading over to President Rogan.


    Hannah was shocked. This guy had really shown up. How had he even gotten in here?


    "What the hell are you doing?" Hannah grabbed Wilbur as he walked past her. Wilbur blinked at her. "I''m here to see President Rogan."


    "Are you out of your mind? That''s the bloody president! How did you even get in here? Did you get an invite?" Hannah whisper-shouted.


    "And who is this?" Mister Wentson asked curiously.


    Hannah huffed impatiently. "He''s my work partner."


    "Oh, I see. Well, don''t let him make a fool out of himself." Mister Wentson frowned. Who did this guy think he was, barging into the president''s office?


    Wilbur himself was also perplexed.


    He had been thinking about the dream so intensely that he had forgotten to change his appearance into that of Trevor''s.


    Only Osborn and Rogan knew about his real identity. No one else did.


    Wilbur had been brought in by Osborn himself, and now he was in danger of getting exposed.


    Wilbur blinked at Hannah, unsure what to do.


    Hannah frowned. "Sit down. Don''t let me catch you running around."


    "But they''re waiting for me," Wilbur said.


    Hannah frowned. "Who could be waiting for you? Does anyone here even know who you are?"


    Wilbur did not know what to say. He was unsure what his next move would be.


    With no other choice, he turned and walked outside.


    Hannah glowered at his back, shaking her head.


    How could Cape let someone so rude and shameless represent them in an eighty-million-dor deal? Had they lost their minds?


    It seemed like Hannah''s intuition had been right. She was going to have to ask for someone else.


    Anyone would be better than this guy.


    Wilbur rushed out of the door in a hurry. He found somewhere secluded, before switching his appearance to that of Trevor''s.


    Shaking his head and smiling bitterly, Wilbur re-entered the hall.

 Chapter 853

    Soft, gentle music began to y in the banquet hall.


    Everyone turned to the door at once.


    A young, handsome man was making his way over to the podium with a smile.


    "Wee, Mister Trevor Penn!" the emcee shouted over the music.


    President Rogan said a few words to Mister Homer ft before walking over to Wilbur.


    Everyone in the room got to their feet, looking at this legendary person in admiration.


    Hannah was struck dumb, her face flushing and her heart beating wildly in her chest.


    It really was him.


    The godlike man who had saved her and her father.


    The man who had caused her to daydream every other minute and lose focus on her own life.


    Hannah wanted to say hello to him but felt like it would be out of ce. She hardly deserved to even get close to him.


    Just then, however, Wilbur turned around and smiled at Hannah.


    "He smiled at me. He remembers me."


    Bliss flooded Hannah''s chest all at once, and she felt like her chest was blooming. What Wilbur was actually doing, however, was just greeting someone he knew. Just then, Wilbur met with Rogan in the middle of the hall, both men shaking hands warmly.


    Rogan then introduced Wilbur to the crowd, obviously using Trevor Penn''s name. As they were running a littlete already, Rogan and Wilbur went to the podium. Wilbur shook Homer''s hand politely, greeting each other.


    Both men looked each other up and down, exchanging a meaningful smile. Under Rogan''s instructions, the emcee announced for the event to officially start.


    A tray with a scepter representing the sheik was brought up to Rogan. Rogan picked the scepter up and passed it to Wilbur with both hands.


    Wilbur received it with a smile.


    Just then, Rogan turned to face the crowd. "I hereby dere Mister Trevor Penn to be a first-ss sheik. Sheik Trevor Penn shall also be assigned territory of Saturn Vige."


    The crowd eximed in surprise, before bursting into brilliant apuse.


    A first-ss sheik here was practically considered to be on the same level as a minister.


    Despite the fact that Trevor did not have a position in the government, it was already a big enough deal that he was a sheik.


    After all, he had been given his own territory and would be treated like a king within said territory.


    Nothing like this had ever happened before.


    After the apuse died down, Rogan announced a series of projects that the nation would be coborating with Cape on. These projects practically covered all the nation''s needs.


    The crowd understood the underlying message of this announcement.


    The Dasha businessmen were ted. This meant that they would be headed towards the peak of their careers.


    After the ceremony was finished, the food was served, and the guests sat down to eat.


    Rogan, Trevor, and Homer shared a table.


    The rest of the crowd also took their seats.


    Everyone was still looking at Trevor, their gazes full of admiration.


    After all, not everyone had the chance to share a table with the Dasha embassy representative and the president of the nation.


    Lunch ended amidst the calming, graceful music.


    Homer gave a short speech expressing his support for the businessmen of Dasha, then left.


    Following that, Trevor greeted the crowd before turning to leave.


    The crowd began to line up after that, going forward to shake hands with Rogan.


    It was an enormous privilege, and everyone was excited as they crowded forward.


    Hannah was thest to go forward, and Rogan shook her hand with a smile. "Congrattions, Miss Toya, for working with such a powerful business partner. I''m sure yourpany will only be headed for glory."


    "Thank you. Cape Consortium is indeed brilliant, there''s no denying that," said Hannah politely.


    Rogan smiled. "It''s not just Cape, you know. Mister Trevor Penn''s plenty brilliant himself."


    Hannah was shocked. It was true that Trevor was extremely powerful, practically a godlike existence.

 Chapter 854

    She had already known that when she was saving her father.


    But that seemed to not have much to do with Everest Foreign Trade, and she did not understand why the president was saying this.


    Rogan saw the look on Hannah''s face and smiled. "Ah, he didn''t tell you either."


    "Tell me what?" Hannah asked, confused.


    Rogan leaned into her ear. "Mister Trevor Penn... is Wilbur. Make sure you don''t let him get away."


    Hannah froze, staring at him in disbelief.


    "You didn''t hear this from me, alright? Mister Trevor Penn might get angry at me," Rogan smiled.


    Hannah could hardly believe her ears.


    How could Wilbur be Trevor Penn?


    Both men weren''t even from the same world.


    Just then, an usher stepped forward to lead Hannah away.


    Hannah left the banquet hall in a daze, her eyes soulless as if she was a zombie.


    Rogan looked at Osborn. "Do you think we should have told her?"


    "I think it was necessary. If he''s going to be associated with us, we should reveal


    his identity to the public to offload some of the stress," said Osborn.


    Rogan sighed. "Let''s go. I just hope he won''t be too mad."


    Hannah left the president''s office, returning to her own in a daze.


    She sat in silence for a long while, before jumping abruptly in shock.


    Everything had only happened after Wilbur came to Freeca.


    In fact, Wilbur had even said to Hannah the day before that he might be Trevor Penn.


    Hannah had not even spared him a second thought then. Wilbur, being Trevor Penn? What a joke.


    With how powerful Trevor was, it would probably be so easy for him to change his appearance.


    Hannah closed her eyes at the thought.


    What a fool she had been.


    Her knight in shining armor, the one who had gued her thoughts and focus for days, had been right in front of her, but she had beenpletely oblivious.


    She had even humiliated him multiple times too. How was she going to face him? Hannah spent the rest of the afternoon in a mix of shock, terror, and regret. She wanted to call Wilbur and go to see him in person.


    Apologize to him, gain his forgiveness, and maybe even confess her feelings. Yet she could not muster the courage.


    It was onlyter in the evening, after hours of mental torment, that she decided to face the music.


    She would face whatever the consequences were, be it humiliation, a scolding, or even hurling insults at her.


    Hannah could not let this chance pass, or she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    She got to her feet, driving over to the hotel Wilbur was staying in.


    Her heart pounded wildly as she stood before the door as if it was going to beat out of her chest.


    Hannah took a deep breath, trying her best to calm down.


    Atst, she knocked softly on the door.


    The door opened by a crack from the impact.


    Hannah blinked. It was unlocked.


    "Mister Penn?" Hannah called out in a trembling voice but to no response.


    She closed her eyes, taking another deep breath before pushing the door open.


    The sprawling living room was empty, with not a single person in sight.


    Where was he?


    Hannah walked around the living room uneasily before her gaze fell on a letter on the table.


    She sat down on the sofa, picking it up.


    Upon reading it, tears began to flow down Hannah''s cheeks.

 Chapter 855

    "I''m out to take care of some things. We can talk when I''m back. Don''t spread my identity any further than this. Curse that sly old fox Rogan and his big mouth."


    Hannah was crying because she was touched.


    She could tell from the letter that Wilbur did not me her.


    In fact, the letter was a gesture of care.


    Hannah folded up the letter, putting it into her bag carefully as she smiled.


    She got to her feet, striding out of the room tall and proud with the grace of a swan.


    At the same time, Wilbur was already on the way to Aucho City.


    His mind was entirely on the Valley of Death now.


    He also understood what Rogan was trying to do.


    Exposing Wilbur''s identity was just a way of taking a bit of the burden off Rogan himself for relief.


    What a sly old fox.


    Wilbur understood where he wasing from, though. Those Western forces were not to be messed with, and Rogan was definitely under a lot of pressure.


    However, it was fine even if Wilbur''s identity did get exposed.


    Not everything in the world was going to work out the way he wanted it to.


    Just then, the train stopped in another city. Two men and a woman boarded the train, sitting right across from Wilbur.


    Both parties exchanged a friendly nce and smiled. They were all from the East.


    It was quite a lucky coincidence to be able to run into someone of the same ethnicity in another country.


    Seeing as all of them were from Dasha, everyone introduced themselves and chatted briefly.


    The short-haired man who seemed to be the older of the two was named Cameron Sharpe, and the shy-looking youngerdy was his sister, Catherine Sharpe.


    The other slightly more muscr man was Dawson Deft, a friend of the siblings.


    The three friends were avid lovers of adventure and had been traveling around Freeca for years now.


    Wilbur said that he was on his own, and here for traveling purposes.


    After everyone got to know each other, Wilbur shut his eyes and pretended to go to sleep while Cameron and his friends continued chatting.


    "Are you sure there''s precious treasure there, Cameron?" asked Catherine. Cameron said, "I heard that the sky over there was filled with brightly-colored rays out of nowhere just a few days ago, and even shone past the deathly fog that''s been there forever! Lots of adventurers and experts are headed there already."


    "I''m sure we''ll be able to get something good out of this, won''t we?" Dawson piped up in a quiet voice.


    Cameron said, "Well, that ce is considered forbidden grounds. Many adventurers have also gotten injured or lost their lives there, so we should be careful."


    "Come on. We''re both Ambience level, and we''ve got Catherine too. I''m sure that''ll be enough to protect us," said Dawson.


    Cameron said, "Well, we still need to be careful and retreat the second it gets too


    dangerous. Caution is what has gotten us thus far."


    Dawson shrugged, and Catherine nodded obediently.


    Wilbur opened his eyes with a smile. "Are you three headed for the Valley of Death?"


    "Oh? Are you going there too?" Cameron asked, confused.


    Wilbur said, "I''m going to be honest here, but I also heard about the rays and wanted to go and take a look for myself."


    "It''s really dangerous, though. I don''t think regr mortals should be going," said Cameron.


    "I''m a cultivator myself, and I think I can hold my own. Maybe we could team up, and look out for each other?" Wilbur suggested with a smile.


    Cameron looked Wilbur up and down. Nothing about Wilbur convinced Cameron that he was a cultivator.


    Just then, Catherine pped her hands. "Sure, wee to the squad. I''m telling you now, though, that my brother and Dawson are really powerful."


    Cameron gave it some thought before saying, "Alright, let''s team up. We''re all from Dasha, we should look out for each other."


    "Wee to the team," Dawson smiled.


    Wilbur smiled in response.


    To tell the truth, Wilbur had only made the offer to protect these people.


    The ce they were headed for was somewhere even a Sanctuary level cultivator like Osborn deemed dangerous.


    It was clear just how much of a risk it would be for these guys to go.

 Chapter 856

    They were all from Dasha, and Wilbur was just trying to help them out.


    It seemed now, however, like these guys had gotten the wrong idea.


    They seemed to feel like Wilbur was the one who needed protection.


    Yet, Wilbur did not bother exining much, figuring that he would just get them in and out safely. After all, they were all from the same nation.


    Just like that, the four of them reached Aucho City the next morning.


    This city was tiny, about the size of a small town by Dasha''s standards.


    Behind Aucho City was the famous Aucho Mountain, as well as the Valley of Death in it.


    Wilbur sensed a shift in the atmosphere the second they stepped foot into the city. There were many cultivators roaming around the city, almost a hundred of them.


    Cameron and the others seemed to feel it as well.


    They hurriedly checked into a traveler''s inn. Once they were settled in their room, Cameron said, "There sure are lots of experts here."


    "What are you so afraid of? We''re experts too, aren''t we?" asked Dawson.


    Wilbur smiled. Dawon had a point.


    Ambience level cultivators could definitely be considered among the elites.


    Cameron frowned at Wilbur. "The Valley of Death is incredibly dangerous, Wilbur. Are you sure you want toe with us?"


    "Of course! I love a good adventure," Wilbur smiled.


    Cameron nodded. "We''ll do our best to protect you, but I can''t promise that you''ll be able to get out safely. We aren''t sure if we''ll be able to protect ourselves in the Valley of Death."


    "I know. Thank you very much. I''ll be careful," said Wilbur.


    Just then, Dawson said, "F*ck, we''d be damned lucky if we manage to get our hands on a precious gem in there or something."


    "Yeah, I heard everything in there''s incredibly powerful and worth a fortune."


    Catherine smiled. Her crinkled eyes shed, and Wilbur felt his chest sway at the sight.


    He grew wary at once. Motherf*cker, this girl had the power of natural charm. No wonder Cameron had even dared to bring her along.


    "Let''s all do our best to keep ourselves safe, then. We''ll go for a meal, then head out," Cameron suggested.


    Everyone else nodded and headed to the inn diner to eat.


    There were several men sitting at the table next to them, chatting while they ate.


    "Did you hear? That peak Sanctuary level guy, Kaxx, is here too."


    "There''s also Sheldon and Gobu. Three Sanctuary level experts, and they''re all on the way to the Valley of Death."


    "Let''s hurry up and try to catch up after them, then. It''d be a lot safer for us to follow behind them."


    "Yeah. Let''s see if we can pick something up along the way. We''ll even get to witness the power of a Sanctuary level master."


    Cameron turned to Wilbur at once. "Let''s hurry up too, then. They''re right. It''ll be safer for us to follow behind those Sanctuary level experts."


    "Three Sanctuary level cultivators. That means there really are treasures in there!" Dawson looked ecstatic.


    Cameron frowned. "Don''t go there yet. Our focus is on the gems. We won''t be able to get any treasure, not with those Sanctuary level experts around."


    Dawson shrugged. "I''m just saying, man."


    Wilbur merely smiled, and everyone got back to eating.


    After they were done with their meal, everyone got ready and headed off for Aucho Mountain with their backpacks.


    The mountain was not very big and did not look very different from regr mountains from the outside either.


    The only thing that was different was the Valley of Death.


    Legend had it that it was perpetually enveloped in a deathly fog, rife with beasts and dangers.


    Seeing as everyone was a cultivator, they were able to travel fast enough to make it deep into Aucho Mountain within two hours.


    Cameron stopped all of a sudden, looking at Wilbur. "Not bad, dude."


    Wilbur nodded with a smile.


    Just then, a loud crack of thunder echoed through the air. Everyone turned to look and was greeted by the terrifying view of the Valley of Death.

 Chapter 857

    All that could be seen in the middle of Aucho Mountain were dark stormy clouds that did not seem to end, hovering in the air within a hundred-kilometer radius.


    The clouds crackled with thunder and lightning every other second as if it was trying to bring about a flood.


    Cameron said, "Let''s save up on our spiritual energy. We''ll take it slow."


    Everyone nodded and slowed down their pace as they continued to make their way towards the Valley of Death.


    Not long after, several figures appeared before them.


    They were none other than the men from the table next to theirs at the diner.


    One of the men heard the noise and turned around, his expression going cold. "Trying to enter the Valley of Death too, you filthy Dashan?"


    "Yes, we are," Cameron said.


    Another one of the blokes burst outughing. "Get the f*ck out of here. Filthy Easterners like you have no ce here."


    "Say that again, I f*cking dare you."


    All the men turned around this time, staring at Wilbur coldly. Thest guy to speak crossed his arms in front of his chest, eyeing Wilbur challengingly. "We''re telling you to get the f*ck out of here. Got it?"


    Wilbur''s expression darkened and was about to give this bastard hell.


    Just then, however, Cameron said, "We''re all just here for money. Let''s not bump heads with anyone. However, please don''t insult our race either, or we''ll have to teach you a lesson."


    Just then, another one of those men who seemed to be the leader of the team sneered coldly. "Quit it, Mosa. Let''s just go. The Valley of Death will deal with these people the way they deserve to be dealt with."


    The group sneered as well and turned to leave.


    Cameron turned to Wilbur with a frown. "No point flying off the handle. Stuff like this happens all the time when you''re in a foreign country."


    "I''m fine, but they''d better not piss me off again," said Wilbur.


    Cameron frowned. He did not know where Wilbur got the nerve to speak like this. To Cameron, Wilbur was acting like quite a big deal for someone at the Aura level.


    Just then, however, Dawson turned to Wilbur and gave him a thumbs up.


    Racism was something they faced all the time abroad, and Cameron and the rest had long grown used to it.


    Wilbur, however, had a low tolerance for this. Had it not been for Cameron stopping him, Wilbur would have ended Mosa and his group.


    Wilbur did not enjoy killing others, but there was no reason to show those bastards any mercy.


    "Come on." Cameron led the way, and the rest of them continued heading forward.


    A little over an hourter, they finally reached the Valley of Death.


    There were around sixty people standing in front of the entrance of the Valley of Death, all of them wearing solemn expressions.


    It was only there that the terror of the Valley of Death could be truly felt.


    The dark clouds in the sky were so thick that it almost felt like the sky was going


    to fall upon them, rumbling with constant lightning and thunder.


    The entire Valley of Death was enveloped in a thick fog, and it was near impossible for one to even see through it.


    All the adventurers stopped here, sensing the danger in the air.


    Just then, three people at the front of the crowd turned to face everyone else.


    One of them was impossibly muscr, standing tall like an ebony tower. Even Dawson could hardlypare to him.


    The other was a middle-aged man with a hunched back and a sharp gaze. Lastly was an elderly person, dressed in casual clothes.


    All three men radiated a powerful aura, one that made the crowd lower their heads.


    Cameron frowned. "Be careful. The buff guy''s Sheldon, the hunchback''s Kaxx, and the old man is Gobu. They''re all at peak Sanctuary level."


    From the way he was able to recognize them at once, it would seem that Cameron had done his fair share of research on the experts here.


    Everyone else there was pretty much at the Ambience level, merely differing on the range within the Ambience power spectrum.


    Just then, Kaxx scanned the crowd with a stern gaze. "I know everyone''s here for treasure, but judging from your cultivation levels, you guys should forget about it."


    No one dared to go against his words, as it was undeniable that he was powerful. "But since you''re here, we''ll allow you to go inside with us. It''s up to your own luck whether or not you get anything," Sheldon said coldly.


    Gobu chuckled. "Follow behind me, everyone. It''ll be safer for all of you that way, but we won''t be able to control how far you can get."


    The words led to the crowd thanking Gobu at once, expressing their gratitude.

 Chapter 858

    No one even dared to aim for the treasure. Getting their hands on a gem or two would be enough to make them a fortune.


    Besides, everyone was in far less danger with the three Sanctuary level cultivators around.


    Just then, however, someone shouted, "Honorable masters, please kick these filthy Dashans out of here. To have them even dare to go after the treasure in ournd is an insult to you, masters."


    The crowd''s gazes fell on Wilbur and the rest at once.


    Amongst everyone''s darker skin tone, Wilbur and the rest stood out like a sore thumb.


    Wilbur''s expression turned dark immediately.


    That bastard had mocked them for the second time.


    Gobu merely smiled. "We''re all cultivators here. They can go inside if they want to."


    Mosa obviously could not say anything against that.


    Cameron could not help but sigh in admiration. "No wonder he''s at the Sanctuary level. What a cool guy, inside and out."


    Wilbur sneered, ncing at Mosa again.


    Cameron shook his head at him.


    This guy was not even that great of a cultivator, but sure had a temper on him. Maybe they should not have let him join them in the first ce.


    Just then, Gobu and the other two Sanctuary level cultivators had already disappeared into the fog.


    The crowd saw that and scrambled to follow behind them.


    It would be far too dangerous if they were to lose those masters.


    Not long after, Wilbur and the rest headed into the Valley of Death as well.


    Wilbur looked over, taking in the sight of the fog and feeling the energy waves in the air.


    Even Wilbur himself could see no further than three hundred meters ahead of him. His spirit energy seemed to be failing as well, and he was unable to channel much of it.


    Wilbur frowned. It seemed like the ce was far more dangerous than he had thought it would be.


    "Come on, follow closely," Cameron called out, leading the way.


    The three Sanctuary level cultivators faded in and out of sight amidst the fog, and


    it seemed like they would lose them anytime.


    Wilbur followed after Cameron emotionlessly.


    Just like that, the crowd made their way across dozens of miles along the Valley of Death.


    All of a sudden, the growl of a beast could be hearding from the front, and it made everyone''s ears ring with pain.


    They looked up and saw a feral beast leaping out of the fog to pounce on Sheldon.


    The beast looked like a tiger based on its appearance, but it was farrger than even a rhinoceros.


    The tiger''s body was ripped with muscles. A strong wind kicked up with the force of its leap, enough to crush rocks.


    Everyone else gasped in terror.


    Just then, Sheldon let out a cry. A terrifying spiritual pressure burst from his body


    as he let out a strike of his own.


    A dull sound cut through the air.


    The attacknded on the tiger''s head, and it let out a cry of agony, falling to the


    ground and taking itsst breath within seconds.


    The crowd could not help but cheer at the sight.


    What a powerful cultivator. That attack had been terrifying.


    Sheldon smirked, pleased with himself. The three Sanctuary level cultivators turned around to keep on going.


    Most of the crowd followed behind them, whereas some stayed behind to skin the tiger.


    The Sanctuary level masters might not have their eye on this, but the others saw it as something worth millions.


    In fact, the skin of the tiger alone was indeed worth millions.


    The others who could not get a piece of the skin had no choice but to keep heading forward.


    Just then, cries of beasts echoed in the air once more. They were followed by several gigantic figures leaping out from the fog toward Sheldon and the other two masters.


    The crowd was shocked, looking ahead of them nervously.

 Chapter 859

    The figures were gigantic lions this time. Just like the tiger, they were massive in size and were clearly evolved feral beasts.


    The lions'' bodies lit up with spiritual mes as they pounced, the mes crawling with runes and terrifying power that could rival that of an Ambience level cultivator.


    The crowd watched on nervously, but Sheldon merely let out a cry and a spiritual shield appeared in front of him.


    The shield was about the same height as Sheldon himself, shing with runes and emitting a powerful spiritual energy.


    Sheldon leaped into the air, swinging the spiritual shield toward the lions.


    With a loud thump, one of the lions copsed to the ground.


    Gobu drew various runes with his hands, casting a high-level chain thunder spell.


    The thunder rang loudly with a blinding glow, striking down the remaining two lions.


    A cuss appeared in Kaxx''s hands, and he brought it down on the two lions.


    Within a few strokes, both lions had been cut into pieces.


    These powerful beasts had been taken down in a matter of seconds.


    The crowd broke out into cheers. The power of these Sanctuary level masters was truly undeniable.


    The three Sanctuary level cultivators smirked coldly, continuing to push forward. About a dozen people rushed up to the lions, fighting over their corpses.


    The skin of these evolved beasts was extremely precious and would make a fine coat to protect one from the elements.


    Cameron saw this and waved a hand for everyone to keep going.


    Wilbur did so quietly.


    "Don''t think for a second that you''ll be leaving with anything here, dude," Mosa appeared next to them again, taunting.


    Wilbur frowned, but Cameron said, "Forget him. Let''s just focus on what we''re after."


    The four of them kept on going.


    The fog in the Valley of Death was so thick that it made it hard to see, and everyone followed behind the three masters carefully, terrified of a spirit beast that might appear out of nowhere.


    Wilbur could not expand his spirit energy much, but he could sense a faint aura of something deeply terrifying and dangerous.


    That was normal, too.


    Any ce with treasure would be guarded by beasts for sure.


    This beast Wilbur was sensing, however, was far more powerful than a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Wilbur did not bring it up, as he did not really like hispany anyway.


    Just like that, everyone walked on for a few more miles as the fog in the air only grew thicker until their visibility was limited somewhere around ten meters.


    Some people were already starting to get scared, not daring to go on.


    A series of thunder rumbled from the dark clouds in the sky, making them jump.


    Just then, Wilbur stopped Cameron with a frown. "Let''s give up."


    "What? Why?" asked Cameron.


    "It''s dangerous in front."


    "Nothing''s appeared yet, though. Besides, we have three Sanctuary level masters in front of us," Dawson added.


    Just then, a deep growl could be heard further ahead in the Valley of Death.


    Even the dark clouds in the sky were scattered by the growl.


    The crowd was shocked by the sight.


    At the same time, more growls could be heard, seemingly in response to that initial growl.


    That was followed by the thunderous sounds of a stampede.


    "Oh my goodness! How many of them are there?" one of the adventurers asked shakily.


    He was answered by the sight of spirit beasts appearing all around them. Tigers, lions, apes, and the like.


    Those beasts were evenrger and more vicious, charging towards the crowd.


    Everyone scrambled to summon their own weapons, breaking into small-scale battles against the beasts.


    Cameron summoned a cuss, and Dawson a spear. Meanwhile, Wilbur brought out his thunder cleaver.


    The three men formed a circle with Catherine in the middle.


    Two feral beasts had pounced over in no time.


    Cameron let out a cry and swung his weapon down.


    The de of his cuss struck the body of the beast but resulted in a nging sound of it hitting metal.


    All that could be seen on the beast''s body was a mere faint cut.


    Meanwhile, Cameron was knocked several steps backward.

 Chapter 860

    However, Cameron rushed back up at once, continuing to battle with the beast. Dawson spun his spear around, engaged in a fierce battle with another beast.


    Wilbur watched as the two battles carried on but did not intervene.


    Both men were still able to hold their own in the ongoing fights, and Wilbur had other beasts to beware of.


    Within just a few minutes, the adventurers began to get worn down.


    The crowd retreated as they fought, getting closer to the three Sanctuary level cultivators.


    The Sanctuary level cultivators were currently battling against dozens of beasts at the same time.


    It was utter chaos.


    Just then, a few more beasts came charging forward.


    Cameron was spooked and shouted, "Be careful!"


    Wilbur took two steps forward, bringing his thunder cleaver down at high speed.


    With just a few moves, the beasts were all sliced into pieces.


    Following that, Wilbur also took care of the beasts Cameron and Dawson were fighting against.


    Both men stared at Wilbur in shock.


    Neither of them had expected Wilbur to be so powerful.


    "Dude, I think that''s even more powerful than peak Ambience level," Cameronmented, his eyes wide.


    Dawson was staring at Wilbur dumbly as well. "No, I think he''s near the Sanctuary level."


    Wilbur smiled suggestively.


    Just then, Catherine cheered, "Wow, that was so cool!"


    "You should still be careful. The big boss hasn''t shown up yet," Wilbur said grimly.


    Cameron looked around him worriedly.


    These beasts were enough to deal with as they were, and they might not be able to leave this ce if there were more of them.


    "What should we do? Should we retreat?" asked Dawson.


    Cameron nodded. They had severely underestimated the dangers of this ce, and it seemed like getting out of here was the best thing to do now.


    However, Wilbur said, "Don''t go running anywhere. Follow me. We can''t leave anymore."


    They were already deep inside the Valley of Death and were surrounded by beasts. One wrong move couldnd all of them in greater danger.


    Wilbur was after the treasure in there, and he was not leaving yet.


    His power had definitely impressed Cameron and Dawson, and they agreed to follow in his lead.


    Wilbur waved a hand, and everyone headed further in.


    A beast or two would appear every now and then, but Wilbur would take them all


    down with just one move, leaving hispanions in shock.


    The Sanctuary level cultivators had also killed a good deal of the beasts.


    Yet there were still more beasts emerging, getting in everyone''s way to head forward.


    The crowd had sustained a lot of casualties in the battle.


    Someone shouted, "Please save us, masters! We can''t keep this up for much longer."


    Mosa and his gang were already covered in wounds from the beasts'' attacks, barely able to hold themselves up.


    Yet the three Sanctuary level cultivators hardly paid them any mind.


    Sheldon said coldly, "You should know there''s a price to pay for adventure. Do I look like your bodyguard?"


    Those heartless words made Mosa and the rest sigh in defeat, losing all hope at once.


    They would be doomed soon if the three Sanctuary level cultivators did not help them.


    Just then, that deep, terrifying growl from earlier rang once again.


    The crowd trembled all over.


    A gigantic figure charged out of the fog, charging straight at the three Sanctuary level cultivators.


    This beast was a giant ape. It stood around six meters tall, and its massive body glowed with runes as it emitted a terrifying aura.


    The three Sanctuary level cultivators were shocked too, attacking the giant ape at the same time.


    The ape let out a howl, barging over recklessly.


    Sheldon''s shield was crushed, and he was sent flying, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Kaxx drove his cuss into the ape''s body, but it was shattered before the ape sent him flying with a single punch.


    Gobu fired a bolt of lightning on the ape''s body, which caused it to let out a howl,pletely unharmed from the attack as it kicked Gobu into the air.


    Within a matter of seconds, all three Sanctuary level cultivators were injured.


    The crowd was shocked, staring at this terrifying beast in despair.

 Chapter 861

    The ape let out a howl. The energy waves from this deafening cry nearly caused some people to keel over immediately.


    Everyone''s expressions shifted, trembling in the face of the ape.


    The three Sanctuary level cultivators had barely been able to survive a single blow from this beast. What hope was there for the rest of them?


    At the same time, the giant ape had started pouncing on the rest of the crowd.


    The adventurers scattered like mice, oblivious to the other beasts.


    Just then, however, Sheldon got to his feet and roared, "Nobody runs! We''re fighting this beast together!"


    The crowd was shocked, but Kaxx also stood up and wielded his cuss at the crowd menacingly. "I''ll kill anyone who tries to run. Now fight this beast."


    Everyone else gasped. These Sanctuary level cultivators were using them as fodders.


    One of the adventurers sensed that something was off and took off running. Kaxx swung his cuss, killing the adventurer promptly.


    The crowd was shocked. No one could believe that a Sanctuary level cultivator would do something like that.


    Gobu piped up then. "Get the monster and hold it down."


    He began drawing runes in the air. A powerful spiritual pressure rose from his body, and it was clear he was preparing for a rather powerful spell.


    Under Kaxx and Sheldon''s threats, the adventurers had no choice but to grit their teeth and charge at the giant ape.


    Of course, the ape''s power was far from what they were capable of handling.


    Within seconds, several adventurers were killed, and a dozen hurt.


    There were other beasts as well, but the crowd had no choice but to fight on with their lives.


    Just then, Kaxx''s gaze fell on Wilbur and the rest, and he shouted in the middle of a fight, "What the hell are you doing standing there? Go!"


    Cameron and the rest went pale in the face. What difference was there between fighting a beast like that and just walking straight into a death trap?


    Yet if they refused, they would suffer the same fate as the adventurer who tried to run just now.


    All at once, Cameron and Dawson fell into a terrible dilemma.


    The giant ape was still charging around blindly, while Kaxx and Sheldon joined forces to lead the adventurers in a battle to the death.


    Gobu continued drawing his runes, spiritual energy rumbling over his body.


    Dawson hesitated. "What are we going to do?"


    "Nothing. They can all die for all I care," said Wilbur coldly.


    Cameron looked at him anxiously. "Do you think we''d be able to live if they were all dead?"


    "You don''t have anything to worry about as long as I''m here," said Wilbur calmly. "How am I supposed to not worry? We have three Sanctuary level cultivators, and none of them is any match for that stupid ape," said Cameron.


    Just then, the ape sent a few adventurers flying as it let out a cry of agony.


    At the same time, Gobu''s spell was finallyplete.


    He put his palms together, crying out, "Thor''s Signal!"


    A huge bolt of lightning came down from the sky, striking the ape squarely on its body.


    The ape let out an enraged cry, losing its footing.


    It recovered the next second, crying out again as it charged towards Gobu.


    The crowd closed their eyes in despair.


    Gobu''s spell had been immensely powerful, but it did not hurt the ape in the slightest.


    Gobu himself was spooked too, scampering up to Wilbur and the rest while shouting, "Hold that monster down for me!"


    The ape was already charging over. Cameron and the others turned pale at the sight.


    With their level of power, they would be dead even if they were to join forces.


    Catherine was trembling all over, her eyes tightly shut in terror.


    Just then, Wilbur gripped his thunder cleaver and ran toward the ape.


    "No, watch out!" Cameron shouted in a panic.


    Wilbur had already raised the thunder cleaver then, the de aze with spiritual mes and roaring thunder.


    A deafening sound cut through the air.


    The thunder cleaver struck the ape''s body.


    Wilbur''s body was sent flying backward from the impact of the blow. Hended on his feet next to Cameron.


    The ape swayed, and arge wound appeared on its shoulder, which began to bleed profusely.


    Despite the fact that the wound was considered a minor injury to the ape, Wilbur''s attack was powerful enough to shock everyone.


    The three Sanctuary level cultivators had not even been able to pierce the giant ape''s defenses.


    However, Wilbur''s attack had also enraged the ape.

 Chapter 862

    It howled into the sky before charging toward Wilbur.


    Its gigantic body looked like a small hill, making the ground shake with every step.


    Gobu shoved Wilbur forward, shouting, "Hurry up!"


    Wilbur flicked his thunder cleaver backward and Gobu''s head was chopped off his body, both parts falling to the ground.


    Despite the fact that Gobu was not skilled inbat, the attack happened so suddenly that he did not even have the chance to duck.


    The crowd gasped in terror.


    This man had dared to kill Gobu, a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Kaxx and Sheldon reeled in shock, staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur sneered coldly, wielding his weapon as he charged at the giant ape.


    He zipped around the beast in circles at high speed,unching a dozen attacks against the ape''s body as he moved.


    The ape''s defenses were broken, and many wounds appeared on its body. Despite the wounds being minor, they would surely do some damage if this kept going on.


    Atst, the crowd found a sliver of hope amidst their terror.


    Just then, the ape let out a howl as the runes on its body''s spiritual mes lit up. A terrifying wave of spiritual pressure began to spread out.


    The crowd received yet another shock. Was this not the ape''s ultimate form yet?


    Everyone looked at Wilbur nervously. He was the only one who could save them


    now.


    Wilbur let out a cry as well, shing with his thunder cleaver several times.


    The ape iled its arms in defense while also punching in Wilbur''s direction with its enormous fists.


    Every punch seemed to let off a deafening sound, and it was clear how powerful the attack was.


    However, Wilbur was moving too fast, and the ape could hardly see him. Nheless, the ape''s defenses seemed to have increased as well. Wilbur''s attacks with his thunder cleaver were not able to wound it this time.


    The crowd watched on nervously. If this were to drag on, the ape would be undefeatable.


    Wilbur saw this and cried out as he activated his Domain: Tyrant of No Other.


    His powers multiplied at once.


    "Infernal Thunder Dragon!" A thunder dragon emerged at the cry, charging towards the ape.


    "Sanctuary level?"


    The adventurers could hardly believe their eyes. This man from Dasha was also a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    It also seemed that he was even more powerful than Kaxx and the other three Sanctuary level cultivators.


    He did, after all, kill Gobu with just one strike.


    At the same time, Mosa''s expression turned into one of distress.


    Nothing good coulde out of offending someone at the Sanctuary level.


    As the thunder dragon charged toward the ape, the giant ape let out a roar and countered with a punch.


    A loud rumble resulted from the collision.


    The thunder dragon was shattered, and the ape continued to growl as it charged toward Wilbur.


    "Damnation of the Thunder God!" Wilbur activated his secondary domain.


    A sea of lightning bolts rained down onto the ape''s body.


    However, the ape''s defenses were terrifyingly sturdy. It was able to deflect all the lightning strikes as it continued barreling toward Wilbur.


    "Lost yer!"


    Wilbur sliced through the air.


    A long, thin crack appeared out of nowhere and spread toward the ape.


    The ape opened its mouth, spitting out a glowing ball of spiritual energy at the Space Rift.


    An explosive sound rumbled through the air. The Lost yer had done no damage to the ape.


    Just then, a huge bolt of lightning appeared in the sky, along with a deafening rumble.


    The ape had also reached Wilbur by now.


    Everyone was watching the scene before them anxiously.


    Wilbur sneered coldly and leaped into the air. He reached out toward the sky,


    grabbed the bolt of lightning, and swung it at the ape.


    The crowd was shocked to their core.


    How could this man use the natural power of the world like that?

 Chapter 863

    Wilbur seemed like a thunder god just then.


    He hovered in mid-air, using the bolt of lightning like a whip as he sentsh aftersh at the ape''s body.


    The ape was furious as it struggled, but there was nothing it could do.


    With just a few strokes, the ape''s cries of rage turned into agony.


    However, the lightning whip in Wilbur''s hand did not disappear but grewrger as its power grew stronger.


    A few dozen strokester, the ape was barely alive.


    Everyone''s jaws were agape as they stared at Wilbur in a daze, unable to believe


    their eyes.


    This man was definitely beyond the Sanctuary level.


    These were not even powers considered humanly possible. He must be a god! Cameron, Catherine, and Dawson looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    None of them had expected thepanion they had met on the way here by chance to be so terrifying.


    This was something else.


    A few minutester, the ape finally let out itsst cry and fell to the ground lifelessly, its body charredpletely.


    At the same time, the lightning whip disappeared from Wilbur''s grasp as hended slowly.


    The remaining beasts had long since fled from the pressure of Wilbur''s presence.


    The air was dead silent as everyone stared at Wilbur dumbly, their gazes full of fear and respect.


    Mosa looked especially scared for his life, his face flushing an ugly shade of purple.


    Kaxx and Sheldon fidgeted ufortably as they stared at Wilbur as well.


    This man was far more powerful than they were.


    He had in Gobu with just one move and whipped a giant ape to death using a bolt of lightning.


    This man was a god.


    However, they had been quite rude to Wilbur just now.


    The three Sanctuary level cultivators had even used these people as scapegoats to hold the ape down.


    Wilbur and his friends would have been one of those scapegoats.


    The thought made Kaxx and Sheldon tremble.


    Neither of them would survive Wilbur''s wrath if he were to find trouble with them.


    Just then, Wilbur fell deep into thought.


    He had only ripped the lightning bolt from the sky earlier as a reckless, spur-of- the-moment idea.


    His powers carried a strong thunder element.


    Combining them with the natural lightning bolt to kill the ape gave Wilbur some thoughts.


    There was really no fixed way to be a cultivator.


    Wilbur''s Godly Training Form was a good example of that. It only contained several dozen moves, but they could bebined in different ways to form countless stances.


    In fact, those were even more than stances. They could be formed into any attack used to take down the enemy.


    Wilbur seemed to have learned something, but he could not exactly express it clearly.


    It just felt like he had learned a lesson here.


    A long whileter, he raised his head to look around him.


    The crowd was still staring at him dumbly.


    Wilbur beckoned towards Mosa.


    Mosa trembled, his legs wobbling as he was unable to even move.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened.


    Sheldon hurried to cry out, "You''ve been summoned by the master, get up there!"


    Mosa had no choice but to make his way over, trembling from head to toe.


    "I''m s-sorry, m-master. P-Please."


    Mosa fell to his knees, both because Wilbur''s aura was too powerful and also because he could not stand anymore.


    Wilbur smiled. "Do you know why I didn''t kill you for mocking me just now?"


    "I deserve to die, master, please forgive me!" Mosa sobbed, bowing, and knocking


    his head against the floor. His forehead split and began to bleed in no time, but he hardly dared to stop.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "I was going to see how cocky you could get, but I guess you''re not very cocky at all."


    "I''m sorry, I''ll never do it again," Mosa sobbed as he begged.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur''s foot shot out. Mosa''s head was split open, exploding in a spray of blood and gore.

 Chapter 864

    The crowd''s expressions turned solemn at once.


    "Anyone who insults my people is a dead man. The rest of you can leave. None of you are getting anything here," Wilbur said before turning to Cameron and the


    rest.


    "Let''s go see if we have any luck."


    Cameron, Catherine, and Dawson nodded along. There was nothing for them to worry about, not with a master like Wilbur on their side.


    Upon saying so, Wilbur led the way further into the valley as Cameron and the rest scrambled to follow behind him.


    Sheldon and the rest of the crowd looked at each other.


    None of them dared to even think about going after the treasure. Wilbur sparing their lives was already the best thing that could happen to them.


    "Let''s go."


    Kaxx did not waste another second and turned to run out as fast as he could.


    Sheldon did the same, fleeing the scene.


    The other adventurers were at a loss for words.


    The next second, they began to run one by one as well.


    The beasts had retreated, but they would be sure to be lurking around again once Wilbur had left.


    The adventurers had one shot at getting out of here alive if they made it in time.


    If they missed their chance, they would be ripped apart by those beasts.


    All at once, the rest of the adventurers stumbled away, disappearing into the fog.


    The next second, however, the air was filled with cries of agony.


    Just then, Wilbur led Cameron and the rest along the way.


    Wilbur emitted a powerful spiritual pressure outward, and there were no more beasts that dared to challenge them.


    However, the powerful pressure put Cameron and the rest through quite a bit of difort.


    "Sir, could I ask what level you are at, really?" Dawson piped up in a careful voice. He was just curious.


    Wilbur had clearly surpassed the Sanctuary level, perhaps even reaching the super Sanctuary level.


    Yet none of them knew just what levels existed above Sanctuary.


    Cameron and his sister were curious as well, looking at Wilbur cautiously.


    Wilbur did not turn around, merely saying, "I''m still well within the Sanctuary level range."


    The other three were perplexed by the answer.


    Was this still considered Sanctuary level? How wide was the range that he spoke of?


    Of course, there was actually an exnation for Wilbur''s power.


    He had traits of the ancient dragon tribe that made his physical strength alone much more powerful than that of a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    On top of that, the Dragon''s Chant that he was cultivating was considered the ultimate cultivation method of the ancient dragon tribe.


    Wilbur also had the Dragon''s Altar, as well as multiple godly skills.


    He was fated to be the most powerful Sanctuary level cultivator there was.


    Just then, Wilbur quickened his footsteps.


    He sensed a powerful wave of energy. He was not far from what he was looking for now.


    Cameron and the others followed behind.


    A little over ten minutester, they arrived in front of arge pit.


    There was an outline of a creature in the pit that seemed to be where the giant ape had slept.


    Next to the outline was a set of glowing bones that emitted a mysterious energy. "I found it!"


    Wilbur was overwhelmed himself. That was the Crystal Bone, and aplete skeleton too.


    Cameron and the rest looked on in shock.


    It was clear that the skeleton did not belong to any regr mortal. The energy it was radiating was mysterious and powerful, and they hardly dared to move forward at all.


    That was because the pressureing from this force was more than they could bear.


    Wilbur stepped forward slowly up to the pit.


    He had finally understood how the Valley of Death came to be.


    It was the energy that this skeleton gave off that caused the creatures in the Valley of Death to evolve.


    It was unclear how long this skeleton had been here, but it still held a great deal of power.


    How terrifying of a being would the owner of this skeleton be when they were still alive?

 Chapter 865

    Wilbur walked into the pit slowly, reaching out toward the skeleton.


    A mysterious force rushed into his body the moment he picked a bone up.


    Wilbur remained emotionless, feeling the sensation in silence.


    Aside from spiritual energy, it also contained arge amount of spirit energy.


    Any regr mortal would not be able to withstand such power, even losing their mind and going insane.


    A long whileter, Wilbur sent the skeleton into his demine.


    Cameron and the rest heaved a loud sigh of relief the second the pressure in the air lessened.


    "Sir, can you please tell us what that was?" Catherine piped up curiously.


    Wilbur frowned. "I''m not too sure myself if I''m being honest. It might belong to an ancient tribe or an alien. I have no way of knowing, but they had to be extremely powerful when they were still alive."


    Catherine and the rest looked at each other.


    None of them were at Wilbur''s level of skill and power yet, and thus could not fully understand what he meant.


    An ancient tribe, or an alien.


    That alone was strange and bizarre enough for them.


    Wilbur, however, had some guesses in his head.


    The earth has been around for billions of years.


    Who knew for sure just how many times mankind had gone extinct, just like the dinosaurs?


    A few billion years was so far awaypared to the brief lifespan of a human being.


    Who could tell just what had happened on this in the past?


    It was very possible for aliens to have visited before.


    Just then, however, up to a hundred feral beasts appeared and charged toward Wilbur.


    Cameron and the others were shocked. How did these beasts still have the courage to challenge Wilbur? Would that not just be a one-way ticket to hell?


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. His thunder cleaver lit up with spiritual mes, buzzing with sparks of lightning.


    He shot out at high speed, passing through all the beasts.


    All of the feral beasts were cut clean in half, copsing to the ground by the time Wilbur returned to where he had been standing.


    Cameron and the others could hardly even describe their amazement at this point.


    This man really was a god.


    Catherine said in a shaky voice, "W-What just happened, sir?"


    None of them could understand it.


    Wilbur had been able to kill a beast as powerful as the giant ape, and these feral beasts were hardly anythingpared to it.


    Wilbur looked up. "I took the crystal skeleton away. They probably sensed that the source of their powers had disappeared and lost their minds."


    The other three nodded dumbly. That seemed to be the only exnation that made sense.


    Just then, the fog that had covered the Valley of Death began to fade.


    Even the dark clouds in the sky were beginning to disperse.


    It seemed like the power of the crystal skeleton had not only turned the surrounding creatures into feral beasts but also affected the ecosystem around the area.


    "Let''s hang around for a little more and see if there''s anything else here," said Wilbur.


    Cameron and the rest nodded.


    A long whileter, the fog clearedpletely, and the dark clouds were gone. For the first time, the sun shone in the Valley of Death.


    Wilbur looked around him. It seemed like there was nothing else around aside from the beasts'' corpses.


    "We''re out of danger now. Feel free to look around. See if there''s anything you


    can use."


    The others nodded eagerly. Now that the ce was brightly lit, they did seem to not be in danger anymore.


    The corpses of the spirit beasts had turned to ash after being struck by Wilbur''s thunder cleaver, losing all value.


    The only thing worth looking for would be gems or the like.


    The three adventurers bowed to Wilbur before setting out tob through the rest of the Valley of Death.


    Wilbur made a quick round in the valley himself as well, in case there was a stray Crystal Bone in sight but ended up with nothing.

 Chapter 866

    That was all well within expectation, as Wilbur did not sense any of that powerful energy anymore.


    He was just a little unwilling to give up.


    Seeing as Cameron and the rest were not back yet, Wilbur sat down on the ground and began to meditate.


    There were some new lessons he had learned that he felt the need to digest.


    It waster in the evening when the three adventurers returned.


    They did not dare to disturb Wilbur''s meditation. Instead, they opened their backpacks and ced the seven gems they had found on the ground.


    Gems were just like jade. They were a form of rare minerals.


    They had been forged through thousands of years and were considered a marvelous sight to behold on their own.


    The gems they had found had also been absorbing the essence of the crystal skeleton and contained some mysterious energy.


    Wearing the gems as an essory would be sure to improve any regr mortal''s physical health, and even help them live longer.


    One of these gems alone could sell for up to a billion dors.


    That was what wealthy folk were after.


    However, none of the three adventurers even dared to take those gems for themselves and merely waited for Wilbur to wake up.


    It was also then that Wilbur opened his eyes. He saw the crystals on the ground and picked one of them up, running through it with his spirit energy.


    The gems did qualify to be contributed for grace points, but it was of little worth.


    He gave it some thought and then turned to the three adventurers. "You can each have a gem, and I''ll take the rest. How''s that?"


    Cameron and the others could hardly contain their glee. They would honestly have been content with just one gem for the three of them to share.


    Getting one gem each would make them rich.


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you so much."


    The three adventurers thanked Wilbur profusely. Wilbur picked up four of the gems, handing the remaining three to them.


    "Let''s go. I don''t think there''s anything else here anymore."


    Cameron and the others nodded happily, following Wilbur outside.


    The path back was littered with the corpses of the other adventurers. It was clear that they had been attacked by the feral beasts on their way out, and many of them perished.


    Cameron, Catherine, and Dawson could not help but shiver a little.


    They would probably be lying here too, if it had not been for Wilbur.


    In fact, they might not even have survived the initial attack from the giant ape.


    Cameron took in the sight before him, and said, "Sir, there''s something I''d like to say, but I''m not sure if it might be appropriate."


    "Go ahead. What is it?" Wilbur asked as he walked.


    Cameron looked at Dawson and Catherine, who nodded. The three of them


    seemed to have reached an agreement on something.


    "Sir, we''d like to be your disciples, if you don''t mind."


    All three adventurers got on their knees to bow to Wilbur.


    All cultivators knew what it meant to be a disciple. If Wilbur agreed to this, he would be their master from now on.


    Wilbur frowned. "That works, but I''m going back to Dasha pretty soon. You can join my church if you want."


    "Your church?" All three adventurers were stunned by the revtion.


    Wilbur nodded. "Yes, I created the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord in Saturn Vige. It''s my assigned territory. I''m headed there now. You cane with me."


    "You have an assigned territory?" Catherine was at a loss for words.


    "Yes. The president made me a first-ss sheik," said Wilbur.


    All three of them were stunned once more.


    This man was a first-ss sheik and had his own territory. That was something else.


    "We''ll join your church," Cameron was the first to say.


    Catherine and Dawson were in agreement as well.


    "Alright, then. You can get up now. We''ll discuss the rest when we get to Saturn Vige."


    All three of them got up and walked forward.


    Just as they neared the entrance of the valley, they saw Kaxx and Sheldon.

 Chapter 867

    Wilbur stopped in his tracks, staring at both men coldly.


    Cameron and the others were shocked. Were these two thinking of challenging Wilbur? Did they have a death wish?


    Instead, the two men scrambled to get down on one knee at the sight of Wilbur before chorusing, "We''d like to be your disciples, sir. Please grant us this honor."


    Cameron exchanged a nce with hispanions.


    It was true that even Sanctuary level cultivators would fight over the chance to be


    a disciple of a true expert.


    Just then, Wilbur took out his thunder cleaver and swung it outward.


    A crack of thunder rang through the air, and a terrifying wave of energy spread out.


    Kaxx and Sheldon were shocked, scrambling to defend themselves.


    Sheldon summoned an enormous shield, and Kaxx summoned his cuss.


    However, the immense power from the thunder cleaver tore through both their defenses at once.


    Kaxx was cut bisected at the waist.


    Sheldon''s shield was crushed as he was sent flying over a dozen meters. A terrifying gash appeared on his chest, which was gushing out with blood. He drew hisst breath uponnding heavily on the ground.


    Wilbur had just killed two Sanctuary level cultivators with one move. The sight made the three adventurers tremble.


    "I don''t need you two," Wilbur sneered before carrying on forward.


    Cameron and the others hurried behind him.


    Wilbur was not interested in having those two as disciples in the slightest.


    Both men''s true colors had been revealed in the Valley of Death, and it would only be a burden to keep them around.


    The next afternoon.


    Wilbur returned to the Saturn Vige Church with the three adventurers in tow.


    He sent for Karl and the rest, who introduced themselves and had the adventurers enrolled in no time as disciples of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord.


    Wilbur even made them elders of the church.


    Following that, Wilbur said, "I''m going to train in solitude for a few days. You can handle the church and manage its affairs."


    The others called out in acknowledgment, and Wilbur returned to his room on the second floor.


    He entered his demine at once.


    The crystal skeletony silently on the ground. The me serpent hardly dared to go near it, hiding in a corner.


    Wilbur looked at the me serpent. "You can go out and y, but don''t give me any trouble."


    The me serpent nodded eagerly, and Wilbur opened his demine to send it out before picking up the crystal skeleton.


    He had decided that he was going to absorb the power in the crystal skeleton this time.


    Aside from being immensely powerful, the crystal skeleton also contained arge amount of spirit energy.


    Spirit energy was particrly difficult to cultivate, and Wilbur would be sure to benefit a great deal from it.


    More importantly, Wilbur wanted to experience the power of an unknown being like this one.


    It might help his cultivation.


    After making his mind up, Wilbur sat down cross-legged. He held the skeleton in his hands and began to absorb the energy in it.


    A whileter, Wilbur''s body was enveloped in a crystal-clear blue glow.


    Over at the Saturn Vige square.


    Countless people hade forward over the past few weeks to join the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord. Despite the fact that many of them were here for financial help, no one seemed to mind.


    Wilbur had said that what they needed right now was numbers.

 Chapter 868

    Once there were enough people in the square, Catherine came out in white


    church robes with mes embroidered on the hems and a fire dragon stitched into the chest, giving a speech to the public.


    Her voice rang in the crowd''s ears, and it was not long before their gazes turned awestruck.


    Karl could not help but marvel at the sight.


    It was unclear where Wilbur had even found this girl. She was beautiful, and her natural charm was perfect for spreading the word of the church.


    Under the influence of her natural charm, every believer would only grow more loyal, some even bing devout believers.


    These devout believers were extremely enthusiastic about everything there was to know about the church.


    They were willing to give everything they could to the church, even putting themselves on the frontlines if a battle was to break out.


    With Catherine''s speeches, the church gained up to a thousand believers in half a month and dozens of extreme believers.


    She had single-handedly elerated the development of the church immensely.


    Just then, a thousand believers knelt on the ground, listening on in an awed daze. Even Karl and the others seemed a little stunned by the sight.


    All of a sudden, a dozen cars drove into Saturn Vige, stopping before the square.


    Karl looked over warily.


    Over twenty Westerners in long white robes emerged from the cars, dressed in long white robes with bright red capes.


    Each man looked fit and muscr. The robes had a cross embroidered on the chest, and a long sword with a cross-shaped hilt tied to their waists.


    They lined up in a row after getting down, expressions stern.


    Atst, the man in the same white robes but a red cape with gold hems got out and faced the square.


    Karl exchanged a nce with Dawson and Cameron and headed towards the


    man.


    Dawson and Cameron followed closely behind as well.


    "We wee the Red Archbishop of the Church of Holy Illuminati. Is anything the matter?" Karl asked the man.


    The pope looked at Karl''s clothes.


    They were the same white robes, with a fire dragon stitched on the chest, as well as a red cape with mes embroidered on the hems.


    "I am Archbishop Herman of the Gango Church of Holy Illuminati. Who are you?"


    It was clear that he was asking a question he knew the answer to, and Karl frowned. "I''m the archbishop of the Gango Church of the Fire Dragon Lord."


    "How dare you!" Herman shouted angrily. "sphemy! How dare you use the name of the Lord this way! You are tainting the name of our church."


    Karl''s expression darkened. "The Fire Dragon Lord has always been a part of our nation''s history. What is sphemous about that?"


    "How dare you deny it! Attracting believers through charming tactics is an act of sphemy in itself," said Herman coldly.


    Karl said coolly, "That''s just a skill we happen to utilize. Besides, I don''t really think you have a say in how we bring in believers, do you?"


    "All acts of sphemy shall be subject to the judgment of the Lord. I''ll give you a chance now to dissolve this religion of yours, or our holy warriors shall subject you to judgment by force," said Herman coldly.


    Karl was furious. "Watch it! You''re not the only Church in the whole world, you know!"


    "Stubborn devils. Get them!" Herman shouted, and over twenty holy warriors drew their swords.


    Catherine and the believers sensed that something was off and looked over.


    Omar crowded over with a dozen members of the church militia, their guns raised.


    Herman smirked coldly. "You''re making a fool of yourselves. Do you think you''ll be any match against our holy warriors?"


    He waved a hand, and a few holy warriors shot out like cannons into Omar''s church militia.


    Cries of agony rang through the air. Within the next minute, all the members of the church militia including Omar had been cut on their hands and were forced to drop their weapons.


    Cameron and Dawson widened their eyes in rm.


    Each of the holy warriors was of Ambience level, making regr mortals no match for them.


    The church of the Holy Illuminati really was powerful.


    Just then, Herman said coldly, "Let this be a lesson to you. I''ll have no choice but


    to wipe all of you out if you still refuse to dissolve."

 Chapter 869

    "That''s too much!"


    Karl flew into a rage atst at the sight of his men being hurt.


    "Elite Ice Domain!"


    A huge ice sword appeared in Karl''s hand, and two wings made of ice sprouted from his back as well.


    The air was filled with a frosty chill.


    "Take that!" Karl swung his sword in Herman''s direction.


    "Lowlife."


    Hermanughed coldly, waving a hand. A holy me shot out towards the ice sword.


    An explosion rumbled through the air and Karl was sent stumbling over a dozen meters backward, leaving a long, deep welt in the ground.


    "Super Sanctuary?" Karl was shocked.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati was really hiding a powerhouse. Even one Red Archbishop alone was already so powerful.


    Cameron and Dawson were surprised as well.


    They knew that Karl was of peak Sanctuary level, but super Sanctuary was in a whole new league.


    "Don''t me me for showing you no mercy, you godless devil."


    Herman rose a hundred meters into the air as he uttered the words, "O'' Mighty Lord of Holy Illuminati, grant me the strength to judge this sphemy lying before me."


    Herman lit up in golden mes at once. His expression turned stern and cold as well, and hardly anyone dared to look in his direction.


    A strange pressure washed over Karl.


    Karl let out a cry, activating all of his spiritual energy in defense.


    A ball of golden light appeared in Herman''s hands, crawling with runic inscriptions


    as it let out a terrifying spirit pressure.


    "Divine power?" Karl cried out in shock.


    Herman sneered coldly, lifting his hands. A golden divine inferno shot out,


    scorching, and zing as it hurtled towards Karl.


    Karl let out a cry, activating all of his spiritual energy.


    An icy armor appeared around his body at once, and he swung the sword out in a


    fierce blow against the divine inferno.


    An explosive sound rang through the air.


    The golden inferno crushed Karl''s blow at once, striking his body.


    Karl''s icy armor shattered, and he fell to the ground as blood sprayed from his mouth.


    Cameron and the others were shocked.


    Was this guy really so powerful that a peak Sanctuary level cultivator was defeated with just one attack?


    They looked at the Fire Dragon Lord church. Wilbur was the only one who could take Herman down.


    Herman was still hovering in mid-air then, looking down on Karl like a god. "I''m going to give you onest chance. Dissolve this cult of yours or die."


    Karl spat out another mouthful of blood, struggling to get up as he stared straight at Herman. "In your dreams."


    "You''re asking for death!"


    Herman red up in rage. The golden mes in his hands burned brightly, filling the entire square with terrifying pressure.


    Everyone''s expressions creased with pain from the impact.


    It would be hard for regr mortals like them to even move under the pressure of


    an expert at Herman''s level, let alone fight back.


    The crowd was in shock when they saw Herman about tond a fatal blow to kill Karl, but no one could do anything.


    Just then, a booming voice rang through the air.


    "I think you''re the one looking to die here."


    Herman got a shock, turning around to see who had spoken.


    A figure was currently soaring through the air at top speed.


    Herman did not waste a second, flinging the golden inferno in his hands at the figure.


    The figure sneered coldly andunched an attack.

 Chapter 870

    All at once, a thunder dragon burning brightly with inscription-filled spirit mes shot out to meet the golden inferno.


    "Inscriptions?" Herman cried out in shock.


    The thunder dragon crushed the inferno, striking Herman in the chest.


    He let out a cry of agony, falling from mid-air.


    The holy warriors below scrambled to catch his body, but Herman was already pale as a sheet and spitting out blood profusely.


    He had been fatally wounded by just one blow.


    This attack, however, had also let the crowd finally see their Godly Emperor.


    Wilbur took his thunder cleaver as soon as hended, zipping around the twenty holy warriors in a circle.


    He returned to where he had been standing after that, putting the cleaver away.


    The holy warriors let out cries of agony, each of them had one of their hands chopped clean off.


    It had happened so suddenly, too.


    A super Sanctuary level archbishop and twenty Ambience level holy warriors had been heavily wounded and incapacitated.


    The crowd of believers erupted into a sea of cheers.


    There was no doubt that their Godly Emperor was indeed the reincarnation of the Fire Dragon Lord, and he was unbeatable.


    Wilbur walked up to Herman. "Do you know why you''re still alive?"


    Herman''s chest heaved as hey on the ground in terror.


    He had not expected someone so powerful to be behind a church this small.


    Herman had thought he might be able to get rid of this little cult and use it to gain favor with the Pope so that he would be transferred out of this dump of a ce, only to be beaten to an inch of his life.


    He would never have dared toe here if he knew what was in store for him.


    "Please, sir, let''s talk about this. I think it could just be a misunderstanding," Herman said shakily.


    Wilbur smirked. "A misunderstanding? You came looking for trouble on purpose, but now you''re calling it a misunderstanding? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. Please forgive me."


    Herman had finally gotten off his high horse, lowering his head in Wilbur''s powerful presence.


    "The only reason you aren''t dead is because I don''t want to bump heads with the Church of Holy Illuminati. Now take this as a warning to your church and get lost. If anyone else dares to challenge the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, I won''t hesitate to kill that Pope of yours," Wilbur said coolly.


    Herman was scared out of his wits, not daring to retaliate in the slightest in the face of Wilbur''s threats.


    "I understand, sir. I''ll be on my way now, and I promise never toe back here nor start any trouble with the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord."


    "Get lost," Wilbur shouted.


    Herman struggled to his feet, fleeing the scene with his holy warriors.


    Pride did not matter anymore in the face of someone as terrifyingly powerful as Wilbur. That did not matter if he was dead.


    The crowd surged forward at the sight of Herman and the rest leaving, erupting into cheers as they surrounded Wilbur.


    There were believers who had gotten on their knees, praying to Wilbur profusely.


    Wilbur smiled,ing up to Karl. "Are you alright?"


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll be better with some rest," said Karl.


    Wilbur nodded. Dawson and Cameron hurried to bow to Wilbur.


    To them, their Godly Emperor now seemed all the more powerful.


    Wilbur nodded in acknowledgment. Just then, Karl looked over at Groot.


    Groot had run off at full speed, returning in no time with a tray.


    On the tray was a robe with a crown on it.


    The crown was made of pure gold and looked like a ming golden dragon curled up. There was a red gem on the dragon''s forehead, emitting a fiery glow.


    Groot came up to Wilbur, handing him the robe and crown with both hands.


    Just then, Karl said, "Sir, we''ve been discussing it for the past few days and agreed that it''s time to crown you as Pope."


    Everyone got to their knees, shouting, "Please do us the honor of bing Pope, honorable Godly Emperor."


    As Wilbur took in the sight of the kneeling believers, an energy he had never experienced before appeared in his Spiritual Furnace.

 Chapter 871

    The energy was shapeless and colorless. It was indescribable.


    However, it was undeniably there.


    It was still weak at the moment, but Wilbur could sense that the energy was uniform and consistent.


    This consistency was fuelled by a powerful force.


    Wilbur still could not understand the consistency yet, but he had his Second Consciousness work on analyzing it at once. He was certain that he would be able to achieve great things with this.


    Wilbur smiled, then picked up the Pope''s crown.


    The red gem on the crown shone bright and fiery.


    "This gem looks rather familiar," he mused.


    Karl piped up then. "It was Elder Catherine who gave up her gemstone for this crown we made."


    "Oh."


    Wilbur looked at Catherine, who lowered her head and bowed.


    He then looked at the crowd before him, all of whom seemed overwhelmed with emotion. It was as if they were waiting for something to happen.


    Since that was the case, Wilbur hesitated no more. He put the Fire Dragon Crown on and spread his arms wide open.


    Catherine walked over with the Pope''s robes, putting them on Wilbur and carefully smoothing out each crease.


    The white robes had mes and clouds stitched into the hems, and a fire dragon on the chest.


    Beneath the tray was a golden cloak with multiple embroidered fire dragons spitting out golden mes.


    Wilbur put on the Fire Dragon Crown, the Pope''s robes, and the Cape of mes.


    He appeared even taller and more authoritative immediately.


    Wilbur then took out his sheik''s scepter.


    He nced at the scepter, and it lit up with ayer of mes.


    A dragon''s head appeared on the top of the scepter, a small golden me burning above it endlessly.


    Karl knelt with the crowd, calling out, "We''re at your service, Your Holiness the Pope of the Church of Fire Dragons."


    "We''re at your service, Your Holiness."


    The believers cried out emotionally, their voices ringing throughout all of Saturn Vige.


    Wilbur raised his scepter, his expression turning stern.


    "The Lord of Fire Dragons shall bless each believer of the Fire Dragon Lord to never have to suffer from famine, poverty, or catastrophe." Wilbur''s voice boomed through the square, seeming to permeate the soul of every believer.


    They were overwhelmed with emotion, chanting Wilbur''s words and repeating them over and over again.


    Wilbur stopped them a few minutester. "I hereby enthrone Elder Catherine Sharpe as Patron Saint of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord. She shall carry the same power as me."


    Tears welled up in Catherine''s eyes, and she copsed to Wilbur''s feet on her knees, trembling all over.


    The believers had already established a strong sense of trust and respect in Catherine, as her speeches seemed to fill them with a sense of belief and faith that they had never quite felt before.


    Everyone was more than happy to see her be made Patron Saint.


    "Her Holiness the Patron Saint!"


    "Her Holiness the Patron Saint!"


    "Her Holiness the Patron Saint!"


    The crowd''s cries went on for the next few minutes.


    It was Wilbur who calmed them down in the end. "Go home, my devout believers,


    and spread the word of faith wherever you can. All believers of the Fire Dragon Lord shall be blessed with his guidance."


    The crowd bowed profusely, crowding forward to kiss Wilbur''s feet before reluctantly getting up to leave.

 Chapter 872

    Thissted about three hours, and Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief when all the believers were finally gone.


    It was tough work.


    Wilbur checked on Omar and the church militia''s wounds then. Upon confirming that they were minor injuries, he had them clean the wounds before gathering them in the church along with Karl and the rest.


    Wilbur''s gaze fell on Archbishop Karl, the Patron Saint Catherine, the church executive Groot, and elders Cameron and Dawson.


    "You five shall be the core force of the church. Work hard at spreading the word of your church. Meanwhile, I shall be heading back to Dasha."


    "Are you going to leave now, Your Holiness?" Karl seemed a little reluctant.


    Wilbur said, "I have other things to attend to, and the church doesn''t seem to be in any danger right now. I''m sure the Church of Holy Illuminati won''t give us any trouble anytime soon. You just need to work on our growth slowly and steadily. I''lle back to see you when I have the time."


    Everyone had no choice but to nod in agreement. After all, Wilbur was now the Pope, and his word was sacred.


    Following that, Wilbur transferred all two billion dors in his ount to Karl to be used to help the poorer believers.


    He was not short on money himself, and the money was better off being used for a good cause.


    After assigning a few more things and making sure everything was settled, Wilbur drove away from his assigned territory and headed to Goldsand City.


    The church was now on a steady path of growth.


    With itsrge amount of capital, as well as the natural charms of the Patron Saint Catherine, Wilbur was certain that the church would be able to grow very quickly.


    On the way back to Goldsand City, Wilbur got a call from Eileen.


    She said that someone had brought him an antique in exchange for help.


    Wilbur smiled happily.


    It seemed like he had a pretty decent reputation now. How wonderful it would be if this antique turned out to be a top-grade contribution.


    Wilbur only reached Goldsand City the next morning, where he headed right over to Hannah''s office.


    Hannah flushed at the sight of Wilbur at once.


    She hurried to stand, bowing her head like a guilty schoolgirl. "I''m sorry, Mister Penn. I''ve severely misunderstood you this whole time. Will you please forgive me?"


    "That''s alright," Wilbur said calmly. "I didn''t tell you who I really was because I was concerned about involving Everest Foreign Trade in unwanted trouble, but it seems like my concerns aren''t really warranted anymore."


    Hannah teared up, looking nothing but guilty. "You saved my father''s life, but I turned around and treated you like that. I really don''t know what I can do to show you how sorry I am."


    "Just do a good job at running Everest, then. My littlepany invested eight billion dors in that big project. I''d just appreciate it if you didn''t make suffer any losses," Wilbur smiled.


    Hannah was stunned for a moment. She did not know yet that Wilbur was the boss of Cape.


    Wilbur smiled at a shocked Hannah. "Alright, then. I''ve booked a night flight and I''ll be on my way."


    "You can''t just leave like that!" Hannah blurted out at once.


    The words felt inappropriate as soon as they left her lips, and Hannah flushed even harder.


    Right on cue, there was a frantic knock at the door before her secretary came in anxiously. "Miss Toya, Bari''s here again. This time he says we''re going to have to keep stopping production if we don''t do what he wants."


    Hannah was currently shaking in annoyance but frowned at the words.


    "What''s going on?" Wilbur asked.


    Just then, a young man in a suit swaggered in and sat down on his own. "Have you thought it through, Miss Toya? I''m not asking for much, you know."


    "A hundred million dors isn''t much? You''re crossing a line here, Bari," Hannah fumed.


    Bari shrugged with a smile. "It''s not all going to me. I have a team to feed. In fact, I''m not really going to get much of that money."


    "What''s happening here?" Wilbur asked Hannah with a frown.


    "He''s from the safety department and he''s asking for a protection fee of a hundred million dors," said Hannah.

 Chapter 873

    "What sort of protection is this? That''s a ridiculous amount to pay."


    Hannah sighed, leaning into Wilbur''s ear to whisper, "It''s a scam, that''s what it is. It used to be just eight hundred thousand dors, but ever since this new head of department showed up, the amount has been constantly increasing. I had no choice but to pay for it."


    Wilbur snorted out of sheer anger at those words.


    He looked over at Bari. "You dare f*cking scam someone like me? Are you looking to die?"


    "Watch your tone, sir." Bari got to his feet, staring at Wilbur coldly. "These are orders from the head of the safety department. If you refuse to follow, you''re shutting your doors."


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "Is that so? Do you know about the rtionship between Everest Foreign Trade and the president, then?"


    "It was the president who elected our new head of department. As if someone like you would actually know the president!" Bari sneered in disdain.


    Realization dawned upon Wilbur atst.


    After Rogan had gotten rid of Lars, he had brought his own friends and family into the system to reaffirm his power.


    This new head of department, along with Bari, did not make the cut to be an official at all.


    Wilbur looked at Bari coldly. "F*ck off right now and tell your bullshit head of department that I''ll make sure he spends the rest of his life in jail if he gives Everest Foreign Trade any more trouble. Got it?"


    "Who are you to tell me that?" Bari burst outughing. "God, this is so funny. A foreign tradepany speaking like this in my country? We''d be screwed if we just let you do whatever you want to us, wouldn''t we? I guess you leave me no choice but to issue a production ban."


    Wilbur fell silent. Hannah looked at him, unsure what to do herself.


    A whileter, Wilbur said, "How about you get your head of department over here?


    I''ll give him a big present, on top of the hundred million dors."


    "Really?" Bari''s eyes practically shone with greed.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m a man of my word."


    Bari blinked before saying, "I''m afraid our department head can''t make it today himself."


    "I''m sorry, then. We won''t be paying a single cent." Wilbur sat down, lighting a cigarette.


    Hannah sat next to Wilbur as well, saying nothing.


    Bari''s mind began to race again.


    He would never have dared to ask for so much money in broad daylight.


    But the new head of department had juste into position, and he desperately needed cash.


    Bari had spent a fortune to get the position and had only even gotten it because he was rted to the president as well.


    He now owed a huge debt and still had to pay off his investors.


    Bari gave it some thought, and said, "I''ll make a call."


    "Go ahead," Wilbur smiled.


    Bari took his phone out, dialing a number. He mumbled into the receiver for a while, before seemingly handing up. "Our head of department''s busy, and he''s also ordered for you to hand the money over by today."


    Wilbur''s expression darkened at once. "Sure. I''ll make a call myself too, then." Bari sneered, sitting back down.


    Wilbur came outside, calling Rogan''s number.


    "Mister President?"


    "Mister Penn! How are you?" Rogan greeted Wilbur politely.


    Wilbur sneered. "Terrible."


    "Why? What''s the matter?" Rogan sensed that something was off at once.


    "Your new safety department head just asked Everest Foreign Trade for a hundred million dors in protection fees, and that makes me feel terrible." "What? No way, how could that happen?" Rogan denied Wilbur''s ims at once. Wilbur sneered coldly. "There''s a man by the name of Bari who''s sat in Hannah''s office right now waiting for the money. What do you think I should do?"


    "Give me a few minutes. I''ll send someone over to handle this right now," said Rogan.


    "I''m hoping you cane here personally and bring that head of department of yours with you. Also, I hope this doesn''t happen again."

 Chapter 874

    Wilbur hung up the call right after.


    He would have to teach these guys a lesson, or things like this would just keep on happening.


    Wilbur could not be sitting around in this dump all day, waiting to take care of mess after mess.


    He returned to the office and sat down with a smile. "I''ve got it prepared. The guy''s on the way with the present.


    Wilbur was certain that he would be able to get Rogan toe over and handle this himself.


    If Rogan failed to show up, Wilbur would not y nice.


    He had his ways of taking care of Rogan.


    It was important to note that Rogan''s position as president would sway the moment he lost Dasha''s support.


    There was no way Rogan would refuse to listen.


    Over on Rogan''s end, the president was already steaming out of his ears.


    He had managed to withstand the enormous pressure and get rid of Lars to gain favor with Dasha to overturn the Western forces.


    Wilbur had yed an important role in this, and Rogan could not afford to mess with him.


    It just had to be that the head of department Rogan had elected had screwed up. What a disgrace this was.


    Rogan called for Osborn at once, heading towards the security department head''s office at once.


    Just then, over at Hannah''s office, Bari nced at his watch with a frown. "My time''s precious, so do hurry up."


    "A little impatient, aren''t we?" Wilbur chuckled.


    Bari red at him. "I''m going to say this again. Watch your words. Your mine is going bankrupt if we ban production permanently, and I don''t think that''s a loss you can afford to bear. Try using that brain of yours the next time you speak."


    "Of course, you''re right. I have indeed used a little more of my brain, but I honestly haven''t met someone quite as anxious to send himself away," Wilbur said.


    Bari stared at Wilbur, confused by his words.


    They did somehow sound wrong, anyway.


    "Don''t mess with me, or you''ll be f*cked in Gango," Bari spat.


    Wilbur chuckled, looking straight at Bari. "Are you the one making that threat? I should remind you that you aren''t worth shit to me."


    "What did you just say?"


    Bari flew to his feet, pointing at Wilbur with a shaking finger and hardly able to believe his ears.


    To Bari, these miningpanies feared the department he was in the most.


    This department was the one that could force thesepanies to shut their doors anytime.


    Even if Everest Foreign Trade was a big corporation, they would have to y nice with him. How dare this idiot insult him like this?


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "I said you aren''t shit to me, but you think you''re so great."


    "How f*cking dare you! It seems like you''re trying to get yourselves closed down." Bari was about to explode with rage. No one aside from his superior had ever dared to speak to him like this.


    Just then, the secretary entered once again. "Miss Toya, the president and the head of the safety department are here."


    "Let them in," Hannah said at once.


    Bari''s jaw fell open. What was the president and the head of the safety department doing here?


    There was no way the president could know about this.


    Just then, three men walked into the office.


    They were President Rogan, the head of the presidential office Osborn, and a


    now-trembling head of the department of safety, Kapor.


    "M-Mister President! Mister Osborn and Kapor! W-What are you doing here?" Bari asked shakily.


    Osborn narrowed his gaze at Bari.


    Rogan red at Bari as well, before bowing to Wilbur. "I''m sorry, Mister Penn. I apologize for having such useless subordinates, please forgive me."

 Chapter 875

    Bari''s mind nked out upon hearing those words, after which he began to tremble all over.


    The president had just apologized to Wilbur. Rogan was the most powerful man in the nation who had just taken out his biggest political enemy, Lars Harriet, and retaliated against the Western forces.


    And here he was, apologizing to this guy. Just who could this guy be?


    Just then, Kapor bowed shakily to Wilbur as well. "I didn''t know you were part of Everest Foreign Trade, Mister Penn. I''m so sorry, please forgive me."


    Kapor had been scared out of his wits when Rogan found him.


    He had never expected a foreign tradepany to have such rtions with the president.


    Upon finding out that Wilbur had single-handedly been the one to get rid of Lars, Kapor had nearly passed out.


    This man was terrifying, and he had gotten on the wrong side of him.


    What was Kapor going to do?


    He had just gotten into this important position and promptlynded himself in trouble. Kapor knew then that he was doomed.


    He was going to say goodbye to being head of department, or any official position at all.


    In fact, he would be lucky to even get out alive.


    Yet Wilbur instead retorted Kapor''s words by saying, "So you''re implying that you would have done this if I wasn''t involved with Everest Foreign Trade?"


    Wilbur''s words left Kapor''s speechless and unable to reply.


    Kapor knew he had gravely misspoken, but it was toote for him to exin himself.


    Rogan spoke up then. "Kapor, I nominated you for the position of head of safety seeing as you were from my tribe, and full of passion. Is this how you repay me?"


    "I''m sorry. I''ll never do it again. Please forgive me, Mister Penn, Mister President. I''ll resign right now. Please have mercy!" Kapor fell to his knees, breaking into a loud sob.


    Rogan shook his head, ncing at Osborn before saying, "Do you really think you''re going to be forgiven after doing something like that? This is aplete disgrace!"


    Kapor trembled all over.


    Osborn raised one hand, and a gray light shone over Kapor''s body.


    His face began to age at an rming rate. It was not long before he keeled over in the form of a dried corpse.


    Bari saw this and trembled all over. He copsed onto his knees, shaking with all his might.


    "You''re even worse, ying dead and trying to save your ass!" Rogan shouted, making Bari burst into loud sobs.


    "It''s my fault, Mister Penn! Kapor made me do it! I never wanted toe here in the first ce!" Bari hung onto this onest shred of hope, begging for his life.


    Rogan, however, was not to be messed with.


    He had joined forces with Wilbur to take Lars down, leaning toward Dasha for support toward the brave act to retaliate against the Western forces in an attempt to break free of them.


    That was a move that required a great deal of wisdom and courage.


    He would not be able to make it as president otherwise.


    Bari''s tricks were useless to Rogan.


    Osborn got to work at just a single nce, and Bari died in terror.


    Rogan''s guards came in the very next second to drag the bodies out.


    He then turned to apologize to Wilbur once again. "It''s my fault that this happened, Mister Penn. I failed to elect good subordinates, and I hope you''ll forgive me so we can continue working together."


    "Of course we can, but if this happens again I can''t guarantee that the Dasha embassy will maintain our alliance," said Wilbur calmly.


    Rogan frowned.


    He hadpletely offended the western forces now and would be fighting on his own if he were to lose Dasha''s support.


    He would only end up being swallowed whole by the western forces.


    Osborn had also told Rogan before that judging from how powerful Wilbur was, he was definitely someone of importance in Dasha as well.


    There was no way Dasha would leave someone so powerful alone. Wilbur was sure to have another identity or position of high power over there.


    Thus, Rogan could not afford to mess with Wilbur.


    That was one of the reasons that led him to kill Kapor and Bari.


    "I can''t guarantee that no one will try to give you or Everest Foreign Trade any trouble, but I can guarantee to sort out those messes personally if it should happen in the future. Anyone who tries anything will end up like Kapor and Bari," Rogan promised solemnly.

 Chapter 876

    Wilbur nodded silently at those words.


    They most definitely came straight from Rogan''s heart.


    This country was not very big, but they were still a whole nation with countless departments and people.


    Rogan could not control and regte every single person''s greed.


    However, his promise just now would be enough so that Everest Foreign Trade would be free of problems for good.


    After all, Rogan was the president. He was the one with the power.


    "Let''s continue working well together then, Mister President." Wilbur stuck out a hand to shake Rogan''s.


    Rogan finally smiled, shaking Wilbur''s hand as well.


    He then turned to Hannah. "I really am sorry, Miss Toya. Please give me a call the next time anything like this happens. If I''m not around, Mister Osborn can help you as well."


    Hannah nodded dumbly.


    She was still a little dazed.


    Despite knowing that Wilbur was the all-powerful Trevor Penn, she had not expected this level of power.


    This man had the national president treating him with such respect, even cowering in front of him.


    No one else would believe that unless they saw it with their own eyes.


    Well, Hannah had witnessed it herself seconds ago.


    She was starting to feel like the world was less than real now.


    Just then, Rogan looked over at Wilbur. "I''ll leave you to it, then. Goodbye, Mister Penn."


    "Goodbye." Wilbur nodded, ncing at Osborn.


    Osborn forced a smile. "That''s all I''ve got, Mister Penn. I swear I''m not hiding anything else."


    "Well, it''d be fine even if you were hiding something. Anyway, we''re not enemies, are we?" Wilbur smiled.


    Osborn nodded, then left with Rogan after that.


    Wilbur watched them leave, shaking his head. "That old fox thinks he''s slick, pulling something like that after hiding it from me for so long."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Hannah.


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "It''s fine. Everest Foreign Trade should be safe now, you''re free to grow it as much as you want."


    He was right.


    With Cape''s eighty-billion-dor investment and the protection of the national president himself, what trouble could Everest Foreign Trade still be in?


    And yet, Hannah felt like her heart was no longer in thepany anymore.


    She stared at the man before him, obviously starstruck.


    Wilbur flushed at the attention, fumbling for a cigarette, and lighting it.


    Hannah''s gaze had begun to blur.


    He was going to leave.


    She would miss her chance for good if she did not try anything.


    All at once, Hannah sank into a terrible dilemma.


    She was a sessful woman and had countless men lining up to court her.


    Yet the only one she wanted was the one standing before her, and she could not hold back anymore.


    She stumbled up to Wilbur in a daze, leaning over and pressing her lips to his.

 Chapter 877

    Hannah did not know why she was doing this


    She just felt like that was the only chance she would get.


    The gesture, however, scared Wilbur out of his wits.


    "Hey! Miss Toya!" Wilbur yelled repeatedly, but Hannah kept going.


    The cor of her blouse fell open as she leaned over, exposing a blinding sight to


    Wilbur''s eyes.


    Hannah had a pretty face and an alluring gaze.


    Not many men would be able to resist such temptation.


    For a split second, Wilbur almost went for it.


    He snapped out of it the very next second.


    He had a girlfriend.


    Besides, there was no way anything woulde out of him and Hannah.


    "Miss Toya, please have some water."


    Wilbur''s voice struck Hannah in her soul.


    She jerked harshly, straightening up and staring at him in a daze.


    The next second, she let out a bitterugh and sat down, taking the ss Wilbur handed to her.


    "I''m sorry. I think I''ve lost my mind," Hannah smiled painfully.


    Wilbur said, "Goodbye, Miss Toya. I''ve got a ne to catch."


    He got up after that, turning to leave.


    It was best that he got out of here as soon as possible.


    Hannah watched as Wilbur left.


    After he was gone, she broke down crying, sobbing quietly.


    Hannah felt as if she had lost something like her soul had been sucked out of her body.


    Despite the fact that she had never even gotten close to what she wanted, the loss was overwhelming.


    On an international flight to Dasha, Wilbur closed his eyes to rest.


    He had gotten a lot out of this trip to Freeca.


    He helped Everest Foreign Trade settle all their problems, formed his own religion, obtained a crystal skeleton, and helped Rogan establish diplomatic ties with Dasha.


    Despite the fact that neither he nor the Dasha embassy rep said much to each other, both of them knew that Wilbur was the driving force behind all of this.


    Out of everything, however, the biggest achievement for Wilbur was still forming his own religion and obtaining the crystal skeleton.


    Forming his own religion allowed him to experience the power of belief for the first time.


    Once he has mastered this power, he would be able to look into what it meant to be a god, possibly getting to the bottom of their secrets.


    There would be the hint of a possibility then, for him to even ascend to godhood himself.


    The crystal skeleton, on the other hand, had greatly strengthened him.


    To be honest, he still did not know just where the end of his powersy.


    With the skill levels that currently existed, Wilbur did not really know which category he fell in.


    In fact, he could not even really find a skill level that matched what he was capable of.


    Wilbur seemed to be on a never-ending path of cultivation.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the ne began tond.


    Wilbur switched on his phone to give Eileen a call.


    However, before he could do that, a call came in from Benjamin Grayson and Wilbur had no choice but to answer it.


    "Hello, Mister Grayson." Wilbur had always maintained a level of respect for this national founding father.


    "I''ve been trying to get to you for hours. Why couldn''t I call you?"


    "I was on a flight, Mister Grayson. I justnded."


    "Come over to my ce. I have someone to introduce to you."


    "You know I''ve never been a social person, Mister Grayson," Wilbur said in mild exasperation.


    "I really don''t. Anyway, this guy is a pupil of mine. Orin''s here too. We''ll be waiting for you."

 Chapter 878

    Wilbur knew that there was no refusing at this point and could only agree to meet them.


    He then made the call to Eileen as nned, to ask about the person with the antique.


    Eileen said that the guy had left the antique behind upon hearing that Wilbur was not in and left in a hurry.


    The guy had asked Wilbur to head to Keenan City in Lull Province once he was back, and that it was urgent.


    Wilbur did not know what to say to that.


    Was this guy not worried in the slightest that Wilbur might not be able to do


    anything, or if he turned out to be a scammer?


    Maybe he really was at the end of his wits.


    Wilbur had an appointment to go to first, though.


    He left the ne with a frown, calling for a cab to head straight to Castlebury.


    Wilbur could not help but be gued by his curiosity along the way.


    Who was this person to bring about thepany of Orin Campbell himself?


    Just then, however, a loud thump could be heard. It turned out that the cab had been rear-ended.


    The driver scrambled to brake, sweating nervously.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh. What rotten luck he had to have to run into something like this.


    Wilbur and the driver then got out of the car.


    The car behind them was a super sports car. The hood of the car was raised from the impact of the crash. Its bumper was crushed, and the engine was smoking.


    The trunk of the cab waspletely dented as well, the bumper having fallen off onto the ground.


    Both cars were pretty badly damaged.


    Just then, a man and a woman came out of the sports car.


    The man was dressed from head to toe in designer with a designer watch to


    match. He had a hand on his forehead that seemed to be bleeding.


    Thedy was young and beautiful. Despite the fact that it was already fall, she was still dressed pretty revealingly.


    She was also clutching her foot, crying out in pain.


    Wilbur said at once, "I''ll pay the fare right now, sir. I''m in a hurry."


    The driver was about to say something when the man came over and punched the driver in the face.


    "Are you f*cking blind? Look what the f*ck you did to my car!"


    The driver was sent into a daze from the punch.


    A beatter, he said, "You rear-ended me! This isn''t my fault, but yours."


    "My ass it is! Do you know how much this car costs? Do you know who my father is? Get me a new car, or your family''s going to die," the man in the designer clothes said cockily.


    The driver was scared out of his wits. He had never met someone this rude and entitled before.


    The man was already making a few phone calls, shouting, "Come over to Jewel Road this very instant! Someone''s hit my new sports car."


    He then pointed at the driver viciously. "Just you f*cking wait. I''ll make sure it''s more than your family who''s paying."


    The man''s rage scared the driver to his core, and he looked over at Wilbur. "You need to be my witness, sir! He was the one who rear-ended me!"


    Wilbur was already looking at this man coldly.


    Wilbur was going to be on his way, but this man''s cockiness had angered him.


    He was rted to this whether he liked it or not. There was no way the poor driver would be able to handle this guy.


    Anyone who could drive a sports car worth millions had to be quite wealthy.


    Wilbur was about to give this man a piece of his mind when the man glowered at Wilbur first before saying, "What the f*ck are you looking at, huh? I''ll kill you too!" Wilbur was honestly quite surprised.


    He had honestly never met someone who went around threatening to kill people just like this.


    Was there something wrong with his head? It seemed like he had been spoiled from a young age, and that had morphed into something much uglier when he was older.


    Wilbur came up to look at the man. "I don''t believe you. Wanna try killing me, then?"


    The man paused for a beat. Wilbur''s gaze somehow made him cower a little.


    Just then, however, the girl sitting on the ground and clutching her leg cried out woefully, "Mister Grayson, my leg''s all hurt and this guy''s still yelling at me! What are you gonna do about that?"


    The man shouted at once, "Don''t worry, my boys will be here right away! These bastards are going to get it."


    The driver took out his phone shakily, preparing to call the police.


    Yet the man grabbed the phone viciously, aiming a kick at the driver and spitting, "Who the f*ck said you could make a call, huh?"


    The driver was knocked onto the ground in a sitting position, fearing for his life.


    "How dare you hit him! Are you looking to get beaten up?" Wilbur shouted. "Mister Grayson, he''s still yelling at you!" the girl piped up.

 Chapter 879

    The woman''s words seemed to have affected the man''s pride.


    He glowered at Wilbur viciously. "I dare you to say that again."


    "You''re a piece of shit going around bullying the weak! What are you going to do to me for saying that?" Wilbur mocked.


    The man''s expression darkened even more.


    The girl continued watching the scene unfold next to him.


    "You motherf*cker!"


    The man shouted out loudly, swinging a punch at Wilbur.


    However, before he could even reach out, Wilbur hadnded a kick on his stomach.


    The man cried out in agony as a tremendous force sent him flying,nding heavily against the door of his own car.


    The car door dented from the impact, and the man slid down as he wailed in pain.


    The woman let out a scream. "How dare you attack him?"


    Wilbur looked at the woman, his gaze icy. "So, you''re allowed to attack others, but not the other way around?"


    A chill seemed to rise in the woman''s chest.


    She shivered and did not dare to say another word.


    Just then, the man glowered at Wilbur viciously. "Just you wait, you piece of shit."


    "I''ll do just that, thanks," Wilbur sneered coldly. How dare this idiot threaten him? Just then, two Bentleys pulled up next to the sports car.


    Eight tattooed young men got out and ran to the man shouting, "What''s the matter, Shaw?"


    "Kick his ass for me," the man said, gaining a burst of confidence at the sight of the men as he shouted loudly.


    The group of men swaggered over, cursing as they walked. "You piece of shit! How dare you beat our boss up!"


    They crowded forward, raining punches and kicks on Wilbur.


    Yet just as they had attacked, a few thumps could be heard, followed by groans of pain.


    The assants fell to the ground, rolling around in agony, unable to get up.


    The man and his girlfriend were at a loss for words.


    How was this guy such a good fighter?


    Just then, the incident had caught the attention of many passers-by.


    Wilbur saw this and walked up to the man to grind a foot into his face. "Keep that cockiness up and I''ll bust your brains out."


    The man trembled all over, not daring to say a word.


    Wilbur sneered, beforeing up to the driver. "Get the police to handle this. I''ll leave you with my number. Call me if anyone else gives you trouble."


    "T-Thank you, sir!" The driver was clearly older than Wilbur but was so emotional that he kept addressing Wilbur formally.


    Wilbur wrote his number down for the driver, casting onest nce at the man and his pitiful figure before leaving.


    After he was gone, the man red up again. "I''m gonna f*cking get you."


    However, Wilbur had already gotten on a new cab and was heading to Benjamin''s by then.


    Just then, Orin, Benjamin, and another man in his fifties were sitting around Benjamin''s dinner table.


    The unknown man seemed painfully ordinary, but he carried about with him an air of authority.


    He scrambled to stand at the sight of Susie bringing Wilbur in, smiling to greet Wilbur.


    Wilbur hurried forward, shaking hands with the man. "Good evening, Mister Grayson. And who would this be?"


    "Oh, please be seated."


    Benjamin waited for the crowd to be seated to address Wilbur.


    "This guy used to be a pupil of mine. His name is Zedeck Yonis, he works in Lull Province now."


    "Mister Yonis! I''ve heard of your name," Wilbur chuckled, greeting everyone all over again.

 Chapter 880

    Zedeck hurried to say, "No, no, none of that! You''re old friends with Mister Grayson. I should be showing you respect instead."


    It was clear that Zedeck already knew who Wilbur was.


    Wilbur did not know whether tough or cry.


    It was a little ridiculous that this higher-up was saying he should treat him with


    respect.


    Wilbur could also tell that this was definitely no ordinary dinner.


    There was no way Benjamin would just invite Wilbur all the way over to introduce him to Zedeck.


    Just then, Susie poured everyone a ss and Benjamin raised his. "Let''s have a little drink before anything."


    The crowd followed, draining their sses.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Come on, Mister Grayson. Just say what it is you have to say. There isn''t a need to beat around the bush with me."


    "You know me best, young man," Benjamin chuckled. "Well, Zedeck here has run into a little trouble that he would like your help with."


    Wilbur cursed internally.


    What could a province chief need his help with? There was no way this would be a small matter.


    Well, there was no saying no now that he hade all this way. "Tell me what''s wrong, brother Zedeck, and I''ll do what I can."


    The term ''brother'' was considered a show of respect.


    After all, Wilbur and Benjamin were close friends and Zedeck was a pupil of Benjamin''s.


    Zedeck sighed. "Something strange has been happening in South Markettely. I''ve reached my wits'' end for me to be asking Mister Grayson for help here, and he rmended you."


    "What is it?" Wilbur frowned.


    "We''ve had several rich men who live in South Market disappearing in a row. All of their worth is in the billions. The police have been on the case since the first disappearance, but nothing''s been found. You know how much pressure a missing persons case like this would put on us. I really have no choice but toe to Mister Grayson."


    Wilbur nodded sympathetically.


    That was definitely a big case. If it were to hit the public, there would be widespread panic that would result in Northseecher being less than pleased.


    No wonder Benjamin had asked Wilbur toe over.


    At the thought, Wilbur said, "What a coincidence. I''m headed for South Market to settle something too. I would''ve been on the way if not for Mister Grayson, actually."


    "Really? Could you please help me out then? Mister Grayson said there''s nothing you can''t do," Zedeck said rather respectfully.


    This wasing out of both anxiousness to have the case solved, and also a genuine agreement with the fact that Wilbur was indeed skilled.


    Wilbur nodded. "I can help you, but I can''t promise I''ll be able to fix it."


    "I''m happy enough as long as you say yes! I won''tin whether or not it works out, I promise," said Zedeck.


    Wilbur nodded, and Benjamin raised his ss again. "Cheers to that." Everyone drained their sses, and Orin finally spoke up, "Faron''s been much more obedienttely, Mister Penn. It''s all thanks to you, so here''s to that."


    Orin was taking the chance to express his gratitude, and Wilbur hurried to reciprocate as the two shared another drink.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Susie hurried to get up. "Let me have a look."


    She opened the door and said at once, "Dude, why do you look like that?"


    "Someone attacked me, Susie!" a voice said.


    Orin and Zedeck exchanged nces.


    Who had the nerve to attack Benjamin''s rtive? They must be out of their mind.


    "Who did that? Why? How dare they!" Susie shouted.


    "I don''t know him, but he said he was gonna bust my brains out! You''ve gotta help


    me out here, Susie," the same man''s voice said pitifully.


    Orin and Zedeck promptly shut up, knowing it was best they stayed out of something like this.


    Just then, however, Wilbur let out a cough. "Ahem. I was the attacker."

 Chapter 881

    Orin and Zedeck were taken aback, but they quickly regained theirposure.


    It was fine since Wilbur was the one who beat him up.


    Benjamin nced at Wilbur, then he yelled, "Bring that little asshole in here!"


    Susie soon brought in a bruised guy with stylish clothes.


    The guy wanted to cry when he saw Benjamin, but he noticed that Wilbur was sitting there. He could not believe his eyes.


    He subconsciously blurted out, "F*ck! How dare you trespass on this household! Let''s see who will save you now!"


    Wilbur smiled faintly and had a sip of his drink.


    Benjamin scolded sternly, "Shaw Grayson, what have you done out there?"


    The guy named Shaw Grayson instantly felt a shiver run down his spine.


    He noticed that something was wrong.


    He rolled his eyes and mumbled, "I had a car ident. It''s nothing major."


    He nced toward Orin and the others while he spoke.


    "Was it only a car ident?" asked Benjamin coldly.


    Shaw went pale, and he did not dare to speak.


    Wilbur asked, "Mister Grayson, what is your rtionship to him?"


    "He''s a kid of my distant rtive. He just came to Seechertown, and he does nothing all day. Tell me, Wilbur. What the hell happened?" asked Benjamin.


    Wilbur nodded and said slowly, "I rushed here today in a cab, and got into a car ident because he tailed us. He was supposed to bear the fault, but he beat up the driver as soon as he got out of the car without saying another word. He also said he wanted to kill my whole family before I could speak. He said he wanted to kill me and called a bunch of thugs on me, so I taught him a small lesson."


    Benjamin was enraged after he heard that.


    He pointed at Shaw and scolded furiously, "You useless brat! Your parents did everything they could to move you to Seechertown so that I could discipline you! I didn''t expect you to cause so much trouble under my watch! How dare you!"


    Benjamin walked over and pped him.


    Benjamin was physically superior to these youngsters ever since he practiced the cultivation method Wilbur provided. He was starting to be a cultivator.


    That p made Shaw fall head-first to the floor and whined in pain.


    Benjamin was still angry, so he gave Shaw a few more kicks.


    Shaw screamed tragically. He was rolling his eyes like he was going to faint.


    Orin hurriedly stood to stop Benjamin, saying, "Mister Grayson, please rx! Don''t get so worked up. There''s no need to get worked up over a young man like him."


    Benjamin also felt like it was not appropriate for him to beat up someone younger than him.


    Therefore, he scoffed coldly and returned to his seat.


    However, Shaw was on the brink of giving out.


    He did not expect Wilbur to be their important guest.


    Moreover, he was sitting next to Orin Campbell and his granduncle, so he was not someone ordinary. Shaw knew he got into deep trouble.


    Hey on the floor and yed dead.


    However, Benjamin was still furious. He yelled, "Susie."


    "Yes, Grandpa?"


    "Throw him out of this house. He and his parents are no longer my rtives. Also,


    if he dares to use my name to cause trouble again, tell your dad to kill him. I can''t bear having an embarrassment like him around."


    Benjamin was breathing hard because he was furious.


    Susie also hated Shaw when she found out what happened.


    She hated people who did bad things using the Grayson name too. She took after her grandfather in that aspect.


    Her grandfather was old, so she would not allow anyone to tarnish his name.


    She kicked Shaw and yelled, "Scram! You won''t get out of here alive if my dades back."


    Shaw knew how stern and aggressive the Graysons were.


    Frightened, he ignored the pain and struggled to crawl up, then sprinted out the door.


    He did not dare to nce at Wilbur the entire time.

 Chapter 882

    Wilbur shook his head and sighed.


    Degenerates were bound to appear for sessful families.


    It urred even when the Graysons were strict. It appeared that it was inevitable anywhere.


    Suddenly, an rming thought crossed his mind.


    He was reminded that he was rooted with a lot of people around him. It seemed like he also had to be careful.


    Zedeck tried to ease the tension by chuckling and saying, "Come on, Mister Grayson. Let''s have a drink. Don''t be angry."


    However, Benjamin was not in the mood. He shook his head without saying anything.


    Orin did not dare to say anything.


    Wilbur noticed it and said, "Mister Grayson, Mister Campbell, I''ll head back first.


    Let''s depart to the South Market tomorrow morning, alright?"


    "That''s wonderful." Zedeck was waiting for Wilbur to say that.


    Benjamin nodded. Wilbur chatted with Orin for a while before he said his goodbyes and left.


    He went back to Seke Ind.


    He visited Eileen''s room when she was meditating. She lifted a box when she saw Wilbur and ced it on the coffee table.


    Wilbur opened it and saw that there was a bronze cauldron inside.


    The cauldron was not huge, it was about the size of an incense container.


    However, it was engraved with ancient writings.


    It seemed like an antique item that was forbidden from trade, so it was valuable.


    Wilbur used his spirit energy to inspect it, and he instantly smiled.


    ''Holy shit! I can''t believe it''s an intermediate contribution! This is amazing!'' he thought.


    He chuckled and closed the box. He asked Eileen, "What is that person''s name again?"


    "Damon Wright, the CEO of Lull Province''s Wright Corp. I sent the contact number to your phone," said Eileen.


    Wilbur picked up the box and said, "Thanks, Eileen. I''m treating you to a meal when I return."


    "Wait." Wilbur was about to leave when Eileen stopped him.


    "Anything else?"


    "Have a seat."


    Wilbur sat, and Eileen asked, "Do you remember when you killed Angie Zeeto?"


    "Yes. What''s the matter?" Wilbur asked.


    Eileen smiled and replied, "The Kiwanis Club had a meeting and decided to seek revenge against you."


    "Let theme. Do you think I''m scared of them?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Eileen said, "I know you''re not scared of them, but instead of waiting for them toe, isn''t it better if we strike first?"


    "What do you mean?" asked Wilbur.


    "The Kiwanis Club isn''t the same Kiwanis Club in the past. They''re a bunch of businessmen now, using the Kiwanis Club name to be more powerful. However, they only exist to make money now. I''m saying that we should take them out, and you should take over the Kiwanis Club and return it to its former glory," Eileen said with a solemn look.


    Wilbur looked at Eileen, and they stared at each other for a while.


    An unseen storm instantly brewed in the room.


    Wilbur suddenly chuckled after a moment, saying, "Eileen, I really want to know why you keep involving me with the Kiwanis Club."


    "You''re capable," said Eileen.


    "Is that the only reason?" Wilbur felt his eyelid twitch.


    Eileen said slowly, "Of course, there''s another reason, but are you ready for that?"

 Chapter 883

    Wilbur suddenly stood up and said, "No. Don''t try to trick me by making things up.


    I won''t do anything without concrete evidence."


    Then, he left the room.


    Eileen sighed deeply when she watched Wilbur leave.


    Was he still afraid? If he would not take over the Kiwanis Club, who would? Should she just let those people ruin the Kiwanis Club?


    She shook her head and frowned deeply, then leaned backzily on the sofa.


    The autumn sunlight shone on her.


    Her curvy body was as seductive as a ripe peach.


    Wilbur went back to his room and tossed the box on the table. He lethargically dropped onto the sofa.


    He stared at the ceiling and wondered.


    He did not notice when Faye entered the room.


    She was wearing acy strap robe that night.


    Her loose clothes did nothing to conceal her sensual body.


    Her cleavage could be vaguely seen as she moved, making for a stunning sight.


    Faye cheerfully entered the room, but Wilbur was distracted.


    She was taken aback at first. Then, she hurriedly sat next to him and asked in a caring tone, "What''s wrong, Wilbur?"


    Wilbur was distracted with his mind somewhere else. She could not believe he did not hear her.


    She was instantly afraid.


    Wilbur used to sense anyone being near him.


    She wondered what happened. It was as if any ordinary person could ambush him.


    "What''s going on? Wake up!" Faye shook him.


    Wilbur suddenly gasped and snapped out of his daze. He looked at her in confusion.


    They looked into each other''s eyes.


    Faye looked concerned.


    He was stunned for a moment, then he sat up straight and said, "Faye."


    "You scared me." Faye burst into tears.


    He shook his head and hugged her shoulders. He said, "It''s fine. I was distracted just now."


    She stopped crying and wiped her tears, finally smiling once more.


    ''Distracted?'' she thought.


    She was no fool. It was not possible for someone with Wilbur''s level of cultivation to be easily distracted like that.


    It must be because he encountered something he could not handle.


    However, she did not want to probe since he did not say.


    She knew that a nosy woman would not be a good partner.


    "I think you must be exhausted. Did you overwork in Freeca?" Faye changed the topic.


    Wilbur nodded and replied, "Yeah. I encountered some good opportunities, and I was busy. I just came back, but I''m going to the South Market again."


    Faye could sense a hint of worry in his eyes. He seemed afraid.


    She felt her heart sink.


    She wondered what could possibly make Wilbur react like that.


    She felt bad for him.


    However, she maintained her smile and said, "I came to check on you. You must


    be exhausted, so rest early. You''re gonna be busy tomorrow."


    "Yeah, something troubling to deal with at the South Market," said Wilbur.


    Faye stood and lowered her body to kiss Wilbur on the lips. He could see the inside of her V-neck.


    "Rest early. It''ll be a brand-new day tomorrow. I should get some rest too. Goodnight."


    Faye smiled and waved before she left the room.


    She looked sad as soon as she left.


    She wanted to talk to him after not seeing him for two weeks. She wanted a breakthrough in their rtionship.


    However, she knew that there was something on his mind, and it was not the time to have that discussion.

 Chapter 884

    She felt like she should wait it out.


    She only hoped that he was not too exhausted and that he would not hide his sadness too deeply.


    The next day, Wilbur walked out of his room andughed while facing the sunlight. He then left Seke Ind.


    Wilbur and Zedeck were talking about the missing persons'' case on the highway.


    He listened attentively and nodded from time to time.


    The local police and special agents could not solve the case, so it was troubling.


    However, Damon reached out to Wilbur.


    Damon nearly begged on the phone. He requested Wilbur to reach out as soon as possible, and he said that he might not make it.


    Wilbur could not help it, so he told Zedeck that he needed to solve Damon''s issues first.


    Zedeck immediately frowned when he heard that. He said, "The Wright Corp is a major corporation in the South Market, and it produces tens of millions of dors in profit. I don''t know how serious his issues are. I can''t believe he''s asking you to help."


    "Yeah. Money is hard to earn," Wilbur said in a self-deprecating tone.


    Damon would not give Wilbur his family heirloom if it was an easy problem to resolve.


    He must be desperate.


    Zedeck nodded and said, "Alright. You should go to the Wrights. Call me if you need my help. I have a say in Lull Province."


    "For sure." Wilbur secretly rolled his eyes.


    Zedeck was the boss of Lull Province. It was only natural for him to be calling the shots.


    However, he was paid to do a job. It was not necessary for Zedeck to get involved, nor did he wish to.


    Cultivator problems required cultivator solutions unless someone broke the rules.


    The car got off the highway and reached the South Market after a day of driving. Wilbur let Zedeck leave first, then he called Damon.


    Damon asked in an anxious voice when he answered the call, "Mister Penn, are you here yet?"


    "I just arrived."


    "Where are you? I''m having an emergency meeting at thepany right now. I''ll have my daughter pick you up and we can discuss it at night."


    "Alright. I''m at the highway intersection."


    "Alright, please hold on. I''ll make arrangements right away." "Okay."


    Wilbur hung up and sat by the road, lighting up a cigarette.


    A sports car soon arrived and parked by the roadside.


    A beautiful woman in her thirties got out of the car. Her clothes looked expensive.


    She took her phone out and started to call someone.


    Wilbur''s phone started ringing, so he stood up and waved his phone at the


    woman.


    The woman frowned and sized him up.


    "What is your name?" she asked.


    "Wilbur Penn. What about you?"


    The beautiful woman looked at his cigarette and frowned before replying, "Sadie


    Wright, the vice CEO of Wright Corp."


    "Oh. Can we go now?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Sadie replied coldly, "Let''s go."


    They got into the car and drove toward the city.


    Sadie suddenly asked, "I heard my father gave you the bronze cauldron to ask for your help, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Sadie stepped on the brakes. She pulled over by the road and turned to look at Wilbur.


    She said coldly, "I don''t know what you did to trick my father into giving you the family heirloom. I''m telling you that the cauldron is a priceless antique bronze piece. You better hand it over. Otherwise, this won''t be over!"


    Wilbur was taken aback. He asked after a moment, "Do I look like a scammer to you?"


    "Will a scammer admit that he''s a scammer?" she retorted coldly.


    He sighed and said, "Your father is waiting for me. Let''s go."


    "My father might have lost his mind, but I''m not. Ourpany is facing some problems, but I''m confident that we can resolve them. You better hand over the bronze cauldron before you get yourself into trouble," Sadie said in a stern voice.

 Chapter 885

    Wilbur frowned and said, "You should mind your tone. Your father gave me the bronze cauldron to request for my help. I didn''t ask for it, and I didn''t steal it."


    "I told you. My father is in over his head, but I''m not." Sadie looked at Wilbur menacingly.


    Wilbur shook his head helplessly and wondered why the family did notmunicate.


    Damon was in the wrong for theck of propermunication.


    However, it was inappropriate for Wilbur to be angry at a girl.


    Wilbur wanted to p her for that attitude.


    Sadie suddenly received a call. She hung up after a few exchanges, and she started the car again.


    "Mister Penn, that was a call from my father. He wants me to bring you home, but don''t get any funny ideas. You have to return the bronze cauldron no matter what," she said coldly.


    He ignored the brat because she would not understand.


    He would throw the bronze cauldron back in their faces if Damon changed his mind.


    He needed a sacrifice for contribution, but that one bronze cauldron would not make much of a difference.


    He intended to ignore Sadie if Damon still wanted his help.


    He was working for Damon, after all.


    The car drove into a manor after a while.


    They were in the suburbs, but the Wrights owned a manor with more than ten acres ofnd. It proved the power of the Wright Corp.


    Wilbur wondered what could possibly make Damon so worried that he had to sacrifice their family heirloom.


    Wilbur was curious.


    Sadie stopped the car at the manor''s entrance.


    Sadie and Wilbur got out of the car. Sadie had one of her subordinates park the car somewhere else.


    She led him through the courtyard, eventually arriving at the living room.


    She sat on the sofa and instructed the servant next to her, "Tell my mother the person has arrived."


    "Yes," said the servant before leaving.


    Wilbur sat on the side and started to smoke.


    She instantly looked disgusted. She asked, "Don''t you have any etiquette? You''re


    in someone else''s house. Can''t you ask for permission before you smoke?"


    "Can I smoke here?" asked Wilbur.


    Sadie replied coldly, "No."


    He smiled and extinguished the cigarette. He did not want to argue with the girl.


    He called her a girl, but she was actually older than him.


    Wilbur was mentally more mature than people his age.


    His experiences were not something she couldpare with, so there was no need to argue with her.


    A middle-aged woman rushed in after a moment, and she looked simr to Sadie. She yelled when she saw Wilbur, "It''s you, right? Give us the bronze cauldron now!"


    Wilbur frowned and said, "I''m waiting to meet Damon Wright. I''ll return the bronze cauldron right away if he changes his mind. I''ll leave without looking back."


    "You must be so sure that my father was fooled, right? You''re just aiming for my family''s bronze cauldron at the end of the day," said Sadie coldly.


    He chuckled and said, "I do like the bronze cauldron, but I''m also curious as to how your father got fooled and requested my help with the bronze cauldron." Sadie was taken aback. She was instantly stumped by that.


    The problem in theirpany was veryplicated.


    It was all because of her useless brother.


    However, she could not say that to an outsider.


    Her mother said loudly, "That''s none of your business! Just hurry up and give it back before I tear you apart!"


    "Why don''t you tear me apart right now?" Wilbur was on the verge of losing his temper.

 Chapter 886

    The older woman was instantly taken aback.


    She scoffed coldly after a moment and said, "Let''s go, Sadie. Wait until your fatheres back before we expose this scammer. Your father needs a wake-up call."


    Sadie stood up and looked at Wilbur, then said, "You''re not pulling off this scheme of yours, trash."


    Then, they left Wilbur alone.


    He felt like they would instruct someone to beat him up if he was not requested by Damon.


    He shook his head andughed. He wondered why the mother-and-daughter duo did not trust Damon at all.


    Wilbur thought perhaps they did not realize the severity of the problem faced by Wright Corp.


    He felt like Damon was not an idiot since he ran a major enterprise.


    He started to shut his eyes and meditate as he waited quietly.


    Half an hourter, a middle-aged man rushed in.


    Wilbur opened his eyes to look at him.


    The man was in his fifties, and he was slightly fat. His clothes were obviously from luxury brands. He had a worrisome look in his eyes that he could not hide.


    "Are you Mister Penn?" The man reached out with both hands as soon as he walked in.


    Wilbur stood up and shook the man''s hands, replying, "Yes."


    "I''m Damon Wright. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Damon apologetically gestured to Wilbur to have a seat, then sat next to him.


    A servant finally served him some beverages.


    Damon noticed it and instantly scolded, "Why didn''t you make my guest feel weed?"


    The servant stood there frightfully without saying a word.


    Wilburughed it off and said, "It''s fine. Let''s talk about the serious stuff. I have another issue waiting for me to resolve."


    Damon sighed deeply before he said, "It''s all because of my son. That brat will get us all killed one day."


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "Tell me everything."


    "I didn''t know when that brat got a gambling addiction. I can''t believe he went to Aroma Casino and lost around two billion dors. He was detained, and the debt collectors found us. They want me to pay within ten days in exchange for my son," said Damon in a pained voice as he shook his head.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What? I''m afraid the money lost has to be paid. It''s only fair to pay what is owed. What can I help you with?"


    Wilbur wondered if Damon wanted to avoid paying the money when his son lost the gamble.


    He would not ept a job like that.


    Damon shook his head and replied, "I talked to that brat. He only lost five hundred million dors, but six monthster, the interest summed up to two billion dors. Where can I get two billion dors in cash to pay for his debt?" "Holy shit!"


    Wilbur had to curse.


    500 million dors to two billion dors in six months. Since when did money be that easy to earn?


    It was legal to gamble at Aroma Casino, but the debt was clearly illegal. Damon was conned for sure.


    "Mister Wright, how about I talk to the debt collectors about how much is owed? Is that alright?" asked Wilbur.


    Damon sighed and replied, "That''s not all. That brat secretly sold a lot ofpany shares. The three major family enterprises of the South Market suddenly ganged up on me, forcing me to give up the CEO position. I''m trapped in a tough position, and there''s nothing I can do."


    Wilbur was instantly stunned.


    Things were getting suspicious.


    He was stunned for a long while, and something seemed fishy the more he thought about it.


    Were the three major families conspiring against him?


    Wilbur wanted to speak, but Sadie and her mother, Sally Wright, appeared.


    "What were you thinking? How could you use the bronze cauldron in exchange for his help? He''s just a young man. What can he possibly do? Aren''t you in over your head?" Sallyined.


    Sadie chimed in, "Dad, look at him. This loser doesn''t look like someonepetent at all. Hurry up and retrieve the bronze cauldron. That''s our family heirloom that costs hundreds of millions."

 Chapter 887

    Damon was instantly infuriated and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about? This is the expert of Seechertown who can do anything. How dare you speak to Mister Penn that way?"


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Wake up! I''m begging you!" said Sadie with a pained expression.


    Sally also said in a sobbing tone, "You''re giving away our family heirloom instead of thinking of ways to save our son! What were you thinking? Are you an old fool?"


    Damon was shaking his head in frustration. He pointed at them and asked, "How dare you bring him up? Ourpany is in trouble all because of that brat. I want to kill him myself! Let alone save him."


    He coughed up blood.


    That terrified Sadie and Sally. They hurriedly went to support him, and they nervously asked if he was alright.


    Damon waved them off and said, "They want two billion dors. Where would I get two billion dors in cash? The Zachs, the Godfreys, and the Waders hold fifty percent of thepany shares. They want me to step down as CEO. Thepany is about to be doomed, and it''s all because of that brat."


    Sadie was taken aback. She asked slowly, "Father, didn''t you say it was five hundred million dors? We can gather that money. Besides, why should we give them everything they asked for? This is the South Market, not the Aroma Casino. The Wrights are not to be messed with."


    "What do you know? The debt collector is abat expert. My bodyguards were almost pped to death. Do you want to die?" yelled Damon.


    Sadie was baffled, but she soon looked determined.


    Sally said, "But you have to save our son. Also, we, the Zachs, the Godfreys, and the Waders are the four major families of the South Market. They won''t be so merciless, right?"


    Damon sighed and shook his head. He said, "You ignorant woman. The business world is like a battlefield. They will knock you while you''re down. Do you think they will let go of this opportunity? You really are all hair and no substance."


    "W-What should we do now?" Sally finally realized the severity of things, and she instantly panicked.


    Sadie said, "Father, I hired an expert from Greenville, Yanis Foster. The casino won''t dare to cause trouble. As for the three major families, we can negotiate with them. At least we won''t be desperate."


    "Yanis Foster? An expert?" asked Damon.


    Sadie nodded proudly and said, "The Foster n of Greenville arebat cultivators. Yanis is a legendary Ambience level cultivator. He''s invincible. I promised to be engaged to his son, Hugo Foster, so they promised to help. Let''s see if they dare do anything to us."


    Wilbur secretly smirked. It was no wonder Sadie was so confident. She had a trick up her sleeve.


    However, Wilbur was very doubtful whether an Ambience level cultivator could resolve the issue.


    Sally instantly said, "As expected of our daughter! Damon, hurry up and ask for the bronze cauldron back. That thing is worth hundreds of millions. We can sell it for cash to bail our son."


    "You..." Damon shook his head out of exasperation.


    He was not a cultivator, but he knew that the cultivator at the casino was extraordinary from the way he attacked.


    The Foster n was slightly famous in Greenville, but he was afraid that they were no match for that cultivator.


    Only someone legendary like Mister Penn could help them.


    Suddenly, a voice could be heard outside. "Mister Wright, I''m here to visit you."


    An old man with a green outfit walked in with a smile, along with a young man in a suit.


    Sadie said, "Father, I invited them over. We don''t have to worry about the casino for now."


    Damon sighed quietly, then he stood up to greet them.


    "Mister Foster, I''ve heard a lot about you. Please, have a seat."


    That old man was the Ambience levelbat cultivator from the Foster n, Yanis Foster. He was with his son, Hugo Foster.


    They greeted and sat. The father and son duo then shot a nce at Wilbur.


    Damon hurriedly said, "This is Mister Penn, a friend of mine from Seechertown. I invited him to help."


    He sneered without a care and asked, "Oh yeah? Mister Wright, I came here to discuss the problem. Your problems are mine since Sadie and Hugo are getting engaged. You don''t have to request help from an outsider."


    "Let''s n this out. Please, have some tea first." Damon brushed him off while looking worried.

 Chapter 888

    Hugo looked at Wilbur and asked arrogantly, "May I ask what n are you from, Mister Penn? Who is your mentor?"


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "I''m not in a n, and I don''t have a mentor."


    "You''re a nobody, yet you dare to take on just about anything. Aren''t you afraid of losing your life?" asked Hugo while scoffing coldly.


    Sally spoke up before Wilbur could, "You''re right, Hugo. Some people don''t know their ce. They scammed their way in here. How audacious of them."


    "You better hand it over and leave, or else..." Sadie threatened coldly.


    Wilbur sized them up. It seemed like they found powerful people to back them up, so they disrespected him.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and looked at Damon. He said, "In that case, I will return your bronze cauldron. Goodbye."


    "Mister Penn, please don''t leave! Let''s talk things through." Damon hurriedly stopped him.


    However, just as Wilbur stood up, Sally interjected, "Damon, stop being foolish! He''s only a young man. What can he do?"


    "He''s just a scammer. Please don''t fall for his tricks, father," Sadie chimed in.


    Damon was momentarily stunned.


    He had been worried sick over thepany and his son.


    Moreover, his family was causing a scene. He was usually calm, but he started to doubt his decisions at that point.


    Yanis also yelled, "What did you take from the Wrights? Hand it over right now or face the consequences!"


    Wilbur looked displeased and was about to speak.


    However, just then, a voice could be heard from outside.


    "You can''t trespass here!"


    Then, they heard a crash. The servant at the door burst into the living room and crashed onto the floor with a mouth full of blood.


    Everyone was shocked.


    A man with a vicious face and long arms walked in with two muscr men.


    The man walked in like he ran the ce, rudely taking up a seat right across from Damon. The muscr men stood behind him with a menacing look.


    "Mister Wright, it''s about time. Have you prepared the two billion dors?" he asked coldly.


    Damon frowned. Hugo stood and yelled, "How dare you! This is the Lull Province, not the casino. How dare you act so outrageously?"


    Then, he smugly nced at Sadie.


    Sadie smiled slightly to encourage him.


    Yanis also smiled proudly.


    Damon hurriedly replied, "Mister Yule, let''s negotiate. Can I pay for the initial five hundred million dors first?"


    "Did you not hear what I said? Do my words mean nothing to you?" he asked while smiling coldly.


    Hugo was furious. He stepped forward and said, "You better watch your mouth before you get yourself killed!"


    "Die!"


    Christopher Yule shouted and threw a fist at Hugo.


    Hugo flew backward with a tragic scream, crashing right into the wall. The sight shocked everyone in the room.

 Chapter 889

    "Hugo?"


    Yanis instantly teared up because his son was killed with a single punch.


    He red at Christopher and yelled, "You''re paying for my son''s death with your life!"


    Yanis instantly conjured a longsword in his hand. Spiritual pressure erupted from his body as he shed toward Christopher.


    The air around him stirred and the ground cracked from the de energy.


    The power of the attack seemed terrifying.


    However, Christopher merely smiled in a creepy way. He stood and struck out with his palm.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure washed over the living room. Everyone felt their heart sink.


    A spiritual palm attack shattered the de energy, and the remaining power from the attacknded on Yanis.


    Yanis, too, flew backward in a tragic scream. He crashed harshly onto the wall like his son, then fell to the floor slowly.


    Yanis was a powerful Ambience level cultivator, so he managed to survive the attack, but he was barely alive as hey on the floor.


    The Wrights were petrified.


    They looked at Christopher like he was the devil. They could not stop trembling.


    Sadie and Sally finally realized how terrifying Christopher was.


    They relied on the Fosters, so they could not believe that the Fosters could not even handle a single attack.


    One died from one punch, and the other was injured from a palm strike.


    Christopher scoffed coldly and sat down slowly, then looked at Damon.


    Damon was cautious, and he did not know what to do.


    Suddenly, someone yelled from outside the door, "Mister Wright, we''re here to visit you."


    Four middle-aged men walked in with their respective subordinates.


    They rudely entered without invitation, as if they were walking into their own homes.


    Damon turned pale. He looked at them and asked, "Tom Wader, Hamish Zach, and Jimson Godfrey. What are you guys up to?"


    They were the representatives from the other three major families in the South Market. They were also the CEOs of theirpanies.


    Tom chuckled when he heard that. He said, "I think you know. By the way, allow me to introduce you to the person next to me. Woodrow Lambert, the newly appointed chief of the Enterprise Management Department. You don''t know him yet, right?"


    Tom smiled arrogantly.


    Damon looked at Woodrow.


    The Enterprise Management Department was in charge of the major and minor enterprises. He knew the former chief, and they had a good rtionship.


    However, he had never met Woodrow Lambert before.


    He heard that there was a new chief, but he was too caught up in his mess to pay the new chief a visit.


    He was afraid that things were not going well since Tom and the others brought Woodrow to his house.


    Jimson said coldly, "Mister Wright, we brought Mister Lambert here to save you the embarrassment. You had better step down as CEO before we take this to the officials. It would be very embarrassing for you."


    "Yeah. We should settle this matter in private. What good does it do to you if news of this gets out?" asked Hamish while smiling.


    Damon was infuriated by what they said.


    They were clearly coercing him, and they brought Woodrow along to pressure him. It must have been pre-nned.


    First, the debt collector showed up. Then, the three major families knocked on his door.


    Damon felt desperate.


    Sadie and Sally also panicked.


    Sally stuttered and said, "Gentlemen, you have so much of ourpany shares.


    Why do you have to force Damon to step down as the CEO?"

 Chapter 890

    "What do you think?" Tom asked coldly.


    Damon smiled bitterly and shook his head. He told his wife, "I didn''t agree to give so much of ourpany shares to that brat back then, yet you kept pestering me. You harassed me by saying it would belong to our son eventually. I can''t keep arguing with you, so I gave him thepany shares, and now? He sold thepany shares to them. We''re doomed."


    Sally was baffled, and she did not dare to say anything. She meekly looked at her husband and hid to the side.


    Sadie also stopped being arrogant. She stood there cautiously.


    Things had gotten out of hand, and she was panicking.


    Suddenly, Damon remembered something.


    He quickly looked at Wilbur and asked, "Mister Penn, you will help me, right? Please tell me you''re able to resolve this matter."


    The series of unfortunate events almost made Damon forget about Wilbur.


    He abruptly remembered that he exchanged the bronze cauldron for Mister Penn''s help because he was desperate.


    ''He can do it, right?'' Damon wondered.


    Wilbur was hisst hope. He ced all hopes in Wilbur and looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and asked, "Is our deal still valid?"


    "Yes, it''s valid," Damon affirmed quickly.


    Wilbur stood slowly and said, "Alright. Let''s start with Christopher Yule."


    "Who are you? How dare you interfere? Aren''t you afraid of losing your life?" asked Christopher with a creepy smile.


    Wilbur chuckled and replied, "There''s nothing I can''t interfere with. Let me tell you this. They can pay the debt for how much was lost in the gamble. You will also be detained by me. I''ll release you when his son is released in exchange for five hundred million dors."


    "Haha!" Wilbur''s words instantly caused Christopher tough out loud.


    He looked at Wilbur and said, "You sure know how to boast. I want two billion dors. I''ll kill the Wrights for anything less, and that includes you."


    Tom, Jimson, and Hamish also broke into fits ofughter.


    It was as if they heard the funniest joke.


    Wilbur nced at them and said slowly, "You guys too. Damon will purchase thepany shares with money, and this will be the end of it, or you will answer to me."


    "What did you just say?" They almost flipped out at the same time as they stared at Wilbur angrily.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and replied, "You guys teamed up to con the Wrights. Do you think we''re fools?"


    "Don''t randomly use us without proof. People died from that," said Tom coldly.


    Wilbur smiled coldly and said, "Damon Wright''s son owed a huge gambling debt, and you guys purchased his shares at the same time. At the same time, you guys showed up together to collect debt and force Damon to step down. Even as an outsider, I can tell you guys teamed up with Christopher Yule. You guys nned this a long time ago, right?"


    Damon, Sally, and Sadie were instantly dumbstruck, standing still in a daze.


    They did not make the connection between Christopher and the others because they were too caught up in the mess.


    However, they instantly realized when Wilbur pointed it out.


    It was too much of a coincidence.


    The Wright Corp faced massive issues inside and out within six months.


    What Wilbur just said made sense if they thought about it.


    Christopher gave Wilbur a menacing re.


    Tom and the others were taken aback. After that, they, too, took on a menacing expression.


    Jimson sneakily nced at Christopher.


    Christopher yelled at that moment, "Dude, I''ve had enough of you! You''re asking for it since you won''t watch your mouth!"


    He leaped as he spoke and made a punching motion in mid-air, sending an attack toward Wilbur.


    Spiritual energy instantly rippled in the living room. A huge spiritual fist hurtled at Wilbur.


    The Wrights eximed in terror.


    The same punch had killed Hugo Foster earlier, so they were well aware of how powerful the attack was.

 Chapter 891

    Wilbur scoffed coldly when the Wrights screamed. He also retaliated with a punch.


    The two fists shed and made a thunderous boom. Spiritual energy surged and caused tremendous gusts of wind in the living room.


    Everyone was petrified.


    Christopher shouted, and he was instantly covered in spiritual mes. An overwhelming spiritual pressure washed over the living room.


    A huge axe materialized in his hand.


    The huge axe was burning with spiritual mes, and it had a lot of runes on it.


    The living room was enveloped by an unseen terror. Everyone started to tremble, and they felt like they were on the verge of aplete meltdown from their souls.


    Christopher could tell that Wilbur was an expert, so he did not hold back. He instantly unleashed his Domain.


    "Fear Domain."


    His opponents would feel fear in their souls in the Fear Domain.


    Once fear took hold in his opponents'' hearts, they would be massacred.


    Christopher wielded his huge axe once he unleashed his Domain and sprinted toward Wilbur whileughing maniacally.


    He lifted the axe, and the living room shook with the terrifying force that was created.


    Sally and Sadie screamed on the spot. They were instantly on the verge of a meltdown.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "What an eyesore."


    Then, he activated the Dragon''s Chant. He lifted his right hand, which turned into


    a spiritual palm that was several meters wide and pped Christopher. The p resulted in a booming noise.


    Christopher was smacked into the floor.


    The extreme terror in the room instantly faded. The living room felt peaceful once more, with only some disturbance from the dissipating spiritual energy.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur with confused looks.


    The huge hand vanished, and Christopher was left coughing up blood on the floor.


    He looked at Wilbur with disbelief. He could not believe that he was almost smacked to death as a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    The others were even more baffled than he was.


    Tom and the others knew that Christopher was a peak Sanctuary level cultivator. However, he was beaten to a pulp so easily. His opponent was truly terrifying. They trembled all of a sudden because they were extremely scared.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and looked at Tom and the others. He said coldly, "Let me introduce you to someone too since you brought Woodrow Lambert."


    Then, he took his phone out and called someone. He hung up after a few exchanges of words.


    He sat next to Damon and said, "Hold on, Mister Wright. Your problem will be resolved soon."


    Damon was too shocked to react.


    He did not expect Wilbur to be so terrifyingly powerful.


    He sat down slowly, but he was more shocked than ever.


    Jimson asked, "How dare you assault others in front of Mister Lambert? He''s an authoritative figure."


    "Oh please. Christopher Yule killed Hugo and injured Yanis too. Why didn''t you bring that up earlier?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Woodrow coughed at that moment and said, "Excuse me, I have things to attend to, so I''ll be taking my leave."


    Woodrow was extremely scared at that moment.


    He only showed up because he was invited by Tom and the others. On top of that, he also epted some offers.


    They agreed that all he had to do was pressure Damon Wright a little.


    However, things got out of hand. He did not dare to sit there.


    Wilbur yelled, "Did I give you permission to leave?"


    Woodrow instantly froze up. He asked, "What do you want?"


    "Sit down. You have to y out this act since you''re here. How can you leave?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    Woodrow was shocked. He saw how Wilbur almost smacked Christopher to death.


    He did not dare to stay any longer because he was terrified of Wilbur.

 Chapter 892

    He said in a panicked voice, "You better watch your mouth. I''m an authoritative figure."


    "So what? Sit down!" Wilbur yelled.


    Woodrow flinched and sat down obediently.


    Tom and the others seemed displeased.


    Wilbur was so powerful that he made everyone obey.


    Their subordinates were also pale in the face. Their legs were trembling, and they could barely stand still.


    Christopher was badly injured on the floor. The three major families were dead silent, and Woodrow looked lost.


    Everyone felt like they were in danger.


    That was the oue because Wilbur was powerful.


    Sally and Sadie looked at Wilbur as if he was a god. They were starstruck.


    Damon was more excited than they were. He was speechless while looking at Wilbur.


    He did not know why Wilbur made them wait, but he knew that the situation had changed.


    Those people could sit and chat with him in a civilized way, at the very least. Wilbur took out a cigarette at that point. He looked at Sadie and asked, "May I smoke in your house?"


    "S-Sure. Go ahead. Feel free to smoke," Sadie stuttered.


    Wilbur chuckled and lit up a cigarette, then casually started smoking away.


    Time passed slowly. Tom and the others satpletely still, but they felt at a loss.


    They were all panicking inside.


    Damon gradually calmed down.


    He felt that Wilbur was probably waiting for someone extraordinary. At least things were taking a good turn for him.


    Sadie and Sally started to serve Wilbur tea. Worrying that his tea might get cold, they made him a new cup of tea every few minutes.


    About half an hourter, footsteps could be heard outside.


    Someone asked, "Is Mister Wright at home? Mister Yonis is here to visit you."


    "Mister Yonis?" Everyone was puzzled.


    They saw a young man walk in. He was dressed like a secretary.


    Then, another person walked in. It was a middle-aged man with a stern expression.


    Tom, Jimson, and Hamish eximed when they saw the man.


    Woodrow went pale and almost passed out.


    ''Isn''t that the legendary Zedeck Yonis, the person in charge of Lull Province? Why


    is he here? Did that guy call him toe here? This is impossible! There''s no way!'' they thought.


    Everyone was screaming inside amidst their panic. They were unable to believe their eyes.


    They knew they would be doomed if that turned out to be the case.


    Woodrow panicked and stood. He said cautiously, "Hello, Mister Yonis."


    However, Zedeck ignored him. He walked toward Wilbur and extended his hand in a friendly manner. He said, "I rushed here immediately when I received your call. I hope I''m not toote."


    "You''re not. Come here. Let me introduce you to someone. This is Damon Wright, the CEO of Wright Corp." Wilbur gestured to Damon who had been standing next to him.


    Zedeck hurriedly shook hands with Damon. He smiled and said, "I heard all about you, Mister Wright. I finally got to meet you with the help of my friend here."


    Tom and the others were instantly in despair when they heard that.


    ''He has connections with Zedeck Yonis? Damon has Zedeck''s support now. What else can we do?'' they wondered.


    Damon was overjoyed at that moment. He quickly shook hands with Zedeck and replied politely.


    His hands were trembling uncontrobly.


    Wilbur looked at Tom and the others. He said coldly, "Now, tell me again why you''re here."

 Chapter 893

    They did not dare to reply.


    What they did was absolutely despicable.


    Wilbur yelled sternly when they did not speak, "Well?"


    They felt thunderstruck.


    Jimson was the first to break. He instantly cried and begged.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk! We lured Xyler Wright to the Aroma Casino six months ago. We set him up, and he lost more than two billion dors. He didn''t have any money, so he sold hispany shares to us. Then, Christopher Yule found us. He said that we could allow Xyler to keep gambling, so he owed us another five hundred million dors. That''s the whole story."


    Damon almost passed out from anger after hearing that.


    They had indeed set up his son.


    However, it was Xyler''s fault that he was tricked.


    He almost doomed the Wrights.


    Damon worked his whole life to build up thepany. Only Damon himself knew how much effort he put in.


    He felt that his son was such a brat.


    Sally and Sadie also looked furious.


    They finally saw how evil those people were.


    Moreover, they also realized how immature they were behaving.


    They would have been tricked if Damon did not hire Wilbur.


    Their family was almost doomed.


    Tom and Hamish instantly lowered their gazes. They could not stop trembling.


    They felt like they were going to jail.


    They thought it was a foolproof n.


    However, Wilbur came out of nowhere.


    It was over for them.


    Zedeck instantly looked displeased when he heard what happened. He asked coldly, "How dare you conspire in such a sinister way? Just wait for the investigation."


    They went pale.


    "Mister Yonis, there''s another guy. The chief of your Enterprise Management


    Department came here with them. Do you know him?" asked Wilbur while he shot


    a look at Woodrow.


    Zedeck looked at Woodrow and frowned. He said, "I don''t, but he has to be investigated too since he''s involved."


    Woodrow went limp and slid off the chair. He plopped to the floor.


    He felt like his life was over in that instant.


    Tom and the others had been dealt with just like that.


    They did not dare to pull any tricks with Zedeck around.


    Returning thepany shares was the least they could do.


    It was up to Damon whether they would serve jail time.


    Wilbur walked toward Christopher and stepped on his face. He looked at him with a cold gaze.


    Christopher was barely breathing, and he felt petrified.


    Suddenly, Wilbur yelled sternly, "Speak! Why did you abduct the rich businessmen of the South Market?"


    Zedeck was taken aback.


    Christopher jolted from that, and he instantly could not think straight.


    He immediately replied in a panicked tone, "Mister Dune instructed me to do so.


    It''s not my idea."


    Wilbur was surprised.


    Then, heughed loudly inside.


    He only made a guess and tried to trick Christopher.


    Those rich businessmen also went missing around the same timeframe, after all.


    He was only trying to test if it was connected to Christopher, and he got really lucky.


    With that, he immediately gained a lead on his other problem.

 Chapter 894

    However, Wilbur remained cool as a cucumber and asked, "Who is Mister Dune? Why did you abduct those people?"


    "Mister Dune is the best Sanctuary level cultivator in Aroma, Stiles Dune. He runs all the underground forces of Aroma. He knew I came here to collect debt, so he instructed me to abduct a few rich businessmen, and I agreed," replied Christopher in a panicked tone.


    "Where are they?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    Christopher said cautiously, "I told someone to take them to Stiles Dune. I don''t know their specific location."


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and walked towards Zedeck, saying with a big smile, "There''s our clue."


    Zedeck was thoroughly impressed with Wilbur at that moment.


    He did not expect him to have progress in just a few hours.


    The South Market police, special agents, and detectives could not find any clues for days.


    He thought that Wilbur truly deserved to be buddies with Mister Grayson. His capabilities and wits were beyond impressive.


    Zedeck nodded and said, "That''s amazing. Can you help me find them too? I''ll give the orders immediately if you need any backup. I can fulfill any requests you have."


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "That''s not necessary. I''ll go to Aroma with Christopher Yule. Send a team of people to wee me there."


    "Alright. I''ll tell them right away. I look forward to your good news, sir."


    Zedeck also looked excited.


    It would be great if they could crack the case as soon as possible.


    It would resolve the political crisis, and it would prove hispetence.


    It was amazing news to him.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Please help me resolve Mister Wright''s problem. I''ll depart to Aroma right away."


    "Alright. Don''t worry about Mister Wright," said Zedeck while nodding.


    Wilbur looked at Damon, then smiled and said, "Mister Wright, you should be fine with Mister Yonis around."


    "Yes, of course." Damon nodded excitedly.


    What problems could he possibly have when Zedeck Yonis was there to help him?


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Great. With this, our deal ispleted."


    "Yes, of course," Damon replied.


    Wilbur walked toward Christopher again and said coldly, "Get up and stop ying dead. Follow me to Aroma, I''m meeting that Sanctuary level cultivator."


    Christopher did not dare to speak. He struggled to crawl up, and he kept nodding.


    Then, Wilbur waved goodbye to Damon and Zedeck before walking out of the living room with Christopher and his subordinates.


    Sadie felt guilt-ridden as she watched him leave.


    She could not believe how stupid she was to assume the god-like person was a


    scammer.


    Thankfully, he was not offended. Otherwise, she would have doomed the Wrights. Sadie blushed from embarrassment when she thought about that.


    Zedeck made a phone call after Wilbur left.


    Then, he told Damon, "Mister Wright, I arranged for someone to get here. They will personally attend to your needs. Feel free to call me anytime if you run into any issues and I will resolve them for you."


    He gestured to his secretary to pass Damon his contact number.


    He then nced coldly at Tom and the others before he left.


    Tom and the others were scared out of their wits, not daring to move an inch.


    The Aroma Casino was a paradise for rich people.


    Wilbur directly arrived at the Newvine Hotel.


    Christopher made arrangements before they arrived.


    As they walked into the hotel, Wilbur was amazed by its luxurious interior.


    The guests were in high spirits too.


    Suddenly, Wilbur heard someone say, "Baffling, right? Move out the way, you country bumpkin."


    Wilbur turned around and saw two young men with stylish clothing. They were with two beautiful women, standing behind Wilbur with contemptuous looks on their faces.


    Wilbur had no problem admitting that he was stunned by the amazing decor, but those people were just too arrogant.

 Chapter 895

    Christopher wanted to beat them up when he saw that.


    However, Wilbur intervened and said, "Let''s go. We have business to attend to." Christopher let it be and followed Wilbur to the elevator.


    The manughed out loud and asked, "What the hell? Who does he think he is?"


    Wilbur entered the elevator, and they arrived at the reserved room.


    Wilbur had to admit that it was more luxurious than any presidential suite he stayed in.


    The room had a sky roof, a spa bathroom, top-notch furniture, and all sorts of high-end devices. It was extremely morous.


    Wilbur looked around and was amazed by the facilities.


    However, he soon sat on the sofa and told Christopher, "I''ll get straight to the point. I only spared your life because you''re slightly useful."


    Christopher kept nodding.


    "We''re all cultivators, so we speak with our powers. Go and tell Stiles Dune that I, Trevor Penn, will fight him. He has to release the hostages if I win, and that will be the end of it. I will pay whatever amount he asks for in exchange for the hostages if he wins, but he has to release them either way. Do you hear me?"


    Christopher was taken aback. Wilbur was being very reasonable.


    Stiles would have to release the hostages one way or another.


    It could be said that Wilbur was being very polite towards Stiles with this kind of arrangement.


    However, Christopher frowned and said, "Mister Penn, Stiles is the best Sanctuary level cultivator in this region. His spells are mysterious, especially his Realm Demon. It''s more than terrifying. Are you sure you don''t want to reconsider?"


    Frankly, Christopher was impressed with Wilbur.


    However, Stiles was a Super Sanctuary cultivator, so he was not an easy opponent to deal with.


    He was unsure who would win the battle.


    Wilbur snapped his fingers and a ray of silver light projected into Christopher''s mind.


    Christopher instantly felt dizzy.


    Wilbur spoke slowly, "Don''t worry about that. All you have to do is pass him the message. He should do as I say if he agrees to the battle. I''ll kill him myself if he doesn''t agree."


    His confident tone shocked Christopher to his core.


    He could not believe Wilbur was still so confident after knowing that he would be facing a Super Sanctuary cultivator. Christopher wondered how powerful he truly


    was.


    Was Wilbur just being overconfident?


    He dared not speak his mind, so he asked cautiously, "Sir, what was that silver light?"


    "That''s a spirit imprint. I would know where you are wherever you go. You better do your job. I won''t pursue your faults, but if you dare y any tricks on me, your death will be imminent," said Wilbur coldly.


    Christopher instantly broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly lowered his gaze and bowed, saying, "Yes, sir. I''ll do it right away."


    "Go on. Call me when it''s arranged," said Wilbur.


    Christopher bowed again before he left the room.


    Wilbur sat on the sofa and pondered for a while.


    The hostages should be safe for the moment because of his message.


    At the end of the day, what Stiles Dune wanted was just the money.


    Moreover, he was respectful enough towards Stiles. He would not hold back if Stiles did not appreciate it.


    He then suddenly realized that he forgot to instruct Christopher to release Damon''s son.


    However, that little asshole put his father through a lot, so he deserved to suffer for a few more days.


    Wilbur sat for a while before he smirked and went downstairs.


    He was at a casino, so it made no sense for him to not gamble.


    He never gambled, but it was nice to give it a try and to enjoy life.


    Soon enough, he arrived at the lobby downstairs.


    The lobby seemed to be never-ending. He had no idea how big the ce was.


    The reception area was in front of him.


    Further inside were all sorts of gaming tables including roulette, domino, and card games. He saw the endless rows of slot machines too.

 Chapter 896

    There were all sorts of games that one could imagine.


    Wilbur strolled around and thought about exchanging some chips to gamble. Suddenly, he heard a voice, "Sir, are you alone?"


    He turned around and saw a tall and slim woman in her twenties. She had refined makeup on and looked stunning in her cargo mini-skirt. The woman shot a smile at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and replied, "Yes."


    "I''m the receptionist here. My name is Tiff Kirk. I can help you if you need anything." The girl had a wonderful smile, and she did not look like she was working.


    Wilbur asked curiously, "What do you mean you said you can help me with anything?"


    "I can resolve any problems you''re facing. All you have to do is have fun," Tiff replied with a smile.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Alright. I want to exchange some chips. Can you take me there?"


    "Of course! What is your name?"


    "My surname is Penn."


    "Follow me, Mister Penn."


    Tiff smiled and led the way. She swayed when she walked, and it was very attractive.


    Wilbur smiled and followed her to the ce where he could exchange chips.


    Wilbur exchanged 100 thousand dors'' worth of chips. Tiff smiled and asked, "What would you like to y, Mister Penn? What are you good at? I can be your guide."


    "I''ve never gambled before, so I don''t know anything. I just want to experience it. It doesn''t matter what I y, and it''s best if it''s simple," replied Wilbur truthfully.


    He intended to experience gambling with 100 thousand dors. He would leave if he lost that money.


    Tiff said, "You should go for the slot machine then. That''s the easiest." "Alright."


    Then, Tiff led Wilbur across the hall.


    Soon, they were standing in front of slot machines.


    Wilbur randomly picked a seat.


    Tiff sat next to Wilbur and whispered in his ear, "Your chips are too big. I''ll exchange some slot machine coins for you."


    Wilbur sensed a fragrant scent that was exclusive to girls.


    He could see the top part of her boobs inside her shirt cor.


    A beautiful woman served him well and up close.


    Wilbur was no doubt amazed by the experience.


    It was no wonder rich people found it difficult to forget about this paradise, and


    some of them even yed themselves into bankruptcy.


    Anyone would want to stay with this kind of wonderful service.


    Moreover, that was only the tip of the iceberg.


    He smirked and gave Tiff all his chips, saying, "Go ahead."


    Tiff was slightly surprised. She held the chips and said, "You''re very generous, sir."


    "Not really. It''s just for fun," said Wilbur.


    She smiled and said, "I''ll be right back."


    He nodded.


    She quickly left and returned with 10,000 dors'' worth of slot machine coins.


    Tiff sat next to Wilbur and held the chips up, exining, "Put the coins in and pull


    the lever. More coins wille out if you get lucky."


    He nodded. He had never yed before, but he knew how it went.


    He has watched it on TV shows before.


    He inserted around ten chips and then pulled the lever.


    The slot machine rang, and various slots kept rolling.


    The slots started to slow down after a moment, and they stopped at the center.


    It stopped with a ringing sound, and the screen was showing three sevens in a row in the center.


    The slot machine started to hurl out coins with another ringing sound.


    Tiff was absolutely gobsmacked and stared at Wilbur in a daze.

 Chapter 897

    "Did I win?" Wilbur asked with a grin.


    Tiff was stunned for a moment. She quickly replied, "You hit the jackpot, sir! You just won more than ten thousand dors."


    "Oh, I guess it''s my lucky day," Wilbur responded with a chuckle.


    Tiff helped Wilbur collect the coins while saying, "Sir, you''re truly lucky. You shouldn''t waste it all here. Please go and y something else."


    "Do you girls getmissions for ying with the guests?" asked Wilbur with a smile.


    Tiff also smiled and replied, "Yes, sir. We earnmissions from exchanging chips or cash refunds. It''s our main ie source. We don''t have a fixed wage."


    Tiff did not hide the truth, and Wilbur understood it too.


    Otherwise, the girls had no reason to keep a guestpany all the time.


    Wilbur knew a thing or two about the casino.


    Winning was temporary. There woulde a time when you would lose everything if you kept gambling.


    The casino had seemingly endless funds, but the gamblers had limited cash.


    It was like gambling with someone who owned a million dors while you only had ten dors.


    The gamblers might win at first by ying a few dors.


    However, if they kept on going, the million-dor owner would win everything eventually.


    The odds were in the casino''s favor.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "Alright. Let''s y something else and see if I''m still in luck."


    Then, they walked away. Tiff exchanged the coins for chips again.


    They came before the ckjack table.


    Tiff stuck next to Wilbur. She was almost clinging to his body as she quietly exined the rules to him.


    Wilbur watched and listened, quickly understanding the rules of the game.


    A gambler lost his chips, so he stood and left whileining.


    Wilbur smiled and sat down.


    Tiff stood behind him and lowered her body with her chest almost on his back. She whispered, "Mister Penn, don''t start off with a big bet. This spot is unlucky because that guy just lost money."


    "Alright. I got it."


    Wilbur casually bet ten thousand dors'' worth of chips.


    The beautiful dealer started to draw the cards, and she was outstanding even among beautiful women.


    She was impable in terms of her appearance, figure, and style.


    The gamblers around the table started to check their cards.


    Everyone looked serious and excited. It felt as though their cards would decide their fates.


    Wilbur felt confused as to why they looked like that. He wondered why he did not feel that way.


    He wondered if it was because it was not thrilling enough.


    He thought about it and smiled. Perhaps it was because money meant nothing to him, so he was not as excited.


    However, he pretentiously checked his cards to blend in with the crowd.


    Everyone revealed their cards after a moment.


    The dealer drew 17, and Wilbur drew 18. Meanwhile, the other yers were below 17.


    Every yer lost except for Wilbur.


    The losers looked frustrated. Some of them even nced at Wilbur with envy.


    Wilbur merely chuckled.


    Tiff was slightly surprised. She thought that Wilbur was too lucky.


    The dealer said, "House draws seventeen. Four wins and one loss."


    There were five yers. Wilbur was the only one who won money.


    Wilbur retrieved the chips and chuckled.


    The next round started immediately.


    Wilbur also felt like he was on a streak, so he bet all his chips on the table.


    Tiff was shocked because that was nearly 200 thousand dors.


    He would lose all of his winnings if he lost.


    Tiff sighed to herself.


    She saw too many gamblers like that.


    Those gamblers would go all in because they felt like they were in luck, and they


    wanted to get rich quickly.


    However, they were unaware that it would only cause their downfall.


    The dealer started to draw cards.


    The dealer revealed the cards after a moment.


    "House draws eighteen."


    Everyone instantly felt disappointed when they heard that.

 Chapter 898

    The odds of drawing 19 were harder than winning the lottery.


    They felt like they would lose for sure.


    As expected, everyone tossed their cards andined when it was time to reveal their cards.


    However, Wilbur revealed his cards slowly. He had drawn 19.


    "Damn."


    The man next to Wilbur could not help but curse out loud.


    The other gamblers were stunned.


    They felt like Wilbur was very lucky.


    Tiff''s jaw dropped.


    How lucky could he possibly be? She could not believe he was actually able to draw 19.


    The dealer won against the four other yers but lost to Wilbur.


    Wilbur instantly had a pile of chips in front of him.


    The dealer started to shuffle the cards with a shuffling machine. A new round started after the shuffling noises.


    The man next to Wilbur stood up and left the table. He stood on the side to watch.


    There were only four yers left.


    Everyone ced their bets. Wilbur thought about it and bet nearly 400 thousand dors'' worth of chips.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Why was this guy taking such a big risk?


    Then, theyughed it off.


    There were too many gamblers who relied on luck at the casino who lost everything andmitted suicide.


    The man who stood next to Wilbur wanted to bet on Wilbur. However, he held the chips in his hand again when he saw that.


    The way Wilbur ced his bets made him slightly afraid.


    Tiff was worried and whispered in Wilbur''s ear, "Sir, don''t do that."


    "It''s alright. I''m just having fun." Wilbur smiled.


    Tiff was speechless.


    Frankly, she would earn more if the gamblers lost more.


    She could exchange more chips with money, which meant she could earn a lot more inmissions.


    However, Wilbur seemed like a nice guy. She felt a bit sorry for him.


    There were too many gamblers who lost their life savings at the casino and were left penniless.


    The dealer started to draw cards again. One card was revealed while the other was hidden.


    Wilbur saw that he had seven in value.


    "Card," Wilbur yelled when it was his turn.


    The dealer drew a card for him. It was a two.


    ''Damn, that''s only nine in value,'' he thought.


    "Another one," said Wilbur.


    He got a three, so that was 12 in total.


    "Another one," said Wilbur while frowning.


    He drew a five, so that was 17 in total.


    It was enough and considered a safe number.


    Tiff could see his cards, so she whispered behind him, "Don''t draw another card. You have a good chance of winning. You''ll lose if you go over twenty-one."


    It was a casino rule that the dealer had the advantage.


    The yers would lose if they had the same card value, and the dealer would


    also win if the yers drew more than 21 in value.


    "Another one." Wilbur wanted to test his luck that day.


    The dealer drew another card for Wilbur.


    Wilbur checked his cards and gestured to the dealer that he did not want another


    one.


    Tiff was shocked.


    She could not believe that Wilbur had twenty-one in value. ''How lucky can this guy get?'' she wondered.


    Wilbur revealed his cards, which came up to 21.


    Everyone eximed in amazement. They looked at Wilbur, and they could not believe their eyes.


    The dealer nced at Wilbur and said, "Card."


    Everyone looked at the dealer.


    The dealer would win the whole round if she drew 21 in value.


    Wilbur''s win was not confirmed just yet.

 Chapter 899

    Everyone focused on the dealer''s card.


    The dealer had fifteen in value. She clearly wanted to give it a shot by asking for another card.


    Wilbur had ced arge bet, after all.


    The other yers had only bet around ten thousand dors, which was insignificant inparison.


    The dealer asked for a card because she would lose. She had to gamble for 21.


    The dealer was also ying as the house, so she drew a card for herself.


    It was a three.


    The dealer had 18 in total, which meant she won against the three other yers, but would still lose to Wilbur.


    "Card."


    The dealer started to draw a card for herself again.


    Everyone felt nervous and tense at that point.


    If the dealer''s cards reached 21, Wilbur would regret it immediately because he was a gambler who relied on luck. That would be interesting to watch.


    "House went bust. Lost to all."


    The dealer announced the result with a nonchnt expression. It was clear that she was experienced.


    Everyone cheered at that point. They stared at Wilbur in disbelief.


    The yers knew they only won because of Wilbur.


    The dealer would not draw thest card if it was not for Wilbur, so they would have lost.


    The man behind Wilbur was stomping from regret.


    He scolded himself for being cowardly.


    He should have bet on Wilbur and got lucky too.


    However, his moment of doubt made him lose the opportunity to win money.


    Tiff was shaking her head from shock. She had never seen anyone so lucky before.


    He had not lost since the slot machine.


    Wilbur had around 800 thousand dors'' worth of chips in front of him.


    It was a big win for a lot of the regr gamblers. He could stop at that point.


    Luck would eventually run out, after all. He had won enough.


    The dealer said, "A new round begins, please ce your bets."


    The yers all stood up because they did not want to continue cing bets.


    Wilbur gave them too much of a shock, so they did not dare to ce their bets anymore.


    However, they all felt like the lucky guy should stop at that point.


    Wilbur slowly pushed all his chips to the table, and that caused a wave ofmotion.


    They hoped that Wilbur could continue gambling so they could see how lucky he


    was.


    However, anyone would stop at that point.


    It was apparent that Wilbur was abnormal.


    Wilbur smirked to himself.


    He did not expect to be so lucky either. He wanted to see how far he could go.


    He did not cheat or pull any tricks. It was purely his luck.


    Wilbur was the only yer left to gamble with the dealer.


    All eyes were on Wilbur.


    It was hard for him to not attract attention when he had luck like that.


    Wilbur maintained a poker face, and the dealer started to draw cards.


    Wilbur had two threes.


    ording to the rules, he could split the cards. He could win double the amount if he won both sets of cards.


    "Split."


    Wilbur yelled and revealed the cards in front of him.


    Everyone around him grew excited. Wilbur had a shot to win double the amount.


    The dealer looked at his revealed cards, then she looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Card."


    The dealer drew two cards for him.


    Wilbur had nine in total for one set of cards, and 15 in total for another set of cards.


    The dealer called for a card and drew a five for herself.


    It was then Wilbur''s turn.


    Everyone was looking at his face.


    No one knew what card the dealer had, but it was probably not a small value.


    The odds of winning with 15 in value were not high, let alone the set of cards with nine in value.


    "Card, for both sets please," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    The dealer drew two cards for each of his sets.


    He got a seven and an ace.


    The ace could be considered one in value, or ten in value.

 Chapter 900

    Wilbur could only use the ace as one in value for the cards he had.


    The ace was drawn to the card set that had 15 in total. It would be overboard if he used it as ten in value.


    Wilbur had 16 in total for both sets of cards.


    It was a tough position to be in as the values were neither here nor there.


    However, the dealer had an advantage, so he had an extremely high chance of losing.


    It was in the rules that the yer had limited draws after splitting the cards.


    Which meant Wilbur could only have three cards in each set.


    His cards had reached that limit, so he was not allowed to draw more cards, which meant those were his final values.


    It was the dealer''s turn.


    The dealer showed her cards, she had ten in total.


    She needed to draw another card.


    "Card."


    The dealer called out before drawing another card for herself.


    It was a two.


    The dealer only had 12 in total, and it was not enough to win against Wilbur.


    However, the dealer had greater odds of winning.


    She could draw another card, and she would win if the card was less than ten in value.


    There were way more cards that were less than tenpared to cards more than ten in value.


    "Card."


    The dealer called nonchntly, and she drew a card for herself.


    Everyone felt very tense. They stared at the dealer as if it was their bet.


    Tiff stared with wide eyes. She wondered if Wilbur was still that lucky.


    No one could judge him if he wins again.


    He would be considered the chosen one if he wins again.


    The dealer revealed her cards, it was a ten.


    Everyone eximed and looked at Wilbur with disbelief. They were all stunned by his crazy luck.


    The dealer said with a nonchnt expression, "House goes bust. The yer wins."


    Wilbur won with both sets of cards.


    His bet was 800 thousand, so he won 1.6 million in total.


    Combined with the previous winnings, his total winnings were two million dors'' worth of chips on that table alone.


    The dealer cast a weird look at Wilbur, and she paid out chips.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by his luck. It was simply unbelievable.


    Wilbur had over three million dors'' worth of chips piled up in front of him.


    Tiff was also dumbfounded.


    She did not know what to do at that point.


    He had won so much money, so it was time for him to stop.


    However, his luck was out of this world, so she did not dare to suggest anything again.


    Wilbur''s phone rang at that moment.


    He took his phone out and answered the call. He hung up after a few exchanges of words.


    "That''s all for today," said Wilbur while smiling after he hung up the phone.


    The audience around him wondered why they sighed in relief.


    Tiff also sighed in relief. She hurriedly helped Wilbur collect the chips.


    Wilbur stood and smiled politely at the dealer.


    The dealer smiled back in return.


    "Sir, do you want to cash the chips out?" asked Tiff.


    Wilbur replied, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m staying for a few days."


    "I see. Let me walk you back to your room then."


    He nodded and they were about to leave.


    Suddenly, someone asked, "Yo, did you win money?"


    "This bumpkin actually won money. How f*cking unfair."


    Wilbur frowned and turned around.


    He saw the two men and the women who stood near him when he entered the


    hotel.


    Wilbur did not want to acknowledge them, so he merely turned to walk away.


    A man in a white t-shirt mocked, "Leaving so soon after winning a little? Do you dare to gamble for a few more rounds? I''ll y with you."


    "What''s wrong with you people?" asked Wilbur coldly as he turned around.

 Chapter 901

    Wilbur just could not understand what problem these guys had with him.


    Just then, another guy said, "I hate uncultured bastards like you the most, trying to act like you''re all that just because you won that little bit of money. I bet you''re gonna go back and show off after this."


    "Even if I was uncultured, how is it any of your business?" Wilbur asked.


    "I just hate low-ss people like you with no culture. What are you going to do about it, hm?" the man jeered.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened, but Tiff hurried to say, "Why don''t we just head back now, sir? These chips are getting really heavy for me to carry."


    Wilbur sneered, turning to leave as Tiff followed behind him.


    "Ha, I knew there wasn''t much else to an idiot like that. Come on, let''s sit down to y," said the man as he waved a hand to his friends.


    Wilbur and Tiff returned to Wilbur''s room.


    Tiff put the chips on the table with a smile. "You''ve got the best luck I''ve seen this far, Mister Penn."


    "Well, it''s just luck," said Wilbur.


    He picked up a chip worth a hundred thousand dors and handed it to Tiff. "This is for you."


    Tiff was shocked to her core.


    She often received tips from her customers, and customers who had won were usually pretty generous.


    Even so, this was definitely a big tip, way more than what she might make in a few months.


    Tiff stared at Wilbur in disbelief. "S-Sir, I don''t provide that kind of service."


    "Of course, I could get you someone else if you need it," she added nervously after a moment.


    Wilbur stared at her in exasperation.


    "What were you thinking? That''s just payment for all you''ve done. You can go now."


    "Really?" Tiff could hardly believe her ears.


    That was a whopping hundred thousand dors!


    It was honestly hard to believe that this guy did not want anything else.


    Wilbur nodded. "Yes, and also to thank you for getting me out of that just now."


    Tiff''s excuse of the chips being too heavy to carry just now almost made Wilbur burst outughing.


    He also happened to have other things to attend to and did not care to make a big deal out of this.


    Tiff heaved a sigh of relief at the words.


    "It''s best if you don''t gamble anymore now that you''ve won so much, sir. I''ve seen too many people who lose all the money they have after a winning streak."


    Wilbur looked at her. "Thank you for the advice. I understand."


    Tiff nodded, bowing, and turning to leave happily.


    Wilbur watched as she left, before leaning back against the sofa and falling deep into thought.


    Christopher had called him just now, saying that Stiles had agreed to his request, but on one condition-a duel on Aucho Mountain three dayster.


    Aside from the money to bail the hostages out, there was an additional ten billion dors and Christopher''s life.


    The reason was that Christopher had betrayed him.


    Wilbur understood this well enough.


    Stiles was the head of the underground circle in Aroma, and Christopher was considered his right-hand man.


    Even though Christopher was already at the Sanctuary level, this proved that Stiles was also at the Sanctuary level himself.


    Christopher would not have been so obedient otherwise.


    That was also why he had been so confident in betting ten billion dors, as well as Christopher''s life.


    On top of that, Christopher had also said that everyone in Aroma''s cultivator circle and the casino owners would be watching this duel too.


    In fact, they had already begun betting on it.


    Wilbur could not help but chuckle at the thought.


    This truly was and where one could bet on just about anything.

 Chapter 902

    Well, he would just wait patiently for three days and win the ten billion dors.


    Wilbur looked at the time and saw that it was seven in the evening.


    He began to meditate.


    That same evening, news of Trevor Penn from Seechertown challenging the great Stiles Dune spread through all of the Aroma cultivator and underground circle.


    Everyone was shocked, asking around just who on earth Trevor Penn was and how he had the nerve to challenge someone at the Super Sanctuary level.


    It was important to note that Stiles had been the top dog of Aroma for decades, with no one being able to outperform him.


    There were three Sanctuary level cultivators in Aroma: Christopher, Logan Toya, and Gaston Jenka. All of them looked up to Stiles as their leader.


    Due to the fact that Aroma and the other parts of Dasha were rtively segregated, all they knew was Trevor Penn was at the Sanctuary level.


    That was obviously within everyone''s expectations.


    To be able to reach the Sanctuary level was already considered a huge deal, and


    it was understandable that this Trevor guy was cocky enough to be attempting something like this.


    However, Stiles was at the Super Sanctuary level. Trevor would be in for a nasty surprise going up against him. It was a one-way ticket to hell.


    All at once, all the casinos opened up their bets.


    Of course, everyone unanimously bet heavily on Stiles winning.


    On top of that, they even bet on exactly how many minutes Trevor would be able


    tost against this Super Sanctuary cultivator.


    From the bets that had been put down so far, it seemed like three minutes was the limit.


    Aroma was abuzz with excitement.


    After all, they would be able to witness a battle between two Sanctuary level cultivators and win some money out of it.


    Despite the fact that Stiles was winning for sure, Trevor was also a Sanctuary level cultivator himself.


    He should at least be able to put up a fight to some degree.


    The next morning, Wilbur woke up on time.


    He got ready and headed to a restaurant for breakfast before returning to his room and smiling at the sight of his chips.


    He had time, so he might as well entertain himself.


    Chips in hand, Wilbur headed for the lounge on the first floor.


    He was still oblivious to the huge bet on him around Aroma.


    Wilbur walked around the lounge when a voice greeted him all of a sudden, "Good morning, Mister Penn!"


    He turned to see Tiff hurrying over.


    "Hello, Mister Penn." Tiff bowed respectfully when she reached Wilbur. It was clear that the hundred-thousand-dor tip yed a part in this.


    Wilbur smiled. "Hello."


    "Would you still like to y today?" asked Tiff.


    Wilbur nodded. "Sure, I have some free time anyway."


    "Should I hold your chips for you?" Tiff offered.


    Wilbur was clearly still in the mood to gamble, and it would be unprofessional of


    her to discourage him.


    After all, her job was just to keep the gamblerspany.


    Wilbur smiled and handed her the chips.


    "What would you like to y today?" Tiff smiled.


    Wilbur gave it some thought. "Let''s go with something simple today."


    "Sure! A game of Sic Bo should be easy enough. How''s that?"


    With how much capital Wilbur now had, slot machines were definitely not a suitable game anymore.


    Betting on dice was the easiest game there was now.


    Wilbur nodded in agreement, wanting a stress-free game that did not require much thinking.


    The two of them sat down at the Sic Bo table. Tiff ced Wilbur''s chips down in front of him, sitting next to him closely.


    Both their bodies brushed against each other every now and then.


    "ce your bets," the dealer called out.


    The gamblers put their chips down, mostly in the thousands.


    Just then, however, Wilbur pushed all his tokens onto the side of the table betting


    on big.


    The move shocked everyone at the table.

 Chapter 903

    The other gamblers at the table stared at Wilbur in shock.


    It looked like there were at least two million dors'' worth of chips on that table.


    Was he really doing this?


    Even the dealer was taken aback.


    Gamblers this bold were rarely spotted in the lounge.


    Tiff was the one feeling anxious now, and she leaned closer to whisper into Wilbur''s, "Sir, I don''t think you should do that. You won''t even have the chance to make your money back if you lose everything."


    Most of the hostesses would discourage their customers in the same way as well.


    After all, their customers might end up stirring up trouble after losing everything, especially if it was a lot of money.


    Even the shrewd hostesses would usually nudge their customers to slowly lose their money, not all at once.


    At least that way, nothing extreme would happen.


    It was important to note that all sorts of things had happened here before, from suicide to murder.


    Such cases were always a pain to handle.


    Tiff did not have the heart to watch Wilbur lose all his money, especially after he tipped her a hundred thousand dors.


    To Tiff, Wilbur was considered a better customer with considerably decent values. Yet Wilbur merely smiled. "I''m just having some fun. It''s fine if I lose."


    There was nothing Tiff could say to that, but she was sweating on Wilbur''s behalf. She could not bring herself to imagine if Wilbur would be able to keep his cool after losing, as she had seen too many gentlemen who lost their minds after losing money.


    "All bets finalized," the dealer said before starting to shake the dice.


    She lifted the cover over the dice, looking at it before calling out, "Three, five, eight. Sixteen. Big."


    The crowd gasped in shock. The guy actually won!


    He had bet at least two million dors!


    The person next to the dealer began sorting out his winnings.


    There were over five million dors in chips that were pushed to Wilbur.


    The other gamblers at the table looked on enviously.


    Some of them had bet on big as well, but they could only put down a few thousand dors.


    Tiff''s jaw dropped open in disbelief.


    This man had not lost a single time since the previous day.


    With the way he was going, he could very well get incredibly rich if luck were to be on his side.


    The other gamblers ced their bets as well amidst their shock.


    They were still careful, of course. After all, money did note so easily for everyone.


    Wilbur slowly pushed all of his chips forward once again, devoid of expression.


    He was betting on big this time as well.


    The move shocked everyone all the more.


    It could be said that the first time Wilbur had done that was considered risking his


    life.


    However, doing that twice in a row... Was this man right in the head?


    Was the money he had just won nothing to him?


    Tiff hardly dared to say a word now.


    Wilbur seemed to be on a lucky streak, and she might get herself into trouble if


    she were to disrupt that streak by opening her mouth.


    After all, five million dors was no small amount.


    Even people with a worth of tens of millions could not afford to lose five million dors just like that.


    Besides, Tiff could tell that this was Wilbur''s first time at a ce like this.


    From the way he was dressed, he did not seem like someone who came from wealth either.


    At most, he had a decent amount of savings.


    What was he going to do if he lost all this money?


    Just then, the dealer looked at Wilbur. "Are you sure, sir?"


    "I''m sure," Wilbur replied calmly.


    The dealer nodded. "All bets confirmed."


    Everyone at the table stared at the dice intently as she lifted the cover. "Two,


    three, nine. Fourteen. Big."


    "F*ck me!" Several gamblers cursed in shock.


    This guy had won, again. That was unbelievable.


    He had another five million dors now, a win that was far beyond what any of


    them dared to even think of.

 Chapter 904

    Tiff was shocked to her core, staring at Wilbur in confusion.


    What was up with this guy?


    Was there something wrong with him, or was he just a natural daredevil?


    No normal person would be able to continuously get like this.


    The emotional stress was already too much for most to take.


    There were millions on the line for just one single bet, which meant that Wilbur now had ten million dors in chips.


    The person in charge began counting Wilbur''s winnings, and a small mountain of chips was pushed back to Wilbur.


    The dealer gulped quietly and said, "ce your bets."


    The other gamblers at the table had stopped ying, turning to look at Wilbur.


    Everyone wanted to know what his next move was going to be.


    Tiff was beyond nervous as well. After all, this was her first time witnessing something like this.


    At the same time, there was a strange thought in Wilbur''s mind.


    He had been winning since the day before.


    He had not used any powers to cheat, not even once, but he just kept winning.


    Which made him wonder if luck was also a type of skill.


    Would someone automatically be lucky once they had reached a certain level of cultivation?


    The more powerful you were, the better luck you had.


    Was that what was happening to Wilbur?


    If it was, how did it happen?


    Was it thews of the, the universe, or something else?


    Just then, the dealer looked at Wilbur. "Would you like to ce your bets, sir?"


    Wilbur smiled, reaching for his chips.


    Everyone grew nervous at once.


    Wilbur slowly pushed all his chips to bet on big once more.


    Next to him, a female customer had clutched her chest and began to heave.


    Despite the fact that she was not the one gambling, her heart could hardly endure watching a sight like this.


    Tiff''s body had begun to tremble.


    If she were to win ten million dors, she would get out of here at once and nevere back.


    Tiff was starting to truly admire Wilbur.


    Not everyone had a mind and heart as calm as this.


    Even the dealer was nervous herself.


    She had seen big bets before, but several hundred thousand dors was usually the limit.


    This kind of repetitive all-in betting on the same thing was something she had honestly never seen before.


    The dealer took a deep breath. Honestly, her nerves made her look a little unprofessional at this point.


    Just as she was about to shake the dice, a voice called out, "Hang on."


    Everyone looked over to see two men standing next to the table with a beautiful woman hanging on their arms.


    "Look at that! The little uncultured bastard''s won quite some money, hasn''t he?" a man wearing a floral shirt raised his eyebrows at the sight of Wilbur''s chips.


    Wilbur looked up and shook his head at the sight.


    What cursed fate he had to bump into the two cocky men from before.


    "What''s with that attitude? Do you think you''re a big shot?" the other guy shouted.


    Wilbur smiled, looking at both men. "I just don''t know why you two seem to think you''re all that great, actually."


    "Are you f*cking looking down on us with that little bit of money?" the guy in floral shirt asked, chucking all two million dors of the chips he was holding down to bet on a smaller number.


    The other guy refused to back down either, dumping chips worth about a million dors to bet on a small too.


    "I''m not scared of you," he said menacingly.


    Wilbur smiled, looking at the dealer. "Can we start now?"


    "All bets confirmed!" the dealer shouted, then began to shake the dice.


    A few secondster, she put down the jar.


    Everyone''s hearts were in their throats now, and all eyes were on this bet.


    It seemed like it was not just about money now, and something bad was going to happen regardless of who won or lost.

 Chapter 905

    "Three, six, five. Big!" the dealer''s voice trembled as she spoke.


    The onlookers cried out in shock. This guy''s luck was really something else.


    He had ced ten million dors down on this bet.


    The other two men flushed an ugly shade of purple at once.


    After all, they had just lost over four million dors in one go.


    Tiff, standing behind Wilbur, felt like she was about to have a heart attack.


    Despite the fact that she was used to watching people gamble while working here, gambling like this was far too risky and she could hardly take it.


    The person in charge began counting Wilbur''s winnings.


    She took away the chips in front of the two men before putting Wilbur''s winnings down.


    There were about twenty million dors in chips that were pushed back to Wilbur this time.


    Wilbur looked over at the two men with a smile.


    Of course, the two men saw this as a challenge.


    Their expressions darkened, and one of them said, "Wanna y again? I dare you."


    "Why not?" Wilbur smiled.


    "Manager!" one of the men shouted, and a beautifuldy walked over at once.


    Both men each took out a ck card, handing it over to the manager. "Get us ten million dors'' worth of chips right now."


    The manager took the cards with a smile. "Of course, gentlemen. You''re both VIP members of our casino who have spent over a hundred million dors here, your chips will be brought over in no time."


    She sped off after that.


    The two men sneered coldly, looking over at Wilbur smugly.


    The ck card they had just handed over only belonged to rich people who were regrs of this ce and had their identities validated. They could be used as debit cards in the casino.


    How much money was in the cards depended on how much the owners of the cards could afford to put in, of course.


    To tell the truth, a hundred million dors was already an extravagant sum, so it was understandable that both men seemed so arrogant.


    Wilbur smiled. "What are your names, gentlemen?"


    "Edward Borton, CEO of Borton Corp."


    "Jesse Dewer, CEO of Dewer Corp."


    Both men revealed their identities haughtily.


    Wilbur smiled. Another case of rich heirs who came from wealthy backgrounds.


    There was no other exnation for how they hade into such power and money at such a young age, judging from how they saw money and the way they behaved.


    It was so clear they had been spoiled from a young age.


    "What''s your name?" Edward asked coldly.


    Wilbur looked up. "Ah, I''m a nobody. The name''s Wilbur Penn."


    "Wilbur Penn." Jesse snorted arrogantly. "Must''ve felt pretty good just now to win over us, huh?"


    "Of course not, it''s all just luck," Wilbur smiled.


    The other gamblers at the table had taken several steps back to keep a distance.


    It was clear that there was bad blood between both parties, and it was going to be quite a show.


    Everyone wanted to watch, but at the same time, did not want to get themselves into trouble. So, they moved a few meters back.


    Tiff sat next to Wilbur still, not knowing what to do.


    She wanted to persuade Wilbur against gambling out of spite in case he lost all his money and got himself into trouble.


    But from the look of things, it was unlikely that Wilbur would listen to her. She might even get into trouble for that.


    In the end, she sighed quietly.


    All Tiff could do was hope that Wilbur''s luck persisted. He seemed like a nice guy, tipping her a hundred thousand dors without trying to get anything from her.


    People like that hardly existed anymore.


    Just then, the manager came over with two hostesses, and each hostess was holding ten million dors in gambling chips, which they ced in front of the two


    men.


    "Please enjoy your game, sirs. Feel free to send for me if you need anything else." The manager greeted everyone politely. She had the two hostesses each stand behind one of the men before turning to leave, but not before stealing a nce at Wilbur.

 Chapter 906

    Jesse said as soon as he saw the chips, "Let''s go, dude. Come on, let''s see who''s the luckier man today."


    Edward yed with a chip in his hand as he smirked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur returned a smile before pushing all of his chips forward once again.


    He was still betting on big.


    Tiff felt her chest clench so hard that it was almost suffocating.


    There were 20 million dors on the line here. Was this guy really that crazy?


    Had he even considered the consequences of losing, and whether or not he could take them?


    The other onlookers could hardly contain their disbelief.


    None of them had ever seen someone this reckless and could not help but respect the guy.


    Edward and Jesse''s expressions darkened at once.


    Both parties went all in the previous round out of spite, but Wilbur was still doing the same even after all three of them had twenty million dors in hand.


    Neither of them had expected this.


    Of course, they would die before letting an uncultured swine like Wilbur get thestugh.


    Both men sneered coldly, betting all their chips on small.


    The onlookers gasped once more.


    This really was a tense bet.


    The dealer did her best to calm down. "All bets confirmed."


    She shook the dice, cing the jar back down on the table before opening it.


    The onlookers could not help but feel their pulse quicken.


    It was a bet of twenty million dors from each party, something even a ce known for gambling like this had rarely seen before.


    Tiff felt herself break into a cold sweat, ready to pass out at any minute.


    She did not know when this had started, but she had put herself into Wilbur''s shoes as if she was the one betting.


    Next to them, everyone else felt the same.


    They were invested in this game, and Wilbur''s gambling methods were definitely unorthodox.


    The onlookers had begun to fantasize just how wonderful it would be if they would win after going all-in over and over again, just like him.


    They had put themselves in his shoes and could hardly contain their nerves.


    Edward and Jesse were visibly anxious as well.


    The two hostesses serving them were standing straight as a rod, staring daggers at the dice.


    Despite the fact that Edward and Jesse owned billions of dors in assets, twenty million dors was no small amount.


    The dealer called out. "Three, five, six. Fourteen. Big."


    The crowd exploded in cheers instantaneously, breaking out into loud discussion.


    It was nothing they had ever seen before, betting on the same thing three times, and winning everything.


    What kind of luck did it take for this to happen? Everyone could hardly believe it.


    Tiff felt like her body was going soft, and she leaned against Wilbur, uncaring of the contact as she heaved.


    Wilbur smiled, patting her shoulder.


    Edward and Jesse''s expressions, however, were positively ashen.


    They could take losing twenty million dors. It was losing to this uncultured bastard that they were furious at.


    At the same time, over at the office on the top floor of the casino, the beautiful manager from before was pointing at the screen before her. "Sir, this man won three rounds in a row betting all-in on the same thing. He also won every round ying slot machines yesterday. His winnings are now roughly fifty million."


    The owner of the casino, Samson Honard, was dressed in a suit, enjoying a cigar as he watched the live footage of Wilbur getting his winnings.


    The next second, he said, "Keep an eye on him. Have Bill go with you. Try and see if he''s cheating. Make sure he doesn''t leave with a single cent before you get to the bottom of it."


    "Yes, sir." The manager nodded, turning to leave the office. She greeted a buff, eagle-eyed man by the door, and the both of them headed for the elevator.

 Chapter 907

    Downstairs, the person in charge had given Wilbur his winnings.


    There were forty million dors'' worth of chips in front of Wilbur, a whole mountain of them.


    Tiff waspletely leaning against him now, unable to sit up straight.


    She was not sure whether it was her mind ying tricks on her, but Wilbur


    seemed to radiate a powerful force that gave her support.


    Just then, Wilbur looked over at Edward and Jesse with a smile. "Would you like to continue ying, gentlemen?"


    It was a deliberate and clear challenge. Even the onlookers knew this.


    Both men were ashen in the face, unable to contain their fury at being mocked by this nobody.


    "Get me the rest of my ny million dors in chips, all of it!" Edward shouted.


    "Mine too! I''m going to teach this bastard a lesson," Jesse fumed as well.


    A girl in a ponytail behind them spoke up in a small voice, "Why don''t you just stop here, Mister Borton?"


    She was clearly worried about how much Edward was betting.


    Yet Edward turned around andnded a p on the girl''s face.


    It rang sharp and crisp through the air, and the girl''s face reddened at once.


    "What the hell did you just say to me? Do you think I can''t afford this, or do you think I''ll lose to that uncultured piece of shit?" Edward roared.


    The girl''s cheek stung from the p, but she had no choice but to bear it and stammer, "No, Mister Borton, that''s not what I meant! Please don''t be angry."


    The look on her face made everyone''s chests clench.


    The other girl sat still like a rock, not daring to utter a word.


    The onlookers could not help but shake their heads.


    What a disgrace of a man this guy was, taking his anger out on another woman like that.


    Yet no one could do anything about it and merely made thement internally to themselves.


    Wilbur shook his head as well. This guy really was a piece of work.


    The girls sitting behind him had also clearly been blinded by money.


    Edward and Jesse merely saw them as toys to be yed with, throwing them away the second they were bored.


    Just then, the two hostesses serving them ced ny million dors in chips in front of both men.


    Edward sneered coldly, staring at Wilbur. "What are we betting on this time, hm?"


    Wilbur smiled. He pushed all the gambling chips in front of him forward once more, betting on big once again.


    The crowd was gripped with anxiety. Tiff''s vision was even beginning to blur.


    Edward and Jesse sneered, pushing 40 million dors out to bet on small.


    There was no way in hell they were going to let some uncultured bastard win over them.


    The air was thick with tension, and a small crowd of dozens had amassed.


    Betting 40 million dors in one round was something they had honestly never seen before.


    The dealer called out that all bets were confirmed and began shaking the dice.


    She raised the cover, and everyone watched with bated breath.


    Tiff leaned weakly against Wilbur''s body, but her fists were clenched as she watched on nervously.


    Wilbur smiled and lit a cigarette.


    "Two, six, six. Fourteen. Big." The dealer wiped the sweat off her brow.


    Despite the fact that the casino had not lost any money, even winning forty million dors excluding themission from the chips, the dealer had never witnessed something as incredible as one man winning four rounds in a row betting all-in on the same thing.


    Wilbur''s fourth win drew even more attention from other gamblers.


    Everyone stared on in disbelief, staring at Wilbur as if he were the god of gambling.


    Edward and Jesse''s expressions, however, only flushed an even uglier shade of purple.


    They had lost two rounds in a row.

 Chapter 908

    That was 50 million dors gone, but they could handle that.


    It was losing to an uncultured bastard that embarrassed the two men.


    Their expressions darkened to the point where they looked positively murderous.


    The crowd looked at the both of them, almost celebrating the loss.


    After all, Edward pping the girl just now was honestly out of line.


    Of course, the looks on everyone''s faces only made both men feel even more humiliated and enraged.


    The dealer pushed 80 million dors in chips over to Wilbur.


    Wilbur remained emotionless, taking a drag of his cigarette.


    Tiff could not take it any longer, trembling as shey against Wilbur.


    Her chest was fully pushed up against his arm.


    Wilbur nced at her, whispering, "Stay calm."


    Tiff flushed but remained leaning against him as she honestly could not get up.


    Just then, Edward had flown into a fit of rage. He had been winning at life ever since he was a child, getting his way every single time. This was a humiliation he had never faced before.


    Jesse was fuming as well. Both he and Edward were born into corporations worth billions and could do whatever they wanted without facing any pushback.


    Edmund shoved all 50 million dors of chips in front of him onto the table. "Small."


    "I''m betting on small too." Jesse refused to back down, pushing all his chips forward.


    Both men then turned to Wilbur, giving him a murderous re.


    No one in the crowd dared to say a word anymore.


    The two guys were clearly enraged.


    Who knew what would happen if they were to lose their temper?


    It was fine to watch the show, but it was more important to stay out of trouble.


    Wilbur smiled, pushing all his chips forward. "I''ll bet on a big, then."


    Tiff was beside herself with nerves, when the dealer said, "Sir, the lounge only allows a maximum bet of 50 million dors."


    "Ah." Wilbur nodded. "I''ll bet fifty million dors on a big, then."


    The dealer nced at everyone, before saying, "All bets confirmed."


    She set the jar down, all eyes staring intently at it.


    Everyone wanted to know if this guy could win again.


    It would be a miracle if he did.


    "Four, four, six. Fourteen. Big."


    The dealer dabbed at the sweat on her brow again. Five big in a row was honestly


    a rare case, and even someone working in a casino professionally like her found it astonishing.


    The crowd was dead silent.


    Everyone stared at Wilbur in disbelief as if they were looking at a ghost.


    Tiff felt as if she could melt into a puddle on the ground at any second, trembling against Wilbur''s body.


    She could not believe that this man had just turned a hundred thousand dors into a hundred million, all on his own.


    Such a scene only happened in the movies.


    Just then, Edward and Jesse''s expressions began to contort.


    They stared at the dice jar long and hard, unable to believe their eyes.


    "I dare you toe to the VIP lounge to y against us," Edward said, glowering at Wilbur.


    Jesse sneered as well. "No point ying small, petty games like this. Do you have the courage to y with bigger stakes?"

 Chapter 909

    The onlookers knew just what this meant.


    You had to have at least a hundred million dors in chips to bet in the VIP lounge and could win up to billions of dors in a single round.


    Tiff nudged Wilbur at once, signaling for him not to go.


    Wilbur had won up to a hundred million dors. There would really be something wrong with him if he were to keep ying.


    Even the best of luck would run out after five rounds.


    There was no such thing as having an endless supply of luck, and even Tiff did not wish for Wilbur to keep ying despite the fact that she was a hostess.


    She could not bring herself to imagine just how Wilbur would react if he were to lose all the money he had just won.


    Wilbur looked at the two murderous-looking men and let out a chuckle.


    "Are you sure we should keep going, gentlemen? You don''t seem to be having the best of luck."


    Edward glowered at him. "Don''t mistake luck for skill. Come to the VIP lounge, and let''s see who''s boss."


    "You can back out if you''re scared. I wouldn''t expect much from an uncultured bastard like you," Jesse taunted.


    Anyone could tell they were clearly provoking Wilbur.


    Everyone looked at him, hoping that he would make the smarter choice to get up and leave.


    He had just won a hundred million dors! Why risk it on another bet?


    Tiff nudged Wilbur even harder, trying to get him to stay calm.


    Yet Wilbur said, "Since you two seem to want to keep ying, I''m more than happy to oblige."


    The crowd could not help but shake their heads.


    Why would he do something so foolish?


    Taking the risk of losing over a hundred million dors just to prove oneself was undoubtedly a dumb move.


    Tiff sighed to herself.


    Wilbur had actually fallen for the trap.


    There was nothing he could do if he were to lose the money.


    Just then, Edward said, "Get the manager here."


    "I''m right here, Mister Borton. What can I do for you?" The same beautiful manager from earlier had appeared in the crowd at some point.


    Jesse sneered. "Take us to the VIP lounge. We''re going to have some fun."


    "Of course. Right this way, gentlemen."


    The manager stood up, gesturing politely.


    Jesse and Edward gave Wilbur onest re, before getting up to follow the manager.


    Wilbur got to his feet as well, but not before saying to Tiff, "Can you still handle carrying the chips?"


    Tiff nodded silently.


    A hundred million dors in chips was at most around two kilograms, hardly considered heavy at all.


    It was only when Tiff had gathered all the chips into a tray and lifted it for the first time that she felt a strange heaviness as if there was a different force weighing the tray down.


    Everyone followed the manager to the second floor.


    Finally, the crowd began to part amidst their shock.


    The VIP lounge was not essible to just about anyone, but everything that had happened just now was so amazing that word began to spread throughout the casino at once.


    Wilbur and the rest were led into a luxurious private room on the second floor.


    There was an oval gambling table in the middle of the room, and the surroundings werevishly decorated.


    The manager had everyone sit down around the table.


    Wilbur took his seat, and Tiff sat next to him with a pounding chest.


    She had worked here for over a year, but this was her first time entering the VIP lounge.


    It was clear that this was a ce that did not open its doors to just about anyone.


    Edward and the others sat down with ashen expressions, the women alongside them not daring to utter a word.


    It was just then that Wilbur took the chance to look at the manager.


    He took a look at the eagle-eyed man behind her and said nothing.


    Just then, the manager said, "Let me introduce myself. I''m Sharon Taver, one of


    the managers here. What would you like to y today, gentlemen?"

 Chapter 910

    "We''ll let you decide, in case you try to say we''re abusing our power," Edward said coldly.


    Wilbur looked at Sharon with a smile. "The easier the better. I really don''t want to use my brain here."


    "We''ll stick to Sic Bo, then? That''s the easiest game there is," Sharon said with a smile.


    Wilbur nodded in agreement, and so did Edward and Jesse.


    The two men were hoping to drain this guy of his money in the quickest way possible.


    They were going to have him begging for their mercy, sobbing at their feet as they humiliated him all they wanted.


    Sharon then said, "Alright. I''m sure we all know the rules here in the VIP lounge: all yers must start with at least a hundred million dors in chips, and the casino takes five percent asmission."


    Wilbur said nothing, as casinos takingmissions from chips was more than normal.


    Of course, Edward and Jesse knew this as well.


    Sharon then said, "Sir, you may proceed as you now have a hundred and twenty million dors in chips. How about you two gentlemen?"


    She smiled politely at Edward and Jesse.


    Edward raised an eyebrow. "Do you think we can''t afford the minimum requirement?"


    "Of course not." Sharon smiled. "We''ve verified both your identities before, and you definitely have a hundred-million-dor limit that can be raised to five hundred million if you wish. You''d just need to sign a contract."


    "Hurry up, then. I''m not a very patient person," Edward said boastfully.


    Sharon nodded with a smile, pping her hands. Two contracts were brought over at once.


    Edward and Jesse signed them without a second nce, tossing the contracts back.


    Sharon picked them up and nced at them, before turning around. "Get each of these two gentlemen five hundred million dors'' worth of chips."


    The eagle-eyed man walked out of the door and pped his hands.


    Very soon, the chips were brought in and ced in front of Edward and Jesse.


    Sharon spoke up after that. "There shall be no banker as you''re gambling against each other. Bets start at ten million dors, and you win however much you bet. However, you can''t bet more than your opponents."


    Everyone remained silent.


    Just then, a dice jar was brought over.


    Sharon ced it in front of her. "I shall be shaking the dice. Our casino has always been fair and just, and I''m sure you can all trust me."


    "Cut the crap and get on with it already," Jesse said impatiently.


    Sharon did not seem to mind, smiling as she said, "Please ce your bets."


    Wilbur nced at the two men, before pushing all of his chips forward. "Big." Tiff wailed in despair internally.


    He was betting on a big again, all in too.


    This man was out of his mind. Did the consequences not matter to him in the slightest at all?


    Sharon looked at Edward and Jesse.


    "One hundred and twenty million on a small," both men said.


    It was clear that they were doing this entirely out of spite now.


    Both men could very well just bet half of what Wilbur had put down, but they were


    too blinded by rage to even consider it.


    All they wanted was to defeat this man in the fastest way possible.


    Sharon smiled. "All bets confirmed."


    She shook the dice jar three times, cing it on the table and opening it.


    Edward and Jesse stared daggers at the jar.


    Wilbur smirked at the look on their faces.


    He was honestly not feeling any pressure at all.


    Tiff, however, was shaking uncontrobly at this point.


    No one had ever seen a hundred-million-dor bet here before.


    "Three, four, six. Thirteen. Big," Sharon announced clearly.

 Chapter 911

    Tiff''s heart raced, and she honestly felt like she was going to pass out at any second.


    She gripped Wilbur''s leg with one hand tightly, staring at him in disbelief.


    She could hardly find the words to describe this man, or how she was feeling now.


    Her mind was blown, and she stared at Wilbur in a daze.


    Over on Edward and Jesse''s end, both men could hardly contain their shock and


    fury.


    Neither of them could believe the oue, nor could they ept it.


    This uncultured bastard had won over and over again, humiliating them repeatedly as well.


    Sharon put an arm out, and two girls behind her stepped up to sort out Wilbur''s winnings at once.


    They each took 120 million dors of chips from Edward and Jesse, then passed them over to Wilbur.


    Wilbur now had 360 million dors'' worth of chips.


    Edward and Jesse each had 380 million, making the gap between them pretty small.


    In a fit of immense rage, both men called out, "Small, all in!"


    Sharon looked at Wilbur, who shrugged and said, "You guys are making a loss here, man. Why don''t you bet less?"


    "You don''t get to tell us what to do. You have to match our bets!" Jesse practically growled.


    This was starting to make less sense by the second.


    Both men''s psyches were also starting to be affected after losing over 200 million dors.


    They were starting to overstep the casino''s rules.


    Each of them only had to bet half of what Wilbur bet every round.


    Yet their arrogant nature made them look down on Wilbur, and they refused to back down even if they were being unreasonable.


    Now, however, the two men were starting to act out of line after having lost so much money, making demands on Wilbur.


    Sharon frowned. "The casino''s rules are in ce for a reason. You can bet less,


    but you can''t demand for the other party to bet more than you."


    Edward and Jesse flushed at those words but did not say anything to acknowledge their rudeness.


    Wilbur shrugged. "I don''t want to take advantage of you either, anyway."


    He took out a card, tossing it at Sharon.


    "I think I have a few hundred million dors in there. I''m sure I''ll have enough to match their bet."


    Sharon was caught off-guard. She had been in the industry for over a decade but had honestly never met a gambler this reckless.


    To tell the truth, Edward and Jesse had already lost in terms of mentality alone.


    It was just that they were too blinded with rage to see that.


    Sharon smiled, passing the card over to someone to verify the amount inside. She raised an eyebrow at the figure that popped up. "Well then, let''s begin." "Shake that f*cking dice! There''s no way every round''s going to be big." "Yeah, there''s no way! Go on!"


    Both men glowered at Sharon, shouting viciously.


    Tiff was at a loss for words.


    What just happened?


    It was enough that Wilbur was using all the money he had just won on a bet, but now he was putting in hundreds of millions of his own money. What was he thinking?


    Tiff squeezed Wilbur''s thigh in a panic, trying to get him to change his mind. Wilbur turned to her with a smile. "Wanna have this win go to you?"


    "W-What?" Tiff stuttered.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''ll pay up if I lose, but you''ll take the money if you win. How''s that?"


    Tiff almost lost all her ability to reason.


    Was he saying that he was going to hand her over a billion dors just like that?


    She would not be responsible if he were to lose, but she would have more than a billion dors if he were to win.


    Tiff shook her head at once and said in a feeble voice, "Please don''t make jokes like that, Mister Penn. My heart can''t take it, you know."


    Wilbur chuckled. "Alright then, forget I said anything. Go on, Miss Taver."

 Chapter 912

    Sharon was growing with curiosity toward Wilbur herself.


    This was a bet worth over a billion dors.


    How could he promise all of it to Tiff just like that?


    Would he really follow through with it if Tiff were to say yes?


    And if he refused to follow through, what was going to happen?


    Of course, she quickly brushed the thought aside.


    "All bets confirmed," Sharon called out, then started shaking the dice.


    Tiff felt as if her heart had stopped beating, ready to pass out at any moment.


    Edward and Jesse''s eyes were bloodshot at this point, their pupils almost popping out of the sockets as they stared at the dice.


    The two girls behind them were nervous as well, knowing that they were doomed if those two men lost.


    They even considered the possibility of being tortured to death, their chests heaving at the thought.


    ''Please, please let them win,'' the girls prayed silently.


    The two girls had somehow begun to pray on Edward and Jesse''s behalf.


    Tiff trembled all over, leaning against Wilbur once again.


    She knew that this would be thest round, the one to determine the victor.


    There was not an ounce of energy left in her body. A bet like this was not something just about anyone could withstand.


    Sharon stared at the dice. "Three, four, six. Thirteen. Big."


    "That''s impossible. F*cking impossible!" Edward flew to his feet, shouting at the top of his lungs.


    Jesse glowered at Sharon as well. "How could it be big? Are you all in on this? Is this a tap to get us?"


    Both men lost their minds at once, shouting at the top of their lungs.


    The two girls with them were trembling from head to toe as well, not daring to imagine just how they were going tost the night.


    Tiff wentpletely soft.


    She was truly numb this time, sliding off Wilbur onto the ground.


    Wilbur grabbed her without even looking over, pulling her up and sitting her in ce.


    Tiff was drenched in sweat, her chest heaving as she stared at Wilbur in terror. She was genuinely beginning to fear this man.


    It was honestly hard to believe that all of this was just a case of good luck.


    No one could stay on a winning streak like this since the day before, having not even lost once.


    Tiff was starting to suspect that Wilbur had somehow cheated.


    How else had he been able to bet all-in every single time, and win too? That hardly made any sense.


    Sharon frowned at Edward and Jesse. "You made a bet, gentlemen, and you have


    to keep it. You know how seriously we take this here."


    Both men jerked harshly, falling back into their chairs.


    The casino had a level of power that Edward and Jesse did not quite dare to mess with yet.


    Anyone capable of opening a casino here was definitely someone with incredible connections and power.


    However, the two men had just lost 600 million dors. That was definitely enough money to hurt.


    "No, let''s keep going. We want to keep going!" Edward shouted furiously.


    Jesse''s eyes were bloodshot. "Yes, you can''t just leave after you win! Another round!"


    Wilbur merely smiled at them.

 Chapter 913

    Sharon looked at them as well.


    "Mister Penn, would you like to continue?"


    Wilbur smiled. "I think that''s enough for now. I''m pretty tired after a whole day of gambling."


    "Alright. We''ll stop here, then. I''ll have someone send your winnings to your room. We will need some time to tally everything first," said Sharon.


    She had a point, and Wilbur nodded before getting up.


    Edward shouted, "No, you can''t leave!"


    Wilbur looked at him. "Why not?"


    Edward blinked for a beat before saying, "I''ve still got money on me! Let''s keep going,e on!"


    "Sure, but I''m tired today. How about tomorrow?" Wilbur smiled.


    Edward could not respond to that.


    After all, he could not force someone to gamble with him.


    Jesse sat in his seat in a crumpled, defeated daze.


    600 million dors.


    That was money that even theirpanies could not get all at once.


    "Let me walk you back, sir."


    Tiff seemed reborn, standing up perkily then.


    Wilbur nodded, and the two of them made their way towards the door. Right before leaving, Wilbur turned to Edward and Jesse coldly. "Did you really think that it was all thanks to luck that I was able to win? Idiots."


    He let out a sneer, turning to leave.


    Edward and Jesse were stunned for a long time.


    Suddenly, Edward turned to Sharon and shouted, "Did you hear that? He cheated, he said it himself!"


    "Yeah, Miss Taver, you heard him say it, didn''t you?" Jesse looked at Sharon, drenched in sweat.


    Sharon frowned. "He was just making a joke, gentlemen. There isn''t any proof that Mister Penn actually cheated."


    Both men copsed weakly into their chairs at those words.


    "Alright, let''s talk about how much you two need to pay now. You each owe the casino six hundred million dors. There will be no interest if you pay up in three days, and a ten percent increment for every month after that. I''m sure you two know this better than I do," Sharon said with a smile.


    Edward and Jesse''s expressions were ashen, saying nothing.


    Of course they knew about that.


    They just did not expect to lose that much money.


    Sharon continued, "You can keep staying here in this period of time. We''ll cover


    the hotel costs, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave this ce for now."


    Both men knew that they were not leaving until they paid up the money.


    After all, 600 million dors was no small amount.


    "F*cking hell. I''m making a call to scrape up some funds. I want another round with the bastard." Edward''s expression was murderous. He whipped out his phone and made a call.


    Jesse did the same, taking out his phone and moving aside to relocate funds.


    Sharon said nothing but smirked to herself.


    The casino loved customers like them.


    Just then, Wilbur and Tiff returned to his room upstairs.


    Tiff stood awkwardly, unsure of what to do now.


    Wilbur patted the sofa with a smile. "Come here."


    Tiff nodded obediently, doing as told.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door was opened to reveal two hostesses, each of them holding a tray full of chips that they ced before Wilbur respectfully.


    "Your winnings, sir. Please feel free to count them."


    Wilbur smiled. He picked up two chips, each worth a hundred thousand dors, and handed one to each hostess. "That''s fine. Thank you for your help."


    The hostesses were overjoyed, bowing profusely to Wilbur, uncaring of the gaping neckline of their dresses.

 Chapter 914

    Wilbur waved a hand, and they finally left reluctantly.


    Right before the door closed on them, they gave onest envious look at Tiff.


    Just then, Wilbur took out a chip worth a million dors and handed it to her. "You''ve worked hard the past two days. Thank you."


    Tiff took the chip from him with shaking hands. She felt like her brain was turning to putty, and she did not know what to say.


    Wilbur said nothing either, lighting a cigarette and smoking it.


    A little over ten minutester, Tiff''s head was finally clear enough for her to look at Wilbur, saying, "Thank you! Thank you so much! I can''t even make a million dors in years! Thank you so much!"


    Wilbur smiled and nodded, saying nothing.


    A long silenceter, Tiff said in a barely audible voice, "Would you like me to run you a bath, sir? You could use some rest."


    Wilbur nodded.


    Tiff flushed, and she headed to the bathroom to prepare a bath.


    ...


    At the same time, over in the casino owner''s office, Samson Honard was puffing on a cigar with his feet up on the desk before him, listening to Sharon''s report.


    "His name''s Wilbur Penn, checked into the hotelst night. Started out with slot machines and won roughly fifty thousand dors in the first round. Then, Tiff Kirk led him to change y at the ckjack table, where he won over five million dors. The next day, he went to the Sic Bo table and won forty million dors in the lounge until he ran into Edward and Jesse. They gambled against each other in the VIP lounge, and Penn won a total of one billion and two hundred million dors from both of them in two rounds."


    Sharon finished her report and looked at her boss quietly.


    Samson smoked his cigar, his gaze darting around for a long time before he spoke up.


    "Going all in every round, with an increasing capital from his winnings, and winning every single time. Do you think it''s luck?"


    "The thing is, we haven''t found any signs of him cheating thus far."


    Samson rapped on the desk lightly with his knuckles. "He might have, but you just didn''t notice. Some experts can go undetected by the cameras, you know."


    "Are you saying he might be a cultivator?" Sharon said in shock.


    Samson said, "It''s not just a possibility. He''s definitely a cultivator."


    "Well, he''s just looking for trouble, then! Everyone knows that the punishment for


    cheating cultivators in our casino is death," said Sharon.


    Samson fell silent for a while before saying, "Where''s that Tiff girl?"


    "She''s still in Wilbur''s room," Sharon replied.


    Samson said, "Bill, wait for her toe out and bring her to me."


    "Yes, sir." Bill turned to leave.


    Tiff was still in a daze when she left Wilbur''s room.


    She had gotten ten million dors instead of one million.


    She was financially free enough to leave this hellhole atst, to go back home to do whatever she wanted.


    She had been dreaming of this day for a long time but did not expect it toe so soon.


    The bliss made her dizzy, and she was starting to feel like she was living in a dream.


    Just then, she was grabbed by someone. When she finally realized it, Tiff found herself in her boss'' office.


    "Mister Honard?" Tiff asked, confused.


    "What rtionship do you and Wilbur Penn share?"


    "A normal rtionship?"


    "Really? How can you exin the chips in your hand, then?"


    "He gave them to me."


    "So, you''re going to continue lying, eh? Bill!" Samson called out coldly.


    Bill came forward, stomping down harshly.


    Tiff screamed in agony as her left knee was broken at once.


    The bone was exposed from the impact, with blood gushing out from the wound.


    An overwhelming pain shot through Tiff''s body, and she nearly passed out.


    Tiff copsed to the ground, crying out in agony.

 Chapter 915

    Samson was as emotionless as ever. "Tell the truth. Is he a cultivator, and were you in cahoots so that he could use his powers to win money at the casino?"


    Tiff was in so much pain she could hardly speak, not even hearing much of what Samson said.


    Just then, Sharon said, "Tiff, cultivators aren''t allowed to use their powers in casinos, and they know that. You''ll both be in huge trouble if you''ve done so."


    It was only then that Tiff finally understood what they meant."


    "I really didn''t know anything, please! I don''t even know what a cultivator is!"


    Samson frowned at the agonized look on her face.


    Most regr people did not usually know cultivators, and so it was possible that Tiff might not know what cultivators were seeing as she was just a hostess.


    Only someone at the managerial level like Sharon would know.


    The casino also had an unspoken rule that cultivators were not wee to gamble here.


    Most casinos had Sanctuary level experts holding the fort down for them, and thus other cultivators would not dare to mess with them.


    However, that did not stop some cultivators who were more desperate for money to try ande in to try their chances.


    Thus, there was also the possibility that Tiff had formed alliances with Wilbur to scam the casino of their money.


    It was important to note that detecting a cultivator cheating in a casino was nearly impossible.


    There was, however, onemon tactic they had-winning arge amount of money in a short amount of time and getting out as soon as possible.


    Wilbur just happened to fit the bill.


    It was not the first time something like this had happened, too.


    The casino would be doomed if it was not dealt with properly.


    "You still won''t tell the truth, huh?" Samson asked coldly.


    Tiff sobbed as she said, "I really don''t know anything! I was just hosting him like I would a regr customer. I''ve never met him before, and I don''t know if he''s a cultivator or not either."


    She cried her heart out, looking down at her broken leg.


    Why did something like this have to happen to her the second she saw a little hope in her life? That was so unfair.


    Sharon frowned. "I hope you think this through. We''ll spare your life if you tell us the truth, or you really will be left to die."


    "I really don''t know anything! You''ve got to believe me, please," Tiff sobbed as she begged.


    Sharon looked at her boss.


    Samson was quiet for a while before saying, "Lock her up and interrogate her for the time being while you get to the bottom of this. We have to find proof."


    "Alright, but what if he wants to get his money from the chips? What are we going to do then?" Sharon asked.


    "Find some excuse to dy it. He''s not leaving with the money until we find proof," said Samson.


    "Got it," Sharon said, turning to leave.


    Tiff was dragged away to be locked up in an unknown ce.


    "How dare you try something like this in my territory. You''ve really got some nerve," Samson said coldly.


    He was certain that Wilbur had cheated.


    After all, winning money like this was practically unheard of in Aroma.


    No one would believe that he had not cheated at all.


    Just then, Bill said, "Bunch of idiots. Once we find that proof, I''m going to teach


    him a lesson to make him regret ever doing this."


    Samson chuckled.


    At the same time, over in Wilbur''s room.


    He stared at the mountain of chips before him, deep in thought.


    He had honestly not expected to win so much money himself.


    Wilbur had only wanted to test his luck, but as things went on the concept of luck being a form of skill also came to him.


    It seemed like that definitely made sense now.


    There had to be some hidden meaning in there, he just had not gotten to the bottom of it yet.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he smiled.


    Yes, he would just get the money from his chips for now. There was that battle against Stiles the next day.


    Once that was done, he would be able to head home and not have to waste any more time here.

 Chapter 916

    Thus, Wilbur rang the bell on the desk to get the hotel''s manager.


    The manager was also a beautifuldy. She entered and bowed politely at Wilbur.


    He surely was in a top-notch casino. Every single member of the staff there had the perfect body and looks.


    Wilbur looked at the manager and said, "Please exchange these chips for Dashan Dors, then wire it into this card." He ced a card on top of the chips.


    The manager bowed and said, "I''m sorry, sir. We''ll need some time to count the chips. You''ll have to wait for a while."


    "How long will it take?" Wilbur furrowed his brows. He assumed that an hour would be more than enough time to count the chips. This was not somethingplicated after all.


    The manager replied, "It''s hard to say. Maybe tomorrow, or perhaps a few days."


    Wilbur''s gaze darkened. Did they think he was an idiot? How could counting the chips take a few days?


    He said tly, "Please get your boss to see me. Tell him I would like to see him." "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t have the authority to do that," the manager replied.


    Wilbur looked sullen, then said coldly, "Don''t treat me like an idiot. If not, don''t me me for making things difficult."


    His words were so icy that the manager shuddered in fear. She replied timidly, "I''ll go and inform him right away. Please wait here."


    Wilbur huffed coldly and the manager left immediately. He sat on the couch, looking surly. Clearly, they thought he was a cheat. However, he has never cheated to win. If they were really going to use that as an excuse, he was going to show them.


    Soon, there was a rap on the door.


    "Come in," Wilbur said coldly.


    Bill slowly entered. Wilbur nced at him and said, "I don''t think you''re the boss, right?"


    Bill smiled and stepped aside. "The boss is here."


    Samson entered the room with a cigar in his mouth, nked by two men. "Mister Penn," he greeted Wilbur with a smile and sat down opposite.


    Wilber swept Samson a nce. He was a man in his forties, looking smart and strong. He carried himself with an air of confidence and calmness a wealthy person would have.


    "How should I call you?"


    "Samson Honard."


    "Mister Honard, isn''t it against the rules to not allow your customers to cash out their chips?" Wilbur asked.


    Samson smiled calmly and said, "It''s against the rules to cheat in a casino."


    "Are you saying I cheated?" Wilbur said frostily.


    "You''re a cultivator. It''s against the rules for cultivators to enter casinos. Even if you didn''t cheat, no one would believe you, right?" Samson replied with equal iciness.


    Wilbur looked at Samson and said slowly, "Either you show me the proof, or you cash in my chips. If not, don''t me me for causing a scene."


    "Hehe. You''re a cultivator who cheated in a casino. What other proof do you need?"


    Wilbur slowly stood up and asked, "And how did you determine that I cheated?" "What else?" Samson replied.


    Right at this moment, Bill took a step forward, standing right in front of Wilbur. He said in a low voice, "There is only one oue for cheaters in a casino. Death. You can forget about getting the money."


    Bill''s body surged with powerful spiritual energy and threw a punch at Wilbur.

 Chapter 917

    "Ambience level?"


    Wilbur scoffed and counterattacked with a punch of his own. With a loud


    explosion, a turbulent flow of spiritual energy erupted in the room, rippling in all directions.


    "As expected. I was not wrong to say that you''re a cultivator, right?" Samson said coldly.


    Wilbur asked, "Does being a cultivator necessarily mean that I cheated?"


    "If not? What is your purpose here at the casino?" Samson asked.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "Can''t a cultivator just y a hand or two? What a joke."


    "This is the rule of the casino," Samson said.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly. "That is your rule. My rule is that I''ll do what I want to do."


    "Nonsense. Bill, take him down. Let him know what the consequences of cheating in a casino are!" Samson barked.


    Bill yelled and the spiritual energy in him concentrated in his hands, forming a long sword. He then aimed a sh at Wilbur.


    As the sword came shing down, an overbearing force of spiritual pressure rippled toward Wilbur.


    The wooden coffee table in between them cracked before shattering into sawdust.


    An attack from an Ambience level cultivator was quite terrifying.


    Samson was all smiles. How dare someone cheat in his casino? They were clearly asking for trouble. Did they not know who he had supporting him?


    Moreover, Bill was a mid Ambience level cultivator. It was more than enough to take down most cultivators. Samson did not need to use the other stronger cultivators.


    Not many cultivators would achieve the Ambience level, which was why Samson had no regard for Wilbur at all. From the way he saw it, Wilbur was dead meat.


    Right at this moment, Wilbur shouted. A terrifying wave of spiritual pressure was released. At the same time, a ball of spiritual mes lit up in his right hand as he grabbed Bill''s sword.


    The intensity of the spiritual pressure baffled Samson. He was so rmed his heart almost stopped beating. The smile on his face instantly turned into horror.


    Bill felt the same way. Just by sensing the spiritual pressure, he knew that he was no match for Wilbur. But it was all toote.


    Wilbur sullenly grabbed Bill''s sword with his right hand and his powerful spiritual energy instantly crushed Bill''s sword.


    The next moment, Wilbur punched Bill in the chest.


    Bill instantly sensed a lethal forceing at him. In extreme fear, he roared and threw a punch at Wilbur, using up all his spiritual energy.


    A loud crashing sound rang out.


    Bill yelped and flew backward, spewing blood along the way. He crashed against the wall and fell to the ground. His chest had caved in, and he no longer showed any signs of life.


    An Ambience level cultivator died from just a single punch.


    Wilbur stood with his hands behind his back, ring at Samson.


    Samson''s face was pale as a sheet. He stood there frozen, looking at Wilbur in terror. His men behind him were equally petrified. They stood there shivering.


    Wilbur was already an intimidating person to them. Now that he had killed a person with just a single punch, how much more terrifying could he get?


    "So? Mr. Honard, are there any other experts you have working for you? I can wait," Wilburmented coldly.

 Chapter 918

    Samson finally came to his senses. He stood up with great difficulty and said, "I''ll cash out your chips immediately. Please wait."


    "Hmph. Get me another room. I''ll be staying another night. I have things to do tomorrow," Wilbur said.


    "As you wish," Samson replied.


    Wilbur scoffed and looked at Samson coldly without saying a single word.


    Samson was sweating profusely. He immediately fled the room. When he returned to his office, he immediately got Sharon to see him.


    Sharon noticed how distressed he was. She furrowed her brows and said, "What''s the matter, Mister Honard?"


    "Wilbur Penn. He''s a Sanctuary level cultivator," Samson said with gritted teeth.


    "What?" Sharon could not believe her ears. Why would a Sanctuary level cultivatore to gamble? They should be loaded with cash.


    A momentter, Sharon said, "We''ll have to get Mister Dune right away. If we''re talking Sanctuary level cultivators, even Christopher and the others might not be able to handle him."


    "Mister Dune is dueling Trevor Penn tomorrow. The other two Sanctuary level cultivators, Logan and Gaston would surely stay by his side to watch the fight. Christopher can barely fend for himself right now. I don''t think it''s a good time to get Mister Dune," Samson said grimly.


    Sharon furrowed her brows. "Then, what should we do?"


    After a long while, Samson finally said, "We''ll cash in the chips for him first. He said he was nning to stay another night. I''m guessing he is also here to watch the fight. After all, every Sanctuary level cultivator would like to watch a Super Sanctuary fight. Once Mister Dune deals with Trevor Penn, we''ll get him to deal with that bastard."


    "What if he runs away?" Sharon asked.


    Samson sneered. "Even if he runs away, we have Mister Dune with us. We pay him a few hundred million dors every year. I''m sure he won''t just ignore this. Besides, this Penn guy is a Sanctuary level cultivator. Where can he hide? We will surely find him."


    Sharon nodded. "You''re right. I''ll get right to it."


    "Hm. Don''t offend him for now. Also, keep Tiff hidden too. It would be troublesome if they got together," Samson said.


    Sharon nodded and left.


    At the same time, in another room at the hotel, Edward and Jesse were on the couch looking sullen.


    Their femalepanions were curled up in the corner of the couch, trembling. They werepletely covered in bruises. Their gazes were filled with terror. It was no longer just physical trauma that they had endured, but a mental one as well.


    Edward said, "How much did you get?"


    "About five hundred million or so. How about you?" Jesse asked.


    "Eight hundred million."


    "Sigh. We''ve paid our debts. Let''s just go," Jesse said helplessly.


    Edward looked at him surly, "Go? We''ve lost so much money, and we''re leaving just like that?"


    "What do you propose we do?"


    "We''ve lost so much money. If we don''t get it back in time, the group will be doomed. We have to win the money back as soon as possible."


    "Win? How are we going to win the money back?" Truth be told, Jesse no longer


    dared to gamble with Wilbur anymore. He waspletely traumatized.


    Edward said nastily, "Isn''t tomorrow the fight between Stiles Dune and Trevor Penn? The oue is almost determined. We''ll bet on Stiles winning. If he does, we''ll recoup all the money back."


    "If we lose, the hole in our pockets will only grow bigger," Jesse said.


    Edward nced at Jesse. "How could we possibly lose? Stiles is a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. Do you know how the bets are currently carried out? They are betting on how long Trevor canst, and not if he will win or not. If we bet Stiles wins within three minutes, the stakes are doubled. We''ll be rich."


    "You''re right." Jesse''s eyes instantly sparkled.


    Edward snickered. "Once we win the money, we''ll eache up with a hundred million dors to get someone to get rid of that bastard."


    "Are we really going to do that?" Jesse asked in surprise.


    Edward said sullenly, "I can''t lose to him. I''m going to make him kneel before me and beg for mercy. Then, I''ll watch him die."

 Chapter 919

    The chips had been cashed out and wired into his card.


    Wilbur smiled and started meditating in his new room. He was going to go up against a Super Sanctuary level cultivator tomorrow. He had to rest well.


    Late at night, Tiff, who had been knocked unconscious, finally came around in the basement. She was covered in dirt, her body covered in injuries. Her broken leg was a tragic sight to behold.


    She could only see through the lighting through the tiny window. She looked at her broken leg in disbelief.


    She could not believe that this was how she was being treated. A moment ago, she had already be a millionaire, yet at the very next moment, she was dragged into a dark enclosed space.


    She bore through the pain and crawled to the door. She tried to push the door, but the iron seemed to be welded shut. She could not even move it at all.


    The tiny window was so small that even a cat would not be able to get through, let alone for her to climb out.


    A deep sensation of fear overwhelmed her. She soon lost it and bawled out sobbing.


    It was too bad.


    The ce she was at was specifically made to punish those who went against the rules of the casino. No one could hear her from the outside.


    At that moment, she was just like an abandoned and injured animal, waiting to slowly rot and die.


    ...


    The next day, the fight between Stiles Dune and Trevor Penn was scheduled for the afternoon, but Mount Roma was already filled with hundreds of people since the morning.


    Mount Roma was actually more of a little hill with a few trees on it. After all, Aroma was just a small ce.


    Among them were cultivators and casino bosses. Some came because they were fans, while some came specifically to watch the fight.


    Basically, all the influential people of Aroma were there.


    Stiles Dune ruled Aroma for over two decades. After he had be a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, no one dared to challenge him anymore. He had not fought in the past 20 years.


    This was one of the reasons why everyone was excited. They could finally see Stiles, the Super Sanctuary cultivator, fight in all of his glory.


    One thing that stumped everyone was that no one understood what Trevor Penn was thinking about. How dare he challenge a Super Sanctuary level cultivator to a fight. Did he have a death wish or something?


    Although he was a Sanctuary level cultivator, the disparity between them was vast. There was a reason why the Super Sanctuary level was called that in the first ce.


    At that moment, the tunnels to the mountain had been blocked by a group of guards. No one could enter.


    Judging by the emblem on their uniform, everyone knew that they were Stiles'' men.


    They had already sealed off the mountain. Others would just have to observe from below. Moreover, everyone knew that going up the mountain to watch the fight was extremely dangerous. The aftermath of an attack by a Super Sanctuary level cultivator could get them killed. They would rather stay downhill.


    Edward and Jesse were among the crowd, chatting with each other. They had negotiated with the casino and the casino agreed to their stakes. After all, the casino needed to earn a profit too. Besides, the chances of Stiles winning were extremely high. They were not afraid that Edward and Jesse would lose.


    Even so, there were still people keeping an eye on them without them knowing.


    Their femalepanions were still standing next to them looking terrified. They wore long clothes to cover up the bruises on their bodies. Edward and Jesse did not hit them in the face, which was why they looked normal.

 Chapter 920

    Samson and the other big bosses of the casinos stood together chatting. From the way they saw it, Stiles had no chance of losing at all. They were there to congratte him.


    They also bet that Stiles would win by andslide.


    Logan, Gaston, and Christopher were guarding the entrance. They were in charge of sealing off the road and maintaining order. However, Logan and Gaston were no longer that friendly toward Christopher.


    In the past, they were the three greatest Sanctuary-level cultivators of Aroma. They called each other brothers, with Stiles as their leader.


    Stiles hadpletely abandoned Christopher.


    Other than a bet of ten billion dors, Christopher''s life was also at stake. One could even say that Stiles had already sentenced Christopher to death.


    Logan and Gaston need not be friendly to such a person anymore. Christopher stood there quietly, furrowing his brows tightly.


    After two days of anxiety and panic, he had calmed down already. Whether he lives or dies, it was all up to fate.


    In this world where survival of the fittest was the rule, he might be a Sanctuary level cultivator, but he was still helpless because there were others who were much stronger than him.


    It was finally noon.


    The discussion among the crowd got even more heated.


    At that moment, Wilbur appeared and slowly headed to the entrance of Mount Roma. As he passed by Samson, he swept him a nce.


    Samson furrowed his brows and said, "Mister Penn, are you here to watch the fight too?"


    Samson was secretly sneering. After the fight, Wilbur was death was imminent. Wilbur said with a smile, "You can say so. I''ll be taking part in it too."


    Charlie Gold, another boss of the casino chuckled and said, "Buddy, this isn''t something you can take part in. You youngsters are so overconfident."


    Wilbur smiled and headed forward.


    Samson said in a low voice, "There are three Sanctuary-level cultivators ahead. I''ll advise against trying to get in."


    "You''re one to give me advice? Who the hell do you think you are?" Wilbur said curtly.


    Samson initially wanted to regain some respect, but he never thought that he would be mocked. He was so embarrassed that he did not know what to do.


    "Wilbur Penn, don''t think that you can be so cocky just because you''re a Sanctuary level cultivator. Do you know Stiles Dune? He is a Super Sanctuary level cultivator," Samson said angrily.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "I''m looking for him."


    Samson was stunned. Charlie had a look of disbelief too. This young man before them was actually a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Even so, he was just a Sanctuary level cultivator. Challenging Stiles to a fight was just suicidal.


    By then, Wilbur had already headed forward. Edward and Jesse were also stunned to see him. Their gaze immediately darkened.


    When Wilbur saw them, he smiled.


    Edward said fiercely, "Dude, don''t you dare be cocky. Just wait and see."


    "I''ll be waiting," Wilbur replied without looking back. He arrived at the entrance to the road up the hill.


    "Stop right there. You are only allowed to watch the fight from down the hill," Logan said coldly.


    Christopher bowed and greeted, "Mister Penn, you''re here."


    Wilbur nodded.


    Gaston frowned and asked Wilbur, "Who are you?"


    Right at this moment, a beam of light shot forth from the surface of the sea andnded right on top of the hill.


    A voice rumbled, "Where is Trevor Penn? Come and face your death."


    "Mister Dunes is here!" Everyone was excited. They looked up at the top of the hill with admiration and adoration.


    Wilbur yelled, "Trevor Penn of Seechertown is right here!"


    His voice boomed as loud as Stiles, hurting everyone''s eardrums.


    Wilbur flew up straight to the top of the hill.


    Everyone watching from below was instantly bewildered.

 Chapter 921

    "That dude is Trevor Penn?"


    Samson, Jesse, Edward, and the others were shocked, but soon their shock turned into snickers.


    If that was really him, that would have saved them a lot of trouble. In any case, he was going to die. They did not have to do it themselves.


    The other spectators were excited.


    Trevor had arrived. That arrogant man who dared to challenge Stiles to a fight. They were eager to see how he was going to die that day.


    At that moment, Logan and Gaston looked at Christopher with caution and distanced themselves from him.


    Christopher smiled and looked at the top of the hill. He did not expect Wilbur to have any hope of winning. Stiles'' powers were obvious.


    Although Wilbur was strong, he was most probably not as strong as a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. That was why he reckoned that Wilbur was no match for Stiles.


    Christopher had already epted his fate.


    At that moment, Wilbur flew to the top of the hill only to see an old man in a fisherman outfit with his hands behind his back sizing him up with a cold gaze.


    "Are you Trevor Penn?"


    "The one and only," Wilbur calmly replied.


    Stiles sized Wilbur up for a long time before chuckling and saying, "No one has dared to challenge me to a fight for a very long time. You''ve really brought some surprises to my monotonous life."


    "You''re a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, yet you do such despicable things. The surprises in your life wille sooner orter."


    "Behave yourself, kid. If not, you will die a terrible death."


    "Behave?" Wilbur said with a smile, "Were you behaving yourself when you got Christopher to kidnap the wealthy businessman? Even I feel embarrassed on your behalf."


    "How dare you! I initially wanted to spare your life, but now it seems that you shouldn''t be left alive."


    While talking, a terrifying spiritual pressure and zing spiritual mes erupted from Stiles. The spiritual pressure enveloped the entire Mount Roma.


    Instantly, everyone eximed and cheered. As expected of a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. His terrifying spiritual pressure managed to cover a huge area. That was not something a regr Sanctuary level cultivator would be able to achieve. The Super Sanctuary level was indeed intimidating.


    Right at that moment, Wilbur snickered. He also started lighting up his spiritual mes. A great spiritual pressure erupted as well.


    Both of their spiritual pressures shed violently and formed a tornado on top of Mount Roma, winds howling.


    Trees fell and sand flew everywhere. The wild winds howled, echoing all around the top of Mount Roma.


    The cultivators down the hill watching the showdown were dazzled. Stiles and Wilbur had yet to officially fight, yet it already looked terrifying.


    They did not dare to imagine what would happen next.


    Just when their spiritual pressures thrashed violently, Stiles sneered. He ced his palms together. The spiritual energy in him got even more violently intense.


    "Kid, I''ll let you witness my Realm Demon. It would be your honor to die this way."


    Stiles started the fight with his ultimate move right away, which was also his Domain, the Realm Demon. A Space Rift over 20 meters long appeared right above his head.


    A terrifying spiritual aura apanied by an inhuman roar came from the Space Rift.


    Wilbur counterattacked by summoning his thunder cleaver. The spiritual mes burned even stronger as he looked at the Space Rift coldly.


    Right at that moment, two gigantic hands appeared from the Space Rift, holding both sides of the Rift as if trying to tear it apart.


    The hands were about two to three meters in circumference, looking like a huge green boulder, with runes all over its surface.

 Chapter 922

    Wilbur furrowed his brows tightly.


    The Realm Demon has yet to appear, but the energy emanating from it was already extremely terrifying. It seemed like Stiles really lived up to his name.


    At this moment, Stiles ced his palms together. His spiritual mes shot up to the skies as he roared, "Chaos. Realm Demon. ughter."


    A violent spiritual energy enveloped the entire top of the hill. In the sky, the Realm Demon that Stiles summoned poked its horrifying head out of the Space Rift.


    It was a nasty monster with the face of a horse and the horns of a bull. Its head was at least three to four meters in circumference and was covered in runes.


    The Realm Demon roared angrily and caused many huge trees to fall due to the destructive winds.


    Wilbur raised his thunder cleaver and sliced through the violent winds, letting them swoosh past him.


    Right at this moment, the entire Realm Demon''s body has climbed through the Space Rift,nding on the ground.


    The ground shook violently.


    The monster was over 20 meters tall. It was covered in runes from head to toe and emitted a horrifying energy. When it appeared in full, it immediately had its attention locked on Wilbur.


    It howled and charged, shaking the ground with every step that it took.


    Wilbur bellowed. Lightning exploded from the thunder cleaver, apanied by the rumbling of thunder. Spiritual mes burned brightly.


    After bellowing, Wilbur felt no fear at all. He raised the thunder cleaver and ran toward the Realm Demon who was many times his size.


    Stiles was bubbling with spiritual energy, sneering at the scene before him.


    The Realm Demon looked at Wilbur as if he were an ant. He raised his foot and stomped on Wilbur. With its size and power, anything will be crushed under its foot.


    Wilbur yelled, turned around, and leaped up in the air, shing the thunder cleaver at the Realm Demon.


    A loud rumble echoed. The huge force rebounded, and he flew backward, causing him tond over 20 meters away. He furrowed his brows and looked at the Realm Demon.


    Although he did not use all his might, his thunder cleaver could pierce through armor. However, it seemed to have no effect on the Realm Demon. The thunder cleaver could not even break through its defenses.


    Stiles burst into a fit of arrogantughter. He said, "Kid, I didn''t need the powers of the Realm Demon to kill you, but I want to let you experience its powers. Do you understand now? You''ve overestimated yourself."


    Wilbur snickered. He immediately activated his Domain, the Tyrant of No Other. Instantly, an rming burst of spiritual pressure and spiritual mes shot forth from him to the skies.


    The thunder cleaver transformed into a long and thin sword.


    "Take that!" Wilbur barked. He quickly ran forward a few steps before leaping up into the air. He aimed for the Realm Demon''s neck and shed at it once more.


    The Realm Demon roared angrily and pped at Wilbur.


    A strong gust of violent wind came rushing toward Wilbur. Dark winds gathered.


    The spectators down the hill looked up in bafflement. They were dumbfounded. They could not see Trevor, but they could see the Realm Demon.


    Just by the size alone, they were absolutely horrified. Not to mention the terrifying spiritual pressure it emitted. Trevor had absolutely no chance of winning.


    "Amazing. So, this is what a Super Sanctuary-level cultivator is like."


    "Mister Dune''s Realm Demon is invincible."


    "That dude is amazing too. He did not die instantly."


    The crowd marveled. Many of them watched the fight in awe and envy.

 Chapter 923

    On top of the hill, Wilbur yelled, and the Infernal Thunder Dragon sprang forth and pounced at the Realm Demon.


    The Realm Demon swatted it away and the Infernal Thunder Dragon instantly shattered into pieces, exploding into a turbulent flow of spiritual energy, howling in mid-air.


    Stilesughed maniacally.


    Wilbur, who was in mid-air, unbelievably defied thews of physics and swerved around the Realm Demon''s attack,ing to its side.


    "Damnation of the Thunder God." Arge cluster of thunderclouds instantly gathered right above the Realm Demon''s head. Lightning and thunder came hailing down on it.


    It let out a muffled roar and protected itself against the lightning. The Realm Demon was not harmed at all.


    "Lost yer." Wilbur waved the thunder cleaver, causing a ck Space Rift to spread toward the Realm Demon.


    The Realm Demon turned around, letting itself be enveloped by the Space Rift. The runes on its body lit up and a powerful energy instantly wiped out the Space Rift.


    At the same time, the Realm Demon threw a punch at Wilbur. The force was so strong it instantly immobilized Wilbur in mid-air. He could not move at all.


    Its punch was a terrifyingly strong one. While waving the punch, the air crackled, and tiny Space Rifts appeared.


    Its force was even more terrifying than Wilbur''s Lost yer.


    If the punchnded on Wilbur, he would be sliced into pieces.


    Stilesughed even more arrogantly. Hisughter could be heard all the way down the hill, sparking infinite adoration from the spectators.


    Right at this moment, Wilbur hollered. The Dragon Crystal and Spiritual Furnace in him spun at a high speed, erupting in a terrifying force.


    A dragon roar rang out.


    Wilbur instantly broke free. He moved in mid-air and waved the thunder cleaver at the Realm Demon once more.


    "me of the Imperial Dragon."


    A violent sea of mes rushed forth toward the Realm Demon, engulfing it whole.


    Stiles was stunned. He could not believe his eyes.


    After the mes, all the trees turned to ashes and the ground cracked.


    The Realm Demon seemed to still be unhurt. He returned the attack by sending out another punch toward Wilbur.


    A strong maic energy appeared, tugging Wilbur toward the Realm Demon. If Wilbur were to crash into the Realm Demon''s arm, he would be crushed to death.


    Wilbur yelled. His protective spiritual mes zed forth with countless runes appearing. He instantly escaped the maic pull.


    He kept the thunder cleaver and raised his right fist. Multiple types of spiritual mes appeared on top of his right fist, all of them covered inplete inscription. A terrifying force started to ripple forth.


    Stiles was rmed. He bellowed and surged with spiritual energy.


    The Realm Demon roared and took a step forward. It threw a punch at Wilbur once more.


    An explosive sound erupted in mid-air. That was the sound made by a st through the air.


    "Fist Rift!" Wilbur yelled. He threw a punch that contained endless energy at the Realm Demon''s punch.


    The Realm Demon''s fist was much bigger than Wilbur itself. Compared to its punch, Wilbur''s attack was nothing. It could almost be ignored.


    Stiles chuckled. Wilbur was much more powerful than he expected, but in front of the Realm Demon, he was just a weakling. He had no chance of winning at all.


    Wilbur''s punchnded squarely on the Realm Demon''s iing punch.


    A loud rumble and an invisible force instantly erupted in between their fists, rippling forth in mid-air for a few hundred meters.


    Even the skies seemed to have trembled.


    However, Wilbur was instantly forced backward by a huge force. He flew backward.


    Stiles sniggered.


    The next second, Wilbur rushed forward once more, throwing another punch. The Realm Demon threw the same punch.


    Wilbur was pushed back once more. He flew a couple of hundred meters backward in mid-air beforeing to a stop.

 Chapter 924

    The Realm Demon roared and ran toward Wilbur, throwing yet another punch at him.


    Wilbur bellowed almost at the same time he stabilized himself, thenunched another punch at the Realm Demon.


    The air exploded with rumbling sounds, with rampant spiritual energy going wild, enveloping the entire top of the hill.


    The Realm Demon''s powers were way beyond one''s imagination.


    Wilbur kept attacking it repeatedly, but he was pushed back time after time.


    After a few dozen rounds of attacks, Wilbur, who was a hundred meters away, raised his fist once more.


    A violent gust of spiritual energy started bubbling. He rushed forward toward the Realm Demon as quick as lightning this time.


    "Fist Rift!" Wilbur barked. The Fist Rift was ten times its power this time.


    When Wilbur''s fist crashed with the Realm Demon''s gigantic fist once again, the space between their fists started to cave in, and a ck Space Rift appeared.


    Wilbur flew backward due to the huge rebound force. Even he could not forcefully go up against such a Space Rift.


    The Realm Demon''s fist also started to vanish among the caved-in Space Rift.


    In a short moment, its entire fist was gone.


    Right at this moment, Stiles yelled out angrily. He could not believe that the Realm Demon would actually get hurt. He also found it hard to believe that Trevor Penn actually possessed such terrifying powers.


    All of his shock turned into extreme fury.


    He snarled, "Kid, you have managed to piss me off. Chaos, Realm Demon. Sacrifice."


    The spiritual energy on Stiles erupted in a terrifying manner. The Realm Demon''s fist grew back. At the same time, the runes on its body lit up. A mighty column of spiritual pressure came down from the skies, instantly enveloping the entire top of the hill.


    However, Stiles aged quickly. He was like an old man on his deathbed.


    "Die, Trevor Penn," Stiles roared.


    At that moment, the spectators down the hill could barely breathe due to the spiritual pressure that overwhelmed them.


    Other than shock, they were extremely terrified too.


    Was that the power of a Super Sanctuary level cultivator? It went far beyond their imagination.


    Stiles'' power was utterly terrifying. However, the fact that Trevor could still hold up until that moment was also way beyond everyone''s expectations.


    He must be at the peak Sanctuary level. Otherwise, he would have been killed a long time ago.


    The Realm Demon had its runes lit up. Its eyes shot forth a beam of redser. It let out a thunderous roar and clenched both fists before raining it down on Wilbur.


    A terrifying power instantly enveloped Wilbur, binding him. The power of the punch was as though a small hill was beingunched at him.


    Regr people would not be able to defend themselves or escape from that.


    Stiles smiled menacingly. Wilbur''s powers took him by surprise. He admitted that he had underestimated Wilbur, causing him some damage.


    That was why he did not mind sacrificing his life to get the Realm Demon to use all of its powers. No matter what, he had to kill him that day. If not, he would be a threat to him in the future.


    Trevor Penn had to die.


    At that moment, Wilbur sighed a little.


    The Realm Demon''s power was strong indeed. It was even beyond his expectations. His Domain did nothing to it at all.


    At that moment, he stood with his hands down as if he was waiting to die.


    Stiles cackled arrogantly.

 Chapter 925

    The Realm Demon''s fists were almost on Wilbur''s head.


    Before theynded, the ground cracked. Cracks appeared along the entire hill, all the way down to the bottom of the hill.


    The spectators gasped in surprise.


    "I''ll admit that you''re strong, butpared to me, you''re not even close." Stiles roared at Wilbur, venting his endless rage and shock.


    At that moment, he had not even realized that he was a little terrified, because all of his fear had been overpowered by the powerful rage he was feeling.


    Then, the dragon''s head behind Wilbur stopped reciting an incantation and shut its mouth. It then opened its eyes.


    Wilbur suddenly looked up and smiled at Stiles.


    Stiles was stunned and terrified. He barked, "I see you''re still putting on an act even at the end of your life."


    Right at this moment, a huge arrow of light appeared right behind the Realm Demon. The arrow was a few meters long and sparkled brightly. It did not contain any spiritual energy or spiritual pressure.


    It looked like a hologram.


    When Stiles saw the arrow, he was baffled. "The Dimensional Arrow?"


    That was a spell that only existed in theory. ording to legends, only two cultivators had cast the spell before. However, it was only heard of in legends. No one has ever seen it before.


    Theoretically speaking, a Super Sanctuary level cultivator would be able to cast this spell if mastered, but it was aplicated spell and needed a terrifying amount of spiritual energy to support it.


    Besides, the Dimensional Arrow could not possibly be that big. Being able to cast a meter-long Dimensional Arrow was already at a human''s limits.


    This was the conclusion that many cultivators came up with after countless research. It was also widely recognized.


    However, Wilbur''s Dimensional Arrow was clearly longer and more powerful than it was supposed to be.


    Just when Stiles was still stunned, the Dimensional Arrow vanished.


    The next second, it punctured through the Realm Demon''s heart.


    The Realm Demon''s fists stopped less than a meter above Wilbur''s head.


    The force of the fistsing down had crumbled the rocks and boulders surrounding Wilbur to dust, rising in the air, and enveloping Wilbur.


    The part of the body where the Dimensional Arrow punctured through the Realm Demon started to turn into tiny spots of light and started to dissipate.


    In a few seconds, the gigantic Realm Demon had vanished without leaving a trace.


    Seeing the Realm Demon disappearing before his eyes, Stile spat out a mouthful of blood. His legs turned to jelly, and he fell onto the ground.


    At that moment, he could not believe his eyes at all. He was utterly shocked.


    Trevor was actually also a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, and even stronger than him. He mastered such a terrifying spell like the Dimensional Arrow.


    Even his own Realm Demon was no match for the Dimensional Arrow.


    Stiles was furious and indignant, but most of all, helpless. Overwhelmed by all the emotions, he finally lost it.


    He had already sacrificed a part of his life. At that moment, he instantly aged even more in just a matter of a few seconds.


    His hair turned white and started to drop strand by strand. His face wrinkled up. He lost a lot of weight instantly, looking like skin and bones.


    As the dust settled, Wilbur appeared.


    Using Dragonspeak and casting the Dimensional Arrow had depleted all of his spiritual energy. He waspletely drained of spiritual energy, without leaving an ounce of it in him.


    When all of the spiritual energy dissipated after the battle, the top of the hill returned to normal.

 Chapter 926

    The dark clouds vanished, and the sun shone through once more.


    "Has the fight ended?" The spectators down the hill looked up at the top of the hill in a daze. They were utterly dazzled. They would not forget this fight for the rest of their lives.


    They only saw the humongous Realm Demon. They did not get to see the fight in detail, but just the energy and spiritual pressure released from the fight were enough for them to reminisce about this fight for a lifetime.


    Stiles Dune was extremely powerful. His Realm Demon was truly invincible.


    Everyone let their hands down and lowered their heads in respect, waiting for Stiles toe down the hill.


    At that moment, up on the hill, Wilbur slowly walked up to Stiles and smiled at him.


    "Why? Why?" Stiles yelled indignantly. His body was as dry and wrinkly as a prune. He was trying his best to stay alive.


    Wilbur looked at him and said slowly, "Do you think that just because you''re undefeatable just because you''re a Super Sanctuary level cultivator?"


    "Isn''t that so?" Stiles said as he coughed up more blood.


    Wilbur shook his head. He furrowed his brows and ced his hands behind his back. He looked in the distance toward the horizon of the sea. "Cultivation has no limits. Only the humans think that the Sanctuary level is the peak of powers and the limit of a human''s power."


    "Is it not?" Stiles coughed up blood once more, looking indignant.


    Wilbur smiled calmly and said, "I can tell you for sure that it is not."


    Stiles was stunned. Then, he startedughing maniacally, all the while coughing out more blood.


    Wilbur looked at him quietly for some time before saying, "You''re about to die anyway. Could you tell me where your Realm Demon gets its powers from?"


    "You''re curious to know?" Stiles'' mouth was covered in blood. He looked at Wilbur excitedly.


    Wilbur nodded.


    Stiles smiled smugly which then turned into a maniacalugh. He spat outrge amounts of blood, forming a pool of blood on the ground.


    "I will never tell you this. You will never know," Stiles said menacingly.


    Wilbur sighed and headed down the hill.


    Stiles'' expressions changed. A momentter, he slowly fell to the ground with a scornful gaze.


    At that moment, down the hill, everyone had their hands by the side, patiently waiting for Stiles toe down.


    When a figure appeared, Logan immediately yelled, "Greetings, Mister Dune." "Greetings, Mister Dune."


    Everyone knelt on one knee. The highest form of respect among the cultivation circles.


    Wilbur noticed. He chuckled and slowly walked down the hill.


    When he appeared by the entrance of the road, those who could see him looked confused.


    Logan and Gaston looked at Wilbur in a daze.


    Christopher was shocked. He froze on the spot.


    "Where is Mister Dune?" Logan asked.


    Wilbur looked at him without any expression on his face. He said nothing either.


    After a moment of silence, Gaston said timidly, "Impossible. This is impossible."


    Logan finally came to his senses. His gaze widened with fear as if he had just seen a ghost. He trembled.


    Christopher wanted to say something, but he was so excited that he was lost for words.


    Right at this moment, the bosses of Aroma quickly rushed over.


    When Stiles came down from the hill, they were the first group of people who had the right to congratte him. The others had to wait their turn. This was the symbol of their status.


    They delightedly rushed over with a groveling expression. However, when they saw Wilbur, their expressions immediately transformed into one of fear.


    Samson was especially horrified. He pointed at Wilbur and asked, "Y-You... Where is Mister Dune?"

 Chapter 927

    Wilbur chuckled. He ced his hands behind his back and asked, "What do you think?"


    Another moment of dead silence.


    A long timeter, everyone came to their realization. Stiles Dune had been defeated. How was that possible?


    For a moment, the casino bosses started to question everything in their lives. They looked timid, not knowing what to do.


    Stiles was a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. He was supposed to be invincible. How could he be defeated?


    The other spectators in the distance were still trying to make their way forward, trying to show themselves in front of Stiles to fawn over him, especially Edward and Jesse.


    The battle ended in less than three minutes, just as they predicted. This time, not only could they pay off their debts, but they could even earn some as well.


    They cheerfully squeezed their way forward. No matter what, they had to congratte Stiles, even if it was just from far away.


    At that moment, the bosses who came to their senses werepletely overwhelmed by fear. They looked at Wilbur in horror. They trembled so much they could hardly stand.


    Stiles Dune had been defeated.


    In such a fight, being defeated meant being killed. There was no possibility that the loser survived. It meant that Stiles was dead.


    The ruler of Aroma has fallen. Logan was crestfallen. He kept shaking his head in denial. He could note to terms with the fact that Stiles had been defeated.


    Gaston could not believe his eyes either. He kept looking at Wilbur in a daze as if trying to get an answer from his face.


    Wilbur looked calm and expressionless. There was neither joy nor sadness on his face.


    At that moment, a huge group of people swarmed over. When they realized that the man who came down the hill was Trevor, they were shocked.


    They looked at him in bewilderment. They instantly froze on the spot.


    At this moment, Gaston could not help but say, "This is impossible. Where''s Mister Dune?"


    He still could not believe that Stiles had been defeated.


    Wilbur''s gaze darkened and he threw a punch, striking Gaston with terrifying force.


    Gaston immediately increased his spiritual energy and cast a protective shield right in front of himself.


    The runes on the shield spun, giving off a solid aura. He was truly a Sanctuary- level cultivator.


    However, Wilbur''s punch shattered the shield into pieces, and his fistnded squarely on Gaston''s chest.


    Gaston''s heart exploded and his lifeless body fell to the ground.


    Logan was terrified. He immediately increased his spiritual energy and leaped into the air. His first reaction was to run away.


    Stiles had died in Wilbur''s hands, and Gaston was killed with just a punch. He had no confidence that he could go up against Wilbur.


    Wilbur snickered and waved his fist in the air. A dragon''s roar rang out.


    A dragon punch formed from pure energy sprang forth toward Logan.


    "Ah!" Logan wailed miserably as he fell from mid-air onto the ground. His back was utterly crushed, and he was dead.


    The entire crowd was silent. Everyone looked at Wilbur in fear. Wilbur looked at his punch and smiled in satisfaction.


    Although his spiritual energy had been depleted from the use of Dimensional Arrow, his physical strength and spirit energy had reached a terrifying level ever since he absorbed the powers of the Crystal Bone.


    Even if he did not use spiritual energy, an ordinary Sanctuary level cultivator was no longer his match.


    Wilbur killed two Sanctuary level cultivators with one punch each. That finally made everyone realize how terrifying his powers were.

 Chapter 928

    They finally were convinced of Stiles'' defeat.


    Just when everyone was terrified, Wilbur swept a nce over them. An invisible and overbearing force washed over them, making it difficult for them to even breathe, especially for Edward and Jesse.


    Their faces had lost all of their colors and they almost passed out on the spot.


    At this moment, Christopher was the first to kneel. He said cautiously, "Greetings, Mister Penn."


    A momentter, everyone knelt and yelled with a trembling voice, "Greetings, Mister Penn."


    Stiles Dune was gone, and Trevor Penn was the new king. Aroma just experienced a change of ruler.


    Wilbur scanned his surroundings and said, "Aroma is small. There is no need for so many Sanctuary level cultivators."


    The bosses in the front row shuddered when they heard what he said. Some of them understood Wilbur. They were already sneaking nces at Christopher.


    Christopher was on the ground prostrating himself. His forehead was pressed tightly against the tip of Wilbur''s shoes. No one could see his expression, but they could see him trembling a little.


    A momentter, Wilbur said slowly, "Christopher,e with me."


    "Yes, Mister Penn," Christopher replied loudly. He stood up with tears in his eyes. He was trembling.


    He was a Sanctuary-level cultivator, yet he could not control his body and emotions. The others would not be able to understand him.


    Christopher was rescued from the brink of death miraculously. He was already resigned to his fate. He never thought that he had been given a chance to live.


    On top of that, he seemed to have heard something from Wilbur''s words. No one would be able to understand his excitement and joy.


    Wilbur left and headed to the city with Christopher following closely behind.


    When they walked past Edward and Jesse, Wilbur suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me!" Edward wailed and slumped to the ground. He did not even dare to look up.


    Jesse started foaming in his mouth and passed out.


    Wilbur chuckled and asked, "Did you lose money again?"


    For some reason, Wilbur startedughing like a madman.


    Heughed and said, "I hope this matter will help you in your life in the future."


    Then, he looked at the twodies behind Edward. He furrowed his brows and said, "Go home. Leave right away. From now on, don''t risk your life just because of money."


    Wilbur could see straight away that thedies had not only been physically abused, but they were severely mentally traumatized too.


    They were just trying to stay strong kneeling there, when in fact they had long been terrified to death.


    They looked at Wilbur in fear with tears welling in their eyes. They could not believe that all the people they met were so terrifying. It was a miracle that they were still alive.


    Wilbur sighed and continued forward. He said without looking back, "All the bosses of the casinos, pleasee to my room."


    Christopher turned around to look before following Wilbur.


    At that moment all the bosses of the casino stood up in fear. They looked at each other.


    "Let''s go. We''ll be in trouble if we''rete," Charlie said fearfully.


    Samson was already scared out of his wits. He never thought that Stiles would be defeated.


    The grudge between him and Wilbur was no small matter. What should he do now?


    He followed a dozen other bosses of the casinos back to the city dispiritedly.


    Soon, they were all in Wilbur''s room.


    Wilbur was sitting on the couch. Christopher had gotten the bosses to stand in a straight line with their heads lowered.


    All of them were Stiles'' men. They were intricately connected to him. Since Stiles had been defeated in battle, their lives were now in the hands of this terrifying person in front of them.


    Everyone was utterly frightened and worried, like a criminal waiting to be sentenced. That was because they had no power to fight back at all when faced with such a powerful man like Wilbur.

 Chapter 929

    Wilbur looked at them and said slowly, "I never wanted to interfere in the matters of Aroma, but now it seems like you all need some reshuffling."


    No one dared to object. Strength equaled the right to speak, and they had no right to speak at all in front of Wilbur. Just like how they were in the past with Stiles.


    "Stiles Dune might be a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, yet he would do despicable things like kidnapping wealthy people and extorting them. What''s more, Sanctuary level cultivators like Christopher and the others would actually obey him and do those things."


    Christopher lowered his head, feeling extremely guilty.


    "From that, one could see how messy the cultivation circle in Aroma is. It seems like the country has been toox on you guys. You all have been too proud and arrogant."


    Everyone shuddered, not daring to say a single word.


    It was true. If a Sanctuary level cultivator would dare to do that in any other ce, the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense would have paid them a visit a long time ago, showing them the consequences of their actions.


    They were in Aroma, an autonomous region, which was why they dared to be so bold.


    At that, Wilbur looked at Christopher and said coldly, "Do you know why I didn''t kill you?"


    "I do not." Christopher knelt to the ground and prostrated himself.


    Wilbur said slowly, "That''s because there are no other suitable candidates in Aroma. If not, do you think I''d keep you alive based on your behavior?"


    "Thank you for showing mercy. I swear I will never forget it for the rest of my life," Christopher said fearfully.


    Wilbur sneered and continued. "I''ll let the past incidents go, but if this were to happen again in the future, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    "We wouldn''t dare," Everyone replied in unison.


    "That''s all I have to say. I don''t want to interfere in your business too. You all can leave. Christopher, you stay."


    Everyone bowed and left in fright. They knew that there was a new dawn in Aroma.


    Wilbur looked at Christopher who was kneeling on the floor. After a long moment of silence, he said slowly, "This is an opportunity. I hope you can seize it and turn over a new leaf."


    "I promise I will change. If not, I will ept the consequences," Christopher proimed.


    Wilbur scoffed. "Let''s hope so. You''re the only Sanctuary level cultivator left in Aroma. The cultivation circle of Aroma is your cultivation circle. You better behave."


    "Aroma will forever belong to you. I will do my best in Aroma to serve you," Christopher knelt on the floor and promised.


    Wilbur looked at him for a long time before saying, "Like I said, you better behave. You may go now."


    Christopher got up and bowed deeply. He said, "Sir, please wait here. I''ll get Stiles Dune''s family to send over the ten billion dors."


    "No need. I''m not short of money." Wilbur was not interested in money either.


    Stiles was already dead. Further troubling his family was not what a good man would do.


    Right at that moment, the doorbell rang. "Mason Dune, son of Stiles Dune, here to request a meeting with Mister Penn."


    Wilbur furrowed his brows and looked at Christoper.


    Christoper immediately said, "That''s Stiles'' son. Do you want to see him?"


    Wilber pondered for a while before saying, "Let him in."


    Christopher went over to quickly open the door. A man who looked like Stiles entered the room fearfully.


    When he saw Wilbur, he immediately knelt on the floor. He said with a catch in his throat, "Greetings, Mister Penn. I am Mason Dune, son of Stiles Dune."


    "If you want to seek revenge, you are way too weak. Go and practice cultivation. I''ll wait for you," Wilbur said calmly.


    Mason said with fear, "I would never dare. I honor my father''s defeat. I''m just here to fulfill the bet. Please give me your ount number, and I''ll wire the money to you, sir."


    Mason received news about his father''s death almost immediately. He never once thought his father would be defeated. He found it hard to ept the fact.


    Fortunately, some of Stiles'' men were smart. They immediately warned Mason to quickly fulfill the bet so he could keep his family alive.


    Mason quickly ran over in fear. There was no such thing as avenging his father. His father was a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, yet he was still defeated.

 Chapter 930

    He was just an Aura-level cultivator, not to mention that he ruined his body with hedonistic desires. Where would he find the courage to go up against Trevor?


    The most important thing at that moment was to make sure his family was safe. No one knew if Trevor would kill off all of Stiles'' family just because of his defeat.


    Wilbur looked at Mason for a moment before saying, "Just wire the money to Christopher."


    "Yes, sir," Mason replied fearfully.


    Wilbur said calmly, "Don''t worry. I''m not a despicable person like your father. I will not kill your family. You may go."


    "Thank you, sir." Mason was not at all sad, but he was also relieved. He bowed and left.


    As for the ten billion, he would contact Christopher separately.


    Wilbur sighed and said, "You can go too. I''m about to leave as well."


    "Sir, once the money arrives, I''ll wire it to you," Christopher said.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Find those hostages and contact the people from South Market. Get them to take them back. Also, let Damon''s son go.''


    "Yes, sir."


    Wilbur waved his hand to get Christopher to leave. Christoper bowed and left. The expression on his face when he left Wilbur''s room was indescribable.


    Wilbur had taken his phone out to book himself a flight ticket, but the closest flight was the following morning. He still had to wait.


    Running through everything that had happened thest few days, he sighed and started meditating.


    Truth be told, Wilbur felt that the Realm Demon was an existence from beyond this world. Since Stiles was too angry and unwilling to tell him about it, he could not be bothered to look into it.


    It was not in line with his character to make things difficult for a person who was about to die, and neither was it to hold grudges.


    Stiles'' death had to do with himself too. If he had not wanted to kill Wilbur off so badly, he would not have died depleting his life force.


    Wilbur tried to cast all of those thoughts out of his mind and began to meditate.


    At that moment, Samson was pacing back and forth anxiously in his office.


    Tiff Kirk! What was he going to do with her? Kill her?


    If this incident was exposed, he would be dead.


    She was the woman who stayed a long time in Wilbur''s room. Who would dare say that they had no rtionship?


    What if he spared her?


    If Tiff got out, Wilbur would surely hear about it. By then, he would still be dead.


    He thought for a while, then pped himself hard across the face before yelling, "Sharon!"


    A momentter, Sharon entered and asked, "What is it, Mister Honard?" She had always been dealing with the casino. She did not know what had happened outside.


    "Release Tiff Kirk immediately and bring her to my office," Samson said apprehensively.


    Sharon was confused. "Why?"


    "Stiles Dune has been defeated. Wilbur Penn is Trevor Penn. If anything were to happen to Tiff, you and I are both doomed."


    Sharon was dumbstruck when she heard what Samson said. She looked at him in


    a daze for a long time, unable to believe her ears.


    "What are you still standing there for? Go!" Samson barked.


    Sharon shuddered. She asked in hesitation, "If she gets released, we''ll still be dead meat, right?"


    Samson was stunned. He looked at Sharon and asked, "What are you trying to say?"

 Chapter 931

    Sharon hesitated to speak. She hesitated for a moment before forcing herself to say, "Sir, we can''t resolve the conflict if he''s Trevor Penn. He won against Stiles Dune. You have to know that he has Tiff''s back, so we should..."


    "What do you mean by that?" yelled Samson.


    Sharon lowered her gaze and said, "Sir, he might not even remember that woman. Everything will be resolved if we make her disappear."


    Samson sat slowly and instructed coldly, "Tell Tiff toe to my office immediately. I''m taking her to apologize to him. Don''t do anything unnecessary."


    It was not like he had not thought about it.


    Perhaps Trevor Penn did not remember Tiff and only used her for his temporary pleasure.


    He had to consider and overthink because of Trevor Penn''s identity.


    The ''what ifs'' gued his thoughts.


    What if he did remember, and Samson failed to hand Tiff over to him? What then?


    Samson could not take that risk.


    He felt like he should y it safe. He would take Tiff to apologize because it was the best choice.


    Mistakes had to be owned up. The scary choice would be to stray further on the wrong path.


    It was a lesson he learned that made him sessful.


    Therefore, he chose the seemingly dangerous decision.


    Sharon did not say much because she saw that her employer had made up his mind. She could only nod and left.


    She stood outside and pondered for a long while. Then, she went pale after making two phone calls.


    She slowly walked toward the basement of the backyard after a moment.


    Samson was extremely anxious and frustrated at that moment.


    He never expected things to change so drastically.


    Tiff suddenly became a huge problem for him.


    He anxiously paced around his office.


    He shook his head and said after a moment, "No, I have to go there myself to ask


    for Tiff''s forgiveness. Then, I''ll apologize to Trevor Penn. It''s safer that way."


    He immediately rushed toward the basement with his subordinates when he thought about that.


    It was also because he panicked.


    He should have gone to look for Tiff himself. He should have paid her handsomely for her forgiveness.


    Then, he could ask Tiff to put in the good word for him in front of Trevor.


    The incident would be resolved more easily that way.


    He wanted to p himself when he thought about that.


    He made stupid decisions because he panicked.


    Sharon arrived at the basement at that moment.


    She passed through the dim corridors and came to the basement door.


    Two muscr men guarded the door, they bowed to greet Sharon when they saw her.


    Sharon worked closely for their employer, and it was rumored that she was his lover, so she had a high status at the casino.


    "Open the door," said Sharon coldly.


    They opened the heavy metal door and a wave of rotten stench washed over her.


    Sharon frowned and walked in.


    Tiff was barely conscious. She was filthy as shey there without moving.


    She asionally flinched from pain. Otherwise, people would think she was dead.


    Sharon looked at Tiff who was extremely weak. Tiff struggled to open her eyes. She squinted to look at Sharon.


    She was dizzy and her vision was blurry. She only saw a figure standing in front of


    her. The silhouette made it difficult for her to recognize the person.


    However, she subconsciously said, "Help me. Please help me. I don''t know anything. Let me go."


    Her voice was extremely fragile, and she was slightly bbering.


    She used all her might.


    However, Sharon was indecisive inside.


    Tiff was a small nobody.


    They took notice of Wilbur Penn.


    It was why Tiff ended up in that situation.


    However, everything changed.


    Wilbur Penn turned out to be Trevor Penn.

 Chapter 932

    Stiles was defeated and died, so things were about to change in Aroma.


    Sharon knew how terrifying it was when Stiles ruled Aroma.


    Those casino owners had bright futures too, but they were like his sons. They were cautious in front of Stiles like they were meeting their authoritative and stern father.


    Three Sanctuary level cultivators also did not dare to talk back to Stiles.


    Every casino paid Stiles a portion of their profit each year. It was a significant amount of money.


    Anyone who dared to disobey Stiles would be eradicated. His methods were brutal, so everyone was afraid.


    However, Wilbur reced Stiles. Sharon believed that he would be no different from Stiles.


    The rulers had always been ruthless.


    Fortunately, Wilbur would not stay in Aroma for long. She made phone calls to understand the situation.


    She did not agree with Samson. Samson wanted to bring Tiff to apologize to Wilbur.


    She thought, ''Tiff is Wilbur''s girl. How would Wilbur react if he saw her like this?'' She was the main person responsible for what happened to Tiff.


    Sharon interrogated and beat Tiff herself to maintain her authority at the casino.


    She felt like she would be the first to die if Wilbur found out after Tiff was released.


    Therefore, she felt like Tiff had to die.


    She needed to be one step ahead.


    Then, she would force Samson to cover this incident up. Samson would have no choice if Tiff was dead. Perhaps she could get away with it.


    It was the only way she could survive.


    She had to take the risk to survive.


    She took a few deep breaths and said coldly, "Come here."


    The two men outside the door walked in. They said, "Miss Taver."


    "Kill her, then burn her body. Don''t leave any traces," ordered Sharon coldly.


    They were startled. One of them said, "We need Mister Honard''s orders for that, Miss Taver."


    "This is an order from Mister Honard. Are you doubting me?" Sharon yelled.


    They were startled, and they looked at each other.


    "So?" yelled Sharon.


    "Yes, miss."


    They looked at each other again, then walked toward Tiff.


    Tiff finally got a clear sight of Sharon at that moment.


    She hurriedly cried and said, "Please have mercy on me, Miss Taver. I don''t know anything. Let me go, please!"


    "Sorry, but you have to die." Sharon looked stern. She looked like the devil under the dim lights.


    One of the muscr men lifted Tiff.


    The other man reached out to choke her.


    Tiff instantly suffocated.


    She kicked about in pain and stared at them as she struggled to breathe.


    She kept making choking noises.


    She was extremely weak, so there was no chance of fighting back against two muscr men.


    Tiff stopped struggling after ten seconds.


    The muscr man tossed Tiff''s lifeless body on the ground and looked at Sharon. "Burn her," said Sharon coldly.


    "You shouldn''t look, Miss Taver. It''ll be ufortable," said the muscr man.


    Sharon did not look happy. She said, "Shut up. Burn her."


    The men looked helpless.


    Suddenly, footsteps could be heard.


    Sharon was startled. She saw Samson rushing over with two of his subordinates.


    He looked at Sharon with disbelief when he saw Tiff on the ground. He asked, "What have you done?"


    "Sir, Tiff has to die. Don''t you get it?" yelled Sharon.


    Samson could not believe it.


    He could not believe that Sharon would dare to disobey his orders and tried to kill


    Tiff.

 Chapter 933

    Sharon looked at her horrified employer and said, "Sir, we''ll all die if we release her."


    Samson pped her hard in the face.


    Sharon felt pain as blood dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    However, she stubbornly looked at Samson and said, "I know men too well. Those who are in power will avenge those who dared toy their hands on their women. Who do you think Wilbur Penn is? He''s someone who killed Stiles Dune. The casino will be doomed if you release Tiff. She has to die."


    Samson looked at her like he did not know her.


    Heughed wryly after a long while and said, "I see. I''ve underestimated you this whole time."


    Sharon was silent.


    "I used to think you''re daring, charming, and apetent employee. I realize now that you''re not only daring, but you''re audacious. I can''t believe you''re trying to fool a Super Sanctuary cultivator. You''re much more daring than I am," mumbled Samson.


    Sharon said with a low voice, "I don''t have a choice."


    "You don''t have a choice?" Samson shook his head and said, "You''re daring beyond my expectation, but you''re still too young. Honesty is the best policy when you''re facing an unstoppable opponent. We may be able to get away with it temporarily if you kill Tiff Kirk, but can you promise that Wilbur won''t think about her? What will we do if he remembers her?"


    Sharon was taken aback because she did not think about the future. She only wanted to get through the current problem.


    Moreover, it was a major problem. The urgency of the matter did not allow her to think that far.


    Samson said ironically, "I''ve underestimated you and dragged myself into your mess. This is my fault, so I''ll bear the responsibility. I''ll apologize to him and tell him the truth about this incident. You better start praying."


    Sharon went pale, and she almost fell over.


    Samson instantly looked like he aged for ten years. He lethargically turned to leave.


    Suddenly, the muscr man said, "Sir, Tiff is actually still alive."


    Samson turned around abruptly. He looked at him and asked, "What did you say?"


    "We hesitated because it''s not a direct order from you. We only choke her unconscious. We wanted to wait for your confirmation after Miss Taver leaves."


    The muscr men were quite cunning too.


    It was a human life, after all. Tiff had to be dealt with by Samson himself.


    They needed his orders even if they wanted to kill her.


    However, they did not dare to offend Sharon, so they signaled each other to y along.


    They wanted to wait until Sharon left, then confirm with Mister Honard. They could kill herter anyway.


    It seemed like Sharon gave false orders.


    It was apparent that their employer did not want to kill Tiff.


    Their doubts were valid, so they were secretly d.


    Samson immediately went to Tiff to check her pulse when he heard that.


    As expected, Tiff was alive.


    "Get the doctor and detain Sharon Taver," yelled Samson angrily.


    The muscr men hurriedly went to get the doctor.


    There were doctors in the casino, and they were very skilled.


    His subordinates also detained Sharon immediately.


    She went pale and her knees gave out.


    She felt like she was going to die if Tiff survived.


    The doctor arrived after a moment.


    Tiff finally regained consciousness after an emergency rescue. Samson let out a long sigh with his head up.


    While Wilbur was meditating in his hotel room, he heard a knock outside the door.


    "Sir, Samson Honard is here to apologize. He wishes to see you, sir."


    Wilbur frowned.

 Chapter 934

    He opened his eyes after a moment and said, "Come in."


    Samson entered anxiously and knelt in front of Wilbur. He said, "Sir, I made a mistake. Please forgive me."


    "What is it?" Wilbur felt puzzled. He never said he was going to do anything to Samson.


    Samson cried and said, "Sir, I locked up Tiff Kirk two days ago to investigate your incident at the casino, and she is hurt too. Please forgive me."


    Wilbur instantly looked displeased. He asked coldly, "Where is she? How is she now?"


    "She received medical attention. She''s outside," replied Samson in a panicked tone.


    "Send her in," said Wilbur coldly.


    Samson hurriedly called the two muscr men to carry the stretcher in.


    Tiff was on the stretcher.


    Wilbur abruptly stood and walked toward the stretcher and examined Tiff.


    Her leg bone was poking out of her flesh, and she had injuries everywhere. She received medical attention, but she was barely conscious.


    Tears streamed down her face when she saw Wilbur, but she could not talk.


    "Don''t be scared. It''s alright. Everything is okay now."


    Wilburforted her while infusing spiritual energy into her. It relieved her pain and healed her injuries.


    A warm sensation entered her body. She finally felt a slither of strength and immediately burst out crying.


    Wilburforted her while healing her. Her pain finally faded after a couple of minutes.


    Wilbur checked her injuries carefully.


    Tiff mainly had scrapes, and she broke her right leg. Apart from that, she was more or less fine.


    However, she was traumatized.


    He carried her and ced her on the sofa. Then, he sat next to her and smiled. He said, "I''m here. You''ll be fine."


    Tiff nodded while crying.


    She wondered why she felt safe when she saw Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at Samson and said slowly, "Tell me what happened. What did you do to her?"


    His calm tone made Samson''s heart race.


    However, he was courageous because he owned the casino and was a local bigshot.


    He replied through a clenched jaw, "Sir, I allowed someone to interrogate Tiff to investigate if you cheated while gambling. We broke her leg and locked her up. I know I made a mistake after your battle with Stiles Dune, so I released her, and brought her to you to apologize."


    "Anything else?" Wilbur had a nonchnt expression.


    Samson felt like he was lucky to be alive. He continued to reply through a clenched jaw, "I told Sharon Taver to release Tiff, but I didn''t know that she was afraid of owning up to the crime. I can''t believe she tried to kill her and then tried to get away with it. Fortunately, I arrived in time to stop her, and save Tiff."


    "Where is Sharon Taver?" asked Wilbur.


    "Bring her in," yelled Samson.


    The two men brought Sharon in.


    Sharon had broken legs, and her kneecaps were visibly broken. She looked awful and was barely alive, leaving a trail of blood behind as she was dragged into the


    room.


    Wilbur only gave Sharon a quick nce. Then, he carried Tiff and said, "Get a car. I''m taking her to the best hospital."


    "The car is ready, and so are the doctors at the hospital," said Samson in a frightened tone.


    Wilbur carried Tiff and walked outside. He said without looking back, "Make sure she doesn''t die."


    Sharon flinched.


    Samson hurriedly said, "Yes, sir."


    Wilbur carried Tiff and got into the car, and they rushed to the hospital.


    Everything was ready for them. Tiff was pushed into the emergency room.


    Wilbur lit a cigarette while sitting at the door. He silently stared at the emergency room sign.


    It was rumored that Aroma was enveloped in thick, dark clouds, and no one truly felt safe.

 Chapter 935

    It waste at night.


    Christopher arrived at the hospital. He looked at Wilbur who did not say anything, so he silently waited at a corner.


    The incident with Tiff instantly caused a buzz among the big shots of Aroma.


    They could not believe that Samson Honard and Sharon Taver broke the leg of Trevor Penn''s woman and that she almost died.


    It was breaking news to them.


    Trevor Penn was legendary in Aroma.


    They wondered why they would dare to mess with his woman.


    They felt like blood would spill when a man was angry.


    They felt like he might wash the Aroma streets with blood, it was not impossible for an entity like Trevor.


    The big shots looked for Christopher expeditiously to discuss strategies.


    Christopher did not say anything. He rushed to the hospital alone.


    All he could do was wait.


    Wilbur held the final say in who lived or died.


    ''Discuss? Do you all think that a discussion can resolve this problem? It''s not a matter of discussion,'' Christopher thought.


    Seven hourster, Tiff was pushed out of the emergency room.


    Wilbur stood next to her.


    She regained consciousness. She looked at Wilbur and put on a wry smile.


    The doctor said nervously, "S-Sir, the operation is a sess. Miss Kirk can walk normally after a few months of recovery. There won''t be any disability."


    Wilbur nodded and took the cart. He pushed her to the hospital room and then carried her to the hospital bed before putting her down gently.


    "Get out," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    The doctor and nurses rushed to leave.


    Trevor made a name for himself in Aroma.


    The doctor felt too frightened to operate, he was afraid of making a mistake.


    Wilbur brushed her hair and smiled. He said, "It''s alright. Just rest."


    "Yeah." Tiff nodded. She felt somewhat touched.


    Her pain meds did not fade away, so she dozed off again.


    Wilbur slowly infused spiritual energy into her body to help her recover quickly.


    Three dayster, Tiff felt better with the help of Wilbur''s cautious care.


    Aside from her leg fracture, she felt fine.


    Wilbur carried her and ced her in the wheelchair. He smiled and said, "Let''s go handle some matters."


    "Mister Penn, don''t fight them. I know you''re extraordinary, but they''re too powerful. You can''t win against them."


    Tiff knew that he was extraordinary from his gambling wins and from spending time with him at the hospital.


    She could tell that he was an astounding person.


    However, they were in Aroma.


    The casino owner was a brutal and merciless ruler.


    It was surprising to her that Wilbur could get her out of the situation.


    She did not dare to wish for anything. She only wanted to get out of that ce and


    spend the rest of her life in her hometown.


    Aroma was too scary for her.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll fix everything."


    Tiff sighed. She did not know what to do.


    However, she felt happy inside.


    ''He''s not just doing this for pleasure. He cares about me!'' she thought.


    Wilbur pushed her out of the hospital room. Christopher, who was waiting at the door, immediately bowed.


    He had been standing there for three days and three nights.


    Wilbur did not see him. He pushed Tiff out of the room.


    Christopher quickly followed.


    "Tell everyone toe to my room," said Wilbur while walking.


    Christopher replied, "Everyone is at the hotel, sir. They had been waiting for you


    this whole time."


    "Sir?" Tiff turned her head and nced at Wilbur puzzlingly.


    She wondered why he called him sir. It was all very weird to her.

 Chapter 936

    ''Who is that person? Why is he so respectful towards Wilbur?'' she thought.


    Wilbur only nodded.


    They returned to the hotel soon after, and Wilbur pushed her into the hotel lobby.


    The usually bustling casino hotel had no crowds. It seemed quiet.


    The ce stopped operating three days ago.


    The casino owners spent those three days suffering.


    It could be said that they were handling enormous pressure with each passing moment.


    Everyone hated Samson to the core.


    They wanted to tear him to pieces, but they were waiting for Wilbur to give his orders.


    Samson single-handedly dragged them into this mess again.


    They barely got out of the mess.


    Wilbur stopped after he pushed Tiff into the lobby.


    "Do you remember? We met here," said Wilbur with a lowered gaze.


    Tiff nodded.


    She was the first person to notice him and served him when he came into the hotel.


    Then, those incidents urred.


    She said with a nervous tone, "Mister Penn, I think we should go. I don''t want anything to happen."


    She was reminded of the gloomy days in the basement, and she shivered at the thought of it.


    "It''s alright. You''ll be safe from now on."


    Wilbur pushed her further inside.


    Christopher announced loudly, "Mister Penn is here!"


    Tiff was startled.


    They saw more than ten casino ownersing out.


    They all knelt on the floor when they saw Wilbur and Tiff. They said simultaneously, "Wee, sir."


    Tiff was instantly stunned.


    She looked at them, then looked at Wilbur bafflingly.


    ''What just happened?'' she wondered.


    She could notprehend what happened.


    Those were the big shots of Aroma. Their worth was tens of billions in value,


    so she wondered why they were all kneeling before Wilbur.


    She was astounded.


    Wilbur stopped and Christopher immediately brought a chair over.


    Wilbur sat down slowly and looked at everyone.


    "Where''s Sharon Taver?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    "Bring her here!" yelled Samson while he trembled.


    The two muscr men dragged her over, leaving a trail of blood. They tossed her before Wilbur and Tiff.


    Sharon had blood everywhere, and her legs were broken. They were almost rotten. She was barely alive, and it was quite a horrific sight to behold.


    It was apparent that Sharon did not receive any medical attention. They just made sure she did not die.


    Sharony helplessly on the floor when she saw Tiff. She was panting like a broken windpipe.


    All the big shots knelt cautiously and waited formands.


    Wilbur and Tiff sat next to each other. He turned to look at Tiff and smiled. He asked, "Remember when I said that round is yours when I gambled?"


    Tiff nodded dumbfoundedly.


    That gambling round was worth a billion. Wilbur did say that.


    However, she did not dare to take him seriously because he was probably joking.


    "I meant it back then. It''s yours if you agree to it," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Tiff took a deep breath. She believed Wilbur at that moment, and she had no doubts.


    Wilbur looked at Sharon, and then he looked at the casino owners. He said slowly, "Life is a journey of choices. Make the right choice, and your life will go in the right direction. There''s no reversal in this world if you made the wrong choice."


    Everyone dared not speak up.


    Tiff looked at Wilbur. He made those big shots lower their gazes like they were being lectured. She was indescribably shocked.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' she thought.


    "Someone made the wrong choice, so they have to pay right now."


    His tone was emotionless, but everyone instantly had goosebumps.

 Chapter 937

    Everyone knew that someone had to pay.


    Blood would spill when a man was angry.


    They were afraid that blood would wash the streets when a Sanctuary level cultivator was angry.


    They hoped they were not involved.


    Everyone felt frightened and anxious. They were cursing out Samson, Sharon, and their ancestors inside.


    Tiff realized at that moment that drastic changes urred in Aroma over the past few days.


    ''What the hell did this guy do to make a bunch of big shots kneel and quiver?'' thought Tiff.


    She was confused, shocked, and puzzled.


    She looked at Wilbur in a daze.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "Don''t be scared. I''m a fair person, and I don''t like to harm the innocent."


    Everyone had to sigh in relief when they heard that.


    One of the owners went limp and fell to the floor.


    He was barely holding on, so he lost his strength when he sighed.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Stand up, Samson Honard."


    Samson flinched and struggled to stand up straight.


    "You suspected that I cheated, and I can understand that. However, it''s unforgivable that you hurt Tiff."


    Samson went pale. He shut his eyes in despair.


    "However, you regret your mistakes in time, released Tiff, and confessed to


    everything. I can spare your life because of that."


    Samson instantly opened his eyes. He bowed properly with tears in his eyes, and


    said, "Thank you so much, sir."


    "Christopher," called Wilbur.


    Christopher stepped forward and lowered his body next to Wilbur.


    "Chop his legs off as his punishment."


    "Yes, sir."


    Christopher formed a longsword in his hand without hesitation, and he walked towards Samson.


    Samson expected such punishment, so he epted his fate.


    Blood was spilled with a sh of the de.


    Samson had his legs chopped clean off.


    He fell in a puddle of blood and said through a clenched jaw, "Thanks for sparing my life, sir."


    Tiff was shocked.


    She could not believe it.


    ''What was in Christopher''s hand? I can''t believe he gets to decide the life or death of Samson Honard!'' she thought.


    She froze up like a statue as she looked at Wilbur in shock. She forgot how scared she was.


    Wilbur smiled at her. Then, he looked at Sharon and asked, "Anyst words?" Sharon shook her head weakly.


    She knew that she was bound to die, so there was no use struggling.


    Wilbur nodded in admiration. He said, "It''s good that you''re dignified, but you have


    to pay for your mistakes. Christopher."


    "Here."


    "Do it. Stop torturing her," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Christopher nodded and walked toward Sharon. He lifted his longsword.


    "No!"


    Sharon did not hold it together in the end. She had a meltdown because of the enormous fear, and she screamed as loud as she could.


    However, Christopher did not hesitate. He swung his de, and blood sshed everywhere.


    Her head rolled toward Tiff.


    Tiff screamed and covered her eyes.


    Everyone was silent.


    Tiff finally dared to remove her hands after a long while, but she did not dare to look at what happened.


    Wilbur said slowly, "Tiff Kirk is my representative in Aroma from now on, and Christopher Yule will assist her. I will announce my rules in the future through her."


    Christopher immediately stepped forward and knelt on one knee in front of Tiff, greeting her with respect, "Miss Kirk."


    "Miss Kirk."


    All the casino bigshots knelt and bowed to Tiff.


    Tiff was astounded.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 938

    ''Does it mean that I call the shots in Aroma from now on? That''s impossible, right?'' she wondered.


    She could not process all that information at that moment.


    Wilbur patted her head and smiled, then said, "Christopher will exin any questions you may have. Just go ahead and ask him."


    Tiff nodded in a daze, she could not snap out of it.


    Wilbur said, "I''m sorry, but I received a call yesterday and I have to rush back to


    attend to some matters. Call me if you need anything."


    "Alright." Tiff nodded in a confused way.


    Wilbur stood and nced at everyone before he left.


    "Goodbye, Mister Penn," yelled Christopher.


    Everyone quickly followed and yelled, "Goodbye, Mister Penn!"


    Wilbur was gone.


    Christopher bowed in front of Tiff and asked softly, "What should we do next, Miss Kirk?"


    "What do you mean?" Tiff still looked confused.


    Christopher replied, "Do we need to rearrange the dividend rules for all casinos? Where would you like your office to be? Where would you like to stay? Please let me know if there''s anything you need."


    Tiff let out a long sigh and slowly nced at all the big shots.


    Those arrogant bosses who usually ignored her could not even look at her at that moment.


    They avoided eye contact in fear.


    "I''m very tired, so I would like to rest first," said Tiff slowly.


    Christopher nodded and said, "Alright. Should I take you to the room Mister Penn used to stay in for the moment?"


    Tiff nodded.


    Christopher pushed Tiff toward the elevator.


    Those big shots sighed internally.


    They could not believe that a woman would be calling the shots in Aroma. No one expected it.


    Tiff herself was thest person to even imagine this happening.


    She could not believe that she would be such an important figure one day.


    Choices really do matter in life, it seemed.


    She kept thinking about what Wilbur said.


    ...


    Wilbur got off the ne in Seechertown.


    He received a call from Mister Grayson as soon as he got into a cab.


    He hurriedly answered and said, "Mister Grayson, I just got off the ne. I''ll be right there."


    "I didn''t mean to rush you, but Zedeck insists on treating you to a meal. Come and deal with him, so he can hurry up and get back to work. He keeps staying around Seechertown. Are there no jobs in Lull Province?"


    Wilburughed wryly and said, "I got it. It''ll be in room 888, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "I''ll be right there."


    Wilbur hung up helplessly, then told the driver to head toward Seecher Hotel.


    He barely got back, but the phone calls would not stop.


    He got calls from Zedeck, Benjamin, and even from Orin.


    They said Zedeck had been waiting for two days in Seechertown just to thank him.


    Wilbur knew that Mister Grayson wanted him to get closer to Zedeck. He disliked socializing, but he could not refuse.


    Wilbur arrived at the Seecher Hotel lobby, and he hurriedly walked toward the elevator.


    He heard that Zedeck reserved a room after he was informed of his flight.


    Wilbur pressed the elevator button when heard a voice saying, "Move."


    Wilbur turned to look.


    He saw two muscr men escorting a middle-aged man to the elevator entrance. They stopped him from going inside without saying anything.


    "What are you doing?" Wilbur frowned. He wondered why the middle-aged man behaved like the hotel was his house. Wilbur was at the elevator first.


    He instantly got a re from the man.


    The man gave Wilbur a once over and said slowly, "I didn''t tell you to f*ck off because I''m in a rush, got it?"


    That surprised Wilbur.


    Was he trying to say that any stranger should avoid him wherever he went? Was the guy serious?


    Wilbur shook his head and said, "Ha. There are so many assholes around recently."


    "What the f*ck did you say?" The man was furious.

 Chapter 939

    Wilbur looked displeased.


    Suddenly, a man with a wide-stride walk came over with his secretary.


    "What''s going on?" asked the man while frowning. He had an authoritative tone.


    "I don''t know where this guy came from, Chief Law. I can''t believe he dared to get


    in your way. How mannerless of him," said the middle-aged man.


    The man with the authoritative tone nced at Wilbur, then he looked at the elevator.


    It was clear that he did not want to argue with Wilbur.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and shook his head.


    The middle-aged man yelled, "What do you mean by that, dude? Do you know who he is?"


    "Who is he? Is he someone awesome?" asked Wilbur sarcastically.


    The middle-aged man scoffed coldly and replied, "This is Mister Chagu Law, the chief of the Seechertown Commerce Department. Why don''t you get lost and make way, eh?"


    "Oh wow, I''m so scared," said Wilbur sarcastically.


    His attitude made the middle-aged man furious and was just about to scold Wilbur.


    However, Chagu frowned and said, "Mister Lonare, don''t waste time on someone like him. We have business to attend to."


    Mister Lonare scoffed coldly and let it go.


    Wilbur chuckled to himself. ''Chief Law and Mister Lonare, eh? How f*cking interesting,'' he thought.


    The elevator door opened. Mister Lonare bowed and gestured for Chagu to head inside.


    They went inside the elevator with their subordinates, and then Wilbur followed inside too.


    Mister Lonare instantly huffed angrily, "Dude, get out of here! Who are you to ride the elevator with us?"


    "Just how important do you think you are? Why can''t I ride the elevator if you can?" asked Wilbur while looking straight at Mister Lonare.


    Mister Lonare scoffed and said, "I''m the CEO of Seazer''s Lonare Corp. I invited Chief Law to discuss a billion-dor deal! Do you think you deserve to ride the elevator with us?"


    Mister Lonare looked down on Wilbur smugly.


    Wilbur was entertained by that, so heughed out loud.


    Seazer was not far from Seechertown. It was a small city that belonged to Kardon Province. Their economy was not developed.


    It seemed like Mister Lonare wanted to join forces in Seechertown, so he relied on Chagu.


    He discriminated against Wilbur to make himself look better.


    Wilbur wondered how he got rich in the first ce with a bad personality and morale like that.


    Wilbur assumed he got rich all of a sudden, and that he had the money, but not the personality.


    The elevator door slowly closed.


    Chagu frowned and said, "Forget it. We have business to attend to."


    Mister Lonare scoffed and stopped picking on Wilbur.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "I don''t think your deal will go through."


    "Watch your mouth! Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to us so rudely!" asked Mister Lonare angrily.


    Chagu also looked at Wilbur, then sized him up carefully.


    He was dressed casually, and his outfit probably cost less than a thousand dors.


    Chagu looked at his own wrist. He had a watch worth two hundred thousand dors. He said nonchntly, "That''s enough, Quill. Don''t argue with someone like him. You''re someone with status, so watch your behavior."


    Chagu seemed to be criticizing Quill Lonare, but his tone and gaze were full of discrimination against Wilbur.


    He was used to being someone authoritative. His words seemed fine, but his passive aggressiveness was through the roof.


    Quill Lonare hurriedly nodded when he heard that, and he said, "Yes, you''re right, Chief Law."


    Then, he nced at Wilbur contemptuously and did not speak anymore.


    Wilbur was displeased.


    ''Are they being condescending?'' Wilbur wondered.


    The elevator door opened, and they arrived at a restaurant.


    Chau and Quill left with their subordinates, and Wilbur also exited the elevator.


    Chagu and Quill went straight toward a reserved room.


    Wilbur walked slowly and watched them enter room number 666.


    He smiled faintly and proceeded forward.


    He arrived in front of a door after a moment.


    Two powerful-looking men in suits stopped Wilbur and said, "Sorry, this room is reserved."

 Chapter 940

    "I''m looking for Zedeck Yonis," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    One of the men hurriedly asked, "And you are?"


    "Wilbur Penn."


    "Sorry, Mister Penn. We did not recognize you, please forgive us."


    Wilburughed and said, "It''s alright."


    They seemed to be Zedeck''s bodyguards.


    It was honestly because of the location.


    Seecher Hotel was a hotel where government officials often gathered, so it was basically safe.


    It was why Zedeck only brought two bodyguards.


    Otherwise, the security would be strict for Zedeck.


    They hurriedly opened the door. One of them led Wilbur inside.


    He saw a huge hall with wonderful decor. The surroundings were beautiful.


    They passed through the hall, and there was a private room in the back.


    Only the elites of Seechertown were allowed there.


    Private room number 888 was a room that could not be reserved by the general public.


    They opened the door for Wilbur. Zedeck was sitting inside.


    Zedeck hurriedly stood when he saw Wilbur. He enthusiastically shook hands with Wilbur and said, "Thank you so much, Mister Penn. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "You''re too courteous. It was nothing," said Wilbur humbly. They each took a seat. Zedeck shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to solve the issue so quickly. You made me feel relieved. Otherwise, I wonder how much I''d have to suffer over that issue."


    Zedeck was genuinely impressed.


    Wilbur only went to Aroma for a couple of days, and all the hostages had returned safely.


    ording to the employees he sent there to scout the situation, Wilbur had been killing it in Aroma, and the locals cowering at his feet.


    Zedeck secretly felt shocked too.


    Aroma was not easy to handle. It had always been a ce with hidden experts.


    He could not believe that Wilbur could leave without any repercussions. It just went to show how terrifyingly powerful Wilbur was.


    It was no wonder why Mister Grayson rmended him. Wilbur was astounding.


    That was also the reason Zedeck rushed to Seechertown as soon as he could.


    He had to meet Wilbur face to face and hopefully get closer to him.


    That was also what Mister Grayson told him.


    Wilbur had a bright future, so it was best to establish a close rtionship with him.


    It was why he ditched his work and waited for Wilbur in Seechertown.


    They chatted for a while, then someone knocked on the door. As the door opened, they saw Orin walk in with a big smile on his face.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, gentlemen." He smiled and shook hands with them before taking a seat.


    Orin had to apany someone like Zedeck, so Wilbur was not surprised at all. Zedeck looked at the appetizers on the table, then he looked at Wilbur. He said, "Let''s wait. Mister Grayson will be here soon."


    Wilbur nodded.


    Benjamin made it happen, so it was normal for him to show up.


    It also proved that Benjamin favored Zedeck.


    Benjamin arrived a momentter, and the three of them stood up to greet him.


    He waved it off and urged them to sit. The afternoon feast had begun.


    The wine was lovely, and the food was delicious.


    Suddenly, Wilbur looked at Orin and asked slowly, "Do you know someone named


    Chagu Law from the Commerce Department?"


    "Chagu Law?" Orin frowned, then shook his head.


    Frankly, no department chief was good enough for Orin to know.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I ran into him downstairs, and we chatted for a short


    while. I think I should go to him and offer him a toast."


    Orin was taken aback.


    He wondered why Wilbur had to pay his respect to such a person.

 Chapter 941

    However, Orin instantly understood.


    That man had probably offended Wilbur.


    Figuring that out,ughed internally.


    Wilbur was someone that even Orin himself could not afford to mess with. He could not believe that someone like Chagu Law dared to provoke Wilbur. That guy was truly asking for trouble.


    "I see. How about I go with you?" Orin offered to take on the task without requiring Wilbur''s request.


    He would be stupid to not seize the opportunity.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said, "Sure."


    Then, Wilbur stood up, and Orin also followed suit. He told Benjamin and Zedeck, "Mister Grayson, Zedeck, please excuse us for a moment. We''ll be back shortly."


    Zedeck was experienced, so he could tell what was happening. He smiled and nodded knowingly.


    Benjamin shook his head andughed, then said, "Go on, and hurry back."


    They nodded and left the private room.


    Benjamin looked at Zedeck andughed. He said, "Youngsters these days have quite a temper."


    "Mister Penn is quite forgiving for someone of his caliber," said Zedeck with a smile.


    Zedeck had been working in politics for many years, so he knew how capable Wilbur was.


    Wilbur was someone with both status and power. If he truly wanted to mess with Chagu, he could easily have Orin pass on a message andnd him in a lot of trouble. Chagu might even end up in jail.


    Chagu was considered quite lucky to have this chance to settle the score in person.


    Wilbur arrived at room number 666. He pushed the door and barged right in.


    Quill and Chagu were cheering and drinking at that moment.


    The bodyguards immediately stopped Wilbur from getting closer when they saw him.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I''m only here to offer a toast. Rx."


    Quill seemed drunk because he was red in the face. Heughed when he saw Wilbur and asked, "What''s this? Are you afraid now?"


    "I''m just worried," said Wilbur sarcastically.


    Quill sneered coldly and said, "At least you havemon sense."


    Chagu frowned and said, "Hurry up and get him out of here."


    Quill kept nodding and told the bodyguards, "Throw him out. He has no right to offer us a toast."


    A bodyguard extended his arm and looked at Wilbur coldly. He said, "Please. Don''t make us resort to violence."


    Wilbur smiled and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to drink with me?"


    "Who the hell are you? Do you think you deserve to drink with us?" Chagu had a little too much to drink and was feeling annoyed, which resulted in his rude behavior.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I''m giving you onest chance. I hope you''ll appreciate it."


    "What the f*ck are you talking about? I''ll throw you out of this building!" Quill was furious, and the bodyguards looked displeased too.


    Just as they were about to grab Wilbur, they suddenly heard a voice asking, "How about a toast from me then, Chief Law? Do you think that''s alright?"


    Orin slowly entered the private room as he spoke.


    The bodyguards wanted to step forward and stop him, but Chagu eximed, "Stop! Stand back!"


    The bodyguards were startled and hurriedly stepped to the side.


    Chagu stood up in a panicked manner. He jogged towards Orin and said


    cautiously, "Mister Campbell, you''re here too?"


    Quill was instantly baffled.


    ''Mister Campbell? Isn''t Orin Campbell the person in charge of Kardon Province? What is he doing here?'' Quill wondered.


    Quill stood up quickly and looked at Orin with respect.


    Frankly, given Quill''s status, he would only get to hang around with someone like Chagu. It was a huge honor for him to be able to meet Orin.


    Orin smiled coldly and said, "I''m coincidentally here for a meal. I heard from my buddy that you guys met in the elevator, and he came to offer you a toast, so I decided toe along."


    "Buddy?"


    Chagu instantly wanted to flee when he heard that.


    He slowly turned to look at Wilbur with a terrified look on his face.

 Chapter 942

    There weren''t many people that Orin would call his buddy throughout Kardon Province.


    Chagu was a department chief, so he was not an idiot.


    He knew that he messed up badly when he heard that.


    He quickly bowed to Wilbur out of panic and said, "I''m sorry, sir. I''m sorry for acting out of line earlier. I offer my sincere apology and hope that you can forgive me."


    Chagu was scared out of his wits.


    He did not expect the random young man he met at the elevator to be Orin Campbell''s buddy.


    That was an even lower chance of that happening than him winning the lottery.


    Moreover, his tone was bad back then.


    He felt like he was doomed.


    Chagu felt more afraid when he thought about that, and his legs trembled uncontrobly.


    Quill was also stunned by fear.


    ''Orin Campbell''s buddy? No way. There''s no way we''re that unlucky. His outfit is cheap, and he''s just an ordinary young man. How can he be Orin Campbell''s buddy? No one will believe it,'' Quill thought.


    However, Orin was standing there, so he had no choice but to believe it.


    Quill was panicking and almost peed his pants.


    Wilbur patted Chagu on the shoulder and smiled, then said, "Sit down and have a drink with me."


    "Sir, how would I dare to? Please, have a seat," Chagu offered with a long face.


    "Hm?" Wilbur sounded displeased.


    Chagu trembled and snuck a nce at Orin.


    Orin stood with hands behind his back, looking at Chagu nonchntly.


    Chagu cried internally and slowly sat down.


    Wilbur picked up the alcohol bottle on the table and said, "This looks nice. Let me pour a drink for you, Chief Law."


    Wilbur filled the ss in front of Chagu and picked it up. He passed it to Chagu.


    Chagu epted the ss with trembling hands. He did not know what to do.


    "Drink up. Are you disrespecting me?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Chagu flinched and hurriedly chugged the drink.


    "That''s more like it."


    Wilbur smiled and poured a drink for Quill too. He smiled and asked, "Mister Lonare, how about you have a drink too?"


    Quill was trembling. He felt a chill down his spine, and he had cold sweat all over.


    "Sir, y-you..." Quill could not speak properly.


    Wilbur passed the ss to Quill.


    Fear and pressure overwhelmed Quill. He epted the ss while trembling. Wilbur asked nonchntly, "How''s the discussion on the business deal?"


    "Uhm... Sir, we haven''t begun yet," replied Quill in a frightened tone.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I see. Go ahead, guys. I won''t disturb you any further."


    Then, Wilbur turned and walked to Orin. He said, "Mister Campbell, I''m done with my toast. Let''s go."


    Orin nodded. He nced at Quill and Chagu before he left with Wilbur.


    Quill and Chagu fell limply on their chairs after Orin and Wilbur left.


    Chagu finally calmed down after a long while. He scolded Quill harshly.


    "You f*cker! Do you know that you doomed me?"


    Quill was well aware that he made a huge mistake.


    Forget the business deal, he was lucky to leave Seechertown alive.


    "What should we do, Chief Law?" asked Quill in a massively panicked voice.


    Chagu was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. He clenched his chest and


    shook his head. He said, "It''s over, I''m over. It''s so over for you too."


    "You have to think of something, Chief Law!" yelled Quill while crying.

 Chapter 943

    Chagu scolded him through a clenched jaw, "You f*cker! Didn''t you see Orin Campbell showing up in person? What can I do?"


    Quill instantly did not dare to speak.


    ''Yeah. Orin Campbell showed up in person. Who can save us now?'' thought Quill.


    Quill wanted to p himself to death.


    ''Why did I run my mouth? Why was I such a show-off?'' thought Quill.


    The endless regret made Quill want to die on the spot.


    Chagu stood abruptly after a moment. He said, "The only solution right now is to apologize and beg for forgiveness. Otherwise, it''ll truly be over for us."


    Quill quickly asked, "Where? How do we apologize?"


    "Room 888 of course. Where else?" Chagu clenched his jaw.


    "I''m scared," said Quill.


    Chagu red at Quill and said, "Oh, now you''re f*cking scared? It''s toote for that now. Follow me! Just you wait. If we''re not forgiven. I''ll deal with you before I''m doomed."


    Quill almost cried, but he helplessly followed Chagu out of the private room.


    Wilbur and Orin returned to their private room at that moment to continue their meal with Zedeck and Benjamin.


    Benjamin asked, "Wilbur, how''s work in the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense?"


    "Don''t mention it. I regret it so much. I didn''t know what I was thinking. I can''t believe I joined the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense," said Wilbur tragically.


    Benjaminughed and said, "Don''t be ungrateful. Only the elites work in that department. Mister Joeman has great expectations from you. Please work hard."


    "What do you mean?" Wilbur looked at Benjamin.


    Benjamin ate something and said, "Albert Joeman belongs to the top authorities. I can''tpare with his power. You should work hard."


    "I want to quit my job. Who cares how powerful he is?" asked Wilbur.


    Benjamin looked at Wilbur and shook his head. Heughed and said, "You


    probably don''t know how amazing that old man is. You want to quit your job? Try it."


    Wilbur was baffled.


    He met Albert before. The spiritual energy in his body indicated that he was a beginner Ambience level cultivator, so Wilbur wondered how he was considered amazing.


    Zedeck looked calm, but he was shocked inside.


    He only knew at that moment that Wilbur was someone from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    The power that department held was terrifying.


    Even someone with his status had to cooperate with the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense could also investigate him.


    He was someone with status, but the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense could submit an application to the highest authority in Seechertown if they wanted to investigate him.


    It was undeniable that he could be arrested by the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    Zedeck stayed quiet, and he secretly took a deep breath.


    He thought about how mysterious this person rmended by Mister Grayson


    was.


    Suddenly, Orin''s subordinate knocked on the door and said, "Mister Campbell, Chagu Law and Quill Lonare are outside, they said they want to meet you."


    Orin looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said, "Let them in."


    Orin nodded and instructed his subordinate to bring them in.


    Benjamin asked, "Again?"


    "Mister Grayson, I didn''t want to acknowledge them, but I feel like it''s dangerous for someone like them to stay in their job positions." That statement from Wilbur was akin to a death sentence for Chagu.


    Orin was silent when he heard that, but he made a decision inside.


    Wilbur did not say what he was thinking. He thought, ''They dare be condescending towards me? Let''s see who''s more condescending now.''


    Moreover, the chief of Seechertown''s Commerce Department was an extraordinary job position.


    He did not want someone like Chagu Law to be the chief.


    Wilbur had a lot of assets and investments in Seechertown.


    He felt disgusted at the thought of Faye having to work with someone like him.


    Therefore, he strolled around with Orin and made a few statements. He considered it as cleaning up the trash in Seechertown governmental departments.


    Benjamin nced at Wilbur and said slowly, "He doesn''t seem like someone nice. Orin, keep an eye on your subordinates, in case the civilians grow displeased with you."


    Orin hurriedly said, "Yes, Mister Grayson. I''ll handle it right away when I return. Then, I''ll run a whole operation throughout the province to give these people a wake-up call."


    Benjamin nodded.

 Chapter 944

    Orin was furious.


    Chagu had offended Wilbur, and Mister Grayson had also spoken up.


    Mister Grayson''s words were not to be taken lightly.


    Not everyone could handle his criticism.


    The door opened at that moment. Chagu and Quill cautiously walked in.


    Quill did not dare to look up. He looked at the floor.


    Chagu almost peed his pants when he saw the old man at that table.


    ''Isn''t the founder of the nation, Benjamin Grayson?'' he thought.


    Of course, he recognized Benjamin as an official with a high status.


    However, he had no chance to meet him.


    The terrifying old man was sitting next to that young man.


    The identity and status of the person who gets to sit next to Benjamin was unimaginable.


    Orin frowned and said, "Speak."


    Chagu flinched and said, "I came here to apologize, Mister Campbell. Sir, Mister Grayson, I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have..."


    "Enough," Orin cut him off.


    ''What the hell? How dare he mention Mister Grayson!'' thought Orin.


    Chagu flinched. He did not dare to speak again. He stood there like a statue.


    "Mister Penn told me what happened. Someone will contact you when I return. Now, get out. Don''t interrupt our meal," said Orin coldly.


    Chagu felt that he was done for. His career was over.


    He pitifully nced at Orin.


    Wilbur said, "Go. Don''t let the door hit you on the way out."


    Chagu cried internally because he knew that he was doomed.


    Quill mustered his courage to say, "Sir, Mister Campbell, please forgive me, alright? I came here to invest. I didn''t know your rtionship to Mister Campbell."


    "Invest? I wee you to invest, but I don''t wee someone like you. Go," Orinmanded coldly.


    Quill wanted to say something, but two men in ck suits dragged them out of the


    room.


    Wilbur shook his head and they continued to eat.


    Their meal ended an hourter. Wilbur said goodbye to them and returned to Seke Ind.


    He sat on the sofa and fell into deep thought.


    Mister Grayson seemed to be insinuating something.


    ''Is Albert Joeman that good? Or could it be that the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense has secrets no one else knew about?'' he wondered.


    Suddenly, a voice could be heard outside the door. "Sir, I''m Gertridge Quick. I have something to report to you."


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Come in."


    Gertridge opened the door and walked in. She bowed in front of Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at the female assassin who tried to kill him back then. He asked nonchntly, "What is it?"


    "Someone wants to kill you," replied Gertridge.


    Wilbur frowned and looked at her, then asked, "Who''s trying to kill me?"


    "The Riverbank Blossoms, the organization that I used to work for," she replied.


    Wilbur was silent for a moment, then asked slowly, "How did you find out?"


    A gray spiritual dagger silently appeared behind her. She said, "The Twilight de."


    "Actually, I''ve been their mole this whole time," she said.


    Wilbur looked at Gertridge.


    She looked into his eyes without backing down either.

 Chapter 945

    Wilbur smiled softly after a long while. He poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Since when?"


    Gertridge lowered her gaze and said, "Before I took cover in Seke Ind. They schemed to make me a spy around you back then so that I could provide intel for them. They said they won''t hunt me down in return."


    "Did you say yes?"


    "Yes. You should know that the assassins won''t allow betrayal. Any traitor would be hunted down until they die. I had no choice but to say yes."


    "So why are you telling me this now?" Wilbur crossed his legs and looked at her.


    Sheughed wryly and replied, "To be honest, you have a greater chance of winning, so I confessed."


    Wilbur was silent for a moment.


    "Did they tell you clearly that they are going to assassinate me?"


    "No, but they kept asking about you. Very often too, mind you. I feel like they were going to make a move soon," she replied.


    The Twilight de behind her silently vanished.


    Wilbur said, "Good. You made the right choice. I hope you can keep this up."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You may leave."


    She bowed and slowly backed out of his room.


    She let out a long sigh after she was outside. She shook her head and mumbled


    to herself, "That was so scary. I''m afraid there''s no peace for me in this life."


    Sheughed wryly, and then she went back to her room with heavy footsteps. Wilbur fell into deep thought in his room.


    He did not forget about the Riverside Blossoms, and he knew they would not give up so easily.


    They were the best assassin organization in the nation, after all. Their reputation would be in shambles if they could not kill him.


    There would be no business for assassin organizations if they had a bad reputation.


    They would think of a way to kill Wilbur.


    He suddenlyughed at the thought of that.


    He had no grudges with the Riverside Blossoms. They wanted to kill him purely because of money.


    Therefore, no one would get involved in the mess.


    He had nothing to worry about since they only targeted him.


    He would always have opponents, and he was still alive while a lot of his opponents were dead.


    "I''ll be waiting."


    Wilbur smirked and started to meditate.


    Evening came.


    Faron and Elsa came to his door with more than ten lunch boxes.


    "Bro, I heard you''re back."


    They entered the room excitedly.


    Wilbur opened his eyes from his meditation. He smiled when he saw them and asked, "What is this?"


    "We haven''t gotten drunk for a while. Have you been too busy?" Faron sounded like he wasining.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "I''ve been a little busy."


    Elsa ced the lunch boxes on the table, then she opened the wine they brought


    and said, "We don''t care. You''re drinking with us tonight."


    "Alright." Wilburughed.


    Their rtionship was a bit weird.


    Wilbur was like their mentor, but also their friend at the same time.


    Their rtionship made Wilbur feel like it was better than his followers.


    They chatted andughed. A voice could be heard outside the door just when they poured their drinks, "Am I not invited?"


    They saw Faye walk in with her professional outfit. It was clear that she had just returned from work and did not have time to change yet.


    Wilbur smiled and waved at her, saying, "Come join us. Now''s the perfect time."


    Faye sat next to Wilbur, and Elsa also poured a drink for Faye.


    They raised their sses and cheered.


    Then, Faron could not wait any longer. He said, "Bro, tell us about your trip to Aroma. What happened?"


    Every time Wilbur went on a trip, he came back with a shocking story.


    Faron was excited and inspired every time.

 Chapter 946

    He wondered how nice it would be if he was as capable as Wilbur too.


    He developed a habit of listening to Wilbur''s stories over time.


    He had to listen when there was an opportunity.


    Wilburughed. They ate, drank, and chatted as he roughly told them about what happened in Aroma.


    However, he hid the parts where he needed to keep a secret.


    Faron looked inspired after hearing the story.


    Elsa was also amazed, especially about the battle with Stiles Dune.


    Wilbur barely mentioned it, but it was like hearing about the power of the Realm Demon.


    They could imagine how shocking the battle was.


    Only Faye looked worried for Wilbur.


    Wilburforted her and told her that nothing would happen to him.


    She sighed to herself.


    She knew that Wilbur had no choice. Things would always escte as people seed, so it was out of his control.


    The things Wilbur was after had transcended the material world, so it was natural for him to face challenges and danger too.


    Metaphorically speaking, billionaires would not gamble for a dor or two, it would be a waste of time.


    Their gamble would have a lot more at stake.


    It was only natural.


    Wilbur noticed that she was worried, so he started to drink with Faron and Elsa instead, hoping to distract Faye.


    Soon, they finished four bottles of wine.


    Faye drank the least. Wilbur and the others had more than one bottle of wine on average.


    Faron and Elsa were tipsy and arguing over food.


    "I saw it first," said Faron.


    Elsaughed coldly and fought him for the food. She said, "Let it go!"


    "Don''t be unreasonable!" yelled Faron angrily.


    Elsa scoffed coldly and asked, "Do you want to get beat up again?"


    Fayeughed wryly and said, "We''re all adults. What are you doing?"


    Wilbur shook his head. The pair of cousins were like mortal enemies.


    Faron instantly tossed his utensils when he heard that. He pointed at her nose and said, "Elsa Janae, I''m warning you! I''m not who I used to be. Do you think I''m still easy to bully?"


    Wilbur knew that Elsa learned martial arts since she was a child, so Faron took a lot of beating from her.


    However, Faron had also be a cultivator. He was only a beginner Aura level cultivator, but he was still a cultivator regardless.


    He was in over his head.


    Wilbur watched Faron and he had tough.


    Elsa could not believe that Faron dared to point at her. She instantly ditched the


    food and stood. She said, "You''re quite reckless, dude. Do you think you can fight now?"


    "Come and fight me one on one then," said Faron without backing down.


    Elsa scoffed coldly and walked outside.


    Faron scoffed and followed her. He was not afraid at all.


    Faye frowned when they walked out of the room. She said, "Go and stop them. They''re adults and they have status. This will be embarrassing if people find out."


    "It''s alright. Let them have fun,"ughed Wilbur.


    She shook her head and leaned on his shoulder.


    He put his hand around her shoulder and pondered.


    There were shoutsing from outside the door, and the noise of fighting and punching.


    It was silent a few minutester.


    Faron and Elsa walked back in.


    Faye instantly covered her mouth andughed out loud.


    However, she felt like it was inappropriate, so she hurriedly turned her head and buried her face on Wilbur''s chest.


    The way her shoulders moved made it obvious how hard she wasughing.


    Wilbur looked at them and shook his head. He, too, could not stop himself fromughing.

 Chapter 947

    Faron was bruised in the face.


    Elsa was snobby as she mocked him while sitting across from him.


    Faron picked up his ss and drank as he sulked. He red at her and said, "Just you wait. I''ll kick your ass one day."


    "I''m not scared of you, trash." Elsa happily ate the food they fought over.


    Wilburughed.


    They were both cultivators at the beginner Aura level.


    However, Elsa had better skills in fighting. Faron could not win against her, so he was beaten up.


    Faron was so angry that he put his wine down and said, "I''m not drinking with you ever again!"


    He red at Elsa and left angrily.


    Elsa smirked.


    Faye said, "Elsa, you''re the older sister. Let him be."


    "Faye, you don''t know how arrogant he is. He needs to be humbled asionally," said Elsa.


    Faye was speechless.


    It was hard not to be arrogant for someone with Faron''s status.


    Elsa looked at them and raised her ss to drink.


    Then, she stood and said, "It''s been awesome tonight. Goodbye, Faye. Enjoy the rest of the night."


    Elsa smiled and left. Faye was blushing.


    Wilbur also felt slightly awkward.


    Faye said, "I smell like alcohol. Let me get changed."


    "Yeah." Wilbur nodded.


    She got up and left.


    He sighed and started to clean up the table.


    She returned soon after.


    She was wearing a pinkcy strap dress that was short. Her cleavage was out, as well as her attractive long legs.


    There was a glint in his eyes.


    Faye sat next to him and clung to his arm. She leaned on him quietly.


    He leaned on the sofa and looked forward. It was unclear what he was thinking about.


    "Wilbur."


    "Huh?"


    "A female manager from thepany got married yesterday. I attended her wedding, and she seems so happy," she mumbled.


    There was a subtle change in his facial expression. He asked, "Yeah? That''s great."


    They both fell silent after he said that.


    She mumbled again after a long while, "I''m twenty-eight years old this year."


    She did not get a response after a moment.


    She got up to look at Wilbur.


    She could not believe that Wilbur had fallen asleep.


    Her face went pale.


    She grabbed a nket after a long while to cover him. Then, she silently walked


    out.


    Tears streamed down her face when she was outside.


    She felt awful.


    She looked around, and she felt extremely lost.


    She went to Eileen''s room after a long while. She knocked on the door and asked, "Eileen, are you asleep?"


    "No. Come in."


    Faye opened the door. Eileen was also wearing a short dress, revealing her smooth thighs.

 Chapter 948

    Eileen hurriedly stepped forward when she saw Faye. She helped her to sit and asked, "What happened? Are you crying?"


    "I feel awful," replied Faye as she leaned on the sofa lethargically.


    Eileen sat next to her and poured her a cup of tea. She said, "Tell me everything."


    Faye was silent for a long while before she said slowly, "He doesn''t seem to like me anymore."


    "Wilbur? Why? How can you tell?" asked Eileen.


    Faye lowered her gaze. Her voice was as quiet as a mouse when she said, "He never takes the initiative. He would avoid me when I took the initiative. I don''t know what''s wrong. Is it because he doesn''t like me anymore, or has he never liked me all this while?"


    Eileen sighed when she heard that. She said slowly, "I''m afraid you don''t know him very well."


    Faye looked up to look at Eileen. She looked puzzled.


    Eileen passed the tea to Faye and said, "He seems fearless and decisive like he rules the world like a hero. But he''s actually cowardly."


    "Cowardly?" Faye did not understand. There was nothing cowardly about Wilbur.


    Eileen sighed and said, "You might now know this, but I found something about his identity. I found clues about his parents, and I hinted to him multiple times, but he would always avoid the topic."


    "Why?"


    Faye was shocked. ''Isn''t it a good thing to know about your identity? Why is he avoiding it?'' she thought.


    Eileen smiled and replied, "It''s probably his biggest weakness. He lost his parents when he was a kid, so he ced great importance on the idea of a family. However, he did not dare to face it. It''s probably because he''s afraid he can''t handle the oue."


    "What do you mean?" asked Faye confusedly.


    Eileen replied, "He can have endless imagination if he doesn''t face it, like self-fort. If he knows the truth, and if the truth is uneptable for someone who thinks family is important, he may have a mental breakdown."


    "Are you saying Wilbur''s identity is a huge secret?" asked Faye.


    Eileen nodded and said, "He''s so amazing, that is a mystery in itself. It would be weird if there were no secrets about his identity."


    "But does this have anything to do with our rtionship?" asked Faye quietly.


    "He''s afraid that if anything happens, you will end up like him. You will suffer the pain of losing a lover, so he doesn''t dare to face it. I don''t think you guys reached fourth base yet, right?"


    Faye blushed and nodded.


    Eileen smiled and said, "That must be the case. I can tell you that he dared to proceed for a woman he didn''t need to be responsible for, but he wouldn''t dare to do that to you. That proves that he really loves you. He''s afraid that you''ll be hurt."


    Faye was stunned. She fell into deep thought.


    She let out a long sigh after a while. She said, "In that case, I''m overthinking."


    "Yeah. You can''t see it because you''re not an outsider. It''s his issue. He will only face you and his future when he resolves it."


    "How can I help him resolve it?"


    "That can only be done on his own. Others can''t help. However, that day wille. All you have to do is wait patiently."


    Faye let out a sigh like she was relieved.


    Eileen stood and grabbed a bottle of whisky. She said, "Come on, I''ll drink with


    you tonight to help you forget about your troubles."


    ...


    The next morning.


    Wilbur opened his eyes and sat on his bead for a long while.


    He felt like he was too harshst night.


    He knew what Faye was thinking about.


    Any fool could tell what Faye meant by what she saidst night.


    However, he did not dare to take that step. He did not want to make any promises.


    She must be very disappointed.


    He shook his head frustratingly when he thought about that and went to wash up.


    He went outside after he washed up. He was ready to go to Faye''s room and apologize.


    He activated his spirit energy to check whether Faye went to work, but he was surprised to discover Faye in Eileen''s room.


    He knocked on Eileen''s door out of curiosity.


    There was no response.


    He tried to open the door after a moment.


    The door was unlocked, so he gently pushed it open and walked in.


    He was stunned by what he saw.

 Chapter 949

    There were two whisky bottles on the coffee table.


    One was empty, and the other was almost finished.


    The coffee table was a mess.


    Eileen and Faye were asleep, cuddling on the sofa.


    Their nightgowns were basically see-through. He would see everything if they had not worn lingerie.


    They looked like a couple who had a wild night and were cuddling after the exhausting session.


    The sexy sight made Wilbur feel like he was going to get a nosebleed.


    The girls were hot with perfect bodies, and they were beautiful in their distinct way.


    Any man would go crazy for two beautiful women to cuddle like that.


    Wilbur left after sneaking a few more nces. Then, he fled after closing the door.


    He went back to his room, and he could not calm down.


    It was too seductive.


    He took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down.


    He shook his head and sat on the sofa helplessly.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    He hurriedly answered the call after he looked at the screen.


    "Nancy, how are you?"


    "Wilbur, how have you been?" Nancy could be heard on the phone.


    "I''m fine. You?"


    Nancy was silent for a long while.


    "I''m getting married next month."


    "Huh?" Wilbur looked surprised, but then he realized his tone was inappropriate.


    He hurriedly said, "Congrats, that''s a good thing."


    "Thank you."


    "Who''s the lucky guy?"


    "Someone who owned a small business in Skyville. My family introduced us, and


    he''s quite nice to me, so we got engaged."


    "That''s wonderful, as long as he''s good to you."


    "I think..."


    "What is it? Tell me."


    "I think I want to invite you to my wedding. Do you have the time?"


    "Yes, of course," agreed Wilbur.


    Nancy said, "Alright. I''ll send you the invitation by then,"


    "Alright."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Wilbur looked sad after he hung up.


    Nancy was his childhood friend, they were desk mates, and they had always been close friends.


    Nancy helped him out a lot when he was poor, in his studies and his personal life.


    He always remembered how kind she was.


    He also sensed that Nancy had feelings for him.


    Honestly, he considered Nancy before.


    However, it was toote when they met each other again.


    He was in a rtionship with Faye by then.


    He could only bury his feelings and his thoughts.


    The news of her marriage caught him off guard.


    He sat there for a long while before he mumbled to himself, "Let it go. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Then, he went back to his room. He tried to meditate again.


    Faye slowly woke up at that moment. She felt a strong headache from the hangover.


    She almost screamed when she saw that she was tangled up with Eileen. She hurriedly crawled up from the sofa.


    Eileen opened her eyes in a daze. She squinted to look at Faye and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You, I..." Faye blushed. She quickly fled the room.


    Eileen suddenlyughed at that moment. She looked at her own hand and said,


    "She feels so smooth. How nice. Wilbur doesn''t appreciate true beauty."


    Then, she licked her lips like she was enjoying herself.


    Faye went back to her room to wash up and change her clothes.


    She remained calm again after changing.


    She sighed after a moment, then went out to work.


    Evening came, and Wilbur sat by thekeside, casually fishing.

 Chapter 950

    Perhaps he was unlucky or too unskilled. He gained nothing untilte at night.


    He shook his head and put his fishing rod aside, and he went back to his room to rest.


    Wilbur would fish by thekeside until it waste at night every evening.


    He stared at the float while sitting on thekeside that evening.


    "I don''t believe it. Is there no fish that would take the bait?" scolded Wilbur.


    Suddenly, Faye walked towards him in a casual outfit. She sat on the field. "Why are you scolding the fishes?" teased Faye.


    He sighed and replied, "It''s been a few days, but no fish would take the bait. Faron made fun of me for that."


    "Perhaps there are no fish in theke," she said.


    He asked, "How can this be? We see fish in theke all the time, but why do they disappear when I''m fishing?"


    Sheughed and quietly apanied him.


    It had been a while since he spent time leisurely, and it felt quite nice to him.


    It was rare to spend time in peace and quiet.


    "I''m sorry," Wilbur apologized all of a sudden.


    She smiled and said, "It''s alright. I''ll wait for you."


    Wilbur stared at the float and did not speak again.


    They fell into silence again, but Faye thought it was sweet.


    Suddenly, a man in his forties started to fish with his equipment near Wilbur.


    They were at the outskirts of Seke Ind.


    Wilbur opened the ce for public use.


    The outskirts of Seke Ind often attracted anglers. They could sit there all day.


    The man set up his chair and then found a spot to load up his rod. He finally nced at Wilbur.


    "Buddy, did you get anything?" asked the man.


    Wilbur smiled and shook his head.


    The man looked at his float, then he walked over with his bait to help Wilbur.


    "Newbie, huh?"


    "Yes, I''m a beginner," said Wilbur.


    The man said, "You have to set up a spot first, then wait patiently."


    "Thanks, pal," said Wilbur.


    The man asked after he helped Wilbur, "Buddy, can you pass me a cigarette?" Wilbur smiled and gave the man a cigarette.


    The man lit it up and chuckled. He said, "My wife is strict. I only have enough money for bait, and none left to buy cigarettes."


    Wilbur smiled to show that he understood.


    The man returned to his chair and started to stare at the float.


    Faye yawned around nine at night. She said, "I won''t apany you anymore.


    Go ahead and continue fishing."


    "Alright. You should go back and rest," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Faye stood and nced at the man several meters away. She walked towards the bridge.


    Time passed, and it was twelve midnight.


    The man caught three fish, but Wilbur still did not catch anything.


    He sighed and started to pack his tools.


    "Pal, are you not going home yet?" asked Wilbur while looking at that man.


    The man said, "I''m not going home tonight. My wife said she won''t allow me to go home if I daree fishing tonight. I''m not going home. I''m not afraid of her."


    "Ha. Your wife sounds like quite the character. What''s your name?"


    "Baz Henley. What about you, buddy?"


    "I''m Wilbur Penn."


    The man nodded and smiled.


    Wilbur took out his cigarette pack and ced it on the man''s equipment. He said, "You should go home."


    "I''m not doing it. You don''t know my wife. I won''t get any sleep tonight if I go home now," said Baz.


    Wilburughed. Suddenly, a ray of de energy shot across the water and went straight for Wilbur.


    Theke erupted with a terrifying energy all of a sudden.


    Baz eximed and fell backward to the ground.


    Wilbur looked displeased, and he instantly activated his spiritual energy.


    However, he looked shocked.


    His spiritual energy seemed to be interrupted by something. He could not use them at all.


    He could not cast spells that he usuallymanded at will.


    At that moment, the de energy could very well be a fatal threat to him.

 Chapter 951

    Wilbur cried out upon sensing that his spiritual energy could not be used. He immediately threw a punch to intercept the sword strike.


    Yet just as their attacks were about to collide, a thin, jet-ck sword appeared in the darkness behind Wilbur to stab him in the back.


    A gray figure appeared roughly a hundred meters from Wilbur.


    The figure whipped out a book, flipping to the first page.


    A brilliant bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, aiming for Wilbur''s head.


    Wilbur was attacked three ways at once, putting him in grave danger.


    Just then, however, Wilbur let out a cry. He made a sharp turn with his body, dodging the thin sword, and threw another punch at the attack.


    The air rumbled loudly.


    The sword strike was crushed into rampant spiritual energy that flowed everywhere.


    The bolt of lightning, however, struck Wilbur directly and caused him to stumble.


    However, he turned around at once,unching another attack in the empty air in front of him.


    The air rippled, and a woman''s figure appeared.


    Just then, a figure rose from the water holding a long sword, staring coldly at Wilbur. The woman was bent over from the impact of the attack.


    "That was impressive, Trevor Penn." An alluring-lookingdy smirked at Wilbur holding a thin, jet-ck sword.


    Wilbur nced at the three people coldly. "The Riverbank Blossoms. You finally showed yourselves."


    As he spoke, Wilbur tried to adjust his spiritual energy.


    Yet no matter what he did, the spiritual energy in his body seemed to refuse to listen to him.


    The alluringdy smiled. "Don''t waste your time. You won''t be able to use your spiritual energy."


    "You''re a Soulless, aren''t you," said Wilbur coldly.


    The alluringdy seemed surprised. "It seems you know about the Soulless."


    "Is that surprising to you?" Wilbur retorted coldly.


    Thisdy, like Lily, was a Soulless.


    They were born with the ability to mess with the spiritual energy of others.


    Unlike Lily, however, thisdy from the Riverbank Blossoms seemed to have mastered her power to the point where Wilbur waspletely unable to utilize his spiritual energy.


    She was definitely infinitely more powerful than Lily.


    Thedy smiled. "It doesn''t matter if you know what my power is. You won''t be able to use your spiritual energy either way, which means you only have a third of your power. I''m sure we''ll be able to kill you, considering the fact that we''re all at the Sanctuary level.


    "That''s for you to find out."


    Wilbur stared at the three people around him.


    Despite the fact that she had been forced to reveal herself from his attack, the alluringdy had dimensional powers.


    Her powers were definitely considered terrifying.


    Space and time were the hardest forms of energy to control.


    It was clear just how skilled thisdy was.


    She was able to manipte the space around her to deflect and attack, to a point where it was practically impossible to hit her.


    On top of that, she was also a Soulless, making her all the more impossible to fight against.


    She was probably the head of the Riverbank Blossoms.


    The man holding the long sword was also at the Sanctuary level, and his attack just now had been pretty impressive.


    Wilbur would not have been able to avoid the attack had he not possessed his Dragon''s powers and the energy from the Crystal Bone, as he had no spiritual energy right now.


    As for the elder, he was at the Sanctuary level too.


    The book he was holding was definitely something precious.


    A mere flip would activate a mid-tier spell like Sudden Thunder.


    Wilbur had taken the attack of the Sudden Thunder head-on, and it did not feel good.


    Anyone, even a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, would be dead for sure in a situation like this.


    With no spiritual energy, no one could take on the joint attack of three Sanctuary level cultivators.


    To make things worse, these three were no ordinary Sanctuary level cultivators.


    Just then, the man holding the sword charged over toward Wilbur. The sword left a trail of hundreds of sword shadows, swinging over in a fierce attack.

 Chapter 952

    A powerful force loomed over.


    At the same time, the elder turned to the second page of his book.


    The alluringdy smiled, disappearing into thin air.


    Wilbur let out a cry, his right fist lighting up with a red energy me that he used to crush the sword shadows in the air.


    However, dozens of ice spears appeared above his head, shooting toward him with a freezing chill.


    This was another mid-tier spell, Piercing Spears.


    Wilbur cried out wildly, his body burning brightly with red energy mes to ward against the icy spears by force while he activated his spirit energy to detect where thedy was located.


    The ice spears exploded into rampant spiritual energy upon colliding against Wilbur''s red mes, bringing about roaring winds.


    There were no signs of thedy''s whereabouts.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows. This woman was truly powerful.


    She had literally hidden herself using her dimensional powers so that she could not be detected even through spirit energy.


    Just then, the man holding the sword cried out as he charged toward Wilbur once again.


    The air was filled with sword shadows, enveloping Wilbur once more.


    Wilbur fought against the attacks relying purely on his Dragon''s powers and his Godly Training Form skills, and both men weaved through the air in a series of explosions.


    At the same time, the elder flipped to the third page of his book from where he was standing.


    A terrifying energy began to brew above Wilbur''s head.


    However, thedy''s figure did not appear anymore.


    Wilbur knew, though, that she was his biggest threat.


    Thisdy was incredibly powerful, and the thin sword she was holding was a tangible weapon with special powers.


    Anyone who was pierced by it would activate the sword''s attributed properties at


    once.


    On the ground, Baz was scared out of his wits.


    He wanted to flee but was trapped within the confines of the ongoing battle.


    The spirit pressure that radiated off of all the other cultivators seemed to paralyze Bazpletely, rendering him unable to move in the slightest.


    The next second, a huge, pale ghostly hand appeared above Wilbur''s head. It iled around wildly, trying to grab Wilbur with a terrifying aura.


    Another mid-tier spell, the Soul-Clutch Hand.


    Anyone caught in its grasp would have their soul wounded, which would in turn strip them of any ability to continue fighting.


    Anyone below the Sanctuary level would die from the Soul-Clutch Hand immediately.


    Wilbur roared out loudly, and a dragon''s howl emanated from within his body.


    Wilbur sent the man holding the sword stumbling backward with a punch as a long, silver sword appeared in his hand, which he then swung toward the Soul- Clutch Hand.


    The silvery sword was a weapon that Wilbur had conjured out of pure spirit energy.


    The Soul-Clutch Hand was also an attack that targeted the soul.


    It could be said that this was a battle between spirit energy and the soul.


    Wilbur was going to go against a mid-tier spell that targeted the soul, using nothing but his powerful spirit energy.


    Just then, a thin sword appeared out of nowhere behind Wilbur to stab him in the hip.


    At the same time, Baz flew to his feet and charged toward Wilbur.


    His body began to grow as he made his way over, muscles bulging out of his skin


    like a giant as he hurtled toward Wilbur,unching a punch strong enough to make the air constrict.


    Another Sanctuary level cultivator.


    "You''re dead, bastard!" Baz cried out.


    Yet Wilbur seemed to not see him at all, swinging his sword toward the Soul- Clutch Hand.


    Baz''s blow had already reached Wilbur.


    Thedy''s thin sword had touched Wilbur''s skin and would pierce through his body with just the slightest movement.


    The man holding the sword exploded with rolling spiritual mes, and runes lit up along his sword. It was as if this was the ultimate blow, and he was giving it all his might.


    All of a sudden, an explosion rang through the air.


    The man holding the sword was spooked and swung his sword into the air.


    A screw bullet was crushed, but the man''s sword was also obliterated into rampant spiritual energy.


    At the same time, two jagged long swords whipped through the air toward the elder.

 Chapter 953

    Wilbur''s sword struck the Soul-Clutch Hand, exploding with spirit energy.


    The Soul-Clutch Hand was destroyed and crushed to pieces, and Wilbur''s spirit energy sword also dissipated.


    The elder''s expression shifted at the sight of the two jagged long swords.


    He flipped to the fourth page of his book, and a series of lightning bolts struck the jagged swords.


    The jagged long swords bounced backward from the attack, spinning through the air beforending with their des buried in the ground.


    The elder got a shock as well.


    Just as Wilbur crushed the Soul-Clutch Hand, the de of the thin, jet-ck sword had broken through his skin and drew blood.


    Wilbur spun around at the veryst second, throwing a punch behind him while aiming a kick at Baz.


    The thin sword slid across Wilbur''s body, but thatst punch had contained Dragon''s energy, and thedy was forced to show herself once again, retreating several meters.


    The air nearby constricted too much, rendering thedy unable to use her dimensional powers for the time being.


    Baz had also been sent flying by Wilbur''s kick.


    He made several turns in the air before he managed to still himself andnd on the ground, his huge figure making a crater in the ground where hended.


    Blood dribbled from the corner of Baz''s mouth as he stared at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Everything seemed to have happened within a split second.


    Wilbur had destroyed the Soul-Clutch Hand, dodged an attack from thedy''s thin sword while also forcing her to show herself with a blow, andstly, kicked Baz into the air.


    The expressions of thedy, the man with the sword, Baz, and the elder turned solemn at once.


    This man had been able to hold his own fighting against four people, all without using his spiritual energy.


    He was definitely a terrifying opponent.


    To make things worse, his backups had shown up before their goal was achieved.


    Three figures soared over, surrounding everyone else from afar.


    Eileennded in front of her jagged long swords, summoning them into her grasp as she stared at the elder calmly.


    Zeke stood tall, staring at the man with the sword.


    Chester gripped his spirit spear, gaze locked on Baz.


    Wilbur smiled at the alluringdy. "You''re not the only one with help here, you know."


    Zeke and Chester were both at the Sanctuary level and Eileen at the Super Sanctuary level.


    This was definitely a strong enough team to face up against the Riverbank Blossoms.


    Had this alluringdy not been a Soulless, Wilbur would havepletely crushed all of them by now.


    Thedy narrowed her gaze, knowing that her mission had already failed at this point.


    "You are truly powerful. We thought we had understood you well enough and were well prepared for this attack, but it seems like we''ve still underestimated you," said thedy.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "Did you think Gertridge understood me well?"


    "She betrayed us?" Thedy''s expression shifted.


    Wilbur snorted. "She''d betrayed you from the moment she chose not to kill me.


    Yet here you are, hoping that she''d return and even have some form of impact on this case."


    "Retreat!"


    Thedy cried out loudly, and a battle broke out once more.


    Baz let out a roar, charging toward Wilbur with an overwhelming force.


    The man holding the sword fled at once as well.


    Thedy let out an explosive cry. The de of her thin sword lit up with energy


    mes, and she shed a cross into the air before swinging at Wilbur.


    The elder flipped to the fifth page of his book, promptly turning to flee right after that.


    Honestly, their teamwork was pretty impressive.


    It was just a shame that they had underestimated their opponent.


    Wilbur let out a cry, his body lighting up with roaring energy mes as a terrifying pressure spread out around him.


    The Soulless were able to mess with one''s spiritual energy, but they were powerless against pure spirit energy.

 Chapter 954

    Wilbur''s current physical power was already terrifying enough.


    Runes appeared around his right hand as he reached out towards the thin sword.


    Three explosions sounded through the air at the same time as three screw bullets shot out toward the man holding the sword.


    One of Eileen''s twin swords shot a ray of brilliant light into the air, destroying the thundercloud cloud while the other sword shot at the fleeing elder.


    Zeke and Chester both went on the offensive toward thedy and Baz.


    Yet they soon realized that their spiritual energy would mysteriously disappear as soon as they got close to thedy.


    Amidst their shock, they shifted their focus to Baz instead.


    Wilbur would be able to take down thatdy on his own without any problem.


    A fierce battle broke out once again.


    Wilbur grabbed thedy''s thin sword using his terrifying energy.


    A terrifying wave of energy radiated over, making thedy''s expression shift.


    It was only through this interaction that thedy finally realized just how terrifying Wilbur''s power was.


    She let out a cry and the thin sword lit up with a terrifying silver glow before she stabbed it in Wilbur''s direction once more.


    This was an explosion of thedy''s own spirit energy, which was pretty powerful as well.


    Under these circumstances, the thin sword would be able to pierce through her opponent''s body the second their spirit was disrupted.


    However, Wilbur''s spirit energy was all the more powerful.


    His right hand lit up with silver mes as he cried out and twisted his wrist.


    With how powerful he was, any weapon would be crushed to dust.


    Yet to his surprise, the thin sword was not damaged in the slightest.


    Wilbur was caught off guard, and thedy took the opportunity to slide the sword along Wilbur''s hand to his chest.


    This attack was one Wilbur had not expected at all.


    The tip of the sword reached his chest, threatening to pierce into his heart at any second.


    Wilbur let out an explosive cry, turning around and dodging the attack at what seemed like an impossible speed, leaping over next to thedy.


    "You''re not getting out of this one."


    Wilbur cried out,unching a fist at the side of thedy''s body.


    An overwhelming energy burst through the air, letting out a deafening hum.


    Thedy was shocked and moved to the side at top speed while stabbing at Wilbur''s neck.


    Wilbur merely smirked. His punch turned into a grab, holding the thin sword while he threw another punch at thedy with his left fist.


    Thedy had no choice but to retreat, or she would have to receive the blow which she could not afford to.


    Over on the rest of the battle.


    The man with the sword was forced to stop in his escape because of the three screw bullets.


    Despite the fact that he had destroyed one of the bullets and avoided the other two, he was forced to stay in ce, waiting for the enemy to appear.


    It was hard for one to use their powers or evade while they were in the air, and the man had to deflect the attacksing from a weapon that could actually threaten a Sanctuary level cultivator''s life.


    On another end, Eileen had rendered the elder unable to fight back with just two attacks, giving him no choice but to retreat with all his might while trying to get closer to thedy.


    Chester and Zeke pounced at Baz, stopping him in his tracks.


    Despite the fact that neither of them was as strong as Baz now, it was still enough for them to hold him down so he could not escape.


    Wilbur and thedy were barely a dozen meters apart, and Wilbur scanned the rest of the battle with a smile. "I think you''ve lost."


    "Not yet," said thedy coldly.


    Wilbur chuckled. "That''s some confidence you have. What else have you got?"


    Just then, Gertridge appeared within everyone''s line of sight, holding a dagger to Faye''s neck.

 Chapter 955

    Wilbur shouted at once, "Everyone stop!"


    Chester and Zeke retreated, fleeing the battlefield.


    Eileen stopped chasing after the elder as well, letting him go.


    Gertridge stood a safe distance from everyone else, gripping Faye tightly.


    The man with the sword, Baz, and the elder rushed over to thedy at once, standing in a line facing Wilbur.


    Wilbur was holding thedy''s thin sword. He nced at Gertridge coldly, before looking back at thedy.


    Thedy''s voice was dark. "I admit that my operation''s failed. Let us go, and I promise Faye Yves will be freed safely."


    "That''s your ultimate move?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Thedy frowned. "Yes."


    Wilbur fell silent for a while, before asking, "Are you sure Gertridge isn''t putting on an act, though?"


    "We have her brother. She''d never dare to do that," said thedy.


    "That exins the confidence, then," said Wilbur. "But I already knew about that. Gertridge told me herself."


    "What did you just say?" Thedy widened her eyes in shock.


    Just then, a dragon''s cry came from within Wilbur''s body.


    The next second, he had reached thedy and stood next to her.


    A terrifying aura spread out like wildfire, enveloping all four of them.


    Wilbur''s body burned brightly with energy mes, covered in runes. He looked like an ancient beast, charging into a herd of sheep.


    The auraing from his body alone was enough to make the four of them quake in terror.


    They finally realized that Wilbur had not been fighting at full power just now.


    Wilbur sent thedy flying with a kick,nding in theke with a huge ssh.


    He kicked the elder into the air as well, blood spraying from the elder''s mouth as


    he rose, and the book fell out of his hand onto the ground.


    Before anyone else could even blink, Wilbur turned around andnded a roundhouse kick against the man with the sword at his waist.


    This terrifying force folded the man''s body in half, killing him instantly.


    The next second, Wilbur threw a simple punch at Baz.


    That finally gave him enough time to react.


    Amidst his shock, Baz exploded with all the power he had to ignite a pir of spiritual mes as he crossed his arms before his chest.


    An energy shield appeared before him, swirling with runes.


    The next second, however, Wilbur''s blow crushed the shieldpletely before crushing both of Baz''s arms as well beforending a solid punch against his chest.


    The air behind Baz''s was painted with his blood as he copsed in disbelief.


    Finally, Wilbur said, "Your wife was right to stop you froming out to fish, you know."


    As his words rang through the air, the elder''s bodynded on the ground with a thud.


    Considering the fact that he was a mere spell cultivator, however, he had already died the second Wilbur kicked him into the air.


    All of that happened within three seconds.


    Out of the four Sanctuary level cultivators, Wilbur had killed three of them and heavily wounded one.


    Ryder finally appeared then, holding his super cannon.


    Gertridge let Faye go atst, bowing in apology.


    Faye patted her chest, her face was still pale.


    It had been Wilbur who had ordered Gertridge to do so. He just wanted to see if


    the opponent had any other moves left.


    It seemed like there were none for now, though.


    Eileen, Chester, and Zeke walked over to Wilbur, looking at theke.


    Wilbur picked up the thin sword and the book, ncing at them before tossing them into his demine.


    Just then, the alluringdy emerged from theke, blood trickling down one corner of her mouth.


    Wilbur''s blow hadpletely destroyed her internal organs.

 Chapter 956

    In fact, she was barely hanging onto herst breath as she stood before everyone else.


    Wilbur''sst blow was something she would never forget.


    "I really underestimated you," said thedy, shaking her head with a bitter smile.


    Wilbur stood with his hands behind his back. "Well, there''s a price to pay for making such a mistake."


    "And I have paid that price. However, traitors must be punished too." Thedy''s gaze turned to Gertridge.


    Wilbur snorted. "You''re only finding out about this now, but Gertridge told me everything that night. Including the fact that you held her brother hostage and used it to ckmail her to betray us and kidnap Faye."


    Thedy stared numbly at Gertridge. "Do you really not care about your brother''s life? He''s all you''ve got left."


    "I called the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense as soon as Gertridge told me what happened. I reckon her brother''s probably asleep at home by now," said Wilbur.


    Thedy was dumbfounded. "You''re from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense?"


    "Bingo." Wilbur smiled.


    Thedy shook her head with a bitter chuckle. "I would''ve abandoned those rules from the start had I known that."


    "Well, you''re still an assassin. Best to uphold your values to some extent, you know? You did the right thing," said Wilbur.


    Thedy spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, falling backward slowly and sinking into theke.


    "Haul her up to see if she''s dead." Despite the fact that this leader of the Riverbank Blossoms had definitely drawn herst breath, Wilbur still felt the need


    to make sure she had no secret skills that he had glossed over.


    Chester and Zeke jumped into theke, fishing thedy''s body out of the water and tossing her in front of Wilbur.


    Wilbur took a closer look. Yes, she was dead with no chance of revival anymore. "Handle the body. You''ve worked hard today."


    Wilbur smiled, before looking at Faye.


    Faye said at once, "Like hell I''m sticking around to watch that. You guys have fun."


    She scampered off the next second.


    Wilbur chuckled. Meanwhile, Chester and Zeke started dealing with the corpse.


    Eileen said then, "The Riverbank Blossoms are Dasha''s top-tier assassin group. They''re within the global top ten, too."


    "Well, this justes with a battle, doesn''t it? They wanted to protect their pride and reputation as assassins, but I wasn''t so thrilled about dying. Someone''s going down either way," said Wilbur.


    Eileen shrugged wordlessly.


    Just then, Ryder took a step forward. "Sir, we received a call from headquarters. An unknown force was discovered while digging up an ancient tomb in Gertown, Emerald Province. You''ve been summoned to handle it."


    "Are you kidding me? When will this ever end?"


    Ryder scowled. "They are direct orders, sir."


    "Well, have them stop the digging while they wait for me. I have a wedding to attend first."


    He left without saying another word, leaving Ryder to stare after him nkly.


    How could this guy just go against direct orders from headquarters?


    Just as Wilbur had returned to his room, the phone rang.


    It was an unknown number.


    Wilbur nced at it, before picking it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi. Is this Mister Wilbur Penn?" a girl''s voice sounded through the phone. "Speaking, who is this?"


    "I''m Celine, Celine Price. Something''s happened to Shelby."


    "What happened?" Wilbur got nervous at once. Shelby was the sister of Wilbur''s friend whom he considered a brother. Wilbur would not know what to say to his brother if something were to happen to Shelby within his territory.


    "Can youe to the school? I''m worried I won''t be able to exin well enough over the phone."


    "I''ll head there now. Give me a location to meet up at."


    "The east school entrance? There''s a stationery shop outside. I''ll wait for you there." Celine''s voice was riddled with panic.


    Wilbur said at once, "Got it. Wait right there. I''ming."


    He hung up the phone and left his room at once, nearly bumping heads with Eileen.


    "What''s going on? It''s the middle of the night," said Eileen.


    "Something urgent that I need to take care of." Wilbur left without saying another word.


    Eileen shook her head with a frown, staring after him. "Should I tell him or not?"

 Chapter 957

    Wilbur headed out and made a beeline for the stationery shop at the east


    entrance of Westhand College.


    It waste in the night, and Celine fidgeted anxiously as she waited under the dim


    lights.


    Wilbur stopped the car, walking over to him.


    Celine hurried over at once. "You''re finally here!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wilbur asked with a frown.


    Celine took a deep breath before saying, "Shelby''s been taken away by the school board."


    "Why?"


    "We were having lunch in the school canteen yesterday afternoon, and Shelby found a rat''s head in her food. We were so grossed out that all of us puked. So, we went to the canteen manager to talk to him, but he ended up yelling at us. We got back and Shelby filed aint to the school board. She then posted pictures she had taken of the food online."


    "And then?" asked Wilbur.


    Celine''s expression was fraught with distress. "Someone came to the school tonight and took Shelby away. They said that it was about the food case and had us delete all the photos to stop us from saying anything online. They threatened to expel us if we didn''tply. I was scared that something might happen to Shelby, so I snuck out to call you."


    Wilbur red up in anger at once.


    A student had found a rat''s head in the school canteen, but the school board chose not to deal with the canteen first, but instead took the student away.


    What kind of logic was that?


    "Okay, let''s go. Take me to your school board," Wilbur said grimly.


    Celine seemed hesitant. "The school doesn''t allow visitors."


    "That''s fine. I just want to see Shelby and make sure she''s alright."


    Celine nodded meekly. She had only called Wilbur because she was worried for Shelby.


    They entered from the side entrance. The security guard was snoring away,pletely oblivious to Wilbur''s entry.


    Not long after, they arrived at the college dorm.


    Wilbur had Celine call Shelby.


    Just then, Shelby was seen making her way over on her own.


    "Shelby! Are you alright?" Celine hurried over at the sight of her friend.


    "Wilbur? What are you doing here?" Shelby seemed surprised at the sight of him.


    "Celine said you were taken away by the school board, and I was worried if something bad happened, so I came to check on you. What''s going on?"


    Shelby hesitated, frowning. "Well, I found a rat''s head in my food. Which was gross."


    "What did the school board say, then?" asked Wilbur.


    "They said they''d deal with the canteen and told us not to say anything else online because it might damage the college''s reputation and possibly affect our studies too."


    Wilbur frowned. That seemed like a threat.


    However, it was notpletely unreasonable.


    Yes, the canteen had slipped up out of ack of responsibility.


    As long as it was dealt with strictly and the people in charge of the canteen were fired so that something like this did not happen again, the slip-up was not entirely unforgivable.


    It was also fair of the school to do something to protect their reputation.


    Wilbur was not an unreasonable man. He knew that things like this happened all the time.


    On top of that, it was indeed not the best for Shelby and her friends to kick up too big of a fuss if they were to continue studying here until graduation.


    At that thought, Wilbur said, "Well, since you''re fine, I won''t confront them either. Let''s just wait and see how the school handles this. Call me if anything happens, yeah?"


    "Okay, Wilbur." Shelby smiled at him sweetly.


    Wilbur patted her head. "Is it still the four of you in your dorm?"


    He honestly did not like Whitney at all and wanted to remind Shelby to keep her distance from her.


    To his surprise, Shelby said, "Whitney dropped out of college after that incident during her birthday and left Seechertown. No one knows where she is right now."


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow but quickly smiled. That was probably for the best. Keeping people like that around would only be bad for the school.


    "Alright. You have my number. Just call if you need me. I''ll be going back now." "Okay."


    Wilbur waved goodbye to Shelby and Celine, before leaving the school.


    Upon returning to Seke Ind, he sat on the couch thinking about something.


    Shelby''s college would have to deal with the people in charge of the canteen, or he was going to have to get involved.


    After all, finding a rat''s head in the canteen food was honestly too much.

 Chapter 958

    Wilbur shook his head, before moving his thoughts to the battle from earlier today.


    The leader of the Riverbank Blossoms had indeed been powerful. The Soulless were every cultivator''s worst nightmare.


    Had it not been for Wilbur''s Dragon powers and the energy he had obtained from the crystal skeleton, Wilbur would have had a very hard time going up against her.


    The other three Sanctuary level cultivators were powerful in their own ways as well.


    The Riverbank Blossoms were undeniably skilled, but it was a shame they had picked the wrong target.


    At the thought, Wilbur took the thin sword out of his demine to take a closer look at it.


    The sword was about three feet long and as thick as a pencil. It was unclear what the sword was made of, but it was incredibly sharp.


    It was practically impossible to detect the sword''s presence in the dark, making it perfect for an assassin.


    More importantly, it was an attributed weapon.


    Wilbur tried once more to channel his spiritual energy into the thin sword in an attempt to break it, but nothing happened. The sword seemed impossible to damage.


    Wilbur was genuinely shocked by this.


    His own power and spiritual energy were at a terrifying enough level, but even that was not enough to damage this sword.


    A whileter, Wilbur eximed in shock, "Indestructible?"


    The thin sword''s attribute was that it was indestructible!


    It was important to note that every attributed weapon was incredibly powerful, and


    the sword being indestructible meant that it was forged tost forever.


    With an attributed weapon like that, one did not even need to think of anything else when wielding it.


    This indestructibility also gave the weapon''s user a certain amount of power. Wilbur smiled.


    It was indeed a fine weapon, one that would be a perfect match for his Godly Training Form.


    It might even be more useful than his thunder cleaver.


    Wilbur put the sword away happily, nning to use it as one of his weapons.


    He then took the book out, letting it hover in mid-air before him.


    "The Book of Sequence."


    The book seemed like a scripture of sorts with a ck cover. Its edges were lined with golden symbols and the title Wilbur had just read out loud.


    He flipped to the first page. The edges of the page were lined with the same golden symbols, but the page itself was empty.


    Wilbur frowned, channeling his spiritual energy into the book slowly.


    It was unclear what the book was made out of, but it seemed to absorb the spiritual energy.


    Wilbur''s frown deepened, and he flipped to the second page. The same thing happened, as with the third page, then the fourth.


    Wilbur frowned in frustration.


    Just what was up with this thick book?


    A whileter, he began channeling his spirit energy into the Book of Sequence instead.


    As his powerful spirit energy entered the book, it shone silver as it opened up at once. There were seven pages in total.


    Each page''s function appeared in Wilbur''s mind as well.


    A beatter, he smiled in satisfaction.


    This was definitely something good.


    Each page of the Book of Sequence held a spell.


    Which meant that the book currently held seven spells.


    All it took was to flip to the page of the spell you wanted to cast. By channeling a


    bit of spirit energy, the spell would be cast.


    It was an upgraded version of the spell scroll.


    A spell scroll could only be used once, but the Book of Sequence could be used repeatedly for the seven recorded spells. That was incredible.


    On top of that, Wilbur realized that there was more to this book than it appeared.

 Chapter 959

    Under the influence of Wilbur''s spirit energy, the Book of Sequence disyed a part of its attributes.


    However, the rest of the attributes were yet to be revealed.


    Wilbur could sense that this Book of Sequence held a mysterious energy that was incredibly powerful.


    It would definitely make a top-tier contribution.


    However, inparison to that, Wilbur preferred the practicality of the Book of Sequence and the secrets it held.


    Even Wilbur himself had not been able to reveal all of the book''s attributes. What was the extent of its true power, then?


    The thought made Wilbur make up his mind at once.


    He was not going to contribute the book and the thin sword. Instead, he nned to make them his own personal weapons.


    Unless it was a matter of life and death, the Book of Sequence was actually even more powerful than the thin sword.


    Wilbur did not know where the elder had even gotten such a thing, but he was more than happy to have it for himself.


    The thought made Wilbur''s excitement grow, and he began inscribing spells into the Book of Sequence at once.


    It was an extremelyplicated process.


    It required an intense level of knowledge of spells andrge amounts of spirit energy and spiritual energy to achieve.


    Of course, Wilbur more than met those standards.


    He had figured out how to make charmed scrolls a long time ago and onlycked the materials.


    Now was the time to test his spell knowledge.


    It was nine in the morning when Wilbur finally managed to finish carving the first


    spell into the first page of the Book of Sequence.


    He wiped away the sweat on his brow, letting out a sigh of relief.


    It was hard work.


    Everything came at a cost, and carving a mere mid-tier spell had taken him an


    entire night to the point where Wilbur himself felt the fatigue.


    That was considerably rare.


    However, he had gotten it done regardless.


    Wilbur looked at the image of the thunderbolt on the first page, smiling.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    It was a call from Shelby, so Wilbur hurried to pick it up.


    "Shelby?"


    "Wilbur, I''m scared."


    Wilbur asked at once, "What happened?"


    "A dozen men barged into our dorm this morning. Not only did they trash the whole ce, but they even threatened to break our legs if we were to spread any more lies about the school online. They also threatened to expel us from the college." Shelby''s voice sounded like she was close to tears.


    Wilbur''s expression turned ashen at the words.


    Breaking into the dorm and threatening students? That was something else.


    "Are you guys alright?" Wilbur asked, holding his anger back.


    Shelby said, "We''re fine, but we''re really scared. We don''t know what to do."


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right there to see what''s going on."


    "Okay. Please hurry up. Celine and Yasmine are scared out of their wits."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be right there." Wilbur hung up the call and drove to the college at


    once.


    His expression was terrifying on the way there.


    Things had gotten out of hand.


    He knew that it took certain connections to be in charge of a school canteen, but they definitely deserved to be fired after messing up this badly.


    Food safety could affect a person''s life.


    The school would not be able to afford to let this spiral, either.


    However, it seemed like Wilbur had underestimated whoever was in charge of the school canteen.

 Chapter 960

    Since that was the case, Wilbur could not be med for what he was about to do.


    Wilbur pulled up at the school in a fit of rage, leaping over the walls to Shelby''s dorm building to save time.


    After asking for their room number, he took the stairs up.


    Everyone else in the dorm building seemed oblivious to his presence.


    It only took a little spirit energy to hide from the consciousness of a regr mortal, which was child''s y for Wilbur.


    He arrived to see Shelby''s dorm in a state of disarray as if there had been a robbery.


    Shelby, Yasmine, and Celine were huddled up together on one bed, trembling against each other.


    Shelby nearly wept when she caught sight of Wilbur.


    "Wilbur!"


    Willbur hurried over tofort them, dragging up a stool to sit by the bed. "Could you tell me the gist of what happened?"


    "Last night we came back and saw that the school board had posted a notice saying that the rat''s head found in the canteen food was actually a duck''s head and rified that whoever reported it had seen the wrong thing," said Shelby.


    Wilbur frowned. "Are you sure it was a rat''s head, then?"


    "I''m positive. All three of us saw it, we were so grossed out we all threw up," said Shelby.


    Just then, Yasmine said, "The photo Shelby posted caused a lot ofmotion online, Wilbur. That''s why the school took action."


    "The dean even called to warn us that we''d be expelled if we were to talk about this again. That happened not long after you left," said Celine.


    Wilbur pretty much understood then that whoever was in charge of the canteen definitely had their connections.


    They had even gotten a school board to im that a rat''s head was a duck''s head, for crying out loud.


    "Take me to the canteen. I''ll get to the bottom of this," said Wilbur.


    Shelby said, "I don''t think we should go. Those people might still be on campus." "Well, I''m here, aren''t I? There''s nothing you have to worry about," said Wilbur. Shelby and her friends nodded at his assuring words.


    They knew that Wilbur was not any regr person and was extremely strong.


    On top of that, they did not feel the best about how the case had been handled either.


    They were traumatized by something so disgusting in their food, only to be threatened about it. How were they going to remain in school if they did not fix it soon?


    The three girls mustered up the courage to visit the canteen with Wilbur.


    It was around ten in the morning then, and the canteen had stopped serving


    breakfast. Lunch was still a while away, and thus there were not many people in the canteen aside from the staff cleaning the tables.


    "Which stall''s food did you find the rat''s head in?" asked Wilbur.


    Shelby pointed at a stall named Sal''s Tacos. "This one."


    Wilbur looked over. The stall was pretty big and well-furnished, and there were a


    few staff members washing tes in there.


    Wilbur sneered, heading over to the stall at once.


    They were still operating after something like that had happened.


    Wilbur came up to the ss panel separating the stall from the public. "Who owns this ce?"


    A man in his forties wearing a chef''s uniform looked at Wilbur warily. "What''s the matter?"


    "I think you should know what the matter is," Wilbur said coldly.


    The chef''s expression darkened at once. He spotted Shelby and her friends before his gaze turned back to Wilbur.


    "I''m not going to tolerate any nonsense here. Get lost, or you''re going to get it."


    Wilbur smirked coldly at the words. "A student found a rat''s head in your food, but you were able to forcibly im it was actually a duck''s head and even break into the student''s dorm to threaten her. I gotta hand it to you, man."


    "Watch your words, young man. There''s a price to pay for saying the wrong thing, you know," the chef scowled, taking his phone out and dialing a number.


    Wilbur sat down right in front of the stall. "Get your boss here too. I don''t think anyone else would be able to afford to take on this responsibility."


    The chef hung up the phone, smirking at Wilbur. "You want my boss here? Do you even know who he is? You don''t deserve that!"


    Just as the two men were talking, a dozen hooligans rushed into the canteen.


    "Who''s starting trouble here?" the leader, a guy with striking blonde hair asked.

 Chapter 961

    The chef nodded in Wilbur''s direction, and the blonde thug swaggered over with his men. "You want a piece of me, huh?"


    Wilbur nced at him.


    "What are you staring at? Never seen a top dog before?" the guy asked loudly, making the men behind him crack upughing.


    Wilbur''s gaze narrowed, and he got to his feet.


    He took a step forward, and it was followed by a series of thumps and ngs.


    By the time Wilbur returned to his seat, the thug and all his men were lying on the ground and crying out in agony.


    Even the chef was at a loss for words, staring at Wilbur like he had just seen a ghost.


    Wilbur eyed him back coldly, saying nothing.


    The chef trembled all over, pointing a shaking finger at Wilbur. "How dare you physically assault someone on school grounds?"


    "There isn''t much I wouldn''t dare to do," said Wilbur coldly.


    He then paid the chef no mind, gesturing for Shelby and her friends toe over to sit down with him.


    The three girls looked at him in admiration. They knew Wilbur was strong but did not know he was such a good fighter.


    He had actually taken on a dozen men on his own and won!


    "How are you so cool, Wilbur?" Shelby asked, blinking her eyes in curiosity.


    Wilbur merely smiled. "That was nothing. All you need to know is that no one''s going to be able to give you a hard time as long as I''m around."


    Shelby nodded her head, gaining a strange burst of confidence.


    Celine and Yasmine were also significantly less afraid.


    Now that the situation had escted, it was up to Wilbur to handle things.


    After all, iming that a rat''s head was actually a duck''s was just too much. Around half an hourter, a short and plump middle-aged man and a man in a white button-up walked into the canteen over to Sal''s Tacos.


    "Sir!" The chef finally emerged from the stall to greet the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man, who was the owner of Sal''s Tacos, sneered, ncing at the thug and his men on the ground with a frown. "Who did this?"


    "It was him!" The chef pointed at Wilbur.


    The owner looked at Wilbur. "You''ve got some nerve, attacking someone on school grounds."


    "I mean, you had the nerve to trash a student''s dorm and threaten them. What''s this inparison, right?" Wilbur retorted coldly.


    The owner nced at the man in the white shirt next to him, then looked back at Wilbur.


    "You need to know that a lot of things aren''t so ck and white, young man. We''re willing topensate you, but this ends here. Please stop causing any more trouble." The owner seemed to want to make peace with everyone.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "I agreed with what you said about a lot of things not being as ck and white. So, here''s what you''re going to do. Close up your stall and apologize publicly to all the students in front of the school, then get out of the school and nevere back. That way, I won''t give you any more trouble."


    The owner''s expression soured at once.


    It was important to note that a college canteen stall like this one brought in millions of dors in revenue, and closing down the shop just like that would put an end to that money for the owner.


    Besides, he had his connections. There was nothing to worry about!


    "I''d rethink those words if I were you, young man. Shelby Osborn and her friends still attend sses here, and I''d hate for you to ruin their future," the owner spat viciously.


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow coldly. "Show me what you''ve got, then. I''d like to see it."


    The owner''s expression darkened at Wilbur''s attitude and turned to cast a nce at the man in the white shirt next to him.


    The guy let out a cough. "Sir, I''m from the Municipal Bureau of Education. I''ll be sure to get to the bottom of this case, but it''s highly inappropriate of you to physically assault someone on school grounds like this. I''m afraid I might have to punish Miss Shelby and her friends if this goes on."


    "Education Bureau, huh? What''s your name?" Wilbur asked calmly.


    "Hector Jotun."


    "You''re speaking to Mister Hector Jotun from the Municipal Bureau of Education. Got it?" the owner said smugly.


    Wilbur chuckled. "No wonder you had the nerve to sound so cocky. So, you have someone powerful to back you up."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? I''m only here to investigate a case I received a report on, said Hector at once.

 Chapter 962

    Wilbur retorted coldly, "Well, who was it who reported the case, and what was the case even about?"


    "That''s none of your business," said Hector.


    Wilbur sneered.


    This Hector guy was clearly here to back the owner of Sal''s Tacos up.


    What was this nonsense about investigating a report? Why would there only be one person here for that?


    What a joke.


    "I''m warning you, Hector. You''re a member of the education board, so it''s best to operate on a good, pure conscience. Otherwise, you might regret it," Wilbur warned.


    Hector''s expression darkened. "Are you trying to lecture me?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you above that?" Wilbur stared at Hector coldly.


    For some reason, Hector''s chest seemed to tighten under the stare.


    He pretended to stay calm. "Sal, call the police. Someone''s broken into Westhand College and physically assaulted a dozen people, causing a public disruption."


    The owner, Sal, nodded and took out his phone.


    After making a call, he smirked at Wilbur. "Just wait till you get arrested, young man."


    "Oh, I''ll be waiting. There''s going to be an arrest for sure. I''m just not that sure who''s going to be taken away," Wilbur replied calmly.


    Hector frowned.


    The next second, he walked over to a corner to make a call.


    "Are you sure we''re going to be fine?" Shelby seemed a little concerned.


    Wilbur smiled. "Don''t you worry about it. I''d be a disgrace to Seechertown if I couldn''t even handle something this small."


    Shelby let out a small smile.


    Indeed, she did still trust Wilbur.


    A little over ten minutester, a bald man hurried over with a few security guards.


    The bald man said at once, "You''re here, Mister Jotun! Why didn''t you drop by to say hi?"


    He hurried up to Hector, shaking hands with him warmly.


    Shelby leaned over to whisper to Wilbur, "That''s Mister Shia Tasdo. Our dean." Wilbur nodded, saying nothing.


    He was just waiting for all the members of this shady alliance to show themselves before taking all of them down in one go.


    That was way better than keeping them around and bringing the school''s name down, anyway.


    Shia and Hector chatted briefly after shaking hands, then made their way over to Wilbur and the rest.


    Shia looked at Wilbur. "Who are you, and why are you in my school assaulting people?"


    "The name''s Wilbur Penn. I''m Shelby''s guardian. These people broke into the dorm Shelby and her friends live in and threatened their personal safety. Was I not supposed to do anything about it as her guardian?" Wilbur asked calmly.


    Shia frowned. "The case is already under investigation, and it''s turning out to just be a misunderstanding, which I already exined to Miss Shelby. So, you can stop trying to cause any more trouble."


    "You already exined it? What exactly did you exin, huh?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    "Well, it was a duck''s head that Shelby mistook for a rat''s," Shia said.


    "All three of them confirmed that it was a rat''s head, but here you are iming that


    it''s a duck''s. Who am I supposed to believe, then?" Wilbur asked.


    Just then, three policemen got to the canteen, greeting Shia.


    Shia greeted them back, then turned back to Wilbur. "You should believe the school, of course. Anyway, let''s talk about you assaulting someone on school grounds now."


    Shia said the words, ncing at the policemen next to him.


    "Someone reported an assault here. What happened?" asked one of the policemen.


    Wilbur smiled. "They trashed a student dorm, threatened their personal safety,


    and were going to attack me. I was just protecting myself."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Shia said at once, ring up in anger.

 Chapter 963

    Wilbur looked at Shia coldly. "What''s so ridiculous about what I just said? Shelby and her friends saw it for themselves, and they were the victims."


    "Yes, these guys trashed our dorm and threatened us! I''ll dly testify to that!"


    "I can testify as well."


    "Me too!"


    Celine and Yasmine spoke up one after the other, bravely taking a stand.


    Shia was starting to go purple from his rage.


    He had not expected Shelby and her friends to be so rebellious.


    Shia red at them viciously. "It appears that you girls don''t want to continue studying here anymore."


    Wilbur flew to his feet at once. "Shia Tasdo. You have threatened these students repeatedly. Don''t you think that''s a bit too much?"


    "What did you just say? Who the hell do you think you are?" Shia retorted, refusing to believe that he could not win over Shelby and the rest as well as this young man within his own territory.


    A crisp sound rang through the air.


    Wilbur hadnded a p on Shia''s face.


    The blow sent him spinning in a circle, leaving him staring dumbly at Wilbur.


    One side of Shia''s face began to swell, and a thin line of blood trickled down one corner of his mouth.


    Everyone was shocked.


    No one had expected that Wilbur would have the nerve to hit someone up under these circumstances.


    Even Shelby panicked.


    Wilbur had been too rash. There were policemen present, too.


    They would now have something to charge him for!


    Yasmine and Celine fidgeted anxiously, not knowing what to do.


    Just then, Sal shouted, "Amazing! I can''t believe it! You actually had the nerve to attack someone in front of the police!"


    "You all saw it with your own eyes! Arrest this man and give him a proper interrogation," Hector shouted loudly as well.


    One of the policemen stepped up to Wilbur. "You''d better stop putting your hands on anyone else, or I''m going to have to get physical as well.


    "I think you should start with investigating how these people broke into a dorm


    and threatened students. Everything happens for a reason," Wilbur said coldly.


    The policeman frowned, turning to Shelby. "Is what he said true?"


    "Yes, it is. Our dorm''s still a mess from the break-in, you can take a look for yourself," said Shelby.


    The policeman nodded. "Alright, we''ll look into that."


    Shia then said, "Just arrest him first! You saw him attack me yourself!"


    The policeman frowned. "We''re going to investigate everything. Arrest this man and take these people away too."


    He had decided to take Wilbur as well as the thug and his men back to the station for investigation.


    Sal took a step forward. "But most of these people were victims! Why must they be arrested?"


    "I told you it''s for the investigation. Didn''t you hear me?" said the policeman.


    Sal had no choice but to go over to Hector, whispering to him, "They can''t be taken away, Uncle."


    Hector frowned. "I see."


    He then came up to the policeman. "Sir, I''m Hector Jotun from the Municipal Bureau of Education. This is an internal case, and the college will handle it ourselves. You just need to arrest the attacker."


    The policeman began to hesitate at those words.


    Wilbur said at once, "Birds of a feather flock together. You''re all bastards."


    "What did you just say?" Hector red up in fury. "How dare you insult a public officer?"


    "What about you, then?" Wilbur retorted. "We have here a member of the Municipal Bureau of Education, a college dean, and an evil canteen stall owner in cahoots to cover a severe breach of food safety, iming a rat''s head to be a duck''s. Is the safety of the students a joke to you? Do you even deserve the positions you have?"


    Shia flew into a fit of rage, stomping his foot. "Arrest the bastard! Come on!"


    "You heard him. He even had the nerve to insult you! He''s a public nuisance. I''m going to call your superior if he isn''t taken away in the next minute!" Hector spat threateningly at the policemen, whose brows furrowed.


    Of course they knew that something was up with how this case was being handled.


    It was just that the dean of Westhand College and the undersecretary of the Municipal Bureau of Education were not to be messed with.

 Chapter 964

    At the end of the day, they themselves were no more than merely policemen.


    These people they were dealing with, however, had a certain amount of power that could ruin their career as policemen with just one call.


    All at once, the policemen did not know what to do.


    It was clearly unfair to just arrest Wilbur, but they could not exactly afford to not do that either.


    After giving it some thought, one of the policemen sighed. "Juste with us for the investigation, sir."


    He gestured to his fellow colleagues to arrest Wilbur.


    Sal, Shia, and Hector smiled cruelly at the sight.


    How dare this bastard cause them so much trouble? Once he was in jail, all they had to do was pull a few strings and his life in prison would be hell for sure.


    As for Shelby and her friends, they would be even easier to handle since they were studying in this college.


    Wilbur stood up, looking around him coldly. "Don''t make me put my hands on you."


    "Threatening a police officer? You''re really something else!" Shia said loudly.


    Sal and Hector sneered along.


    Things would only get better if the idiot actually dared to assault an officer. That wouldnd him at least a few years in prison.


    The officers frowned. "Just work with us here. We''ll get to the bottom of this."


    "That''s fine, someone will be here to do that. I just want you to do your jobs properly and not get led down the wrong path," said Wilbur, looking at the officers.


    The officers were surprised, staring at Wilbur thoughtfully.


    Just then, Shelby, Yasmine, and Celine got to their feet. They walked over to Wilbur, standing in front of him.


    "You''re not taking him away!"


    "He was just helping us seek justice. What''s wrong with that?"


    "You should be arresting that Sal guy! Why are you going for Wilbur instead?"


    All three girls'' expressions were firm.


    Shia shouted, "I guess none of you want to graduate, then! Watch me expel you right now!"


    "Go ahead! You''re not getting away with twisting the truth," Shelby called out loudly.


    Wilbur smiled, patting Shelby on the shoulder. "That''s very brave of you."


    "I''m just telling the truth here," said Shelby.


    Wilbur nodded his head in admiration.


    It was important to note that telling the truth was not always the easiest thing to do.


    Just then, a figure swaggered into the canteen, walking up to Wilbur before looking at everyone else. "Wow, it''s a party."


    "It took you this f*cking long to get here?" Wilbur bristled in annoyance.


    Faron shrugged. "I came as soon as I got the call! Do you know how bad the traffic was? I swear I''m going to re-n these shitty Seechertown roads one day."


    Wilbur shook his head.


    Just then, Shia said coldly, "Who the hell are you? How did you get into our school, and why are you here?"


    Faron nced at Shia and chuckled. "And who are you? You sound like the person running this ce."


    "I''m the dean of this college. Why don''t you tell me if that''s enough for me to run this ce or not?" Shia retorted coldly.


    Faron snorted, ncing at Hector. "And who''s this?"


    "Undersecretary of the Municipal Bureau of Education, Mister Hector Jotun," Sal piped up smugly.


    "I see. And who are you?" Faron asked.


    Sal sneered. "That''s none of your business. Who the hell are you to be asking so many questions in a ce like this?"


    "What, isn''t this a school?" Faron asked.


    "This is Westhand College! We don''t tolerate nonsense from anyone, especially not from idiots like you," Sal said coldly.

 Chapter 965

    Faron looked at Sal with a smile. "You sure are quite the man, aren''t you? You have quite a lot of people on your side."


    "I''m going to tell you the truth. I''ve got a good few more canteen stalls like this one, and I make well into eight figures every year. What do you think you''ll be able to do to me, hm?" Sal looked nothing but smug, clearly not thinking much of Faron.


    Sal had managed to set up multiple stalls in multiple colleges all thanks to his uncle, Hector.


    On top of that, Sal was also skilled enough atworking to have connections in every college possible.


    Shia, from Westhand College, was a good example of that, and Sal paid him good money each year.


    That was why Sal had not been worried by this incident in the slightest, hardly taking it seriously at all.


    It would be handled for sure, either by Shia or Sal''s uncle, Hector.


    Faron turned to Wilbur. "We''re in a bit of a pickle here, bro."


    "Well, you can get lost if you can''t handle it. I''ll get it done," said Wilbur calmly.


    Sal burst outughing at once.


    "Finally realizing how hard this is now, are you? What a pity it''s toote for that, though! Anyone whoys a finger on me has to pay the price," Sal spat viciously.


    Faron pointed at the thug and his men lying on the ground. "So, you admit that these are your men?"


    "So what if they are?" Sal said boastfully.


    Faron sighed. "I said this was a pickle because I''m going to have to uproot everything you''ve established, from shutting down all the canteen stalls you own and sending all your supporters to jail. That''s going to take significantly more time and effort. You didn''t think I was referring to you being the pickle, did you?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Sal''s expression shifted at once.


    Hector''s expression darkened as well.


    Shia called out, "Who do you think you are, talking such a big talk at a ce like this?"


    "Oh, you''re about to find out real soon," Faron said coldly. He took out his phone after that, dialing a number.


    "Are you here?"


    "Yes, Boss! You know how difficult it is to put together these sudden operations. We were only able to get it approved by splitting up."


    "Well, hurry the f*ck up, then! I haven''t even gotten to have breakfast yet!" Faron called out loudly in displeasure.


    "I''m at the door now, Boss."


    Faron hung up the phone then, grinning at Sal and the rest. "Let me give you a second introduction. I''m Faron Campbell, head of the third division in the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection. We received a report that the food here was unclean and that the school board covered for the canteen stall owner in charge, and thus we formed a case team to investigate it."


    He then took out his license, clipping it to the front of his shirt.


    Sal, Shia, and Hector were at a loss for words.


    They stared at Faron dumbly, unable to believe their eyes.


    How could this young man be a head of division in the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection? Was this a joke?


    The policemen had silently retreated to the back by then as well.


    All of a sudden, Shia shouted, "How dare you fake a public officer''s license?"


    There was no way he was going to believe that a young man in his twenties was a head of division in the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    That was impossible from a political standpoint.


    Hector refused to believe this either. A head of division in his twenties?


    That could only be possible if his father was Orin Campbell.


    All of a sudden, Hector jumped in shock.


    He recalled hearing this young man say his name was Faron Campbell. Hisst name was Campbell.


    Orin Campbell had only one son. This was way too much of a coincidence...


    The thought made Hector begin to tremble.


    He would be done for if that was really the case.


    Just then, Sal shouted, "Who the f*ck are you kidding, a head of division in his twenties? Do you think I''m a f*cking idiot?"

 Chapter 966

    Faron chuckled and ignored him.


    At this time, Wilbur patted Faron on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Good gracious, you sure got promoted quickly enough."


    "This is all thanks to you, is it not? Every time youe to me, I get a good share. It is actually difficult for me not to be promoted," Faron said with a smile.


    Wilbur smiled sarcastically and said, "Do not even attempt to tter me, because of your old man, you cannot be promoted too slowly even if you want to."


    Faronughed dryly and stopped talking.


    At this time, Hector was freaked out.


    The conversation between the two men vaguely confirmed his suspicions.


    If Faron were really that person''s son, he would probably be thrown into jail.


    At this moment, several men in uniforms hurried in.


    The leader came to Faron and said breathlessly, "I''m sorry, Boss. We''ve already processed the paperwork as quickly as possible and came here."


    "Please be formal during your working hours," Faron coughed.


    Upon hearing this, the man quickly said, "Reporting in, sir! All three investigation teams are in ce and awaiting orders."


    Wilbur looked at this man and felt that he looked familiar.


    At this time, Faron introduced, "Boss, thest time I went to Harvest County, he was the one who handled Ethan''s affairs. His name is Nichs."


    Wilbur suddenly remembered. No wonder he looked so familiar.


    Just then, Nichs stepped forward to shake hands with Wilbur and said, "Bos...


    I mean Mister Penn, I am Nichs. I am in the Third Office now, under the supervision of the chief, Mister Campbell."


    "Has that matter been dealt with?" Wilbur smiled and shook hands with Nichs.


    Nichs nodded and said, "No one got away with it. They were all sent in."


    "Thank you," Wilbur said.


    Nichs smiled and did not continue talking about that matter. After all, it was not convenient to discuss that here.


    However, after that case was over, he was promoted directly to Deputy Chief. Meanwhile, Sal, Shia, and Hector werepletely dumbfounded.


    Hector''s whole body was trembling violently. His expression was one of pure horror.


    They could not believe that an investigation team was here in such a short time. Furthermore, they did not receive any news at all.


    Right then, Faron looked at the three of them and said with a smile, "Three of you, please cooperate with the investigation. You may start now."


    Sal and the other three people turned pale and were trembling uncontrobly.


    Nichs''s face was solemn as he instructed his men, "Start the questioning, and make preliminary notes."


    "Yes, sir."


    Several of his subordinates responded, sat at the dining table in the canteen right away, and took out theirputers, starting their work on site right away.


    Sal and others were called forward one by one and were questioned in turn.


    Some people also started questioning Shelby and the others, but they were treated as victims and whistleblowers.


    At this time, Shia and Hector stood in front of these people, their legs shaking.


    They were fully aware of the serious consequences of being investigated.


    Sal had long lost all color in his face.


    His support, Shia, and his uncle, Hector, were sweating and trembling. Things had gone horribly wrong.


    He almost pissed his pants out of fear.


    At this moment, several more people hurriedly walked in and went straight to Faron.


    "Principal, Mister Finn," Shia greeted cautiously as soon as he saw them.


    The visitors were none other than the school principal, Michael Herman, and the school''s Disciplinary Committee Secretary, Simon Finn.


    When the two arrived, they ignored Shiapletely. Instead, they wiped the sweat from their foreheads and said to Faron, "Mister Campbell, I am really sorry for arrivingte."

 Chapter 967

    When Sal saw them, his body went limp and copsed to the ground.


    Shia and Hector were sweating profusely, standing there as if they were mourning for their heirs.


    This matter was destined to be exposed.


    Faron nced at the two of them and said coldly, "You''re here."


    "I''m really sorry. We just found out about it just now. Please forgive us."


    The principal, Michael, was furious.


    He did not know about this incident until he received a call from the Municipal Disciplinary Inspection Division earlier.


    It was natural for him to be angry after finding out something that could have been handled within the school ending up alerting the Municipal Disciplinary Inspection Division.


    Simon was even more furious.


    Shia had acted out of line. Instead of reporting this immediately and dealing with it seriously, he decided to smash the student dormitory and threaten the students.


    What kind of negative impact would this have on the college, and what impact would it have on his and the principal''s future?


    His anger could not even be relieved if Shia was killed on the spot.


    Faron snorted coldly and said, "It''s remarkable that such a big thing happened in your school while you two are oblivious to it."


    "We have neglected our duties. Let us review and reflect upon it," The two men bowed repeatedly.


    They both held rtively high positions, but before this special task force from the Municipal Disciplinary Inspection Division, their positions meant nothing.


    Especially when Faron was Orin Campbell''s son. Michael and Simon were senior enough to be aware of Faron.


    Orin Campbell''s son was here in person. They must handle things as best as they can and make sure to punish everyone ordingly.


    As for the two of them, if they got off lightly, they would get a strike and be required to conduct self-reflection.


    In more severe cases, they might be demoted or even fired.


    After all, they had managerial responsibilities.


    This was a very serious matter, implicating their future.


    At this time, Wilbur was sitting there nonchntly, looking at Sal and the others.


    Shelby and her friends quickly finished their questioning and came to sit next to Wilbur.


    Shelby stuck out her tongue at Wilbur and whispered, "Wilbur, you''re so awesome."


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said nothing.


    "Wilbur, please be our brother too," Yasmine and Celine also made faces and said to Wilbur.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "I have long regarded you three as my sisters."


    "Really? That''s agreed, then. You will be our brother from now on, and you have to protect us," The two covered their mouths andughed.


    Wilbur smiled and nodded.


    This time, the three of them finally saw how powerful Wilbur was.


    Just look at the tone and demeanor of the man named Faron when he was talking to Wilbur.


    They could clearly tell that Faron had to act based on Wilbur''s decision.


    Their principal and the Disciplinary Committee Secretary werepletely servile in front of Faron.


    This showed how terrifying Wilbur''s power was.


    Faron ignored Michael and Simon.


    He had been waiting for his subordinates to take notes.


    It was not until the preliminary notes were taken that Faron looked at the two of them and said, "Such a serious thing happened under your management, so you are responsible. Please await the inquiry and investigation."


    "Yes, of course." The two nodded repeatedly, sweating profusely as they did so.


    At this time, Sal, Shia, and Hector were inplete despair.


    They knew that they were finished and what awaited them would be severe punishment by thew.


    Not long after, Nichs stood up, came to Faron''s side, and said, "Chief, the preliminary notes have been taken. Now we need to take them back for further investigation."

 Chapter 968

    "Well,e here and help us bring these three back," Faron waved to the


    sergeant.


    The sergeant stepped forward, saluted Faron, then took out handcuffs and put them on Sal.


    The other two officers also detained Hector and Shia, respectively.


    Although the Municipal Disciplinary Inspection Division did not have the power to directly order them, the principal was not a fool.


    Nichs could tell who these people were.


    He appeared calm on the surface, but in fact, there was turmoil in his heart.


    The most powerful one here was actually the young man, Wilbur.


    Wilbur was able to summon the director of the Municipal Disciplinary Inspection Department with ease. Micheal did not know what identity this young man had and how much power he had.


    It was fortunate that Nichs had refrained himself in the past and withstood the pressure from his superiors.


    Otherwise, he would have been taken away like Hector, Sal, and the others instead of him taking them away.


    Nichs said, "Chief, I am going back to lodge the case first."


    "Sure," Faron nodded.


    Nichs waved his hand, and a group of people took Sal and the others outside.


    Right then, the three of them were shaking, unable to move at all, and had to be dragged out.


    Their arrogance had vanished and was reced only by fear.


    Faron said to Wilbur, "Bro, it''s already noon. Why not treat me to lunch?"


    "Damn you. I brought you here to contribute and gain merit, and you want me to treat you to lunch?" Wilbur said reluctantly.


    Faron''s face suddenly darkened and said, "Fine, it''s my treat then. Are you happy now?"


    The conversation between the two spooked Michael and Simon, causing them to break into a cold sweat once again.


    Just who was this guy? How did he have the guts to talk back to Orin Campbell''s son like this?


    Wilbur stood up, looked at the two men, and said, "You haveplete responsibility for this matter. I hope you can take ountability and offer an exnation to all students."


    "Of course. We will start internal rectification immediately, and I will personally oversee the process," Michael said hurriedly.


    Simon also followed suit, "This happened because of my negligence. I will review the incident and take ountability. We will immediately notify the whole school to restore the students'' dignity and cooperate with relevant departments to severely punish Shia and others."


    Wilbur snorted coldly, then turned to Shelby and the others, and said, "Come on. It''s Mister Campbell''s treat. Let us go have a meal."


    "Okay," The three of them stood up immediately, looking happy.


    They knew that this matter had been solved perfectly. They would no longer need to worry about being teased in school, and no one would dare to bully them.


    Several people turned around, and then Wilbur looked at the blonde-haired guy and others lying on the ground pretending to be dead. He said coldly, "ying dead, eh? Just you guys wait."


    In the meantime, Elsa barged in with her Special Agents team.


    "Where is the person?" Elsa shouted loudly as soon as she came in.


    Wilbur pointed at the blonde-haired guy and others lying on the floor.


    "Catch them all and take them back for interrogation," Elsa waved her hand, and her people swarmed in, pressed the blonde-haired guy and others to the ground, and then took them away one by one.


    The blonde-haired guy and others had long realized that something was wrong and were just ying dead, hoping to get out of this.


    Unfortunately, things did not go the way they nned.


    Simon and Michael''s expression became even darker.


    Good gracious. The Disciplinary Inspection Division and Special Agents were easily summoned to the scene.


    He was intimidated by the epaulets on that female special agent. She was at the level of a General.


    "What about these two? Do you want to take them away together?" Elsa pointed at Michael and Simon and asked.


    Wilbur remained silent. Faron said, "Wait for the investigation results. If it has nothing to do with them, then let them handle it internally. If it does, we''ll start the investigation process. Does it have anything to do with you at all?"


    "What did you say?" Elsa stared at Faron with hostility.


    Faron was immediately frightened and said, "I asked you toe here just to help me. What else do you want?"


    "I am also here to handle a case. What''s wrong with that?" Elsa challenged.


    Simon and Michael were dumbfounded once more.


    What was going on here?

 Chapter 969

    Although the female Special Agent had a higher rank than Faron, he was still Orin Campbell''s son. Was this female Special Agent unclear about the situation?


    At that moment, Wilbur shook his head and said, "Are you two still children? Are you done yet?"


    The two snorted coldly at the same time and stopped talking to each other.


    Wilbur sighed and said, "Let us go and have lunch. I''m hungry."


    Wilbur and his group walked outside.


    Michael and Simon looked at each other, with cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads.


    "Please hold an emergency meeting and issue a statement. Announce the facts to the public and try your best to make things right. Otherwise, we will all suffer," Principal Michael said with a sad look on his face.


    Simon nodded repeatedly.


    If this matter was not handled properly, the two of them would indeed be in trouble.


    Wilbur and others had left the school ande to a restaurant outside.


    The five of them ordered a few dishes and had lunch.


    After the meal, Wilburforted Shelby and her friends. After that, they returned to school.


    Faron made a face and paid the bill reluctantly.


    Wilbur looked at the two of them, shook his head, and drove away.


    Faron and Elsa looked at each other, snorted coldly, and parted ways too.


    After returning to Seke Ind, Wilbur sat in the room for a while and sighed.


    Sal and his people dared to act so openly and boldly. This must be inseparable from the forces behind them.


    That was by no means an ident.


    There must be many more simr incidents that were left in the dark.


    Thinking of that, Wilbur sighed deeply.


    The next day, the Municipal Discipline Inspection Division issued a notice.


    "There was a food safety problem at Westhand College. The people responsible, Sal, the canteen contractor, Shia, the Dean of Academic Affairs, and Hector, the Deputy Director of the Education Bureau, had admitted the relevant facts, including colluding with each other, concealing the truth, etc. They are being investigated and further investigations regarding the incident are being carried out."


    Westhand College issued an announcement.


    "Sal, the canteen contractor, neglected food hygiene and safety and allowed a rat head to be found in his food. In order to evade responsibility, Sal teamed up with the profit conveyors, Dean of Academic Affairs, Shia, and Deputy Director of Education Bureau, Hector, to conceal the facts, imed the rat was a duck, smashed the dormitories of the reported students, and threatened the safety of the students. They are now being summoned for investigation. The college will cooperate with the relevant departments to carry out the investigation and carry out special food safety rectification activities in the school. At the same time, the three students who reported the incident will be rewarded as encouragement." Seeing these two announcements, the entire college cheered. Everyone was confused at first.


    In the early days, it was revealed that someone ate a rat head in the school canteen. Everyone was disgusted and could not ept it.


    However, the Academic Affairs Office issued a notice saying that it was just a duck''s head and that the students had been mistaken.


    Everyone began to talk and had various suspicions.


    Now these two announcements hadpletely verified everyone''s suspicions. Sure enough, someone was hiding something and threatening the students.


    Now that the truth was revealed, everyone was excited.


    Justice had prevailed.


    When Wilbur saw the news, he just sighed.


    There were countless shady things going on in this world.


    There were many worse and darker things than this one. Who could know about


    them and who could control them?


    Even he felt a little powerless. It was even more so for most of the ordinary people.


    At this time, Charles was heard outside saying, "Sir, there is an invitation for you."


    "Come in."


    Charles pushed open the door and walked in. He held the invitation in both hands and handed it to Wilbur.


    Wilbur opened it and took a look.


    It was from Nancy.


    "I sincerely invite you, Mr. Wilbur, to attend the wedding reception of Nancy and Conan on the 10th of July at the restaurant on the Second Floor of Oceania Hotel in Skyville. I look forward to your presence."


    Wilbur waved to dismiss Charles away, closed the invitation card, and ced it on the table.


    She was getting married!


    Various emotions emerged on Wilbur''s face, and he was in a state of confusion.


    Wilbur unknowingly sat there all afternoon.


    It was not until evening that he took a long breath and smiled.


    In the next few days, he announced that everyone on Seke Ind would


    practice in seclusion and stay behind closed doors.

 Chapter 970

    A few dayster, at around nine o''clock in the morning, Wilbur finally opened the door and walked out.


    Looking at the dazzling sunshine, he smiled slightly and walked outside.


    "Wilbur, what are you doing?"


    Wilbur turned around and saw Faron walking toward him.


    "What time is it? Why are you so free and not working?" Wilbur asked.


    Faron said, "It''s Sunday today."


    "Oh, I have been busy practicing these past few days and I''ve lost track of time," Wilbur said calmly.


    There was something strange in Faron''s eyes, but he immediately said with a smile, "Where are you going?"


    "To a wedding."


    "Take me with you," Faron said.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "You don''t know this person, so why are you following me?"


    "Can''t I just join in for the fun?" Faron said.


    Wilbur stared at Faron for a long time and said slowly, "You drive."


    "Okay."


    The two walked out of theke ind and got into Faron''s Audi A4.


    "Where are we headed to?"


    "Skyville City, Oceania Hotel."


    "Okay."


    Faron drove directly onto the highway and headed toward Skyville City.


    Skyville City was roughly a hundred kilometers away from Seechertown, and it only took two hours at most.


    While on their way, Faron whistled, looking leisurely and at ease.


    Wilbur sat in the passenger seat and remained silent.


    "What''s wrong, bro? You seem a little unhappy." Faron said.


    "You can tell that I am unhappy?"


    "Then why are you so quiet?"


    "I do not have that much nonsense to talk to you about."


    Faron suddenly stopped talking.


    After a long time, Wilbur said, "Did you do it on purpose?"


    "What?" Faron said.


    "What do you think?" Wilbur looked at Faron.


    Faronughed dryly and said, "Faye is worried about you and asked us to pay attention, but I happened to have some time off."


    Wilbur stopped talking and just sighed.


    Two hourster, the car got off the expressway in Skyville City and arrived at the Oceania Hotel.


    Before getting out of the car, Wilbur suddenly said, "I will go find a bank first. I forgot to prepare some cash."


    "As a gift, right? How much do you need?" Faron said.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Ten thousand, maybe."


    Faron opened the armrest box, took out a brand-new stack of banknotes, and handed it to Wilbur.


    Wilbur took it and said, "Is this from bribery?"


    "Wilbur, please stop joking. I have my own money for emergencies. You have to


    pay me back." Faron said aggrievedly.


    Wilburughed and got out of the car.


    Faron sighed and shook his head.


    10,000 dors was gone again!


    The two of them came to the door of the hotel one after another.


    Nancy was seen wearing a maroon wedding dress, and a handsome man also wearing a matching maroon suit, standing at the door, weing the guests.


    Wilbur took a deep breath and stepped forward to the two of them.


    "Congrattions, Nancy," Wilbur smiled and greeted Nancy.


    Nancy trembled slightly when she saw Wilbur, but immediately said, "Thank you. Come on in and have a seat."


    Wilbur nodded, walked to the reception table, handed over the 10,000 dors, and then walked toward the second floor with Faron.


    At this time, the emcee at the door eximed, "Announcing the arrival of Zev Lloyd, the Chairman of Lloyd Group, and Samantha Lloyd, the general manager." Judging from the names, they should be father and daughter.


    Wilbur looked back.


    He saw a middle-aged man and a girl in her twenties arriving at the door of the hotel with grim faces.

 Chapter 971

    The groom, Conan, had a hint of embarrassment on his face, but he still saluted politely.


    Nancy bowed and thanked them for their arrival.


    The middle-aged man Zev looked at Nancy up and down with an indifferent gaze and snorted coldly.


    Thedy, Samantha, General Manager of Lloyd Group, who resembled a monkey, nced at Nancy and Conan viciously.


    At this time, Wilbur and Faron had already gone upstairs, but he, too, noticed their expressions.


    After going upstairs, the two found a corner and sat down. Wilbur was expressionless and silent.


    "Wilbur, something seems to be wrong?" Faron said.


    Wilbur said calmly, "Mind your own business. We are just here to attend the


    wedding. We will go back after the meal."


    "Yes, of course." Faron nodded repeatedly.


    Not long after, the father and daughter also came up, apanied by two


    bodyguards, and sat down at arge table by themselves.


    Everyone came forward one after another, and there was a burst of greetings and inquiries.


    Zev just nodded, and Samantha ignored these people.


    Wilbur saw it, but his face was expressionless.


    Faronmented in his heart and pretended not to see anything.


    Not long after, it was already half past eleven, and they heard another shout from below.


    "Announcing the arrival of Mister Xylon Sow."


    Everyone at the wedding banquet immediately started talking.


    Zev was the richest man in Skyville City. The Lloyd Group''s annual revenue was worth billions. He was a rich man that everyone envied.


    Xylon was the best fighter in Skyville City, and his martial arts were unrivaled.


    These two people were both well-known figures in Skyville City.


    Their presence at Conan''s wedding was a great honor and grace for Conan.


    After a while, a strong old man wearing a suit and a capable young man slowly walked up.


    The weing host led the way and guided Xylon to sit in the front row.


    Some of those who could strike up a conversation began to say hello from a distance and were very respectful.


    Xylon just nodded, which was regarded as a response.


    At this moment, another shout came from below.


    "Announcing the arrival of the Skyville City Officer-In-Charge, the secretary, Carson Crest."


    Everyone eximed.


    Conan was so proud that the richest man in Skyville City, the Officer-In-Charge, and the best fighter all came to support him.


    While everyone was discussing, they were also confused.


    Conan only ran a small business and was worth tens of millions. Why was the lineup so impressive?


    There were many millionaires in Skyville City, but they might not even have such a big reputation.


    After a while, Conan walked into the hall, personally apanying a middle-aged man wearing formal clothes.


    Conan was beaming and brought Carson to the front row to sit down.


    No one dared to speak at this time. After all, Carson''s identity was extraordinary and could not be easily approached.


    By then, it was almost noon.


    The emcee walked onto the stage, and Nancy, apanied by the two


    bridesmaids, also came to the stage, and stood with the groom.


    The master of ceremonies came to Conan and Nancy and whispered something.


    It seemed that this situation had obviously exceeded expectations, and countermeasures were being discussed urgently.


    After a while, the emcee walked up to the microphone and said, "Dear guests, leaders, rtives, and friends, today is Conan and Nancy''s wedding day. Thank you all for your attendance and support. Now, let us wee the Skyville City''s Officer-In-Charge toe up to the stage for a speech."


    The audience immediately burst into warm apuse.


    If Carson could go on stage to speak and congratte the newlyweds, everyone would look at Conan differently.


    This also meant that he would rise in Skyville City and his future would be limitless.


    After everyone''s warm apuse, Carson did not move.

 Chapter 972

    The assistant next to him stood up and said, "Everyone, Mister Crest is just here


    to congratte the newlyweds at Chairman Lloyd''s invitation. There is no need for a speech. Let''s continue."


    Everyone looked confused.


    Why was Carson invited by Zev to Conan''s wedding? Things did not make sense.


    Some people began whispering among themselves.


    "Do you know that Zev''s daughter, Samantha, once pursued Conan, but was refused by him? They are probably here to cause trouble."


    "Shush! Regardless, Samantha''s appearance is really... unappetizing."


    "I heard that when Conan rejected Samantha, she said harsh words and made sure to make Conan look bad. This is going to be quite a show."


    "Damn. Conan''s in big trouble now. Did you see that Zev also invited Carson here? This is obviously a protest."


    "Who could tell? Let''s wait and see how Conan handles this situation."


    This group of people was at the next table. Wilbur listened in as he took a sip of tea.


    Faron did not dare to look at Wilbur. Before that, Faye had told him to keep an eye on Wilbur.


    Because Wilbur seemed to be in a bad mood ever since learning that Nancy was getting married.


    The rtionship between the two was specially exined to him. That was when Faron decided to follow Wilbur.


    Originally, he followed Wilbur because he wanted to help Wilbur stabilize his mood and not let him get agitated, embarrassing Nancy or himself.


    ording to Faye, the two of them were ssmates growing up.


    Nancy had always been obsessed with Wilbur, and many things happened between them.


    Faye always pretended not to know about it in front of Wilbur.


    Now thinking about it, Nancy was getting married. As long as Wilbur could get through this, everything would be fine between the two of them.


    Seeing the current situation, Faron was afraid that something was going to happen.


    He could not help butment in his heart.


    Love was the most hurtful thing.


    He did not know what to do either.


    Now he just hoped that Zev''s family would not go too far and that the wedding would be concluded smoothly. He would take Wilbur home and hand him over to Faye, and his mission would be aplished.


    Just after the assistant finished speaking, Conan''s face turned dark.


    Nancy looked very embarrassed beside him.


    The emcee took one look at it and said quickly, "Mister Crest is a busy man. I''m sure everyone can understand that. Then I hereby announce that the wedding has officially begun."


    Right on cue, the music started, and a carefully prepared wedding performance began with the actorsing on stage.


    Just then, a voice shouted, "Stop it."


    Everyone was stunned and looked up.


    Samantha was looking at Conan and Nancy angrily with her monkey face.


    The music was forced to stop, and around a dozen actors were on the stage, all looking lost.


    Conan looked at Samantha awkwardly. He seemed to be panicking.


    There was an awkward silence.


    Samantha sneered twice and said, "Conan, why did you not invite me to the wedding?"


    "I was... too busy, so I forgot about it. I''m really sorry," Conan apologized quickly. Samantha went onto the stage and observed Nancy closely.


    Nancy frowned slightly and looked at Samantha in confusion. Apparently she did not know what the story was.


    "She is very beautiful. It''s no wonder you do not like me," Samantha said angrily.


    Conan coughed and said, "Miss Lloyd, I am getting married today, can we talk about thatter?"


    "No!" Samantha suddenly shouted like a crazy person. "No one else can get what I cannot get."


    Everyone was shocked.


    The daughter of the richest man in Skyville City was throwing a fit, and the situation was getting out of control.


    Meanwhile, Nancy looked at Conan and asked slowly, "Can you tell me what''s going on?"

 Chapter 973

    Conan looked at Nancy and hesitated, unable to speak.


    Samantha smiled coldly and said, "Conan, the bride is asking you a question. Please speak."


    Conan looked embarrassed and found it difficult to stand still.


    Seeing this, Samantha snorted coldly, "Let me do the talking."


    Nancy looked at Samantha.


    "I pursued Conan in the past. I admit that I was attracted by Conan''s handsome appearance. In order to pursue him, I promised to invest twenty million dors in his business to expand the production scale. He took the money," Samantha said coldly.


    Conan quickly interjected, "Samantha, I paid you back the money."


    "Yes, you paid it back, and you married someone else!" Samantha shouted.


    Conan sighed and said, "Back then, you did not say that you lent me this money so that I would marry you."


    "Do I need to say more? You pretended to be confused because you understood. After you used the money to start your business, you started to grow distant and cold towards me," Samantha''s face began to look ferocious.


    She was already extremely ugly. Coupled with her extreme anger, her entire face distorted into a rather demonic look.


    Conan sighed and said, "Samantha, you''ve misunderstood. I really did not know that you had this intention at the time."


    Samantha said fiercely, "You did not know, eh? Well, you are quite good at acting. I''m bringing an end to this show of yours today! You should know that your loan in the bank will mature soon."


    "Does this matter? We have agreed that I can roll over the loan," Conan said.


    Samantha smiled smugly.


    She looked at Conan and shook her head, "To tell you the truth, it is impossible to roll over the loan, and it is impossible for another bank to provide you with a loan. Your factory will close down."


    When Conan heard this, he felt his heart freeze over.


    He started from scratch, slowly working his way up from a handicraft workshop to a factory.


    Only he knew the hardships involved.


    All his funds came from loans, and he had no money at all.


    Otherwise, he would not have used Samantha''s twenty million dors to turn things around.


    He knew what Samantha was thinking. She only lent him the money because she liked him.


    It was just that Samantha''s appearance was not pleasant.


    He even considered marrying Samantha, and he would be rich and powerful in this life.


    However, every time he saw Samantha in person, this idea was immediately discarded.


    She was so ugly, so very ugly.


    It was simply unbearable to look at.


    Later, through his rtives'' introduction, he met Nancy.


    Nancy was good-looking and had a good personality. Compared with Samantha, she was like an angel from heaven.


    Nancy happened to be pestered by her family to get married, so the two quickly settled down to get married.


    He thought that once he got married, Samantha would stop pestering him.


    Unexpectedly, this happened at their wedding.


    Samantha''s crazinesspletely shocked Conan and made him even more afraid of her.


    Samanthaughed crazily and looked at Conan, proiming proudly, "How''s that? Do you like this? Are you regretting it now? Are you happy to marry this beautiful girl?"


    Conan was about to suffer from a heart attack.


    He really could not afford to offend Samantha, so he could only say, "Samantha, can we talk this out peacefully?"


    "No!" Samantha shouted. "Conan, I am giving you a chance. Dump Nancy right now and marry me on the spot. If you marry me, I''ll help you repay your loan. I''ll settle all your financial problems. Otherwise, you will go bankrupt and be a pauper."


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Samantha was too overbearing, was she not?


    What kind of perverted behavior was it to make someone dump the bride and marry her at someone else''s wedding?


    Conan''s face was pale, the expression on his face going from bad to worse. He was in agony.


    "What a fool!" Faron cursed out loud, then said, "Wilbur, I cannot stand it anymore. I am going to handle this f*cking bitch."

 Chapter 974

    He was originally focused on Wilbur.


    However, with the way things were ying out, he could not help it anymore.


    This ugly bitch was crossing the line.


    However, Wilbur pushed him down and said slowly, "This is someone else''s business. We do not want to get into trouble."


    Faron sat down angrily and looked at the ugly girl while breathing heavily.


    Nancy looked at Conan, smiled faintly, and said, "You still have a chance to make a choice. Don''t worry, I won''t me you no matter what choice you make."


    Nancy looked calm on the surface, but inside, she was extremely sad.


    After she realized that there was no possibility between her and Wilbur, she had already lost her hope for love.


    In addition, her family was pressuring her to get married, so she agreed to let her family introduce her to a partner.


    After contacting Conan a few times, she felt that it went okay.


    He was young, handsome, had his own career, and was doing well in all aspects.


    However, she also understood that she did not love Conan.


    In this world, few people get together out of love.


    After thinking it through and feeling discouraged, she agreed to the marriage.


    She never expected Conan to hide such a thing from her.


    Fortunately, she did not invite her ssmates or colleagues to the wedding. Otherwise, she would die from sheer embarrassment.


    However, Wilbur was there.


    She did not know why she invited Wilbur.


    She just felt that her wedding would not beplete without Wilbur.


    This situation made her want to crawl into a crack in the ground right that instant.


    Nancy felt that all her thoughts were lost, and she had to use all her might to keep herself from copsing.


    Conan looked at the two of them with a confused look on his face. He really did not know what to do.


    Just then, Samantha said coldly, "This is yourst chance, Conan. I hope you think about it carefully."


    The Chairman of the Lloyd Group, Zev, also stood up and said, "I cannot believe that someone would be bold enough to dump my daughter. This brat does not take me seriously at all. I expect a proper answer for my daughter today."


    Everyone in the crowd immediately understood what was going on.


    Zev brought his daughter here for vengeance.


    Now Conan and Nancy werepletely embarrassed. They did not know how they could handle the richest man in Skyville City.


    After all, this person also invited Carson for support.


    Conan looked at Zev, and then at Nancy in fear.


    Nancy smiled slightly and said, "If you are willing to marry me, I will still marry you.


    If you choose Samantha, I will not me you. Just follow your heart."


    "I..."


    Conan was sweating bullets.


    If he was willing to marry Samantha, he would have done so long ago.


    However, right now, Samantha was targeting him for her revenge, and his factory was at risk of closing down.


    Samantha''s father was the richest man in Skyville, and his words were not to be taken lightly.


    Zev could easily crush someone like him.


    The fact that Carson was present proved that Zev definitely had the ability to do


    So.


    Conan was so frightened that he did not even dare to raise his head. His mind


    was a mess.


    Faron stole a nce at Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned slightly and was just smoking quietly.


    Faron shook his head in silence.


    All the guests and rtives looked at Conan helplessly, wondering what his choice would be.

 Chapter 975

    Only Nancy looked at Conan with a faint smile on her face.


    Unbeknownst to everyone else, at that moment, Nancy felt as though her heart was pierced by a thousand needles.


    In fact, there was no need to worry about what Conan''s choice would be.


    His hesitation alone was proof of his thoughts. He could easily abandon her.


    However, her marriage to Conan was not about love to begin with.


    Nancy knew that very well, so she could forgive Conan''s hesitation, even if it broke her heart.


    Finally, Conan took a long breath and murmured, "Samantha, the wedding can be suspended, but can we discuss our matters before making a decision?"


    Nancy smiled. As she did that, tears started streaming from her eyes.


    Conan had made his choice, but he also wanted to obtain greater benefits and negotiate with Samantha.


    Meanwhile, Nancy had beenpletely abandoned.


    However, Samanthaughed and said, "Conan, that''s impossible. You''ll lose everything you have unless you marry me. You have nothing to negotiate with me right now."


    Everyone also saw that Samantha''s intention to marry Conan was not simply out of love anymore.


    It was just revenge. The strong desire for revenge had seriously distorted Samantha''s mentality.


    She did not care whether Conan loved her or not. She wanted to get Conan anyway. She wanted to humiliate Conan in public, to embarrass him in front of everyone, and surrender at her feet.


    As for Nancy, the more ufortable she appeared, the happier Samantha would be.


    That was the consequence of snatching her toy away.


    She wanted to prove to everyone that there was nothing she, Samantha, could not get, no matter what means she used.


    Conan wanted to say something else.


    Just then, Nancy wiped away her tears and said calmly, "You have made your choice, I wish you all the best."


    After saying that, Nancy turned around and walked toward the back.


    Her back was still straight and proud, but the sadness emanating from her body had permeated the entire wedding hall, and everyone could sense it.


    A loud crack could be heard.


    The teacup in Wilbur''s hand was crushed to pieces.


    Regr swords may not hurt him, but his finger was cut, and blood oozed out of


    it.


    Faron took a look and said hurriedly, "Wilbur, calm down. I will handle it, okay? You take Nancy and leave first."


    Faron was a little scared.


    Wilbur was furious. If there was a bloodbath here, things would be serious.


    "Do you think I am a person who kills indiscriminately?" Wilbur asked.


    Faron said quickly, "No, definitely not."


    At this time, Conan, who was on the podium, saw Nancy leaving and finally let go of hisst worries.


    At this point, what choice did he have?


    He looked at Samantha and murmured, "Samantha, I am willing to marry you."


    The whole ce was in an uproar, and the hall was abuzz with discussions.


    All of Conan''s rtives and friends looked at him with different expressions on their faces.


    Conan surrendered, and Samantha seeded in her revenge.


    However, how should Nancy bepensated for the hurt she suffered?


    Being abandoned at a wedding, no matter who it was, would probably make one lose the will to live.


    Everyone shook their heads. Samantha and Conan had gone too far.


    At this moment, a voice said, "Nancy, wait for me."


    Nancy trembled and stood there, but she did not dare to look back.


    Everyone was stunned and followed the source of the sound.


    Wilbur stood up and walked toward the ceremony stage.


    Faron saw the situation and hurriedly followed.


    Wilbur quickly came to Nancy, took her hand, and said, "Do not leave in a hurry."


    Nancy lowered her head and murmured, "Is this not embarrassing enough already?"


    "You shouldn''t be the one feeling embarrassed," Wilbur said solemnly. "You did not do anything wrong, so why should you me yourself?"

 Chapter 976

    Nancy smiled and looked up at Wilbur, tears falling freely.


    The tears on the smiling face were like sad roses that were about to wither and then bloom with thest of their life.


    Wilbur wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "Follow me. I have always wanted to say something to you."


    Wilbur took Nancy and returned to the stage, facing everyone.


    At this time, Samantha shouted, "Who are you? Get out of here."


    Wilbur looked at her but said nothing.


    The ridicule in his eyes almost made Samantha explode on the spot.


    It was a look one would give a poor and dirty beggar, filled with disdain and disgust.


    It was as if looking at her would stain his eyes.


    Samantha was so angry that she was shaking with anger from that look alone and found it hard to speak for a while.


    Conan was stunned, looking at Wilbur who was holding Nancy''s hand. He did not know who he was or why he did this.


    This scene surprised and shocked everyone.


    What was going on? Who was this man?


    How dare he hold Nancy''s hand at a time like this? Was he really trying to embarrass Samantha like that?


    Who in Skyville City could afford to offend Samantha?


    However, at this moment, Wilbur raised his and Nancy''s hands and said slowly, "Now I dere Nancy as my woman. From now on, anyone who dares to insult her again will pay the price in blood."


    As soon as those words left his mouth, the whole ce was in an uproar.


    It was a tant provocation to Samantha! That man was too bold!


    Conan''s expression changed drastically, and he stared at Wilbur and Nancy nkly. Nancy started crying again.


    However, they were tears of joy.


    The sense of loss and despair within her was instantly reced by happiness.


    The two intense emotions caused huge confusion in her mind.


    She began to suspect that she might be losing her mind, that all this was just her imagination ying tricks on her.


    Faron could not help but wail.


    Faye told him to keep Wilbur on the watch and not let anything happen to him.


    Yet he was about to bring another woman back home. How was Faron supposed to exin this to Faye?


    He really screwed up big time.


    At that moment, Samantha finally reacted.


    She wanted to take revenge on Conan, and at the same time, she wanted to take revenge on Nancy.


    Because in her opinion, it was Nancy who stole Conan from her.


    Nancy''s heartbroken appearance just now made her feel extremely satisfied and proud.


    However, someone actually stood up and dered that Nancy was his woman. That was clearly a provocation aimed right at her!


    Samantha smiled.


    A young man took advantage of the opportunity and wanted to win over Nancy in this way? What a joke!


    Samantha wanted to take revenge on Conan, but she also wanted to make Nancy suffer utter defeat.


    Samantha would kill whoever got in her way.


    "Who are you and what is your rtionship with Nancy?" Samantha asked coldly.


    Wilbur said calmly, "My name is Wilbur. Nancy is my childhood friend, ssmate, and lover. I used to worry too much, which led to Nancy''s misunderstanding, and almost got together with this beast. Speaking of which, I also want to thank you, Samantha. If not for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to make such a decision even now."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Samanthaughed crazily, looked at Wilbur, and shook her head.


    "Do you know what you are doing? Do you know what I represent in Skyville City?"


    "I have no idea, and I am not interested either," Wilbur said.


    Samantha''s face darkened and shouted, "Kneel before me and admit your mistake. Say that you will never have anything to do with this bitch in the future and I''ll let you get out of here alive. Otherwise, you better be prepared to die."

 Chapter 977

    When Faron heard this, he quickly said to Wilbur, "Wilbur, do not be impulsive. Can we take Nancy away first?"


    Faron was really scared.


    If Wilbur was so agitated that he lost his mind, he could not even imagine what kind of bloodbath would ensue.


    In fact, Faron was not worried even if Wilbur killed a few people here.


    What he was worried about was if Wilbur lost his mind and decided to raze Skyville City to the ground.


    No one would be able to stop him.


    The consequences of a powerful being who lost his mind would be absolutely catastrophic.


    Moreover, it was impossible to predict how terrifying the consequences would be. However, Faron''s words were mistaken as fear in Samantha''s eyes.


    Sheughed crazily and said, "Did you see that? Your sidekick is smarter than you. In this world, courage alone is not enough. What matters the most is power. Do you understand?"


    "Can you please just shut up?" Faron could not help but shout angrily at Samantha.


    Samantha was stunned. How dare this guy scold her?


    Just then, Wilbur looked at Conan and said slowly, "You made your choice, and I do not me you. In fact, I''d have to thank you. If you chose Nancy, I would''ve been the one regretting this for the rest of my life. Take care."


    After saying that, Wilbur looked at Nancy, smiled, and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Nancy finally smiled. It was a genuine smile from the bottom of her heart.


    Wilbur held Nancy''s hand and walked away from the stage.


    Faron breathed a sigh of relief and quickly followed.


    "Stop."


    However, at this time, Samantha''s roar made Wilbur stop.


    Faron looked up to the sky and sighed.


    Wilbur turned around, looked at Samantha, and said, "What is the matter?"


    "Are you trying to take her away without my consent?" Samantha''s monkey face twisted, and she roared angrily.


    Wilbur smiled coldly and said, "Why would I need your consent to take someone away? You think too highly of yourself, don''t you think so?"


    This ruthless ridicule made Samantha tremble.


    She could tell that Wilbur looked down on her from the bottom of his heart.


    This was what she could not stand the most.


    She knew she was ugly, but she was rich and had been rich since she was a child.


    So, since she was a child, no matter what she liked, she would try her best to get it through any means necessary.


    This way, she would have a sense of satisfaction and get psychologicalfort.


    She was ugly, but she could get things that others could not.


    However, now, instead of exacting her revenge on Nancy, she could see that Nancy was about to find happiness right before her eyes.


    She could clearly see the happiness on Nancy''s face.


    She could not bear it anymore.


    To make matters worse, Wilbur''s contempt for her made her feel like a clown.


    She was absolutely furious.


    "Come on, break this bastard''s legs. I want him to kneel down and beg for mercy." Everyone looked at each other.


    Carson was present, so that would be too much.


    However, at this time, Carson was answering the phone and seemed to be


    oblivious to what was happening.


    Everyone felt awe in their hearts.


    The power of the richest man in Skyville City was really unimaginable.


    At this moment, two bodyguards beside Zev walked towards Wilbur.


    "Conan,e here and break that bitch''s legs. I will give you a hundred million dors to double your worth and get yourpany listed," Samantha yelled at Conan.


    Conan looked shocked and said in panic, "Samantha, this is not a good idea, is it?"


    "Are you going to listen to me or not?" Samantha said coldly.


    Conan murmured, "I will, but isn''t this crossing the line?"

 Chapter 978

    "Crossing the line? I don''t think so. Go and break Nancy''s legs. I will definitely fulfill my promise if you do it. Otherwise, you''re not getting anything from me."


    Samantha''s words left Conan in despair.


    He once again experienced Samantha''s viciousness.


    He had just lost Nancy and his dignity. If he were to lose Samantha''s support now, he would have nothing and be heavily in debt.


    If that happened, everything he had done today would be despised by thousands


    of people, and there would be no possibility for him to turn over a new leaf.


    Right at that moment, two bodyguards approached Wilbur and waited for Samantha''s order.


    Zev sat silently.


    He only had one daughter, and with his current status, it did not matter to him what Samantha did.


    All was well as long as his daughter was happy.


    He knew of his daughter''s inferiorityplex because of her appearance.


    She could do whatever she wanted. As a parent, he just wanted his child to be happy.


    Wilbur nced at the two bodyguards, followed Nancy''s gaze, and looked at Conan.


    Conan looked horrified. It would seem that he was stuck in a fight with his own conscience.


    Seeing this, Faron wanted to warn Conan.


    He wanted to warn Conan against doing anything stupid. The consequences of angering Wilbur would be very serious, and he could not guarantee what would happen next.


    However, as soon as Faron raised his voice, Wilbur said coldly, "If you start running your mouth, I will break your legs and throw you out from here."


    Faron cowered immediately and did not dare make a peep.


    By now, things hadpletely gotten out of control.


    Damn it, if these people wanted to die so badly, so be it.


    As long as they did not make Wilbur crazy.


    Samantha stared at Conan with a cold gaze filled with threat, ridicule, and disdain.


    In a panic, Conan picked up a chair and walked toward Nancy cautiously.


    "Please don''t me me, Nancy. I don''t have a choice," Conan said fearfully.


    Nancy smiled slightly and said, "It''s fine. I really need to thank you. Without you, I wouldn''t know what he really thinks in his heart."


    Conan was even more confused.


    However, this time, he felt that he had no other choice. Nevertheless, with the chair in his hand, he could only stare at Nancy helplessly, unable to make a decision.


    The rtives and friends at the wedding banquet were panicking.


    Things had developed to this point, which had exceeded everyone''s expectations


    and was really shocking.


    What Samantha did was absolutely despicable.


    Everyone cursed secretly in their hearts.


    If Conan really attacked Nancy, he would be a sorry excuse for a man.


    He should remember that just a moment ago, she was still the wife that he was trying to marry.


    "Go to hell!"


    At this time, something unexpected happened.


    Faron stepped forward and kicked Conan away.


    "What are you doing?" Samantha roared.


    Faron turned around and looked at Samantha''s face, then gave her over a dozen ps.


    After a series of ps to her face, Samantha''s face swelled up like a pig''s head. Everyone was stunned and looked at Faron in disbelief.


    Samantha herself was even more confused.


    What happened?


    Did someone just hit her?


    Someone actually dared to hit her?


    After a moment of confusion, Samantha let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Zev stood up suddenly and shouted, "Kill him!" as he strode towards Samantha.


    The two bodyguards immediately rushed towards Faron after regaining their senses from the shock.

 Chapter 979

    Faron turned around and punched twice.


    With two loud bangs, the two bodyguards fell to the ground, clutching their stomachs and screaming.


    At this time, Faron said coldly, "Wilbur doesn''t hit women, but I don''t go by the same rules. If you dare to make Wilbur angry again, do not me me for destroying your family."


    Everyone was shocked, this guy was skilled at fighting.


    Little did they know that Faron had now entered the ranks of cultivators.


    Although he was only at the lowest level among cultivators, it was simple for him to deal with ordinary people.


    Regardless, everyone was not optimistic about Faron''s reckless behavior.


    Zev was much more powerful than that.


    By this time, Zev had already arrived in front of his daughter. Seeing her pig- headed appearance, he became angry and looked at Faron with a murderous expression.


    "Why are you looking? Are you looking for death?" Faron cursed.


    Zev said coldly in an extremely grim voice, "Boy, no one in Skyville City dares to talk to me like that."


    "Who the hell are you, I advise you to stop it now, otherwise you will have to bear the consequences."


    In order to prevent things from developing in a disastrous direction, Faron nned to stand up and resolve the matter.


    Then he took Wilbur and Nancy and left as soon as possible.


    Wilbur now was like a nuclear bomb that could explode at any time, it was too dangerous.


    However, Faron''s words infuriated Zev even more.


    He looked at Xylon.


    Xylon stood up and walked towards Zev with an expressionless face.


    Everyone was shocked.


    No wonder Xylon came. It turned out that Zev had made all the preparations long ago.


    Xylon was meant to suppress possible idents.


    He was the top dog in the underground world of Skyville, and the number one fighter in Skyville City.


    Carson finally finished answering the call.


    He nced at Zev and others, then got up and walked over.


    "Mr. Lloyd, if you have something to solve, please don''t get too worked up over it.


    I still have a meeting to attend, so I have to make a move first," Carson said to Zev.


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but sigh.


    After everything that happened here, it was truly unsuitable for Carson to stay around.


    However, his indifference was enough to prove Zev''s power.


    Even Carson did not dare to meddle in his affairs. Who else in Skyville could take care of his affairs?


    However, Zev just smiled and said, "I understand. Please go ahead. I will solve my problems myself."


    "That''s good. Goodbye."


    Carson and his assistant turned around and got ready to leave.


    However, at this time, a voice said, "Did I say you could leave?"


    Everyone was stunned, who dared to talk to Carson like this?


    Wilbur was looking at Carson coldly. It was obvious that this was what he said.


    Carson looked surprised and looked at Wilbur, "Do you know who you are talking to?"


    "Are you the person in charge of Skyville City?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Carson''s face darkened and he said, "Now that you know who I am, don''t you think you''ve been too presumptuous?"


    "Am I being presumptuous?" Wilburughed, shook his head, and said, "Samantha ordered her subordinates to beat others up. As the official person in charge, you turned a blind eye to the entire incident. Now that the matter has be serious, you''re trying to walk away. Trash like you isn''t worthy to be the person in charge of a city."


    Everyone was stunned by Wilbur''s statement.


    Not only did he offend the richest man in Skyville, but he also insulted the Officer- In-Charge of Skyville. Was this guy too courageous for his own good?


    Just then, the secretary next to Carson shouted, "Shut up! Do you know what the consequences are for insulting Mister Crest?"


    "There will definitely be consequences, and I know what they will be too," Wilbur said calmly.


    The secretary snorted coldly, "It''s good that you are aware. Why not apologize to Mister Crest then?"


    A loud crash could be heard.


    Faron had rushed over and kicked Carson to the ground.


    "You bastard! Stop pretending to be a big shot here. I have tolerated you for long enough!" Faron said fiercely.

 Chapter 980

    Faron stunned everyone with his kick.


    ''Is this guy crazy? He actually dared to hit Carson! Is he tired of living?''


    Everyone looked at Faron like they would a fool. They were all confused and shocked at the same time.


    This time, even Zev was dumbfounded. He looked at Faron inplete disbelief.


    Even Samantha was surprised to see such a scene unfold before her.


    She looked at Faron in a daze, as if she had seen a ghost.


    Even Conan, who had just gotten up, looked horrified.


    Even after knowing Carson''s identity, this guy still dared to beat him. Surely that was as good as suicide.


    Xylon on the side was shocked and shouted, "This madman is asking for trouble."


    In an instant, a wave of spiritual pressure erupted from his body, sweeping through the hall, and suffocating everyone.


    Xylon''s body was burning with spiritual mes, and he had already rushed up to Faron. Forming a w with one hand, he grabbed at Faron''s face in a vicious swing.


    Faron did not know any martial arts at all, and he was only a cultivator of the lowest level, at the beginner Aura level.


    Faced with a much more powerful cultivator like Xylon, there was no way he could fight back.


    However, he did not move and just stood quietly beside Wilbur.


    Everyone witnessing the scene eximed in shock.


    If Xylon took action, that guy would be as good as dead.


    However, in the next instant, a scene that shocked everyone to their core unfolded right before their very eyes.


    Wilbur leaped into the air and made a sweeping kick to meet Xylon''s attack.


    Despite the powerful force Xylon put in behind the attack, the bones in his entire arm were shattered from that attack alone.


    The kick broke Xylon''s arm and thennded on his chest with a loud thud.


    Xylon screamed and flew backward, mming into the screen on the stage, and was then embedded into the wall behind it, coughing up blood.


    There was silence.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur with shock and horror.


    That was the top guy of Skyville, the number one master, and he was seriously injured by this young man''s kick. That was too exaggerated, wasn''t it?


    At this time, Zev''s face finally showed a look of horror.


    They knew exactly how powerful Xylon was. He was an Ambience level cultivator.


    Xylon was also Zev''s business partner and bodyguard. He was the person who helped him carry out the dirty work.


    The two of them had been working together for many years. Xylon had never failed and was a powerful individual who had Zev''splete trust.


    However, he was seriously injured from just a kick.


    Zev was overwhelmed with shock and fear at the sight.


    It was obvious that they all underestimated Wilbur. This guy was the real master.


    Something was wrong.


    Carson finally got up with the help of his secretary.


    He pointed at Faron and said angrily, "Boy, you are looking for death."


    "That is right, boss. Call the special agents over and take care of them. They are trying to start a rebellion!" Samantha was frightened and yelled loudly.


    Xylon was seriously injured, which dampened her spirit.


    Now they could only rely on Carson''s status as an official to deal with these madmen.


    Zev also said, "You are too presumptuous to beat up a government official." Carson was already in a state of rage.


    What he had to do was add fuel to the fire and stoke Carson''s burning rage.


    "Call the Special Agents team. Ask them to surround this ce and take down all these people!" Carson shouted.


    His assistant had a sullen face and immediately started making phone calls.


    It was rather unbelievable for their leader to be beaten up.


    Nancy looked at Wilbur with a hint of worry.


    "It is okay," Wilbur patted her head and said with a smile.


    Right then, Faron took out his ID, hung it on his chest, and came up to Carson.


    "Do you recognize this ID?" Faron asked calmly.

 Chapter 981

    Carson was furious, and he nced at Faron''s ID.


    His expression instantly turned from one of rage into a look of horror.


    The Director of the Third Municipal Disciplinary Inspection Division in Seechertown, Faron Campbell.


    ''How is this possible?'' thought Carson.


    He could not believe his eyes.


    That department had authority over them.


    Faron was only in charge of Seechertown, but it would not do him any good to offend him.


    Carson panicked and immediately stopped his assistant from making the call. Then, he told Faron, "It''s a misunderstanding, bro."


    "Bro? Do you think you''re worthy of calling me that?" asked Faron coldly.


    Carson instantly looked awkward.


    He was in charge of a first-tier city, after all. He felt like Faron was being too disrespectful.


    "Buddy, my status is higher than yours. Besides, the..."


    Faron yelled and cut Carson off before he could finish that sentence, "Shut up!"


    Carson was stunned.


    Wilbur asked coldly, "Who else are you trying to get involved, you idiot?"


    Faron gripped Carson by the cor and got close to his ear. He said with ferocity, "I wouldn''t bother wasting my time talking to you if I weren''t worried my bro here would raze this city to the ground. Let me remind you that I''m a Campbell."


    Faron was agitated. He was already annoyed as things were.


    ''How dare this asshole talk back?'' thought Faron.


    He told him to shut up so that things would not escte further. His only choice was to reveal his identity.


    Otherwise, that pig might just run his mouth and say something stupid.


    Those people were asking for death if they provoked Wilbur any further.


    Carson heard what Faron said.


    He gradually looked horrified.


    The name Campbell carried great authority in the political circle of Kardon Province.


    He looked at Faron again and noticed that the young man before him did resemble that person.


    They both shared the Campbellst name and had simr looks.


    ''Faron Campbell, son of Orin Campbell!'' Carson finally joined the dots in his head.


    His knees gave way and he fell to the floor.


    He could not believe that he was dealing with the son of Orin Campbell.


    He could not believe that Faron woulde to Skyville and saw the worst in him.


    ''It''s over. It''s all over for me,'' Carson cried internally.


    He was extremely terrified.


    Everyone was shocked to see Carson fall to the floor out of the blue.


    What was going on? What happened to Carson?


    Zev was gradually overpowered by dread.


    It was because he saw Faron''s identification, and heard what Faron said.


    He knew about politics as the richest man in Skyville.


    Faron must be the son of Orin Campbell.


    He could not believe that the person in front of them was Orin Campbell''s son. They were in deep trouble.


    He could not imagine what the consequences were for threatening the son of Orin Campbell.


    The terrifying part was Faron kept calling Wilbur his bro, which meant his identity was more terrifying.


    The more he thought about it, the weaker his knees felt.


    He cautiously looked at Faron, and then at Wilbur fearfully.

 Chapter 982

    Samantha was dumbfounded.


    She was too angry, and her anger had overpowered her reasons.


    She did not hear the conversation between Faron and Carson at all, so she still had no clue about the situation at hand.


    She was surprised to see Carson on the floor.


    "Mister Crest, what''s wrong with you?" Samantha asked quickly.


    However, Carson was lying limp on the floor and did not have the courage to speak.


    The secretary next to him was pale from fear and trembling all over.


    Carson could not handle it, let alone his assistant.


    Wilbur saw that Conan managed to stand, so he beckoned at him.


    Conan noticed that something felt off, so he cautiously walked towards Wilbur.


    He did not know what was going on.


    However, it seemed like Carson, Xylon, and Zev were all terrified.


    Wilbur looked at Conan and said slowly, "You abandoned Nancy to marry Samantha Lloyd, that''s fine. I might have to thank you for that. But why do you have to hit her? Is it because of Samantha''s threat, or is it because of your future and money?"


    Conan was terrified and could not speak.


    Wilbur shook his head and looked toward backstage. He said coldly, "Get over here."


    Xylon, who was stuck to the wall, flinched. Then, he cautiously walked toward Wilbur.


    That kick made him realize Wilbur was a powerful cultivator.


    He was only a beginner Ambience level cultivator.


    He felt that Wilbur should be at least a peak Ambience level cultivator. Conan also felt that Wilbur might be a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator.


    He could tell that Wilbur was much more powerful than he was, so there was no possibility of turning things around.


    It would be lucky if he could survive this ordeal.


    He did not dare to expect anything at all.


    "You''re an Ambience level cultivator, so I can''t believe you''re involved in a scheme like this. It seems like you and Zev got together to do a lot of dirty deeds. Do you think what you''re doing is right?" asked Wilbur in a nonchnt tone.


    Xylon endured the pain and lowered his gaze. He bowed and replied, "I was wrong and deserved to be punished. Please spare my life. I''ll cut ties with Zev Lloyd immediately and never contact him again."


    Everyone was surprised by Xylon''s change in attitude.


    They couldn''t believe the best fighter in Skyville ended up like that. It was just unbelievable.


    Everyone was very curious about Wilbur and Faron''s identities.


    They did not look over thirty years old.


    However, they managed to intimidate someone with high status like Carson Crest. Carson was so scared that prostrated himself on the floor.


    They thought one of them had extraordinarybat skills to injure Xylon with a kick.


    It was truly an unexpected surprise.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and looked at Zev.


    Zev flinched.


    Wilbur said slowly, "You''re not wrong for loving your daughter, but you allowed her


    to mistreat someone else. You allowed her to bully and humiliate others, so that''s


    a huge mistake."


    Zev was frantic.


    Xylon was badly injured, and Carson was limp from fear.


    That proved that he could not afford to mess with those two.


    Especially Faron because he was the son of a prominent political figure and could end his life.


    He no longer held the pridefulness air of a rich man. He kept nodding and agreeing with Wilbur in a cowardly way.


    Wilbur looked at Samantha and said coldly, "It''s alright to be ugly. If you have a nice personality, I''m sure you''ll have a lot of pursuers given your identity. However, you chose the most annoying way to belittle others and went overboard with things. You''re absolute trash."


    "What? What did you say?" Samantha screamed at the top of her lungs. She seemed to have forgotten how scary Wilbur was at that moment.


    Wilbur was displeased and said coldly, "You''ll have to be punished today."


    "What are you going to do to me? How dare you? My dad is the richest man in Skyville. Who the hell do you think you are?" screamed Samantha maniacally. Everyone looked at Samantha in disbelief.


    There was pity in their eyes. They were afraid that Samantha had lost her mind. How could she still be so clueless at this point?


    Suddenly, Nancy looked at Wilbur and said, "Forget it. She''s not worth the trouble. Let''s just go."


    "That was my original n as I thought it was beneath me to deal with them, but these people kept humiliating you, and they tried to break your leg. I won''t tolerate


    it."


    Wilbur nced at Samantha and the others with a sharp gaze.

 Chapter 983

    Samantha was shocked inside. She seemed to havee to her senses and a look of fear crept onto her face.


    Faron asked at that moment, "Bro, how about you leave first, and I''ll handle the rest?"


    "That''s not necessary. I have to handle some things myself, especially those who tried toy a hand on my woman."


    His words made Nancy feel warm. She was touched and was very d to hear that.


    Faron could only sigh helplessly. He shot a nce at Samantha and the others, then quietly stood to the side.


    It was a good thing that Wilbur did not go crazy on them.


    However, someone would be unfortunate. That was for certain.


    Wilbur reached out and grabbed Zev. He said coldly, "Youmitted crimes on women without remorse, scheme with others to cross societal boundaries, and you''re reckless."


    Wilbur kicked him while speaking.


    His legs snapped with a crack, and bones could be seen sticking out of his leg. Blood spilled everywhere.


    Zev instantly screamed tragically, and his screams echoed through the wedding hall.


    The crowd screamed out of fear. Nancy also covered her eyes at the gruesome sight.


    Samantha was baffled. She looked at her father''s legs in disbelief, and she was trembling all over.


    Wilbur released his grip on Zev and let him fall to the floor.


    "Xylon Sow, you schemed with Zev Lloyd to bully the innocent. How do you think I should punish you?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    Xylon knelt on the floor without hesitation. He sobbed and replied, "I made a mistake, sir. You may punish me however you like as long as you spare my life."


    Xylon did not expect to get away with it at that point.


    It would be lucky for him to get out of this alive.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly, then kicked Xylon again.


    Xylon screamed tragically. He flew backward for over ten meters while spitting out blood. He fell to the floor limply. No one knew whether he was still alive.


    "I''ll let fate decide if you should live."


    Then, Wilbur looked at Carson again.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ''No way! Carson Crest is a government official. Does he dare to attack him?'' they thought.


    Wilbur reached out and grabbed Carson.


    "You''re associated with businessmen and gangsters while being the person in


    charge of a first-tier city. You ignored the way they oppress the civilians. Do you think you deserve to be in this position?"


    Carson flinched and replied, "I made a mistake, sir. I know I''m at fault."


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and twisted his hand.


    Carson screamed tragically. One of his arms was ripped off and tossed to the floor.


    Carson fell to the floor and rolled around in pain.


    His assistant on the side pissed his pants out of fear and was pale in the face. Everyone was shocked.


    ''Isn''t he just too audacious?" they wondered.


    Suddenly, Wilbur reached out and grabbed Conan. He said, "You could''ve chosen happiness, but you chose death. Let me tell you that choices are important in life. Remember that in your next life, and I hope it helps you."


    "No! No!"


    Conan was scared out of his wits. He loudly begged for mercy.


    However, Wilbur gently squeezed his neck, and his neck bobbed awkwardly to one side as he suffocated.


    Wilbur tossed Conan to the side like trash, then he dusted off his hands.


    Everyone held their breath as they watched.


    They could not believe Wilbur just murdered someone in broad daylight!


    Conan''s friends and family witnessed his death, but they only stood there and watched in silence. They did not have the courage to argue with Wilbur, let alone attack him.


    He dared to attack Carson, Zev, and Xylon, after all.


    They had no doubt that they would end up like Conan if they dared to step forward.


    Their rage was overpowered by fear because it was a life-and-death situation for them. They felt cautious, and they did not know what to do.


    It was deathly silent.


    The terrifying vibes made everyone feel fearful.


    Wilbur was like a tyrant who got to decide who lives or dies. It was too much for them to bear.


    However, Zev and the others deserved it.


    The rest of the crowd prayed hard to not get involved.


    Wilbur then turned to look at Samantha. Everyone felt afraid.


    Samantha flinched, and her legs trembled uncontrobly.

 Chapter 984

    "It''s rare to see a woman as evil as you," said Wilbur slowly.


    Samantha started to panic.


    She was evil, but she was always evil towards someone else.


    No one returned the favor before.


    She was scared out of her wits at that point.


    Her face was pale and full of fear.


    With a wave of his hand, Wilbur sent out a de energy. It cut off both of her legs.


    Samantha fell to the floor.


    She was finally conscious of the pain after several seconds, finally realizing that her legs were gone.


    Samantha screamed in agony, wailing like a pig in the ughterhouse.


    Her cries echoed throughout the wedding hall.


    "Sparing your life is the biggest mercy for you. I was going to kill you, but now that


    I think about it, letting you live out your life in pain is better, right?"


    Wilburughed and looked at Nancy. He asked, "Did I scare you?"


    Nancy shook her head.


    Actually, she was scared.


    However, her fear was overshadowed by her happiness, so she was not afraid.


    Wilbur looked at Faron and said, "Let''s go. You should get someone to handle the trash."


    "Alright. Let''s go. Someone will take care of this."


    Faron hurriedly followed Wilbur outside.


    It was too easy to handle the cleanup when Wilbur did not act crazy.


    They vanished from the hall.


    The guests in the hall looked fearful. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    They thought about Carson Crest, Zev Lloyd, Samantha Lloyd, and Xylon Sow.


    They were the elites of Skyville.


    However, they were either dead or badly injured.


    The wedding ended up like that, and they thought it was just too scary.


    They grew more fearful after they had more time to think about it.


    They could not figure out who Nancy''s boyfriend was. He came out of nowhere,


    so they could not believe how terrifying he was.


    Conan paid with his life over the stupid choices he made.


    Everyone was shocked and terrified.


    Only a young girl who was around seventeen years old watched the whole incident in awe. She mumbled, "My life will be worth it if I have a boyfriend like that."


    Wilbur left them hanging with endless fear and spection.


    Faron was driving on the highway.


    He looked worried.


    Wilbur and Nancy were in the backseat.


    No one talked.


    Faron felt anxious at that moment.


    Faye told him to keep an eye on Wilbur.


    ''Now he''s bringing back a girlfriend, so how am I going to exin myself to Faye?'' Faron wondered.


    "Thank you, Wilbur," said Nancy all of a sudden.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Don''t be silly. There''s no need to thank me."


    "Thanks anyway. I''m very happy today," she said.


    He said, "Good. Remember that I won''t let anyone mistreat you."


    "I know. Can you send me back to the apartment? I''m a little tired."


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Don''t go back to the apartment. You''re going to stay in Seke Ind from now on."


    Nancyughed and asked, "What about Faye? I know how you feel, so I won''t expect anything. Just send me back to the apartment."


    "No," said Wilbur in a low voice.


    Nancy frowned and said, "Don''t do that. I don''t want to be a bad person. Don''t do this to me, alright?"


    "Bro, we''re getting off the highway soon. Where are we heading?" asked Faron anxiously.

 Chapter 985

    "Take me back to the apartment, please," Nancy requested.


    Faron nced at Wilbur through the rearview mirror.


    Wilbur said coldly, "Seke Ind."


    Faron knew it was an order, so he did not dare to say anything. He drove toward Seke Ind instead.


    He wondered about what to do when they returned, and he decided to let things run their course.


    "Wilbur, I don''t want to do this. I know it''ll put you in a tough spot, and Faye will be hurt. Just don''t, alright?" asked Nancy softly.


    Wilbur replied in a low voice, "I''ll exin myself to Faye, so stay out of it. I need to be responsible for what I said."


    Nancy could not help but sigh.


    She felt helpless yet happy.


    She knew that it would put Wilbur in a tough spot, and she would be called a homewrecker. However, it felt nice to be loved by someone she admired, so she could not refuse.


    Faron was more helpless than she was, but he did not have a choice. He was afraid that Wilbur would break his legs.


    He could only go along with it at that point.


    They got off the highway, and Faron drove to Seke Ind.


    It was six in the evening when they reached Wilbur''s room.


    Wilbur told Nancy to sit, and he made tea for her.


    "Is this really alright?" asked Nancy while lowering her gaze.


    Wilbur replied slowly, "Stay out of it. Faron will arrange a room for you to stay. We''ll resolve the rest."


    Nancy did not speak. It seemed like she had no choice but to ept it, and she was willing to ept it.


    However, she could not show it. She could only stay silent.


    Faron finally seized the chance to say, "I''ll go clean up a room for Nancy."


    "Alright. Come back when you''re done," said Wilbur.


    Faron whined inside and left.


    There were two people left in the room, and they were silent.


    Suddenly, Ryder could be heard from outside the door.


    "Sir, I have to report something."


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Come in."


    Ryder opened the door, and he saw Nancy, so he nodded politely as a greeting.


    Nancy hurriedly nodded back. However, Ryder had a scary face, so she was slightly afraid.


    Ryder said, "Sir, the headquarters are urging us again, it''s very tense in Gertown." "What do you mean? Can''t they stop their work temporarily and wait for us to go over?" asked Wilbur puzzlingly.


    Ryder frowned and replied, "But the local chief started to cause trouble."


    "What the hell is the local chief? Why are they causing trouble?" asked Wilbur with a puzzled face.


    Ryder replied, "It''s a historical leadership position. Their titles were invalid as the new Dasha developed, but they still lead the local tribes."


    "Why are they causing trouble?"


    Ryder replied, "The Bassan local chief is the chief of Gertown. He said the Ancient Burial belonged to their ancestors, so they don''t allow excavations. Also, they want to enter without permission, and the trouble has been happening for days."


    "Is there nothing the Emerald Province can do?" asked Wilbur.


    Ryder frowned and replied, "Things like this can easily cause tribal conflicts and be taken advantage of by foreign forces, so they''re handling it cautiously. They only tried to resolve things peacefully, so they did not send someone over to pressure them."


    Wilbur pondered and nodded. He said, "Let them wait. I have things to attend to." "Sir..." Ryder was clearly worried.


    However, Wilbur nced at him coldly, so Ryder did not dare to say anything else. He could only sigh, and then he left.


    Nancy lowered her gaze after Ryder left. She said, "I caused too much trouble for you."


    "Do we have to be so courteous with each other?" asked Wilbur softly.


    Nancy could not help but sigh.

 Chapter 986

    She enjoyed the happiness, but she also knew that it would trouble Wilbur greatly.


    So, she attempted to leave.


    However, she could not bring herself to do so because deep down, she did not want to lose Wilbur again.


    She felt conflicted.


    She knew that, and she knew that Wilbur felt the same.


    Moreover, Ryder talked to Wilbur, and it was obvious that Wilbur had other things to attend to.


    His job was dyed because of her, so it made her feel guilty.


    Faron walked in slowly when they were silent.


    "Bro, Miss Brand''s room is ready. She can move in anytime."


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Faye should be off from work by now. Go and invite her over."


    "Faye is here," said Faron with an awkward expression.


    Wilbur turned to look at the door. He saw Faye walk in with a face as cold as ice.


    "Faye." Nancy stood cowardly like a child who made a mistake.


    Faye ignored her, and she looked at Wilbur with a cold gaze.


    Wilbur stood slowly to look at Faye. He said, "Let me exin. The situation back then..."


    "Shut up!" yelled Faye sternly. She said, "I don''t want to know what happened back then. All I want to know right now is why did you bring her back?" "I..."


    Wilbur was speechless.


    Everyone in Seke Ind knew about his rtionship with Faye. They were a couple.


    It was hard to exin who Nancy Brand was.


    "Faye, calm down," said Wilbur.


    Faye was as cold as ice. She scoffed coldly and said, "Calm down? If I bring a man home and say he''s my boyfriend, what would you think? What would you do?"


    Wilbur was speechless.


    He could not exin himself.


    Nancy was mistreated, so he stepped up and announced that Nancy was his woman. It was reckless, and he did it for Nancy so she would not be humiliated or sad.


    However, he thought things through on the way back.


    It was not an act of recklessness. Everything he said was something buried deep


    in his heart. It suddenly came out.


    It was his true feelings, instead of an act of recklessness.


    He liked Nancy, and he was sure about that.


    However, he could exin himself to Faye. Faye was his official girlfriend, after all. Faye must have been unimaginably hurt when he brought Nancy back.


    "I''m sorry, Faye." Wilbur could not defend himself, so he apologized to Faye in a soft tone.


    Faye scoffed and shook her head. She said, "So, Nancy Brand is your girlfriend now, and I''m not?"


    "That''s not it. I..."


    Wilbur realized he could not find the words to defend himself.


    He liked Faye, but he liked Nancy too.


    However, there was no way a person could have two wives.


    It would be outrageous!


    Nancy looked at Faye and said slowly, "Faye, Wilbur only didn''t want me to be humiliated back then, so he said all those things and brought me back. Please don''t trouble him. I''ll leave you guys. I''ll leave Seechertown, I''ll leave Kardon Province, and I won''t evere back."


    "Oh, yeah? Are you taking his side now? You''re belittling yourself so you can make me seem evil and stingy, right?" asked Faye loudly.


    Nancy lowered her gaze and cried. She said, "That''s not it, Faye. Please don''t misunderstand."


    Suddenly, Faye pulled out a knife from behind. She ced it on her neck and looked at Wilbur. She said, "You have to make a choice today. It''s either her, or


    me."

 Chapter 987

    Faron panicked. He walked towards her while saying, "Don''t do anything rash, Faye. Let''s talk this out."


    "Stop! I''ll kill myself immediately if you dare toe over!" she yelled.


    Faron hurriedly stopped. He looked at Faye frantically.


    Faye was a powerhouse in the enterprise, but she left a gentle impression on the Seke Ind people.


    They had never seen her acting crazy before.


    Faron panicked because he would not know what to do if someone died.


    Wilbur looked at Faye and reached out slowly. He said, "Faye, rx. I know you felt very mistreated but put the knife down first."


    Faye said loudly, "Don''t move! I know you''re astounding, and you can take me down anytime, but if you don''t give me an answer today, I''ll try to kill myself every day. Can you control me at every passing moment?"


    Wilbur dropped his hand helplessly.


    Faron looked panicked. He looked at the situation and then fled the scene.


    Nancy quietly cried.


    She cried and bowed to Faye. She said, "I''m sorry, Faye. I shouldn''t have invited Wilbur to attend my wedding. It''s all my fault. Please don''t trouble him anymore. I''ll leave right away."


    Then, she walked towards the door without looking back.


    Faye yelled, "Hold it right there! No one is leaving until Wilbur gives me an answer."


    Nancy flinched. She silently stood there with tears in her eyes. She lowered her gaze and sobbed quietly.


    "Faye, this is my fault. Don''t trouble Nancy, alright?" asked Wilbur.


    Faye chuckled and asked, "Yeah? Are you feeling sorry for her? It seems like I''m the third wheel then."


    "That''s not it, Faye. It was a unique situation back then, and Nancy was mistreated. I was only trying to prevent her from further humiliation. That''s why I did it," said Wilbur.


    Faye asked coldly, "So you''re saying you don''t like her?"


    Wilbur was silent for a long while.


    Faye shook her head and said slowly, "You still like her, don''t you? But what about me? Tell me, what should I do?"


    Faron returned at that moment. Eileen was behind him.


    "What''s going on? What are you doing, Faye?" asked Eileen while looking at Faye.


    Faye shook her head and said, "Stay out of it, Eileen. Wilbur has to give me an answer today, or I''m going to die."


    "What are you talking about, silly? Hurry up and put the knife down!" Eileen walked towards Faye.


    Faye immediately yelled, "No one gets close to me!"


    She gripped her knife, and her skin started to bleed.


    Eileen quickly stopped. She looked at Wilbur and asked, "What''s going on? Tell us."


    Wilbur took a deep breath and told her what happened to Nancy.


    Eileen frowned when she heard that.


    Faye looked at Wilbur coldly with a knife across her neck.


    Faron looked panicked and frantic.


    Nancy was gently sobbing with a lowered gaze.


    It was tense and silent.


    Wilbur said slowly after a moment, "Faye, my love for you never changed. I also


    admit that I like Nancy, but if I have to choose, I choose you."


    Nancy wiped her tears, and she looked up with a smile.


    However, her smile was bitter.


    "Can I go now, Faye?" asked Nancy softly.


    Faye looked at Wilbur and said coldly, "It''s hard to believe a choice I forced you to make."

 Chapter 988

    VERBAL


    41. Terdapat 6 unit apartemen yang th disewa oleh 6 orang penghuni baru, yaitu Ami, Bima, Cici, Dea, Eri, dan Fio. Posisi 6 unit tersebut saling berhadapan dengan posisi sederet 3. Apartemen Ami di sebh kanan Bima. Dea apartemennya di sebh Eri, tetapi tidak berhadapan apartemennya Bima. Apartemen Cici berhadapan dengan apartemen Fio. Kamar siapakah yang berhadapan dengan Bima?


    A.


    B.


    Ami.


    Cici


    C.


    Eri


    Dea.


    D.


    Fio


    E.


    LEWATKAN

 Chapter 989

    Faye looked at Nancy''s anxious expression. She suddenlyughed and said, "You should know that Wilbur is an amazing person, and he''s extraordinarily powerful. He''s astounding financially, inbat skills, and in connections. A man like that will naturally attract a lot of women."


    "But isn''t love supposed to be monogamous?" asked Nancy with a lowered gaze.


    Faye shook her head and replied, "That''s for ordinary people. Wilbur surpassed that concept a long time ago. There are a lot of women around him too, so I''m mentally prepared."


    Nancy looked at Faye with bafflement. It was apparent that she was not as open- minded.


    "I knew about your rtionship with Wilbur, and I expected this day toe, so I''m not surprised at all. I''m also willing to share Wilbur with you. If he genuinely loves us, a powerful man like him deserves to. Maybe there will be other women in the future. What we need to do now is filter out these women. They need to be worthy of Wilbur, and Wilbur must love them enough. That''s all we can do as women," said Faye slowly.


    Nancy held her ss and asked bafflingly, "Why?"


    "Because we can''t request someone powerful to do anything, especially when that powerful person is unrivaled in strength. Can you request our nation''s president to do anything?"


    Nancy shook her head and replied, "No."


    "That''s right. There are rules for powerful people. The weak could only obey in the face of absolute power. It''s rare enough as it is that we received his love. We''ll lose him if we request him to do more. I proved that to you just now, didn''t I?" asked Faye.


    Nancy asked, "You mean when Wilbur chose to leave?"


    Faye smiled and said, "That''s right. If I do make a request, and Wilbur has to choose, he will only leave. We won''t get anything. Sometimes, we have to back down andpromise. We might get more in return, especially in front of those more powerful than you."


    Nancy nodded like she barely understood.


    Frankly, she could not understand her logic.


    However, she felt grateful that Faye was willing to let her be involved in her rtionship with Wilbur.


    Therefore, she had no right to demand Wilbur to only like her.


    Eileen looked at Faye with admiration at that moment.


    Faron was the only person who cautiously poured drinks for himself.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Wilbur was still sitting on the sofa. He did not sleep the whole night.


    Ryder could be heard from outside the door. "Sir, the headquarters are urging us again."


    "I got it. Let''s depart," said Wilbur.


    "It''s ready."


    Wilbur slowly got up to his room when he heard that. He packed a few clothes by tossing them into the demine, then he walked out.


    Ryder was waiting for him while carrying a suitcase.


    Wilbur was silent as he walked across the bridge.


    He suddenly turned when he was at the bridge, and he nced through Seke Ind.


    He smiled wryly after a long while and walked away. Ryder drove to the highway, and they left Seke Ind.


    Eileen and Faron were hungover at that moment. They were snoring in their own


    rooms.


    Nancy was a lightweight, so she was wasted in the room Faron prepared for her. Only Faye woke up on time. She washed up and did her makeup as usual before she drove to work.


    Ryder was driving on the highway during the evening hours.


    He was focused on driving, and Wilbur was silent instead.


    Suddenly, there was a loud engine noise roaring from behind.


    Four sports cars flew by almost in an instant.


    Wilbur nced and shook his head.


    Ryder did not speed up, and he kept driving.


    The sports cars in the front werepeting like they were showing off their driving skills.

 Chapter 990

    They overtook each other and had sudden breaks. Smoke wasing off their wheels.


    Ryder was affected, so he could only slow down and keep a distance.


    Wilbur frowned slightly.


    ''Are these rich people that bored? Why are they racing on the highway?''


    Ryder drove for a while, but the cars kept switchingnes and smoking up the road.


    Ryder frowned and stepped on the elerator.


    He finally overtook the sports cars after a few minutes and continued his drive toward Gertown.


    However, those sports cars followed him. Ryder parked his car by the roadside.


    Four men and four women came out of the sports cars.


    The men were stylish, while the women were young, beautiful, and sexily dressed.


    The men surrounded Ryder''s car as soon as they got out. The four beautiful women shot them condescending looks andughed.


    One of the men had a strand of dyed white hair. He arrogantly pped the hood of the car and scolded Ryder.


    The others looked at the car coldly.


    Ryder turned to look at Wilbur.


    Wilbur opened the door without another word.


    The guy yelled arrogantly, "F*ck! How dare you overtake my car with a lousy car like this?"


    Wilbur nced at them coldly and said slowly, "Go away before I beat you up." They were instantly taken aback, then they burst outughing.


    They finally stoppedughing after some time.


    The guy approached Wilbur and asked in a snarky way, "Do you know who the f*ck I am? How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    The guyughed arrogantly and yelled, "Bros, tell him who I am."


    A man with a full jeans attire and long hair said arrogantly, "Listen up, dude. The person before you is the person in charge of Nichetown, Mister Yoan Dommy."


    "This is the CEO of Greeniche Corp, Mister Hacent Zeller," said the long-haired guy proudly after he introduced the guy with the white hair strand.


    Then, he pointed to the man on his side.


    "This is the CEO of Glory Corp, Mister Lashawn Saffer. As for me, remember that my name is Kyle Zinn, of the Zinn Corp."


    Kyle looked at Wilbur andughed out loud.


    The other men smiled arrogantly.


    The four beautiful women who looked like models also keptughing.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and asked, "Are you done? Can you get out of our way now?"


    "What the f*ck did you say?" Kyle was furious. He could not believe his ears. People usually treated them with caution and respect when they heard their names in Nichetown.


    He could not believe that someone actually dared to tell them off.


    They were infuriated and quickly surrounded Wilbur.


    "Can you f*cking say that again?" Yoan looked at Wilbur with a menacing gaze.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "Let me repeat myself. If you don''t f*ck off and make way, don''t me me for what happens next."


    "Is something wrong with your hearing?" asked Yoan with a puzzled face while looking at his friends.

 Chapter 991

    "Yoan, this asshole wants to brawl!" Kyle yelled.


    Yoan said coldly, "I heard him. I just can''t believe it."


    "Let''s beat him up, damn it!"


    Kyle threw a punch at Wilbur''s face.


    Wilbur kicked Kyle to the floor.


    Yoan and the others were stunned.


    Wilbur then pped Yoan on the face.


    It was a powerful p too.


    Yoan fell head-first to the floor and passed out.


    Only Hacent and Lashawn were left standing. They were perplexed by the turn of events.


    They could not believe their eyes.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and got into the car.


    Ryder gave them a quick nce, then entered the car as well.


    "Run them over," said Wilbur with a nonchnt expression.


    Ryder stepped on the elerator without hesitation. The car barely passed by Hacent and Lashawn, knocking the two sports cars out of the way. They then continued to drive toward Gertown.


    Hacent and Lashawn snapped out of it after Wilbur left.


    They hurriedly helped Yoan up and tried to wake him up.


    Yoan spat out a mouthful of blood with a tooth mixed in it. He slowly regained consciousness after a while.


    "Are you alright, Yoan?" They panicked because they would be doomed if something happened to Yoan.


    Yoan shook his head and tried to recall for a long while. He finally remembered what happened.


    He abruptly stood and shook off their grip. He yelled maniacally, "Where''s that asshole?"


    "He drove off," replied Kyle.


    Yoan was livid, and he yelled like a beast who was going to devour someone, "Find him! Find that asshole for me! I''m going to kill him!"


    No one dared to mess with him in Nichetown.


    He could not believe that he fell unconscious from a mere p. His ego was badly bruised.


    He would not be able to sleep well for the rest of his life if he did not find Wilbur.


    Kyle immediately said, "Find him! We have to find him. I''ll contact my bros right away. We have the connections, so we''ll chop him to pieces when we find him." "That''s right," Hacent and Lashawn agreed along.


    It was around nine o''clock at night.


    Wilbur and Ryder finally arrived at Gertown.


    It was a very remote, small town. The other nearest town was Nichetown, about a hundred kilometers away.


    Ryder called the person in charge when they arrived in town.


    Soon, an old man with sses came to their car with his two subordinates.


    "Are you Wilbur Penn?" asked the old man.


    Wilbur stood next to the car and nodded.


    The old man shook hands with Wilbur and said, "I''m Milo Cooper of the Emerald


    Province Cultural Relics Department. We''ve been waiting for you."


    "Sorry about that. I had things to attend to," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Milo nodded and said, "I understand. Let''s go to the hotel first."


    Wilbur nodded and followed along. They soon arrived at the town hotel.


    The hotel had been reserved. Only the staff of the Cultural Relics Department were staying there.


    Wilbur, Ryder, and Milo sat in a room.


    Milo got straight to it by saying, "Mister Penn, Mister Litwing, I only found out about the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense recently, and I''ve been requested to keep things confidential. But may I ask how your department can help with cultural relics excavation?"


    "Didn''t you say something paranormal was going on?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    Milo lit a cigarette and replied slowly, "It might be a maic field or some kind of force field. I don''t agree with paranormal exnations."

 Chapter 992

    "So, you don''t believe us?" asked Ryder.


    Milo frowned and replied, "To be honest, I studied science, so it''s hard for me to agree with your exnation."


    "I''m sent by your boss, so I don''t need you to agree. All you have to do is take us to the site," said Ryder coldly.


    Milo nodded and said, "I know. I''ll take you there, but I hope you can obey my orders when you enter the burial site."


    "Obey your orders?" asked Ryder while frowning.


    Milo nodded and replied, "Yes, because the excavation of cultural relics is highly technical. Any mishap could ruin the historical relics, so I hope you may listen to my arrangements."


    Ryder looked displeased. He wanted to say something.


    However, Wilbur waved it off and said, "I understand how you feel. So, when do we start?"


    "Tomorrow. The local chief is causing trouble at the burial site. We must make a request for special agents to maintain the order if we want to enter the site officially," said Milo.


    Wilbur said when he heard that, "That''s not necessary. We''ll head over now. I''ll handle everything."


    "You''ll handle it?" Milo looked at Wilbur calmly, then he said, "But the local chief is hard to deal with. The person in charge of Emerald Province personally gave an order that we had to inform him if we were going to enter the burial site. He''ll send special agents over to maintain order and ensure our safety."


    Wilbur looked at Ryder when he heard that. He said, "Call the person in charge of the Emerald Province, tell them we want entry now. Tell him I''m very busy, and I have no time to waste here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ryder took his phone out and walked off to the side to make phone calls.


    Milo looked at Wilbur in a stunned manner. He asked, "Do you know what you''re doing? That''s the person in charge of the Emerald Province, and you''re calling him in the middle of the night. Are you crazy?"


    "I''m being the most courteous I can be. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even make the call and head over to his house," said Wilbur coldly.


    Milo shook his head and said, "I''m afraid your Department of Paranormal


    Research and Defense is not as powerful as you thought."


    "I''m not sure about that, but I''m audacious enough to call your person in charge at


    this hour," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Milo did not speak.


    He felt like Wilbur was crazy.


    He thought that the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was mysterious, but there was no way they could simply call the person in charge of Emerald Province.


    ''Yeah right,'' he thought.


    However, Ryder passed the phone to Milo after a moment. He said, "Answer it."


    "Who is it?" asked Milo.


    "The person in charge of Emerald Province," replied Ryder coldly.


    Milo took the phone in disbelief. He answered it.


    "Milo, do as they say. I''ll be right there."


    "Huh?"


    Milo could not believe it.


    "That''s all. I''ll go over there right now." He hung up, leaving Milo looking confused.


    He wondered who the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense were, and the status of those two people.


    He could not believe that they made the provincial person in charge rush over in the middle of the night. He wondered if it was too outrageous.


    "Shall we go?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Milo was still in shock, so he slowly stood up. He started to gather his men in a daze.


    Soon, more than ten workers from the Cultural Relics Department got into their vehicles and departed towards the mountains.


    Half an hourter, the vehicles were at the bottom of a mountain.


    However, they were immediately stopped.


    Wilbur and Ryder got out of their car and stood in front of the vehicles.


    They saw over ten burly men in tribal clothing. They carried machetes on their shoulders, and they were standing in a row, giving everyone fierce looks.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "They work for the local chief. This is their territory now," replied Milo.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Ryder, go and warn them that we will attack if they don''t move out of the way."


    "Yes, sir," said Ryder. He started to walk.


    However, Milo quickly said, "Don''t do anything reckless. We can''t provoke these people because the consequences will be dire."


    "How dire can it be?" asked Wilbur.

 Chapter 993

    Milo said, "These people have tribal beliefs. It may cause arge-scale battle if we trigger a conflict, and that will be troublesome."


    Wilbur frowned and looked at Ryder. He saw that Ryder and a few others were arguing, so he slowly walked over.


    "What''s going on?" asked Wilbur.


    Ryder replied, "They won''t make way, and they said this is their turf."


    "Warn them again. We''ll forcefully proceed if they won''t listen," said Wilbur coldly.


    Ryder nodded and yelled, "Move! Or else!"


    "This is our turf! How dare you?" One of the burly men waved the machete in his hand arrogantly.


    Ryder looked at Wilbur. Wilbur nodded.


    Ryder stepped forward and threw a kick.


    The burly man was kicked away with a crashing sound.


    The others yelled and wielded their machetes when they saw that. They sprinted towards Ryder.


    Milo was stomping anxiously.


    However, Ryder knocked those burly men out easily.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "Let''s go."


    Everyone got into their vehicles, but Milo stood there looking stunned.


    "Let''s go!" yelled Wilbur again. Milo snapped out of it and quickly got into the car.


    The vehicles slowly moved toward the mountain.


    Milo frowned and said, "There''s more trouble ahead."


    "We''ll handle them. We run into trouble every other day," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Milo sighed and did not speak again.


    Over an hourter, the vehicles arrived at a canyon, and they stopped.


    Everyone got out of their vehicles. Milo led them to the center of the canyon.


    It had been excavated, revealing an underground tunnel.


    Milo said, "This is it. We excavated a tunnel and encountered something paranormal. Also, the Basan local chief led his people to cause trouble. We can only stop our work for safety concerns."


    Wilbur looked at the dark underground tunnel. He said slowly, "We''ll check it out first. You guys stay here."


    "I think we should wait. It''ll be much safer to proceed when the provincial person in charge arrives with the special agents," said Milo.


    Wilbur said, "It''s alright. They can only wait out here too when they arrive. We have to investigate the paranormal source and resolve it before you can proceed with the excavation work, right?"


    Milo nodded.


    It was true that they could only proceed when the paranormal urrence was resolved.


    However, he was afraid that they could not proceed when the Bassan local chief was causing trouble. They could only work in a safe environment when the special agents maintain order.


    Suddenly, car engine noises could be heard.


    Everyone turned to look.


    They saw five cars driving towards them at high speed. They parked nearby, and out came an old man and over twenty men.


    The old man wore tribal clothing. He had a face full of wrinkles, a hunchback, and he was skinny like a dead man.


    However, those men treated the old man like he was their idol. They seemed extremely respectful toward him.


    "That''s Bassan, the local chief," said Milo to Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at Bassan. He saw that he led the men in front of Wilbur and the others.


    "Who injured my men?" questioned Bassan with a shrieking voice.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "It was me."


    "How dare you injure my men on our turf?" asked Bassan coldly.


    Wilbur replied coldly, "We''re just doing our jobs. You people dared to stop us. Injuring your men is the least of your worries."

 Chapter 994

    "This is our turf. The relics here belong to us. You want to take what''s ours, and you injured my men. Aren''t you being too unreasonable?" asked Bassan coldly.


    Wilburughed and replied, "All the relics here belong to the nation. What do you mean it''s yours? Leave immediately or face the consequences."


    "You''re outrageous."


    "Chief, let us handle him."


    "That''s right!"


    The men behind Bassan waved their machetes and yelled to threaten them.


    Milo and the others quickly hid themselves to the side when they saw that. They felt like they would be unfortunate if a fight broke out.


    Suddenly, Bassan raised his hand to stop them. He looked at Wilbur and asked, "How about this? We won''t make a fuss about the injury, but you have to give us half of what''s inside. We''ll head in together. Alright?"


    "Are you sure you want to go in?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Bassan replied arrogantly, "Of course. Otherwise, no one is allowed to go in."


    "What if I don''t agree?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    Bassan smirked and reached with one hand. A ball of spiritual mes ignited in his hand, and a powerful spiritual pressure emitted from him.


    "Are you a cultivator?" asked Wilbur with a frown.


    A burly man said with pride, "My father is not only our chief, but he is also the high priest of our tribe. Cultivators can eradicate you all. All it takes is a spell from my father. Do you understand?"


    Wilbur groaned for a moment and said slowly, "It''s alright if you insist on entering, but as cultivators, you should''ve sensed the mysterious energy by now. Ordinary people can''t handle it. So, only cultivators may enter. Have you considered it?"


    Bassan replied in a low voice, "Of course. Me and my son, Goma, will go down there with you. The others will wait outside."


    "But it''s dangerous in there. Have you thought it through?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Bassan shrugged and replied, "There are opportunities where there is danger. This is probably the burial site of our ancestors, so we have our reasons to enter."


    Wilbur smiled when he heard that. He said, "Alright. Let''s head inside, then, but you''ll bear the risks."


    The spiritual me in Bassan''s palm ignited. He said coldly, "I don''t need your reminder."


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Good. Let''s go."


    Wilbur turned. Ryder frowned and asked, "Are we really allowing them to enter?"


    "They want to seek their own deaths, so that''s their problem." Wilbur led Ryder to the underground tunnel.


    Bassan led his son toward the tunnel too.


    Meanwhile, the others waited outside.


    Milo looked anxious. He said, "Mister Penn, I think you should wait."


    "That''s not necessary. Wait here. We''ll check out what''s going on down there."


    Wilbur and the others walked into the underground tunnel.


    The four of them came before a stone door through the tunnel.


    It must be the path to the tomb.


    A mysterious energy emitted from the tomb, and it washed over them.


    Wilbur took one look at the stone door, then he gently ced his hand on it. He infused it with spiritual energy.


    Suddenly, the stone door glowed with runes, and creaking sounds could be heard.


    The stone door slowly descended, and it sank into the ground in no time.


    It was dark inside. Powerful and mysterious energy washed over their bodies.


    Bassan and Goma started to shine with spiritual light on their bodies.


    Goma was also a cultivator, but he was only an Aura level cultivator.


    Bassan whispered a spell, and a ball of light appeared on top of his head that illuminated their surroundings.


    Goma said smugly, "That''s the Illuminos spell. Do you know how powerful he is now?"

 Chapter 995

    Wilbur smiled faintly and looked at the tomb.


    He saw a rectangr hall. There were more than ten monstrous statues on the sides of the hall.


    The statues were two meters high with human bodies and dog heads. The fangs were sharp, and they looked kind of ferocious.


    At the end of the hallway was another stone door. It was apparent that they were at the entrance of the tomb.


    Wilbur nced at the statues, then looked at Bassan.


    Bassan arrogantly shot a nce at Wilbur before he led his son inside.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and followed them with Ryder.


    They walked to the center of the hall. Suddenly, the statues started to crack.


    Wilbur could not believe that the statues were moving.


    "Ghost Statues," said Ryder in a low voice.


    Wilbur nodded.


    The Ghost Statues were creations of a spell.


    A powerful spell cultivator could engrave spell formations and runes on the statues, enabling them to fight. It was a very amazing spell.


    Bassan clearly noticed it too, but he did not panic. He ced his palms together and started to chant a spell. It seemed to be an indecipherable ancient spell.


    It must be an exclusive spell system from their tribe. The way he activated spells through ancient chanting was simr to foreign magicians.


    The Ghost Statues came to life. They started to roar as the runes on them lit up brightly. They sprinted toward Wilbur and the others.


    Wilbur formed a spiritual hammer in his hand. Hemunicated with Ryder through spirit energy, ''We don''t know what''s ahead. Conserve your energy.''


    Ryder nodded silently. The tunnel was not suitable for cannons, so he did not bring any firearms. He left them in the car.


    He formed a spiritual battle axe in his hand.


    He must use a heavy weapon against the statues, so his Alloy Dagger was practically useless.


    Goma stood next to his father. An aura enveloped the machete in his hand. He looked serious.


    They were ready for battle in mere seconds. The Ghost Statues sprinted toward them during that time.


    Bassan alsopleted his spell. A powerful spiritual pressure washed out from him and a Stone Giant that was roughly three meters high.


    He summoned the Stone Giant.


    It was an advanced spell. Bassan was able to summon two giants at once, so his powers were not to be underestimated.


    The battle immediately broke out.


    The Ghost Statues sprinted toward Wilbur. Wilbur smashed through them with his hammer.


    The Ghost Statue blocked the attack with its arm, and the hammer only caused minor damage to the arm.


    Wilbur frowned.


    Although he had only used the strength of a beginner Ambience level cultivator, he was quite surprised by the level of defense the Ghost Statue had.


    Therefore, he elevated his strength to an intermediate Ambience level cultivator, and he made another smashing attack.


    The Ghost Statue was pushed back slightly. However, two Ghost Statues immediately sprinted toward him.


    Wilbur fought them while maintaining a certain level of strength.


    The way he wielded his huge hammer seemed impressive. The battle was very intense.


    Wilbur chose to conserve his energy because he did not know what was awaiting ahead.


    A Sanctuary level cultivator would notst more than ten minutes when they unleash their Domain.


    The exhaustion of spiritual energy when fighting full force would be very terrifying.


    Therefore, battles between powerful cultivators tend to be very quick.


    However, if a Sanctuary level cultivator could control their strength, they could keep fighting for a long while.


    Wilbur was equally as powerful as the Ghost Statues with an intermediate Ambience level strength.


    Ryder was a peak Ambience level cultivator, so it was not hard for him to fight the Ghost Statues.


    They stood back-to-back and fought off several Ghost Statues.

 Chapter 996

    Meanwhile, Goma attacked a Ghost Statue with his machete with the strength of an Aura level cultivator. The machete almost flew back.


    He was shocked, so he hurriedly hid behind his father.


    The Stone Giant summoned by Bassan was taller than the Ghost Statues. Its huge fists pushed the statues back. They were at an advantage from the start.


    Bassan manipted the Stone Giant while he watched Wilbur and Ryder''s battle. He smirked coldly.


    The Ghost Statues kept growling and attacked them.


    However, Wilbur and Ryder had a defense that was as solid as a rock. The Ghost Statues did not gain the upper hand on them. Parts of the statues were


    continually chipped away over time.


    The Stone Giants from Bassan seemed more impressive.


    Two Stone Giants protected Bassan and Goma, and they kept punching the Ghost Statues.


    Soon, the Ghost Statues had shattered limbs, so their attacks were weakened.


    A few minutes passed.


    The Stone Giants destroyed a few Ghost Statues, and their battle ended.


    However, the Stone Giants only stood by Bassan and protected Goma. They did not interfere with Wilbur and Ryder''s battle.


    Wilbur smiled softly. He used force on his hammer and smashed the Ghost Statues to bits.


    Ryder swung his huge axe too, causing the two Ghost Statues to break into pieces.


    Their battle had ended.


    The two Stone Giants behind Bassan vanished. He nced at Wilbur and Ryder coldly, then he continued to walk forward.


    Wilbur shrugged and followed him.


    They passed through the hall, and the four of them came before the stone door.


    Bassan ignored Wilbur and Ryder. He pressed his hand on the stone door.


    Runes and formations lit up as he infused it with spiritual energy. Then, it slowly sank to the ground.


    A huge and round hall appeared in front of them.


    The round hall had thick, gray mist. They could smell a strong rotting scent.


    Bassan stopped and told his son, "Stay behind me and stay close."


    "Yes, father." Goma nodded.


    Then, Bassan led Goma and walked in cautiously.


    Wilbur nced at Ryder and followed behind them.


    The four of them walked into the round hall. The stone door behind him suddenly rose shut.


    Ryder was surprised.


    Wilbur frowned and put his hand on the stone door to infuse it with spiritual energy.


    However, the stone door did not react anymore.


    Wilbur elevated his spiritual energy to the strength of a peak Ambience level cultivator, attempting to destroy the stone door.


    However, the stone door was abnormally solid. He could not believe that the spiritual energy of a peak Ambience level cultivator had no effect on it.


    Wilbur said, "The way out behind us is sealed."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, but you should start praying. Don''t expect anyone to save you when you encounter danger in a ce like this," said Bassan condescendingly.


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "I won''t. I told you that you''ll bear the risks when we enter. The same applies to us too, of course."


    "Good."


    Bassan continued forward, but he seemed much more careful.


    Suddenly, an intense gray mist suddenly rose at the center of the hall, and it was expanding.


    Everyone immediately stayed alert.


    The gray mist faded after a moment.


    A huge creature appeared at the center of the hall.


    It was a human-shaped creature with a rusty longsword in hand, and it was riding


    a horse. The creature was around five meters tall.


    The terrifying part was the creature, and the horse was mostly skeletal. There was not a lot of flesh, and its flesh was dried or entangled around the skeletal parts. There were gray mes burning inside the bones.


    A terrifying and deadly aura washed over them.

 Chapter 997

    "The Death Lord."


    Wilbur frowned.


    It was easy for undead creatures to appear in ancient tombs.


    However, the appearance of a Death Lord meant the tomb was an extraordinary


    one.


    Ryder sensed the deadly aura, so he stayed close to Wilbur.


    The creature was at least at the level of a peak Ambience level cultivator, so it matched Ryder''s level.


    The terrifying part was any injuries caused by that creature, even if it was a tiny injury, would infect its victim with the aura of death. The victim would lose the will to fight, and rot from the death energy, eventually bing an undead.


    Bassan activated a spell as soon as the Death Lord appeared.


    Five Stone Giants appeared almost instantly after a long chant.


    Bassan must be a Sanctuary level cultivator from the way he was able to summon five Stone Giants at once.


    Wilbur was not surprised at all because he inspected Bassan with his spirit energy much earlier.


    He knew Bassan was a Sanctuary level cultivator. However, he was unsure of which stage he was at.


    The spirit energy was not foolproof.


    Bassan made the right choice to battle against an undead creature with spells. Ryder formed his battle axe, while Wilbur summoned a thin sword.


    It was the weapon he gained from the leader of the Riverbank Blossoms. It had the indestructible attribute, so Wilbur decided to test its power and usefulness here.


    Suddenly, the Death Lord growled.


    It wielded the rusty longsword in hand.


    Then, over ten undead creatures appeared among the moving gray mist.


    The undead creatures were the same size as humans.


    They wore tattered armor, and they had all sorts of rusty weapons. There were also gray mes burning inside their skeletons. They growled and sprinted toward Bassan and Goma at the front.


    However, Bassan had five Stone Giants to protect him.


    The undead creatures instantly shed with the Stone Giants.


    Bassan looked calm. He emitted spiritual energy, manipting the Stone Giants to battle against the undead creatures.


    The weapons of the undead creatures smashed the Stone Giants, causing pieces of stone to fall off it.


    However, the Stone Giants were powerful, shattering the bones of the undead with each attack.


    The Stone Giants had the upper hand against the undead creatures.


    However, there were over ten undead creatures. A few of them got past the Stone Giants and lunged toward Wilbur and Ryder.


    Ryder stayed close to Wilbur. He yed it safe with his solidbat skills against the undead creatures.


    Wilbur wielded his thin sword and sprinted toward a few of the undead creatures. He pierced through them.


    The thin sword was burning with spiritual mes. Each attack pierced through the undead creatures.


    However, the undead creatures were not alive. They would not be defeated unless they were taken apart.


    They had no fear or feelings, and they did not feel pain.


    Therefore, they still swung their weapons around when Wilbur pierced through them.


    Wilbur calmly fought them with his thin sword.


    Thebat skills of the undead creatures wereughable whenpared to his Godly Training Form. They were not on his level.


    Bassan turned to nce at Wilbur. He noticed the thin sword and he looked surprised. Then, there was a greedy look in his eyes.


    The Stone Giants shattered a lot of the undead creatures. They seemed to have the upper hand.


    An undead creature finally shattered and fell after taking more than ten hits from Wilbur.


    Wilbur shook his head. The thin sword did not have an advantage against those creatures.


    With that in mind, he switched out the thunder cleaver.

 Chapter 998

    Wilbur shed around when he had the thunder cleaver in hand.


    A few undead creatures suddenly fell to the ground after a roaring storm.


    Then, Wilbur turned around to handle a few undead creatures behind him. Their battle ended in an instant.


    The thunder cleaver immediately attracted Bassan''s attention. He seemed surprised.


    Goma was instantly in awe of the thunder cleaver.


    The weapon had an extravagant appearance with lightning and thunder, so it looked very cool.


    Goma had arge machete as his weapon too. It was not hard to tell that he liked the thunder cleaver from his greedy eyes.


    Bassan looked at his son after his initial surprise. He silently scoffed.


    Then, spiritual energy erupted from his body again. Five Stone Giants growled and ran forward. They smashed the undead creatures to bits.


    Suddenly, the Death Lord growled again.


    The gray mist moved around in the hall. Hundreds of undead creatures appeared, and the Death Lord led the attack.


    Bassan immediately sent three Stone Giants to face the Death Lord, while two of the Stone Giants protected himself and his son.


    More than ten undead creatures fought the two Stone Giants.


    The rest of the undead creatures sprinted toward Wilbur and Ryder.


    Bassan smirked coldly inside.


    Wilbur noticed it, but he also smirked coldly. He summoned The Book of Sequence.


    The power of the Death Lord was not something the Stone Giants could fight against.


    Its longsword shed through with terrifying power.


    Each sh took off a huge chunk from the Stone Giants.


    A Stone Giant shattered and fell after a few attacks.


    Bassan noticed it, so he chanted again. Spiritual energy surged within him and kicked up gusts of wind in the hall.


    Wilbur flipped open The Book of Sequence at that moment.


    A blinding chain of lightning bolts came out from it.


    Over a dozen undead creatures were wiped out with the huge roar of thunder. They were hit by a chain of lightning bolts.


    A few that survived sprinted toward Wilbur, but they were also shed to bits by the thunder cleaver.


    Wilbur ended the battle almost instantly.


    Wilbur was satisfied with the performance of The Book of Sequence. It was indeed a good item.


    He could store his usual spells inside and unleash the spells when he needed them.


    He would not need to exhaust his spiritual energy during battle.


    It was remarkable.


    Goma was astounded. He could not believe the wonderful items Wilbur carried with him.


    The greed in his eyes was unconceble.


    The Death Lord defeated three Stone Giants, and it sprinted toward Bassan. However, Bassan hadpleted another spell.


    A surge of spiritual energy appeared in the hall, and a tall Stone Giant roughly eight meters in height suddenly appeared.


    The Stone Giant wasrger than the Death Lord. It was covered in runes, and it had a raging energy. It ran towards the Death Lord.


    The battle was not over yet.


    Bassan shouted, and the spiritual mes around him surged upward. He kept chanting spells and moving his arms around like he was dancing.


    The Stone Giant glowed in different colored lights as his arms moved.


    He cast the strength spell, agility spell, and rampaging heart spell together.


    He stacked all sorts of support spells on the Stone Giant.

 Chapter 999

    Wilbur frowned slightly. He had to admit that Bassan was impressive with his spells.


    Ordinary Sanctuary level cultivators were not on his level.


    The super Stone Giant instantly engaged the Death Lord in battle.


    It had a massive body and powerful strength. Moreover, the support spells used


    on the Stone Giant granted it extra agility, strength, and rampage. Almost every punch managed to push the Death Lord back.


    The remaining undead creatures were also gradually shattered to pieces by the two Stone Giants.


    Bassan manipted the super Stone Giant to attack the Death Lord.


    The Death Lord roared angrily after the continuous attacks.


    Suddenly, the Death Lord ignited in gray mes. Runes could be seen floating in


    the mes, and a terrifying spiritual pressure washed over the hall.


    The Death Lord growled, and its skeletal horse whined. They charged toward the super Stone Giant.


    The Stone Giant stepped aside.


    The sprinting Death Lord came before Wilbur in the blink of an eye.


    Bassan and Goma smirked coldly.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and elevated his powers to the strength of a peak Ambience level cultivator. Bolts of lightning spilled out everywhere when he made a sh attack.


    A loud explosion could be heard.


    The Death Lord was sted into pieces, and it fell to the floor along with the skeletal horse.


    Bassan and Goma looked surprised.


    They were looking at his thunder cleaver with greed.


    Wilbur put his thunder cleaver aside.


    Bassan chuckled andplimented, "Not bad, buddy. You must be a peak Ambience level cultivator. With that weapon, you''reparable to a Sanctuary level cultivator."


    "Thanks," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Bassan nced at his son, and they continued forward.


    They passed through the round hall and came before the third stone door.


    Bassan infused spiritual energy to unlock the stone door without another word.


    A ray of light shined through them.


    They saw another round hall.


    The roof of the hall was spherical. A fist-sized white ruby wastched onto the dome. It was so radiant that it illuminated the hall.


    The center of the hall was a stone coffin that was seven meters long and three meters wide. The stone coffin was engraved with countless runes.


    The wall behind was also engraved in words.


    Wilbur did not recognize the words, but it must be an ancientnguage from the looks of it.


    Bassan instantly looked emotional when he saw the words. He was trembling from it.


    "Our ancestors! It really is our ancestors!"


    Bassan knelt immediately to pray and worship.


    Goma hurriedly knelt and followed suit.


    Ryder nced at Wilbur, and he noticed that Wilbur was silent, so he did not say anything.


    They sensed a powerful energy emitting from the stone coffin at that moment. It kept washing over them.

 Chapter 1000

    The source of the mysterious energy was inside the stone coffin.


    Bassan gently touched the stone coffin with sentimentality after a moment. Then, he looked at the words on the wall.


    "Can you tell us what it says?" asked Wilbur.


    Bassan said with pride, "This is our family secret, so you don''t need to know."


    "Bassan, this belongs to the nation. You better know your ce," said Ryder coldly.


    Bassanughed coldly and asked, "Do you think the bodies of my ancestors belong to the nation too?"


    "It seems like that body is the problem," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Bassan smiled coldly and said, "That''s none of your business. You may leave now."


    "Don''t forget that the burial site does not belong to an individual. There arews regarding this. It doesn''t matter if they were your ancestors," said Ryder coldly.


    Bassan turned around at that moment. He looked at Ryder and Wilbur coldly, and he said, "You should know that rules are meant for ordinary people. Cultivators like us are not bound byws and rules. Your lives may be spared if you leave now. Otherwise, don''t me me for being unkind."


    Ryder looked displeased. Wilbur said slowly, "You should think it through. The undead creature inside that stone coffin is probably a dangerous entity. Are you sure you want to face it alone?"


    "That''s my ancestor. What can''t I face alone?" asked Bassan coldly.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "I warned you, but you won''t listen to logic. I''m telling you that we won''t leave."


    The secret was about to be uncovered, so Wilbur would not leave.


    Frankly, the entity inside the stone coffin must be extraordinary.


    It would be an important discovery for the national excavation or for his cultivation.


    Bassan wanted it all for himself, so there was no way Wilbur would allow it.


    There was no way, regardless of what was inside.


    Bassan smiled menacingly when he heard what Wilbur said. He said, "Don''t me me if you''re seeking your death."


    Then, the super Stone Giant next to him growled. The vibrations from the growl made their ears hurt.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "Don''t be so greedy. You won''t take my items. The things inside the stone coffin also won''t belong to you. Do you understand?"


    Bassan asked creepily, "Oh yeah? Why so? Is it because you two are Ambience level cultivators?"


    Wilburughed and replied, "Not entirely. We''re working officials, so how dare you attempt to attack us?"


    "Haha!" Bassanughed out loud. The super Stone Giant instantly blocked the way out. He asked, "Do you think your identities are a threat to me? What a joke. I''ll kill everyone outside too. No one will ever find out about the secret here."


    Wilbur shook his head and said, "You should open the stone coffin first. Let us see what''s inside. There''s no use talking about this."


    "That''s the dead body of my ancestor. It had been asleep for thousands of years. Only the chief of our tribe knew about the legends."


    Bassan started to touch the words on the wall. He spoke with sentimental emotions.


    "Our ancestors had been cultivating for hundreds of years to no avail, so they chose to hibernate here. They are waiting for their descendants to inherit their power. Our people never stopped looking for my ancestor''s body. This legend was passed on for generations."


    It seemed like Bassan wanted to talk about it. He did not need anyone to ask, and he started exining on his own.


    "Now, I finally found it!" Bassan suddenly got emotional. He said with a trembling voice, "I''ll allow you to live a while longer to witness this moment!"


    Then, he walked towards the stone coffin and put his hands on it.


    He infused spiritual energy and the stone coffin buzzed. The coffin cover started to slide open.


    A body was revealed after the coffin was uncovered. It radiated and emitted a terrifying spiritual pressure that washed over the hall.


    Wilbur was instantly surprised when he looked at the body.

 Chapter 1001

    Bassan''s expression was truly crazed.


    The spirit pressure that wasing out of this corpse alone was at the Sanctuary level.


    If he were to absorb all of it, his own powers would improve drastically for sure.


    With the level Bassan was currently at, he might even be able to advance to a higher one altogether.


    It was honestly fair that he was so overwhelmed with emotion.


    "Do you see that? Can you feel it? That''s what my ancestors have left behind for me! I shall be the most powerful existence under the sky, and all of you scumbags are going to die," Bassan shouted.


    Just then, Wilbur''s focus had been upied by the corpse.


    It looked like it belonged to a middle-aged man.


    ording to Bassan''s description, however, the owner of the corpse was thousands of years old.


    On top of that, the corpse''s body and face seemed to have been kept in a pretty good condition despite the passage of time.


    More importantly, there was a perfectly whole crystal sternum on the corpse.


    It was the sternum of the crystal bones belonging to the unidentified species that Wilbur had found.


    These bones contained a powerful energy that Wilbur had experienced himself before.


    Aplete sternum would contain energy that was even more powerful.


    Wilbur was about to guess the gist of what happened then.


    An ancestor of Bassan''s tribe had discovered this crystal sternum and chose to fuse it with his own body to preserve his corpse to this day.


    Much of the energy from the crystal sternum had been absorbed, but it still


    continued to flow out and wash over the corpse all this while.


    Bassan took in the sight, his expression overwhelmed with emotion.


    Goma shouted as well, "We found it, Dad! You''re going to be the strongest man


    there ever was, the world''s going to be ours!"


    Bassanughed wildly, unable to hide his joy.


    Wilbur let out a small sigh.


    Just then, the corpse in the coffin jerked.


    Bassan and Goma were shocked, as was Ryder.


    Wilbur was the only one who remained emotionless as if he had long been prepared for this moment.


    Amidst Bassan and Goma''s shock, the corpse sat up slowly to cast a hazy stare at the four people in the room.


    Bassan scrambled to kneel, his voice shaky. "You''re still alive, honorable ancestor."


    Goma got on his knees as well in terror.


    Someone who had been said to have passed thousands of years ago had revived


    all of a sudden. Anyone would find it hard to remain calm.


    Rinchen Phinston, the corpse, raised his hands and peered at them before letting out a dull breath.


    "What year is it now?" asked Rinchen in a slightly muffled voice.


    It was clear that his bodily functions had notpletely returned quite yet.


    Amidst his shock, Bassan said, "It''s the year 2023 now, honorable ancestor." "2023," Rinchen said, blinking slowly. "It''s been over three thousand years." He began to move his body as he spoke, trying to get out of the coffin.


    Just then, however, Bassan''s expression shed viciously from where he had his head bowed.


    He roared out loudly, and the super stone giant came stomping over, swinging an enormous fist toward Rinchen.


    "How are you still alive? Why?"


    Bassan shouted at the top of his lungs as he stood up, interrogating this ancestor of his.


    Wilbur stared at him coldly, shaking his head in silence.


    Honestly, Wilbur knew what Bassan was thinking.

 Chapter 1002

    He had nned to absorb his ancestor''s energy and be the world''s most powerful cultivator, only for that n to go up in mes because his ancestor was still alive.


    The loss was too much for him to take.


    That was why he had nned to kill this ancestor of his first, to take his power.


    It would seem that not everyone was able to remain calm in the face of such power.


    This man had been willing to kill his ancestor for this power.


    Goma was at a loss for words, but quickly understood his father''s intentions and scrambled to hide in a corner.


    Just then, Rinchen was still half-sitting in the stone coffin.


    He stared at the stone gianting his way before throwing a punch.


    Fierce winds kicked up as a terrifying pressure filled the entire room and as the giant was pushed back, its gigantic foot leaving a dozen deep holes in the ground. Just then, Rinchen finally stood up and took a step out of the stone coffin.


    His movements still seemed stiff, but the pressureing off him was so strong even Sanctuary level cultivators felt threatened by it.


    Goma and Ryder maximized their aura and spiritual energy at once to withstand the pressure.


    Wilbur gripped his thunder cleaver, staring intently at Rinchen.


    At the same time, Bassan continued to mutter his chants, casting a number of supportive spells onto the stone giant.


    Rings of light appeared on multiple parts of the giant''s body as it began to make its way toward Rinchen once more in a wild sprint.


    Large holes appeared in the firm, solid ground from the impact.


    The giant''s huge body which seemed like a small mountain charged at Rinchen.


    Even Ryder''s chest lurched at the sight of the giant''s terrifying body and its powerful strength.


    The stone giant let out a wild howl mid-pursuit, throwing another punch at Rinchen''s face.


    Rinchen frowned, answering with a punch of his own that sent ripples through the air.


    There was a thunderous collision.


    The stone giant, in its new and improved form from Bassan''s spells, was reduced


    to dust by a single punch from Rinchen, settling onto the ground.


    Rampant spiritual energy kicked up a tornado in the living room, refusing to disperse for the longest time.


    Bassan was at a loss for words.


    Was his ancestor really this powerful?


    It was then that he finally began to fear for his life.


    This was the kind of power beyond anything he could withstand.


    Goma was dumbfounded as well, staring at his ancestor in disbelief.


    Rinchen stared at his fists for a second, before snapping his stiff neck over to stare at Bassan. "You were trying to take my power from me."


    "Please forgive me, honorable ancestor! Our tribe has said for the longest time that you have been waiting for a descendant to inherit your power," Bassan stuttered in a trembling voice.


    Rinchen broke into a dullugh. "I have been waiting for a descendant, but not so you can inherit my power.


    Bassan was shocked. "W-What''s your intention, then?"


    "I need the blood of my descendants to bring me back to life. Do you


    understand?" Rinchen asked with a nk expression.


    Bassan''s expression turned into one of horror, staring at his ancestor in disbelief as he mumbled, "You lied to us. You just want our blood for your own revival!"


    "That''s right. I was faced with great frustrations when I found out that I was reaching the end of my lifespan. I found that terribly unfair as a powerful cultivator of my time, but I was lucky enough to chance upon this crystal sternum. It was not able to save my life, but it put me in a deep sleep to preserve what little life there was in me," Rinchen exined.


    Just then, Bassan said, "So you left behind this false message for your descendants to take the bait and contribute to your rebirth?"

 Chapter 1003

    Rinchen chuckled. "That''s right. It was toote for me to do anything else, I had no choice."


    "Isn''t that a terrible thing to do to your descendants?" Bassan howled in


    indignance.


    Rinchen looked at Bassan calmly. "You were going to kill me and take my power away from me, too. We''re no different."


    Wilbur could not help but sigh at the words.


    There really was no limit to what humanity was willing to stoop to for survival.


    An ancestor whoid out an borate trap for the future generation.


    A member of this future generation had wanted to kill his own ancestor to inherit


    his power.


    That was just how humanity was, wasn''t it?


    All of a sudden, Bassan let out a crazedugh.


    At the same time, a bright liquid akin tova began to flow out of him.


    As his spiritual energy increased, more and more of the brightva gushed out. It grew thicker and thicker, forming ava armor around him.


    His body grew to roughly four meters wide, and a terrifying spirit pressure surged out.


    Bassan had turned himself into a stone giant,pletely covered inva armor. However, that was not the end.


    As he continued chanting, rings of support spells for strength, speed, weight control, attack power, and the like lit up on his body.


    Bassan unleashed all his powers, and the spiritual pressureing off his body was even more terrifying than that of the previous stone giant.


    Rinchen stared coldly at him, nodding his head. "Stone Domain. It''s impressive that you were able to reach this stage of cultivation, and your life force is enough to revive me. That''s good."


    Rinchen''s eyes werepletely devoid of life.


    The next second, a crazed Bassan threw a punch toward the top of Rinchen''s head out of nowhere.


    A deafening noise rang through the air.


    The next second, Bassan ran toward his son, picked him up, and charged out of the ancient tomb.


    Rinchen was caught off guard for a second before he leaped into the air and chased after them.


    Wilbur shouted at once, "Go up!"


    Wilbur and Ryder leaped out of the ancient tomb as well.


    Just then, everyone including Milo and the rest of Bassan''s tribe were taking in


    the sight before them with expressions of horror.


    Bassan had turned into a stone giant, radiating a terrifying aura with his son in his


    arms.


    Rinchen, however, had blocked his pathpletely.


    Both parties stood across from each other, waiting.


    Wilbur and Ryder came up and immediately stood together in front of Milo and the rest of the Emerald Province Cultural Relics Department members.


    Just then, Bassan croaked in a hoarse voice, "Honorable ancestor, there are so many tribe members here. Use them as you wish but let me go."


    Rinchen scanned the present members of his own tribe, pausing on several people.


    "Do you know why the ghost statues and the Death Lord existed in my tomb?"


    Bassan shook his head.


    "Because it is the flesh and blood of the most powerful cultivators that I seek, people who could take down the ghost statues and the Death Lord. Only their blood would be strong enough to rejuvenate my life force and bring me back to life. These people are all too weak. You''re the only one who fits the bill."


    "You are a disgrace of an ancestor! To hell with you!"


    Bassan howled, turning to run at once.


    Just then, however, Rinchen blocked his path with a single move before grabbing at Bassan.


    A terrifying power enveloped Bassan at once.


    Filled with endless rage and hatred, Bassan threw a punch.


    With a loud collision as the attacks met, Bassan was sent stumbling over a dozen


    meters backward, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    Rinchen, however, made his way over calmly.

 Chapter 1004

    The


    gap


    in power was far too wide, and Bassan began to tremble.


    He howled, "Why does it have to be me? There are other cultivators here too, like those two! They''re plenty powerful!"


    Bassan pointed at Wilbur and Ryder in a panic, trying to divert Rinchen''s attention.


    Rinchen remained calm as ever. "Aside from cultivating my own power, I need people from my tribe to rejuvenate my dry, aged body. The blood of others will not work. Don''t worry, though. I''ll kill everyone else here as well and drain everyst cultivator of their power. You''ll havepany in the afterlife."


    "How could you be so cruel, doing this to your own descendant?" Bassan howled.


    Rinchen continued to stroll over. "It is your honor to be able to contribute to the rebirth of your ancestor. You should be honored."


    "Like hell I am!" Bassan cursed.


    All of a sudden, Bassan tossed his son towards Rinchen before turning to leave


    once more.


    The rest of the tribe was at a loss for words.


    Even Ryder looked shocked.


    Bassan had just given up his son as a sacrifice to save himself.


    Wilbur was the only one not surprised by this.


    He had known that something felt off from the moment Bassan picked his son up and refused to let go.


    What Bassan was expected to do was let his son go and hold Rinchen down until he escaped.


    However, that was not the case. Bassan had sacrificed his own son to buy himself more time to flee.


    That was his flesh and blood, who was also Rinchen''s descendant.


    Goma was also a cultivator. As long as Rinchen paused in the slightest, Bassan would have the chance to escape and disappear.


    It was evident that a human being could let go of anything when their life was threatened.


    Wilbur sighed once more.


    Bassan''s n was a clever one.


    He was sacrificing his son for the slightest chance of survival.


    How weak humanity was, unable to withstand the slightest of challenges.


    Goma''s face was drained of all color.


    He could not believe what his father had just done.


    "What are you doing, Dad?" Goma was sent flying towards Rinchen against his will, shouting in terror and shock at his father.


    However, Bassan had already taken off without paying his son any mind.


    Rinchen did not hesitate. He crushed Goma''s body with a single blow, letting his blood spray and paint his body.


    The next second, he dashed up to Bassan and stopped him once more.


    Bassan jerked to a halt, glowering viciously at Rinchen.


    Rinchen''s tone was still devoid of emotion. "There''s no use struggling, you know. Just ept your fate. It was destined the moment I fell into that deep slumber."


    "Go to hell!" Bassan roared, throwing a punch at Rinchen.


    A cloud of dust kicked up from the ground.


    The power of Bassan''s blow made the onlookers'' chest lurch, from where they were a good few dozen meters away.


    The explosion even deafened several people.


    They clutched their ears in agony, crouching on the ground.


    The next second, however, Rinchen sent forth a punch of his own to meet Bassan''s.


    There was a thunderous collision.


    Bassan''s body was sent flying, spinning in the air several times beforending next to Wilbur.


    Chest heaving, Bassan grabbed Wilbur and Ryder in each hand as he shouted, "Get him, or I''ll kill you two first!"


    Bassan had activated his domain. It was definitely pretty powerful.


    Ryder was stuck in his grasp, unable to free himself.

 Chapter 1005

    As he spoke, Bassan was about to hurl Wilbur and Ryder toward Rinchen while he was making his way over.


    Ryder waspletely helpless and was about to be sent flying.


    Just then, Wilbur sneered coldly. He reached out and grabbed the arm Bassan was using to hold him, giving it a jerk.


    Bassan, despite having activated his domain, was jerked along under Wilbur''s immense force, and unknowingly let go of Ryder.


    Right after that, Wilbur tossed Bassan out.


    "This is impossible!" he shouted in mid-air.


    Bassan was at the Sanctuary level and had activated his domain. How had Wilbur been able to fling him away like that?


    It was only amidst his hopelessness that he realized-


    Wilbur was not just at the Sanctuary level, but one who had stepped foot into the Super Sanctuary level too.


    Even though Wilbur had not activated his domain, he was able to take Bassan downpletely. This could only mean that Wilbur was at the Super Sanctuary level.


    Bassan finally understood then that he had gotten the wrong picture from the start,


    A sense of dread and terror began to overwhelm him.


    He had been wrong from the start.


    He should never have gotten involved with this at all, asked to enter the ancient tomb, or tried to go after his ancestor''s powers, nor should he try to go after Wilbur''s treasures.


    He messed up big time.


    It was a shame, too, that there was no cure for regret.


    Bassan''s mind raced at top speed as he flew through the air, but it was all toote.


    Rinchen took in the sight of an iing Bassan and threw a fist.


    A terrifying energy surged out, one that Bassan could not avoid at all.


    Theva armor on his body exploded immediately, shooting out in all directions with a sharp howl.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood himself, flying dozens of meters beforending harshly on the ground.


    Bassan coughed out more blood afternding, his organs had turned to mush. He was on hisst breath now.


    Rinchen continued to make his way over.


    His body was still stiff, making his movements look akin to those of a puppet.


    Yet his immense power had scared the onlookers out of their wits, trembling as they stared on.


    Wilbur saw this and leaped over to stand in front of Rinchen at once, taking out his thunder cleaver with a stern expression.


    Rinchen had not recoveredpletely yet and was still relyingpletely on the crystal sternum and his energy from when he was still alive to move around.


    Yet even so, he was already terrifyingly powerful.


    Wilbur did not know for certain if he would be able to hold his own after Rinchen absorbed Bassan''s blood and life force.


    That was why he had to stop Rinchen and kill him.


    Rinchen saw Wilbur in his way. His neck cracked slowly like a zombie, and he opened his mouth slowly. "I''m surprised. You''re even stronger than Bassan, and I''m impressed. Absorbing your power might heal me even faster."


    "Nice vision you''ve got there. I''m afraid it''s going to be a bit of a pain to get there, though."


    As Wilbur spoke, his thunder cleaver lit up with spiritual mes, and explosive thunder rumbled as a terrifying pressure began to spread.


    A fierce wind kicked up in the valley at once, and a battle broke out.


    Over on another end, Ryder dashed to the car to assemble the super cannon before strapping it to the car bo.


    It was also then that Wilbur began his attack.


    He lifted the thunder cleaver, swinging it sharply over in Rinchen''s direction.


    Just as he was about to get near Rinchen, Wilbur''s body made a sharp turn as he moved to Rinchen''s side in a manner that seemed to defy physics before swinging the cleaver down viciously with immense thunder power.


    Rinchen''s gaze was still focused in front of him. It was clear that his body could not respond in time.


    The thunder cleaver struck Rinchen on the arm.


    There was a loud, resounding thump in the air.


    Rinchen''s arm glowed with symbols.


    The thunder cleaver bounced backward as Wilbur retreated a dozen meters, staring warily at Rinchen.

 Chapter 1006

    Rinchen raised his arm slowly to look at it. There was now a white scar on where the thunder cleaver had connected with it.


    "That was impressive," he mumbled to himself.


    Wilbur, however, furrowed his brows.


    The thunder cleaver had the ability to pierce defenses, making it a terrifyingly powerful enough weapon.


    Yet it had not been able to ovee Rinchen''s defenses in the slightest. This guy was something else.


    Wilbur gave it some thought.


    Rinchen had cultivated for hundreds of years when he was alive, which definitely made him an elite cultivator.


    He had begun absorbing the power of the crystal sternum before he fell into hibernation.


    Not only had he retained his powers from when he was alive, but he had even gotten more powerful from absorbing the crystal sternum''s energy during his slumber.


    His only weak point now was that his body was stiff, which made him not very agile.


    After realizing this, Wilbur hesitated no more and activated his Domain: Tyrant of No Other.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure surged out of him at once as the air within a hundred-meter radius around him began to howl with strong winds.


    The thunder cleaver waspressed into a thin, long sword from this power. It was covered in symbols, burning brightly with roaring mes.


    This immense power made Milo and the rest of Bassan''s tribe copse to the ground.


    It was not the sort of pressure that regr people could withstand.


    Just then, three gunshots sounded in a row as three spiral bullets shot out toward Rinchen.


    Rinchen still had his back to Ryder and had no time to turn around.


    All three bullets hit Rinchen square in the back.


    However, Rinchen''s back lit up uponing into contact with the bullets, glowing with power.


    The bullets bounced off his body and fell to the ground, nowpletely out of shape.


    All that was left on Rinchen''s back were three white dots.


    Just then, Rinchen slowly turned around to look at Ryder.


    A powerful, overwhelming force enveloped Ryder at once.


    All Ryder felt was an invisible force ripping at his body.


    Amidst his shock, Ryder used all of his spiritual power to defend against this strange force.


    However, it was far too powerful, and Ryder felt as if he was about to be ripped apart.


    Just then, Wilbur let out a cry as he activated the most powerful attack of his Domain: me of the Infernal Dragon.


    Roaring mes filled the air around Rinchen, burying himpletely.


    At the same time, Wilbur dove into the mes without hesitation as well.


    The force surrounding Ryder disappeared, and he heaved a sigh of relief.


    The crowd stared on in a daze, their jaws agape.


    Just then, several explosions happened within those mes.


    Once the mes dispersed, Wilbur quickly retreated backward. He gripped his


    thunder cleaver with both hands, staring Rinchen dead in the eye.


    Rinchen frowned at Wilbur, runes shining all over his body.


    The crowd gasped in shock once again.


    The terrifying power of the mes made their chests lurch from a hundred meters away, yet Rinchen waspletely unharmed.


    He truly was a terrifying existence.


    "You''re the first person I''ve met so far who''s been able to cultivate both your physical strength and spiritual energy to this extent," Rinchen said slowly.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. "How kind of you."


    The next second, he charged over once again.


    He zipped around Rinchen in circles, moving at high speed.


    Wilbur was moving so fast that he looked like a blur to the crowd.


    On top of that, he had also managed to strike Rinchen with the thunder cleaver a


    few dozen times in mere seconds.


    Cracks began to appear in the air between his attacks.

 Chapter 1007

    The strength and spiritual power were being channeled within Wilbur''s domain. It was so terrifyingly powerful that most Sanctuary level cultivators would have been wiped out in seconds.


    However, all Rinchen did was throw a few simple punches and the space around him began to let out explosive noises.


    Wilbur''s sword attacks were sent backward as he retreated dozens of meters himself.


    Wilbur gripped the thunder cleaver, staring at Rinchen. From here, Wilbur''s chest could be seen visibly heaving a little.


    Rinchen frowned, walking over to Wilbur.


    The crowd was terrified.


    If Wilbur were to lose, no one here would be getting out alive.


    Wilbur took a deep breath, and his Dragon''s Crystal and Spiritual Furnace began


    to spin furiously.


    Dragon''s power, thunder power, deathly power, and dark power.


    All these powers exploded at once.


    The thunder cleaver lit up with multiple brightly-colored mes, giving off suffocating pressure that enveloped the entire valley.


    Wilbur let out a cry, charging toward Rinchen once more.


    He waved the thunder cleaver wildly,nding a dozen attacks a second.


    The rampant energy let out deafening explosions and brought about whipping winds. It felt like it was the end of the world, the crowd''s heart raced as they stared on in terror.


    However, no spiritual mes appeared on Rinchen''s body. It merely lit up with the same runes from before as he threw a few punches at Wilbur.


    Wilbur''s attacks werepletely crushed by the power of the punches and the forcefield they created, causing Wilbur himself to stumble a little.


    After a series of energy collisions, Rinchen managed to grab Wilbur''s thunder cleaver.


    The crowd was shocked, and even Ryder''s expression shifted.


    Ryder knew just how powerful Wilbur was. This was definitely his strongest opponent yet.


    Wilbur''s expression was solemn as well.


    He had not expected Rinchen to be this powerful.


    Wilbur let out a cry, trying to take his thunder cleaver back.


    However, the cleaver seemed to be mped shut in Rinchen''s grasp, and he could not move it in the slightest.


    Just then, Rinchen''s hands lit up with a crystal-like glow.


    A loud thunderous boom cut through the air as the thunder cleaver exploded into


    a hundred pieces, shooting in all directions as Wilbur retreated with all his might


    once more.


    His expression had finally turned ugly.


    Wilbur had made his thunder cleaver out of special metals on his own. The weapon also had the ability to break defenses and was almost considered a godly weapon, yet Rinchen had crushed it just like that.


    Rinchen remained expressionless, continuing to make his way towards Wilbur.


    He seemed to be greatly interested in Wilbur, his eyes shing with glee and curiosity.


    It seemed like Rinchen himself was also surprised at how powerful Wilbur was.


    Wilbur nced at the crystal sternum fused to Rinchen''s chest. He took a deep breath, taking the thin sword out.


    The sword had the attribute of being indestructible, and Wilbur was willing to bet that Rinchen would not be able to destroy something like that.


    Upon taking the thin sword out, Wilbur let out an explosive cry before charging towards Rinchen once more.


    He moved at a speed that was hardly visible to the naked eye anymore. Wilbur flew around Rinchen in circles, zipping around him at top speed. The thin sword shed with many afterimages as Wilbur swung it at Rinchen repeatedly.


    Rinchen''s movements remained just as stiff as before.


    However, every punch he threw would form a forcefield that moved Wilbur''s thin sword away, along with Wilbur''s own figure.


    Had it not been for Wilbur''s Godly Training Form and its incredible technique, any cultivator at the Sanctuary level would have lost their lives facing up against such power.


    Both parties continued their fierce battle for another minute or so. The rampant energy that flowed out pretty much filled the entire valley, forcing everyone to lie against the ground, not daring to raise their heads.


    None of Wilbur''s attacks hadnded, either.


    Rinchen was far too powerful, and his defenses were all the more terrifying.


    If this battle were to go on, Wilbur would be the first to run out of energy for sure.


    Wilbur knew clear as day that Rinchen had the crystal sternum, and that would give him an endless supply of energy.


    The energy Wilbur had in his own body, however, was limited.


    This could not keep on going for much longer anymore.

 Chapter 1008

    Wilbur''s mind raced at high speed. He let out a cry, stabbing out wildly several times.


    Rinchen merely responded with a single punch.


    He was the one with absolute power here, and there was no need for gimmicky stunts.


    A few explosionster, Wilbur was sent several meters backward. The multi- colored mes on the thin sword grew stronger once again as he pounced on Rinchen, aiming for his forehead this time.


    This attack contained all of Wilbur''s strength, spiritual energy, willpower, and spirit energy.


    Time seemed to stop as the attack wasunched.


    Rinchen himself obviously sensed the threating from this attack as well.


    He let out a roar, and all the runes on his body lit up into aplete inscription.


    An overwhelming sense of animosity, fear, and dread filled every other person in the room.


    Rinchen had also maximized all of his power here.


    The space around him seemed unable to withstand this power, causing cracks to appear in the air slowly.


    Rinchen raised his fist, throwing a slow punch at Wilbur.


    This was the ultimate duel.


    With how terrifyingly powerful Rinchen was, no one thought Wilbur would win here.


    Even if Wilbur''s sword attack had surpassed the Super Sanctuary level, it was definitely weaker inparison to Rinchen''s absolute power.


    The thin sword pierced Rinchen first.


    Yet it merely stopped at Rinchen''s forehead, unable to go any further.


    Rinchen''s punch was mere centimeters away from connecting with Wilbur now.


    Wilbur let out a cry, channeling all the energy he could into the thin sword.


    The tip of the sword finally broke the skin on Rinchen''s forehead but stopped once again as it met his skull.


    Wilbur did not have any more energy to channel into the thin sword now.


    Rinchen''s punch was a hair away from connecting with Wilbur''s chest, threatening to crush him to a pulp any second.


    Ryder saw this and threw his super cannon away at once. A battle axe appeared in his grasp, and he took off running towards the battlefield.


    He knew that Wilbur was going to lose, that entering the battle himself was a one- way ticket to death.


    Yet Ryder remembered what he had sworn by when he had first entered the department.


    "Never give up, and fight to the end as long as there is even a shred of life in you."


    This was the first line he had sworn by, and how he had been treating all his missions.


    Although he knew that this fight was a hopeless one that he would not survive, he was going to go down with his fellow teammates, even if it meant that this death would be a gruesome one.


    If there was an afterlife, he would meet his teammates there and continue the fight.


    If there was no afterlife, they would sleep together in peaceful slumber.


    The onlookers could hardly contain their shock at what they were seeing.


    Just what kind of courage did one have to have to be willing to fight to the death?


    Just then, however, a sly smile appeared on Wilbur''s face.


    The next second, his body was enveloped in a brilliantly-colored glow.


    Rinchen''s punch connected against the glowing barrier.


    The terrifying power of the punch did not let out a single sound, nor did it let out any rampant energy.


    All of that power seemed to be absorbed by this glowing barrier without a trace.


    Ryder stopped in his wild sprint, taking in the sight before him dumbly as his gaze shed with something unreadable.


    At the same time, Rinchen himself looked confused as well.


    He could not seem to understand why something like this had happened.


    The next second, however, his expression turned to one of fear.

 Chapter 1009

    Behind him, a glittering spear appeared.


    Rinchen was struck with an overwhelming sense of danger.


    He let out a howl, the inscription on his body letting off a blinding glow as all of his energy formed a square-shaped barrier around him.


    At the same time, the dragon''s head floating behind Wilbur''s body had stopped chanting and opened its eyes.


    The Dimensional Arrow glittered, piercing through Rinchen''s energy barrier and


    his body.


    Rinchen''s expression shed with disbelief, as he stared at Wilbur in shock.


    Wilbur smiled back at him, calm as ever.


    Rinchen''s energy barrier began to crumble.


    The inscription covering his body dimmed as well.


    The terrifying spirit pressureing off him disappeared at the same time.


    The spot on Rinchen''s body where the Dimensional Arrow pierced through began to glitter, then faded away.


    "How? How could you be so strong?" Rinchen asked, nothing but agonized and confused.


    Yet Wilbur merely continued to smile calmly.


    Honestly, Wilbur wanted to tell Rinchen just why he was so powerful.


    There was a huge sense of glee and excitement that came about with beating a powerful opponent.


    It was a shame that he was still shrouded in the minute-long effect of the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    Its effect would protect him from all harm, but he would not be able to move or speak while it was in effect.


    Rinchen''s body began to fade away inrge chunks, disappearing into dust.


    The only thing that remained was the crystal sternum that fell to the ground once he was gone.


    The effect of the Dragon''s Safehaven wore off, and Wilbur smiled.


    Rinchen was indeed the strongest opponent Wilbur had met.


    That absolute power of his had even won over Wilbur''s dragon powers and spiritual energy.


    Upon realizing just how powerful Rinchen was, Wilbur had nned his strategy.


    That was to kill Rinchen with the Dimensional Arrow.


    Yet even summoning the Dimensional Arrow in Dragonspeak would take some time.


    The Dimensional Arrow would also drain Wilbur of all his spiritual energy, and he would not be able to fight after that anymore.


    Thus, he had to make sure that the Dimensional Arrow was going to work.


    Wilbur was not certain if Rinchen had other powers.


    If Rinchen happened to have powers simr to the Dragon''s Safehaven that the Dimensional Arrow could not work on or kill him with, Wilbur would be in grave danger.


    Thus, Wilbur had to make sure that the Dimensional Arrow would strike Rinchen in a situation where he waspletely unprepared.


    That was why Wilbur had pretended to fight with all his might to draw Rinchen''s attention, before activating the Dragon''s Safehaven to make sure that he would be unharmed before casting the Dimensional Arrow to kill Rinchen.


    All of that was orchestrated to make sure that Rinchen would die for sure.


    Rinchen might have had other ways of protecting his life that he had not been able to use in time, or he had reached his limit and had nothing else up his sleeve.


    None of that mattered anymore, though.


    Wilbur had seeded, and Rinchen was dead.


    The next second, Wilbur picked up the crystal sternum to take a closer look at it.


    The glow of the crystal sternum was a lot duller now, as Rinchen had absorbed arge amount of its power at the veryst second.

 Chapter 1010

    And yet, it was still insufficient to withstand the power of the Dimensional Arrow. There was, however, a price Wilbur had to pay for such a tremendous attack.


    He was now drained of spiritual energy, energy that he had actually reserved specifically to activate the Dimensional Arrow.


    Even Wilbur''s physical strength was half taken out.


    He looked at the crystal sternum briefly, before tossing it into his demine. He would get back to thatter.


    Just then, Milo and the others finally crawled to their feet shakily as they stared at Wilbur in terror.


    Rinchen''s power had nearly scared them to death.


    Wilbur had been able to kill him. His power was on another level.


    Wilbur nced at the crowd before slowlying up to Bassan.


    Bassan was barely alive then, staring at Wilbur as he trembled with terror and dread.


    He had seen Wilbur beat Rinchen with his own eyes, and Wilbur''s power hadpletely shocked him.


    Wilbur smiled at Bassan. "You really showed me today that people will be willing to stoop to any extent for survival."


    Bassan spat out a mouthful of blood, lowering his head bitterly.


    "Oh, you greedy bastard. I could understand you going after the legendary power of your ancestor. That''s fine. But going after my possessions, and having the Ghost Statues and Death Lord kill me? That pissed me off a little. What right do you have to go after what belongs to me, huh?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Bassan looked nothing but terrified. "Please, sir, I made a mistake! Please forgive me, I''ll follow you for the rest of my life and swear my loyalty to you."


    "I don''t need that. What good coulde from having a piece of garbage like you around me?" Wilbur asked.


    Bassan stared at Wilbur in terror, his eyes shing with desperation. He wanted to live, no matter what it took.


    Yet Wilbur put his foot on Bassan''s chest, devoid of any emotion. "I don''t need someone willing to sacrifice his own son just to live. And honestly, neither does the world."


    "No, please! Please, sir, no!" Bassan screamed with all his might, his voiceced with deep terror.


    Yet Wilbur''s foot slowly lowered itself with tremendous power, crushing Bassan''s chest in a matter of seconds.


    Bassan''s organs sprayed in all directions as hey on the ground limply.


    Wilbur sneered coldly, turning back to look at the rest of Bassan''s tribe.


    The tribe members'' chests lurched, falling to their knees on the ground trembling.


    The people Milo had described as terrifying and not to be messed with were now cowering from Wilbur with none of the pride or ego from before.


    Ryder walked over then. "Sir, could you not scare me like that next time?"


    "You say it like I wanted to do that," Wilbur said dryly, ring at him.


    Ryder sighed.


    Wilbur patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "That was some courage, though. Really impressive."


    "It''s my duty," Ryder said, scowling.


    Wilbur shook his head. "You''d be perfect in every sense if you just learned to have a little more fun."


    Ryder said nothing.


    Just then, Milo made his way over shakily. He looked at Wilbur as if hesitating to say something.


    "Just spit it out," said Wilbur.


    Milo gulped. He rearranged his thoughts, stuttering, "Mister Penn, I know you''re incredibly powerful and you just helped us solve a huge problem. B-But, the crystal sternum, t-that belongs to the Emerald Province. Please hand it over now, we need it for research."


    "Well, I hate to break it to you like this, but that''s going to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. It doesn''t belong to you anymore," said Wilbur coldly.


    Milo said, "No, that won''t do. We found this, you have to hand it to us."


    "And what if I don''t want to?" Wilbur asked, his voice dark.


    Milo was visibly trembling but still straightened his chest. "You''ll have to kill me, then. That skeleton has to go to us."


    Wilbur fixed Milo with a stare.


    Milo trembled even harder now but stood his ground. "Rules are rules. This is an artifact that belongs to the Emerald Province."


    "Yes, this belongs to Emerald Province. You have to hand it over." A girl in her twenties walked forward from the Emerald Province Cultural Relics Department, standing next to Milo and across from Wilbur with her head held high.

 Chapter 1011

    Wilbur looked at the girl, before looking back at Milo. "Who''s this?"


    "This is Wengie Cooper. She''s the department technician, and also my daughter," said Milo at once.


    Wilbur smiled. "Like father like daughter. But like I said, this belongs to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense now."


    "Sir, this is an artifact that belongs to Emerald Province. You don''t have the right to it," said Wengie.


    Wilbur nced at Wengie impatiently.


    Wengie''s chest lurched under his gaze, but she held his stare with all her courage and refused to back down.


    Wilbur could not help but shake his head. What were these people thinking, trying to take something he wanted away from him?


    Just then, ten Special Forces cars pulled up with their wailing sirens, stopping at the canyon entrance.


    Almost a hundred Special Forces agents emerged, storming in, and surrounding the area.


    An old,nky elder in his fifties wearing a suit led the team, with two men following behind him.


    "Secretary Howie!" Milo hurried over at once to greet the man, shaking his hand beforeunching into a hurried exnation.


    The elder, Secretary Howie, nodded after listening to everything and made his way over to Wilbur.


    "Which one of you is Mister Wilbur Penn of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense?"


    "That''s me," said Wilbur.


    "Tony Howie, I''m in charge of Emerald Province. It''s a pleasure to meet you," Tony stuck out a hand warmly.


    Wilbur shook hands with Tony, nodding in acknowledgment.


    Just then, Wengie said, "Secretary Howie, the skeleton they''re trying to take with them is important for our research. Please tell them to hand it over right now."


    Tony frowned at her, before gesturing for Milo toe over.


    Milo hurried to do as told.


    It was only then that Tony said, "You just told me what happened here, and you know how dangerous the situation was. It''s all thanks to Mister Penn that you''re even alive now."


    "We know, Secretary Howie, and we''re very grateful for that. However, they are separate issues. The skeleton is an artifact that belongs to us, and he has to give it back." Wengie''s temper was clearly even worse than her father''s.


    Milo frowned as well. "Yes, an ancient tomb thousands of years old has so much research value, and we were the ones who found it, too. They shouldn''t be allowed to just take the skeleton away."


    Tony looked at father and daughter. "Let me break it down for you, then. The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense is an official national department with the right to demand any department around the country to cooperate with them to any extent, and that includes us. Whatever they want, we must provide. That goes beyond just an artifact. We''d have to let them take over the government if they wanted to. Do you understand now?"


    Milo and Wengie were shocked to their core at those words.


    They knew that the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was powerful, but not to such an extent.


    From what Tony was saying, it seemed like the members of this department could do just about anything they wanted. That was terrifying, wasn''t it?


    Tony nced at the looks of shock on their faces. "Do what Mister Penn wants, or you''re both fired."


    Milo and Wengie lowered their heads silently.


    As if they would dare to say anything more in the face of such power.


    Wilbur smiled at them. He then took two steps forward, picking up a broken piece of the thunder cleaver.


    The thunder cleaver had shattered to hundreds of pieces, its structurepletely destroyed from Rinchen''s powerful attack to worthless bits of scrap metal.


    There was no fixing it now.


    Wilbur lost his thunder cleaver.


    Inparison to the thunder cleaver, however, what Wilbur had gained was still pretty remarkable.


    Even contributing the crystal sternum alone would get him an incredible amount of grace points in exchange, and thus the loss of the thunder cleaver did not sting too much.


    Just then, Wilbur noticed a nt growing by his feet.

 Chapter 1012

    It was a green spore that looked like a type of fungus.


    It looked very normal, but Wilbur was able to observe through his spirit energy that the green spore had a surprisingly strong life force and a strange energy.


    He picked up the spore curiously, searching through it with his spirit energy.


    The next second, Wilbur''s eyes widened in shock.


    The life force within the green spore seemed simr to those in humans, and the energy it held was extremely special and mysterious- it was as if there was some form of life in it.


    Ryder walked over then. "Did you find something, Sir?"


    "This nt''s really interesting. It''s got a strong life force and this weird energy in it," said Wilbur.


    Ryder took it from Wilbur, peering at it before saying, "I''ll have it sent to Seechertown now for headquarters to run research on it."


    Wilbur nodded, and Ryder put the green spore away.


    Wilbur looked over at Tony. "Our mission here is done, Secretary Howie. We''ll be on our way now. Goodbye."


    "Oh, there''s no rush for that! The trip here wasn''t easy either, was it? Why don''t we go for a meal and chat before we go?" Tony said at once.


    Wilbur frowned. "That won''t be necessary. We''re all extremely busy people, I won''t be in your way."


    He left with Ryder after that, driving off in their car.


    Tony frowned after them, before turning back to the others. "I''ll be out of your way too, then. Carry on with your work."


    He called the Special Forces captain over, before ncing coldly at the still-dazed members of Bassan''s tribe. "Get them out of here. Arrest them if they try anything funny."


    "Yes, sir."


    Tony turned to leave with his men after that.


    At the same time, over at a gigantic canyon deep in the mountain.


    The canyon was lined with green spores about half the height of an adult human being. It was unclear if they had been there for thousands, or millions of years.


    All of a sudden, one of the spores split open. Out crawled a monster about a meter tall.


    The monster hadpletely green skin, two sharp ears, and four protruding, interlocked fangs.


    Its body was short but muscr.


    The monster squinted around blearily, before turning around to devour the green spore that it hade out of and letting out a satisfied burp.


    Just then, a stray deer trotted past.


    The green monster''s ears perked up. It picked up a rock, hurling it out with all his might.


    The deer copsed to their ground, blood sttering and its remains littering the ground.


    The green monster let out an excited howl, pouncing forward. It crouched by the deer''s carcass, feasting on the flesh.


    Right after that, several considerablyrge spores split open to reveal a few more green monsters.


    After the same initial confusion, they rushed toward the deer carcass as well excitedly.


    Soon enough, however, they began to attack each other in an attempt to get more food, and a fight broke out.


    The monsters tore at each other with whatever means they could-teeth, fists, the nearest rocks, or branches. Anything within their vicinity was a weapon, and they were determined to win this battle.


    It was not long before every green monster was wounded to some extent, a trickle of green blood flowing.


    After a battle thatsted over ten minutester, one of the green monsters had killed two green monsters, and heavily wounded the remaining two.


    The two wounded green monsters surrendered, then retreated to the side.


    The green monster that won let out a howl to the heavens. A faint glow shone on


    his body as he turned back to the deer, enjoying the spoils of war.

 Chapter 1013

    The sun had set by the time Wilbur and Ryder made it back to Nichetown, and both of them were starving.


    They found a decent-looking diner and headed right in.


    They ordered a few things from the menu, nning to head back to Seechertown after they were done eating.


    The food was served about 15 minutester, and both men dug in with a wolfish appetite.


    Just then, a man and woman walked into the diner.


    The man looked to be in his thirties. He was dressed head to toe in silver and gold. The woman looked young and beautiful, exuding a meek demeanor.


    The couple walked past Wilbur and Ryder''s table, and the man identally knocked Ryder''s suitcase over.


    That suitcase contained a weapon as terrifying as the super cannon, as well as the mysterious green spore from earlier. That was why Ryder had brought the suitcase into the diner with him instead of leaving it in the car.


    Seeing the suitcase kicked to the floor, Ryder red at the man wordlessly. He picked up the suitcase, cing it somewhere else safer.


    The man, however, stuck his chin out arrogantly at Ryder. "The hell are you looking at, huh? All because I kicked your cheap ass suitcase over?"


    Ryder turned to stare at the man coldly. "F*ck off."


    He had a cold resting face by nature. Paired with his even colder tone, it caused the man to re up in anger at once.


    "What the f*ck was that? I dare you to say it again," the man glowered at Ryder viciously.


    Ryder barely even looked up. "I told you to f*ck off. I can tell you again if you didn''t hear me the first time."


    The man could hardly contain his rage. Before he could even speak, however, the beautiful woman next to him fumed, "How dare you? Do you know who this is?"


    "Nope. Not interested," said Ryder coldly.


    The woman glowered at Ryder. "Listen up! This is Mister Tyler Moquel, owner of Prosper Co.! Who do you think you are, speaking to him like that?"


    "Ask around, son! Everyone here knows who I am. I''m friends with the four Nichetown Princes too, I''ll have you know! You must have a death wish," Tyler said coldly.


    Ryder frowned, turning around. "You better f*ck off if you don''t want to die. Do you hear me?"


    "You motherf*cker."


    Tyler was enraged, his leg flying out to kick Ryder.


    Ryder blocked it with an arm, elbowing Tyler in the ribs.


    There was a loud thump, and Tyler was on the ground at once, crying out in agony.


    The woman scrambled to check on him.


    Wilbur spoke up then, "Come on, hurry up and eat. Don''t waste your time on these idiots."


    Ryder turned back to his food wordlessly.


    Not long after, Tyler finally recovered enough to get back up, limping over to the nearest seat with the woman''s help.


    "Are you alright, Mister Moquel?" The girl seemed nothing but concerned.


    Tyler''s expression was positively ashen.


    This was his new girlfriend whom he wanted to impress, only for something so humiliating to happen.


    Tyler gritted his teeth. "I''ll f*cking show the bastard. Make sure he begs for my forgiveness and all."


    He took out his phone after that, dialing a number.


    Wilbur and Ryder, on the other hand, continued to eat.

 Chapter 1014

    About 20 minutester, both men had stuffed themselves full and were about to pay and leave.


    Just then.


    Four other men rushed into the diner all of a sudden. They looked all around the room at once and spotted Wilbur and Ryder right away.


    One of the men shouted, "You motherf*cker, let''s see just how you''re going to get out of this one. Get him!"


    Right after he shouted, over twenty men charged in. All of them were holding sticks and batons, surrounding Wilbur and Ryder.


    Wilbur looked up to see that the four men who hade in first were the son of the person in charge of Nichetown Yoan Dommy, as well as Kyle Zinn, Hacent Zeller, and Lashawn Saffer. The four Nichetown Princes.


    The four men made their way over with twisted smiles on their faces.


    Most of the other customers in the diner knew better than to stay, fleeing the scene at once. The only tables left merely nced over and buried their heads in their food without a second nce.


    Just then, Tyler came over with a look of shocked joy on his face as he bowed and smiled. "Mister Dommy, Mister Zinn, Mister Zeller, Mister Saffer! What are the four of you doing here?"


    The four men turned around, and Yoan asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "This guy here just insulted and even attacked me, Mister Dommy! I was so angry, I was about to get my boys over here to take care of them when you all showed up." Tyler pointed at Ryder indignantly.


    Yoan smirked. "Well, have I got a show for you. I''m going to get these bastards back good for you."


    "That''s wonderful! I''m sure there''s nothing you can''t do once you put your mind to it, Mister Dommy! The nerve of these two to mess with you, they must have a death wish!" Tyler said, desperately trying to butter him up.


    Upon speaking, Tyler turned back to Wilbur and Ryder. "I can''t believe you had the nerve to piss off the four princes of Nichetown, you''re dead for sure! Hear that?"


    Wilbur nced at a smug-looking Tyler, then at Yoan and the rest. "What, was the beating from earlier today not enough?"


    "You motherf*cker, I''ll make sure you don''t leave this ce alive even if it''s the death of me!" Yoan fumed.


    Kyle said coldly as well, "You think you''re such a good fighter, don''t you? I''d like to see just how many men you can take on today."


    "Cut the crap. Let''s beat him up before anything!" shouted Hacent.


    Lashawn said, "You can forget about getting out of Nichetown alive after getting on our bad side, got it?"


    Wilbur smiled. "I''d advise you against doing anything stupid and causing your parents trouble. It really would not end well for you."


    "Who do you think you are to threaten me like that?" Yoan sneered coldly.


    Wilbur wiped his mouth with a napkin. "It''s bad enough that all you nepo babies are doing is causing trouble for your parents, but now you''re taking advantage of the weak too. Something''s going to get you one day, and I''ll teach you a lesson today as well that there happen to be people in this world you can''t afford to mess with, too."


    Yoan burst outughing at once, looking at Wilbur mockingly. "Perhaps, but you certainly don''t have the right to be saying something like that. Break his legs!" "Yes! Break all his limbs!" Tyler shouted from the side as well, nothing but smug.


    In his mind, no one could measure up to the four Nichetown princes.


    This guy was out of his mind, saying something so cocky in front of them.


    The group of hunky blokes drew their fighting stances as well, wielding their sticks and batons.


    Just then, Ryder got to his feet. He scanned the group of men, his gaze positively icy.


    A strange fear washed over all those men all at once, making them freeze in ce not daring to attack.


    An Ambience level cultivator exposing regr mortals to the slightest hint of their spirit pressure was enough to make them quake in terror.


    Just then, Wilbur''s phone rang. He nced at it and picked it up with a frown.


    "Hello? Who is this?" asked Wilbur.


    Tony''s voice came ringing down the line. "Mister Penn, have you left Nichetown yet? Please don''t be in such a hurry to go! I''ve prepared some local delicacies for you to bring back to Mister Grayson. I attended a talk of his when he was still on duty and consider myself somewhat of a student of his. Are you alright with that?"


    Wilbur looked up at Yoan and the rest, giving it some thought. "Sure, but could you get the person in charge of Nichetown toe with you as well?"


    "Uhh, c-could I ask w-why?"


    "His son''s ambushed me with a group of men, and they''re about to attack me. Get his old man here to clean up after his mess, won''t you?" Wilbur said calmly.

 Chapter 1015

    Tyler was shocked by the news, scrambling to say, "Please don''t be in a hurry to get physical, Mister Penn! I''ll be right there with the Nichetown person in charge as soon as possible. I''m sure we''ll be able toe to something agreeable."


    "Sure, but I can''t guarantee no conflict. I can''t promise nothing will happen, either." Wilbur gave Tyler his address, ncing at Yoan and the rest.


    Just then, Lashawn said, "No one can save you now, young man. You know that, right?"


    "Is that so? You cane at me all you want, then. To be honest, I don''t even really need any rescue," said Wilbur.


    His words somehow made Lashawn''s chest lurch.


    Lashawn was the smartest out of the four, and it was definitely strange that this man seemed so calm in a situation this dire.


    Just then, however, Yoan sneered viciously. "What the f*ck are you idiots waiting for? Get him!"


    Those men charged forward with gritted teeth, brandishing their weapons at Wilbur and Ryder before bringing them down to attack.


    The four Nichetown princes smiled smugly at the sight.


    This was their territory, and they had the upper hand in every possible situation, even if someone ended up dead.


    They did not want to kill Wilbur so soon, though.


    They nned to take their time torturing him and teach him a lesson on just what the four Nichetown princes were capable of.


    It would be when he starts begging remorsefully that they would consider whether they wished to spare his life.


    Tyler looked nothing but smug as well.


    This bastard had also angered the four Nichetown princes, and he was done for.


    He was going to be destroyed in no time, and Tyler would get to be closer to the four princes because of this. It was truly a wonderful turn of events for him.


    The next second, however, a terrifying pressure exploded out of Ryder that made them suffocate.


    The next second, Ryder ducked to the side as a series of impacts could be heard. Every single one of those men keeled over in agony, gasping hard as they rolled about on the ground.


    After he was done taking care of all of them, Ryder returned to his seat wordlessly.


    Wilbur had even lit up a cigarette the second Ryder began to move, letting him do


    all the work while Wilbur smoked nonchntly.


    The sight shocked the four Nichetown princes to their core.


    They stared at Ryder inplete disbelief.


    How could one man take down so many people alone? None of them had even really seen what the guy did.


    What was happening here?


    The four princes were even questioning what they saw.


    Tyler''s eyes widened in shock, staring dumbly as if he had just seen a ghost.


    Just then, Yoan''s phone rang.


    It took a while for him to snap back into his senses, looking at his phone and scrambling to pick it up.


    "Dad?"


    "I don''t care what you''re doing right now, Yoan, but you''re going to stop immediately until I get there. You''re not getting out of this alive otherwise."


    The stern tone of Yoan''s father made his chest lurch.


    "W-what are you talking about? I''m not doing anything."


    "Are you serious right now? Do you know who you''re facing up against here? Secretary Howie told me everything on the phone, and we''re almost there. You''re going to stay put and do nothing if you don''t want to die and see if Secretary Howie forgives you."


    Yoan was even more at a loss for words now.


    He stared at Wilbur dumbly, who was currently taking a drag of his cigarette


    looking nothing but serene.


    The next second, Yoan''s head seemed to clear up a little.


    Upon factoring in his father''s words and what Wilbur had said at the start, a sense


    of dread and fear began to rise in his chest.

 Chapter 1016

    The look of distress on Yoan''s face confirmed Lashawn''s suspicions that something was off.


    "What''s the matter, Mister Dommy?"


    Yoan''s phone slipped out of his hands and onto the ground with a tter. Meanwhile, his expression slowly changed into one of utter terror.


    From how angry and panicked his father sounded, Yoan knew for a fact that this man was terrifying beyond any of their imagination, and they were screwed.


    Lashawn and the others could not help but panic at the look on Yoan''s face as well.


    "What''s going on, Mister Dommy? Come on, dude!"


    They felt like there was no reason to look so scared, even if Wilbur was really powerful.


    If they could not beat him, they would just get a stronger fighter to sort him out. If that didn''t work either, they would reach out to Special Forces. There was no way this guy was above thew.


    Lashawn, Hacent, and Kyle blinked in confusion.


    Tyler was all the more at a loss for words, standing there in a daze, unsure what was happening.


    Just then, a team of Special Forces agents rushed in. They surrounded Yoan and the rest, armed to the teeth.


    The remaining customers who stayed in the diner were shocked as well.


    The sight of that other guy taking down 20 men on his own had already been mind-blowing enough, and now even the Special Forces appeared. What was going on?


    Tyler, however, lit up at once and shouted, "You''re the man, Mister Dommy! You might be a good fighter, young man, but are you going to fight against the Special Forces?"


    Tyler looked at Yoan with utmost respect and admiration, before turning back to glower at Wilbur.


    To Tyler, it was certain that Wilbur and Ryder were both done for.


    Even the Special Forces had been summoned, and that was something only Yoan had the power to do out of everyone present.


    Right on cue, several well-dressed middle-aged men entered the diner with ashen expressions.


    Tyler knew enough to recognize them and broke out into a cold sweat at once.


    Sawyer Dommy, the person in charge of Nichetown. Schafer Lonte, the police department handler, and Tony Bowie, the person in charge of Emerald Province.


    These people were of the highest authority in all of the town province, appearing frequently on TV.


    What was going on here? Why were all these big shots gathered here?


    Tyler did not know what to think. His legs were trembling.


    Even Lashawn, Hacent, and Kyle looked dazed. None of them knew what had happened for these people to be here.


    Just then, Sawyer, the person in charge of Nichetown and Yoan''s father, rushed toward his son. His hand shot out,nding two harsh ps on his face.


    The crisp sounds echoed in the room, making Lashawn and the others tremble.


    "What the f*ck did you do, you piece of shit?" Sawyer pointed at his son with a shaking finger, shouting at the top of his lungs in fury.


    Yoan knew something terrible was about to happen and trembled from head to toe. "I didn''t do anything, Dad! It was just a little mimunication with these two gentlemen, that''s all."


    "You''re no son of mine, so stop calling me your father! Tell the truth about what you did, and face the consequences of your actions," shouted Sawyer.


    Yoan was trembling for real now. Schafer and Tony were both here, and there was no hiding the truth anymore.


    What Yoan could not for the life of him understand was how these two young men standing before him had managed to get the top dogs of Emerald Province to show up.


    That didn''t make sense at all.


    Lashawn and the others, however, were even more confused.


    From how the situation was ying out, everyone knew that they had screwed up big time.


    Just then, Tony came forward and bowed apologetically to Wilbur. "I''m so sorry, Mister Penn. I take full responsibility for everything that happened to you here, and I apologize."


    Tyler''s eyes widened in terror upon hearing Tony''s words, unable to believe his ears.

 Chapter 1017

    Even Lashawn and the rest of the Nichetown princes were struck dumb.


    Did that mean that all these people were here... just because of this guy?


    But... even if he happened to be some rich heir from Northseecher, someone as powerful as Secretary Howie would not be showing such respect to him.


    None of it made sense at all.


    Just then, Wilbur frowned at Tony. "Yeah, you are pretty responsible for the people of Emerald Province to be behaving like this."


    The words scared the wits out of Lashawn and the rest.


    This man had even dared to criticize Tony Howie. Who was he, really?


    Tony was the only one who knew Wilbur''s identity as a member of the Department


    of Paranormal Research and Defense. That identity alone was enough to deem him untouchable.


    It was important to note that Albert Joeman had eyes everywhere, and it was also alleged that Wilbur and Mister Benjamin Grayson were buddies.


    How many people could call themselves a buddy of Benjamin Grayson?


    This man was terrifying in terms of both strength and power, to a degree that was pretty much unthinkable to others.


    Thus, Tony was nothing but proper and respectful in front of Wilbur.


    "You''re absolutely right, Mister Wilbur. I''ll be sure to deal with it properly, and give you a satisfactory solution to this," Tony said solemnly.


    Wilbur nodded, getting to his feet and eyeing Sawyer coldly. "For someone in charge of an entire town, you don''t even make a decent father. You don''t deserve the position you''re in, with the way you let your son behave in public."


    Sawyer''s legs gave way, and he copsed to the ground in distress.


    He knew he was done for. Tony would be sure to weed out everyst bit of him from the system, and he would be lucky to even get out of this unharmed.


    The thought made Sawyer glower at his son, wanting nothing more than to rip the idiot from bone to bone.


    Yoan''s face had paled a long time ago, shivering like a wet dog.


    Wilbur then got up to leave with Ryder in tow.


    Lashawn and the others trembled as they walked past them, hardly standing up at all.


    Wilbur sneered coldly, making his way over to Tyler.


    The sneer alone was enough to make the other three Nichetown princes fall to the ground in terror.


    This man had just given Tony a lecture, and Tony had taken it meekly.


    It was clear just how bad Tony''s wrath was going to be after this.


    Tyler copsed to the ground at the sight of Wilbur''s approach, bursting into tears. "I''m sorry, sir! It''s all my fault, please forgive me! I''m a piece of garbage who knows nothing, please just let me go."


    Tyler was wailing his lungs out, his voice shrill and heart-wrenching to every passerby.


    His girlfriend had long been scared out of her wits, staring at Wilbur dumbly from where she stood frozen.


    Wilbur chuckled at Tyler. "There''s no need for that, is there, Mister Moquel? Have you forgotten that you know the four Nichetown princes? You''ve got nothing to be afraid of!"


    "Please, sir, I was too dumb to know any better! Punish me as you please, I know it''s my fault," Tyler sobbed.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. "Talking to garbage like you is a waste of my time."


    He strode out of the diner with Ryder after that, driving off back to Seechertown.


    Back in the diner, Tony''s expression had finally darkened.


    Everyone''s chest lurched, knowing that a storm wasing.

 Chapter 1018

    Sure enough, Tony said, "Arrest Yoan Dommy, Hacent Zeller, Lashawn Saffer, Kyle Zinn, and Tyler Moquel immediately. Have them interrogated and punished as necessary."


    A few Special Agents officers stepped forward at once to hold these men down.


    "Sawyer, your son threatened someone physically and caused a public disturbance. Your responsibility in this is undeniable, and you shall be suspended from all your duties to cooperate with the investigation," Tony continued, looking at Sawyer.


    Sawyer knew that his fate was now sealed and could only nod wordlessly.


    He already knew who Wilbur was.


    There was no hope for Sawyer now, not after his own son had offended someone like that so terribly.


    Tony looked around him coldly, shouting, "Arrest all of them!"


    The Special Forces agents handcuffed all guilty parties and took them out of the diner.


    It was only then that Tony finally left with everyone else.


    After they were gone, the remaining people in the diner broke out into


    discussions. Everyone wanted to know just who that young man was, and how he had managed to get Tony Howie wrapped around his finger.


    That had truly been unbelievable.


    Word spread quickly enough, and it was not long before all of Nichetown was abuzz.


    It was important to note that the four Nichetown princes were one of Nichetown''s most powerful forces. Now that they had all been arrested, some people were sensing an iing shift and growing hungry in anticipation.


    Over on the highway, Wilbur was still thinking about the crystal sternum when his phone rang.


    "Your Holiness." Archbishop Karl Robin of the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church''s voice sounded through the phone.


    "Hello, Karl. Is anything the matter?"


    "Not really, but..."


    "Come on, get to the point."


    "We''re running out of money."


    "What? Didn''t I leave you with two billion dors?


    "Yes, Your Holiness, you did. But we''ve amassed a hundred thousand believers now, and every day theye to the church asking for financial assistance. We can''t keep it up for much longer."


    "A hundred thousand believers? That was fast." Wilbur himself found it a little hard to believe. It had hardly been that long since he left at all.


    "We all underestimated how powerful Patron Saint Catherine''s influence was, Your Holiness. People havee to the church from all over the nation to hear her speeches. Her charms are indescribable. Every single person who has listened to her speeches ended up a believer in the church. We''re growing way too fast, and we''ve done our best to expand the management team to cope... but it''s starting to get tiring. We''re barely getting three hours of sleep every night."


    Karl described the situation to Wilbur, but it sounded more like he was venting. Wilbur fell deep into thought.


    Catherine''s natural charm made her the perfect candidate for the position she was


    in.


    As long as she was around, the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church would have nothing to worry about in terms of growing and expanding, even if they did not have enough money.


    However, money would definitely help the church grow even faster, which was important to Wilbur as well.


    After all, it was not every day one had the opportunity to peek into the secrets of the gods.


    Just then, Karl said, "Your Holiness, should we slow down on growing the church a little? These expenses are too much to support, and I''m sure we won''t have much trouble amassing believers as long as Patron Saint Catherine is around."


    Yet Wilbur turned down the request at once. "No. I''ll send you another ten billion dors right now. You just need to focus on growing the church. Don''t worry about the money."


    "What? Ten billion dors?" Karl was shocked to his core.


    With that money and how the church was growing now, the ten billion dors might notst very long.


    "Do you want to reconsider it, Your Holiness? That money''s going to disappear at a terrifying speed," Karl said cautiously.

 Chapter 1019

    Wilbur said in a deep voice, "I told you not to worry about the money, right? If ten billion dors isn''t enough, I''ll send you a hundred billion. Just remember to manage the framework and structure of the church to prevent any troubles from arising."


    Karl fell silent for a beat, before saying, "I''ll do as you have ordered then, Your Holiness."


    "Alright. Protect Catherine, too. Her safety should be your highest priority," Wilbur said before hanging up.


    After that, he verified his identity to have the ten billion dors he had just made sent over to Karl.


    Wilbur really had hit a bump in the road now.


    He had made it all sound so easy, but money didn''t grow on trees at the end of the day.


    Ten billion dors was no small amount of money, and it would be a pretty big deal to put that money anywhere. Even a nation on a slightly smaller scale would not be able to withstand something like this.


    The church''s growth was inexplicably tied to money, but he was running out of it.


    There was no way Wilbur was going to use Cape''s money to fill this bottomless void. That would only get Cape into trouble sooner orter.


    Wilbur rubbed his temples at the thought, sighing heavily.


    Over in Magic City, at the Kiwanis Club headquarters.


    A senior man, arge guy, and a trendy-looking man sat around a table in the office on the top floor.


    The senior spoke up first. "Elder Angie Zeeto has died, and Elder Eileen Fall has joined forces with that man. Things aren''t looking good for us."


    "That leaves the three of us, then. It''s not fun anymore," said the trendy man, while ying a game on his phone.


    Therge guy''s expression darkened. "I''ve said so since the beginning that it was a bad idea to have the Riverside Blossoms kill him. Now they''ve failed, and we''re


    a billion dors down because of it. We don''t even know if that man knows we were behind this."


    "Well, we couldn''t just do nothing after one of our elders got murdered, could we?" the senior replied.


    Therge guy frowned. "Elder Fall seems pretty determined for this man to join the Kiwanis Club. Says he''s really special or something. Is that within everyone''s consideration?"


    "No way. He has to die," said the senior firmly.


    Therge guy looked at him as if waiting for an exnation.


    The senior frowned. "I suspect he might be an heir to our founders."


    The trendy man nced at the senior in brief shock, then turned back to his game.


    "Well, wouldn''t it be better to just let him join the club, then?" asked therge guy. The senior stood up then, pacing around the table. "Think about it, gentlemen. What''s going to happen to us if his identity is confirmed, and he really joins the Kiwanis Club?"


    The two other elders fell silent.


    "The Kiwanis Club has now grown into a super business association with over a hundred members. Each member is an industry elite, with great amounts of capital and connections. We''ve also gained a great amount by profiting off these members, and vice versa," said the senior.


    "If that man joins the club, we elders might not have as much of a say here anymore. That poses a threat to our benefits. He can''t join the Kiwanis Club."


    Therge guy fell silent for a beat before saying, "But Elder Fall has shown great support for him."


    "Well, both he and Elder Fall must die, then," said the senior.


    Therge guy looked at him in shock, as well as the trendy man.


    The senior''s tone was ice-cold. "I''ve decided to hire new assassins to kill Eileen Fall and Wilbur Penn."


    "Sir, the Riverbank Blossoms went all out, and they still failed. I think killing him isn''t as easy as it seems," said the hunky bloke.


    The elder smiled. "That''s nothing to be worried about. We''ve got all the elites in the world. As long as we have the money. Hell, even getting a Super Sanctuary level assassin wouldn''t be an issue."


    Therge guy fell silent once again, and the trendy man gamed away. "Thoughts? Are you with or against this?" The senior looked at both men.


    Therge guy fell silent for a long time before saying, "I''ll pass on this vote."


    "And you?" The senior turned to the trendy man.


    The trendy man tossed his phone onto the table in frustration. "I lost again, god damn it."


    He got up after that and walked out of the room.


    "Just have them dead as soon as possible, could you? These meetings happen way too often for me to game in peace," said the trendy man before he left the meeting room.


    The senior smiled. "Two votes in agreement, one vote waived. It''s a go."

 Chapter 1020

    Therge guy got up and walked out wordlessly.


    The senior was the only one left in the meeting room then. He sat down slowly with a smile on his face. "I''m sure one of the top ten assassins in the world at the Super Sanctuary level won''t have a problem killing you."


    Over at Seke Ind, Wilbur sat in his room, seemingly deep in thought.


    The mere thought of the church expenses made his head hurt.


    The thought of Faye and Nancy only made his head hurt even more.


    Wilbur let out a sigh and entered his demine.


    The me serpent had stayed in Saturn Vige and thus was nowhere to be seen.


    The crystal sternumy on the ground silently, emitting a clear blue glow.


    Wilbur still did not know who had left behind this skeleton, but he was certain it was a human being.


    The structure of the skeleton looked no different from that of a human''s, aside from being a lot bigger in size.


    With how much power these bones still held after having been around for so long, it was clear just how terrifying of a presence the owner of the skeleton had been.


    The dilemma now was whether Wilbur should absorb the bones'' power or to contribute it.


    Despite the fact that Rinchen had absorbed arge chunk of the crystal sternum''s power, it still made a brilliant contribution that would surely get Wilbur a good amount of grace points.


    Absorbing the crystal sternum''s power, however, would in turn improve Wilbur''s powers as well.


    All at once, Wilbur fell into a dilemma.


    After a long silence, he slowly put the crystal sternum down.


    Since he was unable to make a decision, he would just keep it around until he could.


    It could serve as an emergency contribution to be used in a time of need.


    Wilbur did not seem to urgently need anything in particr, anyway.


    Ever since he had absorbed the power and spirit energy from the crystal skull, Wilbur had felt like his body had stabilized quite a bit.


    The problem of the dragon''s blood overheating his body intobustion had been greatly reduced as well, giving Wilbur a lot more time to deal with it.


    After thinking for a little more, Wilbur picked up the thin sword.


    It had the attribute of being indestructible, which meant that it could withstand any sort of pressure and could also destroy anything.


    Inparison to the thunder cleaver, however, the thin sword was a lot lighter than what Wilbur was used to.


    Well, there was nothing he could do about that.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur sat down cross-legged. He had the thin sword float in the air before him, channeling his thunder energy to strike the thin sword.


    At the same time, he began to use his spirit energy to imprint runes onto the thin sword.


    Light shed wildly in Wilbur''s demine as a series of explosive sounds filled the air.


    It was unclear how long Wilbur went on for.


    His forehead was drenched in sweat, his eyes bloodshot.


    He was draining a lot of thunder energy and spirit energy doing this, and it was starting to affect him.


    It was unclear how much more time had passed when Wilbur let out a loud cry,


    finishing the carving of thest symbol.


    An explosion rumbled in the demine once again.


    All the lightning bolts returned to Wilbur''s body.


    The thin sword emitted a brilliant light before disappearing into nothing.


    Wilbur picked it up, peering at it intently before lighting up with glee, eximing, "It worked!"

 Chapter 1021

    Under Wilbur''s hard work, the thin sword had finally been given a second attribute.


    Numbing.


    This was one of the elements of the thunder cultivation method.


    Any weapon with a numbing attribute would, upon breaking skin, cause the opponent to go numb in a battle.


    Of course, this effect differed depending on the opponent.


    Regr mortals would be numb for a few minutes, and Ambience level cultivators a few seconds.


    Even Sanctuary level cultivators would go numb for at least a second, which would be enough to cause their demise in a battle.


    That definitely made this sword an impressive weapon now.


    It was said that once a weapon was given twelve attributes, a super attribute would be forged, and it would be a true godly weapon dubbed the "Dawn of Gods."


    It was clear just how terrifying a weapon would be with such a name.


    It was a shame, however, that adding each new attribute would get subsequently more difficult.


    There had not been a cultivator who had seeded in doing this yet.


    In a day and age like this, it was hard enough toe by a weapon with even two attributes, let alone the Dawn of Gods.


    Everyone had just treated the Dawn of Gods as a myth too.


    Passing the thin sword around in his hands, Wilbur realized that this was the first weapon that he had given an attribute to. It deserved a name.


    A secondter, he mumbled, "I''ll call you the ''Dark Disperse'', then."


    The name wasprehensive enough, and the sword itself was ck in color. Wilbur felt like the name suited it pretty well and was even a little smug about it.


    It was a little amusing that someone as uncultured as him was able to think up a name like this.


    After ying with the sword for a while, Wilbur left the Dark Disperse in the demine before leaving.


    Three days had passed when Wilbur finally returned to his room.


    Even he was a little shocked by this.


    Time passed by quickly when one was focused on doing something, but this also had something to do with the flow of time in the demine.


    As Wilbur''s powers improved and he understood more about the power of the universe''sws, Wilbur realized that time flowed very slowly in the demine. A day in real life felt like a mere few hours in the demine.


    However, the reason behind that phenomenon was still unclear.


    Just then, an overwhelming hunger struck Wilbur as his stomach let out a loud groan.


    It was still morning then, and Wilbur left the ind to drive to Henwood''s.


    He had not been there in a while and honestly missed the food.


    Wilbur arrived not long after, and the bakery owner perked up at the sight of Wilbur before serving him heartily.


    Wilbur sat down and ordered threerge sandwiches, two mushroom soups, and


    ten croissants. He was prepared for a feast.


    Just then, a girl in a dress and sses sat down across from Wilbur before ordering breakfast as well.


    Wilbur nced at her before falling back into thought.


    He was going to have to make some money and a steady amount of it. The


    church''s expenses would be a problem if he did not do so.


    Very soon, the sandwiches were served, and Wilbur dug in eagerly.


    To his misfortune, his phone fell to the ground.


    Wilbur shook his head, bending over to pick his phone up. The screen was now cracked.


    Wilbur let out a sigh of dismay.


    He had been given this phone by his department and would probably have to refer to them to have it fixed.


    Wilbur straightened back up with a huff, pocketing his phone and continuing to


    eat.

 Chapter 1022

    Just then, the girl across from him stood up and gathered her skirts before pointing at Wilbur. "What the hell were you doing there?"


    "Nothing?" Wilbur was honestly a little confused.


    The girl looked positively enraged. "You took an upskirt photo, didn''t you?"


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Wilbur said.


    The girl shouted at once, "You pervert! How dare you deny it! Give me your phone."


    "What''s your problem, girl? Who''s got the time to take photos of you? Besides, what right do you have to ask for my phone just like that?" Wilbur was honestly a little annoyed now.


    The girl did not back down in the slightest. She marched up to Wilbur, grabbing a fistful of his shirt before shouting, "A pervert just took upskirt photos of me! Help, somebody, help!"


    The girl looked young and studious in her sses, probably a student.


    Her cries drew the attention of several other customers having their breakfast.


    They looked over and red up in annoyance at once. The nerve of this guy, taking upskirt photos of a young girl in bright daylight!


    A small crowd formed around them, and someone said at once, "Hand over your phone, young man."


    "Why should I? I didn''t do anything," Wilbur said with a frown.


    "This young girl here just said you took photos of her. Would she have said that if you hadn''t done it?"


    "Hand over your phone and prove it to us if you didn''t do it, and all will be solved." "Yeah! You''re guilty if you refuse to show us."


    The crowd piped up one by one, and everyone seemed to be against Wilbur.


    Wilbur red up in annoyance at once.


    This girl was out of line, and so were these other people.


    Making up things that never happened.


    Wilbur was not necessarily unwilling to hand his phone over, but it sure did not feel good to be framed by someone out of nowhere.


    Now they were demanding he handed his phone over to prove his innocence, too? That was too much.


    Just then, the owner of the bakery hurried over. "Calm down, everyone! This man here is a regr of mine, and I''m willing to vouch for his character. He''d never do something like this, it''s all a misunderstanding."


    "A misunderstanding? Just because you say so?" The girl seemed indignant, refusing to let go of Wilbur''s shirt. "I''ll call the cops as long as he doesn''t hand that phone over to delete the photos, and that''s that."


    The girl''s words left the bakery owner speechless, and he looked at Wilbur awkwardly.


    "It''s fine, man. You can stay out of this now. Can you let go of me, girl?"


    "Oh, now you''re embarrassed? Shouldn''t have taken those photos in the first ce now, should you?" The girl red at Wilbur in disdain.


    Wilbur''s expression finally darkened. "Are you really certain I took those photos?"


    "Yes! Why else would you be scared of showing everyone?" the girl scoffed.


    "She''s right! Just hand it over and let us look through it, then all of this will be over."


    "You''re clearly guilty if you refuse to do so."


    "Guys, just call the cops. Let them handle this bastard."


    The crowd hurled insult after insult at Wilbur, who smirked coldly. "What''s your name, young girl?"


    "Why, are you going to use it to get back at me? I''m not scared of you!" the girl said haughtily. She took out her phone as well, taking a photo of Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled calmly. "First of all, I did not take any upskirt photos of you. Second of all, you have no right to search my phone. ording to the nationalw, you must be a member of the security system above county level to have the right to do that and have two certified policemen present as well."


    "You''ve said all that, but you still haven''t taken your phone out! Who''s supposed to believe you''re innocent, huh?" the girl mocked.


    Wilbur looked at her. "Look, I gave you the legal rundown of all of this. Why don''t we talk about what you''re going to do if I manage to prove that I didn''t take photos of you?"


    "What am I going to do? I''m just protecting myself, regardless of whether you took any photos! I did nothing wrong, what could you possibly frame me for?" the girl retorted.


    Wilbur replied, "Well, I can protect myself too. If I prove my innocence, you have to apologize."


    "Cut the bullshit and give me your phone!" the girl demanded sharply.

 Chapter 1023

    Wilbur shook his head. He took out his phone and ced it on the table, unlocking it and sliding it over to the girl. "Have a look for yourself."


    The girl sneered coldly, finally letting go of Wilbur and grabbing the phone.


    After a thorough search thatsted seven to eight minutes, she finally handed Wilbur the phone back without a word.


    "Well?" Wilbur asked.


    The girl''s expression was ashen. "It doesn''t matter if I find anything. I did nothing wrong in protecting myself."


    "Yes, you had the right to do that, but shouldn''t you apologize for using me so publicly?" Wilbur asked.


    The girl fell silent.


    The crowd around them, however, began to speak up.


    "Come on, man, she''s still a kid. You can''t me her for getting worked up."


    "Yeah, at least it''s over now."


    "Just be a man and turn the other cheek, yeah?"


    The onlookers began speaking up for the girl.


    Wilbur sighed to himself.


    What was going on in the world now?


    Were youths allowed to get away with things by using their age as an excuse?


    Wilbur let out a sigh of frustration, not wanting this to carry on. He still had a great deal of trouble to deal with.


    He had lost his appetite as well and got up to leave.


    Just then, a few men came over tofort the girl.


    She nodded gratefully, before paying for her meal and leaving as well.


    The girl returned home, growing more and more angry as she thought about the incident.


    So, what if he hadn''t taken any photos? What right did that bastard have to be so cocky about it, even demanding a public apology from her?


    What a disgrace of a man he was.


    At the thought, the girl edited the photo she had taken into a video with a recorded voiceover.


    "Guy, the worst thing just happened to me today! I was at breakfast today when this pervert pretended to drop his phone so he could take upskirt photos of me. So, I stood up at once because I knew what he was doing and demanded that he show me his phone to prove if he''d taken the photos or not, right? Get this-he started arguing with me! I was just gonna let it slide, but I felt so victimized, you know? Don''t I have the right to protect myself too? So, I insisted that he hand his phone over, stood my ground and all. And well, even though he didn''t end up taking any photos, I saw the way he executed everything. Definitely not his first time doing something like that! I''m just thankful I reacted quickly enough. Beware of this pervert, girls!"


    She uploaded the video, letting out a sneer before rushing to school. Wilbur returned to Seke Ind, heading into his room to meditate. Around evening, Faye entered Wilbur''s room.


    Wilbur saw that it was Faye and looked up awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    Faye''s expression looked ashen as well. She sat down on the sofa, not saying a word.


    After a long silence, Wilbur finally spoke up. "Faye, about that..."


    Right on cue, Faron walked into the room, looking strangely at Wilbur.


    The next second, Elsa followed behind him with the same strange expression on her face.


    Before Wilbur could say another word, Eileen had entered the room as well. She looked at him, before joining the row of people lined up on the sofa.


    "The hell is going on?" Wilbur frowned at them.


    Faron let out a cough, saying nothing.


    Eileen had a strange smile on her face.


    Elsa looked like she was on the verge of bursting out withughter.


    "What the hell, guys? Is there something on my face?"

 Chapter 1024

    Faye finally spoke up then. "What were you up to today?"


    "Not much. I''ve been cultivating in my room all day," said Wilbur, confused.


    Faye scoffed. "Where were you in the morning?"


    "The morning?" Wilbur blinked. "I went out for breakfast."


    "Just breakfast?" Faye demanded coldly.


    Wilbur shrugged. "Got myself into something stupid. What''s up?"


    "You took upskirt photos of a youngdy, didn''t you?" Faye demanded, her expression ashen.


    Wilbur darkened in the face at once. "Are you kidding me? Would I really do something like that? Besides, I''ve already proven my innocence. I didn''t take any photos at all."


    Elsa could not hold it in any longer, bursting outughing. "Dude, you''ve gone viral. Everyone''s calling you a pervert online."


    "What?" Wilbur eximed in shock.


    Faron coughed. "Just go on any social media app and you''ll know what happened."


    Wilbur took out his phone and pulled up a video streaming app, and there it was, right at the top of the home page.


    "Pervert Gets Exposed for Taking Upskirt Photos of College Student At Local Bakery-Death To All Perverts!"


    The caption was apanied by a thumbnail of Wilbur''s picture, and the video now had tens of thousands ofments.


    Wilbur scrolled through the other rmended video slowly. Something rted to the topic woulde up every few other videos, each caption more exaggerated than thest one. All of them were insulting Wilbur, calling him vile and disgusting names.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened at once.


    This girl had gone too far.


    He had clearly proven that he had not taken any photos, but she had still posted a video like this to gain traction and all these evilments. What was wrong with this girl?


    Despite Wilbur hardly being online, he knew a thing or two about just how terrifying the inte could be.


    Countless people took their own lives due to cyberbullying, and it was a terrifying global phenomenon.


    Faye saw the look on Wilbur''s face and said atst, "I know you wouldn''t do something so stupid,e on. I was just joking."


    "That wasn''t funny," Wilbur scowled.


    Faye''s expression turned solemn then. "We''re already handling it, but it''s blowing up too much. It''s going to take some time for the hype to die down."


    "What about that girl, then? What''s happened to her?" asked Wilbur.


    "We''ve alreadyunched a whole investigation. Her name''s Flora Duvall, and she''s a senior at Westhand College. I''ve already gotten people to reach out to Flora to have her delete the video."


    "That''s all she''s going to do?" Wilbur said darkly.


    Faye frowned. "Well, we came to talk to you about what to do from here. This is really disgusting behavior, and we definitely have the right to take legal action. But well, she''s still a student, and it might affect her studies and the rest of her life. That''s where we''re hesitating."


    Wilbur let out a sigh, furrowing his brows.


    Faye had a point, at the end of the day. The girl was still a student, and a legal sentence would cause pretty severe consequences for her future.


    "Do we have her number?" asked Wilbur.


    Faye nodded.


    "Let me call her. I''ll ask her personally to take the video down and clear things


    up."


    Faye found Flora''s number, dialing it on Wilbur''s phone and handing it to him. The call took quite a while to connect.


    "Hello? Who''s this?" Flora''s voice rang through the phone.


    Wilbur''s tone was icy. "Flora Duvall, right? I''m the guy from earlier whose reputation you are currently tarnishing and dragging through the mud. Take that video down this very instant and rify that it was all a misunderstanding and I''ll leave this as it is."


    "Ha, in your dreams! You didn''t get to take those pictures today only because I caught you in the act! I''m standing up for women around the world by exposing perverts like you so everyone is aware! Like hell I''m going to take that video down. Go cry about it, I guess!"


    She hung up right after.


    "What did she say?" Faye asked.

 Chapter 1025

    Wilbur''s expression was ashen. "She said no, and her attitude was terrible."


    "The nerve she has!" Faye scoffed. "Well, we won''t y nice either. Report her for nder right now, and have the legal department sue her. Give her a taste of jail and see how she acts then."


    No one said anything after that, but everyone knew that Faye would not even have to lift a finger. Everyone else present was more than capable enough of getting it done. Flora Duvall would not be able to retaliate in the slightest, and Wilbur would not even have to show up.


    Yet Wilbur gave it some thought, and said, "That''s a little drastic,e on. She is still a kid, let''s just give her another chance."


    Faye looked at Wilbur. "Okay, since you''re fine with it. We''ll give her one more chance. I''ll tell the legal team to send her a letter exining how serious the matter is. Let''s hope she wakes up."


    Wilbur nodded, and Faye made the calls at once.


    Wilbur was nothing but annoyed then.


    He had been made viral on the inte out of nowhere, insulted and cursed for something he did not do at all.


    A mere look at thements was enough to make him re up.


    Thements were so vile that they had entered the territory of death threats, and personal attacks on his appearance.


    Those insults were harsh and difficult to swallow even with how powerful Wilbur''s social status and spirit energy was.


    Anyone would have crumbled under such pressure a long time ago.


    Wilbur had finally experienced just how terrifying cyberbullying could be.


    Just then, Elsa spoke up with a frown. "Also, the only reason they haven''t found your number is because it''s considered ssified information. Your phone would''ve been blowing up with endless calls and death threats in your voicemail and text message inbox otherwise."


    Faron nced at Elsa, knowing that she was only saying this because she felt like Wilbur was being too kind.


    Faron honestly agreed with Elsa, nodding in a rare gesture of support for his cousin.


    Atst, Faye said, "Alright, let''s not think about that for now. It''s rare that everyone''s here. Let''s go out for dinner and drinks."


    The others did not want Wilbur to be gued with frustration and called out in agreement at once before yanking him off of the ind.


    They decided on the nearest restaurant, ordering a few dishes and two bottles of wine.


    It was dinner time then, and the restaurant was considerably packed. The private rooms were all booked up as well, and everyone else sat in themon area.


    Just as Wilbur and his friends were happily eating and chatting, the people at the table next to theirs had had a few drinks and began discussing the matter from earlier.


    "That pervert''s certainly gone viral."


    "He bloody well deserves it! Taking upskirt photos of a youngdy. He honestly deserves a fate worse than death."


    "I''d beat the shit out of him if I were to run into the bastard."


    The conversation grew louder and louder, its participants getting more and more worked up.


    It was clear that the incident had be a national trending topic.


    Faye and the others pretended not to hear it, trying their best to talk over the voices and distract Wilbur with more drinks.


    Of course, Wilbur''s senses were heightened enough for him to hear every single word around him.


    He could even hear the conversations happening a few tables away. Everyone was against him, and thements only grew more and more vile.


    However, Wilbur pretended not to hear them as well.


    He had decided to give Flora a chance, and nothing was going to change his mind.


    Whatever anger he felt about this was his to deal with.


    Wilbur and his friends sat for a little over an hour. A good number of tables in the restaurant were discussing the matter the entire time.


    Atst, Faye said, "We''re almost out of wine now. Let''s head back."


    The others hurried to nod, wanting nothing more than to get out of there.


    Faye got up to pay the bill, and the rest stood up to head to the exit.

 Chapter 1026

    However, someone had spotted Wilbur before they could reach the door.


    "Hey, isn''t he the pervert who took the upskirt photos?" a woman called out loudly, drawing the attention of many others.


    They turned around and broke out into murmurs when they saw Wilbur. A few men even swore at Wilbur out loud, some of them going as far as to get up to beat Wilbur up until their friends held them back.


    Wilbur''s expression was positively murderous.


    Faye dragged him out of the door in a hurry, and everyone got into the car to drive back to Seke Ind at top speed.


    They all returned to Wilbur''s room, where Fayeforted him. "It''s fine, you already made the decision to give her another chance to clear things up. You''ll be alright."


    Wilbur let out a long breath. "I never knew cyberbullying was this terrible."


    "I''d say you''re doing pretty well, but you''re you. Most people would have thrown themselves off the nearest tall building already," said Elsa.


    Faron frowned as well. "This youngdy''s really gone too far."


    Wilbur took his phone out, opening the same app to continue watching the videos.


    Faye said at once, "Come on, put the phone down. Aren''t you angry enough already?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not anywhere near throwing myself off a tall building. Just trying to see just how much harm cyberbullying can do to a person. It''s a form of cultivation too," said Wilbur.


    Everyone else but Eileen was a little confused. She smiled and said, "He''s not wrong. Testing the limits of how much pressure you can take is indeed a form of cultivation."


    Faye and others sighed to themselves.


    They were happy to admit that none of them would be able to withstand something as extreme as searching up your own hate content online.


    The next second, however, Wilbur''s expression darkened even more. "What''s up?" Faye asked at once, her tone concerned.


    Wilbur took a long, deep breath. "You can see for yourselves."


    The crowd exchanged nces, before taking out their own phones.


    It took less than a minute for everyone else to darken their faces.


    Faye even mmed the coffee table. "The nerve of this girl!"


    Faron was positively staring daggers at the video before him.


    Flora had uploaded another video, this time with a legal warning letter.


    "Guys, the pervert just threatened to sue me for nder and defamation. He says he''s going to have me thrown in jail if I don''t apologize. But I''m not scared, okay? I''m going to fight this fire till it dies down, for the safety of women."


    The video had gained over a hundred thousandments within half an hour after it was uploaded, all of them hurling the same insults at Wilbur or showing support for Flora.


    Wilbur finally said, "I guess we will have to take more extreme measures against this youngdy now."


    "We''ll go to her college. I''ll have the legal department call the police so that they cane with the officers. We''ve got to teach this Flora girl a lesson," Faye fumed.


    "I''m going too. I''d like to see just what this girl''s made of," said Faron.


    Elsa piped up, "I''m going too! I want to see just what goes on in that girl''s mind."


    Eileen let out a yawn, heading for the door. "Well, I''m staying out of these children''s affairs. Goodnight, I''m going to bed now."


    Wilbur nodded and got into a car with the others to drive to Westhand College.


    Faye made calls to havewyers call the police ande to the college together. Just then, over in Flora Duvall''s dorm.


    She could hardly contain her glee at the sight of the overwhelming support fromizens and the influx of her followers into the millions.

 Chapter 1027

    Wilbur and the others arrived at Westhand College about half an hourter but were stopped by the guards at the gate.


    Faron interjected, "Let me handle this."


    He dialed a number, and the call connected quickly enough.


    "Mister Campbell! How can I help you?" Michael Herman, the school principal, sounded slightly nervous answering the call.


    "Could youe to campus right now? I''ll wait for you at the main entrance."


    "Of course! Can I please know why, Mister Campbell?" Michael asked cautiously. "You''ll find out when you''re here." Faron hung up the call.


    Michael knew Faron, and he held a considerable amount of power. He might only be a principal but was only half a tier lower than Orin in terms of official status.


    Of course, the actual power gap was another thing altogether.


    However, Michael''s status had allowed him to be in contact with Orin, and subsequently Faron.


    A little after half an hourter, Michael pulled up in front of the college in a hurry. He exchanged a few words with Faron, before hurrying over to Wilbur and the others to invite them over to his office while pretending to tell the guards off.


    Everyone else followed Michael to his office wordlessly, where he brewed a pot of tea and set it down on the table. "Mister Campbell, Mister Penn, Chief Janae, and Miss Yves, what brings you here sote at night?"


    Michael seemed calm enough, but his chest was thumping wildly.


    He knew just who Faron was, as well as Wilbur.


    Wilbur had stood up for his sister during the rat''s head incident. Faron and Elsa had shown up not long after, and Michael had nearly been involved himself.


    It was only after doing research of his own that he found out just who Elsa was.


    This woman turned out to be Faron''s cousin and the youngest chief of the Special Forces. She was definitely one of a kind.


    On top of that, Faron and Elsa seemed to be at Wilbur''s beck and call. It was clear just how much power this man held.


    And now Faye Yves was here too.


    She was one of the most revered people in the Kardon Province business industry. Despite Faye''s low profile, Michael knew enough to recognize Faye.


    All four of these people sitting before Michael held a terrifying power in their hands.


    To make matters worse, none of them looked like they were in a good mood. Of course Michael would be nervous.


    Just then, Faye said, "Principal Herman, do you know about a short video one of your students by the name of Flora Duvall posted this evening?"


    "I honestly don''t, Miss Yves. You know how busy I am, I haven''t got much time to be online," said Michael earnestly.


    Faye nodded. "I understand. You are a principal busy managing this school, after all. However, this matter has spiraled out of control to the point where it has severely affected Mister Penn''s personal life. We came here looking for you, hoping that you could deal with this matter. Here''s the video and the follow-up. Feel free to take a look."


    Faye pulled up the two videos Flora had posted on her phone and handed the phone to Michael.


    It did not take long for the expression on his face to shift.


    This degree of cyberbullying had reached a rather terrifying level.


    Michael let out a gasp, looking at Wilbur cautiously.


    He hesitated with a frown, before saying, "Miss Yves, could I please ask what rtionship you share with Mister Penn here?"


    Michael knew that Wilbur had connections with Faron and Elsa, but why was a businesswoman like Faye here and speaking up for him too?


    Clearing things up would definitely help with deciding on what to do about this as well.


    Faye looked at Michael. "I''ll tell you the truth, Principal Herman. Mister Wilbur Penn is the owner of Cape International, which would make me his staff."


    Michael let out another gasp.

 Chapter 1028

    No wonder Wilbur had been powerful enough to handle Shelby''s incident. It


    turned out that he was the real owner of Cape International.


    That alone was a terrifying enough identity.


    Michael racked his brain and said, "I''ll send for Flora Duvall right now, as well as the college secretary Mister Simon Finn so we can all deal with this together. How does that sound?"


    "Great. We''ve called the police as well, who I''m sure will be here with Mister Penn''s legal representative in no time. Let''s have a good talk about this," Faye said.


    Michael''s expression turned solemn at once.


    Having these four people here was enough pressure as it was.


    Now that the police andwyers were involved, it was clear that Flora was going to be severely punished.


    Judging from the videos she had uploaded, Michael definitely agreed that Flora was in the wrong here.


    Wilbur had not done anything she had used him of, and she had sent an ocean of hate his way. A legal warming had been sent over, and that had even made her double down instead of clearing the air.


    It was only natural that something had to be done about it.


    Michael''s task at hand was to have Flora and all relevant parties brought in, and then handle the incident fairly on behalf of the school.


    As to what the police andwyers nned to do, that was all up to them.


    He could not afford to get involved in another incident. The rat''s head had caused him to get a warning from his superior.


    Another slip-up and he might be demoted or even fired.


    At the thought, Michael said at once, "Alright, then. I''ll make the calls right now. We''ll get to the bottom of this and handle it fairly for sure."


    Faye nodded.


    Michael dialed Simon Finn''s number, and then the school''s security department to have them bring Flora over.


    After that, he led Wilbur and the rest over to the college meeting room.


    It was not long before Simon arrived, along with the new college dean Wenson Mattley.


    Right after that, Juno Simpson, the head police officer in charge of the rat''s head case fromst time arrived with two other officers.


    Along with them was Sherman Gante, the topwyer of Cape''s legal department.


    Everyone took a seat and introduced themselves, and Wilbur described to them everything that had happened.


    At the same time, Flora was called out of her dorm in the middle of happily scrolling throughments to be brought to the meeting room.


    She looked nothing but reluctant. "What''s this supposed to be? Do you know what time it is? I''m trying to rest here."


    "The principal''s waiting for you. Your rest will have to wait," the security guard said emotionlessly.


    Flora was caught off-guard for a second but calmed down quickly enough.


    All she had done was call some guy a pervert online. What could the school do about that, anyway?


    Flora strode into the meeting room with her chin in the air.


    The sight of so many people in the room, however, did make her freeze.


    Just then, Michael said, "Have a seat, Miss Duvall. The school would like to clear up some things with you."


    Flora snorted, sitting down on the nearest chair.


    They weren''t scaring her.


    Michael then said, "Miss Duvall, did you upload these two videos about this man?" He pointed at Wilbur.


    Flora nced at Wilbur and scoffed. "Yeah, I did. What about it?"


    "You used him of taking upskirt photos of you, which Mister Penn did not do and proved then and there as well. Why still upload the video?" Michael asked.


    Flora said at once, "Sir, he didn''t have any photos on his phone because he was caught in the act! Look at him, he''s clearly done this before! And he would have gotten away with it if I hadn''t realized so soon, too! He deserves to be exposed so that all women know who he is and beware!"

 Chapter 1029

    Elsa and the others all took on an ugly expression at the sight of Flora''s cockiness.


    Michael was positively furious as well.


    This girl was really ying with fire here, making up a whole story without any proof. What was wrong with her?


    Did she know who she was dealing with here?


    What a lost cause! Michael did not intend to save her in the slightest.


    He eyed Flora coldly. "So what you''re saying is that you have no proof that Mister Penn here actually took photos of you?"


    "Yes, but only because I caught him in the act," Flora said, sticking her chin out.


    Michael shook his head, turning to Juno. "Officer Simpson, please decide the nature of the case for us to proceed."


    Thewyer had already told Juno everything that happened, as well as providing all the relevant proof.


    It was clear as day that Flora had no proof at all and was falsely using a stranger from a ce of bad faith. She had spread vile rumors about him online, leading others to attack him viciously.


    Michael also knew the kind of person Wilbur was.


    The kind of person who could have people like Faron and Elsa at his beck and call.


    Was this girl out of her mind, making up rumors about someone like that?


    Flora Duvall was going to get it, but not before things were handled officially.


    Juno gave it some thought, then turned to Flora. "Well, Miss Duvall, you admitted that Mister Penn did not take any photos of you, and yet you still uploaded a negative video about him online. Is that true?"


    "Again, the only reason he didn''t get to take the photos is because I caught him in the act just in time," Flora huffed.


    Juno shook his head. "Well, we''re going by actual evidence here. You either have it, or you don''t. If he wanted to kill someone but didn''t end up doing it, could we arrest him for murder?"


    "That''s a different story altogether, you''re trying to manipte me!" Flora said at once.


    Juno looked right at Flora. "Okay, then. ording to what you just said, he was trying to take those photos, but you found out and stopped it in time. ording to Mister Penn''swyer, however, he was only picking up his phone. So that would still mean that you can''t prove he was trying to take photos of you, is that right?"


    "You... you...." Flora did not know what to say, her chest heaving as she glowered at Juno. It just felt like he was siding with Wilbur on purpose.


    Juno then said, "You had no proof, but went on the inte to spread misinformation in your videos. You ndered Mister Penn''s reputation, causing serious damage to his personal life and mental health. There are consequences to that, you know."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Flora could hardly believe her ears.


    All she had done was call this man a pervert. What had she done wrong here, and why did she have to pay the price for it? Was this some kind of sick joke?


    Juno remained calm as ever. "We''reunching an official investigation on you for nder and defamation. Pleasee with us to the station and cooperate with us."


    "What are you saying? What''s that supposed to mean? You''re all in on this, aren''t you? Out to get a student like me, right?" Flora lost her cool all at once, standing up and pointing at Juno while shouting at the top of her lungs.


    "I think I made myself pretty clear," Juno said.


    To Juno, Flora was making a foolish, foolish mistake.


    She knew that she had ndered someone on the inte without any evidence, but still refused to admit it and instead felt like others were out to get her.

 Chapter 1030

    It was honestlyughable how she had even gotten the thought to begin with.


    Flora looked like she was ready to explode, her chest heaving as she glowered around her.


    She could not believe that this was happening to her.


    She was only protecting her own rights as a woman! What was wrong with that, and why were these people doing this to her? They were all out to get her, they were all out for her demise.


    Just then, Michael shouted, "Miss Duvall, please control your emotions. Sit down." As a principal, Michael still held a certain amount of power over his students.


    Even Flora had no choice but to do as told, despite the indignant look on her face. "What positions does Miss Duvall currently hold on campus, Mister Finn?" Michael turned to ask Simon.


    Simon said at once, "She''s a member of the studentmittee, with a guaranteed admission to grad school."


    Simon had found out what happened on the way here and immediately had all of Flora''s information prepared on his phone.


    That was how he had been able to answer Michael''s question without missing a beat.


    Michael then said, "Well, now that Miss Duvall hasmitted a crime against thew, how would you deem her to be dealt with?"


    "The secretarial department takes these matters seriously, of course. Miss Duvall will be stripped of her studentmittee status. I''ll see to that as soon as I get back," said Simon.


    Flora could hardly contain her shock.


    It had not been easy to get on the studentmittee. How could she just be kicked out like that?


    Amidst her shock, Michael added as well, "In regard to Flora Duvall''s involvement with an illegal crime and her negative behavior, I am going to propose to have her guaranteed grad school admission terminated, and for her to be expelled. The punishment will be effective upon mutual agreement with the rest of the school board."


    Flora could hardly believe her ears, staring at Simon and Michael wildly. They were going to expel her over something so petty, ruining the rest of her life forever.


    "How could you do this, Mister Finn, Principal Herman? You can''t just expel me!" Flora screamed.


    Michael shouted at once, "Miss Duvall, you still don''t seem to understand the severity of your actions! Do you know how much harm you have caused Mister Penn with your videos? Did you stop to think for one second just how he had gotten through all the cyberbullyinging his way today?"


    Flora was scared into silence from the sharpness in Michael''s tone, copsing into her chair.


    She could not believe that this had happened to her over something so small. Her mind waspletely nk.


    The next second, however, she flew to her feet once more, looking around her furiously as she shouted, "You''re all out to get me, aren''t you! He''s rich, right? He bought you out! Tell me the truth, that''s exactly what he did!"


    Everyone else could not help but shake their heads.


    What was wrong with this girl?


    The truth had beenid out in and clear in front of her. What buying out could there be?


    Were people like Flora just this delusional, hellbent on the fact that nothing was ever their fault?


    Just then, Sherman got to his feet and piped up, "I''m Sherman Gante, representing Mister Penn legally today. I hereby announce in front of everyone that I am suing Miss Flora Duvall for nder, defamation, and false usations. Miss Duvall shall have to apologize,pensate, and serve whatever sentence she receives for her actions."

 Chapter 1031

    Flora was utterly dumbfounded. She did not expect things to be so serious and could not believe that they were going to sue her.


    Michael and the others looked stern, and they did not help her.


    They felt like Flora deserved it.


    "How can you treat me like that? This is outrageous!" Flora yelled all of a sudden after recovering from her daze.


    She felt like she was mistreated.


    Faye said coldly, "We gave you a chance to delete the video and clear up the misunderstanding. We told you to apologize for Mister Penn''s reputation, but you wouldn''t listen, and you made it worse. You should bear the consequences then."


    "You''re bullying me! This is bullying! How can you treat me like that?" Flora screamed hysterically.


    She did not realize her mistake at all.


    Wilbur stood and shook his head. He said, "You''re unredeemable."


    Then, he walked outside. Faye and the others followed suit.


    Juno spoke up when they were about to leave, "Miss Duvall, since someone has reported a crime on you, please follow us to the police station and cooperate with the investigation."


    "I''m not going! Why should I go? What do you want to do to me?" Flora finally panicked.


    Juno frowned and said, "Please cooperate with us. Don''t make me use force." "How dare you? I''m only a student! Isn''t this police brutality?" she yelled.


    Juno shook his head and told the two officers, "Arrest her."


    The two officers stepped forward and grabbed her arms. Flora suddenly struggled and cursed at them. She scratched one of the policemen''s arms.


    "Cuff her and take her away," Juno ordered sternly, and the officers cuffed her wrists.


    Flora panicked and started to beg, "I didn''t mean to do it. I can apologize and delete the video! Please don''t arrest me!"


    "Whatever you want to say can be said in the police station." Juno did not hesitate to arrest her.


    Flora saw Wilbur and the others outside, so she instantly yelled, "I was wrong, Mister Penn! I know I was wrong! I apologize! I apologize!"


    Wilbur frowned, but Faye said, "Don''t feel sorry for her. Some people won''t


    change without suffering the consequences."


    Wilbur sighed and left without looking back.


    Flora instantly cried when she saw that. She was despairing.


    She was expelled from school, and she might be going to jail. She did not dare to imagine what her future would be like.


    She felt regretful and afraid, so she sat on the ground and started to throw a tantrum.


    However, Juno did not allow that. He ordered the officers to carry her away.


    ''What a joke. Look at who you offended, and now you''re throwing a tantrum. What were you thinking?'' Juno thought to himself.


    Wilbur and the others returned to Seke Ind. Everyoneforted him again before heading back.


    Wilbur fell into deep thought alone in his room.


    He shook his head in the end, and he sighed.


    It was true that there were all sorts of bad people in the world. He could not do anything about it!


    Soon, he distracted himself by thinking about the urgent money for the church''s development. He could not waste his focus on lousy matters like that anymore.


    He thought for a long while, and he came to his study. He turned on theputer and logged into the dark web through a special username and password.


    It was a worldwide underground website with all sorts of morally gray transactions.


    He could purchase nuclear weapons through the website and make all sorts of other deals.


    The users of the website had billion-dor worths, or they were superior to an Ambience level cultivator. Ordinary people could not have ess to the website.


    Wilbur started to scroll once he logged into the dark web.


    He saw posts about murder, treasure hunting, firearms and ammunition transactions, and also women.


    Of course, the users were not looking for ordinary women.


    One post imed that he was looking for a woman who was exquisite in


    appearance and body. He also requested the woman to be at least a beginner Ambience level cultivator, noting that he was willing to ept all sorts of torture. The price was negotiable.

 Chapter 1032

    Wilbur shook his head andughed.


    He could tell it was from someone rich who wanted to be dominated. He wanted to look for a strong woman to satisfy his special needs.


    It was not umon because there was a lot of outrageous stuff on the dark


    web.


    He continued to surf the dark web, and a post soon caught his attention.


    Someone was looking for two Sanctuary level cultivators to explore a hidden realm. The price was one hundred million dors.


    It was quite a lot of money.


    He immediately clicked on the post for more details.


    The poster requested the participant to be a Sanctuary level cultivator. The job was to protect the poster while exploring a hidden realm and to protect the safety of the poster from the things in the hidden realm. All items would belong to the poster. Each cultivator would receive one hundred million dors as payment. Those who wanted to ept the mission could leave ament, and they would be contacted as soon as possible.


    Wilbur left ament without hesitation, and he left his contact number.


    Only the poster could see thements. The privacy setting of the dark web has always been rather considerate.


    It had good reviews worldwide.


    Wilbur logged out from the dark web and went to meditate in his room.


    ...


    It waste at night.


    An international nended at Seechertown Airport.


    A sexy Western woman walked out from the ne. She had long blonde hair, a


    full leather outfit, a gorgeous body, and morous makeup.


    She walked out of the airport. The driver of the Grand Caesar Pce Hotel had been waiting for her in a luxurious car.


    The woman got into the car and headed towards the hotel.


    She checked into the presidential suite and dropped her luggage. She checked herself in the mirror and seemed satisfied with her beauty.


    The woman sat down on a sofa and smoked a slim cigarette.


    She called the driver again after she smoked. She requested the driver to take her to the most luxurious nightclub in Seechertown.


    The woman sat on the best spot on the second floor when she arrived at the club. She ordered a beverage set worth 58,888 dors. She also called a few escorts to apany her.


    The manager carefully served her, and he was not weirded out by her request.


    There were tons of women who liked women. Not only men like women.


    The woman was into a tall escort who had a simr body type to hers. The escort seemed dominant and sexy, so she let the others leave.


    The escort sat next to the woman and smiled. She asked, "Do you speak mynguage?"


    "Yes, I''m fluent in sixteennguages," the woman replied with a smile.


    The escort was slightly surprised.


    The woman asked, "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Vivian. What''s yours?" asked the escort.


    The woman smiled and replied, "You can call me Debbie."


    "Debbie. What a lovely name. Shall we drink?" Vivian seemed open-minded.


    She met all sorts of people with varying orientations as an escort. Honestly, she was fine with any gender.


    Vivian poured drinks for herself and Debbie. She raised her ss.


    Debbie smiled and raised her ss too. They chugged their drinks.


    Debbie pulled Vivian into her embrace when she put down her ss. Her hand reached for her inner thigh.


    Vivian moaned, but her eyes were fixated on Debbie.


    Debbie licked her lips and groped harder.


    Vivian did not back down either. She reached into Debbie''s clothes and started to let her hands roam.

 Chapter 1033

    The two made out for a while, and they were blushing with sparks in their eyes.


    They stopped after a moment and started to drink again.


    The wine bottle was finished after a few rounds of drinking, and they were both red in the face.


    Debbie caressed Vivian while smirking, then said, "Come with me."


    "I''m sorry, but we can''t leave yet," Vivian said calmly.


    Debbie was not surprised at all. She pulled out a stack of cash and dropped it in front of Vivian.


    Vivian nced at it and slowly put the money into her purse. She smiled at Debbie and asked, "Where to?"


    Debbieughed and stood up with Vivian in her arms.


    They went out and got into the car, back to the Grand Caesar Pce Hotel.


    They entered the presidential suite, and Vivian was amazed by the luxurious decor.


    "Do you want to take a shower, Vivian?" asked Debbie while smiling, as she held onto her clothes.


    Vivian put her purse down and stripped slowly. They walked into the bathroom naked.


    Soon, Debbie carried Vivian out of the bathroom and ced her on the sofa.


    They were peachy red and wet all over.


    Debbie stared at Vivian, and Vivian locked eyes with her.


    Tension started to brew. Debbie groaned softly and pounced on her.


    They went on for half an hour until they were exhausted andy still on the sofa.


    Debbie sat up straight soon after, but Vivian dozed off.


    She was too tired from the alcohol and exhaustion.


    Debbie lit a cigarette and leaned on the sofa to smoke.


    She looked at Vivian who was sound asleep after her smoke. There was a smile on her face.


    She started to kneel in front of Vivian after a moment, and she chanted something in a low voice.


    Spiritual energy started to move in the room, and Debbie started to shapeshift. Her body started to soften like a snake.


    Then, she slowly slithered onto Vivian. Her body became thinner too, and she wrapped herself around Vivian.


    Debbie became a snake-like creature that slithered to Vivian''s mouth, and she slowly entered.


    Vivian felt something filling her throat, so she instantly woke up.


    She instantly screamed when she discovered a snake-like creature entering her body.


    However, her throat was filled, so she could not scream out loud.


    A powerful energy filled her body, and she lost control of her movements.


    There was only a look of terror on her face, and she did not know what to do.


    Debbie fully squirmed into her body after a moment, while Vivian fell backwards in a stiff manner.


    A few minutester.


    Vivian sat up abruptly. Her eyes moved around eerily.


    Then, she slowly stood and came before the mirror.


    Debbie looked at her new body and smiled with satisfaction.


    Then, she picked up Vivian''s purse and found her identification and other belongings.


    "This is a nice body. I should start my work now."


    Then, she started chanting spells again. A fist-sized ck eye levitated before her as spiritual energy rippled.


    "Seke Ind. Wilbur Penn. What a tough mission." Debbie smiled faintly and opened the window. The ck eye levitated out of the window and went toward Seke Ind.


    The vision of the ck eye was projected into her consciousness at that moment.


    The next morning.


    The phone rang as soon as Wilbur woke up.


    He saw that it was from an unidentified number, so he looked slightly excited. He immediately answered the call.


    "May I ask if this is Wilbur Penn?"


    "It is."


    "Did you ept my mission?"


    "That''s right."


    "Are you sure you meet the requirement?"

 Chapter 1034

    "I''m sure, and to be honest, if it''s possible, you only need one person for the job. You can pay me one hundred and fifty million dors, and I''ll ensure your safety. How about it?"


    "Sorry, the other Sanctuary level cultivator is already on their way."


    "I see."


    "Please head to Cookville immediately. I hope we can discuss business together this afternoon."


    "Alright. How should I address you?" asked Wilbur.


    "My name is Jude Cook, from the Cook family in Cookville. I''ll send you the address right away."


    "Alright. I''ll be right there."


    He hung up and sent the address.


    Wilbur nced at it and started to book a train ticket.


    Trains would reach faster than driving. Wilbur also liked to travel by public transport.


    Cookville was still a part of Kardon Province, but it was slightly further away. It was almost at the borders of Shaw Province.


    He departed after he booked a ticket.


    However, he still went to Faye''s room after some consideration.


    Faye had just cleaned up, and she was ready to go to work.


    "Are you going to work?" asked Wilbur.


    Faye nodded and smiled.


    Wilbur said, "About that..."


    Faye spoke before Wilbur could finish, "Flora Duvall deleted the video and posted an apology video. She admitted the nder, and she was detained in the police station. She might face jail time if she gets sued."


    Wilbur was silent for a moment when he heard that. He said after a moment''s pause, "Alright. Thanks for the hard work."


    Then, he left. Faye had a wicked smile on her face.


    Wilbur left Seke Ind and was about to drive to the train station. However, he saw Nancy walking out from Seke Ind too. She was walking towards a car.


    Wilbur was stunned.


    ''Didn''t Nancy leave because she was angry? Why is she still here?'' he wondered. He did not know how to deal with the Nancy and Faye incident, so he did not dare to contact Nancy over the past few days. He could not believe that she had not left yet.


    He hurriedly chased after her after being stunned for a moment. He got out of the car and yelled, "Nancy!"


    Nancy saw Wilbur, and there was panic in her eyes. She quickly got into her car.


    Wilbur chased after her and said through the window, "I''m sorry, Nancy. I''ve been busy, and I forgot to call you."


    He felt ashamed to say that.


    However, Nancy said in a panicked tone, "It''s alright! I''m rushing to work, so I''l leave first."


    Then, Nancy stepped on the elerator and left.


    Wilbur looked frustrated. He sensed that something was off, but he could not tell what was wrong.


    He wanted to ask Faye, but he sighed when he looked at the time. He drove to the train station instead.


    Wilbur looked at the view on the train and he pondered.


    Suddenly, a tall and sexy woman sat next to Wilbur. She talked to Wilbur.


    "Hi."


    Wilbur turned his head and smiled politely.


    "What''s your name, mister?" asked the woman.


    "Wilbur."


    "Oh, hi. I''m Vivian. Are you also traveling?"


    "No. I have some business to attend to in Cookville."


    "What a coincidence! I''m going to Cookville too. Can we be friends?"


    Vivian extended her hand out in a friendly manner.


    Wilbur smiled and shook her hand. He said, "Of course."


    Vivian ced her luggage on the luggage rack and asked, "Can you tell me why


    you''re going to Cookville? Are you from there?"


    "No. I''m there for business."


    "What kind of business?" Vivian was acting like a curious cat.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "Exploration."


    "I see. I''m a fan of exploration too. Can Ie with you?" Vivian looked at Wilbur innocently.


    Wilbur frowned and nced at Vivian.


    There was nothing abnormal about her. She was only an ordinary person.

 Chapter 1035

    Wilbur was slightly surprised at her friendliness.


    However, there was nothing wrong with being friendly. Some people were born extroverts, and they liked to travel and go on adventures. It was normal.


    However, he still inspected Vivian with his spirit energy out of habit from years of being cautious.


    He discovered that Vivian was only an ordinary person.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Sorry. My trip is a private one. It''s not convenient for me to bring a plus one."


    "I see. That''s alright. I can stroll around on my own." Vivian smiled and plugged in her earphones to listen to music.


    Wilbur also started to shut his eyes and meditate.


    The train reached Cookville station around three in the afternoon.


    Wilbur and Vivian got off the train and waved goodbye to each other.


    Wilbur grabbed a cab and went straight to the Cook manor.


    He reached the manor after half an hour.


    "The Cook Manor."


    Wilbur smiled as he looked at the words before he walked inside.


    However, he was immediately stopped at the entrance.


    "May I ask who you are looking for?"


    "My name is Wilbur Penn. I''ve been invited by Mister Jude Cook," replied Wilbur.


    The subordinate hurriedly said, "Please, let me lead you inside."


    Wilbur nodded and followed the subordinate inside.


    They passed through two premises before they reached the main living room.


    The subordinate said at the door, "Mister Cook, Mister Wilbur Penn is here."


    "Wee."


    The subordinate politely gestured at Wilbur to enter the room, and Wilbur walked inside confidently.


    He saw a middle-aged man around his forties sitting in the living room. Next to him was a prideful-looking old man.


    The middle-aged man stood when he saw Wilbur. He said, "Mister Wilbur Penn, please have a seat."


    "Mister Cook?" asked Wilbur when he sat.


    "In the flesh. Jude Cook," replied the middle-aged man.


    Jude said, "Allow me to introduce you to Mister Joey Youle. He''s also a Sanctuary level cultivator."


    Wilbur nodded at Joey to show politeness, but Joey said with arrogance, "Mister Cook, there are a lot of scammers these days, so I think you better watch out."


    "You''re right, Mister Youle, but I think Mister Penn has what it takes since he dared to ept the mission right?" asked Jude as he looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "Don''t worry about that. I''m not a fan of bluffing."


    Jude nodded to show that he believed him.


    However, Joey stood to look at Wilbur. He said, "Every Sanctuary level cultivator is famous and on the list. Why haven''t I heard of Wilbur Penn?"


    "Famous on the list? What list?" Wilbur was slightly curious.


    Joey chuckled and replied, "The cultivator list, of course. Each Sanctuary level cultivator has rankings on the cultivator list. What''s your ranking, Wilbur Penn?"


    Wilbur was stunned because he was not aware of the cultivator list.


    "Sorry, I''ve been busy and offline, so I didn''t know about the cultivator list," replied Wilbur.


    Joey instantlyughed out loud when he heard that. He said, "Look, Mister Cook. I told you there are a lot of scammers these days."


    Jude looked slightly doubtful. He looked at Wilbur without saying anything.


    A Sanctuary level cultivator was not someone he could easily mess with, so he did not dare to say anything reckless.


    Wilbur noticed it and said, "It''s alright. Sanctuary level cultivators speak with their capabilities. Since you don''t believe me, Mister Youle, how about a friendly match?"


    Joey chuckled and asked, "What kind of match? What are the stakes?"


    "Are we betting?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    Joey scoffed coldly and replied, "As Sanctuary level cultivators, we can''t just act haphazardly. Those who impersonate a Sanctuary level cultivators deserve to


    die."

 Chapter 1036

    Wilbur chuckled and said, "I wouldn''t dare to take on the job if I don''t have what it takes. You''ve underestimated me."


    "You''re trash who doesn''t even know about the cultivator list. How dare you speak so arrogantly?"


    Spiritual pressure instantly emanated from Joey as he spoke, and it washed over Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked displeased. An unseen spiritual pressure rose from his body too. Two spiritual pressures started to sh with each other, and strong gusts of wind picked up in the living room.


    Jude panicked and quickly said, "Please stop! You can''t fight in here!"


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and retrieved his spiritual pressure.


    Joey did the same, and he stared at Wilbur coldly.


    Jude was their employer, after all. Their behavior was slightly inappropriate.


    Jude frowned and said, "You''re both powerful cultivators, so there''s no need to fight. Let''s discuss business instead."


    It was apparent that Jude did not want to offend anyone.


    Joey scoffed coldly and sat slowly. He still despised Wilbur.


    He was sure that Wilbur was only an Ambience level cultivator as Wilbur had no idea about the cultivator list, after all. Joey felt like he overestimated Wilbur by assuming he was an Ambience level cultivator.


    Joey only unleashed a little spiritual pressure back then. He did not attack with full force.


    He assumed it was why Wilbur was able to resist him.


    Wilbur did not want to acknowledge him. He only wanted to finish the mission sooner and leave with one hundred million dors.


    The fight would be pointless.


    "Mister Cook, can you tell us about the hidden realm you mentioned?" asked Wilbur.


    Jude nodded and replied slowly, "To be honest, the Cook family has been around for thousands of years. My family has a secret-my ancestor was a cultivator. No one in the family became a cultivator when he was near the age of dying, so my ancestor left a hidden realm that opened every one thousand years. The worthy descendants could enter the realm and inherit his legacy."


    "Do you mean that the hidden realm opened more than once?" asked Wilbur.


    Jude nodded and replied, "That''s right. ording to the records of my ancestors, the hidden realm opened three times. We also gathered troops to enter the hidden realm three times. However, they did not return. Which is why no one dared to enter the hidden realm when it opened again."


    Wilbur frowned and asked slowly, "Why did you decide to enter the hidden realm this time, Mister Cook? ording to what you described, entering the hidden realm is very dangerous."


    "Someone has to inherit the family legacy. It''s a rare urrence that the hidden realm opened in my generation. I don''t want to miss out on the opportunity," Jude replied.


    Wilbur nodded sympathetically.


    It only opened every one thousand years. Opportunities like that were rare, so it was worth the risk.


    Joey chuckled and said, "Mister Cook, I think you can fire this guy and give me one hundred and fifty million dors instead. I can ensure your safety, and you can save quite a lot of money."


    Wilbur instantlyughed.


    He said the same thing back then. However, Jude turned him down.


    As expected, Jude said, "I think I want both of you to enter the hidden realm with me. It''s safer that way."


    Wilbur had a realization of why Jude insisted.


    The Cook family did not have any cultivators, so if Jude went alone with a Sanctuary level cultivator, they could kill him and steal his treasure. There would be nothing he could do about it.


    However, he would be safe with two Sanctuary level cultivators, because they would be cautious with each other even if they discovered something precious.


    Jude had thought it through carefully, so Wilbur nodded with admiration.


    Joey did not say anything after that, but he could not stand Wilbur.


    "Guys, the hidden realm will open at midnight. We will depart in a while. How about we rest first?" asked Jude while looking at them.

 Chapter 1037

    It did not matter to Wilbur, and Joey also nodded.


    Suddenly, a dozen people broke into the living room. They looked at Jude with unfriendly faces.


    "Uncles, what are you guys doing?" asked Jude while frowning.


    There was an old man in his fifties among those people. He looked at Jude and said coldly, "Jude, you didn''t inform us when the hidden realm is going to open. Are you trying to enter it on your own?"


    Jude frowned. Wilbur nced at those people.


    He assumed they were a part of the Cook family because Jude called them uncles.


    It was their family business, so Wilbur could not interfere. He stayed silent instead.


    "Uncle, entering the hidden realm is very dangerous. I don''t wish for you all to take the risk with me," Jude exined with a frown.


    His uncle sneered coldly and said, "Yeah right. You just want the relics all to yourself. You may be the eldest leader of our family, but don''t forget that the Cook family is not just you, so don''t you dare try to keep us out of it."


    "That''s not what I mean, uncle. You guys know that the hidden realm opened several times before, and they nevere back. Are you guys sure you want to take that risk?" Jude asked.


    His uncle said coldly, "We had a discussion a long time ago. We all have to enter the hidden realm. We will hold a meeting to dispose of you as the leader and the CEO if you don''t allow us to."


    Wilbur looked calm, but he knew what was going on.


    He assumed that Jude had it rough in the family. Which was why he rather spend


    a fortune to hire others to explore the hidden realm.


    All of his problems would go away once he inherited power.


    It was clear that his family did not want Jude to have this opportunity all to himself, so they made up their mind to enter too.


    Wilbur had to sigh.


    Family drama has always beenplicated. The fight would be more brutal if the family was more powerful, only the outsiders were not aware.


    Everyone in the Cooks had curious minds, they wanted to gain more.


    However, they were not aware of the saying.


    Curiosity killed the cat. There were risks in exploration.


    The Cooks entered the hidden realm a few times, but they never returned, so it must be dangerous.


    They were blinded by the inheritance of a cultivator, so they forgot the danger that came along with it.


    However, it was still none of his business, so he could not say anything.


    Jude sighed and said, "In that case, I won''t stop you guys. Please choose three representatives to enter the hidden realm with me."


    "There''s no need to choose. It''ll be me and your two other uncles. Let''s enter the hidden realm together."


    Jude nodded. He looked at Wilbur and Joey and said, "These are my uncles, Rowan Cook, Roger Cook, and Roman Cook. Uncles, these are the experts I hired, Wilbur Penn and Joey Youle. They are Sanctuary level cultivators, so they can ensure our safety."


    Rowan, Roger, and Roman saluted them to show respect.


    They were not cultivators, but the ancestor of their family was a cultivator. They knew what a Sanctuary level cultivator meant, so they respected them.


    Joeyughed and said, "Alright. Since the decision has been made, let''s depart right away. Let''s finish this, alright?"


    "Sure, let''s depart right away."


    They discussed for a moment, and everyone got into their vehicles. They headed toward the mountains behind the manor.


    A few hourster, they arrived at a canyon and got out of their vehicles.


    Joey nced at Wilbur menacingly.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and pretended he did not see it.

 Chapter 1038

    Everyone stood at the entrance of the canyon. Jude looked at the time and said, "It''s about time. The hidden realm is in the canyon. Let''s go."


    Everyone headed toward the canyon.


    Suddenly, a dark figure appeared and blended in with the shadows. The figure silently watched them.


    Wilbur and the others slowly walked toward the canyon.


    Cook Mountain was a main part of the Kardon Hills mountains. It was closely attached to Kardon Hills, so it was a rare sight to behold.


    As they walked to the center of the canyon, Jude stopped in his tracks.


    Everyone followed suit.


    "The hidden realm will open in half an hour. Remember, everyone, no one is allowed to enter except for us. We can''t all enter to explore. Someone has to stay to pass down our family legacy," Jude said in a low voice.


    Everyone nodded silently. Jude sounded righteous, so there was no disagreement to be said.


    Wilbur did not know what the hidden realm looked like.


    He could tell that Jude and the others were also unaware of their nervous demeanor.


    However, he was confident in himself, so he was not worried.


    Time passed, and everyone from the Cooks grew anxious.


    It was twelve o''clock.


    Everyone instantly turned serious.


    Suddenly, a spiritual ripple started to appear at the center of the canyon.


    A Space Rift that was ten meters high and five meters wide slowly appeared before them.


    Wilbur frowned. It was a huge Space Rift. It was not the work of an ordinary cultivator.


    He would not be able to create that either.


    It seemed like the Cook ancestor was superior to him. He could not afford to be careless.


    Jude said with excitement, "The hidden realm is opened."


    His uncles also looked excited.


    They could be cultivators if they gain the inheritance of their ancestors.


    They would not need to stay humble from then on.


    Financially, the Cooks were superior to other families. However, they had been living humbly because there were no cultivators in their family.


    They knew how terrifying powerful cultivators were.


    They hoped to gain the inheritance more than anything, so they could be cultivators themselves.


    The Space Rift had stabilized. It was dark inside the Space Rift, and they could not see anything.


    However, the eerie Space Rift stressed them out.


    The worst fear was the unknown.


    No one dared to approach.


    Jude also looked at Wilbur and Joey.


    Joey smirked condescendingly and said, "Wilbur, you imed to be a Sanctuary level cultivator. How about you go ahead and lead the way for us, huh?"


    "Sure. We''re getting paid to do this, so of course we''ll lead the way." Wilbur walked forward without hesitation and stepped inside the Space Rift.


    Wilbur vanished.


    Everyone was perplexed. They looked at Joey.


    Joey looked awful. He slowly walked toward the Space Rift and followed suit.


    Nothing abnormal urred after they stepped inside.


    Jude and his uncles looked at each other. Jude also decided to walk into the Space Rift, and he, too, vanished.


    His uncles waited outside nervously.


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman with a stunning figure appeared before them. She smiled and said, "Hi. Why are you guys still awake at this hour?"


    Everyone looked at the woman weirdly.


    They wondered why a woman was alone in the mountains in the middle of the night.


    Meanwhile, in the hidden realm...

 Chapter 1039

    Wilbur and the others looked at the view around them. The entire group had solemn looks.


    They were in a field, and the field seemed endless.


    Bright sunlight shone on the field. They could see huge flying creatures in the sky that they never saw before.


    There was a huge pce at the center of the field. It was so high that it looked like it was connected to the sky. There was a mysterious aura about the pce.


    Everyone looked shocked and excited.


    They did not expect the hidden realm to be another world. It was quite magical to them.


    However, Wilbur was frowning.


    This demine was muchrger than his, and it had its own ecosystem like a small world.


    He could tell how powerful the Cook ancestor was.


    Joey also looked excited. It was clearly his first time entering a hidden realm like that.


    Wilbur said slowly, "All your family secrets lie within that pce. Let''s go check it out."


    They nodded in a daze, and Wilbur led the way.


    Wilbur looked at the creatures in the sky cautiously on the way there.


    The creatures emitted Ambience level energy.


    He was not afraid of them, but he had to protect Jude and the others.


    He wondered whether the creatures were feral, or they were raised by an owner. They were destructive for ordinary people, and there were a lot of them, so he could not underestimate them.


    Luckily, the creatures did not attack them at all. They safely made it to the pce


    entrance.


    The doors of the pce were more than a hundred meters high, and it was around thirty meters wide.


    Wilbur and the others stood before the doors. They were as tiny as an insect in front of the huge pce doors.


    Suddenly, the massive bronze doors slowly opened with a rumble.


    Everyone looked inside frighteningly.


    They saw a massive and spacious hall inside.


    The hall wasid with marble tiles, and the pirs were made of gold.


    The hall was around one kilometer in radius, and it had huge gold pirs. They felt


    like they entered the pce of a giant. They felt like they were very small at first nce.


    Wilbur slowly walked inside.


    Everyone cautiously followed him when he entered the hall.


    They followed the marble tiles and continued onward.


    They were shocked to discover hundreds of people in the hall.


    The people were in a daze like they were robots. They had clothes on their hands


    as they wiped the floors and the gold pirs.


    Jude was frightened to see that.


    It was too mysterious for him.


    Joey squinted and observed around. His facial expressions kept changing.


    They walked for more than ten minutes when Wilbur suddenly stopped.


    They hurriedly stopped to look.


    They saw a green bronze historical halberd levitating nearby.


    The historical halberd was around five meters long, and it looked antique. There were countless runes engraved on it, and it was radiating iridescent light. They could tell it was a precious weapon.


    There was an instant sh of greed in Joey''s eyes.


    Wilbur was looking at a huge marble throne behind the historical halberd.


    He saw a middle-aged man with long green robes and long dark hair. He was sitting on the throne with a nonchnt expression.


    Jude was very emotional when he discovered the man on the throne.


    He knelt and yelled with sincerity, "My ancestor, I am a descendant of the Cooks." The man looked up and saw them. There was a universe of mystery in his eyes. Everyone looked at the ancestor fearfully. They did not know what to say.

 Chapter 1040

    "You''re here," said the man with a nonchnt expression.


    "Only my descendants can enter this realm, but I have a small test for you. Go and hold the historical halberd. Those who pass the test can gain my inheritance. Those who fail will stay here forever like the zombies here."


    Jude was shocked.


    ''Could it be that my ancestor is alive? But it''s impossible,'' he thought.


    He did not understand what was going on, but he also did not dare to ask.


    They realized that those people were also part of the Cooks.


    ''Isn''t this test too cruel?'' they thought.


    ording to the records of the Cook ancestors, no one returned from entering the hidden realm.


    Which meant whoever entered the realm became a ve of the pce.


    They could not guarantee that they could pass the test.


    "Ancestor, isn''t this test too brutal?" asked Jude in a frightened tone.


    The man said nonchntly, "Dangerous things happen all the time in the journey


    of cultivation. How can you be worthy of my legacy if you don''t have the courage?"


    Jude lowered his gaze frightenedly. No one dared to say anything.


    Wilbur looked at the man in the green robes silently.


    He knew that it was the spirit energy left by the Cook ancestor, or perhaps a divine consciousness.


    His flesh was long gone.


    "Does no one have the courage for a simple test?" asked the man while frowning. He was clearly upset.


    Jude and his uncles looked at each other, but no one dared to touch the historical halberd.


    They knew that they would be trapped forever and be zombies if they failed the test.


    They were only ordinary people, so they did not have the courage to try. Suddenly, Joey stepped forward and grabbed the historical halberd.


    The historical halberd shone brightly.


    The man looked at Joey and said slowly, "Finally, someone with courage."


    "Ancestor, he''s not part of the Cooks," yelled Roger worriedly.


    He did not have the courage, but he clearly did not want the historical halberd to fall into the hands of an outsider.


    The ancestor did not reply to him.


    The radiance on the historical halberd faded after a while.


    Joey was sensing the powerful spiritual energy in the historical halberd. Heughed loudly and said, "It''s a precious treasure! I can rule the world with this weapon."


    "Mister Youle, this is not what we agreed on," said Jude cautiously.


    Joey looked displeased. He wielded the historical halberd andughed sinisterly. He said, "A shard of divine consciousness, a fraudulent Sanctuary level cultivator, and a bunch of ordinary mortals. What can you guys do about it?"


    "You will be despised by everyone if you do this!" yelled Jude.


    Joeyughed loudly. He asked, "Despised? It''s a dog-eat-dog world. Who will dare to despise me if I''m powerful enough? What can they do about it?"


    The Cooks looked at the maniacal Joey anxiously. They did not dare to argue, and they looked at their ancestor instead.


    Their ancestor acted like he was exposed. He quietly sat there without saying a word.


    The Cooks instantly panicked.


    They felt like they were in danger if their ancestor was only a shard of divine consciousness.


    Joey showed his true colors, and he could kill them to steal the treasure.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur out of panic.


    Wilbur said coldly, "Drop the historical halberd. It doesn''t belong to you."


    "It doesn''t belong to me? Does it belong to you?" asked Joey condescendingly.

 Chapter 1041

    Wilbur said coldly, "I''m not as shameless as you are. I agreed to Jude''s terms when I epted the mission, so I won''t take anything in here. You can''t either."


    "Haha! You''re a fraudulent Sanctuary level cultivator. How dare you speak to me like that? I can''t figure you out," said Joey with contempt.


    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "If you don''t put down the historical halberd, I''ll make sure you know being a Sanctuary level cultivator is not that impressive."


    "Outrageous!"


    Joey shouted angrily and spiritual mes instantly surged on him. He pointed the historical halberd at Wilbur.


    Runes vaguely appeared on the historical halberd. Powerful spiritual energy instantly washed over Wilbur.


    Wilbur also exerted his own spiritual pressure to fight back.


    The Cooks were overwhelmed by the spiritual pressure from both parties. They crawled far away and looked at Joey with fear.


    None of them expected Joey to betray them like that.


    They also did not expect Wilbur to defend them against a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Joey sneered coldly and said, "Wilbur, you''re not my match even if you are a Sanctuary level cultivator because I have this weapon. Moreover, you''re not a Sanctuary level cultivator. Kill them all and I''ll spare your life."


    Wilbur nced at the Cooks.


    The four of them felt their hearts sink.


    They would be dead if Wilbur caved to Joey''s threat.


    However, Wilbur smiled and said, "I told you I''m not as shameless as you."


    "Die!"


    Joey shouted and his historical halberd ignited in spiritual mes. He shed towards Wilbur.


    The terrifying and curved de energy soared toward Wilbur.


    The marble floor was instantly shed apart, and the huge crack spread towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur summoned Dark Disperse and attacked.


    A thunderous de energy soared toward the curved de energy, shing with each other.


    A loud explosion could be heard, and the spiritual energy dissipated in the hall, kicking up howling gusts of wind.


    Joey was furious because he could not believe that Wilbur was able to fight against his attack. He shouted, "Raging Domain!"


    His muscles inted as he spoke, and they looked like they were made of iron.


    His eyes also turned red, with a ferocious expression that looked like he was going to devour someone.


    A raging spiritual me was ignited on his body, and a powerful spiritual pressure enveloped the area.


    The Cooks were far away, but they still felt suffocated.


    It was not over yet.


    Joey wielded the historical halberd and pointed at the sky. The powerful spiritual energy stored within the halberd was infused into his body.


    Then, Joey grew into a five-meter-tall muscle giant.


    The power on him increased, and strong gusts of wind howled in the hall.


    He wielded the historical halberd andughed maniacally. He asked, "Is this what power feels like? It feels amazing! Die, you insects!"


    Joey went from a beginner Sanctuary level cultivator to a peak Sanctuary level cultivator because of the historical halberd.


    He never felt so powerful, so he was deranged.


    The powerful spiritual pressure pressed the Cooks on the floor.


    They were suffering and fearful. They looked at Joey cautiously because they were scared witless.


    Joey was iprehensibly more powerful than them, so they had to be afraid.


    Wilbur put Dark Disperse away. Various colors of spiritual mes instantly ignited on his right fist, giving off powerful spiritual pressure.


    "Die, you ignorant fraud!" yelled Joey. He leaped into the air and shed toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered coldly and vanished. Then, he eerily appeared next to Joey.


    His right fist aimed at the waist, and he punched Joey.

 Chapter 1042

    The eerie move and the high-speed punch did not allow Joey to have time to react.


    He could not imagine how powerful the Godly Training Form was.


    The punchnded on his waist, and a loud explosion could be heard.


    Joey screamed tragically and flew for several hundred meters. He crashed into a gold pir and was stuck there.


    The historical halberd was dropped to the floor.


    Joey spat out blood. He looked at Wilbur with disbelieving and fearful eyes.


    The Cooks were also shocked.


    They wondered how Wilbur almost killed Joey with a punch.


    Joey was a Sanctuary level cultivator. Moreover, he was wielding the historical halberd.


    How was that even possible?


    They looked at Wilbur inplete disbelief. It was just impossible!


    The Cook ancestor waved, and the historical halberd was summoned to his hand.


    The hall buzzed when he held the historical halberd, and it caused an anxious feeling.


    The Cooks looked at their ancestor fearfully.


    Wilbur also looked at the man with green robes.


    The man attacked Wilbur with the historical halberd with a nonchnt expression.


    A powerful force washed over them, and the hall seemed to shake with it.


    The force was so powerful that it also shocked Wilbur.


    He quickly dodged to the side.


    The unseen power missed him and smashed through the pce door that was a thousand meters away from him.


    The Cooks were shocked.


    They could not believe their ancestor was so powerful, and they wondered why he did not stop Joey from taking his weapon.


    The ancestor teleported next to Wilbur, and he mercilessly attacked him.


    Wilbur immediately summoned Dark Disperse. Spiritual mes shot out from the weapon and blocked the attack from the historical halberd.


    Their figures kept shifting around like they were light shes.


    Explosions could be heard as they fought.


    Theirbat skills were elite. Their spiritual energy and power were also extremely terrifying.


    Each attack carried the force of destroying the opponent.


    Each defense was undeniably fantastic.


    The battle should be studied.


    Defense, luring the enemy, hard attacks, testing the opponent, and sneak attacks kept urring. They did not stop at all, and there was no time to think.


    They were fighting with their instinct.


    The battle caused the marble floor to crack, and the gold pirs were dented from the massive impact.


    The hall was filled with raging power and spiritual energy.


    The Cooks kept backing away in shock and fear.


    Joey could not believe it.


    It was a battle that surpassed a Super Sanctuary battle.


    He could not believe the fraudulent Sanctuary level cultivator was so powerful.


    Regret appeared on his face.


    It was all toote.


    He knew that he could not survive. He was only hanging on by a thread.


    That punch was going to kill him.


    The battle grew more intense between Wilbur and the ancestor. Their figures were barely visible. They fought at extreme speed. Explosions caused by the two forces echoed throughout the hall.

 Chapter 1043

    Suddenly, the ancestor lifted the historical halberd. Time seemed to pause in the pce.


    Everyone was shocked to discover that they could not move.


    That included Wilbur.


    He was attacking the ancestor in a weird position, but his weapon stopped at the chest.


    The historical halberd was unaffected by that. He shed down at Wilbur.


    The marble floor underneath shattered into dust before the historical halberd hit the floor. The floor sank and crashed.


    The Cooks were shocked.


    Their ancestor was deranged, and they were afraid that they could not escape death if Wilbur died.


    They felt like they would be mindless ves.


    Their ancestor would not have mercy on them.


    They could imagine how tragic their lives would be.


    Ayer of iridescent shield suddenly appeared on Wilbur. A flickering light arrow


    also appeared behind the ancestor at the same time.


    All the energy from the historical halberd was absorbed by the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    The Dimensional Arrow also pierced through the ancestor.


    However, the ancestor did not vanish.


    Weirdly, there was a warm smile on his face.


    The Dimensional Arrow slowly vanished. The ancestor also dropped the historical halberd. He levitated in front of Wilbur.


    He looked at Wilbur with admiration and said, "You''re my worthy inheritor."


    A minuteter, the effects of the Dragon''s Safehaven vanished. Wilbur looked troubled and asked, "Sir, why did you do that?"


    The ancestor smiled and replied, "I cultivated for thousands of years, but I can''t surpass it. I was near the age of dying, so I left a sliver of my consciousness in this demine. I waited for a worthy descendant."


    "I''m not your descendant. Also, your descendants became mindless ves," said Wilbur.


    The ancestor smiled and said, "Yes, they were not courageous enough to touch the historical halberd. I can''t let them out either because they will tell the secret to my descendants. They won''t dare to enter this realm again. They couldn''t pass the basic test, so they shouldn''t be out to embarrass me."


    "The basic test?" asked Wilbur.


    The ancestor nodded and replied, "Yes, a test of courage."


    Wilbur silently agreed.


    The ancestor was only testing their courage by requesting them to touch the historical halberd.


    They knew that they would stay in the pce forever if they could not pass the test, so not everyone would dare to try.


    It was a sign that they were not courageous.


    Courage was a basic requirement in the dangerous journey of cultivation.


    The Cooks were all failures.


    "Why didn''t you do anything when Joey took your historical halberd?" asked Wilbur.


    The ancestorughed and replied, "No one can leave this ce without my permission."


    "Why did you attack me then?"


    "Because you''re righteous and courageous. You possess two good qualities, so I already made the decision to pass my historical halberd and cultivation learnings


    to you. However, I was curious to know how powerful you are. That''s all."


    "You nearly killed me."


    "You wouldn''t die, and you surprised me. Take the historical halberd. Everything is


    in there for you to learn. This ce will be closing soon. Go."


    The ancestor looked at Wilbur with a kind smile. His figure started to fade.


    Wilbur knew that the ancestor exhausted all his spirit energy in the battle. The Dimensional Arrow also damaged his spirit energy, so he could not maintain his consciousness any longer.


    "Ancestor," cried the Cooks as they watched their ancestor fade.


    However, their ancestor vanished with a smile on his face.


    Wilbur was silent for a moment. He waved and grabbed the historical halberd.


    He sensed a powerful spirit energy inside the historical halberd.


    It was the spirit energy of the Cook ancestor. All the secrets should be in there.


    Wilbur looked at Jude and the others at that moment.


    Jude and the others flinched. They said, "Sir, take the historical halberd. Just take us out of here! We''ll still pay you one hundred million, no, two hundred million dors!"


    Suddenly, they heard a feminine voice, "What a show. That was amazing to watch."

 Chapter 1044

    Wilbur frowned and looked over. He was surprised.


    ''Isn''t that the woman I met on the train? I misjudged her,'' he thought.


    The Cooks were also shocked. They could not figure out how a stranger got into the pce.


    Wilbur looked at the woman and said, "You tricked me, so that''s quite remarkable. What''s your name?"


    "I''m Debbie. Nice to meet you, Mister Wilbur Penn." Debbie sensually walked toward Wilbur, and then she stood still.


    Wilbur said slowly, "It looks like you came prepared. Can you tell me why you''re here?"


    "To kill you, of course," Debbie replied with a smile.


    The Cooks were instantly surprised. They wondered what was going on.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly when he heard that. He said, "You''re quite confident."


    Debbie smiled and said, "I wasn''t that confident when I was on the train. But you used the Dimensional Arrow, so your spiritual energy must be exhausted now. You seem to have used up all your tricks. Killing you wouldn''t be difficult now, right?"


    Wilbur looked troubled.


    It was true that he could not use the Dragon''s Safehaven again within twenty-four hours.


    The Dimensional Arrow also exhausted his spiritual energy. He could only use his physical power, and it was equivalent to a beginner Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Debbie dared to show up, so he was afraid that she was no ordinary Sanctuary level cultivator.


    "Can you tell me why you want to kill me?" asked Wilbur.


    Debbie chuckled and replied, "Because I''m a killer. Do you have to ask? It''s for money, of course."


    Wilbur was silent.


    He knew he could not get any information out of her, so he stopped talking. Suddenly, a Death Scythe was formed in her hand.


    The Death Scythe was huge and menacing. It was ignited in spiritual mes with runes in it.


    A powerful spiritual pressure instantly spread when the weapon appeared. The Cooks were terrified. They breathed hard and kept backing away.


    Wilbur frowned and held the historical halberd tightly.


    Spiritual mes ignited on the historical halberd. However, his spiritual pressure was much weaker than Debbie''s.


    Debbie''s spiritual pressure was like the roaring wind.


    Wilbur could only protect several meters around himself.


    It felt like a small boat on the ocean faced with big waves. He could topple over anytime.


    The Cooks could not believe the woman had a powerful weapon like that. They were shocked, and they had a bad feeling about it.


    Debbie was smiling menacingly. She sprinted toward Wilbur.


    The Death Scythe danced like a blooming lotus of death. It shed toward the various body parts of Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked displeased. He wielded the historical halberd and blocked the attacks that rained down on him.


    The sh of the weapons kept causing explosions. The noise was deafening.


    Debbieughed maniacally. Shadows were formed from the Death Scythe, and each attack against Wilbur was fatal.


    The attacks grew increasingly ferocious, so Wilbur was forced to back away.


    Debbie licked her red lips. She was more manic the more she fought.


    Wilbur had no choice but to back away.


    Luckily, he had the Godly Training Form.


    The divine skill had no requirements for weapons. All weapons could be improved


    with that divine skill, and it was why he was able to hang on.


    The Cooks were terrified to see Wilbur at a disadvantage.


    The woman seemed like a viin, so they wondered what would happen to them if Wilbur was defeated.


    Wilbur finally shouted angrily when he backed away for ten meters. The dragon head mark on his back glowed and infused Dragon power into the historical halberd.


    The historical halberd instantly ignited with red mes. A powerful spiritual pressure was emitted.

 Chapter 1045

    Wilbur started to sh toward Debbie at the same time.


    Debbie was taken aback. She gripped the Death Scythe and fought intensely against Wilbur.


    Their roaring attacks made their figures blurred.


    The Cooks could only hear explosions and see dissipating spiritual energy.


    Wilbur finally stood still after using Dragon power. He stopped backing away.


    He was originally equivalent to a beginner Sanctuary level cultivator.


    His powers improved to an intermediate Sanctuary level cultivator, nearing peak Sanctuary level, after using the Dragon power,


    However, he was only tied with Debbie.


    Debbie was weirded out because she could not defeat Wilbur. It was then that she


    noticed the improvement in his power.


    "You''re remarkable, dude. I can''t believe you''re so powerful when your spiritual energy is depleted. I almost don''t want to kill you."


    Debbie said that, but she did not stop attacking him. She attacked aggressively.


    Her Death Scythe spun in her hand, and she quickly moved around Wilbur.


    Each attack she made was fatal.


    Her opponent would be badly injured with a ferocious weapon like that.


    However, the historical halberd was no ordinary weapon. It was especially suitable against a huge weapon like the Death Scythe.


    The historical halberd moved all around and blocked the attacks from Debbie, and Wilbur also fought back with attacks.


    The Godly Training Form was unpredictable, so it made Debbie panic.


    Their battle did not seem astounding, but each attack was fatal and dangerous.


    Debbie was very surprised to discover she could not kill Wilbur. She finally looked angry.


    She shouted and spun her Death Scythe around, shing toward Wilbur with the power of a storm.


    Wilbur also shouted and raised his historical halberd.


    An explosion instantly caused spiritual energy to dissipate everywhere. Tornadoes appeared in the hall.


    Debbie seized the opportunity to back away. She regained her bnce ten meters away from him. She licked her lips and looked at Wilbur maniacally.


    A huge dent with a ten-meter radius was beneath Wilbur. He stood at the center of the dent as he looked coldly at Debbie.


    A ck crack suddenly appeared in the hall.


    Debbie noticed it andughed maniacally. She leaped and sprinted towards the exit.


    Wilbur quickly yelled, "Run! This ce is about to crumble."


    The Cooks immediately crawled up and sprinted towards the exit.


    Wilbur led the way, and they ran out of the pce.


    The pce must be built by the Cook ancestor''s spirit energy.


    He was gone, so the fall of the pce was expected.


    He also reminded them to leave before he vanished.


    They sprinted out of the pce. They were several hundred meters away from the pce.


    They looked back and saw a ck Space Rift where the pce crumbled. It gradually faded.


    Suddenly, Debbie stood in front of them with maniacalughter. The sunlight elongated her shadow.


    Wilbur turned to look at Debbie with the historical halberd in front of his chest.


    Suddenly, Wilbur was stunned.


    He was standing in Debbie''s shadow, and he realized he could not move.


    "Shadow Domain."


    Debbie shouted maniacally, then she leaped to the sky. Her Death Scythe spun around and shed toward his neck.

 Chapter 1046

    Wilbur felt his heart sink. He could not believe that her Domain could restrict the movements of her opponent.


    It was a huge threat to him at the moment.


    Debbie was clearly a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. He could not fight against the attack with his current power.


    The Death Scythe was about to reach his neck.


    The Cooks were rmed.


    They knew that Wilbur could not be defeated, or else they would be doomed.


    Suddenly, Wilbur shouted and spat a ray of silver light from his mouth.


    The silver light caught Debbie off guard and hit her right in the forehead.


    The impact of the spirit energy was extremely powerful.


    Debbie felt like her soul was struck by lightning. She instantly felt dizzy.


    She quickly leaped away because she was terrified. She shook her head and regained consciousness.


    Wilbur also escaped her shadow grip. He looked at her rmingly.


    Debbie licked her lips and chuckled. She said, "You have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. I''m afraid I would be dead if your spiritual energy wasn''t depleted."


    "It''s good that you''re aware," said Wilbur coldly.


    Debbie raised her eyebrow andughed. She said, "It looks like I won''t be able to kill you without giving it my all."


    "Bring it on," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Debbie frowned and said slowly, "Your spiritual energy is depleted, so you nearly


    used up all your tricks. Why are you so confident?"


    "Why don''t you try and find out?" scoffed Wilbur coldly.


    Debbie chuckled and replied, "Fine. Let''s see what else you''ve got."


    Debbie turned very cold and stern when she said that. She raised her Death Scythe high in the air.


    "Shadow Domain, The Dark Underlord."


    The spiritual mes on her surged to the sky, and a terrifying spiritual pressure started to spread.


    The Cooks were shocked. They ran for their lives and escaped from the spiritual pressure.


    A monster nearly fifty meters tall appeared behind her.


    It was a huge statue of a ck fetus.


    The huge head was more than ten meters in radius. Its body was chubby and massive.


    The ck fetus statue was drooling from its mouth. Its small hand held a terrifyingly huge Death Scythe. It cried creepily like a baby.


    The fetus overshadowed the sunlight when it appeared. It emitted an extremely terrifying spiritual pressure.


    It was like the devil incarnate.


    The sky full of flying creatures sensed the terrifying spiritual pressure. They frantically fled for their lives.


    The Cooks were also scared to the core. They went limp on the floor.


    The powerful spiritual pressure kept washing over Wilbur.


    Wilbur barely stood still by activating all his power, but he was only like a small boat against an ocean.


    Debbie had endless runes in her spiritual mes, and they emitted spiritual pressure.


    She looked at Wilbur andughed maniacally. She said, "Wilbur, show me what you got."


    Wilbur was silent. He only looked at Debbie coldly.


    Suddenly, Debbie sprinted towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur squinted and watched the shadow beneath her. Her shadow followed her, and it was spreading toward him.


    He knew that he would be restricted again if he stepped on her shadow.


    Debbie unleashed her Domain, so her powers improved. He was afraid that the spirit energy attack would not work again.


    Therefore, he shouted and stood still. The historical halberd ignited in spiritual mes, and it shed toward Debbie.

 Chapter 1047

    A loud explosion echoed in the sky.


    Debbie nailed Wilbur''s legs to the ground with that attack. The earth cracked wide


    open, but Debbie did not make it past Wilbur.


    Which meant her shadow did not reach Wilbur.


    However, she did not mind. She felt like she was at an advantage. She


    immediately started a new round of attacks.


    The Death Scythe formed shadows as the attacks rained down on Wilbur.


    He leaped from the ground and backed away as he fought. He did not allow her shadow to touch his feet.


    He did not have his spiritual energy, but he was still terrifyingly powerful.


    His power was terrifying when he unleashed all his Dragon power.


    Debbie unleashed a terrifying and ultimate spell, but Wilbur could still fight her


    with the mysterious Godly Training Form and his terrifying power.


    Debbie forced Wilbur to keep backing away with her attacks, but she did not harm Wilbur.


    She was finally furious after a few minutes.


    She suddenly backed away for more than ten meters after a crazybo of attacks, then looked at Wilbur coldly.


    The blood-red eyes of the huge fetus stared at Wilbur. It emitted a terrifying aura.


    "You''re full of surprises,"ughed Debbie.


    Wilbur was silent in return. He looked at Debbie and the Dark Underlord behind her.


    His Second Consciousness was working fast to analyze what he saw.


    The spiritual mes on Debbie instantly heightened.


    The massive Dark Underlord started to rise. It blocked out most of the sunlight.


    Wilbur could not react in time. He was covered in shadows.


    He was taken aback, but he realized his movements were not restricted. There was nothing wrong with his body, like nothing happened.


    However, Debbie wasughing maniacally. She raised the Death Scythe high in the sky and spun it around like a windmill.


    "Have a taste of your own blood, Wilbur Penn. It must be very sweet."


    Debbieughed maniacally and shed her own thigh with her Death Scythe. Blood sttered everywhere.


    He could not believe that she pierced her own thigh.


    Meanwhile, a hole appeared on his thigh too. Blood also sttered everywhere.


    Wilbur looked troubled, and he squinted in pain.


    Debbieughed and pulled out her Death Scythe. Her wound healed at a remarkable speed.


    However, Wilbur was still bleeding out.


    That was the first time Wilbur got injured.


    Debbie was not too powerful, but her Domain was too creepy and unpredictable.


    She looked at the wound on Wilbur and said in a maniacal tone, "Enjoy what it feels like to die, that''s my blessing to you."


    Then, Debbie stabbed her other leg.


    The same wound appeared on his leg.


    Her wound healed quickly, but his wound remained.


    The Cooks were terrified by her terrifying ability. They were limp from afar and


    their faces were white as sheets.


    It was too terrifying for them.


    The Second Consciousness finally gave Wilbur a feedback message at that moment.

 Chapter 1048

    His legs were pierced through. Ordinary people would be handicapped by that.


    However, Wilbur was still standing. He looked at Debbie coldly and asked, "There''s a price for worshiping an evil god, right?"


    "Yes, but only a god can give me this power. Do you understand?" asked Debbie whileughing maniacally.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "You will only doom yourself by gaining power through selling your soul."


    "So what? As long as I''m powerful enough." Debbie seemed unbothered. She looked deranged, and she raised her Death Scythe again. Her target was her heart.


    Wilbur shouted and summoned the Crystal Sternum. He gripped the sternum with his left hand and a roaring power started to infuse into his body.


    Spiritual mes on him instantly surged to the sky.


    Debbie could not believe that there were thunderous soundsing from his body.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure started to spread. Her spiritual pressure seemed to be forced back.


    Debbie had her jaw on the floor. She looked at Wilbur with disbelief.


    She could not believe that Wilbur still had tricks up his sleeve.


    She wondered how he could have so many tricks left, and how powerful he actually was.


    Wilbur infused the massive power to the historical halberd.


    The historical halberd instantly grew to twenty meters long. Countless runes appeared on it, and a raging power filled the hundred-meter radius around him.


    His wounds healed at a visible speed.


    "Now it''s time for you to have a taste of death."


    Wilbur shouted and wielded his historical halberd. He leaped to the sky and shed down at Debbie.


    The sounds of a storm appeared, and the unstoppable power overwhelmed Debbie.


    Debbie screamed maniacally. She wielded the Death Scythe to battle him. A loud explosion could be heard.


    Debbie was smashed into the floor. Then, another explosion could be heard.


    The ground sank with Debbie as the epicenter.


    She looked very shocked.


    Wilbur lunged toward the statue of the Dark Underlord.


    He realized something after the analysis result from his Second Consciousness.


    He knew that her power source came from the Dark Underlord statue. He could only defeat Debbie if he destroyed the statue.


    The historical halberd attacked the Dark Underlord with an unstoppable force. The Dark Underlord cried eerily like a baby.


    Its Death Scythe was not inferior to the historical halberd, so it faced the attack with its weapon.


    A loud explosion echoed through the sky.


    Wilbur flew back for hundreds of meters, but he soon sprinted towards the Dark Underlord once more and shed down hard with the historical halberd again.


    The Dark Underlord emitted a huge amount of dark mists. It started to swallow


    him up.


    Wilbur lunged into it without hesitation. He was blown back again with another explosion.


    However, he did not stop. He wielded the historical halberd and lunged into the dark mists again.


    The Dark Underlord made monstrous sounds, and Wilbur kept being blown back by explosions. However, he was determined to lunge into the mists over and over again.


    The Cooks watched in shock.


    Debbie realized she could not interfere with the battle at all. She also looked very shocked.


    Every time she unleashed the Dark Underlord, the battle would end quickly.


    No one ever fought the Dark Lord statue.


    Most of her opponents could not survive her Shadow Domain.


    Wilbur was powerful beyond herprehension.


    It was simply unbelievable.

 Chapter 1049

    Wilbur was knocked back again. The Dark Underlord roared thunderously at that moment.


    Wilbur was levitating in mid-air, and he tossed the Crystal Sternum that lost its iridescence to the ground.


    However, the spiritual mes of the historical halberd surged. Full scripts of runes appeared in the mes.


    A force started to spread.


    "Die!"


    Wilbur lunged towards the Dark Underlord again like he was a shooting star.


    The historical halberd was like a godly weapon. It carried a raging power as it lunged into the dark mists with Wilbur.


    A loud explosion could be heard. The Dark Underlord made an inhuman roar. The strong impact spreaded in the air.


    A lot of flying creatures that could not escape in time were shattered from the strong impact. They exploded into chunks of flesh.


    The ck mists faded from the explosion, and the historical halberd prated the body of the Dark Underlord.


    The Dark Underlord kept growling, but its body started to crumble and dissipate.


    Wilbur reached out to retrieve the historical halberd, and it reverted to its original size.


    Debbie spat out blood and knelt weakly on the floor. She reverted to what she originally looked like, a western blonde beauty.


    However, the blonde beauty was near her death.


    Wilbur slowly descended and ced the historical halberd against her neck.


    "Who hired you to kill me?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Debbieughed tragically. She flipped him off.


    Wilbur looked displeased and chopped her head off. Her head rolled to the side.


    Her headless body fell and her soul vanished.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "I''m not willing to listen if you''re not willing to talk. May your soul suffer with the Dark Underlord."


    Suddenly, a huge Space Rift started to appear from the pce.


    Wilbur noticed it and immediately yelled, "Hurry up and follow me!"


    The Cooks hurriedly crawled and sprinted towards the exit with Wilbur.


    The Space Rift kept spreading and followed them. The world was falling apart.


    Wilbur finally escaped the hidden realm with the Cooks. The entrance started to crumble and vanish.


    The Cooks let out long sighs of relief.


    The journey of the hidden realm was too terrifying for them. They almost had heart attacks.


    Wilbur looked at the floor of dead bodies in front of them and frowned.


    The Cooks finally noticed the bodies of their people, and they went pale in the face.


    Wilbur said slowly, "It''s the doing of that female assassin."


    The four of them did not know what to do, so they only nodded.


    Wilbur said, "Let''s head back first."


    The four of them nodded and quickly got into their vehicles. They went back to the manor.


    They fell silent as they sat in the living room of the manor.


    Wilbur spoke slowly after a moment, "That female assassin came for me, and caused the death of a few of your family members. I will disregard my payment as an apology, please disperse it to their families."


    "That''s not appropriate," said Jude hurriedly.


    Wilbur did not reply to him. He took out the historical halberd and tossed it. It levitated in the living room.


    He said slowly, "I promised you that I only need the payment. Now the payment has been disregarded. The items in the hidden realm will belong to the Cooks as per agreement. We''re even."


    Rowan, Roger, and Ronan instantly looked greedy in the eyes.


    The historical halberd was the weapon of their ancestor, and it had the cultivation secrets. They might be as powerful as great cultivators if they have it.


    They could rule the world by then. They bet it would feel so amazing and it was much better thanying low at the manor.

 Chapter 1050

    Jude stood and saluted Wilbur. He bowed and said, "Sir, I''ve never met someone with your integrity before. I''m thoroughly impressed."


    His uncles could not wait to approach the historical halberd. They were dying to try it.


    Jude nced at them, then he looked at Wilbur and said, "However, my ancestor said that you will be his inheritor. This item belongs to you now, sir. We won''t have any disagreements."


    "Jude, what are you saying?" asked Rowan in a disagreeing tone.


    The other uncles were also very dissatisfied. They red at Jude.


    The historical halberd was the ultimate treasure of their family. Moreover, Wilbur was willing to return it to the Cooks, so they wondered what was wrong with Jude.


    However, Jude scoffed coldly and said, "We''ve been blinded by greed. Let me ask you this, which one of us deserves the historical halberd? Even if we have it, we are old, and we also don''t know the cultivation basics. What''s the use of having it? Won''t it only cause our downfall?"


    His uncles were instantly stunned.


    It was true that they did not have any foundation for cultivation. They would need to spend a lot of years to achieve a little, even if they have the inheritance.


    They seemed so weak with the historical halberd.


    Their family would be eradicated before they could cultivate, and the historical halberd would fall into the hands of someone else.


    It was disastrous for them.


    They instantly piped down when they thought of that, and they went back to their seats with heavy footsteps.


    Jude said, "Sir, the historical halberd is yours. There''s no need for a discussion. I''ll also pay you the agreed two hundred million dors. Please ept it, sir."


    "Oh?" Wilbur was slightly surprised.


    "However, I have a small favor to ask. Please allow me to do so, sir," said Jude while he bowed.


    Wilbur nced at him and said nonchntly, "Go ahead."


    "I would like to hire you, sir. You will be paid two hundred million dors annually.


    All you have to do is help the Cooks when we''re in trouble, sir," said Jude.


    Wilbur looked at Jude and asked slowly, "Is that something you can decide alone?"


    "I''m the head of the family, and the family CEO, so yes," replied Jude loudly. Rowan and the others finally figured it out.


    They were indeed not worthy of the inheritance. The path of cultivation was no longer an option for them.


    Moreover, their ancestor said to leave the historical halberd to Wilbur.


    They were worried that Wilbur would be angry if they kept arguing.


    His terrifying power could easily kill them like he was pinching ants.


    They wondered why they were so audacious.


    They had cold sweat all over when they thought about it.


    They all stood and bowed to Wilbur. They said, "Please ept it, sir. We''ll serve you from now on, and we won''t regret it."


    Since they could not be cultivators, they could hire a god-like cultivator to look after the Cooks. They would not need to be afraid of anyone from then on.


    Wilbur killed a Sanctuary level cultivator with a punch, after all.


    He battled their ancestor but he won.


    He also had an intense battle with Debbie and her Dark Underlord, and he won.


    An expert like him was rarer than a rare jewel. It would be a shame for them to not seize the opportunity.


    Wilbur chuckled because they were in agreement. He said, "In that case, I''ll ept the job. Just call me from now on. I''ll ensure the safety of your family."


    "Thanks, sir." They bowed at the same time, and they looked overjoyed.


    Wilbur retrieved the historical halberd and tossed it into the demine. The Cooks watched in a daze.


    Wilbur said, "I''m heading back to attend to some matters then."


    He needed to go back immediately to process the power of the Crystal Sternum, and he needed to investigate the secrets within the historical halberd.


    It was major for his cultivation, so he did not want to dy.


    "Um, sir, how about you rest here for the night? We''ll gather the family to greet you before you go. How about it?" asked Jude.


    Wilbur did not want to say yes, but it was midnight, and there were no train tickets left, so he nodded in agreement.


    Jude and the others were overjoyed. They immediately arranged the grandest guest room for Wilbur.


    Wilbur entered the room and closed the door. He entered the demine.

 Chapter 1051

    He gripped the historical halberd, channeling his spirit energy into it endlessly.


    In the next second, countless images entered Wilbur''s consciousness.


    They spoke of another time, brilliant and luminescent.


    Countless cultivators flew around in the sky, wielding their godly weapons and treasures.


    There were even cultivators riding on different creatures on the ground.


    The enormous city waspletely filled with cultivators.


    Cultivators were in their prime then. Every single person seemed to have some amount of spiritual energy, wielding different tools and weapons.


    Next was the ancestor of the Cook family.


    His job was to guard the city, but he was reaching the end of his lifespan. Thus, he dispersed everyone in the city forged a new, smaller world, and left a sliver of his soul in there.


    Everything he had learned from cultivating for thousands of years surged into Wilbur''s consciousness.


    What was passed on, however, was not cultivation methods or skills.


    Instead, it was knowledge, everything he had understood from the countless years of cultivation and what he thought and felt, as well as information on how the historical halberd had actuallye to be.


    Wilbur emerged from the immersive images after a long time, letting out a long sigh.


    The Cook family ancestor knew much, much more than Wilbur did.


    This also made Wilbur realize that there did indeed use to be a time on earth when cultivation was at its peak.


    For some reason, that era passed, leaving a barely visible trail.


    That probably happened after the Cook family ancestor reached the end of his lifespan. However, the reason for the era''s downfall did not appear in his memories.


    Wilbur put the historical halberd down, falling silent for a long time.


    The thoughts the Cook family ancestor had from thousands of years of cultivation were probably going to take a while for him to digest, but Wilbur was certain that it would improve his powers by a great deal.


    After all, cultivators from that time were far more powerful than the cultivators at this time. The thoughts and lessons learned by the cultivators of the past were not exactly essible to them.


    Wilbur, however, had gotten lucky.


    A whileter, he fell silent and began to cultivate using the power from the crystal sternum.


    Wilbur was going to condense all the power he got from this and use it for himself.


    He would then carry on researching the historical halberd and experience the Cook family ancestor''s findings.


    ...


    At the same time.


    Three middle-aged men sat together in one of the houses in Cookville, seemingly discussing something.


    "I heard that the hidden realm in the Cook family opened up."


    "There aren''t any cultivators in that family, though. What coulde out of that?"


    "Yes, but what if... they went in there and came out with something good?"


    The other two men lit up.


    All three of them exchanged nces.


    "Shall we have a look tomorrow?"


    "Forget that. We''ll just make them hand the goods over! We''re all Ambience level cultivators. What do we have to be afraid of?"


    "What if they didn''t find anything? Or what if the hidden realm was all just a rumor?"


    "Well, I''m sure they''d start talking the second we start killing off their men."


    "You''ve got a point. I''ve had it out for these Cooks for a long time now, hoarding all that wealth while ordering us Cookville Jays around half the time like we''re nothing. It''s time we taught them a lesson."


    "Alright. We''re going to the Cook residence first thing tomorrow morning." "Good thinking."


    The three men stood up and high-fived each other, bursting outughing.

 Chapter 1052

    The next morning.


    Jude, Rowan, and the others sat waiting in the living room quietly.


    The other members of the Cook family came in slowly, sitting down in the living room one by one.


    At around eleven o''clock, over twenty people arrived. All of these people held important positions in Cook Corp.


    They all stole nces at Jude and the others, their brows furrowed tightly.


    Everyone had heard that the n''s hidden realm had opened upst night, and who had entered it.


    Despite the fact that they had made it out safely, the Cook family had lost a dozen core family members.


    Everyone knew as well that Jude and the others had not inherited anything.


    They were all confused, waiting for an exnation.


    Upon seeing that everyone was there, Jude got to his feet and looked around him. "I''ve called all of you here today to announce something of extreme importance to the Cook family."


    The crowd perked up at the words at once.


    Had they really been able to gain the ancestor''s inheritance from the hidden realm?


    That would mean that the Cook family would be a cultivator household as well, which was wonderful news for sure.


    Jude looked around at the eager expressions on everyone''s faces. "After discussing it with Second, Third, and Fourth Uncle yesterday, we''ve agreed to hire Master Wilbur Penn as the family envoy. We''ll have Master Penne out in a little to meet everyone, so we can all show our respects. Is everyone clear?"


    The crowd went abuzz after hearing those words.


    Not one word about the hidden realm had been mentioned, but there was now a mysterious new envoy. What was going on here?


    Rowan saw the confused looks on everyone''s faces and slowly said, "Master Penn has the ability to connect with the heavens and the earth. With him as our n envoy, the Cook family shall no longer have to fear anyone."


    "Sir Jude, and honorable elders, I''m a little confused. The hidden realm opened upst night. You guys entered and came back out, and we even lost over a dozen family members, yet none of you have said a word about it. Instead, you now im to have a new envoy. Could you please exin to everyone just what happened?"


    A middle-aged man raised a question everyone had had in their minds. Everyone else turned to look at their n leader, as well as the three n elders.


    Jude looked at the crowd. "You''re right. We did enter the hidden realm, but there was nothing there. The hidden realm has copsed. It doesn''t exist anymore. However, this envoy does have the ability tomunicate with the heavens and the earth. All four of us witnessed it, and we are certain he will be able to keep our n safe. There''s no need to question anything further."


    Jude, Rowan, and the others had discussed the hidden realm through the night.


    They had decided not to tell everyone else the truth. After all, it might not rub everyone the right way to have an outsider be the heir to their family''s inheritance. A riot might even break out because of this.


    This might have a negative effect on Wilbur bing the family envoy, and thus they had chosen to hide the truth.


    The crowd, however, broke out into discussion. It was clear that they did not entirely believe Jude''s words.


    Jude then said coldly, "I''ve made the decision as the n leader and the three elders have agreed to it as well. There''s no need for further hubbub on this. I''ll have Master Penne out, and all of you can pay your respects."


    "Sir, we pay the three Cookville Jays thirty million dors every year. With this new envoy, we''d like to know how much we''d be paying him now," the same person from earlier asked.


    Jude nced at him. "Two hundred million dors. Yearly."


    "That means we''ll be paying out two hundred and thirty million dors every year. Our family might be wealthy, but surely this figure is too much, don''t you think?"


    Jude''s expression turned cold. "Do you know how dangerous the cultivator circle is? It''s only because we haven''t got any powerful elites in our n that we have no choice but to keep our heads low and prevent ourselves from expanding too much. Now that we''ve gotten the chance, there''s no way we''re missing it. Either way, our minds have been made. Anyone with anything to say about it can very well leave the n."


    The crowd lowered their heads quietly at the words, but it was clear judging from the expressions on their expressions alone that they felt wronged.

 Chapter 1053

    "Besides, we won''t have to pay the Cookville Jays anymore. Our family will be protected enough with Envoy Penn alone," said Rowan.


    The crowd could not help but frown. Was this man really as powerful as their n leader and elders were making him out to be, to the point where he could trump the three Cookville Jays?


    Just then, however, a peal ofughter sounded from outside the door.


    "Very well, very well! You Cooks are getting gutsy now, even thinking of not paying


    us anymore! Who gave you the nerve for that, huh?"


    The Cook family were shocked, looking toward the door at once.


    Three middle-aged men with ashen expressions swaggered into the room.


    They made a beeline for Jude, Rowan, and the rest, standing right in front of them while radiating an overwhelming pressure.


    The three men were none other than the three Cookville Jays, peak Ambience level cultivators Warren Corbain, Taver Quizmo, and Sander Wallis.


    All three men had made a name for themselves for a long time now, dominating the Cookville cultivator circle. Every year, every singlepany or corporation would have to pay them an envoy fee or their business would notst.


    This had angered many businessmen, but they had no choice but to follow the rules set in ce.


    Jude looked at the three men, refusing to back down in the slightest. "You three have freeloaded off the Cook family for long enough, haven''t you?"


    "Long enough?" Warren smirked. "You''re talking as if you would be able to run your businesses in Cookville without us!"


    Jude eyed them coldly. "All you do is take our money, but never actually do anything. Back when we had gotten into a dispute with another n, both parties each paid the three of you ten million dors to help us settle it. And what happened? You just had both parties take fifty strokes of the cane, which meant we lost anyway. Really, what have you even done for our n?"


    "How dare you! We have kept peace in Cookville, and that is enough work to warrant everything we have gotten! How dare you speak to us like this?" Taver retorted sharply.


    Rowan snorted. "We could have fixed our problems ourselves without you."


    "It seems like you Cooks are trying to get yourselves chased out of Cookvile," said Sander.


    Jude got to his feet then, his voice loud. "Effective immediately, the Cook family will stop paying the three of you a single cent. Please also stay out of our family affairs. You may leave now."


    The order threw the three Jays off guard.


    The next second, however, Warren burst outughing. "My, my. Looks like entering that hidden realm really gave you a burst of courage, didn''t it? I''m guessing you must have gotten something good out of it!"


    "That''s none of your business," said Jude coldly.


    The three Cookville Jays'' expressions turned cold. Spirit pressure surged out of their bodies, making it hard for everyone else in the room to breathe.


    "Hand whatever you found over and double whatever you pay us yearly, and we''ll consider sparing you. Take it as a little punishment. Am I clear?" Warren asked loudly.


    The Cook family members'' expressions darkened at once.


    Everyone knew just how powerful these three were. What were the Cooks going to do if they were to really massacre them?


    "Sir, won''t you please apologize to them? Please stop giving us more trouble," someone in the crowd could not help but shout.


    Jude and the others turned pale as well, their breathing bingbored.


    It was clear, however, that none of them had any intention of backing down,


    judging from the way that they were holding the Cookville Jays'' gazes with all their might.


    "You bastards." The three men summoned their weapons at once, pointing them directly at Jude, Rowan, and the other elders.

 Chapter 1054

    "I''m going to give you onest chance. Are you going to hand it over, or not?" Taver asked loudly.


    Jude remained fearless in the face of the threat, shouting back, "How foolish of you to go after what rightfully belongs to our family!"


    "Let''s see how cocky you can be when you''re dead." Sander raised the long sword he was holding, swinging it down at Jude and the others.


    The rest of the Cook family members got a fright.


    Just then, a calm voice piped up. "That''s some attitude to have in someone else''s house if you ask me."


    Wilbur emerged from the back slowly, ncing at the three Cookville Jays. Sander put down his sword slowly, looking at Wilbur. "Who are you?"


    Jude turned to bow as Wilbur swaggered over to take his seat. "The name''s Wilbur Penn. I''m the new envoy to the Cook family. You can direct whatever problems you have to me."


    The Cookville Jays exchanged a nce with each other, and Taver said coldly, "No wonder you were so cocky. You found a family envoy."


    "They just don''t want to keep paying you some stupid protection fee. What''s wrong with that?" Wilbur said, eyeing them mockingly.


    Warren flew into a rage at once. "It''s not a protection fee. It''s an envoy fee! You can''t tell me the Cooks aren''t paying you anything to be their envoy, can you?"


    "They are, but I''m paid to actually help the Cooks if they run into trouble. Which, from what I''ve heard, you haven''t been doing," Wilbur said with a chuckle.


    Those words seemed to hit a sore spot for the three men, and they red up in rage at once, pointing their weapons at Wilbur.


    Sander shouted, "Very well. We''d like to see just how you hold up against the three Cookville Jays for you to be the new Cook family envoy."


    "I gotta say, you''ve got some nerve to be challenging me as three Ambience level fools," Wilbur said, shaking his head.


    Those words thoroughly angered the three men.


    Sander shouted, "Let''s get this bastard first! We''ll deal with the Cooks after we''re done here."


    All three men surged with terrifying spirit energy, and fierce winds began to kick up in the living room which made everyone suffocate.


    "Sir, please just apologize to them! Are you trying to get us killed?" someone shouted.


    Yet Jude was deaf to the cries, merely staring at the three Jays coldly.


    The next second, all three of them had swung their swords at Wilbur.


    Fierce winds kicked up in the room, rampant spirit energy surging out and causing the rest of the Cook family to turn pale.


    Yet Wilbur merely smiled beforeunching an attack of his own.


    A crescent hue of light shot out, spinning towards the three men.


    Sounds of three dull collisions could be heard, followed by the Jays each letting out a low groan.


    The three Cookville Jays were cut down at the waist at the same time.


    They were still raising their swords when they felt their spiritual energy disappear


    all at once, followed by a blurring of their consciousness.


    The next second, their torsos slid off the bottom halves of their bodies.


    None of them could believe it. How had they been killed just like that?


    Who was this man, and how had he been able to do such a thing?


    Before they could think any further, however, their consciousness hadpletely faded as theyy on the groundpletely lifeless.


    Blood pooled around the three bodies, slowly spreading further and further.


    The rest of the Cook family were inplete shock.


    They stared at the three Cookville Jays'' corpses for a long time, before turning to look at Wilbur in terror.


    The three Jays had been the most powerful people in all of Cookville, and no one dared to mess with them.


    Yet now they had just cut down in just a single attack, all at the same time. That was something else.


    Jude got up then, turning to bow to Wilbur. "Thank you, sir, for eliminating one of the n''s biggest pains."


    To tell the truth, no businessman in Cookville liked the three Cookville Jays.


    All they were good for was draining everyone''s money without putting out any work, all the while leeching off all parties at the same time.


    The Cookville Jays had been a huge problem for everyone for a long time, and their deaths would be good news for the other businessmen in Cookville as well.


    Wilbur merely smiled. "I don''t really care about other people. I''m only an envoy to the Cook family, so of course I''d have to help you."

 Chapter 1055

    Jude could not help but let out a sigh.


    Wilbur was probably the most trustworthy man he had ever met.


    From what happened in the hidden realm to dealing with the Cookville Jays, Wilbur had shown great integrity over and over again.


    People like him hardly existed anymore in a time like this.


    Having Wilbur as the Cook family envoy meant that they would be free of trouble


    for good.


    Jude then shouted, "The Cook n pays our respects to you, Master Penn. We are honored to be at your service."


    Jude, Rowan, Roman, and Roger got to their feet before standing across Wilbur in a line.


    The rest of the Cook family seemed to finally snap out of their stupor, getting to their feet and living up against the four men, overwhelmed with terror and other unexinable emotions.


    With someone so much more powerful than the Cookville Jays on their side, they were more than willing to pay the higher price.


    "Jude Cook of the Cook family."


    "Rowan Cook."


    "Roman Cook."


    "Roger Cook."


    "We, of the Cook family, hereby pay our respects to you, Master. It''s an honor to be at your service."


    Everyone bowed deeply in unison.


    Wilbur epted the bow, before getting to his feet. "At ease, everyone. Well, as per my agreement with your n, feel free to look for me the next time anything happens to the Cook family. No problem is too big or too small. I''m a man of my word."


    "Thank you, honorable Envoy Penn." The crowd stood back up.


    Wilbur turned to Jude. "If there''s nothing else to take care of, I''ll be heading back now. I''ve still got a lot of things to sort out."


    "We''ve prepared a feast and some fine wine for you, Master! Please, have a drink with us before you go," Jude hurried to say.


    Wilbur shook his head. "Call me if somethinges up. I''ll pass on the feast, I''ve got a lot to do."


    Jude and the rest had no choice but to watch him leave.


    Wilbur booked his train tickets, and Jude drove him to the station personally. It was only after making sure that Wilbur had boarded the train that Jude heaved a long sigh of relief.


    On the drive back, Jude''s confidence grew.


    The Cook family would have nothing more to fear, now that they had such a powerful man supporting them.


    They would no longer have to keep their heads down and would be able to focus on expanding their business empire.


    At the same time, Wilbur was sighing to himself on the train back instead.


    Being a family envoy for a fee seemed like he was selling his craft now.


    Life truly was not simple. To think that someone like Wilbur would have to sell his services to meet his needs!


    The train reached Seechertown Station in the afternoon, and Wilbur returned to Seke Ind at once.


    There was a young man at the bridge, kneeling at the entrance with a forlorn expression.


    Wilbur walked over, confused. What was going on here?


    Charles jogged over then, bowing to Wilbur.


    "What''s going on here?" Wilbur asked.


    "Master, this man calls himself Wesley Miller. He says he''s here for you. I told him you weren''t here, and he''s been kneeling here refusing to get up since, regardless of what I say."


    "He''s here for me? Is anything the matter, young man?" Wilbur asked.


    Wesley Miller lifted his head nkly at the words. Upon seeing Wilbur, he said excitedly, "Are you Master Trevor Penn, the Divine General?"


    "Do you need something?" Wilbur asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Tears flowed down Wesley''s face, and his voice turned into a sob. "Please help me, Master! Someone destroyed my family, taking all our assets. My father was so angry that he died of a heart attack, and my mother hung herself. It''s not fair! This isn''t right!"


    Wilbur fell silent for a long time before saying, "Do you have anything to offer in exchange for my help?"

 Chapter 1056

    "Anything in exchange?" Wesley blinked at Wilbur. "Sir, I haven''t got a penny on me. I can''t give you anything."


    Wilbur sighed. "Well, I''m really sorry, but I can''t help you. Please go back."


    He turned around, heading across the bridge.


    Wesley remained outside, crying, and screaming, yet Wilbur did not respond to him.


    There were too many problems going on in the world, and he could not tend to everything at once.


    What if people came to him every time they needed the slightest bit of help from him after this? Should he just do it, then?


    Wilbur could forget about cultivating if he were to say yes to that. He would have his work cut out for him just running around helping everyone like Mother Theresa.


    Charles sighed as well, returning to the security room to resume his shift.


    Wesley remained kneeling where he was. Wilbur did not kick him out, and thus Charles said nothing either.


    Wilbur returned to his room. He shook his head, pushing Wesley out of his thoughts, and entered his demine.


    Wilbur sat down cross-legged in the space and started to refine the energy of the crystal sternum that was in his body.


    It was a pure energy that, despite him having absorbed it, still made his internal system rather chaotic.


    Wilbur needed to cleanse and refine this energy to truly make it his own.


    Not long after, his body lit up with roaring energy mes as a powerful spiritual pressure filled the entire demine.


    Within moments, roaring winds kicked up in the demine as thunder boomed loudly. It was as though a natural disaster was about to take ce.


    It was unclear how much time had passed when the winds and thunder in the demine finally died down, and the roaring energy mes were finally absorbed into Wilbur''s body.


    Just then, aplete inscription lit up on Wilbur''s body, making it look like he was covered in tattoos.


    Wilbur slowly got to his feet, letting out a satisfied smile at the sight of the inscription.


    His Dragon''s Chant had finally leveled up.


    His powers had risen to another level, and the inscription on his body was a visualization of just how his power was so immense that it manifested physically.


    The energy that was currently in his body, paired with his dragon''s powers, practically made him reach the peak of the Sanctuary level.


    The powers in his body alone were enough for him to be second to none. On top of that, he also had the Spiritual Furnace that allowed him to store even more powerful spiritual energy.


    Wilbur grinned, and the scripture on his body faded as he gripped the historical halberd.


    His Second Consciousness had already begun analyzing the cultivation lessons learned through the historical halberd, and it was clear that the weapon itself held its own secrets.


    Wilbur channeled all his spirit energy into himself, and more information came flowing out.


    A whileter, Wilbur let out a cry before channeling all his powers into the halberd.


    The halberd let out a series of clicking noises. All of a sudden, it expanded to about ten meters long, exploding with a terrifying spiritual pressure.


    The historical halberd increased in weight as well, to the point that even someone with Wilbur''s strength found it heavy to wield.


    Wilbur reckoned that the halberd weighed at least five tons.


    One strike would be enough to affect most people at the Sanctuary level, and anyone below the Ambience level would be destroyed in one strike.


    That was not even the full weight of the historical halberd yet. It was only what Wilbur could handle at the moment.


    Wilbur now knew that the Cook family ancestor had be a cultivator throughbat.


    The ancestor had made the halberd himself, and its sole attribute was weight.


    Even the 50 thousand kilograms it currently weighed was already terrifying enough.

 Chapter 1057

    Who knew what power Wilbur would gain if he were able to activate the historical halberd''s full weight?


    For someone capable of forging a weapon like this, the Cook family ancestor was definitely a force to be reckoned with for his time.


    It was just a shame that the entire era had perished.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh.


    He put down the halberd, leaving his demine to return to his room.


    Wilbur sat down in the living room and nced at the time. Three whole days had passed since he had entered the demine.


    He then made ns to see Faye at night, so he could talk about Nancy''s arrangement with her for good.


    There had to be a solution to this. Nancy could not live the rest of her life like this.


    Just then, however, Wilbur frowned at the door. "Do you need something, Charles?"


    "Sir, Wesley Miller''s fainted at the bridge. What should I do?" Charles asked cautiously.


    Wilbur frowned, before saying, "Bring him in here."


    "Yes, Sir." Charles hurried off at once.


    Wilbur let out a sigh, staring nkly into space.


    At the end of the day, there were some things he could not bear to let happen when he had the ability to help.


    Soon after that, Charles and another staff member carried Wesley in, who was now unconscious.


    Wilbur gestured for them to ce Wesley down on the couch.


    "You can leave now," said Wilbur after that.


    Charles left with the other staff members, and Wilbur shook his head before channeling some spiritual energy into Wesley.


    Mere secondster, Wesley began to stir.


    He looked around blearily before his gaze finallynded on Wilbur.


    The next second, Wesley copsed to his knees before bursting into tears.


    "Please help me, sir! Please! I can''t live in this agony."


    Wilbur helped him back into his chair, pouring him a ss of water.


    Wesley drained the ss in seconds.


    "Tell me what happened, then," said Wilbur.


    Wesley reorganized his thoughts, wiping his tears away before saying, "My family, the Millers, own apany in Dansun City, Exodus Province. We''ve got a few hundred million dors in assets. Everything was fine until two months ago when a meeting was called between the three big ns in Exodus Province. Something about forming a business chamber of alliance. My dad showed up without a second thought, but those bastards plotted against us and took ourpany and all our family assets away. My dad couldn''t take it and died from a heart attack. My mother was so sad that she hung herself. Authorities refused to do anything about it. I only came to ask for your help because there''s nothing I can do." Wilbur was silent for a long time, before saying, "How did you know about me?" "People in the cultivator''s circle say that you can solve any problem, b-but you need a fair payment in exchange like an antique or something. T-the thing is, I haven''t got a dime to my name now. However, if you help me get mypany back, I''m willing to give you half the assets that belong to my family. I swear on my life," Wesley said, looking at Wilbur weakly. It was clear that he was not confident that this would turn out the way he wanted it to.


    Wilbur nced at him. "If you keep your word, I don''t mind helping you."


    "I swear I''m telling the truth! I swear on my life, please!" Wesley said hurriedly, putting a hand over his chest.


    Wilbur nodded. "Let''s go and take a look, then. It seems like these people who screwed you over must be pretty powerful, considering the fact that they were able to turn the authorities against you too."


    "You''re right," said Wesley miserably. "The three big ns own the three biggest business empires in all of Exodus Province. They have ties to the government, the police, and other forces. Small business owners like us can''t do a thing against them."


    Wilbur nodded. That was more than normal, as it definitely took some connections to have a business so big.


    Even Cape International had ties to quite a few government figures. On top of that was Wilbur''s position in Kardon Province too, making Capepletely untouchable.


    "How about I have a look for myself? I''ll help you out if you really are telling the truth," said Wilbur.


    Wesley fell to his knees, with tears in his eyes. "Thank you, sir."


    "Don''t thank me so soon. I have a condition that you might not be the biggest fan of," said Wilbur calmly.

 Chapter 1058

    Wesley was startled, but quickly said, "Just tell me what it is, sir. I won''t say no as long as it''s within my abilities."


    Wilbur nced at him. "First of all, I''ll have your head if I find out you lied to me."


    "I swear I''m telling the truth. I swear on my life!" Wesley scrambled to say.


    Wilbur paid him no mind. "Second of all, I''ll help you get your revenge if you''re telling the truth and return justice to your parents so they can rest well in the afterlife. But in return I''d like to hold most of the shares in yourpany, meaning that you''ll lose control over it."


    "Oh..."


    Wesley hesitated at this. If someone else was the majority shareholder and took control of thepany over Wesley, would that not mean that Wesley was still losing thepany and bing someone else''s pawn anyway?


    Yet the thought of his parents'' tragic deaths made Wesley grit his teeth and shout, "I''m alright with that. As long as you avenge my parents, I''ll do anything!"


    It was fine even if he were to give up control of thepany to someone else, essentially losing it.


    Wesley had to exact revenge for his parents, or he would not sleep well for the rest of his life.


    Wilbur nodded approvingly at those words. He then shouted, "Ryder!"


    Ryder, who was in his office, heard Wilbur''s voice ring in his consciousness.


    He got to his feet emotionlessly, heading over to Wilbur''s room.


    "You called for me, sir?"


    "I did. Have you sent thatst report in?"


    "I''ve sent it in, but I forgot to mention the crystal sternum," Ryder said with a scowl.


    Wilbur barked out augh. "You''ve got a bright future ahead of you, I''ll tell you that. Get ready, we''re going out to take care of some things."


    "Alright." Ryder turned to leave without asking another question.


    Soon after that, he returned to Wilbur''s room holding his briefcase.


    Wilbur got to his feet. "Let''s go. I''d like to see who the top dogs of Exodus Province are."


    The three men got into the car, driving to the station at Wilbur''s suggestion to take the bullet train.


    Bullet trains these days would only take a third or even a quarter of the time it took to drive a car, reaching anywhere in the country within a few hours.


    Over in Dansun City, Exodus Province.


    Wilbur, Ryder, and Wesley checked in at a hotel.


    There was a knock on their door not long after they had settled down.


    "Come in!" Wilbur called out.


    The door of the room swung open to reveal an alluring-looking woman and two


    men.


    The woman looked around, her gaze flicking past Wilbur and Ryder beforending on Wesley.


    "Mister Miller, I''m here to tell you that you should be counting your blessings that you''re still alive. It''s only out of the kindness of Mister Yoma''s heart that you''re still here. Don''t try to take advantage of it," thedy said calmly.


    Wesley got emotional almost immediately. "You took everything my family owned from us, pushing my parents to their deaths! How dare you say something like that to me!"


    "Call it natural selection, I suppose. It''s just how the industry works," thedy said coldly. "You''ve only got yourselves to me for being too weak. Besides, we''ve got nothing to do with your parents'' deaths. You have no right to bring us into this!"


    Wesley shouted, "Would my parents even be dead if it weren''t for the lot of you? You''re all animals, all of you!"


    "How dare you, Wesley Miller! I only came here to warn you against trying anything stupid, or you''ll only end up just like your parents," thedy said coldly.


    Wesley trembled with rage but could not get a word out. His chest heaved roughly, and he nearly choked on his breaths.


    Just then, Wilbur asked, "What''s your name, Ma''am?"

 Chapter 1059

    "Dani Jovani, Executive CEO at Yoma Corp. My warning goes out to you two as well. I don''t care what you''re here for, but you''re going to keep your heads down and be on your best behavior here in Exodus Province, or you''ll die a horrible, horrible death. Am I clear?" Dani said, her expression nothing but arrogant.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Damn. Yoma Corp sounds really impressive. You''re definitely one of the biggest forces in Exodus Province."


    "Yoma Corp, Marshall Corp, and Webber Corp are the three biggest corporations in all of Exodus Province, far from anything you idiots can afford to mess with. I''m just here to give you a warning, but if you don''t listen and insist on digging your own grave, I''m not going to stop you."


    Upon saying so, Dani turned to leave with her bodyguards.


    She stopped at the door, chuckling before ncing at Wilbur and the others onest time. "Oh, that reminds me. The Exodus Business Chamber Alliance is going to be officiated tomorrow afternoon at the Glorious Utopia Hotel banquet hall. Feel free to attend if you want. You could use a lesson on what true wealth and power look like. Maybe that deters you from whatever foolishness you have in mind."


    She finally left after that.


    Wesley turned to look at Wilbur, his expression one of rage and distress.


    No one would be able to take being bullied and mocked like this, especially not after their entire family had been taken out.


    Wilbur responded, "They were able to find out where you were in a really short time. That''s impressive."


    "Well, they''ve got ties to the officials and pretty powerful people too," Ryder piped up coldly.


    Wilbur nodded. "Well, of course."


    "What should we do, then?" Wesley had little confidence in this. After all, he had only heard of Wilbur''s power and had never actually witnessed it.


    Wesley had, however, experienced firsthand just how ruthless and powerful the three big families in Exodus Province could be. His parents had been driven to their deaths by them.


    Wilbur said, "There''s nothing we''ve got to be afraid of. A wise man once said that only truly powerful people are fearless through it all."


    "Alright." Wesley nodded weakly.


    Wilbur fell silent for a while before looking over at Ryder. "Since these people have ties to the officials, you can pay a visit to the person in charge of Exodus Province. Wouldn''t want to disturb the peace here and have them end up saying that our department gave them a hard time."


    "Okay. I''ll see to that right now," said Ryder.


    Wesley was at a loss for words.


    What department was he talking about?


    And what did it mean for this guy to pay a visit to the person in charge of Exodus Province? That man was a hero of the people, and it was far from easy to even see him in the flesh.


    Yet Ryder had already left with his suitcase in tow.


    Wilbur smiled at Wesley. "Don''t you worry. Judging from what that Dani woman was saying, I''m pretty sure you were telling the truth. I''ll have this sorted out for you, and we''ll go to that banquet hall tomorrow to see just how powerful this business chamber alliance is."


    ...


    It was early noon the next day.


    The Glorious Utopia Hotel was the most luxurious five-star hotel in all of Dansun City.


    There were already around 50 people seated in the sprawling banquet hall. These people were all dressed to the nines, chattering away joyously.


    Anyone who knew anything about the business circle in this province would recognize these people as the most powerful figures in Exodus Province, with a worth well into the billions or even hundreds of billions.


    However, these people were merely sitting at the back of the room, keeping their voices low as they waited for the real top dogs to arrive.


    Very soon, the emcee called out, "Mister Yoma of Yoma Corp, Mister Marshall of Marshall Corp, and Mister Webber of Webber Corp have arrived."


    Everyone else in the room got up at once, pping enthusiastically.


    It was clear just how much authority the trio had over everyone else in Exodus Province''s business industry based on how much respect these powerful figures were paying them.


    Just then, the three middle-aged men made their way in slowly from the door.


    They were all dressed in shiny suits, their hair slicked back meticulously as they marched in formally to make their way over to the podium.


    Behind them were their respective entourages and bodyguards, filing into the room all at once.

 Chapter 1060

    The apuse went on for a while.


    The three men sat down before the podium, and their men dispersed to surround the room to supervise the situation.


    Just then, Wilbur, Ryder, and Wesley entered the hall as well.


    They were stopped by the security guards at the door immediately.


    "Where''s your invitation?" asked one of the guards, devoid of emotion.


    Wilbur said, "We don''t have one. Your CEO, Madam Dani Jovani invited us." The guard looked the three men up and down, and said, "Wait here."


    Another guard ran over to Dani at once.


    She made her way over not long after,ing up to Wilbur.


    Dani smiled at all three men. "I can''t believe you really came. I must say I respect your courage. Come with me."


    She then led the three of them over to sit in a corner of the hall, before leaning over mockingly. "Listen well and learn, and you might just make smarter choices in the future."


    "Don''t you worry. We''re here to do exactly that," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Dani shook her head, turning to leave.


    It was clear that she thought little of the three men.


    Just then, the emcee came onstage and said into the microphone, "Let''s wee Mister Vale Yoma, the chairman of the Exodus Business Chamber Alliance onto the stage to say a few words to everyone."


    The crowd burst into roaring apuse as Vale got to his feet, waving at the crowd as he made his way to the podium.


    He looked around the room standing in front of the microphone, waiting for everyone''s apuse to stop before finally beginning to speak.


    "After two months of hard work and preparation, I am proud to announce that the Exodus Business Chamber Alliance is finally being officiated today."


    Another round of apuse sounded around the room before Vale continued.


    "They say the business industry is akin to a battlefield. During this time, we''ve had to eliminate many other businesses and corporations that didn''t quite fit our standards, but I''m happy to say that everyone sitting here is definitely considered an industry elite in Exodus Province. I hope we''ll work together well in the future and grow together."


    The apuse rang once again, everyone in the crowd looking overwhelmed with emotion.


    Wesley was the only one with a sour expression. The ''hard work and preparation'' referred to taking over and usurping smaller businesses like the Millers''. How dare this bastard make it sound like such glorious work?


    Once the apuse stopped, Vale continued.


    "I''m sure everyone knows that we only formed the business chamber alliance for the sake of developing the industry, but developing in Exodus Province alone will not be enough to satisfy our demands. We are trying to grow toward bing a national force, or even a global one. And to get there, we''re going to need the strongest, most powerful partners."


    The apuse was even louder this time.


    Vale made a gentle wave before continuing.


    "Before the business chamber alliance was formed, I informed everyone that we were going to be working with the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce. They have stated their conditions, which was for us to form a business chamber alliance for ease of management. Now that we''ve achieved that, it''s time for us to begin working together with them."


    Many wealthy businessmen in the crowd burst into heavy apuse, looking overwhelmed with emotion.


    The Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce was one of the best of its kind in Dasha, with


    arge board of members and endless resources.


    If the Exodus Business Chamber Alliance were to coborate with the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce, it would benefit everyone''s businesses in terms of development for sure.


    That was why the Exodus Business Chamber Alliance had been formed in the first ce as well.


    Wilbur frowned at those words.


    At the same time, Vale announced loudly, "Now, let us give a warm wee to Mister Jan Hayes, representing the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce today, as well as Mister Hugh Cliffson, the person in charge of Dansun City, onto the stage to share a few words with everyone."

 Chapter 1061

    Everyone else in the room got to their feet at once, bursting into loud apuse.


    A short whileter, the emcee emerged from the VIP waiting room with two middle-aged men in tow as well as their assistants.


    Both men made their way over to the podium, all while respecting each other''s space.


    "Please do say a few words to everyone here, Mister Cliffson," Vale said to a fat, middle-aged man in ck-rimmed sses with a smile.


    Huge Cliffson smiled. "Mister Hayes came all this way. Why don''t we have him speak first?"


    Next to him, a tall skinny man smiled as well. "It''s fine. You''re the host here. You should go first."


    Both men wheedled for a while more before Hugh finally let out a chuckle and made his way over to the microphone.


    "Everyone here is undoubtedly an elite member of the Exodus Province business industry, so I won''t waste your precious time. On behalf of the Exodus Business Chamber Alliance, I''m sure that working with the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce will yield great results in terms of development for all of Exodus Province, and I sincerely wish the best for everyone. Keep up the good work, and we will only prosper from here on out!"


    The crowd pped and cheered, and Hugh gestured for Jan to take the stage politely.


    Jan smiled, then went up to the microphone. "Thank you for all your hard work. I''m sure you all know that the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce is the best in all of Dasha, with peerless connections and resources. Your choice to work with us is definitely an invaluable addition to our chamber, and our coboration will bring all of you remarkable benefits as well. Let''s all work together and strive for a better tomorrow!"


    The cheers were practically deafening.


    The man was a representative of the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce, holding an even higher position than Hugh.


    It was important to note that a person in charge of a province was hardlyparable to someone from the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce, and everyone in that room knew that.


    Even Hugh knew that himself, and thus pped even louder than anyone else.


    As the person in charge of the chamber, it was the first big thing he had achieved for himself, thus he was overjoyed.


    Everyone was overwhelmed with excitement, lost in glee and joy. It was important to note that this meant they now had the chance to expand beyond Exodus Province, even beyond the nation itself. This was truly a remarkable moment.


    Just then, Dani came over to Wilbur''s table with her two bodyguards and sat down with a smile. "So? How do you feel about that?"


    The banquet was attended by all the most powerful businessmen in all of Exodus Province, as well as the provincial person in charge and even someone from the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce.


    It was the first time something like this had happened on such a big scale, and it definitely rocked everyone to their core.


    Even Dani herself was overwhelmed with emotion, hardly able to contain her excitement over being a part of something so special.


    To Dani, people like Wesley and the others were insignificant trash.


    If an event like this was enough to shock them to their core, it just showed how little they were worth, which meant they should give up on trying anything unrealistic.


    Wesley was enraged at the sight of Dani''s arrogant expression, but he did not dare to say a word.


    Everyone else sitting in this banquet hall was more than capable of screwing him over big time to the point of no return, even making him vanish from the face of the earth.


    Wesley would even be going back on his word and chickening out now if Wilbur had not been there.


    The people in this room working together were already a terrifying, untouchable force.


    On top of that, they now had the support of the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce.


    That would only make them even more terrifying, with a huge level of influence in the national business industry.


    Just then, Wilbur looked up at Dani and said, "It is pretty impressive, I can admit that. It''s just a shame that even with your best work, you will never truly be able to hide how ugly you people are, and what a bunch of bloodsuckers you are at your core. So, why bother to make yourselves look so high and mighty?"


    "What did you just say?" Dani''s expression darkened at once.


    Wilbur chuckled. "This is the most obvious case of abusing your power to prey on the weak. Draining them of all they have and driving them to death, and you still have the nerve to act all high and mighty! You even dared to consider yourselves upper-ss. I might just throw up."


    "Do you even know where you are right now? Listen up. Every single person sitting here could get you killed any second!" Dani said, her voice impossibly cold.

 Chapter 1062

    Wilbur burst outughing, shaking his head. "I truly don''t know where you people get the confidence to be acting like this. It''s hrious."


    "You..."


    Dani trembled in anger at Wilbur''s words, unable to get a word out of her own.


    To Dani, the people in this room were indeed upper-ss men, society''s most elite individuals.


    Wesley and the others were mere low lives, whose misery was only their fate.


    Someoneing along with these low lives would never ever be able to understand what it meant to have power.


    For a low life to humiliate her like this invoked such anger in Dani that she could not take it at all.


    "Take them out of here and bring them to a hotel room! I''m going to have a good chat with them once this is over," Dani fumed, her gaze murderous as she barked out orders at her bodyguards.


    Just then, Vale Yoma of Yoma Corp, Laurent Marshall of Marshall Corp, and Chancy Webber of Webber Corp had gotten on the stage and were currently in the middle of taking pictures with Hugh and Jan.


    The reporters could hardly take out their cameras quickly enough, snapping away at the stage and lighting it up with blinding shes.


    Just then, however, Wilbur got to his feet and began to p enthusiastically.


    The entire room had been silent then, staring at the five men taking photos on stage while waiting for their turn to join.


    Wilbur''s apuse seemed a little out of ce.


    The crowd turned around in conclusion, and all eyes were on Wilbur at once. Dani saw this and hurried to stop the bodyguards.


    It seemed a little inappropriate to drag someone out by force at a time like this. Vale''s photo session with the others was also thus interrupted, and everyone on stage frowned at Wilbur. They did not seem to know this guy.


    Just then, Wilbur barked out augh as he shook his head at the people on stage. "A bunch of bloodsuckers you are! I can''t believe you had the nerve to set all of this up. It''s making me cringe! Don''t you people have an ounce of shame at all?"


    The crowd burst into murmurs at once, staring at Wilbur as they talked amongst themselves.


    How dare this man say something like that at an event like this? Was he looking to get killed?


    Vale''s expression, along with everyone else on stage began to darken.


    "Who are you, young man? Whichpany are you from? Do you even know what you''re saying here?" Vale was the first to speak up.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m not from anypany. I''m just here to avenge Wesley Miller''s family."


    "Wesley Miller?" Most of the crowd did not even know who this man was.


    It was undeniable that a few hundred million dors in worth was hardly anything to them, and thus they did not know this man.


    Vale''s expression, however, darkened at once.


    Of course, he knew who Wesley Miller was.


    The Millers had been an important part of organizing the Dansun City industry.


    Vale had dropped some big bucks and pulled a few strings to take over Miller Corp.


    Wesley''s parents had died one after the other after that, which Vale''s men had reported as well.


    Of course, Vale hardly thought anything of this.


    With how powerful he was, there was nothing anyone from the Millers could do to him.


    He had just told Dani to give Wesley a warning against trying to start any trouble, or Vale would get rid of Wesley as well.

 Chapter 1063

    After doing that, he pushed the thought to the back of his head.


    Now, however, someone had the nerve to bring this up at a venue like this. That person must have had a death wish or something.


    Vale quickly hid his rage, turning back to smile at Hugh and Jan. "Please have a seat, gentlemen. We''ve got a little misunderstanding here. Please give me a moment to settle it and I''ll be right back."


    Hugh and Jan did not seem to mind, nodding with smiles on their faces as they headed offstage to sit at the VIP table with Laurent and Chancy.


    Vale smirked coldly as he came up to Wilbur with a few bodyguards in tow, observing him closely.


    Dani hurried to bow. "I''m sorry, Mister Yoma. This only happened due to my ipetence, I''ll have them kicked out this very instant."


    "No, there''s no need for that." Vale waved a hand, sitting down in front of Wilbur and fixing him with a stareced with mild interest.


    Wilbur sat down as well, leisurely pulling out his pack of cigarettes and lighting


    one.


    "How do you know Wesley Miller, young man?" Vale stretched out two fingers, and then someone immediately ced a cigar between them and lit it as well. "We''re just friends. I heard about what happened to him and couldn''t stand it." "Is that so? Well, there are lots of things people can''t stand in the world, you know? I''ve got my fair share of things I can''t stand. I can''t stand bureaucracy, I can''t stand fake people, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Who are you, though, toe here and say you can''t stand us?" Vale seemed impossibly calm.


    Wilbur smiled. "Sounds to me like you''re just too weak to do something about things you can''t stand?"


    "I''m weak?"


    Vale burst outughing at the words as if he had just heard the world''s greatest joke.


    He shook his head a momentter. "You''re still far too young to understand how this world works, so let me break it down for you. The world has always, since the beginning of time, favored the strong and powerful. And you low lives are neither. Got it?"


    "You''re not wrong, but being strong and powerful shouldn''te at the cost of stepping on the weak. To be strong and powerful means to lend a helping hand to those who are weaker, not to take further advantage of them instead. Your philosophy only makes you weak," Wilbur said calmly.


    Vale''s expression soured at those words, unable to keep his cool anymore.


    That was because Wilbur''s words had deeply hurt him.


    "You''re going to have to pay for saying that, young man," Vale said coldly.


    Wilbur merely smiled. "Someone''s going to have to pay for sure. Wesley needs hispany returned to him, and alsopensated ordingly. I''ll let you go after that."


    "Hahahaha!" Vale burst outughing. "Compensate him? Why would I do that, hm?"


    "You had your men take over Miller Corp unfairly. Give thepany back to Wesley and pay a billion dors inpensation. After that, you''re going to go to Wesley''s parents'' graves, get down on your knees and beg for forgiveness. It''ll end there."


    Vale looked at Wilbur like he was insane.


    A long whileter, he shook his head. "I thought you were some bigshot, but you''re just outright crazy! Get him out of here and take good care of these people! I''m going to have a good chat with them after this myself."


    Dani looked at them condescendingly as well.


    This man was truly speaking like he was out of his mind.


    It seemed like Wesley had lost his mind as well, going to someone like that for help.


    Just then, Vale''s bodyguards had begun making their way over to Wilbur.


    They obviously knew what their boss meant by ''taking good care'' of these people.


    Wilbur continued puffing his cigarette,pletely oblivious to the bodyguards'' movements.


    Wesley was starting to panic now, clearly not knowing what to do.


    He had only heard about how powerful Wilbur was and had shown up at his doorstep out of desperation.


    What Wesley knew for sure, however, was what Vale was capable of.


    All of a sudden, Ryder flew to his feet holding a dagger. He shot out in a sprint,


    running around the bodyguards before anyone could even react.

 Chapter 1064

    A few cries of agony could be heard, and Ryder was back at his seat.


    The bodyguards he had just run around were gripping their wrists in pain and copsed on the ground.


    Within just a blink of an eye, Ryder had cut one of each of their hands clean off their wrists.


    Wesley was dumbstruck.


    Ryder had been silently scowling the entire time, thus Wesley had not said a single word to him.


    Wesley thought that Ryder was one of Wilbur''s assistants or something.


    However, it turned out that this guy was powerful and ruthless.


    Ryder''s expression, however, remained unchanged.


    Someone had threatened the safety of a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. It was considered an act of mercy that Ryder did not kill them on the spot.


    Dani was shocked to her core as well, staring at Ryder in a daze.


    Vale could hardly believe his eyes.


    Despite the fact that these bodyguards were not his strongest men, they were at least at the Aura level.


    How could all of them have gotten a hand cut off with just one move?


    Vale''s expression turned into something much, much uglier now.


    Wilbur spoke up then. "So, you admit it too, Mister Yoma, that it was you who took the Millers''pany from them, which led to Wesley''s parents'' deaths? Well, I''m sure thepensation I raised won''t be much of a problem now, will it?"


    Vale was overwhelmed with terror and could not get a single word out.


    Just then, however, the other people in the room realized what had just happened and let out cries of terror.


    Chancy and Laurent scrambled to console Hugh and Jan at once, rushing over with a troupe of bodyguards to surround the VIP table.


    "What just happened?" Laurent asked, staring around in shock.


    Vale heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of backup, pointing a finger at Wilbur. "This is the man Wesley Miller came with, and he''s trying to start trouble!"


    Chancy looked at the bodyguards on the ground and the pool of blood around them with a frown. "Young man, we can talk about whatever you want somewhere else. Don''t cause a scene here."


    "He attacked me first. This isn''t my fault," Wilbur said, taking another casual drag of his cigarette.


    Laurent gave it some thought, before saying, "There are government officials here today. You''re in some pretty big trouble for attacking all these people."


    "Surely that''s considered pretty light inparison to you abusing your power to take from the weak and drive them to death, right?" Wilbur retorted.


    Laurent''s face paled at the retaliation.


    In the past few months, the three of them had usurped a good deal of smaller businesses and corporations under the guise of restructuring the market. Wesley was not the only victim of this.


    To these bloodsuckers, the business industry was akin to a battlefield where there was nothing wrong with using your power at all costs to get what you wanted.


    Causing a scene on a day like this, however, was unforgivable regardless of the reason.


    "Take them away and keep an eye on them!" Laurent shouted, putting up a tough front as he saw Wilbur''s obstinate attitude.


    Vale, Chancy, and Laurent still felt it was best that Wilbur and the others were taken away from the scene. After all, it was an important day that must not be disrupted.


    They would just deal with Wilbur for the assault after this was all over and make him truly regret his actions.


    The three men had a dozen bodyguards with them, one of whom was at the Ambience level. There was no way they could not take these bastards down.


    The bodyguards charged forward, and one short, stout man even surged with a wave of spiritual pressure.


    Wilbur merely smiled, casting a consoling nce at Wesley.


    Someone got up again, aiming a few flying kicks at the nearest few bodyguards before pouncing on the short and stout man.

 Chapter 1065

    The stout man let out a cry, and a spirit knife appeared in his grasp as he swung it over in Ryder''s direction.


    Ryder ducked, swinging his dagger across the man''s waist.


    The stout man let out a cry of agony, copsing to the ground slowly.


    Ryder flipped around then, sending out a few kicks until the remaining bodyguards were all on the ground before he returned to his seat.


    Within just a minute, Ryder hadpletely taken down all the bodyguards, seemingly without breaking a sweat.


    It was important to note that Ryder was at peak Ambience level and had undergone the gruesome training to be on thebat team of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Hisbat skills were definitely the top of his peers, let alone these little nobodies.


    The sight truly left Vale and the others dumbstruck.


    Everyone stared at the gaping wound at the stout man''s waist and the blood gushing out, unable to believe their eyes.


    Just then, Wilbur got to his feet and went on the stage.


    Ryder followed behind him, with a shaky Wesley in tow.


    Under dazed stares, Wilbur took the microphone before looking around him coldly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Your business chamber alliance does not concern me, but I will not stand for using such cruel, ruthless ways to take everything from someone weaker and drive his parents to death. I''m here to get revenge for none other than Wesley Miller. If Vale Yomapensates Wesley ording to what I''ve requested, I''ll let this slide. Otherwise, he shall suffer the same fate as Wesley''s parents did."


    Wilbur''s words were pretty much a direct threat to Vale''s safety now.


    Everyone else red up in a fit of rage, but the sight of all the bodyguards on the floor deterred them from speaking up.


    Just then, Hugh Cliffson, the person in charge of Dansun City, turned to his assistant with an ashen expression. "Get the Special Forces here. Make sure theye armed and surround the entire ce. No one is leaving."


    "Yes, sir." The assistant hurried off to make the call at once.


    Jan Hayes, the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce representative, glowered at Ryder with mild interest.


    Just then, Vale and the others came up to Hugh and Jan''s table as they stared at both men with fearful looks in their eyes.


    Hugh frowned. "What are you looking so scared for? They assaulted someone in public, do you think they''re getting away with that?"


    The words instantly boosted the three men''s courage, and Vale turned back to Wilbur viciously. "You''re going to pay for attacking so many people here, young man."


    "We were just defending ourselves! You, Vale Yoma, on the other hand, plotted against an entire family to take everything they owned from them, and even caused two deaths. What''s going to be done about that?" Wilbur asked.


    Everyone was currently looking at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Even if this man was a good fighter, he was definitely not in the right mind with the


    way he was openly provoking someone with government officials present.


    With how cocky Wilbur was being, he sure was going to be sorryter.


    Vale merely scoffed. "Ridiculous. I went about all of this through legal business practices. The death of Wesley Miller''s parents has nothing to do with me! You''re better off thinking about how you''re going to get out of this."


    "Did I mention anything about Wesley''s parents being the two deaths? Is that your guilty conscience talking?" Wilbur mocked.


    Vale turned pale and was rendered speechless.


    Just then, Jan spoke up with a frown, "What''s going on here? How is someone causing trouble at a ce like this?"


    "This man''s out of his mind, Mister Hayes. We''re calling for armed backup to take care of this right now. There''s nothing you need to worry about," Laurent hurried to say.


    Dani shouted then, "Ladies and gentlemen, this man is spouting absolute lies! Miller Corp''s demise happened because of Wesley Miller''s own ipetence, and he''s just being a sore loser! Pay these people no mind, please."


    A few members of the crowd nodded at once, casting looks of disdain at Wesley.


    Wesley was trembling with rage, his face drained of color as his chest heaved.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened at once. "I don''t hit women who can''t fight. p her for me, Ryder."

 Chapter 1066

    Without another word, Ryder charged toward Dani.


    Dani was caught off guard, stumbling backward hastily to hide.


    She had only been exercising her work position to console everyone so that the banquet could keep going, as she was in charge of organizing the event herself.


    On top of that, she had Hugh on her side. There was nothing for her to worry about.


    Dani did not expect these people to have the nerve to attack her in front of Hugh, and it caught her by surprise.


    Just then, Jan frowned at the sight. "Stop this nonsense!"


    A muscr man behind Jan charged forward at once to stop Ryder.


    Both figures shot toward each other, but Ryder managed to dodge past the man andnd two sharp ps on Dani''s face.


    The two ps rang out loud and clear across the room, and Dani''s pretty face began to swell terribly.


    She spun around in a circle, then stared at Ryder in utter shock.


    The muscr man flew into a rage, humiliated that Ryder had been able to get


    past him as he exploded with a terrifying spiritual pressure. A long sword appeared in the man''s hand, and he pointed it at Ryder coldly.


    "Come forth and meet your demise."


    Ryder turned to look at the man. The dagger in Ryder''s grasp lit up with roaring spiritual mes, and a wave of spiritual pressure spread out.


    Both men were at peak Ambience level, so it was hard to tell who was the stronger of the two. Their spiritual pressures began to surge onto the hall, causing piercing howls from the wind.


    Hugh, Jan, and the others were immediately protected and sent to a safe ce at the back where they watched the battle coldly.


    "Are the Special Forces here yet?" Hugh shouted coldly.


    His secretary hurried over at once. "They''re on the way, but it''s going to take them ten minutes to get here because they''re armed."


    Hugh sneered, saying nothing further.


    Just then, Jan gave him a reassuring smile. "Don''t you worry about it, I''m fairly confident in Jamari''s skills. We''re all safe now."


    Vale and the others heaved a sigh of relief at those words as well.


    The Special Forces were on their way, and they were all armed. These bastards were going down, regardless of how strong they were.


    Besides, they still have Jan''s bodyguard to hold the ground before the Special Forces arrive.


    Just then, Wilbur dragged Wesley with him to watch the show on the stage.


    Wesley asked shakily, "Sir, this seems to have gotten a little out of hand."


    Over twenty people had been heavily injured, and government officials like Hugh and the others were present. What was going to happen if this kept escting? Wesley was starting to panic a little now.


    Yet Wilbur merely smiled. "If the sky just so happens to crumble, I''ll be here to hold it up. You''ve got nothing to be afraid of. If you really are scared, you can leave. Get out of Exodus Province and go as far away as you can. I''m sure they won''t give you any more trouble after this."


    Wesley lowered his head at those words and gritted his teeth. "I''m terrified, but I''ll face whatever it is if it means I''ll get revenge for my parents."


    "That''s more like it. You''re a man, and you should act like one. Otherwise, you won''t even make a good enough pawn," Wilbur said calmly.


    Ryder looked at him in confusion, unable to understand what he meant.


    Just then, however, an enraged Jamari had begun charging toward Ryder.


    He swung the sword in his hand wildly as he passed by Ryder''s body.


    Ryder''s expression was icy as he blocked the sword''s attacks with his dagger. Two loud explosions could be heard, and Ryder hurtled into Jamari''s arms.


    Jamari took a step back, swinging his sword again.


    Ryder raised his dagger to meet the attacks before doing the same thing he had just now as he shoved his entire body toward Jamari and stabbed viciously at Jamari''s belly with the dagger.


    Jamari was infuriated. He swiftly dodged the attacks by leaning to the side, then stabbed his sword toward Ryder''s neck.


    Rampant spiritual energy surged into the air, crushing the tables and chairs within a five-meter radius.


    Ryder refused to back down in the slightest. His dagger lit up with spiritual mes as he pounced at Jamari once more to stab his dagger into Jamari''s chest, seemingly uncaring of Jamari''s sword.


    Ryder''s strategy was more or less a suicidal one.


    Jamari would be able to chop Ryder''s head clean off his shoulders, but Ryder would also be able to drive the dagger right through Jamari''s chest.


    Wilbur could not help but shake his head. Ryder''s temper would one day be the cause of his demise.

 Chapter 1067

    Jamari was all the more enraged. He had not been able to gain the upper hand and had even been forced to retreat.


    Unlike Ryder, Jamari had no intention to die with his opponent in battle, so he could only take a step backward before swinging his sword at Ryder''s neck.


    Ryder''s dagger was too short to reach Jamari from such a distance, and he had no choice but to deal with the attack instead.


    An explosive sound rang through the air, and a wave of rampant spiritual energy surged out into the room.


    Following that, Ryder and Jamari continued their vicious battle once again.


    Ryder was focused on fatal attacks, going for the kill in every move, sometimes even uncaring of his own life as he lunged at Jamari.


    Despite the fact that both men were peak Ambience level, Jamari was pushed back repeatedly by Ryder''s ruthless attacks, which caused him to turn red from the humiliation.


    The crowd had worried looks on their faces. It seemed like Jamari was no match for Ryder.


    Jan''s expression slowly turned ashen.


    He had boasted about Jamari being able to take the opponent down without any problem.


    Jan was here on behalf of the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce, and he could not afford to embarrass himself like this.


    Naturally, Jamari knew that as well.


    After retreating several times more, Jamari let out a loud cry before unleashing all of his spiritual energy.


    His long sword lit up with whooshing mes as he swung it towards Ryder in a sharp attack.


    "Hundredth Pierce!"


    As Jamari shouted those words, the sword in his hand multiplied by a hundred. These swords spun in circles around Ryder, stabbing at various parts of his body.


    That was probably one of Jamari''s ultimate moves.


    A brilliant wave of sword energy pierced through the air in a series of howls, and the air within a dozen-meter radius was enveloped in it.


    Wesley turned pale at the sight.


    The move seemed so powerful that there was no hope of going against it.


    Wilbur, however, merely took another casual drag of his cigarette.


    At the same time, Ryder let out a cry as spiritual energy surged out of his dagger.


    A sharp ray of light shot out of the tip of the dagger, turning it into a long sword.


    Ryder now held the sword with both hands, uncaring of the hundred sword shadows around him as he swung at Jamari once more.


    The attack crushed the sword shadows in front of Ryder as he made a beeline for Jamari''s face.


    Jamari was enraged at the sight.


    Again?


    Jamari had no ns to die with his opponent, so he could only retract the Hundredth Pierce to deflect Ryder''s fatal blow.


    An explosive sound rang through the air, and both parties stumbled a few meters backward while glowering at each other.


    Despite the fact that there was no clear winner yet, it was clear that Ryder clearly had the upper hand here.


    Jamari flushed an even darker shade of red.


    "You''re asking for death, you piece of shit!" Jamari howled, going in for the kill.


    He let out a cry as his body lit up with roaring spiritual mes. The mes on Jamari''s sword burned even brighter, and even a few mysterious runes appeared on it.


    A powerful spiritual pressure rolled out at once, spreading over a dozen meters in no time.


    "Pre-Sanctuary level?" Someone who knew a thing or two about cultivation called out in shock.


    Jan smirked smugly, taking a drag of his cigar. Vale and the others finally began to smile as well.


    Even if there was the slightest gap in skill level, it would be enough to wipe the opponent outpletely.


    Ryder was all the more terrified of the spiritual pressure, his breathing growing short as he looked at Wilbur shakily.

 Chapter 1068

    Wilbur continued to smoke his cigarette, his expression unchanging.


    Just then, Jamari let out a cry as he darted forward. Hundreds of sword shadows appeared, hurtling towards Ryder at a ruthless speed.


    All at once, fierce winds kicked up in the room with terrifying spiritual pressure.


    The attack was close to the Sanctuary level. Every single one of the sword shadows seemed impossibly sharp, destroying everything in its way.


    Rampant spirit pressure filled the entire room at once, making everyone''s chest lurch as if they were drowning.


    At the same time, the crowd could not contain their amazement at Jamari''s skills.


    Pre-Sanctuary level was definitely terrifying.


    Ryder''s expression turned solemn atst in the face of this attack.


    He let out a cry at the same time Jamari cast his blow. Spiritual mes shot out of Ryder''s sword as he shed wildly at the sword shadows, refusing to back down in the slightest.


    The banquet hall looked like a tornado had struck, with spiritual energy filling the air with howling winds and thunder.


    When the crowd was finally able to open their eyes, they saw Jamari standing tall and proud, smirking at Ryder in disdain.


    Ryder''s sword had transformed back into a dagger, and there were a few wounds on his chest.


    Despite the wounds being shallow, they were bleeding profusely.


    It was clear that Ryder was no match for Jamari once the ultimate moves were pulled out.


    Everyone else began tough at the sight of a pale, heaving Ryder.


    Vale was the first to speak up, turning over to Wilbur. "Your guy lost, young man! Who else are you going to turn to now, huh?"


    Wilbur said nothing.


    "You shameless bastard. Did you think you''d be able to take on the world with a mere Ambience level cultivator by your side?" Chancy snorted.


    Laurent let out a loudugh as well. "You''re a nobody! God, this is funny."


    Dani was all the more smug, devoid of any of the terror in her from just now as she stuck her chin out at Wilbur. "I warned you before not to be foolish enough to challenge us, but you didn''t listen. Now you know what real power looks like, but it''s all toote!"


    Wesley looked around at the smug faces of everyone in the hall before turning to Wilbur shakily.


    Wesley was not trembling out of fear. He was all the more angered and hopeless at the fact that he had failed at getting his revenge and instead gotten Wilbur and Ryder into trouble as well.


    Just then, Ryder took a deep breath. He used his spiritual energy to stop the bleeding, and his dagger lit up with spirit mes once more. He was going to keep fighting.


    Jamari raised an eyebrow. He pointed his sword at Ryder, scoffing in disdain.


    The gesture implied that he was just waiting for Ryder to meet his demise.


    Ryder''s gaze narrowed, and he was about to lunge.


    Wilbur spoke up then. "Come back. You''re no match for him."


    Ryder sneered coldly, stopping at thest minute. He returned to Wilbur''s side, quietly channeling his spiritual energy to heal his wounds.


    Vale and the others burst outughing at once.


    Just then, a series of heavy, uniformed footsteps sounded at the door.


    A troupe of Special Forces officers barged in, surrounding the entire banquet hall.


    A few of them were even carrying heavy-duty snipers and portable bazookas, crouched behind other officers.


    The head of the team ran over to Hugh, bowing to him. "Second chief of the city Special Forces squad, Meyer Warb reporting for duty, sir!"


    "Keep the situation under control, and make sure no one gets away. Standby for further orders," Hugh said, his expression cold.


    "Yes, sir."


    Meyer called out in response, turning to do as told.


    Just then, Jan got to his feet while looking coldly at Wilbur and Ryder. "How dare you show off your uselessbat skills in front of the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce! Our club is the finest in Dasha in bothbat and wealth. We''ll crush low lives like you in a second! You absolute fools."


    Hugh sneered as well, his expression turning even colder.


    Ryder had hurt his men right in front of him. Hugh was going to take his time with Ryder after Vale and the others had their turn.

 Chapter 1069

    He was going to let these bastards know just whose territory they were messing with.


    These idiots had the nerve to use brute force in a time like this.


    Everyone else burst outughing at Jan''s words.


    Now that Ryder had lost, Jamari''s pre-Sanctuary level skills seemed godly to everyone in the hall.


    On top of that, Hugh''s Special Forces officers had arrived.


    These idiots would be dead for sure, even if there were more people like Ryder.


    To think that they had been foolish enough to challenge the authority of the government!


    Wilbur took in the sight of the smug crowd, then slowly got to his feet as he looked around. "I guess birds of a feather really do flock together."


    "What the f*ck do you mean by that?" Vale flew into a fit of rage, shouting at Wilbur.


    Everyone else red at Wilbur as well, having half a mind to rip this guy a new one themselves.


    Hugh''s expression darkened even more.


    He was the person in charge of Dansun City, and this guy was clearly challenging his authority by speaking like this.


    Jamari shouted as well, "Would you like to die too?"


    He pointed his sword at Wilbur, and an overwhelming sword aura surged out.


    Just then, however, a spiritual spear appeared in Wilbur''s grasp.


    A murderous aura overtook the room at once as a deep fear seemed to strike every single person in their soul.


    The crowd trembled.


    The next second, however, the spear shot out of Wilbur''s grasp, whistling as it flew towards Jamari.


    An ominous feeling washed over Jamari all at once, making all the hairs on his body stand on end.


    Amidst this terrible fear, Jamari unleashed all of his spiritual energy.


    Runes appeared on the spiritual mes on his sword once again.


    Jamari let out a howl, swinging a hundred sword shadows toward the long spear in a single move.


    To everyone''s shock, the spear seemed to tear through the of Jamari''s sword shadows to pierce through his body. It even shot through the wall behind him before disappearing into thin air.


    Jamari stared incredulously at the gaping wounds on his chest as blood flowed out, slowly copsing to the ground.


    The crowd could hardly contain their shock.


    Wasn''t Jamari at the pre-Sanctuary level? How had he been taken out just like that?


    Amidst everyone''s terror, Wilbur grabbed Jan by the cor and yanked him over.


    Jan''s soul nearly left his body as he trembled in Wilbur''s grasp.


    Wilbur leaned into Jan''s ear, whispering, "Is the Kiwanis Club really all that great?"


    "No, no, it''s n-not," Jan stuttered.


    Wilbur continued, "Don''t think for a second I don''t know about the bullshit you pulled. I''m going to kill you today as a warning to the Kiwanis Club. If I find any evidence about them plotting to have me assassinated, I''m going to have you all killed."


    "W-What are you talking about? I don''t understand anything!" Jan said shakily. Wilbur responded with a punch to Jan''s chest.


    There was a loud thump, and a mist of blood exploded from Jan''s back, with his heart crushed from the attack altogether.


    Wilbur then released Jan and his corpse copsed limply to the ground.


    The crowd stared at him in a daze as the entire room turned deathly silent.


    All of a sudden, Hugh shouted in a rage, "Shoot him,e on! Make it rain bullets till he can''t move!"

 Chapter 1070

    The Special Forces officers raised their weapons at once, pointing them at Wilbur.


    Even the snipers and bazookas were ready to fire.


    Just then, an authoritative voice rang from the door. "Stop! Stop it right now!"


    A thin man who looked to be in his fifties burst into the banquet hall, followed by a group of people.


    Hugh flew into a rage. "Who the f*ck let you in? Get the f*ck out!"


    "What a temper you seem to be in today, Hugh," the man said, making his way over to the stage.


    It was only then that Hugh turned around.


    The sight was enough to scare him witless.


    Hugh scrambled over to the man, his expression turning into one of utmost respect. "Mister Forsythe! What are you doing here?"


    The man was none other than Marc Forsythe, the person in charge of Exodus Province.


    "Everyone here might end up dead if I took any longer to get here," Marc said coldly.


    Hugh''s chest lurched at the words. How did Marc know what was happening here, and even showed up himself?


    It was important that Marc could not know about some things that had happened here.


    With how things had escted, they would not be easy to take care of with Marc here.


    Just then, Vale, Chancy, and Laurent snapped out of their stupor and hurried over to pay their respects as well.


    As the top businessmen in Exodus Province, all three of them obviously knew who Marc was, but could hardly consider themselves friends with him.


    Marc paid them no mind, however, and the three men flushed awkwardly at the coldness.


    Hugh scrambled to say, "Mister Forsythe, we were in the middle of officiating the Exodus Business Chamber Alliance when these guys showed up trying to start trouble. They''ve even wounded a number of our men, killing two of them as well. I had no choice but to call for Special Forces to take care of this."


    Hugh rushed to exin the situation, desperate to make his stance known.


    They were still part of the government, and Hugh had a provincial position. Even if Marc knew there was something fishy going on, he would at the very least give Hugh enough grace to get everyone out of this.


    Hugh would just have topensate for this with something in the future. Stuff like this happened all the time.


    Vale and the others hurried to call out in agreement as well, ming everything on Ryder and Wilbur.


    These people were certain that Marc was only here because of Hugh, or to bear down on Wilbur and Ryder using Marc''s power.


    As long as they were respectful enough to Marc and put him on a high enough pedestal, nothing bad coulde out of this.


    The very next second, however, Marc walked over to Wilbur and stretched out his right hand. "I''m so sorry that something like this happened, Mister Penn. It''s all because of my own ipetence, and I apologize for that."


    The sight shocked everyone in the room.


    Why was Marc the one apologizing here, and to this guy too?


    Hugh looked nothing but confused, as did Vale and the others.


    The other businessmen in the room were all the more dazed. What was


    happening here, and why was Marc Forsythe showing such respect to this guy? Who was he?


    Just then, Wilbur shook Marc''s hand and said, "I should be apologizing for making youe all this way."


    "No, of course not! It''s my duty to be here."


    Marc had barely slept the night before.


    Ryder Litwing from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense hade looking for him.


    He had told Marc about what happened to Wesley''s family and expressed that he was here because Exodus Province had a huge problem that required the department''s help. Ryder also said that he was going to meet up with some people in Exodus Province to handle the aforementioned problem.


    Marc knew at once that this was no small issue.

 Chapter 1071

    However, Ryder had left right after delivering that message, thus Marc did not know for sure what was going on.


    Because of that, Marc had asked for all the information there was on Wesley Miller and had spent the entire night looking at it.


    It was only this morning that Marc finally understood what had happened.


    Vale, Chancy, and Laurent had restructured the Exodus Province business industry under the guise of forming a business chamber alliance, usurping many smaller businesses and corporations through unsavory methods.


    Victims had tried filing reports in the past few months, begging for help, yet they all fell on deaf ears. Nothing came out of it.


    It was only through Marc''s investigation that he found out about Hugh providing support to the three men behind the scenes.


    Hugh was the reason all these reports had never reached the higher-ups.


    He was the person in charge of Dansun City and held quite a bit of power given his position.


    Under his insistence to keep the whole thing under wraps, there was nothing most people could do about it.


    Marc was furious upon finding out.


    This was a ssic case of the government being in cahoots with rich


    businessmen to pull a scheme off, and Marc would not have heard a thing about it


    had he not demanded to go through Wesley''s files.


    It was important to note that Wesley had not been the only victim of this.


    This ''restructuring'' had done immense damage to the Exodus Province business industry morale, and the consequences would be dire if nothing was done about


    it.


    On top of that, the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense had gotten involved as well.


    That was a department of the highest power in Northseecher.


    Albert''s men were now involved in this case, which meant that Marc was in hot water. His future would be toast if he were to screw this up.


    Marc wasted no time upon confirming what had happened, calling for his men to gather at once before rushing to the scene.


    Judging from how things looked, however, things had clearly escted.


    Marc nced coldly at Hugh and the others. "Hugh, I thought the business chamber alliance was an industry event. What are you doing being a part of this?"


    Those words were straightforward enough to be rarely heard from someone in the government.


    Hugh furrowed his brows. "Oh, it''s all just for work. The government has a part to y in the business development of Exodus Province too. I was just assisting them."


    "Really? What about Wesley Miller''s case, then?" Marc demanded sharply.


    Hugh''s chest lurched at the words, breaking out into a cold sweat at once.


    Hugh knew a thing or two about what happened to Wesley, but Wesley had just been one out of many victims, and Hugh had not paid much attention to it.


    To Hugh, these people were just coteral damage. Only people like Vale deserved Hugh''s attention.


    But now that Marc was asking about it, it seemed like things were not as simple anymore.


    Amidst his terror, Hugh stammered, "I''m n-not too sure about what h-happened with Wesley M-Miller..."


    Marc sneered coldly. "Go on, Mister Vande."


    Behind Marc, the person in charge of the prosecutor''s office Sorra Vanda stepped out holding a file. He flipped it open emotionlessly, before opening his mouth to speak.


    "On the eighteenth, Wesley Miller filed a report that his familypany had been scammed off him, which led to his parents'' consecutive deaths. The report reached the city handler''s office, and there was no news after that. Mister Miller filed two more reports after that asking for help, but both went quiet after reaching the city handler''s office."


    Hugh''s sweat trickled profusely, dripping onto the floor.


    At the same time, many other business owners such as Mister Derek Jeeker, Mister Ron Goson, and Mister Sherman Lovie, among others, had filed simr reports asking for help. All of theirpanies had been taken from them by Yoma Corp, Marshall Corp, and Webber Corp through unscrupulous methods as well. Everything was taken from these people, but their reports stopped receiving any attention after they reached the city handler''s office."

 Chapter 1072

    Sorra closed the file slowly after he was done speaking.


    At this point, Hugh was not the only one sweating.


    Vale, Chancy, Laurent, and the others were trembling all over, their foreheads quickly growing damp.


    They knew exactly what they had done, and that the consequences would be unthinkable if they were to be exposed.


    These people had thought that with how powerful they were and Hugh being on their side, nothing could happen to them.


    That was why they had the courage to do what they had done.


    Now, however, it seemed like their ship was about to sink, and it was all because of Wesley.


    Yet despite this, they knew that Wesley was just the trigger. The person who had really opened the gates of hell for them was that man who called himself Wilbur Penn.


    This man was not only a brilliant fighter who had killed Jamari with just one move, but he had even gotten Marc Forsythe to show up personally to hand the truth straight to Hugh.


    It was important to note that a confrontation of this scale only happened at the most desperate of times.


    Hugh and Marc had never had much bad blood before this at all.


    It was clear just how powerful Wilbur was for Marc to have to do something so drastic like this.


    These people had finally realized that they hadpletely underestimated this young man.


    And yet, they could not contain their resentment and anger.


    Who knew that this ordinary-looking young man would turn out to be so terribly powerful?


    It was, unfortunately, all toote now.


    Everyone stared at Wilbur in terror, knowing they had screwed up royally.


    Now that Marc was involved, they knew none of them would be able to hide anything anymore. The only thing waiting for them was punishment, and nothing else.


    It was all over.


    Dani stared at Wilbur in a daze, feeling like she was stuck in a dream.


    She had always identified as a member of the elite and had hardly ever paid little businessmen like Wesley any mind, much less someone like Wilbur, a random guy with no proper background.


    The sudden turn of events made it hard for Dani to believe that it was all real.


    Just then, Marc spoke up coldly. "Meyer."


    Meyer, the head of the Special Forces team present, jogged over to bow to Marc at once. "Sir."


    "You''ll be taking orders from me now."


    "Yes, sir," Meyer called out loudly.


    Marc eyed everyone coldly. "All the people in charge of the relevant departments are here. Hugh Cliffson shall be suspended from all duties due to a severe professional breach to undergo investigation. Arrest the people in charge of Yoma Corp, Marshall Corp, and Webber Corp, then hand them over to the authorities to be sentenced."


    "Yes, sir!" Meyer said, waving a hand. His men sprang into action at once, putting Hugh, Vale, and the others in handcuffs.


    The people from the relevant departments had made their way over to announce their rights and what they were going to do.


    Dani trembled all over, copsing to the floor in a heap.


    Despite the fact that she was fine for now, she had been responsible for a fair share of crimes in Yoma Corp, which would make her sentence no lighter than that of Vale''s.


    The thought of being thrown into jail at such a young age threw Dani intoplete despair.


    Just then, Hugh shouted, "You can''t do this to me, Mister Forsythe! Wilbur Penn and his friend killed two people! Aren''t you going to do something about it?"


    He was trying to make onest attempt at bringing Wilbur down with him.


    Dani jerked at the words, shouting as well, "Yes, that''s right! They hurt over twenty people and killed two! Their corpses are right here. You can''t just stand and watch that happen! We might have broken thew, but surely their sentence has to be worse!"


    Dani felt like she had been terribly wronged, with the way her life was going up in mes just like that.


    She mustered up all the courage that she had in her and shouted at the top of her lungs, standing with Hugh in trying to bring down Wilbur and Ryder.

 Chapter 1073

    Even if she was going to be punished, she was at the very least going to drag Wilbur and his aplices down with her.


    Wesley looked over at Wilbur in terror.


    After all, the undeniable truth was that there were two dead bodies here. Surely Wilbur would not be able to get out of that?


    Just then, however, Marc said coldly, "Mister Penn is a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, which makes us unqualified to deal with him. You''re free to raise whatever concerns you have to the department."


    "The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense?"


    Everyone looked nothing but confused. What kind of department was this, and why had they never heard of it before?


    Marc saying that he was ''unqualified to deal with Wilbur'' alone, however, was enough to imply that Wilbur was someone even Marc could not afford to mess with.


    The crowd blinked in shock, a chill running down their spines.


    Who was this man for Marc to render himself unable to do anything about him, and even stand up for him?


    At the same time, Marc sneered coldly. "Take these people away. Also, everyone else in this room is forbidden from leaving the province until the investigation is over."


    The remaining businessmen began to tremble at once.


    Many of them had done their fair share of unsavory things, which was going tond them in quite a bit of trouble.


    Dani was all the more in shock, curling into a ball on the floor as she trembled, devoid of any of the authoritative air she had from just now.


    Hugh and the others were taken away, and the reporters were warned not to report on anything that had happened there before they were told to leave as well.


    The remaining guests filed out slowly, looking nothing but distressed.


    All these people had a family and businesses to their name here, and there was nowhere they could run to.


    Just then, Wilbur stood up to help Dani to her feet.


    Dani''s gaze was now hollow as she stared at Wilbur in a daze.


    Wilbur smiled at her. "It''s not good being so arrogant. There are countless people in the world much, much stronger than you will ever be. That''s my lesson to you, and I hope you remember it, so you never go down the wrong path again."


    Wilbur let go after he was done, and Dani crumpled to the floor once more.


    Just then, Marc said, "Mister Penn! Why don''t we find somewhere quiet to have a little chat?"


    "Sure. You alright, Ryder?" Wilbur asked.


    Ryder''s wounds had stopped bleeding, but his wounds still had to be tended to.


    Marc said at once, "Send Mister Litwing to the hospital right now to have his wounds treated."


    "Yes, sir." Someone came forward at once and led Ryder away.


    Wilbur and Wesley headed outside with Marc after that.


    Wesley walked past Dani on the way out, ncing at her distressed state.


    He felt nothing but vindicated.


    This evil, ruthless woman had been the culprit behind draining Miller Corppletely under the guise of buying shares, taking everything they owned from them, and pushing Wesley''s parents to their deaths.


    Now that Vale had been arrested, Dani was pretty much trapped as well. The only thing waiting for her was a jail sentence.


    Wesley could hardly contain his emotions.


    Not long after, Wilbur and Wesley got into Marc''s car and headed to a VIP lounge in a personal club.


    The table was alreadyden with a feast when they entered.


    Wesley sat down shakily, holding onto Wilbur for bnce.


    To tell the truth, even the gesture of sitting at the same table as Marc Forsythe gave Wesley a good deal of pressure.


    "I''m so sorry, Mister Penn. I can''t believe something like this happened within the area I was in charge of. I will take full responsibility for it," Marc said, pouring Wilbur a ss of wine.


    Wilbur nodded. "That''s alright, it''s normal. Every herd has its ck sheep." Marc nodded profusely, pouring Wesley a ss as well.


    Wesley was shocked by the gesture, hurrying to stand and bow in gratitude.


    "I need to apologize to you too, Mister Miller. You had to face a terrible injustice because of my ipetence. I promise I''ll punish Vale, Hugh, and the others as they deserve, and give you the justice you deserve as well. It''s the least I can do for your parents, in hopes that they rest in peace," Marc said with a hand on his chest.


    Wesley could not hold his tears back any longer.


    Anyone would be emotional at having someone like Marc apologize to them personally and say that he was going to avenge their parents for them.


    Wesley turned to Wilbur slowly.

 Chapter 1074

    Wilbur waved a hand. "Come on and sit down. Don''t get too emotional here. You need to believe that Mister Forsythe will keep his promise."


    "I believe him! I haven''t got a shred of doubt in me!"


    Wesley wiped away his tears, sitting down as his chest warmed with emotions.


    He knew that none of this would have happened without Wilbur.


    The Divine General was truly a force to be reckoned with, and he was even more powerful than the rumors made him out to be.


    Wesley raised his ss, and the three men had a drink together before Marc started chatting with Wilbur.


    Wesley did his best to calm down, dining on some of the food at the table as he listened intently to the conversation.


    To Wesley, these two men were immensely powerful.


    Wesley felt like his life would change if he were to understand what these two men were talking about.


    Everyone had a few more drinks, and Wilbur said, "Well, the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense won''t get involved with this. You can handle the case on your own."


    Marc heaved a sigh of relief at once, nodding profusely.


    If the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense were to get involved, that would mean that Northseecher would be informed of the case as well, which would be terrible for Marc.


    Wilbur''s words made him rx a great deal.


    Wilbur then said, "But Vale and the others need to be dealt with. A big shift ising for the Exodus Province business industry."


    "You''re absolutely right. We need to be careful about this," Marc said, nodding solemnly.


    Wilbur smiled. "How about this? Have you heard of Cape International before?" "Yes, of course I have. It''s the biggest consortium in all of Kardon Province, and quite reputable around the country too," Marc smiled.


    Wilbur nodded. "Well, how about you let Cape be an investor, joining forces with the government to take care of the mess that''s been left behind? You''d have a much easier time dealing with things that way, and Cape would benefit from this as well. What do you think?"


    Marc pped the table in enthusiastic approval. "I didn''t know you had ties to


    Cape too, Mister Penn! That''s a wonderful suggestion, I couldn''t agree more with


    it."


    Marc seemed overjoyed.


    This was a win-win for both parties.


    It was important to note that after Vale and the others were sentenced, the


    Exodus Province business industry was bound to take a hit.


    Cleaning up the mess left behind would take arge amount of capital, which would put a lot of pressure on the government for sure.


    With Cape as an investor, that problem would be solved with nothing much left to worry about.


    Besides, Wilbur was also a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Marc was more than happy to have connections to such a department, and this seemed like the perfect solution.


    Wilbur smiled at Marc''s approval. "You''ve got a deal, then. Someone from Cape will be here soon to talk about it in depth with you."


    "I''ll be sure to see to it personally. Don''t you worry!" Marc let out a boomingugh, clinking sses with Wilbur.


    Wesley''s mind was racing then.


    He had truly seen it all now.


    That had seemed like such a casual conversation, but the two men had just resolved the provincial business industry and the fate of its economy.


    Inparison to that, Vale and the others were hardly anything.


    All they were good for was abusing their power to steal from the less powerful to reach their goals.


    Unlike these men, who had gotten to a solution over some friendly banter.


    After that, Wilbur and Marc moved on to chat about more trivial things.


    Wesley understood as well that everything had been settled now.


    Everything else would be handled by the other people assigned to these tasks.


    This was what true power looked like, and Wesley was overwhelmed with emotion to witness it.


    He would never have ended up here if he even had a tenth of Wilbur''s power, or perhaps even just a hundredth of it.


    An hour and a half passed in no time, and the meal neared its end.

 Chapter 1075

    Just then, Wilbur''s phone rang.


    He nced at it and picked it up with a frown. "Mister Campbell?"


    Marc knew at once that Orin Campbell was on the line and said nothing.


    "Wilbur, something''s happened in Seechertown. I need your help." Orin sounded slightly anxious.


    "What is it?"


    "The most precious item in the Kardon Province Museum, the Tiger War Amulet, has been stolen."


    "What?" Wilbur could hardly contain his shock.


    The Tiger War Amulet came from the warring era, and it was a national treasure that had been strictly banned from leaving the country.


    The museum had taken so many security measures and had a whole team of guards to protect whatever was inside. How could this have happened?


    "Yes, you heard me correctly. We''ve tracked the case for two days now, and it seems like it might have left the country. I''ming to you for help because I''ve got no other choice here," said Orin.


    Wilbur said at once, "Alright. I''ll be back in town by tonight."


    "Okay, that''s great. I''ll be waiting at the museum for you."


    "Sure. I''ll see you then."


    Wilbur hung up the call, his brows tightly furrowed.


    Whoever stole the Tiger War Amulet was definitely no ordinary thief, and it was


    going to be hard to get it back now that it had left the country.


    It would not look good for Orin if news about this were to get out.


    It was humiliating to have a national treasure like the Tiger War Amulet be stolen and would tarnish the government''s reputation for sure.


    Considering Wilbur''s rtionship with Orin, he was going to have to help Orin out here.


    Wilbur turned to Marc then. "I''m sorry, but I''ve got to get going. Something''s happened over at Seechertown."


    Marc had been in power long enough to know just how serious the matter was for Orin to have to call Wilbur personally.


    There was no way Marc could ask about it, so he said, "Of course, of course. I won''t make you stay if you have urgent matters to deal with. Let me call you a car to drive you back."


    "That''s fine. Just send me to the bullet train station. That''s a lot faster."


    "Of course."


    Wilbur got to his feet, and Marc walked him to the door with Wesley following closely behind.


    At the door, Wilbur looked at Wesley. "Remember to work hard, alright? Everything I said before was just to make sure you had the courage to carry on."


    "I know, Mister Penn," Wesley said emotionally.


    Wilbur then turned to Marc. "Wesley has faced a terrible fate. Please make sure he is treated fairly from here on out."


    "Of course, of course. Don''t you worry about it." Marc nodded solemnly, nearly putting a hand on his chest.


    Wilbur nodded, turning to head outside.


    Wesley followed behind him, tears flowing down his cheeks freely.


    He knew that the rest of his life was going to be changed forever, just because of what Wilbur had said.


    Wilbur had turned Wesley''s life around, and more.


    Wilbur made a few calls as he walked. By the time they got to the car, Ryder was back as well, fully treated.


    Marc and Wesley sent the both of them to the bullet train station, staying until the train departed.


    The ride back to Seechertown waspletely silent. Wilbur had Ryder return to Seke Ind to get some rest while he headed straight to the museum.


    He had just reached the entrance when a team of Special Forces officers on duty stopped him and shouted, "You''re not allowed beyond this point. It''s been sealed off!"


    "I''m here to see Orin Campbell," said Wilbur.


    "How dare you call Mister Campbell by his first name! Who do you think you are?" The chief of the team of officers red at Wilbur, shouting at him sharply.


    Wilbur nced at him. "Are you new here?"


    "Does it matter if I am? I''ve told you that this ce has been sealed off. Another word and I''ll have you arrested!" shouted the chief.


    Wilbur looked at him again. "You look really familiar, man. Have I seen you somewhere before?"


    The chief narrowed his eyes at Wilbur, staring at him for a good while before finally saying, "Oh, it''s you! I didn''t get you back for that little stunt you pulled on the train before, let''s see how you''re going to get out of this now."

 Chapter 1076

    Wilbur could not help but snort.


    This chief had been the man Wilbur had run into on the train back to


    Seechertown, with whom he had gotten into a small dispute over a knocked-over bag. The guy had even threatened Wilbur.


    The man fumed at the sight of Wilbur smiling. "What the f*ck are youughing at, huh? You really think I won''t get you?"


    "Oh, I can assure you it''s not that," Wilbur chuckled.


    The man''s anger grew by the second, but Wilbur seemedpletely unbothered.


    "Arrest this man for trespassing on forbidden grounds, and detain him for interrogation," said the man coldly.


    Two officers came over at once and were about to make a move.


    Just then, a female officer happened to walk past with her team on patrol.


    Wilbur was about to teach the guy a lesson when he noticed the female officer. He smiled, choosing to do nothing instead.


    The female officer obviously noticed something off here and rushed over at once. "What''s going on here?" she asked right as she spotted Wilbur.


    "You finally made it, Boss! Come on now, Mister Campbell''s been waiting for hours." The female officer on duty turned out to be none other than Elsa.


    This was a huge case, and she had to be here as well.


    The man and his teammates were dumbstruck at the sight of Elsa calling Wilbur ''Boss''.


    Wilbur snorted. "I was trying to get in, but your staff here won''t let me."


    Elsa frowned at the man. "What''s going on here, Hudler?"


    The chief of the team on duty, Dane Hudler, stammered fearfully at once.


    Elsa raised an eyebrow. "Come on."


    Dane trembled all over. "I didn''t know this man, ma''am! He just said he was looking for Mister Campbell, and even called him by his first name. I thought he was just trying to cause trouble, and that''s why I didn''t let him in."


    "Is that all?" Wilbur piped up coldly then.


    Elsa''s expression turned icy at once.


    She knew that Wilbur would never get angry or give other people a hard time unless they had crossed a line.


    Dane paled at the look on her face, unable to get a word out.


    Wilbur was the one to speak up. "Sure, I''ll tell you. I said I was here to see Orin Campbell, and he refused to let me in. I could understand that because he was just doing his job. Orin Campbell isn''t a man just about everyone can talk to like that, after all. But this guy and I had a minor dispute in the past, and because of that, he framed me for trespassing and was going to arrest me to be interrogated. Don''t you think that''s crossing the line?"


    Elsa was fuming at those words.


    Leaving aside the fact that Orin was waiting for Wilbur, Dane''s attempt to abuse his power to frame someone innocent over a personal dispute was by itself unforgivable.


    "Is that true?" Elsa shouted sharply.


    Dane trembled all over, sweat trickling down his back. "Y-Yes, ma''am. I''m sorry! I''ll never do it again!"


    It had not been easy for him to be a member of the Special Forces, let alone make it to the position of chief of a small team.


    After all that hard work, only for something like this to happen to him.


    The thought of what happened on the bullet train and what Dane had done just


    now was enough to fill him with overwhelming remorse.


    Even Chief Janae had called this man her ''Boss''. He was definitely not someone to be messed with.

 Chapter 1077

    Elsa''s expression darkened at the admission,nding a sharp p on Dane''s face.


    Dane was pped into a daze, clutching his cheek as he stood there trembling. "Offload Hudson and send him back to the brigade to be dealt with," Elsa shouted.


    Her team members sprang into action at once, taking all the armor and weapons on Dane off him and putting him in handcuffs."


    "And the few of you, you''re going to be in confinement once the mission is over. I want a report on this." Elsa turned to the rest of Dane''s teammates.


    The officers nodded in acknowledgment, cursing Dane internally a thousand times.


    Why were they to me for his screw-ups?


    Dane was terrified then, looking over at Wilbur shakily. "Please, man, give me another chance. I swear I''ll never do it again."


    Dane was still desperate for a chance to redeem himself. It was important to note that getting into the Special Forces was difficult enough as it is and making it to the position of team chief was all the more difficult.


    If Dane was to be punished for this incident, he would lose all hope of entering any government positions in the future. His future would be bleak.


    Yet Wilbur eyed him coldly. "You''re ruthless and selfish, abusing your power to punish someone over a personal matter. People like you have no ce on the Special Forces team. You''ll only bring everyone down. Just ept your punishment."


    Dane''s expression turned ashen. He knew just how much Elsa seemed to respect Wilbur.


    Wilbur''s words would be enough to be the end of his career, and there were even more terrifying punishments waiting for him after this.


    The thought made Dane''s legs tremble, sweat trickling down his back.


    Elsa red at him coldly. "Take him away."


    Two Special Forces officers came over and did as they were instructed.


    "Come on, Mister Campbell''s about to lose his mind," said Elsa.


    Wilbur nodded, and the both of them headed into the museum.


    They passed through station after station of security checks, finally arriving at the head curator''s office.


    Orin was seen in the office with an elderly man. Both of them were sitting on the sofa, wearing solemn expressions.


    The sight of Wilbur made Orin light up.


    He scrambled to get to his feet, reaching out to shake Wilbur''s hand. "You''re finally here! Let me introduce you to these people. This is Professor Jimmy Angler, head curator of the Kardon Province Museum and a history lecturer at Westhand College."


    Wilbur shook hands with Jimmy, who frowned and nodded at him. "Mister Campbell spoke very highly of you. I hope you''ll be able to get the amulet back for us. It''s of utmost importance."


    "Sit down," Orin waved at Wilbur and Elsa.


    "Could you tell me the gist of what happened?" asked Wilbur.


    "The stand holding the amulet was in perfect condition. Cameras only got footage of a blurry figure, and no one knows how he managed to take the Tiger War Amulet with him. ording to our intel gathered over the past two days, the figure bears some resemnce to a known thief who goes by the name of Venomadder. We''ve pooled all our resources, but all we know is that they''ve disappeared past the national border. We think he snuck over to North Manand," said Elsa.


    Wilbur fell deep into thought.


    Someone capable of stealing the Tiger War Amulet from a ce so strictly guarded had to be a cultivator specialized in thievery.


    Thieving cultivators were best at hiding themselves and utilizing skills like camouging, making it hard to find them.


    Despite the fact that stealing a national treasure would draw attention from the national departments, most cultivators would never take that risk. Only Venomadder had the guts to do it.


    "Do we have any further information on him?" Wilbur looked at Elsa.


    "This person''s been a key suspect in many big heists. They have close ties to big scamming corporations and martial groups over in North Manand as well and are often seen going in and out of the country. They''re also evil and ruthless, hence the name."


    "Do you have a n?" Wilbur asked, looking at Orin.

 Chapter 1078

    Orin frowned. "Our n is to have you sneak across the border to North Manand as an illegal immigrant, find Venomadder, and retrieve the amulet."


    "Can''t we ask for the police in Manand to help us out?" Wilbur asked.


    Orin sighed. "They''ve got all sorts of armed forces over there, especially in North Manand. There are still martial groups from World War Two and all these drug cartels in the city. The government can''t even do anything about them, let alone the police. It''s too difficult to ask for their help. Sending someone like you is our only chance at retrieving the amulet safely."


    Wilbur nodded. He knew a thing or two about how things were in North Manand, and Orin''s description was pretty urate. Orin was probably at his wits'' end to ask him for help.


    "Alright, then. Have everything prepared, and I''ll go as soon as possible."


    Elsa then said, "The armed forces over there have been mobilized to deal with scam calls, and we suspect Venomadder is involved in all of this. They might be hiding in the call center, where you will be sent to."


    "Sure, I''m fine with that," Wilbur nodded.


    Just then, Orin said, "There are lots of Dashans trapped there after getting scammed, forced to work with the scammers. Try to bring them back to Dasha if you can, alright? Their family members have begged for something to be done, but Manand is a sovereign state. There''s honestly not much we can do."


    "No worries. I''ll try my best," said Wilbur.


    Orin nodded. "We''ll also be sending someone to go with you on behalf of the Kardon Province officials. It''ll help us understand more about the scam call center, so we''ll have an easier time rescuing our people in the future. Don''t worry, this person won''t know what you''re really there for. Just focus on doing your job."


    Wilbur was about to refuse but gave it some thought and figured that Orin had a point.


    The scam industry there was truly booming, and people were still falling for these scams despite the awareness that had been spread about it.


    This had happened before, and it would happen again in the future.


    Orin was only doing this on behalf of the people. Wilbur nodded in agreement.


    Orin then nodded at Elsa, who mumbled something into her walkie-talkie. Not long after, a slightly tan girl in her twenties dressed in casual clothes walked in.


    "Let me introduce you to Detective Sophie Hoy. She might be young, but she''s a strong woman who has cracked a good number of big cases recently. She''ll be going to Manand with you, where you will work on your respective missions."


    "A girl?" Wilbur could not help but exim.


    This was a country where its people were above thew. Wouldn''t sending a girl there be a little too dangerous?


    Orin frowned. "A girl won''t draw as much attention. It''ll make it easier for us to infiltrate them."


    Wilbur said nothing, frowning reluctantly.


    Just then, Sophie looked over at Wilbur, bowing with a solemn expression on her face. "Mister Penn. Mister Campbell and Chief Janae spoke very highly of you, but I''m sure I''ll be able to aplish my mission with flying colors and not be a burden to you."


    This girl was one tough cookie.


    Wilbur sighed. "Alright. We''ll just proceed as arranged."


    After all, this was Orin''s decision, and he did not feel good going against it.


    Orin nodded. "Miss Hoy had been paying close attention to the scam industry over at North Manand. She''s been talking to a guy, pretending to fall for the romance scam he''s set up, and is ready to head over anytime. Once you''re ready, she''ll tell the guy that she''s ready to go and you two will sneak across the border. It''s more believable that way."


    "I''m alright with it. Ready when you are," Wilbur said.


    Sophie said, "I''m ready too. I just have to drop him a message, and he''ll arrange for a boat to take us across the border."


    "Okay, you do that. Get ready to go," said Orin.


    Sophie bowed, retreating to her room to get ready.

 Chapter 1079

    Just then, Jimmy let out a sigh. "This is a national treasure that we''ve lost. I''ll carry the shame of losing it to my grave if it isn''t found."


    He shook his head after that. It was clear that he did not have much confidence in Wilbur.


    After all, the amulet had left the country and was untraceable in such a dangerous country. That only made it all the more difficult to retrieve it.


    Elsa turned to Wilbur. "The two of you are going to go to North Manand as


    cousins. This is going to be your new phone. It has all your personal information in


    it."


    She then handed him a mobile phone.


    Wilbur took a look at it before sticking it in his pocket.


    His actual phone was still in his demine.


    Soon, Sophie entered the room wearing a backpack. "Sir, I''ve given the guy a heads-up. We can leave anytime."


    Orin looked over at Wilbur, who nodded.


    "Alright, then. We''ll send you to the station, where you''ll take the bullet train to the border. You''ll be alone after that," said Orin.


    Wilbur got to his feet, and Elsa drove him and Sophie to the train station. They boarded the bullet train soon after, heading straight for the borders of Cloud Province and North Manand.


    The borders between Cloud Province and North Manand were about a thousand kilometers wide, divided by a river that would take you across either side.


    That was where illegal border-crossing was the most rampant.


    Due to the fact that the borders were far too wide, the government had investedrge amounts ofbor and capital into preventing these cases. However, there were still people who managed to sneak through and sessfully pull these scams off.


    Most of the victims of these cases had been lured into the traps with promises of lucrative sries or finding true love, then kidnapped and snuck across the border.


    They would either be forced to have their family members bail them out with high ransom or stay and participate in scamming others.


    Those who refused to listen or pay the bail were tortured in cruel ways, sometimes to the point of death.


    Of course, there were always more simple-minded people who would fall for these traps, thinking they would be able to make good money this way.


    There was truly no way to put an end to this for good, and it was a huge pain for the government.


    Wilbur and Sophie sat next to each other on the bullet train in dead silence.


    Wilbur was thinking about the approach he was going to take once he got there.


    It seemed like the best he could do was to y by ear, as he knew next to nothing about what things were like over there.


    Just as Wilbur was pondering to himself, Sophie spoke up.


    "What''s your mission?" she asked.


    Wilbur nced at her. "You don''t need to know that. Just focus on your own thing."


    "I know. I''m just making sure you''ll stay focused, so you won''t identally expose the both of us," said Sophie coldly.


    Wilbur frowned at her. "Do you think I would do that?"


    "People like you think you''re untouchable because you are well connected, so you can do whatever you want without caring about the consequences. I''m not like that. I came from nothing and got to where I am through hard work. This mission''s extremely important to me, and I hope everything goes well."


    Sophie looked straight ahead as she spoke, but the warning in her tone and her dislike for Wilbur was clear.

 Chapter 1080

    Wilbur raised an eyebrow at Sophia.


    This youngdy had tan skin and lean muscles.


    It was clear that she had grown up in tough conditions and had to fight for herself.


    It was indeed impressive that a regr youngdy like her had been able to make


    it as a detective and be assigned on a personal mission.


    It was certainly fair to say that she was better than many others.


    Yet with their short interaction, Wilbur had noticed something.


    Sophie was fiercely determined and desperate to rise up the ranks, deeply unsatisfied with where she was now.


    Of course, it was good to have that kind of spirit.


    However, clinging to a fixed set of values and refusing to budge would not do her any good.


    Wilbur did not say any of that to her. It was highly unlikely that Sophie would listen, anyway.


    The two of them reached Seesha City the next morning, staying in a cheap inn nearby.


    Both Wilbur and Sophie shared a room, and theck of personal space felt almost suffocating.


    However, Sophie did notin in the slightest. She was glued to her phone all the while, chatting online.


    Aside from when the two of them left their room to go out for food, the rest of their time was spent with Wilbur just watching Sophie chat away.


    When he got bored, Wilbur would just lie down and sleep.


    It waste at night when Sophie picked up her backpack and turned to Wilbur. "Let''s go. Someone''sing for us."


    Wilbur got up and stretched, looking over at Sophie.


    She did not say anything else, turning to leave as Wilbur followed behind her.


    They walked out of the inn, where they were greeted with the sight of a beaten-up SUV waiting for them.


    Sophie talked to the driver for a bit before entering the car with Wilbur.


    The driver was a middle-aged man with a mustache, who said nothing throughout the entire ride.


    The car drove out of the city into the suburbs, then into the mountains.


    After winding around countless roads, the car finally stopped at the foot of a mountain.


    The mustached man got out of the car, pointing to the river ahead. "Get off here. There will be people waiting for you."


    Sophie did as she was told at once, and Wilbur followed behind her quietly.


    A little over half an hourter, the two of them arrived by the river.


    A small, dpidated boat that had been modified, chugged over, and both Sophie and Wilbur boarded it before the boat sped off.


    Another half an hourter, the boat stopped at a mysterious-looking harbor.


    A young man was standing there.


    Sophie and Wilbur got off, and the man greeted Sophie warmly. "You made it, Soph!"


    Sophie shed a rare smile. "This is my cousin, Wilbur Penn, the one I told you about. He heard that you could make loads of money here, and insisted oning along. Wilbur, this is Zayn Cox. My friend."


    Wilbur nodded and smiled at Zayn, who chuckled in response. "Of course, of course. Everyone''s wee here. You''re more than wee toe here and make your money. Let''s go."


    Zayn then turned away, heading deep into the woods.


    Sophie and Wilbur followed behind him.


    Just then, however, two soldiers holding rifles appeared to follow behind them as well.


    Sophie spotted them and gasped in shock. "What''s this?"


    "Oh, don''t mind them. They''re from thepany''s security team. They''re here to protect us. I''m sure you know how dangerous things are around here, but the money''s no joke. I''ve only been here a little over a year, and I''ve already made over five million dors. I''ll be heading back to live the rest of my life infort and glory when I hit a hundred million," Zayn said with a smile.

 Chapter 1081

    Wilbur smiled and continued onward.


    They walked in the forest for two hours before finally getting out of the forest in the morning and arriving at a small road.


    There was a sports utility vehicle parked on the side of the road. Zayn gestured to Sophie and Wilbur to get in the car, and they drove away.


    The armed security guard drove to an industrial park entrance during the afternoon and parked there.


    They were surrounded by mountains, and the industrial park was built at the foot of the mountain.


    Zayn led Wilbur and Sophie out of the car and said, "We''re here."


    They observed the industrial park. It was only a thousand square meters in area. There were buildings that were two to three stories high. It did not look like an industrial park at all.


    Moreover, electric fences surrounded the industrial park, making sizzling noises from time to time.


    They could see teams of security guards surveilling the area.


    Instead of an industrial park, it felt a lot more like a prison.


    Sophie looked at Zayn and asked, "Is this the high-tech industrial park you mentioned?"


    "Yes. You''ll find out when you head inside. I won''t lie to you," said Zayn. He grabbed her arm and walked inside.


    Sophie did not resist, and Wilbur also followed along out of curiosity.


    He turned to look at the guard before the gates closed. He smiled faintly and continued onward.


    Zayn led them to a building and said, "Wait here. Someone wille to guide you very soon. I need to attend to some matters."


    Then, Zayn left and vanished. Two security guards were left to keep an eye on them.


    A middle-aged man came out of the building at that moment.


    The man was around forty years old. He had a slim face and a hook nose, giving him a sinister look.


    The man sized them up and said coldly, "My name is Yannick Lovell. I''m the owner here. Let me show you around."


    Sophie was slightly afraid, but Yannick scoffed coldly. The armed security guards behind them yelled, "Move!"


    They had no choice but to walk inside.


    Yannick led the way. They passed through a corridor and came to a room.


    However, it was more like a prison cell.


    The room was sealed with metal bars and steel fences.


    There was a young man inside the room, and his hands were tied behind his


    back. He was enduring torture as he screamed.


    They saw two men with military gear in there. One of them was holding an electric baton as he tortured the young man.


    The other man had a bloody whip in his hand, whipping at the young man.


    The young man screamed and scrunched his body to hide from the pain.


    However, the room was small, and his movements were restricted. There was no ce for him to hide.


    There was a puddle of blood on the floor from the torture. The man was covered in wounds and bleeding everywhere. His whines and begging echoed in the room.


    Sophie was terrified and yelled, "What have you done? We''re here to work! What is the meaning of this?"


    "There''s work, of course. You''ll be fine if youply. If you don''t, this will be what happens to you," said Yannick menacingly.


    Wilbur frowned and replied, "I don''t want this job anymore. How can you treat people like this?"


    Yannickughed and looked at them. He said, "You''re stowaways, so that''s half a million dors per person. You can either have your family pay the ransom orply with work until your debts are cleared."


    "I won''t do it," said Wilbur with a low voice.


    Yannick sneered coldly and said, "There were tons of guys like you, but most of them can''t make it through a day. Do you want to try?"


    "Are there nows around here? You''re being too reckless, aren''t you?" asked Wilbur.


    Yannickughed and replied, "I am thew around here, you naive kid. You''re no longer human if you''re here. You''re only tools for profit. You''re animals, my herd. Guards, show them what we''re made of."


    The armed security guards wielded their guns as they tried to hit Wilbur on the head to knock him out.

 Chapter 1082

    Wilbur dodged the attack and looked at Yannick coldly.


    Yannick was stunned. He did not expect Wilbur to be so agile.


    The security guards immediately disabled the safety lock and aimed at Wilbur. Sophie quickly said, "Don''t shoot! We''ll do it!"


    Yannick scoffed coldly and walked around Wilbur,menting slowly, "Nice moves."


    "I was a mercenary, so I can handle you people."


    Wilbur did not lie. Technically, he was a mercenary, and he also founded the famous Abyss Mercenaries.


    Yannick pondered when he heard that.


    Suddenly, Wilbur knocked a security guard unconscious, then he snatched his gun away.


    The other security guard did not react in time, so Wilbur knocked him unconscious with the barrel of the gun.


    Then, he pointed the gun at Yannick and said coldly, "You can''t threaten me with this nonsense."


    Sophie instantly looked nervous. She looked at Wilbur slightly furiously.


    Yannick was stunned, then heughed out loud.


    More than ten armed guards appeared at the same time. They were pointing their guns at Wilbur.


    There were more gunners that could be seen on the second floor, and snipers were also involved.


    Yannick sneered coldly and said, "Are you sure you want to make a fuss in a ce like this? Don''t you think that you''ll be beaten red and blue if I just signaled with a cough?"


    Wilbur was stunned for a moment, then he slowly dropped the gun to the floor.


    Yannick sneered coldly and said, "Good."


    More armed guards came over, and they pushed their guns against Wilbur.


    Yannick said, "Follow me to continue with the tour."


    With that said, they were forced to continue the tour.


    They saw prisoners getting drained of blood in the cells. There were a few bottles of dark red liquid next to them.


    A man was hung in a prison cell, barely alive. His blood was draining out, but the draining did not stop.


    Someone was getting beaten in a prison cell, suffering from physical torture. He was also forced to eat feces. It was brutal and extremely disgusting.


    There were two doctors in a prison cell. They used simple and low-quality medical equipment to remove the organs of an unconscious man. It was frightening to look


    at.


    Yannick looked at them after showing them around. He asked coldly, "What do you think?"


    Sophie lowered her gaze and replied in a cautious tone, "I''ll do it. I''ll do anything."


    Yannick looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What exactly do we need to do?"


    Yannickughed and replied, "You can be a small leader of a security squad because of your skills. You''ll be paid twenty thousand dors each month until you clear your debt. How about it?"


    "That sounds fine," agreed Wilbur.


    Yannick ordered his subordinates to confiscate their phones and identifications.


    Then, heughed and said, "Follow me."


    They were led by Yannick, and they arrived at another building.


    It had a spacious lobby with hundreds ofputers.


    There were many men and women who were making calls in front of theputers, or in the middle of conversing with someone.


    Over ten armed guards paced around them as they supervised the callers.


    Yannick looked at Sophie and said, "Your job is to make scam calls. You''ll be trained in how to do your work. You''ll be free when you earn five hundred thousand dors. You may continue if you decide to do so by then. The scammed money will be split equally from then on. You may also leave if you don''t want to continue."


    Yannick told the truth without hiding any details.


    Sophie kept nodding cautiously.


    Just then, a morously dressed woman in her thirties walked over to take Sophie away.


    "Follow me."

 Chapter 1083

    Yannick said something to the armed guard behind him in a cold tone, after which the armed guard forcefully escorted Wilbur to an office.


    Yannick ced his feet on the table and lit a cigar. He said coldly, "I admire yourbat skills, so I''m giving you this special opportunity. I hope you can appreciate it."


    "I will," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    "Don''t try to leave. Those who tried to leave without my permission were shot to death. There will be no second chances."


    "Understood," said Wilbur.


    Yannick opened his drawer and took out ankle cuffs. He tossed it to his


    subordinates so that they would cuff Wilbur''s ankles.


    Then, he said, "The cuffs have a tracker, and it''s rigged with explosives. If you try to leave, or forcefully remove the cuffs, boom."


    Yannick made a gesture of an explosion with his hands. Heughed loudly and said, "It will blow one of your legs off, and we''ll find you immediately. You saw what happened to those people. That could happen to you too."


    Wilbur nodded silently.


    "Also, don''t be smug and think you''re the only one who can fight here. We have powerful Ambience level cultivators here. The Mewahood is also ruled by a Sanctuary level cultivator. Your lousy skills mean nothing here, do you understand?"


    Wilbur nodded and replied, "Got it."


    "Go. Chuck will show you around and tell you what to do," said Yannick coldly.


    An armed guard with a mustache tapped Wilbur on the shoulder.


    Wilbur followed him outside.


    Chuck led two subordinates and Wilbur to stroll around in the industrial park. He said, "You''re assigned to night patrol. You need to lead two armed guards to patrol the industrial park. If you discover an escapee, chase them down immediately. Shoot them dead if you can''t catch them in time. You will die if any one of them gets away."


    Wilbur frowned and said, "We''re all from Dasha. Isn''t this too cruel?"


    "Cruel? It''s the world that''s cruel, not us."


    Chuck led Wilbur to an apartment after saying that, then assigned him a room.


    Wilbur was surprised to find himself being assigned a room all to himself. It seemed like being abat cultivator had its perks no matter where he went.


    Chuck left after giving Wilbur some instructions.


    Wilbury on the tough bed and fell into deep thought.


    People were treated inhumanely after they were scammed here. It was the first time he saw something tragic like that. It was extremely dark and brutal.


    He sighed and shut his eyes to think.


    Evening came in the blink of an eye.


    Two armed guards came to report to him.


    Wilbur understood that they were his subordinates, but they were also there to keep an eye on him.


    He got up and followed them to patrol around the park.


    Nothing happened, and Chuck took over his shift after 12 o''clock, so Wilbur went back to his room to sleep.


    Wilbur immediately used his spirit energy when he returned to his room. He created an illusion of himself sleeping and effortlessly removed his ankle cuffs. He then walked out of the room.


    He slipped out of the industrial park and stood on a hill. He looked over the industrial park and memorized theyout.


    However, he did not know where to begin to look for the Tiger War Amulet.


    Suddenly, he sensed a powerful spiritual rippleing from the mountains.


    Wilbur was stunned, then he quickly went toward it.


    Over half an hourter, he arrived at the highest hill.


    He saw a man in a long robe holding a longsword with a thin de. The man shed toward the moon in the sky.


    The wind instantly howled like a storm when he made the attack. The sharp de energy made a howling sound when it shed through the air. The attack went as far as a hundred meters.


    The dark clouds in the sky were pushed away from the attack, revealing the bright moon behind it.


    Wilbur nodded in admiration. He assumed the man was an intermediate Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Suddenly, the man turned around and shed at the huge rock which Wilbur was hiding behind.


    The wind howled and the sky dimmed. The hill seemed to freeze in time for a moment.

 Chapter 1084

    The power of that attack dimmed the sky.


    The raging spiritual de energy shed across the air and caused a loud explosion when it hit the huge rock.


    The loud sound echoed through the mountains as the rock was smashed to bits, with dust flying everywhere.


    The man maintained his offensive stance as he observed the dust cloud, which settled after some time.


    Wilbur held onto the historical halberd. It was ignited with spiritual mes in front of his chest, and he waspletely unharmed.


    The man was surprised and nonchntlymented, "There aren''t many people in Manand who could block my attack."


    "It''s probably not your best shot," said Wilbur while smiling.


    The man retrieved his sword and pointed the de at the ground. He said coldly, "That''s right. I haven''t seen a worthy opponent in a while. How should I address you?"


    "Wilbur Penn. What about you?"


    "Shepard Goth."


    "That''s a rare surname."


    "My surname is from Dasha."


    "I can tell."


    Shepard pointed his longsword at Wilbur. He said nonchntly, "Come and fight me since you''re here."


    "I''m not here to fight," Wilbur replied with a frown.


    Shepard said, "You sneaked up on me at night, so I''m afraid you don''t have a choice."


    Wilbur wanted to exin himself, but Shepard''s longsword abruptly ignited in spiritual mes. A powerful and terrifying spiritual pressure instantly spread across the hill.


    The mountain breeze instantly turned into howling winds as the sword shed past, creating a terrifying sound.


    Wilbur smiled faintly. The spiritual mes on the historical halberd erupted, and his spiritual pressure also spread outward.


    Shepard nodded with satisfaction. Then, he made a shing attack. The de energy soared, and he quickly followed the de energy as it flew toward Wilbur. Wilbur shed through the de energy with a swing of the historical halberd.


    However, Shepard had arrived in front of him. He wielded his longsword masterfully and attacked Wilbur from varying angles.


    Wilbur fought back with his historical halberd. Both weapons shed against each other, creating constant explosions as they did. Spiritual energy dissipated everywhere.


    Wilbur was marvelous with his Godly Training Form.


    His skills were unexpectedly fantastic.


    However, Shepard had mastered using his longsword, so his moves were also wless. Wilbur could not believe that he was able to fight back.


    Wilbur was surprised by Shepard''s skillfulness inbat.


    Thosebat skills alone could make him an elite expert, regardless of his cultivation.


    Wilbur also surprised Shepard with hisbat skills, which brought an unexpected look of joy onto Shepard''s cold face.


    However, his attacks only grew more ferocious.


    The longsword carried a raging spiritual energy, and each of his varied forms of attacks was lethal.


    Each attack transitioned into another like an art form. He was extremely graceful and wless, as though he was creating art with his moves.


    Aside from Wilbur, no one else could put up a fight against Shepard even if they were on the same cultivation level. His de attacks were poetic yet violent.


    Wilbur had a look of admiration in his eyes.


    He also spun around with his historical halberd to block the attacks from Shepard. However, he asionally threw in an attack or two as well. Shepard gradually looked shocked.


    Their figures shed about as they kept spinning and turning in a small area, like entangled shadows.


    Moonlight shone on the hill.


    Their figures crossed paths. The longsword and the historical halberd shed against each other, which resulted in explosions, dissipating spiritual energy, and strong howling winds.


    They were both pushed back for roughly ten meters after a huge sh a few minutes into the intense battle. Both parties stared at each other.

 Chapter 1085

    Wilbur had a look of admiration in his eyes. It was remarkable that Shepard could hold up that long against his Godly Training Form.


    However, Shepard was shocked to his core.


    He had cultivated for decades, so he could not believe that his poetic de skills failed to defeat his opponent.


    Although surprised, it also made him want to fight.


    He was unmatched in Manand, so he was a lonely expert.


    Having finally met a worthy opponent, he had to battle him at all costs.


    "Wilbur, I''m impressed with yourbat skills, but now, let''s bring out the big guns and duke it out."


    "Great minds think alike," said Wilbur excitedly.


    Shepard was suddenly ignited with spiritual mes as he spoke. Countless runes also appeared in the spiritual mes on the longsword.


    A magnificent spiritual pressure spread across the hill, causing the sky to howl with raging winds.


    Wilburughed. His body and his historical halberd also surged in spiritual mes.


    An equally powerful spiritual pressure instantly spread out from him.


    Both spiritual pressures shed and caused thunderous noises like a storm.


    Shepard roared, then wielded his longsword masterfully again, pointing his longsword downwards as if he was painting with the earth as his canvas. The poetic de attack came at Wilbur.


    Storms were instantly raised, and a sh of de light shone across the hill.


    The de energy came at Wilbur at full force.


    Wilburughed and yelled, "Nice!"


    He spun his historical halberd around in a circr motion and made his counterattack.


    An explosion could be heard. A terrifying de energy flew toward Shepard''s attack with an unstoppable force.


    A thunderous noise could be heard.


    Hundreds of animals were startled, and birds flew away.


    The two de energies shed with each other, causing terrifying spiritual energy


    to dissipate all over the ce, which pushed the dark clouds in the sky away.


    Then, Shepard cried out maniacally. He sprinted toward Wilbur with his longsword and made a series of attacks.


    Each attack was ferocious and seemingly unstoppable.


    Wilbur was in the mood to fight too. His spiritual energy erupted, emitting a terrifying spiritual pressure.


    His historical halberd carried a raging spiritual energy and a terrifying force, and he attacked Shepard at an incredibly cunning angle.


    There were more than ten continuous explosions.


    They barely dodged each other''s attacks.


    Another thunderous boom could be heard as they were both knocked back for some distance because of their shing attacks. With that, they stared at each other.


    Shepard said slowly, "Ourbat skills are equally great. It looks like we won''t have a clear winner."


    Wilbur smiled and remained silent. He had yet to go all out. Otherwise, Shepard would not be able to go against his Godly Training Form.


    What he cultivated was a divine skill, after all.


    Suddenly, Shepard pointed his longsword at the sky and shouted, "Nature Painting Domain!"


    Wilbur was immediately sucked into another world.


    They stood over two hilltops on the sides of a mighty river.


    The river was mighty, as well as the mountains. The pressure of the world


    instantly enveloped Wilbur.


    They stood over the river and sensed the waves.


    Shepard said nonchntly, "Wilbur, unleash your Domain. No one can survive my Nature Painting Domain."


    "I agree with you because I want to show you my respect. Tyrant of No Other!"


    The spiritual mes on Wilbur erupted again. Runes kept appearing on the spiritual mes of his historical halberd. A powerful energy that could rule the world had risen once more.

 Chapter 1086

    The tyrant-like energy made Shepard nod silently.


    The spiritual energy of his opponent was no weaker than his Domain. Wilbur was indeed the best opponent he fought in his life.


    The spiritual energy of two Super Sanctuary Domains shed with each other. It dimmed the sky and made the river stir up wild waves. The mountains were also shaken.


    Shepard said nonchntly, "You''re indeed powerful, but my next attack will be my strongest attack. Be prepared to die. Although I don''t want you to die. I can''t control the power of my next attack, and there has to be a winner between us. I''m sorry."


    Wilbur chuckled nonchntly and said, "What a coincidence. I, too, learned a new move. You should feel proud of yourself if you''re able to take it."


    Shepard looked at Wilbur and nodded. He said, "I hope your new move doesn''t disappoint me."


    "I believe it won''t," said Wilbur.


    Shepard swung his longsword and pointed it at Wilbur. He said nonchntly, "Nature Painting Domain: Nature Kills."


    The river behind Shepard instantly became a tsunami. The mountains on the sides shook in response.


    The power of the river and the mountains he created with his Domain were channeled into him.


    Shepard''s hands trembled as if the longsword in his hand was too heavy.


    He wielded the longsword with both hands. He slowly lifted it, then made a gentle attack at Wilbur.


    The river behind him erupted in waves, and the mountains on the sides instantly crumbled.


    The rainbow-like de energy carried the force of the river and the mountains as the poetic attack came at Wilbur.


    Wilbur was enveloped with the force equivalent to the river and the mountains.


    It was powerful, intense, and unstoppable.


    Wilbur roared when Shepard made the attack.


    The spiritual mes on him were abruptly retrieved back to his body, but countless runes appeared on him.


    The historical halberd jingled and grew to ten meters long. There werepleted passages of inscriptions on the historical halberd.


    Wilbur was like an enraged tyrant at that moment, and dominating energy kept emitting from him.


    "Tyrant of No Other: Senary: Skyfall."


    The historical halberd shed down ferociously.


    The sky of the Nature Painting Domain cracked, the rivers turned to steam and dried up, and the mountains that crumbled were turned to dust.


    The attack wasbined with various powers, spiritual energy, and the raging power of the Dragon power. It shed through the sky in an iridescent light.


    The attack was thetest move Wilbur learned after he leveled up his Dragon''s Chant.


    He used his powerful spiritual energy and his tyrannical power to shatter everything around him.


    It was especially destructive against an enemy''s Domain.


    He created an immensely terrifying power bybining his strength and his aura.


    Skyfall shed directly against Nature Kills.


    A loud explosion echoed through the world.


    The Nature Painting Domain was instantly shattered. Shepard''s Domain faded away.


    Nature Kills was also overpowered, and the rest of Skyfallnded on Shepard.


    He froze in ce for a moment. Then, a loud sound could be heard from inside his body, after which he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The Nature Painting Domain was destroyed.


    They were back on the hill again, standing across from each other.


    Shepard looked at Wilbur with disbelief. He could not care less about his injury.


    Wilbur retrieved his historical halberd and said nonchntly, "You''re powerful, but not powerful enough."


    Shepard spat out blood again. He let out a long sigh and said, "You''re right. I''m not powerful enough."


    "Don''t be disappointed. There''s no such thing as the most powerful entity in this world. There will always be something more powerful," said Wilbur.


    Shepard pondered for a long while before he said slowly, "There''s no such thing as the most powerful, and there will always be something more powerful. Thanks for the advice." He bowed at Wilbur with sincerity.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Please rest well. Goodbye."


    He then turned around to leave.

 Chapter 1087

    However, Shepard called out to him, "Please wait, sir."


    Wilbur turned around and noticed that Shepard had gone on his knees. Shepard said in a humble tone, "I feel inspired to have met you today, sir. If you don''t mind, I''m willing to follow you and serve you."


    He was invincible in Manand for far too long.


    However, he had to leave Manand for some reason.


    The battle made him realize that cooping in the mountains would not help him improve.


    The only way that he could improve was to follow a truly powerful cultivator.


    Therefore, he decided not to be bound in the mountains. He was prepared to venture out and see the real world.


    Wilbur convinced him with his capabilities.


    He knew that Wilbur''s Skyfall attack was not at its most powerful because Wilbur held back at the final moment.


    Otherwise, Shepard would have been obliterated.


    Regardless, he was still badly injured. He remained conscious only because he was powerful enough.


    The battle made him want to worship Wilbur. He was willing to be his follower.


    Wilbur looked at Shepard who was kneeling on the ground, then smiled, and said, "I also admire you, but I have business to attend to at the moment. I''ll consider it after I''m done with that business."


    Then, he turned and left, vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    Shepard stood up slowly. Blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth. He was in a sorry state.


    He finally got to meet an expert like Wilbur, and he wanted to follow him. However, all he received was a vague reply. It made him anxious.


    Shepard felt guilty that he missed the chance to befriend the expert.


    He sat up while facing the mountains with an anxious heart, healing himself as he recalled the battle.


    As he analyzed the battle, he grew more and more anxious over time.


    Wilbur had amazingbat skills. He could not believe that the de skills he spent decades mastering did not provide him with any advantage at all.


    He thought about it and realized there were a few times he almost died. However, the attacks missed. Wilbur would miss at those crucial moments.


    He could not think that during the battle.


    However, given the time to think about the situation, he realized that Wilbur had clearly missed on purpose.


    Moreover, the Skyfall attack destroyed his Domain. Wilbur could have killed him then and there, but he stopped in time and only injured Shepard.


    Everything made it obvious to him that Wilbur was holding back.


    Shepard sweated hard when he thought about that.


    Wilbur was more powerful than he appeared. Shepard wondered how powerful Wilbur truly was, and he felt like an ignorant fool.


    His gaze gradually became determined.


    He had to be his follower at all costs. Staying near an expert was the only way he could improve.


    Wilbur was back at the industrial park.


    He snuck back to his room and put on the ankle cuffs, theny on his bed, and started to ponder.


    There was no news on Venomadder, but he was probably hiding in the Mewahood.


    Venomadder had to consider the consequences because he stole a national treasure, so he probably had toy low for a while.


    Wilbur could only search for clues slowly as he did not want to alert the thief and let him escape once again. That would only make finding him all the more difficult.


    Chuck burst into the room in the morning with a small team of armed guards.


    Wilbur turned to look at Chuck.


    Chuck said coldly, "Get up."


    "What is it? Do I have to do morning patrol too?" Wilbur stretched and sat up straight.


    Chuck replied coldly, "Something happened to your cousin, Sophie Hoy. Our employer wants to see you."


    The armed guards pointed their guns at Wilbur when Chuck spoke.

 Chapter 1088

    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with her? Was she being disobedient?"


    "You''ll find out when you get there," said Chuck coldly.


    Wilbur stood up slowly. Chuck and his subordinates then forced him to the elevator, and they went to Yannick''s office.


    Yannick still had his legs on the table, smoking his cigar.


    There was a middle-aged man standing behind him. He had a buzzcut and a


    sinister gaze.


    Wilbur nced at him and knew that he was an intermediate Ambience level cultivator.


    Sophie stood by the side with her hands and feet tied. She looked absolutely terrified.


    "What''s going on, boss?" asked Wilbur.


    Yannick looked at Wilbur and smiled nonchntly. He replied, "Your cousin didn''t make a single dor yesterday."


    "She just got here, so she doesn''t know anything yet. It''s normal," said Wilbur.


    Yannick scoffed coldly and said, "Normal things here are abnormal. Those who can''t make money will have to be punished."


    "Why did you ask to see me?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    Yannick tossed him a whip and replied coldly, "Whip Sophie ten times, and whip her hard."


    Sophie instantly looked at Wilbur with fear in her eyes.


    However, there was a message in her eyes that Wilbur understood.


    She wanted him to not show any mercy.


    Wilbur picked up the whip.


    The whip was made by twisting multiple strands of animal sinew together into a meter-long whip. It was a sturdy whip alright.


    It was a whip that would rip through one''s skin easily.


    Ordinary people would not be able to withstand being whipped ten times.


    Wilbur held the whip and frowned. He said, "My cousin brought me here to earn money out of the kindness of her heart, but now you want me to hit her. I can''t do that."


    "You can''t do it? Or is there something fishy going on with you two?" asked Yannick creepily.


    There was a gleam of panic in her eyes.


    Wilbur frowned and replied, "We only wanted to make money. To be honest, I feel like we''ve been tricked. This ce is not like she described, but we epted it anyway. However, I can''t do it if you want us to tear each other apart."


    Wilbur tossed the whip to the floor.


    Yannick put his legs down and looked at Wilbur coldly. Sophie looked nervous and afraid.


    Yannick suddenlyughed after a moment. He said, "Fine. I''ll give her three days. If she can''t make any money by then, you''ll know that we won''t allow freeloaders. Take her away."


    Someone immediately brought Sophie away.


    She snuck a nce at Wilbur before she left.


    There was some resentment in her eyes.


    Wilbur knew that Sophie felt like it was too risky for him to refuse whipping her.


    Sophie could withstand being whipped, but Wilbur could not hit a femalepanion. It was not necessary either.


    If Yannick flipped out, he might as well tear down the entire industrial park.


    He would just find another way to track down Venomadder.


    Yannick said after Sophie was taken away, "Alright, go to your station and keep an eye on those who can''t make any money. Don''t let them escape, and don''t let them die too."


    His station was the punishment area. The area was to punish those who could not pull their weight.


    Wilbur knew about it when he first got here.


    He silently nodded and walked to his station. Two armed guards followed behind him.


    He came to his station and slowly passed by the prison cells.


    He could hear painful screams and sounds of begging everywhere.


    The sounds of whips and electrical batons werebined with tragic screaming.


    There was no dignity for the punished ones.


    They were less than an animal in the industrial park.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh.

 Chapter 1089

    Perhaps the people there wanted to make money, or perhaps they were desperate, so they took the risk.


    Their circumstances were pitiful regardless.


    They and their families endured major physical and mental trauma.


    Most of the people there were from Dasha.


    Wilbur wanted to save them too, but it was not the time.


    He could only endure it.


    Meanwhile, Yannick was in his office.


    Yannick asked coldly, "What do you think, Lucian?"


    The Ambience level cultivator behind Yannick replied, "Not bad. He''s an Aura level cultivator."


    "Do you think he''s really here to make money?" asked Yannick.


    Lucian replied, "It''s possible. An Aura level cultivator can''t make a lot of money in Dasha, after all."


    "But our wage isn''t high either."


    "This ce is armed, and he was restricted by the electronic ankle cuffs. Moreover, I''m here too, so what can he possibly do?" asked Lucian nonchntly.


    Yannickughed and said, "You''re right, but he needs to be tested. Tell him to punish those assholes. Give him a raise if he passes the test. If he doesn''t pass the test or does something suspicious, kill him for me."


    "Got it, boss. I''ll do it right away," said Lucian. He then turned and walked outside.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was standing in front of a prison cell. He watched a prisoner get beaten up.


    The prisoner was bloody all over, and he was barely even conscious.


    However, the electric batons still electrocuted him. He flinched and foamed at the mouth.


    Wilbur could not stand it anymore. He yelled, "Stop!"


    The armed guards inside looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur said coldly, "I was sent by the boss. Where will he get the money if you guys torture him to death?"


    They seemed to know who Wilbur was, so they stopped.


    The man caught his breath weakly. He curled up into a ball, and he was in a lot of pain.


    Suddenly, Lucian was next to Wilbur with a few subordinates. He said, "Follow me."


    Wilbur silently followed him. They came to a prison cell.


    There was a man who curled up into a ball in the prison cell. He was bloody all over, and his body kept twitching. He was like a dead fish with nerve reflexes.


    Lucian passed Wilbur a whip and said coldly, "Our employer instructed you to give it a try because this guy can''t make any more money."


    "Isn''t he dying?" asked Wilbur.


    Lucian replied, "Let him die since he can''t make any money. The doctors are waiting."


    Wilbur understood that his organs would be removed if he could not make any money.


    It was a hellish ce.


    Wilbur sighed to himself.


    Lucian ordered someone to open the door, and he gestured at Wilbur to go inside.


    Wilbur held the whip and entered the room slowly. He kicked the person on the floor.


    He could not hit someone who was helpless. However, he had to.


    He felt troubled.


    The man screamed nervously when he was kicked. He turned to look.


    They made eye contact with each other, and they were both stunned.


    The man wanted to scream because he was shocked, but Wilbur mercilessly whipped his mouth.


    His cheek was injured by the whip. His tooth chipped, and what he wanted to say was whipped back into his mouth.


    The man screamed and wailed.


    However, Wilbur mercilessly whipped him. He was instantly marked by the whips, and his skin was gory.


    Wilbur looked displeased. He kept whipping hard. The man rolled around in pain while looking at Wilbur with utter fear.

 Chapter 1090

    Wilbur sneered coldly while he whipped the man. He felt great inside.


    He could not believe that the man was Stanley Lowes.


    Stanley was the director of Cape Consortium back then. He bumped into him, but he acted arrogantly.


    He was scolded by Faye, and he was transferred back to the headquarters for his punishment.


    However, Stanley clearly had no remorse. Wilbur could not believe that he conspired with Seechertown gangster, Lightning Hank, to kill him.


    Stanley was taken out in the end, and he was sent to prison.


    It seemed like Stanley had what it takes to get out of prison.


    However, he somehow ended up in the industrial park.


    It did not matter. Wilbur did not mind teaching another lesson to someone who tried to kill him.


    The whips kepting.


    Stanley rolled around in pain and fear as if he encountered the most terrifying demon in hell.


    He was arrested in prison back then.


    However, he had money and some friends.


    It took a lot of effort for him to be bailed out. Then, he snuck out of the country with a few million dors with him.


    He did not expect to run into scammers when he left, and he was tricked to North Manand.


    As expected, the money on him was taken away.


    He was transferred around multiple times, and he ended up with Yannick.


    He had no money when he ended up with Yannick, so he endured inhumane treatment every day. His fate was worse than death.


    He ended up in such a terrifying ce, so he could not believe that he had run into Wilbur again.


    He suspected that Wilbur was behind everything he endured.


    He felt like all his suffering was arranged by Wilbur.


    Stanley was shaken to his soul when he thought of that. He instantly had a mental breakdown and started to speak gibberish. In just an instant, Stanley became deranged.


    Wilbur sighed to himself when he saw that, and he kept whipping.


    Stanley tried to kill him, so they had grudges.


    However, torturing someone was not something he wanted to do.


    A powerful force was channeled into the whip, causing Stanley to die on the spot.


    Wilbur tossed the whip and walked out of the prison cell. He looked at Lucian coldly.


    Lucian patted his shoulder and smiled.


    Two doctors and their assistants walked in with a surgery table.


    Lucian received a call at that moment.


    He hung up after a brief conversation, then told Wilbur, "Follow me. The daughter of the Mewa Border Military''s General, Demi Madres, is going to visit our industrial park. Our employer wants everyone to wee them."


    Wilbur nced at Stanley on the surgery table and scoffed coldly. After that, he followed Lucian out of the room.


    Yannick led hundreds of armed guards to the entrance of the industrial park, including Lucian, Chuck, and Wilbur. They waited in rows to wee Demi.


    There were more than ten human trafficking hotspots in North Manand. Also, they were supported by Manand''s military forces, so they werewless.


    They paid for the local forces each month, which was the main ie of those organizations. Which was why they prioritized protecting the industrial parks.


    The armed guards were neutral. They could fight with or against the government.


    The Manand government could only tackle one human trafficking case at a time, which was very inefficient.


    These industrial parks earned a lot of profit with human trafficking and organ selling, after all. No one would give up on profit like that.


    Some of the politicians in the Manand government were also in on it. They earned profits along with the armed guards.


    Therefore, there was no solution to eradicating the local forces.


    Mewatown was under the jurisdiction of the Border Military. The general of the Border Military was corrupted like the other forces. They had the authority to receive taxes, govern thend, and so on. They were the local tyrants.


    More than ten of the industrial parks running scams in Mewa treated the Border Military General as their protector. They did not dare to disrespect him.


    As one of the minor leadership figures in the industrial park at the moment, Wilbur stood behind Yannick as he looked forward.

 Chapter 1091

    Around ten military vehicles drove in soon.


    Hundreds of border militants got out of their vehicles and stood in two rows.


    A woman got out of the SUV in the middle. She wore sunsses, had wavy hair, and was wearing a military jacket with leather shorts and long boots.


    The woman must be the daughter of the general.


    Demi had a custom-made gold pistol on her waist. She walked toward the industrial park with her head held high under everyone''s escort.


    Yannick hurriedly weed her. He greeted her by bowing and said, "Wee to Yannick Industrial Park, miss."


    "Yeah," replied Demi nonchntly. She walked towards the park under Yannick''s lead.


    Everyone bowed at Demi when she walked into the park.


    She walked past them proudly.


    However, she stopped when she got to Wilbur. She removed her sunsses and ced them on her head. She looked at Wilbur and asked coldly, "Why didn''t you greet me?"


    "I''m not used to it," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    ''What a joke. Do you want me to bow down to you? Who do you think you are?'' Wilbur thought.


    Yannick immediately yelled, "Bow down to her!"


    "I said I''m not used to it," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Yannick was instantly furious.


    The Border Military was his protector, and he felt like he would not survive a day without their support.


    ''Is he asking to die by offending Miss Madres?'' Yannick wondered.


    They were not being watched at that moment.


    Sophie snuck up to the window and watched in silence.


    Yannick was furious, so he was going to let Lucian punish Wilbur and make him apologize to Demi.


    Lucian looked displeased, and he was about to attack Wilbur.


    However, Demi chuckled and stopped them. She looked at Wilbur with intrigue.


    She said slowly after a moment, "You''re quite bold to be rude to me. Do you know what the consequences are?"


    "I don''t," Wilbur replied without a care. He felt like he might as well drop the act. There was no way he would be afraid of them.


    Deni looked displeased. She said coldly, "Those who were rude to me had been chopped up to feed the pigs. Do you want that?"


    "I don''t know about others, but I feel like I won''t end up being pig feed," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Demi sneered coldly and asked, "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because of my capabilities," replied Wilbur.


    Demi looked displeased, and she stepped back.


    Yannick shot a look at Lucian. Spiritual energy abruptly burst forth from Lucian as he punched Wilbur.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and punched back.


    A loud collision could be heard, and Lucian screamed tragically because his arm was broken. He flew back for over a dozen meters, then spat out blood and fell unconscious to the floor.


    Everyone was shocked by the sight of that and aimed their weapons at Wilbur.


    Demi had more than ten subordinates who carried bazookas, and they were all pointed at Wilbur too.


    All of Demi and Yannick''s forces had their weapons aimed at Wilbur as if an intense conflict would break out soon.


    Yannick was shaken to his core.


    He did not expect Wilbur to be so powerful.


    Wilbur was so powerful that Lucian could not defeat him.


    Yannick felt like no one would get out alive if anything happened to Demi.


    He was sweating hard at that moment.


    Demi looked unbothered. She looked at Wilbur coldly and asked slowly, "You! How did you get here?"

 Chapter 1092

    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "I was smuggled here."


    "Smuggled? You''re not a spy, are you?" Demi backed away and pulled out her


    pistol to point at Wilbur. She looked menacing.


    Wilbur replied, "Whatever you say. It doesn''t matter to me."


    Demi pulled the trigger slowly.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and grabbed Demi. A huge force came at her.


    An agile figure appeared and punched Wilbur right at that moment.


    Their attacks shed and created a thunderous explosion. They backed away and looked at each other coldly.


    The man who made the punch attack was in his forties. He was short and muscr and had been standing next to Demi the whole time.


    He was a peak Ambience level cultivator.


    That frightened Yannick so badly that his face turned white as a sheet.


    He was afraid of being severed into pieces for offending Demi.


    The man formed a scimitar in his hand and pointed it at Wilbur.


    Spiritual pressure washed over Wilbur.


    Wilbur did not back down either. He summoned the historical halberd in his hand and pointed it at the man.


    Their power escted, and spiritual pressure started to spread out from them.


    An intense battle was about to erupt.


    Demi chuckled at that moment and said, "You''re not bad. Why did a powerful cultivator like you get smuggled here? It doesn''t seem logical, does it?"


    Hundreds of weapons were pointing at Wilbur, and a peak Ambience level cultivator was ready to fight.


    Wilbur would not be able to avoid the intense battle if he could not provide a reasonable exnation.


    He replied nonchntly, "They say this ce is in chaos. Combat cultivators are worth the most where there is chaos, right?"


    "Nicely said." Demi apuded his reply. Then, she asked, "Are you willing to work for me?"


    "That depends on the price you''re offering," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Demiughed and said, "An Ambience level cultivator earns five hundred


    thousand dors a month here, but you should be a peak Ambience level cultivator since you''re not weaker than Buff. I''ll offer you one million dors per month. What do you think?"


    Wilbur was silent for a moment before replying slowly, "I''ll think about it."


    Demi raised her eyebrow and smiled. She said, "I''ll give you three days. Come


    find me at the Leeker Corp building if you ept the job. Remember, I don''t like to


    be rejected. Even a Sanctuary level cultivator can''t withstand explosions from modern technology. A peak Ambience level cultivator isn''t worth a lot around here."


    With that, she walked away in stride.


    Yannick wiped the sweat off his forehead, and he hurriedly followed her.


    A huge group of people followed after Demi and Yannick.


    Lucian''s dead body was just left there.


    A powerful cultivator died the same way as an ordinary person.


    They were too used to corpses at the industrial park.


    Wilbur went back to his room and took a nap.


    He kept thinking about what Demi said.


    Venomadder left no traces for him to follow.


    He wondered if it might be easier to find Venomadder if he rose up the ranks.


    ...


    Demi looked around, then went to Yannick''s office. She sat on his chair and put her slim legs up on his table.


    Yannick enjoyed that too. He thought Demi was so cool when she first came to visit, so he imitated her from then on


    However, he could only stand quietly by her side, serving her obediently.

 Chapter 1093

    They were the only ones in the office. The door was shut, and the peak Ambience level cultivator guarded silently at the door.


    Demi took out a cigar, and Yannick quickly lit it for her.


    Demi smoked and asked slowly, "Where did that guye from?"


    "Miss, he came with his cousin. His cousin fell for one of our scams," replied Yannick honestly.


    Demi frowned and said, "It makes sense for a peak Ambience level cultivator to earn money here. He is right when he says abat cultivator is worth more where there''s chaos. Are you sure there''s nothing fishy about him?"


    "I can''t be sure, miss. You know that we don''t care where theye from as long as they fall for the scam. All the scam victims are treated the same here anyway, so we rarely run background checks on them. Also, I tested him just now. I made him punish a prisoner, and I can''t believe he actually beat the prisoner to death," said Yannick.


    Demi raised her eyebrows and said slowly, "He''s brutal, alright. In that case, it looks like he''s alright."


    "Yes, miss," said Yannick.


    She nodded and said, "Alright. Kill him if he doesn''te to look for me in three days."


    "Miss, he''s an Ambience level cultivator. I''m afraid that won''t work." Yannick was slightly afraid.


    Ambience level cultivators were powerful, after all. He felt like he would not be able to handle Wilbur.


    Demi sneered coldly and said, "I''ll send backup. An Ambience level cultivator won''t be able to handle a few rifles and armor-piercing ammunition."


    An ordinary Ambience level cultivator could not withstand continuous rifle shots.


    Anyone could defeat a peak Ambience level cultivator if they were paired with armor-piercing ammunition.


    Moreover, there were tons of weapons greater than rifles.


    Demi stood up and left after she said that.


    Yannick respectfully bid her farewell and watched her get into her vehicle, leaving with all her troops.


    He let out a long sigh and wiped his sweat. He nced at where Wilbur was staying before shaking his head and decided to leave Wilbur alone.


    Demi wanted Wilbur to work for her, so he had no right to interfere.


    However, Lucian''s death was a huge loss for him.


    He lost a powerful Ambience level cultivator, after all. An Ambience level cultivator was hard toe by.


    He felt unsafe without someone powerful by his side at the industrial park.


    He sighed and shouted, "Why are you guys idling around? Move that damn thing


    to the prison cell and harvest whatever organs he has! Don''t make me lose more money!"


    His subordinates immediately carried Lucian to the prison cell to have his organs harvested.


    It waste at night.


    Wilbury on his bed and shook his legs out of boredom.


    He guessed that Venomadder was in Mewa, but he was not in the industrial park.


    He decided to look for Demi the next day. He wanted to rise up the ranks in the guise of making money. He would be able to move around more freely that way. He assumed that Venomadder had a high status because of his capabilities.


    Perhaps he could get information on Venomadder at some point, and possibly even meet him in person.


    Suddenly, someone gently opened his door. He could not believe that it was Sophie.


    Wilbur nced at her and asked, "Aren''t they keeping an eye on you?"


    "I can sneak out for a while," replied Sophie with an unfriendly look.


    Wilbur smiled and asked, "Can I help you?"


    "Do you know how risky your behavior was today? Are you trying to get us killed?" Sophie asked without hesitation. She was displeased and angry.


    He shrugged and asked, "We''re fine, aren''t we?"


    "Do you think we can get out of here alive if anything happens? Don''t be reckless just because you can fight. We''re not in Dasha," growled Sophie while she clenched her fists.

 Chapter 1094

    Wilbur frowned.


    He did not want to do that either, but there was no way that he would bow to Demi.


    Demi was a traitorous militant.


    She condoned and protected drug dealers, scammers, prostitution, and organ selling. She was the worst type of scum.


    He was not willing to show her respect, even if it was only a symbolic salute.


    He made up his mind back then.


    He would drop the act if Demi decided to act up. He would capture Demi and tear down the industrial park.


    Then, he would use Demi as his hostage to rescue the victims and send them back to their nation.


    He could change his appearance and sneak back here to search for Venomadder. Demi and Yannick were not a threat to him.


    It was clear that Demi was impressed and wanted to hire him, which was why the conflict de-escted.


    Wilbur looked at Sophie and said nonchntly, "I''ll look for Demi Madres tomorrow to be her subordinate. Take care of yourself."


    "Do you know who she is? Do you know what she''ll instruct you to do? Have you asked for permission from the higher-ups?" Sophie asked. It was clear that she was very upset with his decision.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "I don''t need to ask for permission. I have my own mission, so just mind your own business."


    He could not stand her attitude.


    He wondered why she was such a stickler for rules at an illegal ce.


    However, Sophie was very stubborn. She stared at Wilbur and said, "They will make you do inhumane things. What you''re doing is against thew."


    "I said mind your own business," said Wilbur while frowning.


    She scoffed coldly and said, "I''ll report to the authorities when I have the chance. You''re suspected of treason."


    "What did you say?" Wilbur looked at Sophie with disbelief.


    She said coldly, "I said Demi offered you one million dors each month, and you dare say you don''t have second thoughts?"


    He sighed and said, "I don''t. You''re overthinking."


    "You''re clearly having second thoughts because of the money, and you''re considering joining the corrupted ones. Don''t forget who you really are. I''ll expose your identity anytime if I find out that you betrayed our nation. I''ll let you die in their hands," she said through gritted teeth.


    He looked at her bafflingly and asked, "Won''t you expose your identity too by exposing me?"


    "So what? I''ll die before I let you bring shame to my nation." She red at him.


    He was dumbfounded. He realized that he did not know her at all. He wondered what was going on inside her head.


    He wondered why she felt like he was a traitor.


    Sophie went as far as sacrificing her safety to threaten him.


    Wilbur said slowly after a moment, "I won''t be a traitor, but you should mind your own business. You might be punished if you can''t scam any money."


    "I''ve made up my mind to be sacrificed when I get here. I''m not afraid of anything. Remember that I have my eyes on you."


    With that said, she turned and left.


    She walked out of his room and dodged the armed guards with her agile moves. She snuck back to her room and went back to her bed.


    Her colleagues were sound asleep. They were under enormous pressure every day, so it was exhausting.


    She felt frustrated.


    She suspected Wilbur of treason.


    It was a million dors each month, after all. Not everyone could resist a


    temptation like that.


    She felt like he chose a side when he decided to work for Demi.


    She had to keep a close eye on Wilbur. Sophie wanted him dead if he dared to


    ...


    The next morning.


    Wilbur came to Yannick''s office.


    He saw Sophie sitting next to the phone when he passed by the work area. She


    kept making calls like she was working hard.

 Chapter 1095

    Yannick saw Wilbur, so he hurriedly stood to wee him. He smiled and said, "Mister Penn, you''re here."


    "Yeah. Please arrange a car for me to get to Leeker Corp," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Yannick hurriedly nodded and said, "Of course. You''ve made it, buddy. Don''t forget about me, alright? Miss Madres wouldn''t know you if you weren''t here. Spare me some credit for that."


    He felt like Wilbur would be instantly sessful if he was hired by Demi.


    He would not be able to avoid obeying Wilbur in the future.


    Therefore, he immediately acted friendly around him.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll always remember you."


    "Good. I''ll make arrangements right away." Yannick chuckled and made a phone call. He also returned Wilbur''s phone. Then, he sent him off and watched him get into the car.


    Yannick sighed after Wilbur left.


    It would be great if Wilbur could continue to work for him. He would be able to pay him too.


    It was a shame that Demi wanted to hire him, so he had no chances left.


    Wilbur was in the car for more than an hour before he reached Spiralville in the Mewahood.


    Spiralville was the biggest city in Mewa, it was also where the headquarters of the Border Military was located.


    Demi founded the Leeker Corp, which was also in that city.


    She said it was a corporation, but it was actually a trade center for syndicates and criminals.


    Any nation would send their representatives to negotiate with Demi to get the illegal trades they needed.


    Drugs, women, and organs were the major trades.


    It fell under the jurisdiction of the military.


    Armed guards could be seen patrolling everywhere in the city.


    The driver dropped Wilbur off at the Leeker Corp building and left.


    Wilbur looked at the magnificent building, and he frowned.


    He knew it was built on top of the blood and corpses of innocent people.


    He shook his head and walked towards the door.


    A security guard stopped him before he could enter and yelled, "What do you want?"


    "I''m here to meet Miss Madres. Tell her that I''m Wilbur Penn."


    The security guard immediately took out his walkie-talkie when he heard that.


    Soon, the security guard told Wilbur, "Follow me."


    Wilbur followed him to an elevator. They rode the elevator and arrived at the top floor. They were at Demi''s office.


    The security guard left, and Wilbur walked into the spacious office.


    Demi leaned back on herfy chair. Her slim legs were on the oval office table as she casually smoked a cigar.


    It was clear that she was enjoying herself.


    The peak Ambience level cultivator silently sat on the side.


    "That was fast. It seems like you made your decision," Demi said with a smile.


    Wilbur asked nonchntly, "Who would say no to money?"


    "You''re right. No one will say no to money, and that''s our motto too. But shouldn''t you prove yourself before you''re hired?" asked Demi casually.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "And how should I prove myself?"


    "Let loose and fight Buff to show me what you''ve got. I''ll arrange missions based on your capabilities too," she replied.


    Buff stood up and said coldly, "Let''s go. There''s a training field down there."


    "Don''t kill him, okay?" she ordered.


    Buff nodded and replied, "Understood, miss. I''ll hold back."


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "There''s no need for that. We can resolve it here, there''s no need to run, right?"

 Chapter 1096

    Buff was displeased when he heard that.


    Wilbur was looking down on him.


    Demi seemed intrigued. She smiled and looked at Wilbur.


    Spiritual mes abruptly ignited on Buff. A spiritual spear appeared in his hand, exuding a terrifying power.


    Spiritual pressure immediately spread in the office. He then pointed the spear at Wilbur.


    There was a softyer of yellow radiance on Demi, which stopped the spiritual pressure from affecting her. She watched Wilbur without being bothered in any way.


    The spiritual pressure Buff gave off was still growing stronger.


    A lot of runes appeared on the spear in the blink of an eye. A powerful force washed over Wilbur.


    The power of a peak Ambience level cultivator was not to be underestimated.


    However, Wilbur was unfazed. He stood casually as he did when he walked in.


    That enraged Buff.


    He felt so disrespected by Wilbur.


    He assumed they were both Ambience level cultivators, but he was a peak Ambience level cultivator.


    He had been a peak Ambience level cultivator for a decade, and he was almost a pre-Sanctuary level cultivator.


    He was confident enough to believe that he was invincible like a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Buff felt that he should teach Wilbur a lesson since he dared to be disrespectful. He wanted to show Wilbur what a peak Ambience level cultivator was capable of. He did not believe that Wilbur was more powerful than him due to his age. Regardless of spiritual energy orbat skills, he felt like he was superior, believing that he could crush Wilbur because he cultivated hard for many years. Buff roared and yelled, "Take this!"


    He stomped as he spoke, cracking the floor right beneath him.


    Buff lunged toward Wilbur like a hawk lunging at a rabbit.


    The spear in his hand carried a shocking force as it aimed for Wilbur''s heart.


    The mighty force stirred up the air in the office which caused the howling wind.


    The attack was quite powerful.


    The air around the spear was ignited.


    However, Wilbur merely grabbed the spear shaft to stop the iing attack.


    A powerful force came over him. Buff could not believe that he was immobilized just like that.


    Wilbur managed to catch his spiritual spear.


    Buff was shaken to his core.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and stepped forward at that moment, then he made a punch.


    A loud impact could be heard.


    Buff did not react in time, and he was hit in the chest.


    Then, a mist of blood burst out from behind his back.


    Buff was shocked and in disbelief, then he slowly fell to the floor.


    The spiritual spear faded away.


    Wilbur stood with hands behind his back. He looked at the corpse nonchntly.


    Demi stood in shock, and she looked at Wilbur in awe.


    Sheughed after a moment and pped her hands. Wilbur was rather surprised by her reaction.


    She said, "Good. Wonderful. It looks like you''re almost as good as a Sanctuary level cultivator."


    "Thanks," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Suddenly, a group of armed militants rushed in.


    Demi ordered, "Don''t worry, and move Buff''s body to where it should be."


    The armed militants silently nced at Wilbur, then they carried Buff away.


    They all knew where Buff would go.


    There were no freeloaders at that ce.


    You would have to show your worth even after death.

 Chapter 1097

    Demi walked around Wilbur and smiled. She said, "It looks like we''re in luck. I found someone powerful, and you found someone who can afford the price."


    "Pay my wage on time. Otherwise, I won''t be kind to you either," said Wilbur in a low voice.


    Demi did not get angry, sheughed instead. She said, "I love your personality. You''re my second-inmand from now on. You go where I go, do you understand?"


    "Got it." Wilbur sat and lit a cigarette.


    "Hand me your phone," said Demi.


    Wilbur frowned, but he still passed his phone to Demi.


    Demi took out a new phone from her safe. She passed it to Wilbur and said, "You''ll use this one from now on."


    Wilbur nodded.


    Demi told her assistant to ask for supervisors from various departments.


    Eight people came in soon. There were both men and women.


    Demi introduced them all.


    Then, she said, "Wilbur Penn is my second-inmand from now on. I will pass down my orders to him, got it?"


    "Yes," they replied.


    She nodded and waved them off. She looked at Wilbur and said, "Let''s go. I have work to attend to."


    He stood silently and followed her.


    A bunch of supervisors gathered at an office after some time.


    "This second-inmand came out of nowhere. I can''t believe a new guy is in charge of us," someone said.


    "I think Buff is dead. Did he kill him?"


    "So what? How can we allow a new guy to order us around?"


    "You''re right. Should we give him an appropriate response?"


    "What should we do?"


    "Like, kill him?"


    "But how?"


    "Rifles and bombs. What else?"


    "We can''t kill him as that would anger Miss Madres. However, we can teach him a lesson. We should let him know who''s in charge here."


    "It''s settled then. We''ll arrange for someone to teach him a lesson. He only has his own luck to me if he dies."


    "I agree."


    Everyone came to an agreement.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was driving a car. He came to an industrial park with a force of a hundred militants.


    They drove in, and the industrial park''s owner quickly came to greet them.


    Demi stood in the field and looked at the owner coldly. She said, "Business seems slow these days."


    "Let me exin, miss..."


    The owner wanted to exin, but she waved him off and said coldly, "I don''t want to hear an exnation. I only know that my iest month was short of a few million dors."


    "You know that two hundred million dors each month is no easy feat. Business was slowst month, but I promise to make it up to you this month," he said while sweating bullets.


    Demi scoffed coldly and nced at Wilbur.


    Wilbur stepped forward and broke the owner''s legs.


    The owner screamed and instantly fell to the ground. He hugged his legs and cried.


    Demi smiled coldly and left.


    Suddenly, someone rushed out of a building like a maniac. She kept screaming gibberish.


    A few guards chased after her with weapons.


    However, she managed to sprint over. Perhaps her potential was unlocked due to fear. She was clearly desperate for a way out as she ran toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned.


    Demi also turned to look at her.


    It was a skinny girl, and she was bleeding from the waist down.


    "Help me! Help me! I want to go home! I want to go home!" she screamed in a deranged way.


    The militants next to Demi immediately pointed their guns at the woman to kill her.


    However, the woman lunged at Wilbur. She screamed when she saw his face, "Help me! I''m from Dasha, help me!"


    Demi gestured at the militants to drop their weapons. She looked at Wilbur coldly.

 Chapter 1098

    Wilbur held her up. He realized that the woman was not only bleeding from the waist down. There were several disgusting wounds on her with maggots crawling inside.


    She appeared to have been tossed to the gutter, and maybe because she was soaking in an unsanitary environment, her wounds were festering.


    Wilbur inspected her with his spirit energy, and he discovered most of her organs were failing.


    She endured a lot of torture, so she became deranged.


    She was on the brink of death.


    She only managed to stay conscious because of fear.


    However, she was going to die soon.


    Wilbur sighed to himself and ended her life.


    Another second of living meant another second of pain for her.


    She could not be saved even if she was sent to a hospital. He might as well end her life and set her free.


    Wilbur let go, and she fell to the ground.


    He saw a faint smile on her face at that moment.


    It was a hellish ce.


    Even death was considered a sweet release.


    Demi smiled and nodded before she left.


    Wilbur silently followed.


    They went back to Leeker Corp.


    Wilbur followed Demi to her office.


    Demi called her assistant and gave some orders.


    Soon, her assistant brought an identification card.


    Demi tossed it to Wilbur and said, "You did well. Now that Buff is dead, you''re the head of security. The security guards of Leeker Corp are under your jurisdiction. Keep up the good work."


    Wilbur took the identification card and nced at it.


    ''The head of security,'' he thought.


    His name was on it, and he could not believe there was a picture of him too.


    He wondered when they took the photo.


    It was probably from the security cameras that were all over the ce.


    He put on the identification card and asked, "Miss Madres, is there a trade market for antique items here?"


    "Are you into antique items?" she asked.


    He nodded and replied, "Yes."


    She smiled and said, "That isn''t as profitable as the other industries because they are rare. We don''t have a specific trade market for that, but you can ask around at the bars. There are all sorts of people there. Perhaps you''ll find what you''re looking for."


    Wilbur nodded.


    There was not much to do in the afternoon, so her assistant led Wilbur to his assigned room.


    He had a spacious andfortable room in the Leeker Corp building.


    It had a living room, bedroom, and a shower. The interior design was extremely morous.


    It seemed like the authorities of Leeker Corp made special arrangements for him.


    However, he was part of Leeker Corp at that point.


    He was supposed to handle the security of Leeker Corp, after all.


    Wilbur checked his watch andy on the sofa, then shut his eyes and meditated. Meanwhile, Demi was in her office.


    Her assistant bowed next to Demi and asked, "Miss, aren''t you giving him too much responsibility? He''s a new guy, after all. Isn''t it risky to give him such an important position?"


    "Do you mean it''s risky for the corporation? Or for me?" asked Demi while smiling.


    Her assistant frowned and replied, "Both."


    Demi smoked andughed. She said, "The head of security can''t turn a corporation upside down. We have the Border Military on our side. Even a Sanctuary level cultivator has to obey. As for me..."


    Demi touched the yellow jewel ne on her neck. Then, she said nonchntly, "He can''t hurt me unless he''s a peak Sanctuary level cultivator. I didn''t spend a billion dors on this baby for no reason."


    "I know he can''t hurt you, but his promotion is just too fast," said her assistant.

 Chapter 1099

    Demi scoffed coldly and asked, "Do they have anyints? I need to let them know that experience means nothing in Leeker Corp. It''s always aboutpetence here."


    "I understand, miss." Her assistant had nothing to say, so she bowed and left.


    Demi dly smoked as she looked outside the window.


    It was eight o''clock at night.


    Wilbur walked out of Leeker Corp and stopped a cab. He went to the liveliest bar in town.


    Soon, the cab stopped in front of a bar called MG. Wilbur got out of the cab.


    There were not a lot of customers at that hour, but there were women in bikinis inside. They were more open-minded than the bars in Dasha.


    Beautiful women served him as soon as he sat down.


    Wilbur ordered a bottle of whiskey and a bowl of fruits. He started to enjoy himself.


    Beautiful women came to hit on him from time to time. They were seductive, but Wilbur rejected them all.


    The bar started to get crowded as time went on and was full after roughly half an hour.


    Exciting music could be heard, and beautiful women in see-through outfits started to dance on the stage.


    The people danced with them as they cheered, encouraging them to move their bodies like crazy.


    Wilbur silently watched.


    The performance on stage shocked Wilbur as time went on.


    He could not believe that a few naked couples started to have sex on stage.


    It was crazy to him, and unimaginable in his nation.


    The bars in his nation were pure inparison.


    Suddenly, a sexy and beautiful woman walked to his table.


    He looked at her. The beautiful woman smiled sensually. She smiled and said, "Hello, sir. I''m the manager here. You can call me Miss Mick. What''s your name?"


    "Wilbur Penn."


    "Oh, Mister Penn. Why are you sitting alone? Are you upset? You should know that we can fulfill any desire of yours, no matter how perverted it is. Go on and have fun," said Miss Mick with a seductive smile.


    Wilbur could tell that the Dashan women working there were victims of scams. They were forced to take on jobs like that.


    Wilbur shook his head and said, "I''m not interested in that. I''m into antiques."


    "Antiques? Why are you looking for antiques here? I''m afraid you''re at the wrong ce."


    Miss Mick suddenly turned cold. She waved and two bouncers walked over. They stood behind Wilbur with unfriendly faces.


    Wilbur was unbothered and silent.


    Miss Mick said, "You''re at the wrong ce if you''re looking for trouble."


    "Why do you think I''m looking for trouble?" asked Wilbur.


    Miss Mick scoffed coldly and said, "You''re not looking for women and you''re drinking alone. Do you think I''ll believe you if you say you don''t have bad intentions?"


    Wilbur shrugged.


    Miss Mick was quite observant.


    He was not there to have fun, and she could instantly tell. Her observation was amazing.


    She scoffed coldly when he did not speak. She gestured at the bouncers by nodding.


    The bouncers ced their hands on his shoulders.


    Wilbur frowned and was tempted to fight.


    However, he ced his Leeker Corp identification card on the table instead.


    Miss Mick asked coldly, "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Why don''t you have a look?" asked Wilbur while smiling.


    Miss Mick slowly opened the identification card.


    The Leeker Corp head of security, Wilbur Penn. Miss Mick''s attitude changed almost instantly.

 Chapter 1100

    "M-Mister Penn." Miss Mick quickly stood up, and she became very humble. She kept bowing at Wilbur, and she hurriedly scolded her bouncers.


    The bouncers quickly let go and apologized to Wilbur.


    Wilbur chuckled.


    He instinctively felt like his identification card could work, but he did not expect it to work so effectively.


    It seemed like Leeker Corp was well known in Mewa.


    Miss Mick was extremely terrified.


    Leeker Corp was the corporation founded by Demi Madres, the daughter of Mewa''s governor.


    The governor was not publicly involved, but everyone knew that Leeker Corp belonged to the governor himself.


    The governor and the Border Military ruled Mewa.


    Everyone in Mewa had to make a living under their jurisdiction.


    Demi Madres was his only daughter, so she was basically the heir of Mewa. No one could afford to offend her.


    Wilbur smiled when he saw how cautious Miss Mick was. He said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m only here to drink. I don''t have bad intentions."


    "I''m sorry, Mister Penn. I didn''t recognize you. Please forgive me," Miss Mick begged as she bowed.


    Wilbur sighed and said, "I told you I''m only here to drink. It''s normal that you don''t know me."


    Miss Mick let out a sigh of relief when she noticed that Wilbur was not angry.


    However, she scolded herself inside.


    She knew a few authority figures of Leeker Corp and maintained good rtionships with them.


    They came to her bar often, so she served them well.


    She wondered what happened to Buff, the previous head of security at Leeker Corp.


    She did not know why he was reced by a stranger. It was only natural that she did not recognize him.


    However, she did not dare to say this in front of Wilbur.


    Miss Mick said, "This is not the ce to talk, Mister Penn. How about we move to our office?"


    Wilbur nodded.


    She led the way, and they sat in her office.


    Miss Mick opened a bottle of expensive red wine. She poured a ss and passed it to Wilbur with both hands.


    Wilbur said, "Miss Mick, you invited me to your office. What can I do for you?"


    "Mister Penn, just call me Nina," she said awkwardly.


    Wilbur smiled nonchntly and asked, "Nina, how can I help you?"


    "Mister Penn, you''re into antiques, right? I know a few people in the antique


    industry. Someone named Adderman says he has new goods, and he wants me


    to look for buyers, but he said the price is high," said Nina humbly.


    Wilbur was instantly intrigued.


    ''Adderman? So soon? This is unbelievable!'' he thought.


    He thought about how messy the customers of the bars were, especially in a ce like North Manand.


    The bars were most likely criminal markets too. Otherwise, Demi would not have suggested for him to ask around.


    He smiled when he thought about that, then said, "The price isn''t an issue. I love collecting antiques. It''s a special hobby of mine."


    Nina immediately said, "Please wait here. I''ll contact him immediately to bring the goods."


    Wilbur nodded and she left the office to contact Adderman.


    Wilbur started to ponder.


    ''What if Venomadder came with the Tiger War Amulet?'' he thought.


    He felt like it was inappropriate for him to kill him and take the Tiger War Amulet.


    He was Leeker Corp''s head of security, after all. He would not be able to exin himself to Demi.


    Unless he took the Tiger War Amulet and returned to his nation.


    However, Sophie would be in danger.


    Moreover, he did not want to leave the Dashan victims to endure torture every day in the industrial parks run by scammers.

 Chapter 1101

    Wilbur wanted to save these people and bring them back too.


    Upon giving it some thought, Wilbur decided that he would just buy it for now.


    He would just leave a spirit imprint on Venomadder, then kill the guy a few days after he got the amulet.


    There was no way Wilbur was going to let this bastard go without paying a price, not after he had made Wilbure all this way and put in all this effort.


    Just as Wilbur was deep in thought, Mina came over with a man.


    He looked to be in his forties, a simple-looking man who bowed profusely at the mere sight of Wilbur.


    It was clear that Mina had told him who Wilbur was.


    Wilbur, however, was deeply disappointed at the sight of this man.


    He had all the information on Venomadder that there was.


    This guy did not fit the profile at all.


    Wilbur''s interest disappeared at once but remained civil. "Show me what you have, then."


    Adderman nodded at once, putting the box he was holding on the table before opening it carefully to reveal a stone statue of a god.


    The statue was about a foot tall. It looked solid and weighty. It was in good condition.


    It was unmistakably an antique, probably from a few centuries back. There was still a faint amount of energy aura in it, which made it a passable contribution, but it was of a low quality.


    Wilbur nced at it. "I guess it''ll do. Name your price."


    Adderman said at once, "Just give me a price you''re willing to pay, Mister Penn! I promise I''ll be alright with it."


    That definitely turned the table around a little.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m not going take advantage of you. Come on. Name me a price."


    Adderman hesitated. "I''d charge any other person no less than five million dors. But seeing as it''s you, Mister Penn, how about two million?"


    He looked up warily, watching Wilbur''s expression closely.


    Wilbur remained emotionless.


    That was not really a ridiculous price.


    The antique was definitely worth five million dors based on its appearance


    alone, and the fact that it was an antique only made it better.


    Two million dors was definitely a generous step on Adderman''s end.


    However, Wilbur knew that this antique was definitely gotten through some unsavory methods, and Adderman was not really making a loss.


    Wilbur had Adderman give him his bank details and send the money over at once.


    He closed the box after that, picking it up and getting to his feet looking at Adderman and Mina. "Just hit me up any time you''ve got a good deal after this. Money''s not a problem, and I''ll make sure to return the favor to you as well."


    The both of them nodded.


    Wilbur got to his feet, and Mina and Adderman sent him off from the back door.


    Wilbur strolled around the city holding the suitcase before heading over to the Leeker Corp headquarters to familiarize himself with the ce.


    He reached a particrly empty street and stopped before putting the box on the ground to tie up his undone shoces.


    Just then, two sharp whistling sounds rang through the air.


    They sounded like the kind of sound bullets made when they were shot out.


    Within a split second, a bullet had traveled roughly three hundred meters up to Wilbur.


    The second the gunshot had been fired, Wilbur had zipped forward and narrowly avoided the two bullets.


    Upon doing so, a long spear made out of spiritual energy appeared in his grasp that he hurled towards the top of a building next to him.


    Wilbur leaped up at the same time,nding on the top of the building across that one.


    The spear pierced through a marksman mercilessly, who died before he could even let out a cry.


    The other marksman, seeing Wilbur dodge the bullets, pounced at once.


    He lifted his gun, firing three shots.


    Wilbur was right in the line of fire, with no chance of avoiding the shots. The marksman smiled coldly.

 Chapter 1102

    However, the marksman soon lost the smile on his face.


    Wilbur''s body somehow arched around the bullets in a gravity-defying turn that made it look like he had no bones.


    All three shots missed him by a hair''s breadth once more.


    The marksman got another shot in, but Wilbur had alreadynded on the building and was slowly making his way over.


    The marksman gripped his gun and started backing away.


    He was drenched in cold sweat by the time his back hit the edge of the building. There was nowhere left for him to run.


    Gritting his teeth, he raised his gun once again.


    Just then, Wilbur waved his hand.


    A crescent de aura shot out, slicing the marksman''s weapon clean in half along with one of the marksman''s arms.


    He cried out in agony as he clutched his wound and stared at Wilbur in terror.


    Wilbur stopped a few meters before him, eyeing him coldly. "Who ordered you to kill me?"


    The marksman did not want to answer, but an invisible fear seemed to have takenplete hold over him.


    Within a few seconds, the marksman felt like he was in hell.


    Countless monsters and demons ripped and tore at his soul, dragging him deep into the depths of hell.


    What greeted him at those depths was an endless bloody river.


    Countless bones and skeletons bobbed on the surface of the river, some of them seemingly alive as they iled about and cried out in agony in the river.


    The overwhelming terror broke the marksman down in mere seconds.


    He copsed to the ground, trembling from head to toe. "We were only following Chastin''s orders! Please spare me, Mister Penn!"


    Chastin Longman, the head of inventory.


    Wilbur smiled and turned to leave.


    The overwhelming fear lifted off the marksman, and he heaved a long sigh of relief as he wiped at the sweat from his forehead.


    Just then, however, Wilburunched an attack without even looking back.


    A razor-sharp aura came hurtling out.


    The marksman cried out in shock as his head was lopped clean off his body, leaving his lifeless corpse copsing to the ground.


    Wilbur sneered, then leaped off the top of the building. He retrieved the box before continuing on his path back to Leeker Corp.


    Wilbur took the statue out when he returned to his room, setting it down on the living room table. He nced at it onest time, then headed back to sleep.


    The next morning, the Leeker Corp staff filed into the office one by one.


    Wilbur woke up on time and freshened up before heading over to the administration lobby in a leisurely stroll.


    There were up to a hundred people hunched in front of theirputers in the front of the space. The area in the back was taken up by the offices of each department head.


    Wilbur''s office was also here.


    He strolled across the lobby, and the workers he passed greeted him with polite bows.


    Wilbur nodded kindly, stopping at Chastin''s office.


    There was a table by the door of the office, where Chastin''s assistant was sitting.


    Wilbur walked up to the assistant coldly. "Tell Chastin to get out here."


    The assistant''s expression turned visibly fearful when he saw Wilbur.


    He stammered and tripped over his own words as if he was trying to buy himself time.


    Just then, Wilbur''s expression darkened as he threw a punch.


    With a loud popping sound, the assistant''s head exploded into a red mist,


    sttering viscous blood and fluids against the wall behind him.


    The gesture scared the hell out of everyone else in the lobby.


    They stood up, faces turning pale as they took in the sight before them despite


    the fact that they had witnessed countless deaths.

 Chapter 1103

    In fact, they had even witnessed deaths that were much more brutal than this one.


    It was the sheer violence of the murder that shocked these people, an inexplicable terror rising in their chests as they trembled before Wilbur.


    Someone sensed that things were off at once and rushed off to hide in a corner and call Demi.


    Very soon, the doors of the other department heads'' offices flew wide open.


    The department heads emerged, frowning at the sight of Wilbur and the now- headless assistant.


    Chastin walked out as well, roaring furiously at the sight before him. "What the f*ck are you doing, Mister Penn?"


    "I''m sure you know exactly what I''m doing," Wilbur smirked.


    Chastin was a man in his forties with tan skin. "I don''t know anything, but you''d better have a good exnation for why you just killed my assistant out of the blue."


    The other department heads walked over as well, stopping at a distance from the two men.


    Wilbur chuckled. "You ordered someone to kill me, but I''m the one who needs to provide an exnation? That doesn''t feel quite right, you know."


    Chastin''s expression remained unchanged. "When the hell did I do that? You''re just making shit up."


    "The marksman told me himself. He gave me your name. I know that you''re the only person behind this, but your name was the only one mentioned, and that''s why I''ming for you," Wilbur stated.


    Chastin sneered. "Where''s your proof? Bring that marksman here and we''ll clear the air."


    "He''s dead," Wilbur said nonchntly.


    Chastin''s expression darkened at once. "Which means you don''t have any proof! How dare you try and frame me!"


    "You know better than anyone here what you did," said Wilbur coldly.


    Chastin scoffed. "You''ve only been here for a few days, and you''re already using people of ridiculous things. Don''t you think you''re being a little disrespectful, especially to your seniors who have been here for a while?"


    "Are you saying you can ce a hit on me just because you''re my senior?" Wilbur''s expression grew colder by the second.


    The other department heads'' expressions were solemn as well. They looked at Wilbur coldly, and it was clear what their stance was from their looks alone.


    All the workers were staring at the few of them in shock as well, unsure of what had just happened.


    Nevertheless, it was clear that these department heads were picking on the new


    guy.


    Of course, the workers did not dare say a word and merely watched meekly. Just then, Demi came over with two of her men.


    "What''s going on here?" Demi nced at the assistant''s headless corpse on the ground coldly.


    Chastin was the first to speak up. "Madam Madres, Wilbur Penn killed my assistant and used me of trying to kill him out of nowhere, with no proof either. This is an act of great disrespect, Madam Madres, and I hope you get to the bottom of it so that justice is served."


    "Exactly. It''s so disrespectful of him to do something like that to people of high positions like us."


    "Wilbur really is crossing the line, acting out like this within just a few days of working here. How are we supposed to work in peace after this?"


    The other department heads spoke up as soon as Demi was here, dragging Wilbur through the mud.


    That was because they all knew that none of them would be any match for Wilbur in a fight.


    None of them would have benefitted if they had angered him just now and provoked him to kill everyone.


    Now that Demi was here, they had nothing to fear anymore.


    There was no way Wilbur would dare to kill in front of her, right?


    Thus, the others began to attack Wilbur together.


    To be honest, Chastin was pretty shocked himself.


    He was the first to learn of the failed assassination attemptst night.


    Wilbur was too good of a fighter, far exceeding their expectations.


    The silver lining was that both the marksmen had perished.


    There was no proof, thus Chastin did not hesitate to point the finger at Wilbur at once.


    However, right at that moment, Demi turned to Wilbur and asked, "Someone tried to kill youst night?"


    "Yes," said Wilbur.


    Demi frowned. "Do you have any proof that it was Chastin who did it?"


    A cold smirk appeared on Chastin''s face.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur threw a punch.

 Chapter 1104

    A spiritual fist burst forth, striking Chastin right in the chest.


    Chastin''s chest caved inpletely, and a spray of blood painted everything behind him.


    He looked down at his chest in disbelief and shock as he slowly copsed to the ground.


    The other department heads could hardly believe their eyes either, staring at Chastin''s corpse in shock.


    The other workers felt the same, staring dumbly at Wilbur.


    This man had dared to kill Chastin with no proof, taking out one of the most respected elders in Leeker Corp, as well as one of Demi''s best men.


    Demi was shocked as well. It was clear that she was caught off guard by Wilbur''s skills.


    She quicklyposed herself the next second, arching her eyebrow, then asked, "How dare you kill him in front of me when you have no proof, Wilbur?"


    "He doesn''t respect you at all, Madam! Make sure he''s punished severely, please."


    "That''s right, Madam! How are we going to work in peace if you don''t punish Wilbur after this?"


    "He needs to be locked up at once and sternly interrogated."


    The department heads spoke up the second they returned to their senses, calling for Demi to punish Wilbur and give him hell.


    What Wilbur had just done had crossed the line.


    This was an act of disrespect to them, as well as to Demi.


    If they let Wilbur get out of this, how would the department heads be able to hold


    up their power in thepany?


    Just then, however, Demi smirked coldly.


    "Wilbur, exin yourself."


    "I was at a barst night, Madam. On the way back, I was targeted by two marksmen. I was thankfully able to avoid the surprise attack and take down both marksmen. I interrogated one of them, and they offered Chastin''s name," said Wilbur.


    He took out a bullet shell, passing it to Demi. "Feel free to take a look at that, Madam, and tell me if it''s from our own system."


    Demi nced at the shell.


    It was the shell of the regr sniper ammo used by their military.


    Her expression darkened at once. "This shell is used by the Mewa Border military.


    This is the work of an insider. Wilbur was right."


    The department heads were at a loss for words.


    They had specifically told Chastin to have the marksmen use regr bullets so that they would not kill Wilburpletely or leave behind any evidence.


    Now that Demi had confirmed that the bullet belonged to their own forces, these department heads were starting to suspect that the marksmen had forgotten about the reminder and had taken the wrong bullet.


    It was important to note that their ammo had special markings of their own.


    "Was anyone else from here a part of this?" Demi asked coldly.


    The department heads trembled, shaking their heads profusely.


    "We didn''t know anything about this, Madam."


    "Of course not. We would never do that."


    "I''ve got nothing to do with it for sure, Madam! I was out drinkingst night, I have no idea what happened."


    The department heads scrambled for an exnation.


    Demi sneered. "I hope that''s the case. However, if I find out about anyone trying


    to start internal conflict, they''ll end up just like Chastin."


    The department heads'' chests lurched, understanding the underlying message.


    Demi''s words were clearly meant for them.


    These department heads had profited quite a bit in secret over the past few years. Had Demi already noticed everything?


    The thought made everyone break out into a cold sweat.


    Just then, Demi said coldly, "Clean this mess up. Chastin''s duties will temporarily


    be assigned to the deputy director. Come with me, Wilbur. I''ve got a client to meet."


    She turned to leave after that.


    Wilbur looked at the department heads around him, sneering coldly before following after Demi.


    The department heads trembled, fleeing into their respective offices at once.

 Chapter 1105

    The workers heaved a sigh of relief.


    This guy was something else, killing an assistant and a department head right in front of Demi like that.


    And on top of all of that, regardless of whether that had been right of him to do or not, he had gotten away with it.,


    He was definitely not to be messed with.


    Just half an hour after this had happened, Yannick received a call that made him break out into a cold sweat.


    A long whileter, he snapped out of his stupor and shouted, "Get Sophie Hoy in here, right now!"


    Someone at the door called out in response, and Sophie was brought in not long after.


    Yannick was all smiles as he invited Sophie to sit down, even brewing a cup of tea for her personally.


    Sophie eyed Yannick warily, who smiled at her. "Miss Hoy, you''ve been promoted to supervisor of telmunications. Your duty from now on is to make sure everyone else does their job well, and nothing else.


    "Huh? Why?" Sophie was clearly surprised.


    Yannick smiled. "Ah, you must not know yet. Your cousin Mister Penn''s now the head of security at Leeker Corp."


    Sophie''s expression turned dazed.


    "Oh right, you probably don''t know what Leeker Corp is either. That''s thergestpany in all of Mewatown. Madam Demi Madres is the CEO of thepany, which means your cousin made it big. He also killed one of Leeker''s most established elders not long aftering into position, to which Madam Madres did nothing at all! Just imagine how highly she must think of your cousin," said Yannick with a smile.


    Sophie reacted atst, showing a slightly startled look before breaking out into a happy smile.


    Yannick smiled back at her. "Truly powerful people will make a name for themselves no matter where they go. I hope you''ll be able to put in a good word to him for me, Miss Hoy."


    "I''ll do that when I have a chance," nodded Sophie.


    Yannick nodded profusely. "Alright, then. You can have the rest of the day off. I''ll announce your new position to everyone tomorrow, and you can start work as head of telmunications tomorrow."


    Sophie nodded, and Yannick got up to walk her out of his office.


    Sophie was brought to her own room after that, which was decorated even morevishly than in a five-star hotel.


    She closed the door, and her expression turned solemn at once.


    Wilbur had definitely gone rogue.


    He was now making a million dors a month as the head of security at Leeker Corp.


    He has obtained both money and power.


    How many people could resist a temptation like that?


    He had even killed others to climb up in the ranks. It seemed like this man would stop at nothing to get what he wanted. Dasha had made a great mistake sending him over.


    Someone like that would only bring trouble to the government.


    Sophie could not let this happen.


    She clenched her fists, swearing to herself that she was going to find a chance to confront Wilbur.


    If he had really gone rogue, she was going to make sure the bastard perished here, even if it meant exposing herself.


    At the same time, Wilbur had followed Demi to an executive suite in the most luxurious hotel in Mewatown.


    There was a middle-aged man with Western features sitting on the sofa. He was dressed formally and smoking a cigar.


    Two bodyguards stood behind him, radiating an air of authority.


    Demi smiled when she saw him and extended a hand. "Wee to Mewatown, Mister Smith."


    Smith smiled, standing up to shake Demi''s hand.


    The two of them sat down after that, and Smith got straight to the point. "Are the hundred women ready, Demi?"


    "Yes, of course. I can hand them over to you anytime," Demi replied with a smile. Smith returned a smile and gave Wilbur a passing nce.


    "He''s a spy from Dasha!" Smith shouted all of a sudden. The two bodyguards behind him rushed over at once, surrounding Wilbur from both sides.

 Chapter 1106

    Both bodyguards exploded with a powerful spiritual pressure. Both of them were Ambience level cultivators, ready to attack Wilbur at any second.


    Wilbur''s brows furrowed, but he did nothing.


    Demi raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you haven''t gotten the wrong guy, Mister Smith?"


    "The wrong guy?" Smith smirked. "I''ve seen this man before. He''s from Dasha." Demi smiled. "Half these people are from Dasha. That doesn''t mean anything."


    "But your old bodyguard was Buff, a Manand local. That''s got to count for something," said Smith.


    Demi looked at him. "So I changed bodyguards. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Get him!" Smith ordered sharply, uncaring of what Demi had to say.


    The bodyguards exploded with spiritual energy at once, and fierce winds kicked up in the room.


    One of the bodyguards reached out to grab Wilbur''s shoulder while the other one threw a punch at Wilbur''s stomach.


    If either attack were to connect, even someone of peak Ambience level would be immediately disarmed and incapacitated.


    Demi said nothing, watching on coldly.


    Wilbur sneered. He did not seem to be channeling any spiritual energy at all.


    What he did was raise his leg and make a sharp kick at the bodyguard aiming for his stomach.


    A sharp howl rang through the air as he raised his leg,ing from the speed of the kick piercing through the air.


    The bodyguard''s attack barely made contact with Wilbur''s body before he was sent flying into the air.


    Right after that, Wilbur spun around at high speed. He retracted his leg from thest kick andunched yet another kick in front of him.


    The other bodyguard''s outstretched arm let out a sickening crunch as his bones broke from Wilbur''s kick.


    The bodyguard cried out in pain, retreating quickly.


    At the same time, the other bodyguard copsed to the ground heavily.


    All of that seemed to have happened in the blink of an eye.


    Both bodyguards had attacked at high speed with great precision. However, Wilbur managed to defeat them with merely two kicks.


    Just then, Wilbur returned to his position by Demi''s side with his hands in his pocket.


    There was an approving look in Demi''s eyes while Smith''s expression was one of utter shock.


    Smith''s bodyguards were at least at the Ambience level. How had they been defeated just like that?


    Demi smiled at the dazed look on his face. "What exactly made you suspect my bodyguard, Mister Smith?"


    Smith snapped out of his stupor, letting out a sigh. "You know how dangerous our line of work is, Demi. Of course I''m going to get antsy when strangers show up out of nowhere. I was just testing the guy. You know how I deal with things.''


    "I do. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be speaking to you so politely. You''re on my turf right now, you know," said Demi with a smile.


    In Mewatown, Demi had the upper hand no matter what.


    Her inaction was considered quite a show of courtesy on her end, considering the fact that Smith had just attacked one of her subordinates.


    There was also the fact that Wilbur had managed topletely take down the two opponents, making Demi look good as well.


    Just then, the bodyguards returned to stand behind Smith.


    One of them was coughing up blood, while the other was clutching his shattered arm. Both men looked to be in pain.


    Smith flushed with indignity, but he still said, "Alright, then. Since you''re sure there''s nothing wrong with your guy, let''s get back to what we were here to talk about. Please, sit down."


    Demi smiled, sitting down on the couch.


    Wilbur sat in the corner, smoking quietly.


    Demi and Smith began their discussion.


    The deal was that Smith had ordered a group of a hundred young women from


    Demi, each of them priced at five hundred thousand dors.

 Chapter 1107

    It was a transaction worth 50 million dors.


    After a bit of haggling, Demi and Smith both agreed on 450 thousand dors per


    woman.


    The conversation made the lives of these women sound likemodities to be


    traded for money.


    Neither of them felt the slightest bit of guilt over this clear case of human trafficking, even seeming smug and pleased with themselves.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh to himself.


    It was not hard to imagine just what would happen to these women.


    They were undoubtedly going to be peddled abroad and forced to work humiliating jobs until they turned old or caught an incurable disease. Their organs would then be harvested, and they would disappear from the world for good. Wilbur hardly dared to imagine just what these women had gone through thus far. Demi and Smith agreed on a price, then a time and location to carry out the trade. Demi got up after that, and the both of them shook hands before Demi returned to Leeker Corp with Wilbur.


    Wilbur was told to leave after that. Demi closed the door of her office, beginning to make a series of calls.


    Wilbur wandered around thepany to supervise and look around, then headed back to his office. He closed the door and sat down, lighting a cigarette.


    He had tried to leave a spirit imprint on Demi just now.


    However, upon doing so, he realized that there was a mysterious energy cloaking Demi''s body.


    Wilbur had retracted his spirit energy at once.


    He had noticed earlier on that Demi seemed to be wearing or carrying something that protected her, and he was able to confirm his suspicions by doing so.


    The item was definitely precious, something she had spent good money on.


    Wilbur would have to be careful about this.


    He was thinking about how to save these women.


    It was important to note that most of them were from Dasha.


    Since Wilbur had learned about the trade, there was no way he was going to


    stand and watch his own kind suffer such a fate.


    Demi did not seem to trust him fully yet either, which meant that there was no way Wilbur would be assigned to handle the trade.


    Wilbur remained in his office until evening.


    Demi only came to ask for him when she headed out to eat, and Wilbur spent the rest of the time sitting in his office silently.


    The workers ended their shifts eventually, filing out of the building one by one. The only people left then were Wilbur and the dozens of armed security guards on duty.


    Wilbur left his office as well, returning to his room.


    He sat down on the sofa, staring at the stone statue silently.


    There was still no news on Venomadder, but Wilbur now had another task.


    Of course, Wilbur was not in that much of a hurry to find Venomadder yet.


    Wilbur knew where and when the trade for the group of women was going to happen.


    He could very well sneak out and change his appearance and save the hostages by force.


    Wilbur decided to form a n to save these women with Orin.


    However, it was probably not the safest to make that call here.


    ording to his spirit energy, Wilbur had detected that there were at least three hidden cameras in his room.


    Just as Wilbur was about to head out pretending to have dinner, the building rm in the Leeker Corp headquarters went off.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened, and he took off toward Demi''s office at once.


    The dozens of armed guards on duty rushed to Demi''s office as well, and the others prepared for a sniper attack.


    Wilbur broke through the door of Demi''s office to enter, where she was sitting staring coldly at the gigantic control screen on the wall.


    About a hundred masked armed men had broken into the building and wereing this way.

 Chapter 1108

    "What the hell''s happening?" Wilbur asked with a frown.


    Demi fiddled with a pen she was holding. "Looks like someone''s trying toe for me."


    "Surely nobody would dare to do something like that in Mewatown, right?" Wilbur was clearly in disbelief.


    Demi sneered. "There are four main armed forces in North Manand, each of us with our own territory and businesses, but the conflicts have never stopped. This isn''t the first time something like this has happened."


    Just then, the unknown armed men had made it up to the fifth floor, moving past guard after guard who tried to stop them.


    One of the men seemed particrly at ease in the midst of so many bullets, taking down his opponents like it was a walk in the park.


    On top of that, all of the men seemed to be unharmed under his lead.


    Wilbur looked on coldly.


    Things over here were a mess, and the territory each force was assigned was honestly not very big.


    They were, however, in the middle of nowhere, making them an easy target.


    Of course, attacking the headquarters of one of the main forces was a little too much. Were these people not wary of starting a huge war against the two opposing forces?


    Wilbur could not understand what they were thinking.


    Just then, the group of men had made it to the top floor of the building and were heading for Demi''s office.


    The dozen elite guards were fully armed, taking their positions by the door, and were prepared to open fire.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Let me handle them."


    Demi nodded.


    Wilbur turned to leave. Upon emerging from the office, he shot forward like a gust of wind.


    The group of men had just reached the top of the stairs, charging toward Wilbur as well.


    Wilbur ran headfirst into the group of men, and a spiritual sword emerged in his grasp. He swung the sword about wildly and kicked up fierce winds.


    As the winds howled relentlessly, a dozen of the men fell in the blink of an eye.


    The next second, however, the leader of the group let out a cry. Two swords emerged in his hands as he stopped Wilbur, and a fierce battle broke out.


    All three swords collided and shed, letting out explosive sounds that sent rampant spiritual energy rippling outward in the air.


    The elite Leeker guards began their counterattack as well, firing back at the intruders with gusto.


    The intruders had the advantage of numbers, but the elite guards knew the ce well enough, and it looked like both parties were evenly matched.


    The most intense battle was still the one happening between Wilbur and the assants'' leader.


    Both men''s swords sliced through the air, roaring with spiritual mes.


    Cracks appeared in the pirs, walls, and even the floor from the immense power exerted by these two men.


    This leader seemed to at least be at mid Ambience level. He was also extremely skilled inbat, and the battle only grew more heated as time went on.


    About a minute into the battle, Wilbur was ready to go in for the kill.


    As long as he controlled his powers to be within peak Ambience range, then there would be no problem with his cover.


    Just then, another figure appeared out of nowhere, tearing through the throng of Leeker guards, taking down a few of them before barging into Demi''s office.


    Wilbur let out a cry at the sight, the sword he was holding flew out of his grasp as he hurled it toward the figure''s back.


    He sent his opponent backward with a blow at the same time, leaping into the air toward Demi''s office.


    The attack had been sharp and swift, bringing about a bone-chilling howl in the air.


    The figure could not help but stop mid-pursuit to block the iing sword with a spiritual weapon of his own.


    Both des shattered at the same time, surging into the air in the form of rampant spirit energy.


    The figure, who turned out to be a man, copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 1109

    However, Wilbur had rushed over at high speed andunched an attack on him.


    The attack rumbled with rolling thunder, sending a chill down the man''s body.


    The man avoided the attack by dodging to the left. However, Wilbur moved faster and got to Demi first.


    At the same time, the leader who had been battling against Wilbur had charged into the midst of the Leeker guards. After killing a good number of them, he stepped into Demi''s office, sitting down with the other man as they glowered at Wilbur.


    Outside, their men began opening fire at the remaining guards who were still alive.


    Demi''s expression was ashen as she sat in her office wordlessly.


    The two men each summoned a crescent de, and their aura grew stronger by the second.


    Demi looked at them coldly. "Who sent you? Do you what are the consequences of your actions?"


    Neither of them paid her any mind, focusing on raising their own spiritual energy instead.


    Within a matter of seconds, the des of their crescent des had lit up with roaring spiritual mes covered in runes.


    A powerful spiritual pressure began to spread in the office.


    These two men were in thete stages of Ambience level, nearing peak Ambience level.


    The gunshots outside had stopped as well.


    The invading forces had taken down all the Leeker guards and now surrounded the officepletely.


    "Surrender now, and I''ll guarantee your safety," one of them said to Demi.


    Demi looked up. "Ah, so you want me alive."


    "We can have you dead too. However, the price would be much lower," the other man said.


    Demi raised an eyebrow. "How much are you getting paid? I''ll double it."


    "That would go against our principles. Forget about it."


    Demi''s expression darkened even further.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "I guess this is your full squad, right?"


    "Shut it, Ambience scum. One of us would be able to take you down with no problem, do you think you''ll be able to stop us?" one of the men said.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m not going to stop you."


    "Smart. That''d be the best thing you can do," the other man sneered.


    Just then, however, Wilbur exploded with roaring spiritual mes as he roared, "What I''m going to do is kill all of you. How dare you invade a space I''m in!"


    As he spoke, Wilbur rose into the air before charging at the two men in the office.


    A powerful wave of spiritual energy came surging out as the men''s chests lurched, raising their des to sh at Wilbur.


    Roaring winds kicked up in the office as spirit energy flew rampant in the room, shattering the windows and all the furniture.


    Wilbur hardly paid any mind to their attacks, pouncing over blindly.


    He seemed to be able to contort his body at the veryst second, avoiding the countless attacks both men swung at him.


    Wilbur''s sword pierced through the stomach of one of the assants before sending him flying with a kick. He then spun around and swung the sword again.


    The other man was startled and raised his de to meet the attack.


    However, Wilbur''s powerful spiritual energy crushed the man''s weapons at once, slicing his body into two halves.


    Wilbur rushed out of the office without a second nce.


    There was a piercing howl ringing in the air, as well as endless cries of agony.


    A minuteter, Wilbur returned to the office holding his sword, covered from head to toe in blood.


    The man whose stomach had been punctured by Wilbur stared at him in terror.

 Chapter 1110

    Wilbur paid him no mind, making his way over to Demi instead. "We''re out of danger now. You may interrogate him if you wish, Madam."


    Demi nodded with a satisfactory look. She took her foot off a button under her desk, walking over to the half-dead man.


    "Are you still refusing to talk?" Demi asked with a smile.


    The man closed his eyes. A pool of blood spread out around his chest.


    He had killed himself with thest of his energy.


    Demi blinked, shrugging her shoulders. "That''s quite honorable of him, I suppose."


    At the same time, dozens of cars had just pulled up near the building. All of the security team had rushed over, charging into the building and making a beeline for the top floor.


    Demi patted Wilbur''s shoulder with a smile. "Not bad. You''re much better than Buff."


    "Thank you for thepliment," Wilbur replied.


    Demi returned to her chair. Very soon, the deputy head of security rushed into the


    room.


    He bowed at once. "I''m sorry for thete arrival, Madam."


    "I would''ve died waiting for you idiots to show up," said Demi coldly.


    The deputy head of security paled in the face, looking at Wilbur desperately.


    Wilbur remained emotionless and said nothing.


    Just then, Demi said, "Look up who these people are."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Monza, the deputy head of security, scrambled to order his men to get to work.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "I think they should be mercenaries hired by someone you know. I don''t know why they would target you, though."


    "Well, business has been slowly climbing for Leeker. Someone''s bound to be pissed about that," Demi smiled.


    Wilbur nodded.


    It seemed like Demi''s business skills were on another level, and someone was jealous.


    That was not surprising. Loads of people had jealous bones in them.


    They were bound to attack others the second they saw someone else doing better than them, usually in secret.


    Besides, Demi was running a big and lucrative business.


    It was hardly surprising that someone had hired mercenaries to attack them out of jealousy.


    Demi gave it some thought before turning to Wilbur. "You''ll lead a team to send the goods to Smith tomorrow. Make sure everything goes well."


    "Oh? I''m afraid I don''t know this ce well enough, though," Wilbur responded.


    Demi smiled. "Monza will lead the way for you. You just need to make sure the trade goes smoothly."


    Wilbur nodded in silence, smiling to himself.


    The next day, deep in the night, Monza drove Wilbur to an industrial park. There were a dozen cars trailing behind them, filled with Leeker security guards and Wilbur''s men.


    This was the third industrial park that Wilbur had seen here now.


    A hundred young women stood in the clearing in front of the park, tied up together as they trembled in fear.


    Wilbur nced at them and was instantly sure that these women were all from Dasha.


    The owner of the industrial park bowed to Wilbur respectfully, doing onest headcount before ushering the women into trucks.


    Wilbur waved a hand, and the team of cars split into two to lead the trucks out.


    A little over two hourster, the vehicles all stopped in front of a mountain.


    Monza nced at Wilbur, who said, "We''ll go ording to n."


    Monza nodded, then began ordering everyone to get out of their vehicles. They walked over the fields around the mountain,ing up to a wide river.


    The river led to the Meiko River, which led to the ocean and the rest of the world.


    These illegal trades would usually happen through these passageways, spreading to the entire world.


    There was a boat that stopped by the river.

 Chapter 1111

    Smith stood at the bow of the boat, waiting with a few dozen armed men.


    Wilbur took a quick nce at them before letting Monza head over to talk to Smith.


    After exchanging a few words, they began ushering the women onto the boat.


    Some of the women who tried to retaliate were beaten down. Their cries of agony filled the air.


    Wilbur stared ahead emotionlessly.


    After all the women finally boarded the boat, Smith ordered the person steering it to sail away from the shore into the distance.


    Monza came up to Wilbur then, bowing to him. "The trade''splete, sir."


    "Okay. Let''s go." Wilbur turned around, heading down the path he hade from.


    Monza scrambled to follow behind him.


    Wilbur smiled wordlessly.


    Both of them returned to the Leeker headquarters and reported everything to Demi.


    Demi nced at the new transaction in thepany''s ounts with a smile. "Good work. I''ll give you a bonus in your next pay. You can head back to rest now."


    Both men left then.


    Monza returned to the nearby security headquarters, and Wilbur returned to his room and fell asleep on his bed.


    A little over an hourter.


    Wilbur used his spirit energy to create an illusion of him sleeping.


    At the same time, he hid his form with his spirit energy, blending into his surroundings and sneaking out of the building.


    Wilbur only dropped the camouge after he had left the areapletely, taking off in a wild sprint along the narrow, bumpy trails.


    After over an hour of running, he finally caught sight of the boat near river mouth the Meiko River.


    Wilbur did not rush to do anything, following from behind slowly.


    His figure looked like a supernatural being behind the boat, hovering above the water and bobbing along with the waves.


    It was only after the boat had entered Meiko River for some time that Wilbur began to run.


    All at once, a white wave pulled up on the river in a straight line.


    Smith and the others only realized that there was an intruder when Wilbur leaped onto the boat.


    Amidst their panic, Wilbur summoned Dark Disperse and began his massacre.


    Now that he could let loose with his real power, no one could hold up against him at all.


    Bodies littered the ground that he crossed, with blood painting the floor of the boat bright red.


    Wilbur first took down the guards watching over the women before taking off toward the boat''s cockpit under their terrified stares.


    Smith was watching the door of the cockpit nervously, along with two Ambience level cultivators and several elite bodyguards.


    With a loud bang, the cockpit''s door was kicked open by Wilbur as he walked in.


    Smith''s face paled when he saw who it was. "So, you''re really a spy!"


    "I''m not, but I''m a Dashan myself. Did you really think I would stand and watch something like this happen without doing anything?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Smith gasped in terror before shouting, "Kill him!"


    The elite bodyguards raised their assault rifles, firing at Wilbur one after the other.


    Both the Ambience level cultivators channeled all their spiritual energy as well, drawing their spiritual swords to attack Wilbur.


    Wilbur flicked Dark Disperse in a downward motion.


    Every bullet fired toward him was split in half.


    The elite bodyguards had their torsos chopped off.


    The two Ambience level cultivators had barely raised their spiritual swords when


    the Dark Disperse cut their heads right off their shoulders.


    It was only when their heads hit the ground that both of them realized that they


    were far from qualified to go up against Wilbur.


    This man had turned out to be at the Sanctuary level!


    Wilbur smiled as he slowly walked up to Smith.

 Chapter 1112

    Smith''s face was drained of all color. He stumbled backward as the two men steering the boat cowered in a corner.


    "You can''t kill me! I''m from the Smith family, and my n wille for your life if you darey a finger on me!" Smith began threatening Wilbur in a desperate attempt to save himself, all while sending out a pre-saved message on his phone.


    Wilbur pretended not to see that. It was not like it mattered.


    Empty threats like that were hardly worth anything to begin with.


    Wilbur stuck his sword right through Smith''s shoulder, raising him into the air.


    Smith cried out in agony, his gaze filled with terror.


    Wilbur looked straight into his eyes. "You should f*cking pray I never run into anyone from your n. I''ll kill everyst one of you for running a business like this."


    A deep terror rose up in Smith''s soul.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. Dark Disperse shuddered, and Smith''s body exploded in a spray of blood and gore.


    Wilbur looked over to the people in charge of steering the boat andmanded, "Keep driving."


    Both men scrambled to get up, driving the boat forward as Wilbur ordered.


    Neither of them dared to say a word in the face of someone so powerful.


    Just then, Wilbur took out his phone from his demine and began making a call. He hung up not long after.


    After sailing for about half an hour, a speedboat zoomed out from seemingly nowhere.


    A group of Special Forces agents hopped over onto the boat at once, and a few of them rushed over tofort the women held hostage.


    The leader of the team of agents inspected the boat closely before heading to the cockpit with two other agents.


    "Task Force Leader of the Customs Special Forces, Kenan Gander reporting for duty, sir." Kenan bowed respectfully to Wilbur.


    Wilbur bowed back. "I''ll hand it over to you, then. Make sure these women get home safely."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be sure of that," Kenan said loudly.


    Wilbur nodded and leaped off the boat before soaring off into the night.


    Kenan watched the scene before her, feeling nothing but overwhelmed with emotion.


    They received the secret mission yesterday.


    Their superior had said that an extremely powerful spy going by the alias ''Razor Sharp'' was currently on a mission in North Manand and was about to rescue a hundred women who had been sold through human trafficking.


    Kenan and the others were sent here at once to wait for the boat to show up with the hostages.


    Kenan truly respected this hero for being able to save so many people at once from a ce like this.


    It was important to note that Manand was the type of country that even Satan would fear.


    Getting out of this alive was a difficult enough task as it was, let alone rescuing all these people.


    Kenan bowed silently to Wilbur''s vanishing figure, in a gesture of his highest respect.


    Of course, Kenan''s own work was far from over.


    After all, they were still in international waters.


    They would need to bring the boat back to Dasha before the other armed forces


    could acknowledge and confirm thepletion of their mission,


    "Full speed ahead!" Kenan shouted at the driver and the boat whirred into motion at once.


    It was morning by the time Wilbur returned to Leeker Corp.


    He shielded his presence using his spirit energy, returning to his room to lie in his bed.


    A momentter, he retracted his spirit energy and began to freshen up.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," said Wilbur in a deep voice.


    Demi''s assistant came into the room, looking Wilbur up and down with a smile. "Madam Madres would like to see you."


    "I''ll be right there," said Wilbur.


    The assistant nced around Wilbur''s room, before smiling back at Wilbur. "Remember to close your windows."


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow, and the assistant left with onest smile.


    Wilbur finished getting ready. He nced at the open windows, before heading


    over to Demi''s office emotionlessly.


    Demi looked up with a smile. "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Yes. I slept through the entire night," said Wilbur calmly.


    Demi nodded. "Go and get ready. I''ve got an important meeting to attend in the


    afternoon. I''m going to need protection for that."


    "Yes, Madam Madres," said Wilbur with a nod.

 Chapter 1113

    Demi waved a hand, and Wilbur turned around to leave.


    ...


    Over at the industrial park, Yannick was watching the control screen in his room.


    There were stations where people were being punished and tortured to varying extents, as well as people forced to work hard at making calls.


    That was the source of Yannick''s money.


    Just then, there was a knock on his door.


    "Come in," Yannick said.


    Sophie pushed the door open.


    Yannick hurried to stand at the sight of her, stering a grin on his face. "Miss Hoy! Is anything the matter?"


    Sophie frowned. "I haven''t heard any news from my cousin for days, sir."


    "Oh, your cousin is doing very well," Yannick sighed. "He stopped an assassination attempt against Madam Madres on his own justst night, taking down two Ambience level cultivators and over a hundred mercenaries all on his own. He''s be Madam Madres'' best right-hand man now. What a guy." Sophie paused for a moment after hearing those words, then said, "I see. Can I see him, then?"


    Yannick frowned but quickly smiled at her. "I think it can be arranged. I''ll call for a car to send you to see your cousin right now! Don''t forget to put in a good word for me, okay?"


    "I promise," Sophie nodded.


    Yannick smiled, picking up the phone to call for a car to send Sophie to Spiralville.


    Sophie remained emotionless the entire ride there, but she could hardly contain her rage inside.


    This man had not hesitated to kill and ughter just to gain more power. That was clearly a sign that he had gone rogue.


    Wilbur was supposed to be there to carry out a mission for Dasha, not to make money off these bastards as their hitman.


    Sophie was going to have a good talk with Wilbur. If he refused to repent, she was going to have to stop him in her own way.


    He would have to pay for betraying his country.


    The car stopped in front of the Leeker Corp headquarters.


    Sophie got out of the car, then took a deep breath at the door before walking in.


    "What are you doing here?" the guard shouted at her sharply, stopping her at once.


    Sophie looked at him darkly. "I''m here to see Wilbur Penn."


    "Mister Penn? How do you know him?"


    "He''s my cousin."


    "I see. Come with me, then."


    The guard led Sophie in with a friendly smile, bringing her into the elevator all the


    way to the waiting lounge.


    "Mister Penn''s out for work. You can wait here for now."


    Sophie nodded, and the guard left.


    Very soon, Demi''s assistant, Yara, entered the lounge with a smile.


    "Hello there. You must be..." Yara trailed off.


    Sophie got to her feet.


    Yara poured Sophie a cup of tea and sat down next to her. "Are you Mister Penn''s cousin?"


    "Yes." Sophie nodded.


    Yara smiled. "I''m Madam Demi Madres'' assistant. My name''s Yara. Mister Penn''s not here right now, so I''ll keep youpany while you wait."


    Yara smiled. "Mister Penn sure is a force to be reckoned with. Do you mind telling me how you two got here, and what you used to do back in your hometown?" Sophie flushed.


    A momentter, she lowered her head. "Did Wilbur kill a lot of people, and are you paying him lots of money?"


    "That''s right," Yara answered.


    Sophie frowned. "Do you want to know who he really is?"


    She looked up at Yara with a determined gaze.

 Chapter 1114

    A smile appeared on Yara''s face. "I thought he was here to make money with you?"


    "Yes, but... I actually don''t really know him that well," said Sophie.


    Yara frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Wilbur and I might be cousins, but we haven''t been in touch for a long time. I don''t know how he heard that I wasing here, but he called me up out of nowhere saying he wanted toe along with me. I don''t even know what he was doing before this," Sophie said meekly.


    Yara was silent for a while. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I don''t know. I just heard that he''s been killing a crazy amount of people, and I''m


    a little scared." Sophie did her best to look weak and fragile.


    Yara smiled. "Don''t you worry about that. He''s now working for Madam Madres. He''ll be fine even if he kills all these people. Besides, he''s very powerful and Madam Madres has taken a liking to him. He''s doing well for himself."


    "That''s good, then. I don''te from a lot of money and thought I''d be able to make it here. I''m just worried he might get into trouble and bring me down with him," said Sophie.


    Yara chuckled. "Oh, that''s alright. He''s doing great, so you don''t need to worry about that."


    "Okay, that''s good." Sophie lowered her head again.


    Yara said, "How about I settle you down somewhere for now, then have Wilbur go to you once he''s back?"


    "Sure, but..." Sophie looked like she was hesitating to say something.


    Yara smiled. "Don''t worry, you can tell me anything."


    "Could I... work in Leeker Corp? I don''t really like working there. I''m stuck inside all day. It''s suffocating me," Sophie said, looking up and widening her eyes pitifully.


    Yara fell silent for a while before saying, "How about this? You get some rest for now and I''ll ask Madam Madres first thing when she''s back with Wilbur. It''s up to her, after all."


    "Of course," said Sophie.


    Yara got to her feet. "Don''t worry about Yannick. I''ll settle things over there for you. We''ll just wait for Madam Madres to be back."


    "Okay," Sophie nodded.


    Yara then led Sophie out of the lounge, taking her to a residential area near the headquarters.


    There were armed guards watching over the area too.


    Yara settled Sophie down in one of the rooms, telling her to just ask the guards for whatever she wanted before leaving.


    After Yara was gone, Sophie''s expression darkened at once.


    She bit her lip, clenching her fists in fury.


    She had only nned to have a little chat with Wilbur, but he was not here, and she did not want to wait any longer, which was why she had said all of that.


    It was a warning to Wilbur, to let him know that she was watching him.


    If he were to really betray his country, there would be severe consequences.


    Sophie sneered coldly,ying back in bed. She shut her eyes, falling deep into thought.


    She had pretty much figured the industrial park out, but now she had a bigger goal, which was to stay in Leeker Corp and feel things out in Mewatown while keeping an eye out on Wilbur.


    Sophie was not going to let this man betray his country over power and money.


    Dasha might not be able to punish Wilbur while he was abroad, but Sophie could make sure he was punished using her own ways.


    She was going to familiarize herself with the area before dealing with a rogue Wilbur.


    Sophie would be the hero when she returned to her country, and everything would have been worth it.


    Over on the west end, a fleet of cars was heading west of Mewatown.


    Monza drove one of the cars with Demi and Wilbur in the back seat. Following behind their car were about a hundred armed guards.


    Demi looked ahead calmly. "We''re heading to the quadrant borders to have a talk with the other forces about my assassination. I n to teach them a little lesson if I can. Are you ready?"

 Chapter 1115

    "I''m ready whenever you are," Wilbur replied, taking a puff of his cigarette nonchntly.


    Monza nced at him in the rearview mirror, hardly able to contain his envy.


    He had been used to keeping his head down in front of Demi, treating her with the utmost respect.


    Even Buff was the same way when he was still around.


    They were used to choosing their words carefully before they spoke, let alone smoking in Demi''s car.


    Meanwhile, this new guy was smoking all over the ce and speaking so carelessly as if nothing really mattered to him.


    More importantly, Demi seemed to be fine with all of it. She even treated him extra well.


    Of course, there was the undeniable truth of this man''s skill. He had done a great deal of work within just a few days of being here, and that was clear as day.


    Monza would just have to swallow his envy and deal with it.


    Demi spoke up then. "You just got here and might not be too clear about how things work here, so I''ll give you the run down, so you get the gist of it."


    "I''m all ears," said Wilbur.


    "North Manand isprised of four main forces. The Kn tribe''s Border Militants-that''s us. Then there''s the Corra n, leaders of the Shan tribe, the White n, militants who stayed on from the Second World War, andstly, the Parry n, who escaped from Dasha during the revolution," Demi exined.


    Wilbur nodded, and Demi went on. "These four main forces control all of North Manand, and we''re all neck and neck. We used to be at constant war over territorial disputes, but everyone''s focus in the past decade seemed to have shifted over to making money. That''s why things around here are more peaceful these days, save for the odd spat or two."


    Wilbur said nothing, continuing to listen.


    "These days, the four major ns, including my father, are just in charge of handling the armed forces. They''ve left the businesses to their children, like me, and we''ve all been doing pretty well. Of course, there''s bound to bepetition when you''re running a business, and conflicts arise all the time. However, we always manage to resolve it peacefully out of mutual respect and consideration."


    Wilbur nodded.


    "Well, someone definitely crossed the line this time, though. Publicly hiring mercenaries to invade Kn tribe territory and trying to assassinate me... That warrants a chat with them for sure," Demi said coldly.


    Wilbur frowned. "Wouldn''t it be better for your father to speak out?"


    "My father showing up might cause a civil war. The Manand government''s been eyeing us for the longest time. We can''t afford to butt heads too much."


    Wilbur nodded with a smile. "I know what to do, then."


    Demi smiled as well.


    Just then, the car stopped at the foot of a hill.


    Demi and Wilbur got out of the car, and Demi said, "You cane with me. The rest of you can stay here and stand guard."


    Wilbur nodded, then looked over at Monza. "Split into two groups, then stand guard from the front and the back. If anything happens, I''ll retreat with Madam Madres, and you''ll provide cover as we retreat all the way so that Madam Madres remains safe."


    "Yes, sir," said Monza loudly.


    Demi smiled. "You know war strategies too, huh?"


    "I was a naval mercenary once," said Wilbur.


    Demi shed a satisfied smile, turning to head over to the hill with Wilbur in tow.


    The both of them reached the top of the hill in no time.


    There were already six people standing there, two men and a woman with their respective bodyguards.


    Wilbur followed Demi up the hill, standing guard behind her after that.


    Demi''s gaze swept past the three other people.


    "Is there a reason you called us all here today, Demi? You know how busy we all are," a man in his thirties dressed in military clothes said coldly.


    The other man and woman looked over at Demi coldly as well, who scoffed and asked, "Will the person who tried to assassinate me please step forward?"

 Chapter 1116

    "Where is this evening from? Who would even want to kidnap you?" the other man reached for the pistol strapped to his waist as he shouted.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened, saying, "Get your hands off that gun, or I won''t hesitate to use force."


    The man red up in fury at once. "Who the hell are you, and what right do you even have to be speaking here?"


    Wilbur''s expression turned cold. He was about to step forward, but Demi waved a hand.


    Wilbur sneered, remaining where he was.


    Demi then said, "Everyone here''s got a gun, Bayer. No point in using it to scare others. I just think one should at least be brave enough to own up to something they''ve done, don''t you agree?"


    The man named Bayer White sneered, then took his hands off the pistol. "I''d be the first to admit it if I''d actually done it. You don''t think the Free Union Army would be scared of you Border Militants, right?"


    "Miss Demi, the Parry Armed Forces wouldn''t even need to rely on external forces if we really wanted to kidnap you. Bit of an insult to think we would, no?" A woman looking to be around Demi''s age who was dressed in military clothes shed a wide grin.


    Demi frowned. "Nora, could you tell me why mercenaries invaded Leeker Corp?" "How would I know the answer to that? Maybe it was the government? They''ve never liked our kind anyway," Nora Parry snickered.


    Demi looked over at the first man who spoke. "You''re not owning up to this either, are you, Grant?"


    Grant Corra sneered. "I would''ve admitted it right from the start if I had done it." Even now, Bayer White of the White n, Grant Corra of the Shan tribe, and Nora Parry of the Parry n were denying that they had anything to do with this.


    Demi did not know for sure if they had done it, either. It could really have been orchestrated by the government, trying to pit them against each other.


    Either way, Demi had to do something about the attack, or she would be looked down upon.


    In a ce like this where only the fittest survive, showing the slightest sign of weakness might result in getting devoured by the enemy.


    Demi looked at the three of them coldly. "I refuse to believe that the government would be capable of getting these mercenaries to break past your defensive areas to enter Mewatown."


    "What do we have to do with any of this?" Bayer was the first to ask.


    Grant piped up as well. "Go ahead and confront the government if you dare. I think you might have the wrong guy, though."


    "As if she would even have the guts to do that!" Nora burst outughing.


    Demi''s expression darkened, and she took a step backward slowly.


    Wilbur took a step forward of his own. "Madam Madres said that this would serve as a warning to you. There''s no knowing if the same thing might happen within your own territories either. I''d be careful if I were you."


    Bayer red up in fury at once. "Who the f*ck are you to be speaking to us like this right now?"


    "Look, we''re being threatened by a bodyguard! Are you trying to get yourself killed?" Grant looked positively furious.


    Nora smirked. "Where the hell did youe from to have the guts to be barking here like a mad dog? Do you really think we wouldn''t dare kill you just because Demi''s here?"


    The next second, the other three bodyguards came over with ashen expressions, surrounding Wilbur at once.


    One of the bodyguards eyed Wilbur coldly. "Let me teach him a lesson so he knows not to talk back when the masters are talking."


    A battle axe emerged in the bodyguard''s grasp as he spoke, burning brightly with spiritual mes.


    A wave of spiritual pressure spread out as well, stirring up fierce winds around him.


    This guy was at the Ambience level.


    Wilbur smiled. "Why don''t all three of you juste at me together? Let''s not waste each other''s time."


    Grant was furious. "Rip him a new one, Akoshi!"


    Akoshi red up in anger as well, letting out a cry as he took a step forward. He raised the battle axe, bringing it down upon Wilbur''s head like a lightning bolt.


    Loud howling winds kicked up in the air along with an explosion.


    Wilbur sneered, summoning a sword in his hand.


    The de of the sword burned brightly with spiritual mes as an equally strong spiritual pressure surged out and began to fill the area.


    Wilbur dodged to the side the second the sword appeared, avoiding the attack from the battle axe while swinging his sword toward Akashi''s waist.


    Akashi missed his attack. He then let out a cry before flicking his wrist backward to make a horizontal attack.

 Chapter 1117

    The powerful spiritual energy rumbled explosively once more.


    Wilbur smiled coldly, charging right into Akoshi while flicking the sword under his own ribs to slice at Akoshi''s waist.


    The collision happened out of nowhere. Both men were within incredibly close proximity, and Akoshi''s attack missed its mark.


    Wilbur''s attack, however, came from under his ribs.


    It was already toote for Akoshi to avoid the blow by the time he sensed its danger.


    He let out a cry, expanding all of his spiritual energy into protective mes as he scrambled to leap backward.


    Despite this, Wilbur''s attack still managed to leave a gaping wound on Akoshi''s body, causing blood to gush out.


    Both of Wilbur''s attacks had been ruthless, sharp, and even terrifying.


    Within mere seconds, Akoshi had been wounded and was forced to retreat.


    Despite the rtively light wound, Akoshi''s pride was greatly wounded.


    Akoshi stared dumbly at Wilbur, unable to believe his eyes.


    Wilbur''s skills were nothing like anything he had ever seen before.


    They somehow made Akoshi feel helpless, even bringing about a sense of terror.


    Akoshi was at the very least at mid Ambience level, and yet this opponent who was also at the Ambience level had taken him down in just two moves.


    Just then, Demi let out a loudugh. She put her hands behind her back, smirking smugly at the other three n representatives.


    A wave of humiliation washed over Akoshi.


    He let out a low growl as the battle axe in his grasp lit up again with roaring spiritual mes, and his aura began to grow stronger once more.


    A powerful spiritual pressure began to surge outward, bringing about howling winds.


    Wilbur stood in the middle of these winds like the eye of a hurricane, sword in hand as he looked around coldly. "I told you toe at me together. Don''t waste my time."


    The words provoked the three n representatives tremendously.


    Grant roared, "Get him for me, Zowa."


    "Tear him to bits, Jalen! How dare he disrespect us like this!" Nora''s expression darkened as she barked out the order.


    They could tell that Akoshi was no match for Wilbur and did not want to embarrass themselves in front of Demi.


    That was why they had found an excuse for their bodyguards to take Wilbur down all at once. Regardless of what was toe, they were better off taking down this cocky bastard before anything.


    Zowa and Jalen summoned spiritual swords into their grasps at once, exploding with powerful spiritual pressure.


    All three bodyguards were at mid Ambience level, making them plenty skilled as they were.


    Three powerful waves of spiritual energy filled the air, and the hill was filled with howling winds.


    Wilbur stood in the middle of these three energy waves, his clothes whipping around in the winds seemingly about to rip at any moment.


    At the same time, all three bodyguards let out a cry upon raising their spiritual energy to the max. They waved their spiritual swords, pouncing on Wilbur at once.


    All three spiritual swords swung at Wilbur at the same time, hellbent onnding a fatal blow.

 Chapter 1118

    Wilbur let out a loudugh all of a sudden.


    The sword he was holding lit up with spiritual mes that shot into the sky as he exploded with a terrifying spiritual pressure, surging out around him.


    The fierce winds from the surrounding spiritual energies were crushed by this terrifying pressure at once, dispersed into the sky in the form of rampant spiritual energy.


    All three bodyguards felt immense pressure pushing down on them.


    They felt like they were stuck in a swamp, their movements turning slow and difficult.


    A sense of fear washed over all of them.


    "Peak Ambience level?"


    It was important to note that peak Ambience level would make one close to Sanctuary level, and that was terrifying.


    Bayer, Grant, and Nora''s expressions became fearful.


    None of their bodyguards would be any match for someone of peak Ambience level.


    Demi was the only person smiling, with a wide, smug grin on her face that threatened to escape her in augh.


    At the same time, Wilbur let out a loud cry.


    His sword swung in Akoshi''s direction, bringing about a wave of terrifying spiritual energy.


    Akoshi raised his battle axe as he felt a sense of terror wash over him.


    However, Wilbur''s attack crushed the battle axe mercilessly before he sent Akoshi flying with a kick.


    Right after Wilbur kicked Akoshi, he slid to the left to avoid an attack from Zowa from behind before elbowing him in the chest. Wilbur swung his sword forward, slicing one of Jalen''s arms off before retracting the sword to chop one of Zowa''s legs as well and sending him flying with a kick.


    All of this seemed to happen in a matter of seconds.


    Wilbur put his sword away, the tip of the de facing the ground.


    Akoshinded heavily against the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Jalen had lost a limb while he was caught off guard, forcing him to retreat at full force.


    Zowanded at the same time, breaking all the bones in his body as blood gushed out of him.


    All three bodyguards were taken down in no more than a dozen seconds. Zowa and Jalen had each lost a limb, rendering thempletely unable to fight back.


    They stared at Wilbur in shock, unable to describe the terror they were feeling at the moment.


    The power of a peak Ambience level cultivator was undeniably stronger than them.


    Despite that being true, the fact that this man had been able to heavily wound all three of them with just a few moves put him in a different league altogether.


    Hisbat skills were definitely a sight to behold.


    His form seemed impossible to nail down, making his opponents lose their bravado in no time.


    Bayer, Grant, and Nora stood frozen to the ground, their expressions numb.


    All four bodyguards were Ambience level cultivators. How was Wilbur powerful enough to heavily wound the other three within barely twenty seconds?


    The three n representatives'' faces flushed an ugly shade of purple all at once. Their lives would be in danger if Demi were to order Wilbur to go in for the kill


    now.


    Despite the fact that they had eache with their own team, their men were at the foot of the mountain and would not be able to make it in time.


    With how powerful Wilbur was as well, it was definitely more than possible for him to take them down in mere seconds.


    Demi burst outughing at the looks on their faces. "What''s the matter? Scared?"


    Nora took a deep breath, her voice dangerously deep. "Do you really think we''d be scared? Are you trying to incite a civil war?"


    Bayer and Grant returned to their senses as well.


    The fear they had felt just now had just been from the direness of the situation.


    Demi would never actually make a move on them.


    All three of them were the heirs to their respective ns, and a civil war would be bound to break out if something were to happen here.


    Of course, the three of them would join forces and take down the Kn tribe


    before anything, and Demi could not afford that.


    They had been relying on keeping a bnce of power this whole time. If war were


    to break out, the bnce would tip and bring about great tragedy.

 Chapter 1119

    That was a risk none of them would dare to take. It was important to note that the Manand government was watching their every move.


    The thought made the three representatives'' expressions calm down atst, but they said nothing more to Demi.


    After all, Wilbur was still standing right here. Even if he did not kill them and just gave them a beating, the humiliation would be too much to bear.


    Demi knew that she had gotten what she wanted, and said coldly, "This is just a warning. If I find out that any of you had anything to do with this, you can bet I''ll do the same back to you."


    Upon saying so, she turned and strode off.


    Wilbur put his sword away, ncing at the three people around him before following behind Demi with a sneer.


    Bayer and the others were ashen with rage.


    They had been humiliated big time today.


    Three of their Ambience level cultivators working together had not been able to


    hold up against just one of Demi''s bodyguards, and the bastard had even severely wounded all of them. This was truly a terrible embarrassment.


    "F*ck, this bastard''s way too cocky for his own good."


    "I''m going to kill him, I swear."


    "We have to, or we''ll never regain our pride in front of Demi."


    The three n representatives found themselves in a rare agreement.


    At the same time, Demi and Wilbur had made their way down the hill.


    Monza had led the other men to split into two defensive lines, hiding at the foot of the hill.


    He jumped up at the sight of Demi and Wilbur, hurrying over at once. "Madam Madres and Mister Penn! Are you two alright?"


    Demi said nothing, heading straight to her car.


    Wilbur said, "Get to work and take turns defending Madam Madres."


    "Yes, sir."


    Monza sprang into action at once.


    Wilbur and Demi got into the car, and Wilbur took off driving to Leeker Corp at


    once.


    Demi sat in the passenger seat with a smile. "That was impressive."


    "You can pay me more if you''re impressed," Wilbur said as he drove.


    Demi barked out augh. "Don''t you worry about that. Money''s never been a problem for me. For how brilliantly you performed earlier, your sry deserves to be doubled."


    "Thank you, Madam Madres." A smile appeared on Wilbur''s face.


    The two of them returned to Leeker Corp, and Demi seemed to be in a good mood as she hummed the entire way back.


    Once they had parked the car, Demi told Wilbur to get some rest, which he dly obliged.


    Just then, Demi''s assistant Yara came to Demi''s office. "Madam Madres, there''s something I need to report to you about."


    "What is it?" Demi propped her ankles onto her table, lighting a cigarette as she spoke.


    Yara frowned. "Wilbur''s cousin Sophie Hoy came in today and said some pretty weird things."


    "Oh? What did she say?" Demi asked.


    "Sophie Hoy said that she suspects that Wilbur''s here with impure intentions."


    Demi was taken aback, straightening up in her seat slowly as she looked at Yara. "What do you mean by that?"


    "I think Sophie was trying to say that Wilbur might not be what he seems to be," said Yara.


    Demi fell deep into thought. "Where''s the girl?"


    "I''ve settled her down around here and told Yannick enough to shut him up," said Yara.


    Demi rapped her knuckles on the table. After a brief pause, she said, "Bring her here. Have all the snipers ready with bulletproof vests and tell Monza toe with the cannons. Get ready for war."


    "Yes, Madam Madres," said Yara. "Should I inform your father about this?"


    Demi smirked. "He''s only at peak Ambience level. Do you think that would be necessary?"


    Yara nodded, turning to leave at once.

 Chapter 1120

    Wilbur rested in his room for a bit, deciding he should get in touch with Orin a little.


    In addition to looking for the Tiger War Amulet, Wilbur also wanted to save all the Dasha locals and get them out of there.


    That was definitely a big deal, and there might be trouble that came out of it if he did notmunicate with Orin about it.


    After all, Wilbur was in a different country. This might spark an international conflict.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur got to his feet and spread out his spirit energy.


    The footage on all the cameras in his room froze at once.


    Wilbur got to his feet, making a call to Orin.


    A whileter, the call connected, and Wilbur expressed his thoughts to Orin from start to finish.


    However, Orin''s hesitant voice came ringing down the line. "I was waiting for a call from you, Wilbur. Mister Albert Joeman''s taken over your case now, and you''ve been given the alias ''Razor Sharp''. I think it''s best you spoke to him."


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow.


    The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense had gotten involved. But why?


    Confused, Wilbur dialed Albert''s number.


    "What''s up, Commander-In-Chief?" Wilbur grinned as the call connected.


    He felt it was still best to remain respectful towards this powerful man.


    Albert''s frail voice rang through the line. "I formed a n after finding out you were in Manand, Wilbur. I spoke to the authorities where you are, and we''re thinking of making a move on the rampant scams and human trafficking cases over there. You shouldy low for now. I''ll let you know the n of action once we''ve confirmed everything with the Manand authorities."


    "Of course, that''s alright. One thing though. That girl that came with me, Sophie Hoy? She doesn''t seem to like me very much. I''m worried she might screw up the n," Wilbur frowned.


    He did not have much of a problem with the department''s arrangements.


    Saving the people of Dasha was definitely a priority, and Wilbur was more than happy toply.


    Albert fell silent for a second, before saying, "I''ll tell Orin to get Sophie back here, then. Just focus onying low while gaining as much power and trust as you can."


    "F*ck! How do you guys know about everything?" Even Wilbur was a little shocked.


    He had note here with anyone else. Were there other people from the department here?


    Albert snorted. "What do you take the department and I for, huh?"


    Wilbur did not know what to say, and gave a simple reply, "Alright, Mister Commander-In-Chief. I''ll be waiting for your orders, then."


    He hung up the call after that, shaking his head.


    The department was truly not to be underestimated, especially when it came to this old man.


    Well, since they had a n now, Wilbur would just have to wait for orders.


    Just then, a knock sounded on his door.


    "Come in." Wilbur went out to his living room, and Yara entered with a smile. "Madam Madres wants to see you."


    "I''ll be right there," said Wilbur.


    Yara nodded and left.


    Wilbur paused for a while, before heading over to Demi''s office.


    Sophie was sitting across from Demi with a stern expression on her face.


    Wilbur nced at Sophie before turning to Demi with a smile. "Any new tasks for me, Madam Madres?"


    "Your cousin''s here. She said she wanted to see you," Demi said in a yful tone.


    Wilbur sat down next to Sophie with a smile on his face. "How''s work been treating you, Sophie?"


    Sophie said nothing, her head bowed in silence.


    Demi said nothing either, smiling at the both of them.


    The office fell dead silent.

 Chapter 1121

    Wilbur frowned. "Didn''t you want to see me? Is there anything you need?"


    Sophie remained silent, doing her best to look meek and fragile.


    Just then, however, Demi spoke up with a smile. "Wilbur, your cousin tells me that the two of you weren''t very close before you got here."


    "That''s true. I heard that she wasing here, and wanted to tag along to see if I could do better for myself here," said Wilbur calmly.


    Demi nodded. "I''ve got a task for you in the afternoon. We''re going to Yannick''s. He''s said that people have been acting out there. You''ll have to kill a few people to tame these idiots."


    "Sure. when do we leave?" Wilbur said at once.


    Demi smiled. "Just get ready. We''ll leave in a bit."


    Wilbur nodded.


    Just then, however, Sophie flew to her feet, staring at Wilbur in fury.


    Wilbur looked back at her, nothing but calm.


    "How could you do this to your own people?" Sophie shouted.


    "I''m just making money here. Don''t start."


    "I knew you''ve gone rogue, you traitor!" Sophie could not take it anymore, flying to her feet and shouting at Wilbur loudly.


    Wilbur sighed. His worst fear had happened in the end.


    Demi looked at him with an ashen expression. "Exin yourself, Wilbur."


    Wilbur nced at Demi, then at an enraged Sophie. "Do you know you might be killing many people with your stupidity?"


    "All I know is that you''ve turned your back on Dasha and joined these criminals as a hitman! You traitor!" Sophie shouted.


    Wilbur shook his head. God, this girl was stupid.


    At the same time, Demi''s expression darkened atst as she looked at Wilbur.


    "So, you really are a spy from Dasha, aren''t you?"


    Wilbur looked up at Demi.


    With how things had panned out, there was no point in trying to hide the truth.


    Sophie had, in trying to ''stop'' him, exposed herself as well.


    He looked up at a righteous, indignant Sophie with a smile before turning to Demi. "You''re right. I am."


    Demi squinted at him. "Do you know how we deal with people like you around here?"


    "I don''t, but I''m not dying here anyway," said Wilbur calmly.


    Demi sneered. "There are about six heavy-duty snipers aimed at this office right now, as well as a dozen bazookas. All of them are firing with HE rounds. No cultivator of at Ambience level would be able to take it."


    "Oh, really?" Wilbur lit a cigarette.


    Demi fixed him with a cold stare. "I''m going to give you one chance right now. Kill Sophie and join me for good. I''ll still keep that promise of raising your pay."


    Wilbur was now making two million dors a month, a sizable ie for sure. Raising that would be a huge temptation to anyone.


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow. He summoned the Dark Disperse, ying with it in his hands as he looked at Sophie.


    Demi put her foot over a button under the table, looking over at Wilbur coldly.


    Sophie raised her head high, seemingly devoid of fear. "Go on. Go ahead and kill me. You''ll be no less of a national disgrace. Your name will be dragged through the mud for the rest of time."


    Wilbur barked out augh. "You''re a good cop, but you don''t quite make the cut." Sophie sneered. "I don''t need a traitormenting on my life."


    Wilbur snorted. He got to his feet, kicking Sophie to the ground in one swift move. Sophie cried out in shock,nding in a heap in the corner of the room.


    At the same time, Wilbur''s Dark Disperse lit up with deadly spiritual mes as he swung it outward.

 Chapter 1122

    A terrifying sword aura came hurtling in Demi''s direction.


    An earthly-yellow glow lit up around Demi at once.


    The sword aura merely brushed past Demi and went out of the window behind her.


    It whistled in the air, expanding all of a sudden over ten meters.


    All six snipers standing on the building across were cut down by the sword aura at


    once.


    The sword aura did not seem to be depleted just yet, whistling off into the air.


    The next second, Wilbur took a step forward. He gripped the sword and stabbed it at Demi.


    A loud explosion could be heard, which nearly ruptured Sophie''s eardrums in the process.


    However, Dark Disperse seemed to havee to aplete stop the moment it came into contact with the earthy-yellow glow around Demi, causing rampant spiritual energy to disperse around them.


    Demi smiled. "Did you really think you have what it takes to kill me?"


    Upon saying so, she stepped on the switch her foot was on.


    All at once, dozens of bazooka barrels stuck out of the walls lining her office and opened fire at Wilbur.


    The room was showered with a continuous barrage of bullets and explosives.


    Demi burst outughing.


    Her spiritual energy shield was powerful enough to withstand an attack from someone at peak Ambience level, as well as a terrifying rain of bullets like this


    one.


    Anyone else in this room would surely be dead.


    No one but her would be able to survive such a massacre.


    Sophie''s chest lurched. She clutched her head, crying out in shock.


    All the bullets let out a loud ng as they collided against Demi''s shield but warped out of shape before ttering to the ground harmlessly. Demi remainedpletely unharmed.


    Just then, an armor made of spiritual energy appeared on Wilbur''s body.


    It was densely covered in runes, covering Wilbur''s entire form, and radiating a strong, powerful aura.


    All the bullets seemed to stop within a hair''s breadth before the armor, before falling to the ground.


    A minuteter, the office finally went quiet again. The floor was littered with bullet shells and smoke filled the air.


    The fog eventually cleared, and Dark Disperse was still pushed up against Demi''s shield.


    Wilbur smiled at Demi.


    Demi''s expression turned into one of shock and disbelief.


    Was this man at the Sanctuary level?


    That was the only way he could withstand such an attack from her heavy weapons.


    "That''s impossible!" Demi shouted, flushing an ugly shade of purple.


    Just then, Wilbur''s Dark Disperse exploded with spiritual mes once more as runes floated to the surface.


    A wave of terrifying spiritual pressure began to fill the office.


    Sophie felt as if she was about to suffocate, hardly able to contain the dullness in her chest.


    Wilbur smiled, and Dark Disperse shot forward.


    A buzz sounded through the air.


    The protective barrier around Demi burst, along with the beads she was wearing around her neck. They broke and fell to the ground, shattering to pieces.


    "How dare you do this to me? You''ll all pay for that! Everyst Dasha citizen in Mewatown will die for your transgression!" Demi shouted in a fit of panic.


    Wilbur snorted. He flicked Dark Disperse upwards, coloring the air red with Demi''s blood.


    Demi''s left arm was sliced clean off her shoulder, falling to the ground.


    She clutched the wound, turning pale as she stared at Wilbur in terror.


    Wilbur looked her right in the eye. "You can very well let Monza and the otherse at me. Let''s see how they fare against these bazookas."

 Chapter 1123

    Demi had lost all confidence in her armed forces.


    After all, they had just lost to someone at the Sanctuary level.


    Of course, she had been in the industry long enough to keep herposure in such a situation.


    After the initial shock wore off, she said, "It seems that you have decided to spare me, Mister Penn. Is there something you want from me?"


    "Yes, of course," Wilbur replied calmly.


    "Tell your father that I can take down the other three main forces for him so you will reign supreme over all of North Manand, but on the condition that you form an alliance with the Manand government and agree to operate under their control. Also, you''re going to free everyst Dasha citizen here aspensation. I''ll help you after that."


    Demi fell silent, pondering the choice.


    Wilbur then said, "Remember, this isn''t a discussion. It''s an order. If you refuse, I''m going to wipe out all four major forces here. Now, leave this building with your man. You have one day."


    Demi nodded. "I''ll pass the message to my father verbatim."


    Wilbur said nothing more, and Demi limped out of the office, clutching the wound at her shoulder.


    Very soon, all the staff of Leeker Corp retreated out of the headquarters under Demi''s instructions.


    Just then, Sophie stared at Wilbur nkly. It was as if he was a whole different person now.


    Wilbur could not help but shake his head.


    The department''s entire n had been upended because of this girl, giving Wilbur no choice but to act ahead of time.


    Nothing was certain now.


    Wilbur did not fear for his own life. Hisst resort would be to just fight his way out.


    However, he was acting on behalf of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, on behalf of Dasha.


    One slip-up would lead to an international conflict. The West might take advantage of this and go to town with a smear campaign on Dasha.


    Wilbur could not help but worry about that.


    Just then, Sophie mumbled, "Did I mess things up, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur nced at her. "Well, you did nothing wrong from your perspective."


    "I''m to be med. You''re no traitor. You''re a national hero."


    Sophie lowered her head in shame.


    It was only then that she finally realized Wilbur had no intention of betraying the nation at all.


    Instead, he was trying to save his own people.


    Everything he had done so far had been because of this.


    Inparison to that, Sophie''s actions seemed so childish andughable.


    To think that she had thought this man was a traitor.


    Sophie clutched her head in pain, then fell to her knees and sobbed.


    She knew she had messed up big time.


    She had upended Wilbur''s n, exposing the both of them.


    Wilbur nced at her. "It''s alright to make a few mistakes in your life, you know.


    What matters is whether or not you have the courage to get back up."


    Sophie looked up at Wilbur in a daze.


    Wilbur''s tone remained calm. "Take care of yourself after this."


    ...


    Over at the governor''s office, Griffin Madres, governor of Mewatown and the headmander in chief of the Kn Border Militants nced at his daughter''s missing arm with an ashen expression.


    A few doctors were currently circling around Demi, who sat still as a rock. "That''s what happened, Dad."


    Griffin looked at his daughter. "That man thinks he can take down the other three main forces on his own? What gave him the nerve to even think that would be possible, even if he is at the Sanctuary level?"


    "Well, what should we do, then?"


    Griffin said coldly, "Gather the troops and surround the Leeker headquarters. I''d like to meet this audacious man myself."


    Just then, a wrinkled elder spoke up from where he was standing next to Griffin. "Let me go with you, Governor Madres. I haven''t met someone of the Sanctuary level this young in a long time."


    "Itching for a fight, are you, Master Lowen?" said Griffin.


    The elder, Master Lowen, smiled lightly. "Indeed. Things have been so quiet here for the past decade that I''m starting to feel a little useless myself."

 Chapter 1124

    Griffinughed out loud, then said, "We''ll go together, then. Let''s see just what this young man''s capable of."


    Lowen smiled. "Each of the four main forces has their own Sanctuary level


    cultivator to keep the peace, as well as ten thousand armed troops with all kinds of weapons. No one dares to do a thing to each other. I''m really interested to see why this guy dared to say such a thing."


    "Send out orders to seal off Spiralville and surround the Leeker Corp


    headquarters," Griffin called out. His right-hand man scurried off to do as told at


    once.


    Just then, Demi''s wound where she had lost an arm was finally stitched uppletely, and she got to her feet. "I''m going too."


    Griffin gave her an approving look and the three of them headed out.


    That evening, all of Spiralville stayed indoors, with every window bolted shut.


    The only people seen on the streets were the armed militants, standing guard at every junction.


    There were bazookas set up a few streets down from the Leeker headquarters, more than capable of blowing the entire building up.


    On top of that, there were up to a hundred snipers waiting on the rooftops of the highest buildings surrounding Leeker Corp''s headquarters as well.


    Spiralville was prepared for a war.


    Just then, a car drove past the crowd of armed soldiers and stopped in front of the building.


    Griffin, Demi, and Lowen got out and looked at the entrance of the building.


    Right on cue, Wilbur walked out of the door, staring at them coldly.


    At the same time, Sophie was hiding in the main lobby, peering outside anxiously.


    She had seen everything happening outside from the windows in Demi''s office just now.


    There were countless militants, bazookas, and snipers in position.


    It could be said that the Leeker Corp''s headquarters had been fully surrounded by heavily armed forces.


    If these people were to open fire, the building would bepletely demolished in no time.


    Sophie would have no chance to survive such a disaster. She did not think anyone would be able to get out of an attack like this alive, including Wilbur.


    Human beings were still made of flesh and blood at the end of the day, and it was already a miracle if they could even withstand a bullet.


    Taking on the attack of a whole army of bazookas, however, was definitely impossible.


    The thought made Sophie grow destitute and regretful.


    It was her own recklessness and ignorance that hadnded Wilbur in this situation.


    Sophie regretted her actions deeply, but all of that was pointless now.


    All she could do was pray on Wilbur''s behalf in silence, hoping that he would figure out a way out of this.


    Sophie was fine with dying here. Maybe that mightpensate for all the mistakes she had made.


    Right after Wilbur walked out, Griffin and Lowen sized him up.


    Wilbur looked back at them, devoid of emotion.


    Griffin sneered coldly. "How dare you hurt my daughter. You must have a death wish."


    "I think I went pretty easy on her, considering all the terrible things you''ve been doing," said Wilbur.


    Griffin''s expression darkened. "Shut your mouth! One order from me and you''ll be blown to smithereens!"


    "Go ahead, then. I''ll just take that as you refusing to agree to my suggestion, and you''ll have to bear the consequences yourself." Wilbur put his hands behind his back.


    Griffin slowly raised his right hand.


    Sophie''s heart lurched at the gesture.


    She knew that if Griffin''s hand were to be lowered, all the armed forces would


    open fire and they would be dead for sure.


    Sophie was certain that this was their only fate.


    Agony and regret overwhelmed her all at once.

 Chapter 1125

    Just then, Lowen smiled and spoke up. "I don''t think you need to do that, Governor Madres. The Leeker Corp headquarters cost quite a lot of money to build. It''d be such a waste."


    Griffin looked over at him with a smile. "I guess you really are itching for a fight, then?"


    "Please stand back, Governor Madres and Miss Demi. I haven''t done this in over a decade. I feel like I''ve gotten rusty," Lowen said.


    Griffin nodded, retreating with Demi. The two of them went up to the top of a building about a hundred meters away, overlooking the standoff.


    Wilbur frowned at the sight of Lowen, who smiled back at him. "You''re pretty young for someone who reached the Sanctuary level. That''s rare."


    "It''s rare, but not impossible," said Wilbur.


    Lowen nodded. "The world can never have too many geniuses, but too many of these geniuses overestimate their capabilities and cause their own demise. It''s truly a shame."


    "I''d worry about myself if I were you. Aren''t you a little too old for this?" Wilbur retorted coldly.


    Lowen chuckled. "It''s nice to be young, isn''t it? Saying whateveres to mind without having to use your brain."


    "You talk too much. What is this, a lecture?" Wilbur said.


    Lowen shook his head with a smile. His body lit up with roaring spiritual mes and was followed by a surge of terrifying spiritual pressure that filled the air a few streets around him.


    A thunderous cloud about a dozen meters wide appeared above Lowen''s head, crackling and rumbling loudly.


    The air around the thunderous cloud began to crack.


    Lowen''s body was surrounded by lightning armor, making him look like a god who had just descended.


    All at once, all of Spiralville seemed to be enveloped in this terrifying lightning


    aura.


    Even the soldiers from the Kn tribe turned pale at the sight as they felt their chests lurch.


    Lowen smiled. "I respect all of my opponents, young man. It''d be impressive if you evensted a minute within my domain."


    Wilbur looked at the thunderous cloud.


    Lowen''s element of power was clearly thunder, and a special kind too.


    The thunderous cloud was unlike any other he had seen.


    It seemed to be a condensation of lightning energy, bringing about a terrifying power.


    Lowen''s powers were definitely at peak Sanctuary level.


    At the same time, Griffin turned to his daughter from where they were standing. "Master Lowen had been at the Sanctuary level for twenty years now. This is his domain, the Pure Heavenly Thunder. It''s so powerful that even the other three Sanctuary level cultivators in North Manand fear him. This cocky bastard is about to get his ass handed to him."


    Demi looked at the terrifying auraing out of Lowen''s domain, nodding her head. "I''ve never doubted Master Lowen''s powers."


    Griffin smiled.


    Just then, Lowen said to Wilbur. "Show me what you''ve got then, young man. Activate your domain and give it your best. I haven''t had a good battle in years."


    As he spoke, the spiritual mes around him burned even brighter as the air was filled with rumbling sounds of thunder and lightning.


    Lowen''s expression finally turned cold and cutting.


    Despite the fact that this young man seemed like he had probably only just


    entered Sanctuary level, Lowen never underestimated his opponents.


    He pointed a finger at the thunderous cloud above him, shouting, "Pure Heavenly Thunder: Formation Break!"


    The thunderous cloud boomed loudly, hurtling over toward Wilbur.


    All at once, the sky seemed to light up.


    Everything in the way of the thunderous cloud seemed to evaporate as it shot


    over.


    At the same time, Wilbur let out a loud cry. Bolts of lightning danced around his body as he reached out toward this terrifying thunderous cloud.


    Just then, Wilbur had channeled all the thunder power in his body to the max, coupled with his tremendous strength.


    The thunderous cloud, as terrifying and deadly as it seemed, was caught in his grasp.

 Chapter 1126

    Lowen''s expression shifted at once. How could this be?


    Just then, something even more terrifying happened.


    They witnessed Wilbur pulling the thunder cloud closer to him, rubbing and kneading at it with his palms.


    In what seemed like a split second, the cloud had shrunk down to a ball of thunder that was about a meter wide.


    The cloud had been condensed out of the power of lightning and thunder itself and gave off a terrifying pressure.


    After Wilbur hadpressed it, it let out a deafening rumble of thunder as if the world was about to end.


    Lowen was shocked to his core.


    The thunder cloud had been condensed out of the pure thunder essence within his domain.


    Anyone else would be reduced to dust at the slightest touch, but this man was ying with it like it was y.


    Lowen''s spiritual energy was a mess then. He seemed to have lost control over the thunder cloud, and the lightning armor on his body was going out as well along with the rest of his powers.


    All that was left was that ball of thunder in Wilbur''s hands, letting out a haunting


    aura.


    Griffin and Demi widened their eyes in disbelief from where they stood, staring at the sight below in a daze.


    Lowen was at peak Sanctuary level and had killed countless elite cultivators with his domain. To Griffin and Demi, he was the most powerful man they knew. How could this possibly happen?


    Demi began to tremble.


    She finally realized that she managed to keep her life because Wilbur did not have the intention to kill her.


    For him, killing her was as easy as lifting a finger.


    That protection amulet she had on her waspletely useless in the face of his power.


    Demi was dumbstruck, unable to snap out of her stupor.


    Sophie could hardly believe her eyes, staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Just then, Wilbur scoffed coldly. He raised the thunder ball in one hand, hurling it out ahead of him.


    The air rang with the same terrifying boom of thunder.


    Lowen was pinned to the groundpletely by the incredible force of the thunder ball before it even hit him, holding him in ce.


    He struggled with all his might, but it was fruitless.


    The thunder ball shot over, vaporizing Lowenpletely.


    It continued shooting forward, relentless and impossibly powerful.


    The buildings in its way came crumbling down, spraying the air with debris. A welt about a dozen meters deep appeared in the ground, as if the area was just hit by an earthquake.


    The thunder ball obliterated half of Spiralville in a matter of minutes before fizzling off into rampant spirit energy that shot into the air and brought about fierce winds.


    A cloud of dust arose in Spiralville, everyone was scared witless from the sight.


    All the soldiers'' weapons had fallen out of their hands.


    The bazookas were either demolishedpletely or tipped over onto the ground.


    There were also soldiers who had evaporated into nothing from the sheer force of the thunder ball.


    The remaining soldiers were scared out of their wits,pletely forgetting that they were here for a battle.


    Wilbur put his hands behind his back, ncing up coldly at Griffin and Demi.


    Sophie''s eyes were wide as saucers, trembling from head to toe.


    This man had to be a god, right?


    Demi had copsed to the ground in terror, trembling from head to toe.


    Griffin turned pale and his expression frozenpletely.


    He was in nothing but disbelief.


    Wilbur had killed Lowen with just one move.


    More than that, he had destroyed half of Spiralville and made it look like it was a


    walk in the park.

 Chapter 1127

    That was far from humanly possible.


    Griffin was scared out of his wits, taking a long time before he finally calmed


    down.


    Wilbur''s powers were far from anything he could afford to go up against.


    Griffin took a deep breath, looking at his trembling daughter on the ground. "Let''s surrender. We have no other choice."


    Demi hadpletely given in to her fear by that point, and there was not much she could do but shakily follow her father downstairs.


    The two of them made their way over to Wilbur, sinking into a deep bow before him. "Please ept my deepest apology for underestimating your holy presence, Master."


    Wilbur looked at them calmly. "Do you get it now?"


    "Yes, I sure do. I, Griffin Madres, have certainly seen it all today. I surrender on behalf of the Kn tribe, Master. We are subject to your orders from now on," said Griffin respectfully.


    Wilbur turned to head inside. "Let''s talk about that inside."


    Griffin and Demi followed Wilbur to the main lobby.


    Wilbur took a seat while the other two stood in front of him meekly.


    Sophie stood behind Wilbur, still trembling slightly.


    The man was far too powerful, blowing past all her defenses in unbelievable ways.


    Wilbur looked over at Griffin then. "Since you''ve surrendered, I''ll give you another chance. Tell the other three major forces to surrender themselves within the next three days. If they do that, I''ll spare their lives and even let them keep their positions. I''ll let them know about the other conditions once they get here."


    Griffin said at once, "Yes, Master. I''ll get to that right now. Would you like to live at my ce, so that it might be easier for you to control the troops as well?"


    "That''s alright. I''m fine here. I''m not interested in your troops anyway," said Wilbur.


    Griffin nodded. "Very well, I''ll let Demi stay here to serve you, then. She can help you get in touch with the rest of us, too."


    Wilbur nced at Demi, who was now devoid of all her usual haughty air and authoritative aura as she stared at Wilbur in terror.


    "That won''t be necessary. Let her head back and get some rest. You can leave now."


    Griffin did not dare to say another word, bowing onest time before leaving Leeker Corp headquarters with Demi in tow.


    He ordered all the armed forces to retreat at once and return to their bases to await orders.


    Griffin, on the other hand, rushed over to meet the other three major forces at once.


    Over at a small town at the foot of Char Mountain, four groups of soldiers had surrounded the townpletely. Each group had about a hundred men, all of them standing guard and keeping a wary eye out.


    Griffin and three elders sat across from each other in the town square.


    Behind each of them were Demi, Bayer, Grant, and Nora, as well as a dozen bodyguards.


    The three elders were each the leaders of their ns, Salem White, Westley Corra, and Jasper Parry.


    They looked at Griffin with ashen expressions, who got straight to the point. "We''ve run into a major enemy, gentlemen."


    The other three remained silent, waiting for Griffin to continue.


    "Master Lowen was killed earlier."


    The three elders were shocked by the news, looking up at Griffin in unison.


    "Don''t start celebrating just yet. The man who killed him is in a league of his own. You''ll be meeting your own demise soon as well."


    "I would like to know just what kind of person was able to kill Lowen. Are you trying to trick us?" Jasper said coldly.


    Griffin sneered. "He killed Lowen with one move and obliterated half of Spiralville while he was at it. We''re not going to stand a chance unless we join forces."

 Chapter 1128

    The three elders widened their eyes in disbelief as they stared at Griffin.


    Demi was startled as well. "What are you trying to do here, Dad?"


    "What am I trying to do? We''ve ruled Mewatown for all these years. Do you think I''m going to surrender just like that?" Griffin asked coldly.


    Demi could hardly believe her ears, but those words had indeede out of her father''s mouth.


    Griffin said, "All four ns have controlled thends of North Manand for almost a century now. Our ancestors sacrificed themselves to make this possible. Are we going to give it up with just the slightest challenge thates our way? What would we say to them?"


    Demi fell silent for a long time.


    In the end, she let out a resigned sigh.


    She did not know if her father was making the right choice here.


    Just then, Westley spoke up with a frown, "Are you telling the truth?"


    "You can take a look at Spiralville for yourselves if you don''t believe me. Half the town is in ruins," said Griffin. "To tell you the truth, Wilbur told me to order for the three of you to surrender within three days, or he''s going to give you hell. Do you think you''ve got no part to y in this?"


    "Is he really as powerful as you made him out to be?" Salem asked.


    Griffin nodded. "More powerful than you think."


    "He killed Lowen with one move and took out half of Spiralville. That makes him about peak Sanctuary level, right?" Jasper frowned.


    "Absolutely," said Griffin.


    Salem''s expression turned cold. "So what if he''s peak Sanctuary level? We have three Sanctuary level cultivators here too, and all our troops. I''m sure we''ll be able to take him down."


    It was clear that all three of them had believed Griffin. There was no point in him telling a lie like this.


    After all, losing Lowen would imply that the Kn tribe had lost their most powerful force. His death should be something Griffin should be scrambling to hide instead of announcing it like this.


    Griffin said, "This man''sbat skills are also other-worldly. I honestly don''t know if we''ll stand a chance, even if all three of your Sanctuary level cultivators join forces against him."


    "As long as he isn''t a Super Sanctuary cultivator, I''m pretty sure we''ll be able to beat the guy," Westley said.


    Griffin frowned. "I can''t be too sure. Something tells me he''s not just any regr Sanctuary level cultivator. It''s best if we stay wary."


    "Do you have any ideas, then?" Salem piped up.


    Griffin got up, pacing around.


    A whileter, he finally said, "I think the best n of action would be to ask that person toe out and help us."


    "You''ve got to be joking. I only have one chance to ask for his help. There''s no way in hell I''ll agree to that unless my life''s in danger," said Jasper coldly.


    The other elders shook their heads as well, clearly against the idea.


    Demi raised her eyebrows. She did not know who the person they were talking about was.


    Griffin frowned. "Since you don''t want to do that, we''ll try gathering all our armed forces. Have them surround Spiralville, and open fire with our most powerful weapons. That''ll at least wound the guy even if he doesn''t die, then your Sanctuary level cultivators can show up and battle him. We''ll have a higher chance against him like that. I just really think it would be better if we asked him for help."


    Jasper, Westley, and Salem fell deep into thought.


    All of this happened way too suddenly, and none of them were prepared for it.


    Of course, all of them believed that Griffin was telling the truth. He had, after all, asked for their help to surround his territory.


    Such a strategy to take down someone at peak Sanctuary level was more than fair.


    The three elders fell silent for a while, exchanging nces.

 Chapter 1129

    Atst, Salem said, "I agree with this strategy. He''d be a god if he survives a thousand bazookas."


    "I agree as well. A peak Sanctuary level cultivator isn''t going to take us down like that! Who does this man think he is?" Westley said coldly.


    Jasper piped up as well. "We''ll go ahead with this, then. I''m pretty sure we''ll be able to get him. Surely even that guy wouldn''t stand a chance under such an attack, right?"


    Griffin frowned. "You all make good points, but I just feel like it isn''t safe enough."


    He took out a fragment of jade and ced it on the table. "I still feel like we should ask for that man''s help."


    The other three looked at the jade fragment, raising an eyebrow at Griffin.


    Did they really have to ask that guy for help to take down one peak Sanctuary cultivator?


    It was important to note that he had only agreed to help them once, and that was


    it.


    "Trust me, please. I''ve got a nasty feeling about this. The lives of our ns and tribes are at risk here. We should be as careful as possible," Griffin frowned.


    Salem and the others exchanged nces. It was clear that they were still extremely reluctant.


    Yet Griffin had been a part of running Mewatown for decades now, and his word was not to be taken lightly.


    None of the other elders had even been able to get ahead of Griffin in the years they had ruled Mewatown together.


    A whileter, Westley finally said, "Since you insist on doing so, I''ll believe you this one time."


    He took off the ne he was wearing, of which the pendant was another jade fragment, and ced it on the table.


    Jasper and Salem looked at each other, brows tightly furrowed.


    Atst, they each took out a jade fragment of their own and set it down on the table as well.


    All four jade fragments formed aplete jade phoenix.


    Westley piped up then, "That man wandered to these parts with his parents a hundred years ago, and our ancestors took them in and cared for them. This was the one promise he made to us after he grew up."


    "Who would have thought that such a frail young man would turn out to be such a terrifying presence, huh?" Salemmented, letting out a soft sigh.


    Jasper got to his feet, hands behind his back. "Our ancestors knew what they were doing. His parents were down with terrible diseases, and all four ancestors saw that he was a cultivator and took him in. He grew up to express a frightful amount of talent and has since then grown to be a powerful existence."


    Griffin nodded. "Who could''ve seen thating, right? Well, it''s time for him to repay us now. We''re not going to put ourselves at risk, even if it''s going toe at the cost of this precious favor."


    "Alright, then. Let''s get to it now that we''ve made up our minds. We''re going to show this bastard that even a peak Sanctuary level cultivator won''t bring us down," said Jasper, mming a fist down on the table in front of him.


    The four elders got to their feet after that, sending out orders to their respective armed forces to get ready.


    Over at Leeker Corp headquarters, Wilbur sat quietly in the main lobby, seemingly thinking about something.


    Sophie stood nearby, looking at him with fear and respect.


    A whileter, Wilbur took out his phone and made a call.


    "Wilbur? What''s the matter?" Albert''s hoarse voice came ringing down the line.


    "Sir, something happened, and I''ve been exposed. I had no other choice but to resolve this through force. I hope it won''t be too much trouble for Dasha."


    Albert fell silent for a bit, then said, "Dasha isn''t what it used to be anymore. We''re more than capable of handling a misstep or two. This is just Manand. I understand that sometimes things happen that are out of your control. Go ahead and proceed with what you had in mind."

 Chapter 1130

    Albert''s words may seem ordinary, but they radiated an air of authority.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief internally, letting out a smile. "Alright. I''m going to let loose, then."


    "Okay. All I''m worried about is your safety. You''re on your own there, after all. But since there''s been a change and you sound confident enough, full speed ahead. The department will cover you if anything happens," said Albert.


    "Thank you, sir," Wilbur replied.


    The call ended, and he let out a loud sigh.


    Sophie interjected, "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve caused you so much trouble."


    She knew that Wilbur now had no choice but to change his n, and it was all because of her.


    Sophie had inadvertently exposed other forces from Dasha who were hiding here as well. She was filled with nothing but regret, to the point that she was ready to sacrifice her life.


    The only thing stopping her was that she did not want to die in humiliation, wanting to contribute at least a little if she could.


    That would at least bring her somefort knowing she died for a good cause.


    Wilbur nced at her. "Like I said earlier, you''re a good cop, but you haven''t quite made the cut yet. Go back to focusing on your detective work when you''re back in Dasha. You''re not cut out to be a spy just yet."


    "Yes, sir. I know I''m not good enough for that now. I''ll remember your words." Sophie lowered her head shamefully.


    Just then, Wilbur looked at the door and mumbled, "They''re here."


    At the same time, tens of thousands of soldiers surged in from all directions topletely surround Spiralville.


    The citizens panicked at the sight, bolting their windows shut and peeking out anxiously.


    Griffin, Salem, Westley, and Jasper each stood right outside of the town along with their children and three Sanctuary level cultivators.


    All of them were standing with their heads bowed then, looking over at a man standing next to them. He had long, ck hair that fell around his shoulders, and was wearing long, green robes with a sword strapped to his back.


    The man had handsome, chiseled features. His gaze seemed to speak of sorrow, radiating a strange air of maturity for his young appearance.


    The mere sight of him was enough to make any woman''s heart race. Even Demi was no exception to his charms.


    "You might not need to enter the battle at all, Master. We''ve asked for your presence just in case of danger," Griffin said respectfully.


    The man hardly reacted. "Sure. I''ve taken the jade pendant back, anyway. This is the only chance you get."


    Jasper and the others could not help but sigh, regret clear in their expressions.


    "You can save your remorse forter. You know what exactly you''ve been doing. The only reason I haven''t taken all of you out is on ount of the care your ancestors have shown me. I would never stand for your actions otherwise," said the man calmly.


    The four elders paled in the face, not daring to say another word.


    Of course they knew just how terrible the deeds they had done were.


    All four elders exchanged nces and nodded their heads.


    As the four elders gave their orders, the thousands of armed soldiers opened fire


    on the Leeker Corp''s headquarters at the same time.


    Just then, over in the headquarters, Sophie was scared witless by the sounds of weapons shots, staring fearfully at Wilbur.


    Wilbur had just said to her that Spiralville was now fully surrounded, and she was to get ready.


    What could she possibly be getting ready for, other than death?


    Just then, Wilbur opened his arms. Terrifying energy spilled out at once.


    Multiple forms of spiritual energy joined up to form a dome-shaped protective barrier, shielding the two of them inside.


    The next second, the air began to rain with bullets.


    The air rang with deafening explosions, and the ground began to shake.


    In just a split second, the entire Leeker Corp headquarters had crumbled into a pile of debris.

 Chapter 1131

    However, the bombing did not stop, and the barrage continued.


    The ground shook from the powerful impact.


    The impact caused by the bombs made the buildings within a hundred-meter radius crumble.


    There were no unaffected areas with the Leeker Corp building as the center. The ground kept sinking from the constant bombings.


    Griffin and the others watched the bombs pour into town at that moment.


    The lives of the city folks were none of their concerns.


    The bombings stopped after a good ten minutes of continuous explosions.


    They looked over.


    The houses in Spiralville were almostpletely destroyed. Only some buildings at the borders were left standing, but they were close to crumbling as well from the bombing.


    They waited for the dust to settle.


    Jasper said coldly, "It''ll be a miracle if he could survive that."


    "A Sanctuary level cultivator is also human. No living being could survive that," said Wesley with a smile.


    Salemmented, "Griffin, you worry too much."


    That was their first time making arge-scale bombardment in one location.


    They witnessed the level of bombardment they subjected the ce to and were clearly doubtful about Griffin''s opinion.


    They shook their heads and felt like it was a waste of their time.


    They could not believe they wasted their one favor on Wilbur. It was something they could only do once in their entire lifetime.


    Griffin sighed and looked at the demolished Spiralville. He said, "It looks like I was overly worried about nothing. Sorry, fes."


    Suddenly, a figure slowly levitated from the ruins of the Leeker Corp building.


    The figure rose to a hundred meters high before he looked at Griffin and others with a cold gaze.


    They could not see his face, but they could feel the cold menacing aura.


    They were shocked and looked at the figure in disbelief because they could not believe their eyes.


    How was it possible for someone to survive that level of bombing?


    Meanwhile, Sophie stood in the ruins, trembling uncontrobly.


    She could never forget what she had just witnessed. It was etched in her soul.


    She saw a sea of fire, zing mes, and earthquakes.


    Everything was on fire and razed to the ground.


    She watched the buildings around her topple I and the ground crack. Even the air was burning.


    She could not believe that the terrifying bombing had no effect on the shield.


    She was standing in the shield, and she could not believe that she felt none of the impact from the apocalyptic scene that happened outside it.


    Wilbur''s terrifying ability shook her to the core.


    It went beyond her ability toprehend.


    She believed Wilbur must be a god for him to be able to do that.


    Wilbur was levitating at that moment. He looked at them and said coldly, "Come over here and die."


    Griffin, Salem, Westley, and Jasper had terrible looks on their faces.


    They were angry, yet terrified when they heard Wilbur''s statement, which caused them to tremble uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, three middle-aged men behind them levitated off the ground.


    One of them yelled, "How audacious of you! Show us what you got, kid!"

 Chapter 1132

    That person was a powerful Sanctuary level cultivator, Jaskier Bells, who worked for the White n.


    Jaskier was in his fifties, sporting long sideburns. He had a fierce look and was not at all intimidated by Wilbur.


    Meanwhile, another powerful Sanctuary level cultivator who worked for the Corra n, Ivan Zahn, and Christian Zabel, who worked for the Parry n, levitated alongside Jaskier.


    They formed a triangr formation as they levitated in the air. Spiritual energy surged on them as they stared at Wilbur.


    The bombing had clearly failed since Wilbur was unharmed. He also rose to the sky to provoke them.


    They were the best fighters in their ns, so they could not stand by and watch as Wilbur went wild.


    They believed that Wilbur was very powerful to have handled the intense bombing.


    However, they felt like they were invincible Sanctuary level cultivators and wondered how powerful Wilbur could be.


    Moreover, they wanted to show their employers that they could handle Wilbur themselves.


    The trio felt like their employers must have overestimated Wilbur''s power.


    Salem and the others watched their Sanctuary level cultivators preparing to fight. They scoffed coldly and looked at Wilbur.


    Three Sanctuary level cultivators were going to work together. They wanted to see how Wilbur would worm his way out of this one.


    Demi and the others were extremely nervous for Wilbur.


    They knew that a huge battle was about to begin.


    Only the person with the green robes sighed quietly.


    Everyone had their attention on Wilbur, so no one noticed his unusual behavior.


    Suddenly, Wilbur stepped forward in mid-air.


    It was like he was walking in the air like a godly figure.


    Jaskier and the others scoffed coldly. They seemed displeased.


    They thought any Sanctuary level cultivator could walk in mid-air, and it was not that impressive.


    Wilbur stopped when he was a hundred meters away from them. He did not look at the Sanctuary level cultivators, but directly at Griffin instead.


    Griffin felt his heart sink.


    However, he mustered the courage to look at Wilbur.


    They had three Sanctuary level cultivators and an army of a hundred thousand militants. They also had a Super Sanctuary cultivator with them, so he felt like there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Wilbur smiled and looked at Griffin. He said slowly, "It looks like you''ve disobeyed my order."


    "You don''t have to be so arrogant. Our ns ruled this ce for hundreds of years. You don''t call the shots here. Our ns would be eradicated a long time ago if we were that easy to defeat, alright?" yelled Griffin.


    Westley said coldly, "A peak Sanctuary level cultivator isn''t that impressive. Do you think you can rule the world?"


    "We will kill you today no matter what it takes! Those who dared to provoke us will pay with their lives!" yelled Salem.


    Jasper looked at Wilbur and said in a low voice, "You can work with us, and we''ll offer you a good position with high pay. However, you''ll be dead wrong if you think you can rule over us."


    The four ns were usually enemies with each other, but they would unite when they faced real danger against outsiders.


    Therefore, the Manand government could not control them.


    It was also why they thrived in this area for years.


    At that moment, Wilbur was themon enemy they were going against.


    Wilbur smiled when he heard what they said and replied, "You stubborn old fools. Prepare to face the consequences since you''ve made your decision."


    "Ignorant brat! Prepare to die!"


    Jaskier shouted. Spiritual mes instantly ignited around him. A spear appeared in his hand, and he pointed his weapon at Wilbur.


    A powerful spiritual pressure started to spread in the air, and it caused the air to hum.


    Ivan also scoffed coldly. Spiritual mes ignited around him too, and he summoned a huge hammer in his hand. A terrifying spiritual pressure emitted from his body.

 Chapter 1133

    Christian did not speak. Instead, he unleashed a terrifying spiritual pressure. There was also a wand in his hand that ignited with spiritual mes.


    The powerful spiritual pressure from the three cultivators filled the air. They rippled


    off each other and caused a powerful vortex to form.


    A natural phenomenon urred before they even attacked. It was quite a shocking sight to behold.


    Salem and the others smiled when they saw that.


    These cultivators were at the intermediate Sanctuary level, after all. Christian was the best one out of them. They believed these cultivators stood a chance against


    a peak Sanctuary level cultivator if they all worked together.


    Moreover, they had an army equipped with all sorts of weapons. They believed they had no reason to fail.


    Demi, Bayer, Grant, and Nora were also confident when they saw how powerful the cultivators were. There were joyous looks on their faces.


    Sophie struggled to crawl on top of the ruins. She stared at the cultivators from afar.


    However, their spiritual pressure had spread to her area, which made her feel awful.


    She had faith in Wilbur, so she assumed Wilbur could defeat them.


    Excitement and admiration filled her gaze at that moment.


    Wilbur swept a quick nce over them before he looked at the cultivators.


    He said nonchntly, "Do your best. Otherwise, you guys wouldn''t get a second chance once I attack."


    "How arrogant. I don''t buy it!" yelled Ivan. He instantly unleashed his Domain.


    "Endless Wrath Domain."


    He shouted, and his eyes instantly turned red. He looked as if he was going to devour someone.


    His body suddenly grew to a height of three meters. He became a man of steel with raging muscles.


    Red spiritual mes also burst forth from his body. He became frantic, and he growled while staring at Wilbur.


    His Domain was the Endless Wrath Domain.


    It gave him an increase in power by a hundredfold by forcing him into a rampaging state.


    He would not feel any pain in that state, and he would not be distracted by feelings.


    He became a violent killing machine that would not stop until his enemy was defeated.


    Jaskier also shouted, and spiritual mes surged to the sky. There were runes in those mes.


    The spiritual mes soon transformed into a suit of armor around him.


    The armor was filled with spikes, which made him look like a porcupine with imprable defense.


    His Domain was the Spiky Armor Domain.


    Jaskier had a much greater defense with his Domain, and it had the ability to reflect damage back at his opponent.


    Those who attacked him would endure the wrath of their own attacks.


    His flesh was thickened when he unleashed his Domain, which made him very resilient to attacks.


    Christianughed creepily at that moment and raised his wand.


    A sinister blue me ignited on his wand and was followed by another blue me that ignited on his body, forming a blue robe around him.


    There were runes on the robe, and a surge of spiritual pressure poured out from


    it.


    His Domain was the Soul Robe Domain.


    The Soul Robe Domain allowed his spell to prate through anything. The power of his spells would be improved, and he would be invincible against intermediate spells that were inferior.


    They were very powerful.


    All three of them unleashed their Domains at once, so the spiritual pressure in the air intensified further.


    Three spiritual pressures surged to the sky. It caused loud rumbling sounds and formed a spiritual vortex that was about a hundred meters wide.


    Demi and the others had a smug smile on their faces.


    Sophie was standing about a kilometer away. She stood against the strong winds as she clenched her fists.


    She was looking at Wilbur with great determination.

 Chapter 1134

    She believed Wilbur could defeat his opponents no matter how powerful they were.


    She did not know why, but she had great faith in Wilbur and believed in him unconditionally.


    Wilbur looked at the cultivators nonchntly. He stood with his hands behind his back like he had no intention to attack. There was a condescending look on his face.


    It enraged the cultivators.


    They were Sanctuary level cultivators who unleashed their Domains, so they could not believe that Wilbur would bepletely unfazed. It was both a mockery and humiliation to them.


    Ivan was in a rampaging state, so he attacked Wilbur first.


    The raging and powerful force caused an explosion in the air.


    Jaskier did not back down either. He lunged at Wilbur with his fists and tried to strike Wilbur in the face.


    Christian waved his wand, but he did not cast a spell just yet.


    A blue light appeared and formed a sharp sword before being shot towards Wilbur.


    That was an advanced spell, the Soul Strike.


    It was an attack on the soul, which most ordinary cultivators would find hard to defend against.


    Christian had a Domain which made his attacks prate his opponent''s soul, and it also increased his power output, making his attacks all the more terrifying.


    Any Sanctuary level cultivator would die or be badly injured if they got hit, let alone those who were inferior to a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    The sky dimmed as the trio attacked at the same time.


    Ivan had a raging power that seemed unstoppable. His hammer aimed at Wilbur as it attacked with the force of a mountain.


    Jaskier had an incredibly strong defense, so he charged at Wilbur with his fists. His fists carried enormous power behind them as he tried to strike Wilbur in the face.


    Christian''s Soul Strike was more brutal. He wanted to eradicate his opponents and wipe Wilbur''s soul out of existence.


    Spiritual energy rippled in the air as they kicked up powerful winds, kicking up dust that filled the sky.


    Griffin and the others also found it hard to endure the spiritual pressure, so they kept backing away.


    The green robes of that man also made shuffling noises from the wind.


    However, he only watched on in silence, showing no emotions on his handsome face.


    Griffin and the others saw Wilbur as a dead man walking.


    They assumed Wilbur would not survive thebined attacks from the trio even if he was a peak Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Wilbur silently summoned Dark Disperse as they attacked.


    The sword immediately ignited with spiritual mes. Countless arcs of lightning and runes wrapped themselves around the sword as it made thunderous noises.


    His spiritual energy, Dragon Power, and thunder power were channeled into Dark Disperse.


    Dark Disperse was a sword with indestructible property, so it could handle the ragingbination of powers.


    The powerful force made the Dark Disperse buzz dangerously. A terrifying and magnificent force instantly enveloped Spiralville.


    Griffin and the others felt suffocated. They felt an extreme fear creeping up inside them.


    They instantly turned pale and felt like their hearts were about to explode.


    Wilbur looked cold at that moment as he swung his sword.


    A curved de energy soared.


    The raging sword energy instantly shattered Ivan''s hammer and bisected him, leaving both halves of his body falling freely from the sky.


    Then, Wilbur made another attack.


    Jaskier was in front of Wilbur at that moment, so he faced the de energy with terrifying thunder sounds head-on.


    Jaskier panicked and shouted with all his might. The spikes on his armor grewrger, and his defenses were pushed to the extreme.


    The de energynded.


    His armor shattered, but none of the damage was reflected toward Wilbur. He was cleanly cut in half instead. Blood spilled from the sky as he fell with a look of disbelief and terror.


    However, it onlysted one short moment because he was already dead.


    Wilbur turned to look at Christian.

 Chapter 1135

    The Soul Strike went through and disappeared on Wilbur''s forehead.


    Christian was terrified, but he was joyous at the same time.


    He believed that as long as his Soul Strikended, any Sanctuary level cultivator would be badly injured even if it failed to deliver the fatal blow.


    He felt like Wilbur would be at his mercy by then.


    Christian was thankful for those idiots who stalled Wilbur and bought him precious time. It allowed him tond a hit on Wilbur. He felt like all glory would belong to him alone.


    He thought about how North Manand would be ruled by the Parry n, and he would be an untouchable cultivator.


    His joysted for a second before he froze up.


    Wilbur was fine. He seemedpletely unaffected.


    Christian could not believe that his Soul Strike had no effect on Wilbur.


    He waspletely dumbfounded. He could not believe that someone was able to


    resist an advanced spell. This went beyond his understanding.


    His Soul Strike was indeed powerful.


    All attacks against the soul were amazing spells.


    However, Wilbur''s spirit energy and spiritual energy improved ever since he absorbed the crystal skull and crystal sternum.


    His Dragon''s Chant had also upgraded, which improved his powers at a terrifying pace.


    The Soul Strike tried to attack his soul when it entered his spirit.


    However, the terrifying spirit energy Wilbur wielded rendered the attack on his spirit useless before it could do anything.


    Christian noticed that Wilbur was fine and was staring at him coldly.


    Christian panicked, and the hand he used to grip the wand started to tremble. There was a look of shock on his face.


    He realized that Wilbur was not a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, but a Super Sanctuary cultivator instead.


    Unfortunately, this realization came a little toote.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and made his third attack.


    There was a ray of de energy that shot out like a meteor toward Christian.


    A wave of terrifying energy instantly filled the sky.


    Christian freaked out and continuously waved his wand. He instantly cast defensive spells and tried to run at the same time.


    He only wanted to flee, so he forgot all about the Parry n.


    His opponent was too terrifying.


    However, everything he did was in vain.


    The unstoppable de energy hit him.


    All his defensive spells were shattered instantly, and his blue spell robe crumbled along with him.


    An explosion could be heard, and he was blown to bits. Blood sttered across the sky as he was undoubtedly blown to bits.


    Wilbur wielded his sword and pointed the de at the ground. He looked at Griffin and the others nonchntly.


    Griffin, Salem, Westley, and Jasper were shocked and terrified. They stared at Wilbur in a daze and could not believe what was happening.


    Demi, Bayer, Grant, and Nora were also in a daze.


    They could not believe that three Sanctuary level cultivators who unleashed their Domains were killed with just three attacks.


    He also fought against an advanced Soul Strike spell.


    How terrifying would he have to be to achieve something like that?


    Wilbur''s power level has gone beyond their ability toprehend, so they simply could not process what just happened.


    Griffin was the first one to recover from his dazed state.


    He abruptly knelt before the man in green robe and yelled, "Sir, please help us to defeat this rascal."


    Salem, Jasper, and Westley finally snapped out of it too. They all knelt and begged, "Please help us kill him, sir."

 Chapter 1136

    Griffin felt relieved at that moment.


    He cautiously requested the help of the man with green robes under enormous pressure.


    Otherwise, he would be out of options and lose his life.


    Westley, Jasper, and Salem were also relieved to have listened to Griffin''s request.


    Griffin was always the more observant one among them.


    They felt like they were doomed if Griffin did not insist on inviting the expert.


    The man with green robes nced at them and said nonchntly, "I''m no match for him."


    "Sir?" They looked at the man in disbelief at the same time.


    Griffin said, "Sir, you promised to help us with all your might."


    "That''s right, sir. You can''t go back on your word at this point," said Westley.


    Salem looked pitiful. He said, "Sir, you were young when your parents fell ill. Our ancestors helped your parents and raised you. Are you going to abandon us at this point?"


    "You can''t go back on your promise, sir!" yelled Jasper.


    They panicked.


    Thousands of bombs had no effect on Wilbur, and the three Sanctuary level cultivators they hired were killed by him too.


    A hundred thousand militants seemed like mere decorations. They would not be able to defeat Wilbur.


    All their hopes relied on that man, but they could not believe that he said he was no match for Wilbur.


    That sounded like the end of their lives.


    Wilbur slowly descended and looked at the man with green robes.


    Griffin and the others were shocked and terrified. They kept backing away, and they could not make eye contact with Wilbur.


    The man with green robes frowned and said, "I''m no match for him, but I will keep my promise to repay the favor of your help back then. We won''t owe each other anything after this battle."


    "I''m fine with that as long as you help us."


    Griffin and the others yelled simr things after the man said that.


    The man with green robes sighed and slowly stepped towards Wilbur. He stood ten meters in front of him and saluted him. He bowed and said, "We meet again, sir."


    "Shepard Goth. I didn''t expect you to be rted to them." That man was Shepard, who had an intense battle with Wilbur when he first got to the mountains.


    Wilbur was impressed with Shepard''sbat skills and cultivation, but he could not believe that he would help those four.


    It disappointed him a little. Those four were despicable scumbags.


    Shepard sighed and said slowly, "You don''t get it, sir. My parents and I had nowhere to go when I was a child. They fell terribly ill. Their ancestors helped my parents and cured them. They are the reason that I''m alive. Later on, I became a decent cultivator. I promised to help them once to repay their favor. I didn''t expect that my opponent would be you."


    "I see. You can''t be med then. You should repay the favor. A good man keeps his promises." Wilbur smiled. The faint disappointment on his face was gone with the wind.


    Griffin and the others could not believe that they knew each other. They instantly felt like they were in grave danger. They were afraid that Shepard would go back on his promise.


    Shepard bowed again and said, "Sir, I''m sorry for being disrespectful. You don''t need to hold back either. I won''tin even if I die here. My parents and I owe them."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you down," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Shepard waved to pull out the longsword behind him, and it fell in his palm.


    Their surroundings instantly cooled down. There was a chill in the breeze. "Nature Painting Domain."


    Shepard did not hold back. He unleashed his Domain straight away.


    Wilbur and the others were instantly above a huge river.


    The river was raging, and the mountains were tall.


    Shepard wielded his sword. Spiritual mes on him surged to the sky, and there were countless runes in the mes. The terrifying spiritual pressure frightened Griffin and the others, making them tremble anxiously.

 Chapter 1137

    Everyone knew that Shepard could create a small world in his Domain because of his powerful spiritual energy.


    However, they still felt overwhelmed to experience the river and the mountains in person.


    Wilbur wielded his sword with one hand. He smiled and looked at Shepard.


    Shepard unleashed his Domain while wielding his weapon. His powers seemed to increase continuously.


    His Nature Longsword was covered in spiritual mes with countless runes in a matter of seconds.


    Waves instantly appeared on the huge river, and the mountains trembled.


    The power of nature was focused onto the Nature Longsword.


    The Nature Longsword seemed to carry the weight of the world. It trembled slightly and buzzed.


    The terrifying energy enveloped the Domain.


    Griffin and the others turned pale, and their hearts were beating like crazy.


    They knew that Shepard did not hold back, and he was giving it his all.


    That power was invincible. Those three Sanctuary level cultivatorsbined could not evenpare to that.


    They felt like he truly was a Super Sanctuary cultivator.


    They were also overjoyed.


    It seemed like Shepard was more powerful than they imagined.


    He was a Super Sanctuary cultivator, after all. There were not many Super


    Sanctuary cultivators in the world.


    They assumed Wilbur was doomed.


    They all red at Wilbur, yearning to see him dead.


    Shepard yelled, "I''m going to attack, sir! Please do your best."


    Shepard abruptly pointed his longsword at the sky and shouted, "Nature Painting Domain: Nature Kills!"


    The river instantly erupted, and the mountains started to crumble.


    The power of nature in the Domain Shepard created was focused into the longsword. He waved toward Wilbur like he was sttering paint.


    An overwhelming de energy lunged toward Wilbur.


    The attack did not seem aggressive or shocking.


    However, the attack contained the power of the universe''sw and the power of nature.


    It gathered all his spiritual energy, power, spirit energy, and his will. The attack was stronger than when he first battled Wilbur.


    The iridescent de energy soared across the surface of the river. It created a huge wave like an enraged river, and the mountains crumbled with it. All his strength was focused on attacking Wilbur, who was in front of him.


    The power of that attack made their hearts stop for a moment. Griffin, Jasper, Salem, and Westley could not breathe.


    Their terrified faces were indescribable.


    The attack was too powerful.


    Wilbur activated the Dragon Crystal in his body, and his Spiritual Furnace instantly spun like crazy. The dragon''s head mark on his back glowed.


    He also unleashed his Domain, the Tyrant of No Other.


    All his powers were doubled. Various colors of terrifying spiritual mes appeared


    on his Dark Disperse. Countless runes appeared inplete passages.


    An extreme spiritual pressure instantly enveloped his Domain.


    Griffin and the others felt thunderstruck. They abruptly spat out blood.


    They were terrified and injured from the spiritual pressure alone. Wilbur was way too terrifying.

 Chapter 1138

    Wilbur shouted at that moment and struck out with his sword.


    "Senary form: Skyfall!"


    A terrifying de energy befell with thunderous noises.


    The Skyfall attack shed with the Nature Kills attack again.


    However, Wilbur did not hold back this time. He elevated all of his powers to a new level.


    The attack caused the sky to dim.


    Griffin and the others could not see a thing aside from the sky full of de energies.


    A feeling of fear and despair crept up inside them.


    It was a powerful force that shocked them to the core. They could not choose how they felt.


    Both of their attacks shed.


    A huge ball of light appeared in the Domain like a blinding sun. They could not look at it directly.


    Then, a loud explosion could be heard.


    Griffin and the others lost sight and their hearing temporarily. They could not feel anything.


    Sometimeter, the buzzing finally stopped. They could barely see.


    They saw that Dark Disperse was gone. Wilbur stood with both hands behind his back as he looked at them nonchntly.


    They were terrified as they looked to the other side.


    Shepard was pale and bleeding from the corner of his mouth. His hands were


    trembling, and he could barely hold onto his nature longsword. He almost dropped it to the ground.


    Shepard Goth was defeated.


    The four of them were cautious and on the brink of losing their minds.


    Shepard tried his best. That attack was marvelous.


    However, he was still defeated.


    He was defeated by someone more terrifying than him.


    They thought about the Skyfall attack.


    The attack destroyed Shepard''s Domain, and it defeated Shepard.


    Shepard could barely hold on to his weapon.


    Their doomsday was upon them, and they were frantic.


    Demi, Bayer, Grant, and Nora were also cautious. They felt like they had failedpletely.


    Shepard did not drag them into his Domain.


    They were not involved, but they sensed the terrifying energy when the battle urred.


    It went straight to their souls, so they felt fearful from the bottom of their hearts.


    They felt like they were holding onto driftwood on a raging sea. They felt like they were going to drown, and they could not get over that feeling.


    Shepard bowed at Wilbur. Then, he looked at Griffin and the others. He said slowly, "You saw that I didn''t hold back. I gave it my all, but I was still defeated. I told you I''m no match for him. You have to ept it. We''re done."


    Griffin and the others had the colors drained from their face immediately.


    Suddenly, Griffin yelled, "Shepard Goth! You can''t walk away just like that. You have to continue battling. We have a hundred thousand militants to fight with you. You have to tire him out and kill him! You can''t leave!"


    "That''s right, sir! You can''t quit! Our ancestors saved your life."


    "You have to fight him! Wilbur must die!"


    "Kill him, or you''ll be an ingrate!"


    Jasper, Westley, Salem, and Griffin did not care anymore.


    They started to gaslight Shepard, forcing him to fight for them again.


    They knew that they were doomed if Shepard stopped fighting.

 Chapter 1139

    Deep down in their hearts, they knew that it would not make a difference even if Shepard continued fighting.


    He was defeated, after all. He was no match for Wilbur.


    However, they could not ept it, so they yelled like they lost their minds.


    Shepard frowned and said slowly, "I promised to help you once without holding back, and I did just that. He held back to keep me alive. I didn''t promise to die for you. Don''t gaslight me with it."


    They disagreed, and they were full of disputes. They insisted that Shepard should help them.


    Wilbur looked displeased at that moment. Dark Disperse appeared in his hand once again.


    A chill washed over them, and they instantly froze up. They turned to look at Wilbur with fearful faces.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly. Spiritual mes ignited on Dark Disperse. He made an attack in four directions.


    They heard a loud soar.


    Four terrifying de energies shed through the sky. A terrifying echo shot towards those four.


    Four curved de energies went in separate directions and grew in size.


    The armies that surrounded Spiralville were instantly shed through by the de energies.


    The ammunition, tanks, and weapons were all destroyed in one go.


    Countless militants instantly evaporated, leaving nothing behind.


    Their armies suffered a huge loss after the de energies faded. Spiralville was filled with cries and frantic screaming.


    Griffin and the others were dumbfounded. They looked at the huge gap in the ground caused by the de energies. They could not say another word, and they were trembling uncontrobly.


    The army of a hundred thousand militants was destroyed in an instant.


    Wilbur simply made four attacks and wiped out half of the army. Those who did


    not die were scared out of their minds.


    Wilbur slowly stepped towards them.


    The four leaders panicked.


    They wanted to run, but their legs gave out, so they could not move at all.


    They felt a deep fear and despair grip their hearts, like hell was waving at them, and the devil had his hand on their necks.


    They were pushed toward despair, and they were losing their minds.


    Wilbur stopped in front of them, and he looked at them nonchntly.


    They felt as if the devil was standing in front of them.


    He was terrifying and powerful, and they felt like he could devour them anytime.


    They could not endure it anymore, so they knelt on the ground.


    "Sir, we know we''ve made a mistake. Please spare us. Everything here will belong to you."


    "We''re willing toply and obey your every order. Please spare our lives, sir."


    "Don''t kill us. We''ll agree to anything. You call the shots here, sir."


    "Please spare our lives, sir."


    Griffin and the others started to beg as theirst resort. They hoped to be forgiven, and for their lives to be spared.


    They felt like drowning victims hanging on to thest straw.


    They knew it would not save them, but they still fought hard to hang on.


    Wilbur chuckled and beckoned at Demi, Bayer, Grant, and Nora.


    The militant sons and daughters cautiously walked towards Wilbur. They did not dare to defy him.


    Wilbur watched how fearful they were. He said coldly, "Your sins are unforgivable, so don''t waste your time. But don''t worry, I won''t leave you without any hope."


    Griffin and the others were instantly joyous. They wondered if they had a chance to survive.


    Anything could be negotiated if they could stay alive.


    Then, Wilbur raised his sword. Griffin, Jasper, Westley, and Salem had their heads chopped off.


    Demi and the others instantly went pale.


    Wilbur looked at them and asked slowly, "Any disputes?"

 Chapter 1140

    Demi and the others trembled. They did not dare to say a word.


    They could only shake their heads when they watched their fathers murdered before them. They had no disputes.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "Good. I wanted to kill you all and get rid of the sinful problem here. But it''s good to be kind. I told you I won''t leave you without hope, so I''ll give you another chance."


    "Please give your orders, sir. We''ll agree to anything you want us to do."


    Demi and the others were truly scared.


    Wilbur was not someone they could go against. They could only obey to preserve their lives.


    Wilbur looked at them and said coldly, "Release all the Dashan captives and stop all illegal activities. I''ll contact the Dasha Ambassador for the victims to return home. Stop running illegal businesses, and you may live."


    "Yes, sir. Right away."


    They said without hesitation.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Good. Do it right away. I''ll be waiting here."


    "We may need some time, sir. Please move out of this city. I have a ce to stay there. You should stay there first, and we''llply with your order as soon as we can," said Demi with a lowered gaze.


    Wilbur nodded and agreed.


    There were tens of thousands of Dashan victims, so Demi and the others needed to create a task force to help them.


    He also had to contact Dasha to discuss how to get the Dashan victims to return home.


    It required more than ten days.


    Demi noticed that Wilbur nodded, so she was going to take him to her property outside the city.


    However, Shepard stepped forward to bow. He said, "Sir, I wonder if I may follow you and serve you."


    Demi and the others silently looked at Shepard. They sighed inside.


    They could not believe that the powerful cultivator also wanted to be Wilbur''s follower.


    It was apparent how terrifyingly powerful Wilbur was.


    He was like a god.


    Wilbur looked at Shepard and frowned. He asked, "Do you have any family here?"


    "No, sir. My parents passed away a long time ago. I''m all alone with no family," replied Shepard while bowing.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Good. You''re astounding too, so I''ll ept it. Follow


    me."


    "Thanks, sir." Shepard bowed again, and there was a happy look on his face.


    Wilbur also smiled.


    Frankly, Shepard was a rare cultivation talent.


    He might not win against Shepard without the Dragon''s Altar, Dragon''s Chant, and all sorts of weapons.


    Therefore, he was very impressed with Shepard and liked him a lot.


    There was only one downside.


    Shepard was way too good-looking, so it pissed him off.


    He had a pretty face and the charm of a pitiable appearance. His uniqueness made him attractive.


    However, Wilbur''s jealousy was just a little joke.


    Sophie walked over at that moment. She stood nearby and looked at Wilbur with adoring eyes.


    She crawled past the ruins and scraped her limbs.


    However, she did not notice that she was bleeding. She looked at Wilbur in a daze.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Youe with me too."


    Then, Demi politely told Wilbur, Shepard, and Sophie to get into the car. She drove them to a remote manor.


    Wilbur got out of the car and observed the manor.


    The building was made from bamboo with flowers nted around it.


    It was a tranquil ce to stay, at the bottom of the mountain situated next to the


    river.

 Chapter 1141

    Wilbur took a look around. Then, he told Demi, "Go, but remember to bring all the people running the industrial park scams here."


    "Yes, sir." Demi did not dare to ask any questions. She onlyplied.


    Wilbur thought about something and frowned. He said, "Oh yeah, help me investigate someone with the alias Venomadder. Notify me immediately when you have news on him or capture him for me."


    Demi could tell that the Venomadder meant a lot to him.


    Therefore, she mustered the courage to ask, "Sir, can you tell me more about this Venomadder so I can find him?"


    "Venomadder is someone from Dasha in his forties. He stole a Dashan national treasure. He''s used to going back and forth in Dasha and North Manand. Please ask around because he''s probably still in this region," replied Wilbur.


    Demi immediately said, "Don''t worry, sir. The four ns of North Manand will find him if we work together."


    Wilbur nodded and waved her off. Demi said goodbye and left.


    Wilbur walked towards the bamboo building with Shepard and Sophie. They were staying there to rest.


    He pondered in the building and called Orin.


    He decided to give the credit for saving the Dashan victims to Orin instead.


    Orin was overjoyed when he received that phone call.


    He would be the pride of Seechertown if what Wilbur said was true.


    It was a huge honor, after all.


    He immediately made arrangements after the phone call with Wilbur.


    He nned to help the victims to return to Seechertown as soon as possible.


    North Manand fell into chaos.


    The military who protected the criminals suddenly turned on them within a day''s time.


    The industrial parks and all sorts of criminal organizations were also affected.


    They were surrounded by the military almost simultaneously.


    All the crime lords were captured in one go and the victims were released. They were informed that they would return to Dasha.


    Tens of thousands of victims wailed at that moment, crying out tears of joy.


    Their hellish lives finally came to an end, and they could finally return to their nation.


    They have dreamed of this miraculous moment for countless nights.


    It finally happened. Every one of them cried emotionally and uncontrobly.


    A figure appeared that same night.


    The figure carried a small luggage and ran towards the borders in a rush. That person was Kevin Duke, who went by the alias of Venomadder.


    The sudden changes in North Manand caught him off guard. Moreover, there was news about the four ns looking all over for him. Kevin knew that it was not good for him to stay.


    He could not stay in North Manand anymore, so he had to escape to Dasha.


    He crossed the borders andid low in a countryside town. He decided to figure out his next move there.


    He was an Ambience level cultivator, so smuggling back to his nation was a piece of cake.


    He was stopped by someone when he got to the border. It was as if the person was waiting for him.


    Kevin looked at the guy and said coldly, "Move, or else..."


    He knew the person meant trouble.


    However, he was a powerful Ambience level cultivator. There was no way he would be easily intimidated.


    The person said nonchntly, "Come with me, or face dire consequences."

 Chapter 1142

    Kevin tried to stop himself fromughing. He ced his luggage on the ground


    and looked at that person. He said coldly, "F*ck, a random loser like you dare to threaten me? Do you think you''re a great fighter just because you''re carrying a lousy weapon?"


    It was clear that Kevin had no respect for that person.


    He was indeed a powerful Ambience level cultivator, so he was not a weakling among cultivators.


    Shepard sighed and slowly walked towards Kevin.


    It was the first mission Wilbur assigned to him.


    He had to take Kevin to Wilbur, unharmed.


    He thought that Wilbur was wise.


    Wilbur knew that Venomadder would probably sneak his way back to Dasha, so he ordered Shepard to keep an eye out at the borders.


    ording to the information provided by Demi and the others, Shepard knew about Venomadder''s features.


    It was not hopeful for anyone to cross when someone powerful like Shepard was guarding the Mewa Borders.


    Kevin was furious at that point.


    A sickle appeared in his hand as he lunged toward Shepard and shouted, "I''m going to f*cking murder you!"


    There was a powerful spiritual pressureing from the sickle. It was aimed at Shepard''s chest, carrying with it a storm-like force. It caused the air around him to howl.


    Shepard frowned and grabbed the sickle just like that.


    Kevin was truly shocked by the sight.


    Shepard squeezed the sickly, turning it into crumbling spiritual energy. The spiritual energy then dissipated.


    Kevin backed away quickly, and blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    He was injured by Shepard''s powerful spiritual energy.


    He yelled fearfully, "Who are you? Why are you stopping me?"


    "My name is Shepard Goth. Is that the Tiger War Amulet in that luggage?" asked Shepard while looking at him.


    Kevin was terrified by how powerful Shepard was.


    Shepard was clearly a Sanctuary level cultivator, so he was no match for him.


    Kevin freaked out and said, "Sir, you can have the Tiger War Amulet. How about you let me pass?"


    Shepard sighed in relief and smiled. He said, "Good. I was worried you didn''t have it on you."


    "Sir?" Kevin looked at Shepard dumbfoundedly.


    Shepard frowned and said slowly, "I''m sorry, but I have orders to bring you and the Tiger War Amulet back together, so I can''t let you go."


    Kevin panicked.


    He wondered who would be powerful enough to order a Sanctuary level cultivator around. Who was Shepard working for?


    Shepard said while Kevin was panicking, "You''re no match for me, and you can''t begin to imagine the power of the person I work for. So, just stop struggling. It''s for your own good."


    Kevin clenched his jaw and his fists.


    However, he gave in after a moment.


    The person in front of him was a Sanctuary level cultivator, so there was nothing he could do. There was no chance of escaping, let alone the person Shepard was working for.


    He felt like he should obey and let fate take the wheel.


    He quickly gave up because he was overpowered. He said with a lowered gaze, "I''ll obey your orders."


    "Bring the amulet and follow me."


    Then, Shepard walked away.


    Kevin carried his luggage and obediently followed him. He had no intention of escaping.


    He did not dare to run away from a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    He would be cut down to pieces if the Sanctuary level attacked him.


    He had no doubt about that.

 Chapter 1143

    Meanwhile, Wilbur was in Demi''s manor.


    He casually sat by the stream and soaked his legs as he swayed on a rocking chair.


    Sophie served him and did not leave her side.


    Wilbur asked her to rest multiple times, but she did not listen, so he decided to let her be.


    Soon, they saw Shepard walk in with Kevin.


    Shepard walked up to Wilbur and bowed. He said, "Sir, I brought back


    Vedomadder and the Tiger War Amulet."


    Wilbur nodded and looked at Kevin behind Shepard.


    Kevin was carrying a small luggage. He knelt on the ground and lifted the luggage


    above his head. "Here''s the Tiger War Amulet, sir. Please spare my life."


    Kevin did not know who Wilbur was.


    He did not know why he wanted the Tiger War Amulet.


    However, he knew that he had better beg for his life.


    Otherwise, he would be digging his own grave if they decided to kill him.


    Wilbur grabbed the luggage.


    He opened it and saw a bronze tiger-shaped amulet. It looked historical.


    There was some sort of energy contained in the amulet.


    It was a ferocious energy. Wilbur could feel how fierce it was when he inspected it


    with his spirit energy.


    He sighed.


    It was a good item, an intermediate contribution.


    However, he could not keep the item to himself. He had to pass it to Orin.


    It was the treasure of Kardon Province, after all. It was a national treasure, so he could not be selfish.


    Wilbur put the Tiger War Amulet away carefully and ced the luggage next to him. He started to observe Kevin.


    There was no spiritual pressure, but Kevin felt like he was being observed by a ferocious beast. He had goosebumps all over.


    Wilbur snapped his fingers, and a silver me instantly burrowed into Kevin''s forehead.


    Kevin immediately felt dizzy.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "You should go to Seechertown and look for the chief of the special agents'' squad, Elsa Janae. Tell her I will bring the Tiger War Amulet back myself. You can run if you want, but it''s at your own risk."


    The ball of silver light almost scared Kevin to death.


    He was only an Ambience level cultivator, but he knew that he was either cursed or ced under some spell.


    Moreover, it was a spell rted to the soul, the most fragile part of a human.


    Kevin was extremely terrified. He wanted to say something, but he heard a voice outside, "Sir, we''re here to see you."


    "Come in," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Demi, Bayer, Grant, and Nora walked in. They bowed in front of Wilbur.


    Kevin was caught off guard.


    He knew those four people. They were the heirs of the real bigshots in North Manand.


    He wondered why they were so respectful towards Wilbur. He wondered what the hell was happening.


    "What is it?" asked Wilbur while looking at them.


    Demi bowed and replied, "Sir, after days of preparations, we captured all the leaders running the industrial parks scams and the criminal ring locations. We also released the victims. They are in contact with Seechertown, and they''re about to be picked up at the borders."


    "Good job." Wilbur nodded.


    Kevin finally realized something.


    He did not know what happened specifically.


    However, he knew for sure that the changes in North Manand urred because of Wilbur.


    "Sir, they''re outside. Should we bring them in now?" asked Demi in a careful way.


    Wilbur leaned on his rocking chair and sshed the water with his feet. He said slowly, "Let them in. They are so evil that they would harm their kin. I would like to know what these people look like."

 Chapter 1144

    Demi instantly nodded, and they talked into their walkie-talkies.


    Soon, around three hundred people were brought in. They were tied together with rope as they stood in a row. They stood across the stream.


    They were usually fierce criminal leaders who lived like demons.


    However, at that moment, they were shivering like cowards.


    Demi and the others showed them no mercy when they were captured.


    There was no way Demi and the others would be merciful because it was either their own lives or the criminal leaders.


    Demi and the others could not spare a single criminal.


    They would beat these criminals up if they were uncooperative. Oh, how the tables have turned.


    Wilbur looked very angry.


    These criminals were the reason why a lot of Dashan victims endured


    unimaginable trauma.


    Countless families were ruined because of them.


    Countless bodies had their organs harvested to be sold worldwide.


    Countless women were defiled.


    Even animals were better than these monsters.


    Wilbur let out a long sigh. He nced at them and said slowly, "Your crimes end here. I hope you can be a good person in your next life."


    Despair gripped them when they heard that. Wilbur wanted to kill them.


    Suddenly, Yannick cried out, "Mister Penn! Sir! I helped you! You can''t kill me! Please spare my life!"


    Wilbur waved his hand.


    A spiritual de energy soared from his hand and severed Yannick in half.


    "You deserve the consequences since you chose to be evil. Crocodile tears mean nothing to me."


    Wilbur looked at Shepard and said, "Kill them and feed them to the dogs."


    Shepard pulled his longsword out. A bone-chilling energy infiltrated the depths of their souls. They started to tremble.


    A fear they never felt before almost knocked them to the ground.


    "Spare us, sir!"


    "I''m willing to give you all of my property. Please don''t kill me."


    "I don''t want to die! Help!"


    Hundreds of people cried and begged at the same time.


    However, Shepard still made the attack.


    The sword attack cut down hundreds of people, and their bodies fell to the ground.


    A huge amount of blood turned the stream red.


    Wilbur pulled his legs out and put them up on his rocking chair.


    Demi and the others talked into their walkie-talkies again.


    A lot of militants came in and cleaned up the scene.


    Demi and the others started to worry about the bodies. Where would they find that many dogs?


    Kevin soiled his pants from fear at that moment. He fell to the ground and there was a stenching from his soiled pants.


    Wilbur frowned and looked at Kevin. He asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "I''ll crawl out of here right away! I''ll go back to Seechertown immediately and turn myself in."


    He crawled and ran out of the manor while crying.


    Wilbur received a phone call at that moment.


    He nced at his phone and immediately answered it. "Sir."


    "Wilbur, our Dasha Ambassador, Julian Doyle, and the representative of the Manand president would like to meet you. They''ve probably arrived in North Manand by now. Please reach out to them," Albert said.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What is it about?"


    "You''ll find out once you meet them. Just ept it. You should know that the Manand president benefited greatly over this ordeal. The authorities know about it, and they are very impressed by you," Albertplimented.

 Chapter 1145

    Wilbur leaned back on his rocking chair and said, "Sir, I don''t think it''s good news. My job here is done, so I should go back and rest."


    "Just reach out to them, but I won''t force you if you don''t want to. You call the shots." Then, Albert hung up.


    Wilbur was so angry that he cursed.


    Albert ordered him around like he was an employee, and the tasks were never ending.


    He could not believe he sold himself for the lousy wages of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    Demi and the others did not know what was going on.


    They cautiously stood there and watched Wilbur throw a tantrum. They did not dare to breathe because they did not want to anger him. They could not handle Wilbur taking out his anger on them.


    Wilbur finally calmed down after a moment. He looked at Demi and the others and said, "Continue doing your job. My nation''s ambassador is arriving. Don''t mess this up because you can''t handle the consequences."


    "Yes, sir."


    Demi and the others kept that in mind. They sighed in relief at the same time, then bowed and left.


    Wilbur looked at the red stream after they left and sighed.


    He wondered what trouble awaited him.


    However, Albert did say that he could call the shots.


    He felt like he should simply refuse to help. No one could punish him for it anyway.


    It would be better to go back to Seke Ind.


    The spiritual energy of that ce was much better than the lousy Manand.


    Wilbur scoffed and went upstairs to rest.


    Sophie quickly followed him and stood outside to serve him.


    Shepard picked up a broom and started to sweep the yard.


    It was nighttime.


    A team of vehicles arrived at the manor.


    Over a dozen special agents got out of their vehicles and started to surround the ce in a formation.


    Two middle-aged men in suits got out of the vehicle at the center.


    One of them was tall and slim with sses. He looked gentle yet authoritative.


    The other one had tan skin. He was frowning like something was troubling him. They stood at the manor''s entrance. Shepard had been waiting for them a long time ago. He weed them to the building and led them to Wilbur''s room. Sophie started to make tea for them.


    The man with sses shook Wilbur''s hand and greeted, "Hello, Mister Penn. I''m the Dashan Ambassador, Julian Doyle. This is the representative of the Manand president, Lucia."


    Wilbur shook hands with them and invited them to take a seat. Wilbur looked at Julian and asked, "What''s going on, Mister Ambassador?"


    "Mister Penn, we knew about what you did here. Both Dasha and the Manand government are very impressed by your actions."


    He rescued the Dashan citizen out of his own will. The Manand government benefited a lot because he got rid of those criminal forces for them. Of course they would be impressed. What else could they do? Criticize him?


    "I was just part of my duty. Please be straightforward," said Wilbur.


    Lucia frowned and said, "Mister Penn, Manand is in trouble, so we would like to ask for your help. We hope you can say yes."


    "Tell me about it," said Wilbur.


    Lucia said, "There''s a cultivator in my nation. His name is Maddox. This person ruled the Manand underground syndicate for decades. His students infiltrated the military and political circle in recent years. They have be an extreme threat to Manand. Our president would like you to get rid of him."


    Wilbur was puzzled. He looked at Shepard and asked, "Do you know this person?"


    "I do," replied Shepard while nodding.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Can''t you handle him? Aren''t you a Super Sanctuary cultivator?"


    Wilbur did not want to help them because the task was lousy.


    He wondered why they wanted him to work for them.


    Shepard said, "We''re equals, but this person owns a precious item, so I''m no match for him."


    "A precious item?" Wilbur was intrigued.

 Chapter 1146

    The precious item must be a worthy contribution.


    He was not willing to work for Manand, but it was a different story if he could obtain a suitable contribution.


    These things were hard toe by, after all.


    Wilbur pondered and looked calm on the surface. He asked, "What kind of precious item?"


    Shepard replied, "I became a Super Sanctuary ten years ago, so I started to challenge the elite cultivators of Manand. Thest person I challenged was Maddox. That person is also at the Super Sanctuary level. He has an extraordinary wand that broke my Domain. I was defeated by him."


    "A wand?" Wilbur frowned.


    Shepard nodded and replied, "The wand increases the power of his spells. It was astounding."


    Wilbur secretly felt giddy, but he looked at Lucia like he was troubled. He said, "Mister Ambassador, he''s a Super Sanctuary with a precious item. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    "We know everything that happened here, Mister Penn. You have the capabilities to fight Maddox. Of course, we won''t let you take the risk for nothing. Our president said you will be knighted as a duke if you agree to help. Thends of North Manand will be rewarded to you as your property," said Lucia with a low voice.


    Wilbur was silent.


    Being rewarded with a duke title and a piece ofnd was extremely hard to achieve in ancient times, let alone the modern times.


    Manand was willing to pay him handsomely, so it seemed like Maddox was truly a serious threat to them.


    They both pondered in silence.


    Lucia felt anxious inside.


    Manand had never knighted anyone as a duke and rewarded them withnd before.


    However, Maddox was terrifyingly powerful.


    He had forces in the military and the political circles. Moreover, his personal cultivation was astounding. The president and the politicians all felt like Maddox couldmit treason and take over anytime, and it was very likely for him to win. That was why the president kept thinking of solutions but to no avail.


    Dasha suddenly reached out to them a few days ago. They said someone from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense rescued his people in North Manand.


    They were shocked to discover what happened.


    Wilbur single-handedly overpowered the four ns. He killed four Sanctuary level cultivators and defeated a Super Sanctuary cultivator.


    Furthermore, the Super Sanctuary also became his follower.


    Everything pointed to how powerful he was. He would be able to challenge Maddox and help the president.


    Therefore, the president and the politicians had an urgent meeting. They nned


    to ask Wilbur to help by offering to knight him as the Duke of North Manand.


    North Manand had always been in chaos and hard to govern anyway. Since Wilbur was capable of controlling that ce, they might as well give it to him as a reward.


    Moreover, they would not need to worry about knighting him if he was defeated in battle.


    Either oue would be beneficial for them.


    That was why Lucia was sent to negotiate with Wilbur.


    He waited for Wilbur''s decision.


    Julian noticed that they fell silent, so he chuckled and said, "Mister Penn, the president is very sincere and agreed to a lot of terms for our nation. Our nations are coborating on a deeper level. Please agree to help if you can do so."


    Wilbur could tell what he meant.


    Julian wanted him to help, so it seemed like Manand agreed to offer a lot of benefits to Dasha.


    He felt like he should agree in that case.


    He could acquire a suitable contribution, and his nation would benefit from it. It was a win-win situation.


    Wilbur felt like he should stop being stubborn.


    He listened to Julian instead and said slowly, "Since that''s the case, I should ept it."


    "Thank you very much, sir. However, you can only challenge Maddox personally. You can''t say we have anything to do with it." Lucia looked embarrassed when he said that.


    Wilbur onlyughed.


    They were afraid that Maddox would find out and cause them trouble. The consequences would be dire indeed.


    It was understandable for them to make such a request.


    Therefore, he said nonchntly, "It''s settled then. I''ll challenge Maddox as Trevor Penn. Shepard, go and spread the news for me. Say that I''ll challenge Maddox in ten days and wee all Manand cultivators to watch the battle."

 Chapter 1147

    He felt like he should get rid of Maddox since he epted the job. He needed to assert his dominance over the cultivators and help Manand with their trouble.


    They paid him handsomely, after all.


    Shepard nodded and said, "Yes, sir. I''ll do it in person tomorrow."


    "Alright." Wilbur nodded.


    The terms were agreed, so there was nothing left to say.


    Julian was an ambassador, so he merely exchanged some pleasantries before leaving with Lucia.


    Demi and the others started to work with Dasha over the next few days.


    A huge number of victims went back to their nation by crossing the borders.


    Demi and the othersplied with Dasha seamlessly, and the Manand government turned a blind eye to the ordeal.


    Their work was done after a few days, and everyone involved left.


    Wilbur told Sophie, "You should head back too."


    "Sir, can Ie with you to watch the battle?" Sophie asked with a lowered gaze and clenched fists.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "I just wanted to watch," replied Sophie.


    He shook his head and said, "That shouldn''t be your concern. Please go back."


    She lowered her gaze, and she did not dare to say anything else.


    He looked at Shepard and said, "Let''s go. We have to meet this Maddox person."


    "You should be careful, sir. That cultivator really is something else," Shepard warned.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I will."


    They went out and drove to the Manand maind.


    Sophie suddenly looked up. She looked in the direction where Wilbur left, then walked in that direction with determination.


    The news created a huge buzz in the Manand cultivation world.


    The cultivators could not believe that someone dared to challenge Maddox. They wondered if the challenger was insane.


    They wondered who Trevor Penn was, and why he was so audacious.


    Maddox had ruled over the cultivators in Manand for decades. He had students all over the world, and he was at the Super Sanctuary level.


    The way he ruled Manand was as good as the president. His cultivation was also invincible, so no one would dare to provoke him.


    They thought that Trevor Penn was crazy to challenge someone like that.


    Some cultivators rushed to Hollow Mountain when the news spread. It was where Maddox stayed. The cultivators wanted to see who the hell Trevor Penn was, and whether he was as powerful as they thought.


    There was a huge manor at Hollow Mountain.


    The living room of the manor building was filled with cultivators at that moment.


    Based on their clothing, there were a lot of cultivators in the military and political sectors.


    Moreover, some of the cultivators held high status. They were either generals or the people in charge of provincial cities.


    Some of them were rich people who came to show their support.


    The cultivators in the living room were all respectable figures of Manand.


    There were more than a hundred of them who sat quietly. No one dared to speak loudly.


    Suddenly, the manor''s butler walked out and said, "Mister Maddox has arrived." Everyone instantly stood up, turning to look at Maddox.


    They all seemed serious and respectful.


    It was as if they were faithful believers weing their god.

 Chapter 1148

    A tall old man with a slim face and a slim figure calmly walked over, taking the main seat.


    Everyone knelt at that moment and greeted him, "Greetings, great master."


    The old man touched his beard and said nonchntly, "Be at ease."


    Everyone stood and bowed before they sat.


    "What are you all doing here? Is there nothing else you should do?" asked the old man in a slightly displeased tone.


    The man in the outfit of a general stood and replied, "Sir, we don''t know where Trevor Pennes from. We can''t believe he actually dared to challenge you. We can''t stand by as your students. We came to ask if I could kill him for you. What right does he have to challenge you, sir?"


    The man looked proud. He clearly did not have any respect for Trevor Penn.


    Someone else said, "Sir, we''ll fight him instead. He''s a nobody, so he''s not worth your time."


    "Yeah, sir. It''s inappropriate for your status to meet his challenge. We''ll take care of him."


    Everyone talked about how they wanted to fight Trevor on behalf of the old man. That old man was Maddox, the best cultivator in Manand. He chuckled and said, "Oh, you fools. Do you know who spread the news?"


    Everyone was stumped because they were not aware.


    Maddox said slowly, "It''s Shepard Goth."


    Everyone was confused. A few of them had weird looks on their faces.


    "Shepard is a Super Sanctuary cultivator, yet he''s acting as a messenger for Trevor Penn now. How can Trevor Penn be an ordinary cultivator?" asked Maddox.


    Everyone finally quieted down.


    A Super Sanctuary cultivator was no joke.


    Suddenly, the general said, "Sir, you defeated Shepard Goth too. He''s no match for you even if he gets help. Moreover, I have a military army. We can destroy them without you, sir."


    He spoke confidently.


    Maddox chuckled and said, "Isaac, ever since I defeated Shepard Goth, he went into hiding, yet he suddenly showed up again with Trevor Penn at this point in time. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "Strange?" Everyone felt puzzled.


    Maddox gradually looked displeased. He said slowly, "I''m afraid the president can''t tolerate my existence anymore."


    Realization dawned on the crowd after his statement.


    That general named Isaac instantly said, "Even if he wants to get rid of you. We won''t allow it!"


    "We will never allow that!" The students of Maddox were instantly infuriated.


    To them, Maddox was a lot more important and powerful, so the president should be the one to be reced instead.


    Maddox scoffed coldly and said, "I have to give him a fair warning since he wants to get rid of me. Isaac..."


    "Yes, sir," Isaac responded with a military salute.


    Maddox said, "Send a message to the president. Tell him that I''m very disappointed in him, and he will bear the consequences of his actions."


    "Yes, sir." Isaac agreed without hesitation like he had no respect for the president.


    Truthfully, the cultivators in the living room were mostly military and political figures.


    They controlled half of Manand''s government, and Maddox was on their side, which meant they had nothing much to fear.


    The president did not mean a lot to them apart from being a figurehead.


    Maddox nced at everyone and said coldly, "Tomorrow is the day of the challenge. I''ll meet Trevor Penn here for his challenge. Trevor and Shepard must die. It''s about time we have a chat with the president after we kill those two. You guys should be prepared too. Perhaps it''s time Manand had a new ruler."


    Everyone was instantly excited and emotional to hear that.


    It had been years, and Maddox finally gave them the signal for a change.


    All the political and military figures there were determined to support him.


    The business moguls also promised to support Maddox''s takeover of the country.

 Chapter 1149

    Those who had power promised to assist with their authority, and those who had financial power offered financial assistance.


    After some time, Maddox said he was going to rest and left the living room.


    Everyone started making phone calls at that point, making arrangements to carry out their ns.


    They would begin their mission of taking over after the battle on the next day.


    They felt like they could overthrow the president anytime with Maddox on their side, so they felt obligated to help Maddox be the ruler.


    He would be the true ruler of Manand by then, and they would reap the benefits of being on the winning side.


    ...


    The next morning, President Morgan was sitting in the office. He seemed


    frustrated and worried.


    Lucia was next to him, and he was also just as anxious.


    Morgan stood and paced around with a deep frown.


    He looked at Lucia after a moment and said, "Contact Trevor Penn immediately to


    call off the n. We can''t face Maddox right now."


    He was not confident in the fight with Maddox at all.


    Maddox had forces in both the military and political sectors.


    Although most of them were militants and civil servants, he also had forces who took the positions of military generals and government officials.


    He had a low chance of winning if a war broke out. Morgan could not afford to take that risk.


    Moreover, the nation seemed to favor Maddox.


    The general public imed that Morgan was jealous of Maddox and was working with an outsider to get rid of him.


    Morgan knew that it was the public opinion spread by someone who worked for Maddox, but it was quite bad for him.


    Maddox could wage war against him with that as an excuse.


    Lucia sighed and took his phone out to call Wilbur.


    He turned pale after a brief conversation. He looked at Morgan and said, "Mister President, Wilbur refused to cancel the mission. He said he''s at Hollow Mountain and is about to meet Maddox."


    Morgan was dumbfounded.


    He yelled after a moment, "Rush to Hollow Mountain right now! I don''t care what it takes, you must stop Wilbur from fighting Maddox. Maddox knew that we had something to do with this. He''ll win over the public opinion once they fight. We''re at a huge disadvantage, and it''s extremely dangerous."


    Lucia nodded and rushed out the door.


    The presidential office was around a hundred kilometers away from Hollow Mountain. Lucia hoped he could make it in time.


    Morgan worriedly sat on the chair with a headache after Lucia left.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur and Shepard arrived near Hollow Mountain in a car.


    Wilbur was in a great mood when he saw the nearby mountains.


    Shepard said, "Sir, Maddox is no ordinary cultivator. I believe in your capabilities, but you should still be careful."


    "I never underestimate an opponent," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Shepard nodded and stopped talking, focusing on driving instead.


    Suddenly, a team of vehicles drove past them at high speed to stop their car.


    A dozen militants rushed out and stood by the roadside.


    Wilbur frowned slightly.


    Shepard asked, "Sir, do you need me to get rid of them?"

 Chapter 1150

    Wilbur shook his head, so Shepard just ignored them.


    They saw Lucia get out of the car and rushed to Wilbur to greet him.


    Wilbur rolled the window down and smiled. He asked, "How can I help you?"


    "Mister Penn, the president just gave the order to call off the mission. Please stop," Lucia asked helplessly.


    Wilbur sighed to himself.


    There was no way that they could convince him to give up when the contribution was so close to being his.


    "Hey, this was discussed and agreed upon earlier. How can the president of a nation go back on his word?" asked Wilbur in a displeased tone.


    Lucia sighed and replied, "You might not know this, but Maddox knew this had something to do with the president. He spread rumors that put the president at a disadvantage in this confrontation. The president has no choice but to stop the operation."


    Wilburughed internally and thought, ''This president is such a coward. Is Maddox someone he can''t afford to offend? Look at how scared he is right now.''


    "Sir, there''s no backing away at this point. I never go back on my word either. Go back and tell the president to wait for the good news. Drive."


    Wilbur rolled the window up, and Shepard quickly drove past them.


    Lucia was in a daze.


    He did not know why Wilbur was so stubborn and insisted on challenging Maddox without the president''s permission.


    Was it because of his thirst for thrill? Or was it because he wanted the title of a duke and the North Manandnd?


    He got back into his car after a moment and ordered the driver, "Head to Hollow Mountain. We''ll observe in hiding."


    He took his phone out and started to report to the president on the way there.


    A car zoomed by at high speed after they left.


    Inside of the car were Demi, Bayer, Grant, Nora, and Sophie.


    Demi and the others were going to watch the battle.


    It was the battle of the century, so there was no way they would miss it.


    They ran into Sophie on the way there, so they also gave her a ride.


    Wilbur and Shepard quickly arrived at Hollow Mountain.


    Shepard stopped his car at the end of the highway.


    There was a small road that led to Maddox''s manor from there.


    Wilbur and Shepard got out of the car, and they slowly walked toward the manor.


    Lucia led a group of people and stood on a nearby hill. They nervously observed the manor from afar.


    Demi and the others went toward the manor to watch the battle at a closer distance.


    They saw what Wilbur could do, so they had full confidence in him.


    Sophie was especially confident in him.


    She was like a faithful follower, cing her faith in Wilbur as if he was a god. She was extremely sincere and loyal.


    Wilbur and Shepard slowly walked to the manor.


    There are hundreds of cultivators in front of the manor.


    Some cultivators looked at them with unfriendly faces, and some of them even mocked them openly.


    There was a huge ck throne at the center of the field, but no one was sitting on


    it.


    Wilbur smiled and stepped forward onto the field, saying nonchntly, "I''m Trevor Penn, and I''vee to challenge Mister Maddox. Please tell him toe out to meet me."


    "What right do you have to challenge him?" Isaac stepped forward and stood roughly ten meters in front of him, looking at Wilbur with great contempt.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "With my power, of course. Did you think I was going to challenge him with my words?"


    What Wilbur said angered Isaac so much that he choked and rolled his eyes.


    Isaac was infuriated instantly and retorted, "You ignorant fool! Are you trying to die?"


    "Watch your mouth before I rip your tongue out," Wilbur warned coldly.


    Isaacughed at that and retorted in a condescending tone, "I''m the General of the Ninth Division of the Manand army. Who the hell are you? Shouldn''t you be the one watching your words instead?"


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man in a suit stepped forward. He asked sarcastically, "Everyone here holds a high position in the government. How dare you provoke our mentor, you brat! This is just ridiculous!"


    "Oh yeah? And who are you again?" Wilbur asked nonchntly.


    The man replied pridefully, "I''m Lucious Hunt, the person in charge of Light Province."

 Chapter 1151

    "Ah, that exins the attitude," Wilbur snorted.


    Lucius eyed him coldly. "On your knees this very second, then. You''re going to apologize to our master and tell us about Morgan''s ploy. We might consider sparing your life then."


    "Kneel."


    "Kneel."


    "Kneel."


    The crowd behind began to chant at the top of their voices.


    Wilbur frowned.


    Shepard took a step forward, waving his hand. The Nature Longsword lit up with a crystal-clear glow in his hand.


    "Another word and I won''t be as nice," he said calmly.


    Isaac did not seem scared in the slightest, puffing out his chest. "You''re no more than another loser my master defeated! How dare you still show your face here?"


    "I''m a follower of Master Penn now. Anyone who disrespects him shall be punished."


    As he spoke, Shepard''s sword lit up with roaring spiritual mes.


    An immense spiritual pressure began to surge out.


    Isaac and the others felt their chests lurch.


    After all, Shepard was a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. Despite the fact that they were cultivators themselves, Isaac had just entered Sanctuary level himself.


    His other pupils were mostly at the Ambience level, while the rest of the crowd were at the Aura level.


    They were no match for Shepard.


    Just then, Maddox''s voice boomed across the room, "I''m here, I''m here! Let me take a look at which self-proimed hero wants to challenge me."


    All that could be seen was Maddox''s figure rising from the courtyard, a hundred meters into the air.


    He then began to make his way over to the square, one step at a time.


    A cloud appeared below his foot with every step he took, as if he was a god.


    Isaac and the other pupils immediately got up to bow when they saw their master.


    Maddoxnded in the square, sitting down on the chair as he sized Wilbur and Shepard up.


    Shepard put his sword away, standing behind Wilbur.


    Maddox chuckled. "At least you''re self-aware to some extent. I don''t know if I can say the same about Trevor Penn over here, though."


    Wilbur smiled, summoning Dark Disperse and flicking it to light it up with spiritual mes.


    "Let''s cut the crap. I heard you''ve got some valuable treasure on you, and I''d like to see it for myself. Show it to me, now."


    Maddox burst outughing, shaking his head at Wilbur. "You sure are cocky for someone so young. Do you really think I would need to use my precious treasure on you?"


    Wilbur pointed the Dark Disperse at Maddox. "That''s up to you. I just hope you won''t regret it after you die."


    "How dare you!"


    Maddox red up instantly, mming a hand on the armrest of his chair and standing up. The enormous wooden armchair was reduced to dust at once.


    "I was even thinking of sparing your life, but it seems like you''ve lost that chance now."


    As he spoke, a terrifying spiritual pressure surged out of Maddox as fierce winds kicked up in the air.


    His pupils retreated to the back for their safety, eyeing Wilbur coldly as if he was going to die for sure.


    Wilbur nodded his head. "That''s more like it. You should face your fights properly, with none of that yapping."


    "You have a death wish!" Maddox roared. His body lit up with spiritual mes as he prepared a few simple spells within his palms, merging them together at the end.


    "Storm of Dark Ravens!"


    All at once, the air above the square waspletely covered by thick, dense clouds.


    An overwhelming sense of terror overtook everyone, making them tremble.


    The next second, those dark clouds turned into countless three-eyed ravens. Each bird burned brightly with ck mes on its body, letting out a piercing cry while soaring toward Wilbur with terrifying power.


    That was a mid-tier spell, and Maddox had cast it effortlessly. He was definitely a Super Sanctuary level.

 Chapter 1152

    Isaac and the other pupils let out a series of cheers and whoops at the sight of their master''s power, nothing but smug and admiring.


    Each one of the ravens carried the power of a small bomb, and there were up to a thousand of them. The move was not to be underestimated.


    Wilbur''s Dark Disperse exploded with blinding light, and a bolt of lightning shot out of it.


    Wilbur''s powerful lightning powers had been activated through it.


    A thick streak of lightning began to form out of Dark Disperse.


    It then shot out in the direction of the ravens, tearing into the flock.


    All at once, the crowd''s eyes stung from its brilliant light.


    The air boomed with rumbling thunder as a series of lightning strikes collided with the Storm of Ravens.


    The lightning bolt ended up taking down the Storm of Ravens.


    The air exploded with rampant spirit energy, kicking up fierce winds.


    The crowd''s expressions darkened at once.


    Just then, Maddox let out a chuckle. He drew a few more spells, causing spiritual energy to roll off his body in waves as six scarecrows appeared around Wilbur to surround him.


    "Have a taste of my Dark Harvest." The spiritual mes on Maddox''s body shot into the air as he burst outughing.


    The six scarecrows were each around two meters tall, sporting torn straw hats and terrifying expressions. Four limbs stuck out of each of theirnky bodies, with one of those limbs holding a long, thin scythe.


    These scarecrows seemed to radiate a terrifying forcefield, burning with jet-ck mes as they waved their burning scythes and made their way over to Wilbur.


    The force field surrounding them seemed to make the air around them ripple, enough to even affect someone at the Sanctuary level.


    Once their target was affected, they would be free to go in for the kill.


    Wilbur frowned. Maddox definitely knew his way around dark magic.


    From the Storm of Dark Ravens to this Dark Harvest, each spell was mysterious and haunting, and they were fatal moves too.


    Of course, both were far from enough against someone like Wilbur.


    Wilbur''s Dark Disperse lit up once again with multi-colored spiritual mes, exploding with a bright glow.


    A powerful wave of spiritual pressure surged out at once.,


    Just then, the six scarecrows let out strange voices from their mangled mouths. They waved their scythes, pouncing forward and shing wildly at Wilbur.


    Six burning scythes sliced through the air, letting out razor-sharp whistling noises.


    The scarecrows were a terrifying sight, and their haunting cries only made them all the more demonic.


    Wilbur let out a soft cry, and Dark Disperse exploded with powerful spiritual energy as he activated his Godly Training Form in a counterattack against the scarecrows.


    His body ducked out of the scythes'' way at high speed, stabbing Dark Disperse through the scarecrows'' bodies with powerful spiritual energy.


    There was a stark contrast between the dark glint of the scythes and the brilliant glow of the Dark Disperse.


    As Wilbur drove the Dark Disperse through the scarecrows, the thin sword jerked harshly. All at once, the air lit up with a brilliant bolt of lightning as if it were the only light in this endless sea of darkness.


    The thunder energy hidden in all of the scarecrows'' bodies was activated at once, making all of them explode.


    The air rumbled continuously as each scarecrow exploded and the lightning inside them disced the darkness.


    The scarecrows'' iling bodies halted all at once, before exploding into the air in the form of rampant dark spirit energy.


    Wilbur gripped Dark Disperse in one hand, staring at Maddox calmly.


    Maddox barked out augh. "Not bad. You''re good enough for me to activate my domain."

 Chapter 1153

    "I''m getting a little impatient if I''m being honest."


    Maddox sneered coldly. "Your time''s up. I''d start praying for myself if I were you."


    "You sure are confident, aren''t you?" Wilbur mocked.


    The words made Isaac and the others re up in fury, and theyshed out at Wilbur in a slew of insults.


    Wilbur merely snorted, paying them no mind.


    Just then, a small, ck whirlpool appeared next to Maddox out of nowhere.


    He reached into the whirlpool and pulled out a scepter.


    The scepter was shaped like a ck panther, burning with ck mes as multiple runes circled it slowly.


    A wave of powerful dark energy surged out at once, hitting everyone with a wave of overwhelming dizziness.


    Isaac and the other pupils had no choice but to retreat even further, but cruel smiles appeared on their faces.


    There had never been any survivors once met with the fate of Maddox''s scepter.


    Maddox smiled poisonously. "Do you know where this scepter came from, young man?"


    "I really would." Wilbur was practically drooling at the sight of the scepter. This was a rare item and would definitely make a top-tier contribution.


    Maddox barked out augh. "This is the Abyss Staff. I passed by a mysterious ce while I was wandering around, and the God of Darkness blessed me with it. You should be honored to be struck dead by such a wonderful weapon."


    Wilbur furrowed his brows.


    That was not the first time he had heard of the God of Darkness. Did this god really exist?


    "What''s wrong? Are you scared now?" Maddox burst outughing.


    Wilbur smiled. "Oh, far from it. I was just wondering how foolish this God of Darkness had to be to give something so precious to you."


    "How dare you insult my lord like this! I''m going to rip your soul out and feed it to him, so you shall live in agony and torment forever!" Maddox howled.


    Wilbur chuckled. "I guess this God of Darkness of yours isn''t all that great, at the end of the day."


    Maddox hadshed out and threatened Wilbur just because he had insulted Maddox''s god.


    He let out a powerful roar.


    "Darkness Falls!"


    His body lit up with roaring ck spirit mes as dark clouds filled the sky. All at once, the air was plunged into what seemed like endless darkness.


    Maddox began to radiate a dark, ominous aura.


    The suffocating spiritual pressure weighed down on everyone as if the world was going to end.


    Even Lucia, Demi, and Sophie could not help the wave of terror that struck them, even if they were standing a good hundred meters away.


    However, Maddox''s pupils seemed to have their emotions riled up out of nowhere.


    It was as if they had been charged with a sudden burst of gusto.


    They glowered at Wilbur ferociously in the dark, letting out a series of animalistic howls.


    "Darkness Falls: Demon''s Raven!"


    Maddox shouted once more, his height growing at an rming rate.


    Maddox''s head turned into that of a three-eyed raven as a pair of ck wings extended from his back. Each of his outstretched hands held a zing ck scythe.


    The Abyss Staff rose into the air, letting out dark spiritual energy above his head that seemed to burrow into Maddox''s body.


    Maddox had morphed into some strange monster looking like a demon from hell, emanating a terrifying aura as heughed wildly.

 Chapter 1154

    "Trevor Penn, you''re going to learn now that the name of the God of Darkness is not to be sphemed, especially not by a mere lowlife like you! ept your demise with open arms and submit your soul to the darkness for punishment. It is your fate!" Maddox howled those words at Wilbur.


    The ck spiritual mes burning on his body were covered with endless rolling runes. His demonic air seemed to fill the space within a hundred-meter radius around him.


    Maddox looked like a monster who had descended from an outer realm to unleash its wrath.


    Wilbur nced at the Abyss Scepter in the air, furrowing his brows.


    Just then, Maddox began to charge at Wilbur while letting out a growl.


    He brought his scythes down on Wilbur with tremendous force.


    Wilbur''s body lit up with brilliantly colored spiritual mes. His Dark Disperse crackled with lightning as he brandished it at Maddox.


    All at once, a fierce battle broke out between the both of them.


    The dark scythes spun around Wilbur like pinwheels, striking and shing at him from various angles.


    These dark spiritual mes seemed to let off a dangerous and threatening spiritual pressure. Coupled with Maddox''s new form and his crazedughter, it would be more than enough to scare off regr cultivators.


    On top of that, there was also the forcefield surrounding Maddox that continuously attacked his opponents.


    It was only because Wilbur was cultivating the Dragon''s Chat that he was not affected by this force field and its disruptions.


    Had it not been for the dragon tribe''s powerful defenses and spiritual energy, any other opponent would have been struck down already.


    Wilbur gripped Dark Disperse tightly in the face of Maddox''s crazed attacks, tapping into his Godly Training Form in a relentless counterattack against Maddox.


    Maddox''s attacks were vicious and ruthless. The spinning scythes seemed to slice through the air with a piercing howl, attacking Wilbur from multiple angles.


    Wilbur remained emotionless. Dark Disperse was working seamlessly with Wilbur''s Godly Training Form, deflecting every attack.


    At the same time, Dark Disperse had also stabbed multiple parts of Maddox''s body throughout the counterattack.


    Strangely enough, Maddox seemed unbothered by the fact that the Dark Disperse was striking him,nding attack after attack relentlessly.


    Within a mere 15 seconds, the two of them had fought dozens of rounds. Maddox had not been able tond a blow on Wilbur but had instead been stabbed a few dozen times himself.


    Several stab wounds had even pierced right through Maddox, but he seemedpletely unaffected. He continuedughing the same crazedugh, his gaze glinting viciously as he attacked Wilbur once more.


    "Physical immunity?"


    Wilbur raised his eyebrows in surprise as he fought.


    He could not believe that someone had managed to achieve physical immunity. How could this be?


    Maddoxughed wildly at the look on Wilbur''s face. "I''ll never be harmed under the protection of the God of Darkness! Just ept your fate!"


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "You''re full of shit. I''d like to see just how long you manage to keep this form up. You know just as well that there''s a price to pay for having such power."


    "To hell with you!"


    Maddox paid Wilbur''s words no mind, letting out a loud growl as his scythes lit up even more brightly with spiritual mes and he brought them down on Wilbur in a cross pattern.


    "Darkness Falls: Cross Assassination!"


    The gigantic scythes swung downward with terrifying spiritual energy, their sheer


    size causing Maddox to retreat backward himself.


    The power of these scythes was ruthless, razor-sharp, and terrifying.


    It sliced through the air, letting out a piercing howl.


    Cracks began to appear in space from this terrifying pressure.


    A suffocating dark force seemed to reach out to Wilbur, threatening to pull him into


    the endless darkness before destroying himpletely.

 Chapter 1155

    The power of Cross Assassination gave Wilbur no choice but to activate his domain.


    Tyrant of No Other was activated, multiplying the force of all his powers.


    The spiritual mes on Dark Disperse grew stronger, with countless runes appearing as a terrifying spiritual pressure surged out and thunder boomed. "Lost yer!" Wilbur roared, bringing Dark Disperse down on Maddox.


    That was the most powerful attack within his domain.


    A rampant sword aura surged out as a dark crack stretched out toward Maddox''s Cross Assassination.


    The two terrifying forces collided silently.


    Cracks appeared in the air within a dozen-meter radius like a spider web, shing for several seconds before they slowly faded away.


    Isaac and the others stared at Wilbur in disbelief.


    He had been able to withstand Maddox''s Cross Assassination.


    Lucia, Demi, Sophie, and the rest of the crowd were watching from a distance, terrified by the sight.


    Just then, Maddox let out a peal of crazedughter with several garbled mumblings.


    "You''ve surprised me, Trevor Penn. Your domain is truly powerful, but I''m afraid that''s going to be the end of it. Everything shall sumb to the God of Darkness in the end!" Maddox roared.


    "Darkness Falls: Demon Raven Storm!"


    All at once, the ck spiritual mes on Maddox burned even more brightly, spreading out to a dozen meters around him.


    These mes turned into countless three-eyed ravens and a dozen scarecrows of darkness.


    The Abyss Scepter shot out a pir of ck spiritual energy right into Maddox''s body.


    What seemed like a thousand ravens burned brightly with spiritual mes, circling around Maddox as they let out terrifying crows.


    The scarecrows brandished their scythes, making strange groaning and howling sounds as they iled their limbs.


    Maddox stood in the middle of the ravens and scarecrows, emitting a murderous aura from head to toe. It was as if a demon had actually descended, letting out a peal of crazedughter as he stared Wilbur down.


    The heavens were enveloped in darkness, a terrifying wave of spiritual pressure surging out at an rming rate.


    Maddox''s pupils seemed to have descended intoplete madness, howling viciously.


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    Maddox burst outughing, leaping into the air. He waved his gigantic scythes, leading the ravens and scarecrows to pounce on Wilbur.


    The entire square seemed to shake, and ripples formed in the air.


    The Demon Raven Storm formed an impossible powerful force field, enveloping Wilbur''s bodypletely with a terrifying destructive nature.


    Maddox''s pupils began to cheer him on.


    Lucia, Demi, Sophie, and the rest turned pale.


    The sight alone made their chests lurch, and none of them knew how Wilbur was going to face all of this.


    Sophie got on her knees and began to pray for Wilbur.

 Chapter 1156

    Maddox continued to cry out wildly, his scythes letting out terrifying ringing sounds.


    The Demon Raven Storm continued to attack Wilbur with a threatening aura.


    Countless three-eyed ravens threw themselves at Wilbur before exploding into the air in the form of rampant spirit energy.


    The scarecrows brandished their scythes, shing at Wilbur in a frenzy that made his spiritual mes sh.


    Wilbur sneered coldly, the Dragon''s Crystal and Spiritual Furnace in his body began to spin furiously.


    All of a sudden, a thunderous boom rang through the air.


    Theyer of protective spiritual mes around Wilbur surged wildly into the sky.


    Dark Disperse in his grasp roared to life with even stronger mes, aplete set of inscriptions appeared as the mes burned on.


    A burst of powerful energy surged out as Dark Disperse grew to several meters long.


    The scarecrows and ravens near Wilbur were destroyed at once, turning into rampant spirit energy and flowing everywhere.


    Maddox''s rampant attacks werepletely blocked off by Wilbur.


    The dark scythe let out explosive noises as it collided with the Dark Disperse, letting out countless waves of rampant spirit energy as the winds continued to howl.


    The Dark Disperse continued to leave wounds on Maddox''s body.


    Yet the ravens and scarecrows, once they had turned into rampant spirit energy, returned to the Abyss Staff at once before returning to Maddox''s body. Following that, more scarecrows and ravens would appear in a relentless cycle.


    Maddox''s state also seemedpletely unaffected by Wilbur''s physical attacks.


    Maddox continued to attack Wilbur, letting out a garbledugh. "Young man, every loyal servant of the God of Darkness shall never perish! Your fate was set from the moment you went against me. Just ept your death!"


    On the other hand, Wilbur flicked Dark Disperse around deftly, somehow blocking all of Maddox''s attacks.


    However, Maddox''s physical immunity, his seemingly endless supply of spiritual energy, and the attacks from the Demon Raven Storm were not to be underestimated.


    Isaac was watching the battle from afar, his expression turning crazed.


    "No domain canst over ten minutes, and no one canst more than ten minutes


    in someone else''s domain. My master has the help of the Abyss Staff and physical immunity, Trevor Penn''s going down for sure!"


    The other pupils around himughed wildly as well.


    They seemed like a posse to their king or god, cheering him on relentlessly.


    On the hills, Lucia was now deep in distress.


    Wilbur was powerful, but Maddox had exceeded everyone''s expectations. There seemed to be no way for them to win. Honestly, it was impressive enough that Wilbur was even able to hold up until now.


    Lucia was worried, not daring to even think what might happen if Wilbur were to lose. The president would be in grave danger.


    Demi and the others watched the battle solemnly as well, filled with anxiety as they desperately tried to find any trace of Wilbur''s bright figure amidst the darkness.


    Sophie was kneeling on the ground, eyes closed as she prayed in silence. She seemed oblivious to the outside world.


    Just then, Wilbur shouted to Maddox in the middle of his domain, "Is that all you''ve got?"


    Maddox let out a crazedugh and said, "It''s more than enough to take you down!"


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "If you have nothing else up your sleeve, I''ll be sending you to hell now."


    As he spoke, Dark Disperse flew out of Wilbur''s grasp with a powerful wave of spiritual energy, hurtling toward Maddox.


    He added dozens of spells to it in the blink of an eye, shouting, "Thunder Bombs!"


    All at once, a formation several meters wide appeared above his head.


    The formation was covered in runes. Ninerge balls of lightning appeared, with each of them the size of a human head and radiating a terrifying aura.


    It was a Higher Order spell.

 Chapter 1157

    As a Higher Order spell, the Thunder Bombs spell was terrifying by nature.


    On top of that, Wilbur''s thunder and lightning powers only amplified its power further.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure filled the entire square the second the Thunder Bombs appeared.


    The smiles on Isaac and Maddox''s other students stiffened up.


    None of them expected Wilbur to know how to cast spells, much less be able to cast a Higher Order spell like this one.


    It was important to note that so many Sanctuary level spellmasters had not been able to master the Thunder Bombs spell.


    Even Maddox''s face was filled with disbelief.


    Wilbur sneered coldly and hurled all nine Thunder Bombs over in Maddox''s direction.


    He quickly retreated in a fit of panic, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    The Demon Raven Storm condensed in front of him, forming a gigantic scarecrow.


    This scarecrow was about ten meters tall. Countless ravens circled its head as it held two scythes in front of its chest in the shape of a cross.


    The Thunder Bombs zipped over at high speed.


    Countless ravens swooped down, colliding with the Thunder Bombs.


    All at once, the square was filled with a symphony of thunder and lightning strikes.


    The Thunder Bombs broke past the ravens'' attack, striking the scarecrow''s body.


    The air shed with lightning, making everyone''s eyes hurt from the bright, piercing light as deafening strikes of thunder filled the air.


    The darkness was disced by this, and the entire world seemed to light up.


    Maddox''s followers widened their eyes in terror.


    These Thunder Bombs were no joke.


    Was Master Maddox alright?


    Lucia stared at the battlefield in disbelief, his jaw almost hitting the ground.


    Wilbur was on another level.


    Was Maddox going to lose to Wilbur, even with such great power?


    Demi and the others lit up in excitement, clenching their fists and letting out cheers.


    Sophie opened her eyes, and a joyous smile crept onto her face.


    The lightning in the sky slowly faded.


    Everyone was stunned by the disy.


    Maddox waspletely unharmed, and he had the Abyss Staff in his grasp once again.


    An endless wave of dark energy entered his body once more.


    Maddox began to radiate a back fog that quickly filled the entire sky above the square, plunging everything into darkness once more.


    His figure had grown to ten meters tall. He looked like a demon from head to toe, radiating a terrifying, murderous aura.


    The powerful spiritual pressure seemed to suffocate everyone in the vicinity.


    Even Lucia, Demi, and the others felt like they were suffocating despite standing very far away. It was as if a demon had its hands on their throats, ready to choke the life out of them at any given moment.


    Just then, Maddox let out a low, raspy voice akin to that of a monster from hell. "You''re quite something, young man, for pushing me to this extent. Out of my respect for your tenacity, I shall banish you from this world using the ultimate power the God of Darkness blessed me with."

 Chapter 1158

    Maddox raised the Abyss Staff high into the air, and a ck whirlpool about a dozen meters wide appeared above his head.


    The whirlpool seemed to be connected to another terrifying world, radiating a


    terrible aura.


    "O'' Mighty God of Darkness, please bless me with the power to banish this low life before me."


    As Maddox continued to pray, a ck pir of light descended from the whirlpool and pierced through Maddox''s body.


    Roaring ck spiritual mes enveloped him at once.


    In an instant, Maddox hadpletely absorbed all of the spirit energy.


    His already-morphed body turned even more terrifying.


    Maddox''s figure grew by another five meters and was covered in terrifying ck spiritual mes. Redser-like beams shot out of his eyes, and two gigantic wings pped on his back. They seemed to fan the spiritual mes further, causing the air around him to catch fire.


    All at once, the air within a ten-meter radius around Maddox was enveloped in a huge, terrifying forcefield. Everyone trembled in its wake as if they were being hunted by this terrible monster.


    Lucia, Demi, and the rest turned pale and were unable to stand straight.


    Even Maddox''s followers were terrified.


    It was clear that this forcefield was beyond what they could withstand.


    A sense of terror surged out toward Wilbur like a roaring tide, but he used his powerful spirit energy to fight against it.


    Two invincible forces collided with each other, making the air rumble with thunder.


    Maddox let out a crazed peal ofughter. "Your time''s up, young man! Say yourst words to the God of Darkness when you meet him to be punished."


    A ck ring of light about the size of a fist lit up above the Abyss Staff as a deathly aura filled the square.


    "Behold, the Halo of Death!" Maddox burst outughing. "No one can withstand its holy power!"


    Maddox looked like a demon who had descended on earth then, crazed and terrifying.


    The halo of Death was still in the middle of condensing its energy, filling the air with its deathly aura. Lucia, Demi, Sophie, and the other spectators clutched their chests, half-kneeling on the ground as their expressions twisted in agony.


    Isaac and the other followers felt their breathing shorten as well, trembling from head to toe.


    Just then, Wilbur put Dark Disperse away and summoned the historical halberd. He jerked the weapon lightly, and it lit up with brilliantly colored spiritual mes all


    over.


    Wilbur said, "I got this halberd from a senior of mine. In it are three differentbat skills, of which I have only learned one so far. Let''s test out its power today."


    Maddoxughed loudly. "What kind of bullshit skill is this supposed to be! Nothing is worthy in the face of the force of the God of Darkness."


    Wilbur smirked. "I might believe you if you told me that the God of Darkness was going to descend and show up, but all you''ve done is merely sacrifice your own soul to get more power. You''re just a liar!"


    "You''re asking for death!"


    Maddox red up in fury from the humiliation. The spiritual mes on his body shot into the sky, as the Halo of Death on the Abyss Staff widened by the second.


    Just then, Wilbur let out a cry. The Dragon''s Crystal and Spiritual Furnace in his body began to spin in a frenzy, as the dragon''s head on his back lit up.


    Dragon''s power, spiritual energy, and thunder energy all condensed into the historical halberd.


    The halberd began to tremble, exploding with terrifying pressure as a set of inscriptions appeared on it.


    Maddox''s expression shifted at once. He could sense that the power of the halberd put him at great risk.


    He let out a roar, activating the Halo of Death at once.


    The ball of ck light turned into a thin, focusedser, shooting straight at Wilbur.


    It was jet-ck in color, blocking everyone''s vision as if they had just been yanked into an endlessly dark abyss.


    A powerful deathly aura surged out, making everyone''s chests race.


    They clutched their chests with their hands as if their hearts would burst out of their chests at any moment.


    Everyone was terrified and shaken to their core.


    The lighting from the Halo of Death already felt terrifying enough from afar.


    How was Wilbur going to take such an attack head-on?

 Chapter 1159

    Just then, a brilliantly-colored barrier of light appeared around Wilbur.


    He stood in the middle of this barrier,pletely unmoving.


    The terrifying Halo of Death struck the barrier, and Maddox let out a crazedugh.


    No power could withstand the Halo of Death.


    It was the God of Darkness'' ultimate move, powerful enough to destroy any living being and send their soul to feed the God of Darkness.


    However, Maddox''s smile froze the very next instant.


    The light shooting out of Halo of Death waspletely absorbed by Wilbur''s Dragon''s Safehaven without even causing the slightest of ripples.


    Maddox stared on in shock. His followers were at a loss for words as well.


    Lucia, Demi, and the others widened their eyes in a daze.


    Sophie was the only person whooping and cheering at the top of her lungs, filled with admiration.


    A minuteter, the effects of Dragon''s Safehaven wore off.


    A smile appeared on Wilbur''s face.


    No God of Darkness could hold a candle to that old dragon.


    "I guess it''s my turn now, eh?" Wilbur smiled at Maddox, whose expression had darkened.


    Wilbur sneered coldly, shouting, "Tertiary Immortal Combat: Heaven''s Tear of Thunder!"


    Spiritual mes exploded out of the historical halberd, and a storm broke out in the heavens.


    A blinding ball of lightning appeared on the halberd, and a ray of light surged out of it.


    The darkness was dispelled in the blink of an eye. All at once, it seemed like the only light in the world came from this brilliant ball of lightning.


    Its terrifying power seemed to threaten to rip through the heavens altogether, tearing des of wind out of the air and sending them hurtling toward Maddox along with the ball of lightning.


    Maddox was scared out of his wits at the sight of the attack.


    He iled the Abyss Staff in a fit of terror, ck spiritual mes burning all over his body to form a gigantic ck shield in front of him.


    The shield was about three meters wide and roughly eight meters tall.


    There was a carving of a ck demon on it, covered with runes as its edges burned with ck mes, radiating an indestructible aura.


    Everyone watched nervously.


    Just as the shield formed, Heaven''s Tear of Thunder struck the front of the shield.


    A blinding thunderous glow shot out, and the mes only grew stronger.


    The shield had absorbed the ball of lightning.


    Both the ball of lightning and the shield faded into rampant spirit energy, whipping around, and forming a roaring hurricane.


    Maddox heaved a breath of relief, and his followers let out a cheer as well.


    It seemed like Trevor Penn could not trump their master at the end of the day.


    The next second, however, the square began to ring with the piercing howls of fierce winds.


    Countless gigantic des of wind hurtled in from all directions, slicing at Maddox.


    Maddox immediately panicked and moved to defend himself, but it was all toote.


    Even if he were to make it in time, whatever spiritual energy he had left would not be enough to withstand this terrifying wind.


    Maddox cried out in agony as the des of wind sliced through his body, the pieces falling to the ground.

 Chapter 1160

    Maddox was truly, undeniably dead.


    His followers were at a loss for words, standing where they stood in a daze, unable to ept the reality before them.


    A brilliant, genuine smile appeared on Sophie''s face.


    Demi, Bayer, Nora, and Grant were in a daze too.


    They exchanged nces, overwhelmed with emotion as they swayed weakly on their feet.


    Every one of Wilbur''s moves was terrifying. There seemed to be no limit to his powers, and you never knew just how much he had hidden up his sleeves.


    He was a truly terrifying being.


    Shepard let out a sigh. He put away the Nature Longsword and looked at Wilbur with admiration.


    Lucia snapped out of his stupor, iling his limbs about in a crazed dance of victory.


    Maddox was dead, and they were out of danger.


    The president could go ahead and get rid of the rest of Maddox''s men now.


    Without Maddox, all these other people were no match for the president anyway. Just then, Wilbur nced at the historical halberd calmly.


    He had only learned one out of the Tertiary Immortal Combat skills, the Heaven''s Tear of Thunder.


    What made this move so fatal was not the ball of lightning, which was only there to make the enemy fall into a defensive stance. It would create a surge of rampant spirit energy, which would form a hurricane of wind des that wouldterpletely destroy the enemy.


    It had to be said, of course, that the senior definitely had his own special understanding ofbat and how to channel his energy.


    The power of the Heaven''s Tear of Thunder was definitely terrifying as well.


    Maddox had honestly put up a good fight for this to be the move that killed him.


    Just then, Maddox''s followers finally returned to their senses.


    Their master was dead, and this young man before them had killed him.


    The followers trembled uncontrobly and stared at Wilbur in terror.


    Despite the fact that they had great numbers and also Isaac, a Sanctuary level cultivator, on their side, no one dared to think of avenging their master.


    This guy was far too powerful, and none of them felt like they would even have a shot at winning.


    Wilbur let out a sigh, putting away the historical halberd.


    Just then, Lucia came running over with his men.


    "You really surprised me, Mister Penn." Lucia was overwhelmed with emotion, tripping over his own words.


    Wilbur nced at him. "I told you I''d get it done. Why wouldn''t you believe me?"


    Lucia flushed awkwardly. "I-It was a really big matter, and the president had to think things through properly. I hope you can understand."


    Wilbur chuckled. He waved a hand, grabbing the Abyss Staff and ncing at it before tossing it into his demine. "It''s fine. It''s fixed now, isn''t it?"


    Lucia nodded, looking at Isaac and the others.


    Wilbur saw this and nced pointedly at Lucia.


    Lucia''s expression darkened as he nodded.


    "That''s going to cost extra," said Wilbur.


    "That''s alright. Just name your price. I''m sure the president will be more than happy to get it done as long as it''s eptable," Lucia said firmly.


    Wilbur chuckled, taking out Dark Disperse.


    Isaac and the other followers turned white as a sheet the moment they noticed


    that. "Our people won''t like it if you do anything to us, Lucia!"


    These people had gathered quite a bit of power, and the threat was not apletely empty one.


    However, Lucia was obviously not to be messed with, either. Those words hardly scared him at all.


    Once these bastards were dead, there was not much their people could do about it anyway.


    Dark Disperse rose into the air, shooting forward.


    A series of agonized cries rang through the air.


    All of Maddox''s pupils fell to the ground one after another.

 Chapter 1161

    Dark Disperse whooshed past the people like a scythe, and no one seemed to be able to stop it.


    Isaac was the only one who managed to let out a cry, summoning a spirit sword and hurling it toward Dark Disperse before turning to run.


    However, Dark Disperse lit up with spirit mes at once, with runes burning brightly amongst the mes.


    Isaac''s spirit sword was destroyed in no time. Dark Disperse caught up to him instantly and plunged straight through his body.


    Isaac cried out in agony, copsing to the ground in indignance.


    He was scared out of his wits and unable to focus on fighting back. Trying to run away only brought him a speedier death.


    The remaining pupils were even more powerless against the attacks from Dark Disperse. Within less than a minute, the square was littered with bodies, staining the floor red with blood.


    Lucia was unable to hide his emotion at the sight of his enemies being taken down for good.


    Just then, Sophie, Demi, and the others came up to Wilbur and bowed deeply.


    Wilbur nodded his head.


    Lucia said, "Pleasee with me, Mister Penn. I''ll let everyone else get some rest. We still have some work to discuss after this."


    Wilbur nodded.


    Now that the job was done, it was time to get his reward.


    There was no way he would do all that for free.


    Demi and the others were invited to join the discussion as well, meaning that it was definitely aboutnd deration.


    Following that, Wilbur and the others followed Lucia into Neb City, where they were settled down in the most luxurious hotel there.


    Lucia left after that. He was in a rush to discuss the next n of action with the president, as well as the situation with Wilbur, Demi, and the others.


    Wilbur was in no hurry, settling down in a room with Shepard and drinking leisurely in the living room.


    That night, the hotel was sealed off from the public.


    Lucia and the president went up to Wilbur''s room with Demi and the others. The discussion went on into the wee hours of the night before everyone finally left.


    In the next two days, there was a colossal shift in Manand''s politicalndscape.


    Maddox was dead, as were all of his pupils. All of them had been wiped out because they had provoked an elite from Dasha.


    Many people could not ept the news, and several forces tried to retaliate.


    However, they were quickly struck down.


    Following that, the parliament announced the list of all of Maddox''s crimes. The cultivator who had killed Maddox was to be sworn into royalty as Prince Penn, and North Manand was to be his assigned territory.


    The news shook all of Manand again, and it was all everyone in Manand could talk about for the next few days.


    On the third afternoon, Wilbur came out for a stroll with Shepard.


    The ceremony was happening the next day, and both of them were bored out of their minds staying in their rooms.


    The sight of a different culture on the streets was interesting enough, at the very least.


    Shepard wrapped his Nature Longsword up with a piece of white fabric, carrying it on his back as he followed behind Wilbur in silence.


    Every man and woman could not help but stare at Shepard as they passed him. This man was just too handsome.


    He had an air of sorrow about him, making him even more appealing.


    Just as Shepard and Wilbur were walking around, a luxury car stopped right in their way.


    A beautiful woman in her thirties emerged from the car, apanied by two burly bodyguards as she sized Shepard up.


    "Bring him back."


    The bodyguards walked up to Shepard, ready to take him away.


    Wilbur''s jaw fell open as he stared at the woman in disbelief.

 Chapter 1162

    "What on earth do you think you''re doing?" Wilbur asked.


    The beautiful woman frowned at him. "Out of the way. I''m only interested in the handsome one."


    "What the f*ck?!"


    Wilbur found himself ring up in annoyance. He was admittedly nowhere near as good-looking as Shepard, but wasn''t it a little too much to be kidnapping someone in broad daylight?


    Shepard frowned, swinging the Nature Longsword in front of him.


    Wilbur said at once, "Now, there''s no need to get physical."


    It would really be too much if there was bloodshed because of something this small.


    Just then, the beautiful woman smiled. "Don''t you worry, I''m not going to do much to you. Juste keep mepany for a few days, and I''ll pay you handsomely."


    "Uh, could I ask how much this handsome payment would amount to? Also, who even are you?" Wilbur himself was a little curious. Where did this womane from for her to be speaking like this?


    Despite the fact that Manand did not have the best security, kidnapping a man in broad daylight was unlike anything Wilbur had even seen this far.


    The woman nced at Wilbur haughtily. "My name is Fiona. I''m sure you''ve at least heard of me?"


    "I really haven''t," Wilbur said awkwardly. He was not a Manand local and had been too busy the past few days to know much about the people here.


    However, it definitely seemed like thisdy was an important figure from the way she carried herself.


    One of her bodyguards piped up. "Miss Fiona''s the daughter of our Secretary of State. Got it?"


    Realization dawned over Wilbur atst.


    No wonder thisdy had the audacity to act this way. She did have the right to do so, to be honest.


    "Oh..." Wilbur nodded profusely. "And how much would you be paying my friend here?"


    Fiona red at Wilbur. "Five million."


    "In Manand currency?" Wilbur frowned. That was hardly worth much.


    Fiona snorted. "In US dors."


    "Whoa!" Wilbur eximed, before turning to Shepard with a sly smile. "Why don''t you just go? I''m telling you now, though, I''m getting half of whatever you get paid. You''re my follower, after all."


    Shepard sighed. "Come on, sir. That''s not very funny."


    Wilbur chuckled, shrugging at Fiona. "See, he doesn''t want to go."


    Fiona''s expression turned ashen as she frowned. "I''ve always gotten any man I want. Don''t make me get physical here."


    Wilbur looked at Shepard helplessly, with a strange smile on his face.


    Shepard frowned. "Please get out of our way, or I won''t be nice either." Fiona''s expression shifted.


    A beatter, she seemed to grow even more interested in Shepard, smiling at him. "You''re the first man to ever turn me down after knowing my identity. Alright, what do you want? What will it take for you toe with me?"


    "Nothing. I''m not going with you," Shepard said calmly.


    Wilbur frowned. "C''mon, dude! You don''t run into opportunities like this every day."


    Five million US dors and a beautiful woman? It was the perfect deal.


    Shepard furrowed his brows together. Who would have thought that there was this side to Wilbur?


    He let out a sigh, looking at Fiona. "Please, get out of the way. We''d like to leave." Fiona stared him down coldly. "Are you really rejecting me?"


    "Yes, I am." Shepard''s tone was calm, but firm.


    Fiona''s expression shifted at once. "Get him!"


    Her bodyguards charged toward Shepard. Wilbur scrambled to get out of the way.


    Shepard frowned at the sight. The Nature Longsword was unsheathed, swinging in the bodyguards'' directions.


    A powerful wave of energy made the bodyguards'' expressions shift at once, and they channeled their aura to defend themselves.


    Of course, an Aura level cultivator was no match for someone at the Super Sanctuary level.

 Chapter 1163

    An overwhelming wave of energy washed over both bodyguards as they were sent flying,nding heavily against the car they hade out of.


    The branded car dented from the impact at once. The bodyguards turned pale, with blood trickling out of the corner of their mouths.


    Fiona was at a loss for words, staring dumbly at Shepard.


    Her gaze, however, only showed lust in them.


    "Let''s go, sir," Shepard said to Wilbur, who barked out augh and nodded.


    Both men turned to leave. Fiona stared at them with an unreadable expression.


    The next second, she returned to the car and cast a look of disdain to her bodyguards. "You useless bastards. Get out of my way."


    The bodyguards scrambled to do as told, and Fiona entered the car to leave.


    Wilbur and Shepard continued walking around.


    Wilbur continued trying to persuade Shepard, telling him to seize the opportunity when he had it.


    This was five million US dors they were talking about. That would be a good amount of money in Dasha dors, a pretty sizable ie.


    Shepard frowned the entire time, his silence implying his refusal.


    Atst, Wilbur did not manage to talk Shepard into anything, and they returned to the hotel.


    After dinner, Wilburzed around on the sofa, staring at the television in a daze.


    He could not help but feel annoyed at the thought of the good money he had just lost.


    Just then, a series of uniform footsteps sounded downstairs.


    Wilbur frowned, then got up to look out of the window.


    Dozens of armed vehicles had surrounded the hotel, with countless soldiers


    emerging to block off all the roads leading up to the building.


    The next second, a woman emerged from a limousine.


    Next to her was a short, stout middle-aged man.


    A team of armed soldiers marched along behind both of them.


    The woman looked around, then entered the hotel.


    Wilbur went back into the room, sitting on the couch and nodding at Shepard.


    "Come on, think about it. She''s not bad, right?"


    Shepard could not help but shake his head.


    Wilbur smiled at his rejection, saying nothing more.


    A few momentster, the hallway was filled with heavy footsteps.


    The door of Wilbur''s room was found open, and the woman walked in with the


    short, stout man, as well as the team of armed soldiers.


    The woman, of course, was none other than Fiona.


    She strode over to sit down on the sofa as if she owned the ce, radiating an air of authority.


    Shepard frowned at the sight, whereas Wilbur gave Fiona a friendly smile.


    Fiona sneered in response, staring at Shepard in silence.


    Shepard had never been much of a talker and continued to keep silent.


    A whileter, Fiona spoke up.


    "What''s your name?"


    Shepard said nothing, and Wilbur scrambled to reply. "He goes by Shepard Goth!"


    "Shepard Goth?" Fiona paused for a beat. "I told you I''d get every man I want. Did you think you''d get to say no to me just because you''re a cultivator?"


    Shepard frowned. Wilbur straightened up, focusing all his attention on the show that was about to unfold.


    Fiona sneered coldly. "Go on, tell me what it is you want, and I''ll give it to you. I''ll have you know, though, that this is thest time I''ll be asking nicely."


    "I don''t want anything, and I won''t say yes to you," Shepard said calmly.


    Fiona''s expression darkened. "There are up to a thousand armed soldiers waiting downstairs for you, and Lance over here is a Sanctuary level cultivator. My patience is limited. Either youe with me, or I make you."

 Chapter 1164

    Shepard nced at the short and stout man.


    He was probably the Sanctuary level cultivator Fiona was talking about.


    The team of soldiers standing behind them were all armed to the teeth with various weapons and explosives.


    Shepard sighed. "Please just leave. I don''t want to hurt anyone."


    His words made Fiona re up in fury at once. "Lance!"


    Lance, the short and stout man, took a step forward. Spiritual pressure surged out


    of him, forming a gigantic hand that reached out to grab at Shepard.


    Wilbur scrambled to hide in a corner as a cold, cruel smile appeared on Fiona''s face.


    Just then, the Nature Longsword lit up and swung toward the gigantic hand.


    The hand was crushed with a deafening noise, and Lance retreated in shock. Rampant spirit energy surged into the air, but the Nature Longsword was already at Fiona''s neck.


    All Fiona could feel was an immense wave of power entering her body, making her tremble in terror.


    The team of armed soldiers raised their weapons in a hurry, aiming them right at Shepard. However, none of them dared to do anything, seeing as the sword was right on Fiona''s neck.


    Shepard hardly paid the armed soldiers any mind, ncing at them coldly. "Get out of here now, while you''re still alive."


    Lance wiped at the blood by the corner of his lips from where hey, staring at Shepard as he called out to Fiona. "I''m sorry, miss, but we need to get out of here."


    The single move from the Nature Longsword pretty much confirmed for Lance that he was no match for Shepard.


    Despite not knowing where this Super Sanctuary level cultivator hade from, Lance''s priority at hand was getting Fiona out of there safely.


    No armed force could hold a candle to an elite like this, regardless of how powerful their weapons were.


    The only weapons that might pose a threat were cannons or bazookas, which they did not quite have the authority to ess. Besides, Fiona was now at this guy''s mercy.


    Just then, Shepard put the Nature Longsword away with a frown. "Leave. Stop annoying me."


    Lance scrambled over, dragging Fiona away.


    Fiona was still trembling, but her gaze flickered with zing passion.


    The second Lance and Fiona were out of the room, the armed soldiers retreated as well.


    Lance set Fiona down in the car. "That man was much more powerful than me, miss. It was a really dangerous situation."


    Fiona''s gaze seemed to be alight, her voice shaking with fervor as she spoke. "That''s the kind of man I like. Tall, strong, and handsome. I need him."


    Lance could not help but sigh.


    Miss Fiona had made a name for herself for being a man-crazy freak.


    She needed thepany of a handsome man each night or would not be able to fall asleep.


    Of course, only Lance and a few others knew that Fiona was actually still a virgin. The truth was that there was nothing she hated more than perverts.


    Fiona would seduce every man she found handsome, and they would follow her to her house.


    Yet what awaited them was endless torment.


    Those sleazy, money-hungry men would be tortured within an inch of their lives before they were let out. They would be forced to keep their mouths shut and leave the city, some even leaving the country.


    That was where the rumor of Fiona''s love for men came from.


    Of course, she hardly cared about what people had to say about her.


    It seemed, however, that she really liked this one.


    Lance let out a groan internally, unsure if this would be good or bad for her.


    Meanwhile, over in Wilbur and Shepard''s room, Wilbur shook his head and said, "Show''s over. Time for bed."

 Chapter 1165

    The next morning, Demi and the others came to Wilbur''s room.


    "Sir, the president''s office asked for us," Demi said respectfully.


    Wilbur nodded. "Okay. You can all go first. I''ll head overter."


    Demi and the others had to be at the banquet to express their stance and rify which side they were on.


    They had already discussed it with Wilbur and the president''s office as well.


    Demi and the rest were going to announce that they had agreed to be under the Manand government''s control.


    It was a national affair, and no slip-ups were allowed.


    They nodded at Wilbur''s words, bowing before turning to leave.


    Wilbur could very well wait to show up, but the rest of them did not have such a right.


    They could not have the president wait for them.


    After they were gone, Wilbur spotted Sophie and frowned. "Aren''t you supposed to be going back?"


    "I am. I just came here to bid you goodbye," Sophie said in a small voice.


    Wilbur nodded, and Sophie bowed before leaving.


    Wilbur let out a sigh.


    This trip to Manand had definitely done a number on Sophie, considering how big of an ego she had.


    However, if she was able to take in the experience positively, it would do wonders for her future.


    Two hourster, Wilbur nodded at Shepard. "Let''s go."


    Shepard got up, and the two of them walked out of the hotel.


    There was a car from the presidential office that had been waiting the entire time.


    The driver confirmed their identities, before letting them into the car respectfully and driving off to the presidential office.


    While stopped at a red light, a military-grade Hummer came speeding over and stopped behind their car.


    Both cars moved at the same time when the light went green, but the Hummer elerated at once.


    Wilbur and Shepard''s driver could not act in time, and both cars collided with each other.


    The driver stopped the car at once, scrambling to apologize to Wilbur.


    Despite not knowing Wilbur''s real identity, he had to be someone of power to be heading to the president''s office.


    Wilbur frowned. "It''s fine. Keep driving if the car allows it and follow up with the other party after this."


    The driver nodded profusely.


    Just then, however, the driver of the Hummer emerged.


    He was dressed in a military uniform, broad and muscr as he wrenched the door to the seat Wilbur''s driver was sitting in open to yank the guy out.


    "Are you f*cking blind? Do you know whose car you just hit?" the Hummer driver roared at Wilbur''s driver.


    Wilbur''s driver red up at once, shouting back, "Well, this car belongs to the president''s office! We''re headed there right now, mind you!"


    Yet the Hummer driver merely raised his hand, pping Wilbur''s driver across the face.


    Wilbur''s driver was stunned, staring nkly at the military-grade Hummer.


    The Hummer driver smirked. "So what if your car belongs to the president''s office? This car belongs to General Leo Emer!"


    Wilbur''s driver froze at once.


    The Hummer driver noticed that and gave him another two more ps. "You''reing straight to the national security department after this, where you''ll be receiving strict punishment."


    Wilbur could hardly contain his anger at the sight.


    How dare this guy p his driver?

 Chapter 1166

    Wilbur wrenched the door of his car open. He got out and walked up to his driver. "Return the p."


    "W-What?" The driver stared at Wilbur in surprise.


    Wilbur frowned. "You just got hit for no reason. Aren''t you going to fight back?"


    "That''s General Emer''s car. He''s General Emer''s driver."


    Wilbur''s driver lowered his head, not daring to say another word.


    Despite the fact that he worked for the president''s office, he was merely a driver.


    Leo Emer, however, has been a hot topic in the president''s office as ofte.


    Leo was a close friend of the president and controlled the president''s personal protection team. That made him Manand''s youngest lieutenant.


    Leo had been relentlessly taking out the remaining forces in Manand who were trying to riot to avenge Maddox in an attempt to climb up the ranks.


    Word had spread that the next defense minister was going to be announced during the banquet at the president''s office.


    That would make Leo one of the most powerful men in all of Manand. There was no way this nameless driver would dare to offend him.


    Even if thewsuit reached the president''s office, was the driver really expecting them to take his side?


    However, Wilbur was insistent on getting his driver to fight back.


    His driver remained dead silent, not daring to do anything.


    Just then, Leo''s driver looked over at Wilbur coldly. "And who the hell do you think you are to be barking like a dog in front of General Emer?"


    "I''m your worst f*cking nightmare."


    Wilbur gave Leo''s driver two ps in the face.


    The driver was stunned by the ps and spat out a few bloody teeth.


    Wilbur''s driver turned pale immediately from fear and shock.


    That was Leo Emer''s driver. There was no way this incident would end well.


    Shepard got out of the car and looked into the Hummer.


    At the same time, the passenger door of the Hummer was opened to reveal an uptight-looking soldier in his thirties.


    The man was tall and lean, his uniform clinging to his form perfectly as he radiated an air of authority.


    Wilbur''s driver broke out into a cold sweat. Leo''s presence seemed to fill him with unending terror.


    Leo frowned, turning over to Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked back at him coldly.


    The air seemed to freeze over as both of them locked eyes.


    Wilbur''s driver felt as if he was going to pass out at any moment.


    It was a terrifying situation to be in, and a mere driver like him could hardly take the mental stress.


    Just then, Leo piped up. "I''ve got somewhere to be, so I''ll let you go for now. What you need to remember, though, is that I''m the only person allowed to hit my staff. I''lle back to settle the score with youter. I hope you''re prepared."


    Wilbur barked out augh. "F*ck off with the big guy act, man. I don''t care if he works for you or not. He''s getting what he deserved."


    Wilbur''s driver was pale as a sheet. There was no way this guy was getting out of this scot-free now that he had gotten on Leo''s bad side.


    It was important to note that Leo was now one of the president''s most favored people.


    It would be far too easy for Leo to get anyone killed, but this Mister Penn guy did not seem to know that.


    Wilbur''s driver wanted to try and persuade him to stop escting the matter but was too terrified to even utter a word.


    Just then, Leo''s expression darkened as he eyed Wilbur murderously. "Do you really have a death wish? Why are you trying so hard to get yourself killed like this?"


    "You won''t be able to eveny a finger on me." Wilbur raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.


    Others might be afraid of Leo but being close to the president meant nothing to Wilbur.


    Right on cue, Leo''s phone began to ring.

 Chapter 1167

    He nced at the screen and picked up the phone, muttering a few sentences before hanging up and turning to Wilbur. "I really do have somewhere else to be today, but don''t you worry. Someone''s going toe looking for you bright and early tomorrow, and you''re going to be taught a nice little lesson on just how stupid you were to hit my man earlier. Get in the car, Frost."


    Leo called out to his driver, who glowered viciously at Wilbur before turning to get


    in.


    Leo got back into his car as well.


    Wilbur smirked. "I''ll be waiting. I just hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Leo raised the window of the passenger seat, the ss cutting off their locked stares.


    The Hummer drove off slowly, and Wilbur turned back to his driver. "Let''s go." Wilbur and Shepard returned to the car. The driver snapped out of his stupor, hurrying over to head to the president''s office at full speed.


    On the way there, the driver eventually mustered up the courage to say, "Mister Penn, G-General Emer has always been pretty close to the president, and he yed a part in handling the riots recently. I heard that he''s about to be made Defense Minister soon and will be working directly under the president. I think it''s best that you stay out of his way. It''s not a good idea to mess with him."


    Wilbur chuckled. "Don''t worry about that. I''ve yet to meet someone I couldn''t afford to mess with quite yet. He''s hardly anything to me."


    The driver sighed wordlessly and remained silent the rest of the way.


    Seeing as this man was a guest of the president''s office, he had to be holding some amount of power.


    However, Leo was close to the president and most likely infinitely more powerful than this guy.


    All the driver could pray for was that Wilbur would not run into Leo in the president''s office, or the incident was going to be handled a lot sooner than tomorrow.


    The car pulled up in front of the president''s office, where the driver verified his identity, then led Wilbur and Shepard all the way to the waiting lounge.


    Someone else was then assigned to serve Wilbur, and they headed to the banquet hall.


    Wilbur took in the sight before him.


    The room was filled with powerful people, everyone chatting away happily.


    The president, however, was not there yet.


    Just then, the server said, "Mister Penn, the president is in the middle of a discussion with the Dasha representative. I hope it''s alright to ask you to wait for a while."


    Wilbur waved nonchntly. "Sure. Don''t worry about us, you can go do something else."


    The server nodded and left the hall.


    Wilbur sat down at one of the tables with Shepard.


    The hall was filled with banter, mostly about what Demi and the others were about


    to announce as well as the new prince, Trevor Penn.


    Nothing like this had ever happened in Manand before, and the air was buzzing with excitement.


    Wilbur chuckled at the conversations he overheard.


    The president would honestly not have been able to settle Demi and the rest, had it not been for Wilbur.


    The four major forces had reigned supreme for close to a century, with powerful connections everywhere.


    They would have been dethroned a long time ago if it had been possible in the first ce.


    On top of that, Wilbur had helped to take Maddox down, a huge pain in Manand''s neck. Making him a prince was honestly a pretty fair deal.


    Just then, someone at the door shouted, "General Leo Emer has arrived!"


    Everyone stopped talking at once, looking over at the entrance in unison.


    The doors were pushed open, and Leo strode in with a beautiful second officer behind him."


    Leo waved a hand at the crowd, his back straight as a pin. "Sorry for making all of you wait, I was talking with the president."


    "Don''t mention it! You''re a busy man, General Emer. We''re more than happy to wait for you."


    "You took out the rebels with an iron fist, General Emer! What a role model of the people you are."


    "We''re so excited to celebrate your position-to-be as Defense Minister, General Emer! Lord knows you deserve it."


    Thepliments came flooding in all at once.

 Chapter 1168

    Leo smiled, shaking the hands of the crowd surging forward to greet him one by


    one.


    The people here all held positions of some amount of power, yet all of them seemed meek, greeting Leo obediently like little children.


    It was important to note that Leo was close to the president and was due to be the defense minister, and people like them were a far cry inparison.


    Besides, Leo was only in his thirties and had gotten to such a high position. His future was unmistakably bright.


    It would only do them well to get in his good books.


    Leo himself had a winning smile on his face as well, greeting the crowd one by one.


    Wilbur smirked at the sight.


    Leo definitely knew how to be a politician, with the way he socialized with the public.


    The people crowded forward, practically fighting to ask him even the most basic of questions. They were clearly putting him on a pedestal.


    Leo was a national hero who had saved the people from a powerful evil force, and no one couldpare to him.


    Wilbur could not help but sneer.


    What the hell was Leo doing when Maddox was still around?


    Why was he getting all the credit?


    Of course, Wilbur did not say anything about it. After all, he was just showing up for a while.


    These people were free to do or say whatever they wanted.


    Just then, however, an official close to Wilbur shouted at him, "Why do you have that look on your face? Do you have a bone to pick with General Emer?"


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow, looking at the man who shouted, then at Leo. "Dude, are you seriously using me to draw the guy''s attention just because you couldn''t gain his favor?"


    "Ha! Tell me your name, I''d like to know just who you are to disrespect General Emer''s name like this," the official retorted loudly.


    His voice drew the attention of the people around him, and they looked over curiously.


    Leo turned around as well, his gazending on Wilbur.


    His expression darkened as soon as he saw who it was, then immediately


    marched over to stand right in front of Wilbur.


    The official shouted at once, "General Emer, this guy was disrespecting you! I told him off, and he had the nerve to talk back to me! The nerve of him!"


    Leo paid the official no mind, staring coldly at Wilbur. "What''s your name, and how did you get in here?"


    "Oh, you''ll know my name soon enough," said Wilbur calmly.


    "How dare you! General Emer just asked you a question. You''d better answer it right now!" the official shouted behind Leo.


    Wilbur smirked, then shook his head and ignored them.


    Just then, however, Leo piped up again. "You''ve got some nerve, showing up here after hitting my driver. What do you take me for, huh?"


    "Who do you think you are for me to take you for anything at all, though?" Wilbur retorted at once.


    Leo''s expression shifted as the crowd gasped as well.


    This guy had hit one of Leo''s men. Did he have a death wish?


    The official seized the chance to shout as well, "Very well! I can''t believe you actually hit one of General Emer''s men, and still be speaking to him like this. Are you looking to be killed?"


    "I''m definitely not, but you might be killed if you keep talking like that," Wilbur said, eyeing the official coldly.


    The official turned to Leo at once. "This guy''s acting out of line, sir. Let me take care of him."


    "You?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    The official said at once, "The name''s Jimmy Hale, sir! I''m the new deputy director


    of the Department of Political Affairs. Let me get Special Forces in here to put this man in handcuffs right now."


    Jimmy gave Leo a charming smile.

 Chapter 1169

    The incident with Maddox had cleared out arge chunk of the political scene in Manand, leaving many empty spots in its wake.


    Jimmy had taken a chance this time and got lucky enough to earn a spot at the president''s office banquet.


    However, Jimmy knew that he had next to no connections, which meant that things would not be easy for him.


    He had racked his brains trying to get close to Leo in hopes of a chance to work for him. If Leo took him in, then his future would be set.


    As for Wilbur, it was clear at first nce that the guy was not a Manand local. He was probably some journalist who had been hired to fill the room.


    Thus, Jimmy hardly thought much of Wilbur.


    Leo waved a hand at Jimmy''s words. "That won''t be necessary. I really am curious to know just what gives him the nerve to speak to me like this."


    "Come on, he''s no more than an insolent, uncultured bastard," Jimmy wheedled.


    Leo said nothing, eyeing Wilbur coldly.


    Wilbur smirked. "Get out of my sight before I get angry, or there will be consequences."


    "That bastard! General Emer, I can''t take it anymore! Please just let me take care of him," Jimmy said indignantly, glowering at Wilbur.


    Leo merely sneered coldly, maintaining eye contact with Wilbur. "I''ve met my fair share of arrogant men, but you really take the cake. This one''s a rare case."


    Just then, a big group of officials came crowding over.


    "Come on, young man. Apologize to General Emer while you can, and he might just spare your life."


    "This is your only chance! We''re all trying to help you here, the least you can do is listen to us."


    Wilbur nced at them and broke into a fit ofughter. "I''d worry about myself if I were you. You might just regret getting on my bad side, you know."


    "Regret?"


    The crowd exchanged nces, bursting into roaringughter.


    All of them were people who held political power in Manand.


    No one recognized this young man, meaning that he was definitely not part of the government. How dare he threaten them openly like this?


    What a joke.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened, and Shepard reached for the Nature Longsword.


    Despite the fact that this was the president''s office, Shepard was more than open to chopping a few people up.


    As Wilbur''s follower, Shepard had the duty of protecting his master''s reputation if someone was to taint it.


    "What''s your name, young man? How did you get in here? Tell the truth if you don''t want to die for no reason."


    Leo had pretty much expressed then that he was prepared to get Wilbur killed. The crowd chuckled, showing eerie and sinister smiles on their faces.


    A few lives gone was hardly anything to them.


    They would be able to get out of this, even if they were in the president''s office. Besides, Leo was the face of this incident. He was someone even the president had to show some respect to. This bastard was dead for sure.


    Wilbur looked over at Leo. "You really want to know who I am, huh? It''s going to be quite embarrassing after you find out and realize you can''t do a thing to me."


    He raised an eyebrow at Leo mockingly.


    Leo smirked. "That''s hardly a problem to me. I just don''t want to be killing someone before I know their name."


    Just then, the beautiful deputy official behind Leo took a step forward. She drew her pistol, aiming it at Wilbur''s head. "Talk."

 Chapter 1170

    Wilbur nced at the deputy official with a frown. "Don''t point that at me. You might hurt yourself."


    "F*ck you." The deputy officer shoved the barrel of the gun against Wilbur''s


    temple.


    Shepard got to his feet.


    Just then, someone called out, "The president has arrived!"


    Leo frowned, then waved them down. "Put the gun away."


    The deputy officer sneered, jabbing the pistol back into its holster.


    Someone muttered, "I guess that bastard will have a little longer to live."


    Leo said, "We''ll have a good talk after the banquet''s over."


    "I think it won''t have to take that long for that to happen," Wilbur replied nonchntly.


    Leo sneered, turning away to head to the middle of the hall.


    Just then, President Morgan and Julian Doyle, the Dasha representative, emerged from the doors and walked up to the podium on stage.


    Behind the two of them were Demi and the others.


    Morgan and Julian stood before the microphone with their arms around each other.


    The crowd fell silent, waiting for the both of them to speak.


    Dozens of reporters clicked away furiously at the stage, threatening to blind


    everyone else with the way the shes on their cameras were going off.


    Everyone here was someone of power in Manand, and they knew that Dasha had yed a big role in taking down Maddox.


    Especially this expert from Dasha named Trevor Penn.


    He had been the one to kill Maddox and all of his hundred followers, contributing greatly to the well-being of Manand.


    The president had spoken to the people over at Dasha many times to get this expert to help them and paid a hefty amount too.


    On top of that, Manand was going to work together with Dasha.


    Swearing Trevor Penn in as a prince and assigning territory to him was part of that alliance.


    Dasha had an important role to y in this incident, with Trevor Penn being the great hero.


    Everyone was overwhelmed with emotion. This Trevor guy must be a terrifying presence to be able to take Maddox down.


    After all, everyone in Manand knew just how powerful Maddox was.


    Perhaps only a big country like Dasha was capable of producing an expert this powerful.


    Everyone had great respect for Trevor Penn.


    After the crowd fell silent, Morgan began to speak.


    First, he announced that working together with Dasha had required Manand to give them many political perks, and it could be said that Manand had even made a sacrifice for this to happen.


    On any other asion, there was no way the people would agree to something that jeopardized Manand''s benefits like this.


    However, they knew that Dasha had yed an important role in what just happened.


    This man from Dasha had taken down one of Manand''s biggest threats, someone who put everyone in the country in grave danger.


    Thus, the people agreed with the president''s decision and called out in support. Following that, Morgan moved on to talk about North Manand.


    He announced that North Manand would return to being under the control of the Manand government.


    After this, the crowd perked up noticeably. They knew the biggest announcement of all wasing.


    Everyone wanted to know just what this Trevor Penn guy looked like.


    Did he have the face of a monster, a god, or a human being just like the rest of them?


    After all, it was hard for everyone to see this man as a regr mortal considering what he had just done.


    Sure enough, Morgan announced the swearing-in of Trevor Penn as a prince and the assigning of North Manand to him as his territory.


    The crowd broke out into brilliant apuse, waiting for this expert to show his face with bated breath.


    Just then, one of the banquet staff walked onstage holding a gold and jade scepter. Morgan looked toward where Wilbur was sitting with a smile. "Pleasee onstage to say hello to everyone, Prince Trevor Penn."

 Chapter 1171

    To tell the truth, Wilbur killing Maddox and all of his followers in one sitting went beyond Morgan''s expectations, and he had been ecstatic over it.


    Compared to Maddox, whatever happened in North Manand was hardly even worth mentioning.


    North Manand had always been deemed to be out of the government''s control, and it hardly mattered whether the major forces there were returning their power to the government or not.


    Maddox, however, was an objective threat to the government.


    His power posed great risks to the country from multiple standpoints, and he was very well capable of toppling the entire government if he wanted to.


    On top of that, Maddox''s voice had a great influence on the people of the country as well.


    Any price to pay for getting rid of him would be worth it.


    Besides, making this guy prince would mean that Manand now had connections


    with a powerful expert. This trade was definitely more than fair.


    Just then, Wilbur slowly rose from his seat and headed to the stage.


    The crowd stared at him, their expressions froze at once.


    Leo, especially, was dumbstruck with shock and disbelief.


    Who would have thought that this impossibly ordinary-looking young man would turn out to be the great expert, Trevor Penn? It was extremely unlikely!


    The guy hardly acted like a person of great authority and power!


    Wilbur looked straight ahead as he walked past the crowd, stopping when he passed by Leo. "Didn''t you want to know who I was so badly? Well, you have your answer now."


    Leo''s expression soured immediately.


    He knew just how terrifying Trevor Penn was.


    The guy had killed Maddox and all of his followers in one fell swoop all on his


    own.


    Leo knew he was just taking advantage of the Maddox incident by taking down thest of Maddox''s men who tried to start riots.


    It was only because he was close to the president, and the president''s intention to make him defense minister that Leo had been assigned the task in the first ce.


    It could be said that if Trevor had not killed Maddox, Leo would have had nothing to do with any of this.


    All of Leo''s achievements had been built on Trevor''s achievements.


    Leo''s face flushed an ugly shade of purple, and the rest of the crowd trembled as well.


    A good number of them had hurled insults and threats at Trevor just minutes ago. Trevor, the hero from Dasha who killed Maddox.


    Jimmy had broken out into a cold sweat as well, trembling from head to toe.


    This man had turned out to be Trevor Penn. Jimmy was ready to throw himself off a cliff at the mere thought of what he had just done.


    Just then, Wilbur smiled as he made his way over to the stage and greeted Julian.


    Morgan handed Wilbur the scepter personally with a smile. "Let''s all give Prince Trevor Penn a round of apuse!"


    The crowd started apuding as if their lives depended on it.


    Wilbur turned the scepter around in his hands until the apuse stopped, raising his head to look at Leo. "Didn''t you want to have a talk with me, General Emer? Now''s your chance to do just that."


    Leo was drenched in sweat, unsure what his next move would be.


    Morgan frowned at the sight.


    "I''m sorry, Prince Penn. What happened earlier was my fault. Please ept my apology."


    With no other choice, Leo gritted his teeth and apologized to Wilbur.


    Neither pride nor reputation mattered to Leo now. Earning Wilbur''s forgiveness was his greatest priority at hand.


    Leo might be close to the president, but Trevor Penn was someone the president owed a great favor to.


    Leo was still clear-headed enough to know that.


    Wilbur smiled at him. "Do you still find me disrespectful now?"


    "N-No, of c-course not!" Leo scrambled to say. "I''m the disrespectful one. I was the one at fault. Please forgive me, Prince Penn."


    "Do you think I''d forgive you?" Wilbur''s expression darkened. A spirit spear appeared in his grasp as a murderous aura filled the banquet hall at once. The crowd went pale at the sight of that.

 Chapter 1172

    Morgan widened his eyes at the sight. "Please calm down, Prince Penn! There seems to be a misunderstanding here. Please don''t get physical."


    The crowd heaved a sigh of relief seeing the president speak out. There was no way this guy was going to kill Leo in the president''s face, even if he was Trevor Penn.


    Leo rxed at the sight as well. Despite the fact that he was an Aura level cultivator himself, Leo knew that he was nothing in front of someone like Trevor.


    Of course, he was still scared for his life.


    Just then, however, Wilbur drove his spear into Leo''s chest, hoisting him into the air.


    Blood sttered on the walls as Leo looked down at his skewered body in disbelief.


    The other higher-ups went pale in the face as well. No one had expected Wilbur to go in for the kill, especially not with the president there.


    Was he really that uncaring of the consequences that woulde? This was Manand he was in, where Leo was a known close friend of the president.


    Morgan stared at Wilbur dumbly as well, shock and pain clear in his expression.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "You had the nerve to threaten me, saying you were going to have me killed. I really don''t know for the life of me where you found the courage to do that."


    Of course, Leo could hardly get another word out then.


    As blood gushed out of him, Leo''s life began to fade as well.


    "Remember this¡ªignorance is not one''s greatest w, but arrogance is. This is what you get for provoking me."


    The spear vanished after Wilbur spoke, and Leo''s body crashed onto the floor heavily.


    He had lost consciousness by then but still managed to hear Wilbur''sst sentence.


    Of course, Leo did not get the chance to ponder what those words meant. The banquet hall was dead silent.


    Everyone''s expressions were wrought with panic, unsure of what to do next. Atst, all eyes fell on Morgan as they waited to see how he would handle this.


    Morgan stumbled over to Leo, stroking his face, and appeared to be filled with grief.


    The crowd exchanged nces with each other. It seemed like Morgan had been closer to Leo than any of them could even imagine.


    The next second, Morgan rose to his feet calmly.


    He looked at Wilbur, before turning to face the crowd. "Leo Emer greatly


    disrespected Prince Trevor Penn and got what he deserved. Anyone who dares to


    do the same shall meet the same fate."


    The crowd gasped at the words.


    Despite how much Morgan liked Leo, he could not trump Wilbur''s power.


    It was clear to them that anyone else who had done the same thing would undoubtedly receive the same treatment.


    Just then, Wilbur''s gaze fell on Leo''s deputy officer.


    Thedy was trembling from head to toe, gripping the pistol at her waist as she glowered at Wilbur.


    Wilbur eyed her coldly. "I wouldn''t take that out if I were you, unless you want to be with General Emer here, of course."


    The deputy officer''s chest heaved. She clenched her fingers around the pistol, but never drew it.


    Morgan shouted, "Someone take her away right now!"


    A few Special Forces officers rushed over, putting the deputy officer in handcuffs at once.


    Right after that, a figure came crawling over, sobbing his lungs out as he fell to Wilbur''s feet. "Please forgive me, O'' Mighty Prince! It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault! Please forgive me, I''m begging you."


    The figure was none other than Jimmy.


    He was absolutely terrified upon finding out that Wilbur was Trevor Penn.


    Seeing Wilbur kill Leo had almost made Jimmy pass out.


    Not only did the president not me Wilbur for killing Leo, but he even spoke up for him.


    It was clear that things were not going to end well for Jimmy.

 Chapter 1173

    In fact, he might even meet a fate worse than Leo''s.


    After racking his brains, Jimmy felt like apologizing was his only hope of getting out of this alive.


    Leo Emer was dead, after all. Who was Jimmy inparison to someone like that?


    Morgan looked down at Jimmy, shouting, "What''s going on here?"


    Jimmy hardly dared to hide anything. He sobbed as he told Morgan everything that had transpired from start to finish.


    Morgan was furious after hearing this. "Lock him up and strip him of all his duties! He needs to be punished!"


    More Special Forces agents came forward, handcuffing and dragging away an agonized Jimmy.


    The other higher-ups and officials present came forward to apologize to Wilbur one by one, loading their apologies with endless praise for Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered coldly, paying them no mind.


    Eventually, Julian hurried over and diverted the topic, chatting with Wilbur.


    The banquet ended in a hurry after that.


    Morgan and Julian bid their goodbyes separately to Wilbur, who left to return to North Manand with Demi and the others in tow.


    Morgan ordered his men to discuss the details of the alliance with Julian and the others, then returned to his office on his own. He closed the door, bursting into tears as he slid to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, my dear son. I''m so sorry I couldn''t protect you, nor will I be able to avenge you. Please forgive me. We need an expert like him for the country to ensure our power and the country''s stability. Please, don''t hate me."


    Over in North Manand.


    Wilbur stayed at Demi''s for another fortnight, during which he listed down the rules he had for Demi, Bayer, Nora, and Grant.


    Illegal dealings were no longer allowed in this territory, and everyone''s main focus would be to help Dasha watch over North Manand.


    To repay their efforts, they would be allowed to deal in legal trade with Dasha, where Wilbur would put in a good word for them so everything would run smoothly.


    The four of them agreed to the rules.


    Despite the fact that their revenues would undoubtedly decrease, North Manand now had someone like Wilbur watching over it.


    With that, the Manand government would refrain from dering war on them.


    Also, Dasha was a richnd full of natural resources. They would be making a good amount of money dealing with such a country anyway.


    With Wilbur putting in a good word for them, things would only go smoothly for them from this point on.


    After settling everything, Wilbur returned to Seechertown with Shepard atst.


    It was already evening by the time theynded. Wilbur and Shepard headed back


    to Seke Ind, where they were greeted with the sight of a ruckus happening at the bridge.


    Wilbur frowned, walking over to the bridge.


    There were a few dozen senior citizens crowding around the bridge, pulling and yelling at Charles and the security guards on duty.


    "What''s going on here?" Wilbur frowned.


    Charles called out to Wilbur while trying to hold the old folks back. "Sir, they''ve been insisting oning inside. We''ve tried to tell them to stop, but they won''t listen. Look, our clothes are all torn up because of them."


    Wilbur walked over, facing the crowd of senior citizens. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is now private property. Trespassing is not allowed."


    "We''re not trespassing! What the hell are you talking about? This is public property!"


    "Let us in, or we''ll have the whole ce torn down!"


    "Let us in this very second. You''re getting in the way of our evening Zumba!"


    The old folks shouted and pointed at Wilbur, protesting at the top of their lungs.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows. He knew that a lot of these old folks were overly defensive of their rights to their evening aerobics spaces, and this had been an ongoing problem.


    What he had not expected, however, was that they would show up here.

 Chapter 1174

    Wilbur gave it some thought and chose to be nice about it. "Guys, this really is private property. You can have your Zumba session somewhere outside of Seke Ind, where it''s open to the public."


    "Kiss my ass! It''s much nicer in there. You''re not fooling anyone!"


    "We''re going in there for our Zumba, and that''s that! Get out of the way!"


    "You''re going to grow old one day too, young man! It''s not very respectful of you to treat old folks like this!"


    Wilbur was immediately annoyed by their words.


    How dare these people try to guilt-trip him intoplying?


    Whether or not these folks were trying to get their way using their age, they were crossing a line.


    Wilbur stared at the dozens of old folks shouting at him. Birds of a feather really did flock together.


    "Get lost! Don''t try anything stupid. My patience has its limits."


    Wilbur''s words wereced with a hint of spirit energy, leaving the old folks rooted on the spot from fear.


    Wilbur and Shepard made their way over the bridge into the ind. Wilbur then turned to Charles. "Kick anyone out who tries to force their way in."


    "Yes, sir," said Charles.


    Wilbur turned to head inside.


    This ind held way too many secrets for it to be a ce open to just about anyone.


    Besides, it was also Wilbur''s resting ce.


    How was he supposed to cultivate and rest in peace with these old geezers shouting around the ind?


    Age was not an excuse to act out of line, regardless of how harmless your goal


    was.


    Wilbur headed to his room with Shepard in tow.


    Not long after, Elsa, Faron, Eileen, Faye, Chester, Zeke, and the others were called over and showed up at Wilbur''s room, where he introduced Shepard to everyone.


    The crowd oohed and ahhed at the sight of another Super Sanctuary level cultivator, greeting Shepard warmly.


    Shepard himself could hardly contain his shock as well.


    Excluding Wilbur, there were three other Sanctuary level cultivators in this room. One of them was even at the Super Sanctuary level.


    Then there was Wilbur, whose powerspletely exceeded the Sanctuary level.


    Thebined power of everyone on this ind alone was definitely enough to form a force that could bepared to a developed country.


    With the addition of Shepard, Seke Ind now held a terrifying amount of power.


    Shepard greeted everyone in turn, overwhelmed with emotion.


    It seemed like he had made the right choice to be Wilbur''s follower.


    Besides that, the air in this ce was surprisingly rich with spiritual energy.


    Of course, Shepard did not feelfortable enough to ask about it, hence he decided to ignore the matter for now.


    After everyone had introduced themselves, Wilbur took out the Tiger War Amulet and handed it to Faron. "Give this to your old man."


    "Of course, Boss!" Faron lit up at the sight of the amulet.


    Faron''s father had done a great deal of work here, taking on the mission of rescuing the Dasha hostages from North Manand. Approximately 50 thousand Dashans had been rescued, making this an undoubtedly notable aplishment for Orin.


    Northseecher had told Orin that he was to head to Northseecher after everything was done here to be debriefed.


    This meant that Faron''s father was now part of the most powerful department in all of Northseecher.


    At Orin''s current position, it would be near impossible to move even higher up the ranks.


    An aplishment like this one did not juste by every other day.


    All of that was thanks to none other than Wilbur.


    Elsa red at the look of satisfaction on Faron''s face, sneering coldly.


    Faron red up at once. "What''s your problem? You managed to get Venomadder,


    didn''t you? What the hell are you even jealous of?"


    "I just have a problem with you. What are you gonna do about it, huh?" Elsa retorted swiftly.


    Indeed, Elsa had gotten something good out of this at no cost as well.


    Venomadder had shown up personally at Special Forces to turn himself in, which meant that the credit automatically went to Elsa.


    It was just that Elsa and Faron hated each other by default.


    Wilbur hurried to mediate and said, "That''s enough, you two!"

 Chapter 1175

    Faron and Elsa sneered, ring at each other onest time before finally dropping the subject.


    Just then, Wilbur''s phone rang. He nced at it and picked up the call. He was greeted with the sound of a deeply anxious Charles.


    "We couldn''t stop them, sir. They''ve started attacking us."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Wilbur flew to his feet, heading outside at once.


    The crowd was shocked to see him behave that way, running after him and asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Bunch of old geezers outside are trying to force their way onto the ind so they can do Zumba," muttered Wilbur.


    Faron said at once, "That''s really something else! We''re not letting some random peoplee in here as they wish!."


    The spiritual air here was so rich that any outsider knowing about this would expose the secret to the world. There would be a great deal of trouble that came with that, so it was best to avoid it from happening.


    The others were pretty worried as well, so they all followed Wilbur over to the bridge.


    The same group of old folks were crowded on the bridge, shoving at Charles and the rest of the staff on duty. A few security guards were already on the ground and bleeding.


    "What''s going on here?" Wilbur shouted, his voice booming through the air.


    It was only then that the old folks stopped in their attacks, looking over at Wilbur and the others.


    "How dare you hit my staff?" Wilbur demanded coldly.


    "It''s their fault for not letting us in. They deserved it!"


    "Didn''t I already tell you that this is private property?" Wilbur shouted.


    "Who said so, huh? You?"


    "I''ve got the papers to prove it."


    "So what if you do? We''ll have our evening Zumba wherever we want, and there''s not a thing you can do about it!"


    "You can''t just force your way into getting what you want!" Faye could not help but shout.


    "Who''s forcing who here? What right do you lot have to be taking up all this nice space, anyway?"


    "Have you heard of paying for something to own it?" Faye retorted.


    "Oh, so it''s just money you have! You don''t scare me, youngdy!"


    "You''re going to grow old eventually, missy! Respect your elders!"


    "Forget trying to talk to them! We''re forcing our way in. Let''s see if they darey a finger on us!"


    The old folks yelled their heads off, hurling insults and jeers at Wilbur and the others.


    The insults were not just personal attacks toward Wilbur, Faye, Charles, and the rest, but also involved their loved ones, especially if they were women.


    It was as if Wilbur had threatened to raze these old geezers'' houses to the


    ground, and he could not help but shake his head at the sight.


    These old folks looked to be in their sixties, thinking that they were invincible just because they were now senior citizens.


    What a pain in the neck these people were, abusing their age to prey on the weak.


    They had even injured the staff working here, and Wilbur could tolerate them no more.


    He took a step forward, shouting, "I''m warning you now! You''ve just engaged in public assault and disruption! I won''t be as nice if you keep this up, mark my words!"


    "What can you do to us, anyway?"


    "We''ll sue you penniless!"


    "You''re not sleeping well as long as you stop us from getting in there! Even the police can''t do anything to us. We''re not scared of you!"


    The crowd of old folks continued to shout, hardly paying any mind to Wilbur and the others.


    These old geezers were convinced that it was their right to exercise wherever they wanted, and anyone who stood in their way was disrespecting their elders.


    Wilbur took a deep breath at the sight, turning to Elsa. "All yours."


    "No problem." Elsa whipped out her phone, dialing a number.


    She ended the call not long after. "They''ll be here in ten."


    Wilbur nodded. "That''ll do, I guess."


    Elsa smirked smugly.


    The old folks continued kicking up a fuss, but Wilbur merely let Charles and the rest of the staff block the entrance to prevent an altercation from happening.


    This carried on for nine more minutes until police sirens filled the air.

 Chapter 1176

    The sight of the fully armed Special Forces officers finally calmed the old folks down a significant bit.


    However, they remained crowded on the bridge refusing to leave.


    Just then, Elsa took a step out and shouted, "I''m Chief Janae from Special Forces, and this is your final warning! Leave this ce right now, and I''ll drop the charges. Otherwise, you''re going to have to pay for all the damage you caused here and be punished for your behavior."


    The old folk froze at those words.


    Soon enough, someone shouted, "Hey, whatws did we even break?"


    "Public assault and trespassing! How are you so oblivious to what you''ve done?" Elsa shouted.


    "They hit us first! We were just defending ourselves!"


    "That''s right! We''re just standing up for our right to make our bodies healthier. You''re going against the country''sws by stopping us!"


    "We''re not going to be scared of a little threat just because you''ve got the power! Arrest us, we dare you! I wouldn''t mind getting a few free meals while I''m locked up."


    The old folks continued their ruckus,pletely oblivious to their faults and even pushing the mepletely onto Wilbur and the others.


    Wilbur could not help but shake his head at the sight.


    However, it was undeniable that these people were significantly older, and he knew better than to stoop to their level.


    Besides, the attacked staff members only suffered mild physical injuries.


    Wilbur was willing to drop the matter, as long as these people left.


    However, it seemed like even Special Forces agents were not enough to scare them away.


    Wilbur knew that even the police could not handle them.


    Causing a public disruption over a personal evening activity was starting to be a national issue, and these people would only get even more fearless the more they were enabled.


    Elsa had reached herst straw as well. "Take them all back!"


    The officers surged forward, grabbing the old folks and dragging them off the bridge into the Special Forces cars.


    Atst, these old geezers began to panic a little.


    "Let us go!"


    "You''re going to get struck down by lightning for treating your elders like this!"


    "We''ll leave! Let go of us!"


    Their shouts continued to fill the air.


    Wilbur shook his head, turning to Elsa. "Forget it, I just want them gone. It might


    be a pain for you to handle arresting so many people anyway."


    Elsa had no choice but to nod.


    Dealing with these people was quite a sticky situation.


    Leaving them be would only make them grow more shameless.


    There was no way Elsa was actually going to have all of them arrested, anyway.


    These people were already in their sixties, and there was going to be trouble if anything happened to them during the arrest or detention.


    Thus, authorities tended to just let these senior citizens off easy most of the time.


    It was precisely this leniency that caused them to grow more and more out of line, forming a vicious cycle.


    Elsa waved a hand, ordering for these people to be let go.


    Wilbur shouted, "Mark my words. I won''t be half this nice if I catch you here again!"


    The old folks murmured amongst themselves for a while, before finally leaving reluctantly.


    Wilbur shook his head, turning to head back inside.


    Elsa had the Special Forces team leave as well, and everyone returned to Wilbur''s room.


    Not long after, Faye had booked a private room at the Seecher Hotel restaurant, both to wee Wilbur home and to wee Shepard to Seechertown.


    Everyone headed to the hotel in high spirits.


    It had been quite a while since everyone on Seke Ind had gotten together like this, and now they were joined by a new Super Sanctuary cultivator.


    Everyone wined and dined away happily as the sky grew dark.

 Chapter 1177

    The men were all good drinkers, as well as Faye, Eileen, and Elsa. Everyone drained everyst drop of their sses, having a brilliant time.


    Lily was the only one who did not touch a single drop of alcohol, sitting aside quietly.


    Wilbur looked around at the crowd, his gaze shing with wistfulness.


    Nancy was not there.


    Faye saw the look in his eyes and raised her ss. "What''s on your mind?"


    "Oh, nothing." Wilbur clinked his ss against hers.


    Faye chuckled. "I''d better hope so."


    She drained the contents of her ss, barely able to contain how smug she was. "Have fun thinking about that."


    The mealsted until a little past ten. Everyone was still chattering away happily, with no intention of leaving.


    Just then, Wilbur''s phone rang. He picked up a call from Charles, who sounded nothing but anxious again. "They''re back, sir! There are more of them this time, with banners and everything, staging a protest!"


    Wilbur could hardly contain his fury. What did these old geezers take him for?


    He got to his feet, turning to Faye. "I''ve got to take care of some things. You guys have fun."


    "What''s the matter?" Faye hurried to ask.


    Wilbur frowned. "The same people from just now. They''re back again. I''m going to take a look."


    Faye got up in a hurry as well. "I''m going too!"


    The rest of the room saw this and asked what was going on.


    Upon hearing that the old folks were back to cause trouble, all of them red up in fury.


    The nerves of these people.


    No one in the room had the mood to keep on drinking anymore, and everyone hurried out of the hotel to rush back to Seke Ind.


    Over at the bridge.


    There were now close to two hundred old folks this time, crowding around one


    end of the bridge andpletely blocking the entrance.


    A dozen of them were even raising banners that wrote:


    "God hates people who disrespect their elders!"


    "Your hearts are as cold as the public property you are keeping us from!"


    "Down with the heartlessndlords who withhold our fitness from us!"


    Wilbur''s expression darkened murderously at the sight of that.


    This was no longer a case of ignorance. These people were truly rotten to the core and could not be reasoned with.


    They were hellbent on thinking that they had done nothing wrong, spreading ruthless usations on the banners they were showing.


    Elsa turned to Wilbur. "These people need a lesson, Boss. Special Forces can handle this."


    The detention center might be hesitant to arrest so many senior citizens, but Chief Elsa Janae was more than capable of doing so if she really wanted to.


    Wilbur nodded. "Yeah, I guess they won''t listen. Get someone here to chase them away, then. Arrest anyone who tries to fight back, and have their childrene to bail them out.


    "This is a case of tant public disruption. It won''t be a problem." Elsa took out her phone to call Special Forces once more.


    These old geezers had crossed a line both morally and legally, and it was time they were taught a lesson.


    The Special Forces officers returned not long after and surrounded the senior citizens.


    Elsa came forward. "You can leave now and nevere back, or you can get arrested and have your children bail you out. Got it?"


    "Who do you think you''re scaring?"


    "I dare you to arrest all of us, go on! This country hasws for a reason!"


    "Yeah! We hate rich bastards like you! How dare you keep us from having our evening exercises?"


    These people clearly came prepared and were not backing down in the slightest. Elsa''s expression darkened, and she waved a hand. "Take ''em all away."


    The Special Forces officers came crowding over, dragging the old folks onto the


    cars.


    The old folks struggled with all their might, but they were obviously nowhere near as strong as the officers were and could not break free.


    Just then, a few shes of light went off in the nearby forest, flickering continuously.


    "Someone''s trying to stir up trouble with this incident!" Faye shouted at once.

 Chapter 1178

    Wilbur knew that something was off at once as well.


    It was definitely no coincidence that someone was taking photos at a time like


    this.


    Elsa''s expression darkened, and she shouted, "Bring them over here!"


    A team of Special Forces officers ran over.


    Very soon, a few people holding professional cameras were brought over.


    All of them seemed strangely calm.


    Wilbur looked at them quietly, his expression ashen.


    Elsa turned to them coldly. "Who are you, and why are you here?"


    "We''re reporters. Here''s my license." One young man took out a reporter''s ID and passed it to Elsa.


    Elsa nced at it. "Wade Holen, a reporter for the CNS?"


    "That''s right. These are all fellow industry members of mine, just not from the samework."


    Elsa frowned. "Why are you all here?"


    "We received aint about an illegal arrest and mistreatment of the elderly, so we came to do some field work." A smug smirk appeared on Wade''s face.


    Elsa turned to Wilbur at the words.


    Just then, Faye turned to whisper in Wilbur''s ear, "Watch out. Someone''s trying to get you into trouble. We''re going to be the talk of the town the second this goes up."


    Wilbur knew how fast news spread on the inte, and thus saw how serious of a matter this was.


    Just then, one of the middle-aged women stood up and stuck out her chin haughtily at Wilbur and the others.


    "Do you really think we''re that out of the loop, young man? Just wait until the news about this gets out. We were just trying to exercise, and you had Special Forcese and arrest us! I''d like to see what you have to say then. Have fun drowning in hatefulments."


    The woman looked to be in herte sixties. She was dressed head to toe in designer clothes and looked to be in great shape as well.


    The only problem was that personality of hers.


    Just then, Wilbur walked over to her. "What''s your name, ma''am?"


    "Everyone knows Madam Susan Yown! She''s the leader of our exercise group. Also, by the way, this isn''t even all of us yet! We have plenty more members," an old man added arrogantly from nearby.


    Susan looked nothing but smug. "You can''t get away with anything just because you''ve got a little money on you. I''m going to get you good."


    Wilbur scowled at Susan. It was clear that she was the mastermind behind this.


    She was trying to take up space on Wilbur''s grounds and was more than happy to get it through less-than-savory ways. Wilbur made up his mind to teach her a lesson, but not now.


    He looked over at the reporters. "I''ve exined to everyone that this is private property, and you can''t enter without permission. They just refused to listen, and even attacked my staff! I had no choice but to let Special Forces handle it. This is clearly a public disruption."


    "Oh, really now? All I see is you calling Special Forces on a group of powerless senior citizens in the middle of a peaceful protest," Wade said nonchntly.


    Wilbur understood the meaning of the words then.


    These reporters were clearly in cahoots with the old folks as well.


    Wilbur smirked to himself. These bastards were going to learn to be better at picking their battles the hard way.


    He looked over to Elsa. "I''ve exined everything. The authorities can handle the rest."


    Wilbur turned to head back inside after that.


    Just then, Faye came over to Elsa and whispered, "Tell them to leave and warn


    them against reporting false information. Cape''s reputation, as well as Wilbur''s, will be affected for sure."


    Elsa nodded.

 Chapter 1179

    Faye and the others headed back across the bridge into Seke Ind as well.


    Just then, Elsa called out, "You heard it yourselves. The authorities only showed up because you were causing a public disruption. The owner of the ce is letting you go because you''re all senior citizens, so just please go home and leave this ce alone."


    "And if you reporters dare make up any rumors to cause the public to send hate to innocent people, you''re going to get it too! Do you understand?"


    Elsa''s shout made everyone calm down a considerable amount. After all, she was a Special Forces chief with a hundred officers working under her.


    Just then, Wade leaned into Susan''s ear. He whispered a few sentences, to which Susan reacted with a satisfied nod.


    She turned back to Elsa then. "We''ll leave, but this isn''t over. We''ve got it out for this ce. Just you wait."


    Upon saying that, she waved at the old folks.


    They got up with smiles of victory on their faces, leaving with Susan.


    The reporters were all smiles as they left as well.


    Elsa smirked coldly. She dismissed the officers and headed back to the ind.


    Over in Wilbur''s room.


    Wilbur, Elsa, Faron, Faye, and the others were sitting in themon area.


    Faye was the first to speak. "These people are a little too much."


    "Yeah, they really think they can do whatever they want just because they''re just that much older," said Faron coldly.


    Wilbur frowned. "Someone''s behind this."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Faye.


    "These old folks haven''t nearly got the brains to be doing all this. Someone''s pulling strings in the dark."


    "Who do you think it is?" asked Elsa.


    "I don''t know, but I think we''ll have an answer once we look up that Susandy and that reporter, Wade."


    Faye was certain that if Susan was the leader of the fitness group, the reporter would probably be connected to her in some way for sure.


    Just then, Faron said, "Alright, then. Elsa and I will get to the bottom of this by the end of tomorrow."


    "I don''t just want an answer, I want leverage on these bastards. They need to be taught a lesson." Wilbur''s expression was positively murderous.


    These people had chosen to start trouble with him, out of all people. There was no way he was going to let this go without giving them a taste of their own medicine.


    Elsa nodded. "Don''t worry, we''ll get them for sure. Just you wait."


    Wilbur nodded quietly.


    ...


    Over in one of the mansions in the neighborhood near Seke Ind, Susan sat on the couch in the living room. Next to her was a man in his forties. The two of them shared a mild resemnce in their looks, and it was clear they were mother and son.


    Standing across them was none other than Wade, the reporter, looking nothing but meek and respectful.


    "You''re the man, Jayden. That''s going to make sure they do whatever we want." Susan was all smiles, hanging onto her son''s hand.


    Wade piped up at once. "My thoughts exactly! That guy''s an idiot for thinking he can do anything to Mister Jayden Yown''s mother, that''s for sure! You''re not the town''s deputy director for no reason."


    "These people think they can do whatever they want in Seechertown just because they''ve got a bit of money. Ha! Power is the most important thing in a world like this! I''m going to give him hell for talking back to my mother," Jayden said with a dark smile.


    Wade nodded profusely. "I have no doubt you''ll do that, Mister Yown! The bastard doesn''t know what''sing for him. He should be honored that your mother even picked his ce to exercise!"

 Chapter 1180

    Jayden chuckled. "Well, we''re in no rush to put the news out there for now. He''s going to ask for you for sure, and you can have a good talk with him then."


    "Of course, Mister Yown. How should I go about this, though?" Wade smirked slyly.


    Jayden said, "Just tell him this-if he doesn''t want his reputation to crumble, he''s going to pay you five million dors inpensation and open Seke Ind up for everyone to exercise in."


    "No problem, Mister Yown. I''m not scared of anything with you on my side! He''ll cough up the five million dors for sure, and you''ll see every penny of it. No one will know a thing," Wade smirked.


    Jayden grinned. "Don''t worry, you''ll get something out of this too."


    "Thank you in advance then, Mister Yown," Wade practically had stars in his eyes.


    Jayden waved a hand. "You can leave now."


    Wade nodded profusely, scrambling to leave the mansion.


    Susan let out a smile then. "You''re the best, my darling boy."


    "He''s going to find out that you won''t be able to get your way in this world just with money alone," Wade said with a smug smirk on his face.


    ...


    Over on Seke Ind.


    Elsa and Faron had split into two separate teams, each with a different goal.


    With the power and connections they had, it was not long before they were able to track both targets down.


    Soon after, the president of CNS was called over to the Municipal Propaganda Department overnight.


    Jayden''s direct superior and person in charge of Weston District, Conan Jobbie, was also called over to the Seechertown person in charge''s office.


    Wilbur, on the other hand, had entered his demine to visit the Dragon''s Altar. He spun the Abyss Staff in his hands.


    It was a pretty impressive weapon. The dark energy it contained was extremely powerful.


    Yet when Wilbur scanned it with his spirit energy, he realized that the dark energy in the staff fed on the soul of whoever wielded it.


    As time went on, the user of the staff would have their soulpletely corrupted by dark energy.


    Wilbur did not know what would happen at the end of that, but it was definitely bad news.


    The staff did not serve him much purpose, anyway.


    There was also a ring threat in the energy it held.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur hurled the Abyss Staff into the altar.


    It was best to just use it for contribution.


    Any hidden traps or forces within the staff would be turned into nothing but grace points in the altar of that old dragon.


    An ancient aura surged into the air at once, and the amount of grace points converted lit up the screen.


    It was a total of 450 grace points.


    Wilbur smiled at the sight.


    That was not bad at all.


    The screen of options lit up as well after that.


    In the past, Wilbur would have chosen pills to improve his physical well-being and prevent his cultivation method from sending his body into overdrive.


    However, ever since absorbing the crystal skull and sternum, Wilbur''s strength had improved drastically, causing the state of his physical well-being to improve as well.


    Thus, Wilbur''s focus was now on the other options.


    "The Clover. Grants the user a ten percent chance to increase powers to a new level upon consumption."


    Wilbur''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets reading the words.


    A ten percent chance to advance to the next level in his power?


    Despite the fact that the odds were pretty bad, the win was definitely tempting.


    It was important to note that at the stage Wilbur was now at, it was nearly


    impossible to advance to the next level.


    A ten percent chance was something anyone would jump at.


    And it would cost him... 450 grace points!


    Wilbur cursed the old dragon in his head at the sight, scowling viciously.

 Chapter 1181

    How ruthlessly greedy! He was left with practically nothing!


    However, Wilbur could not resist the temptation from the old dragon.


    He guessed that no one could resist it.


    Wilbur sighed and chose to exchange the Clover.


    The Clover radiated a dim blue light as it levitated.


    Wilbur held it and observed it carefully for a while.


    The quality of reward the old dragon produced was undeniable.


    Therefore, he chose to ingest it after brief consideration. With his mind made up, he sat crossed-legged in the demine and started digesting the Clover.


    Meanwhile, the old man, stylish man, and muscr man were sitting in an office on the top floor. They were in the Kiwanis Chamber of Commerce building in Magic City.


    The stylish man was still ying his video game while the muscr man sat anxiously. The old man nced at them and said slowly, "The assassination failed again."


    "I don''t think we should continue doing this. Wilbur might not be our enemy," the muscr man said with a frown.


    The stylish man continued ying his video game without a care.


    The old man said slowly, "We don''t have a choice. For someone of his capabilities, he''ll eventually find out, or maybe he already knows the secret."


    "What do you think we should do?" asked the muscr man.


    The old man replied slowly, "He has that traitor with him, Eileen Fall. We have to get rid of them."


    "The tenth-ranked assassin in the world failed. I can''t imagine who else is capable of killing him," said the muscr man.


    The old man said, "Coincidentally, Mister Wings of Darkness traveled here, so I invited him. What do you say we ask for his help?"


    "The seventh-ranked assassin in the world, Wings of Darkness, Saige Bass?" The muscr man looked shocked.


    The old man smiled and pped.


    The meeting room door opened, and a petite middle-aged foreigner walked in.


    He had a slim face and did not seem very tall. However, he walked like he was gliding in darkness.


    While the trio could see him, they felt as though he did not exist. It was an eerie feeling.


    Saige kept quiet and took a seat. Darkness formed a cape over him.


    The old man continued to say, "It''s a coincidence that Mister Bass is in Dasha right now. Twenty billion dors isn''t a lot, so we can afford to hire him."


    The muscr man was silent.


    The stylish man nced at Saige and continued to y his video game.


    The old man looked at them and said slowly, "We won''t fail if Mister Bass is helping us."


    "I still don''t think we should assassinate Wilbur Penn and Eileen Fall," said the muscr man in a low voice.


    The old man looked at the stylish man.


    The stylish man said without looking up, "This will be thest time. We shouldn''t waste our money. Twenty billion dors is not a small amount."


    "Two votes in agreement." The old man smiled and looked at the muscr man.


    The muscr man walked out while saying, "I give up. This has nothing to do with me anyway."


    The muscr man left.


    The stylish man threw his phone against the wall. He walked away while scolding, "F*ck! I lost again! What kind of lousy gamepany made this? I''ll buy the wholepany."


    The old man sat next to Saige and smiled, then said, "We''ll be relying on you, Mister Bass."


    "I heard he''s a Super Sanctuary cultivator." The darkness around Saige made him seem like a demon.


    The old man smiled and said, "Yes, but you can do it, right?"


    "Of course, but his items will belong to me." Dark shadows seemed to be roiling about within him, visible through all of his orifices as he spoke, making it a creepy sight to behold.


    The old man nodded and said slowly, "We have to make sure we don''t fail this time."


    A pair of ck wings abruptly spread out of Saige''s back. The old man could not believe his ears when a dark hymnal echoed in the meeting room.


    A terrifying energy instantly overwhelmed the old man.


    "He truly is the Wings of Darkness, the seventh-ranked assassin in the world." The astounded voice of the old man could be heard in the darkness.

 Chapter 1182

    It was early in the afternoon when Wilbur appeared in his room.


    He was radiating different colors, giving off an iridescent glow.


    He spent a long time absorbing the energy that emitted from his body, and he kept the powers hidden.


    He reverted to his usual self, and there was a satisfied smile on his face.


    Wilbur was in a great mood, so he made himself a pot of tea and enjoyed it.


    Soon, Faron and Elsa came to his room.


    They noticed that Wilbur was casually drinking tea, so Faron smiled and said, "Looks like you''re in a good mood."


    "I am," said Wilbur smugly as he nodded.


    Elsa said, "What happened? Why don''t you tell us what made you so happy?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll feel sad if I told you, so I won''t. Tell me about your progress instead."


    His cultivation improved so much that he was far beyond ordinary cultivators.


    Elsa and Faron were Aura level cultivators, so they would only be depressed if Wilbur told them.


    They stopped asking when they heard that. Faron instantly said, "We found out that Susan Yown has a son named Jayden Yown. He''s the newly appointed Deputy Director of the Land and Resources Department in Weston District. He''s probably the mastermind behind the incident."


    "The Deputy Director of Weston District?" Wilbur had tough.


    Only a select few big shots in Seechertown knew about Seke Ind and its real owner.


    It was normal that ordinary people did not know about Wilbur''s true power and identity.


    It was because they had no chance to reach out to him.


    However, that did not mean they could afford to offend him.


    Elsa said, "The Municipal Propaganda Department also made an appointment to meet the editor of CNS. The person in charge of Seechertown also met the person in charge of Weston District. We have formed a n overnight."


    "What''s the n?" asked Wilbur.


    Faron chuckled and replied, "Jayden Yown is not from Seechertown and bought this position with money. We have enough evidence that we can get rid of him anytime and send him to jail."


    Wilburughed out loud and shook his head. He said, "He deserves that. How dare he act so arrogantly when he paid to be the deputy director?"


    "I know, right? Maybe no one would find out if he kept a low profile. Who would notice a deputy director of a lousy district department anyway?" Faron shrugged.


    Department leaders meant nothing to Faron and the others, let alone a deputy director.


    Elsa said, "ording to the editor of CNS, Wade Holen had been close to Jayden Yown recently. We can be sure that Jayden gave the orders."


    "Is there any way we can deal with Wade?" asked Wilbur ringly.


    Faronughed and replied, "Yes. He will be fired tomorrow morning because he stepped into the department with his left foot."


    Wilburughed and shook his head. He said, "What an outrageous reason."


    "There''s no need to be reasonable to someone like him," said Faron uncaringly. Wilbur fell silent for a moment, then said slowly, "There must be something they''re after. Otherwise, they wouldn''t spend so much effort doing this."


    "You''re right. Our n is to talk to Wade first. We''ll find out what''s going on. It would be great if he requests something outrageous because we can take care of him properly instead of just firing him," said Faron.


    Elsa also looked displeased. She said, "That''s right. We have to show him what we''re made of because he''s outrageous."


    Wilbur nodded and said, "I feel the same way. It''s settled then. I''ll tell Charles to invite Wade to Seke Ind. I''ll talk to him myself, and we''ll see what he thinks."


    "Alright. Just say yes to whatever he requests. We''ll make him pay in the end," said Faron whileughing sinisterly.


    Wilbur smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 1183

    In the afternoon, Wade brought a few journalists along, and he arrived smugly at the bridge on Seke Ind.


    "Hey, you! Did you guys call me?" Wade asked while looking up.


    Charles walked out of his room and smiled, replying, "Yes. My employer is looking for you. Please wait."


    "What is this? Tell him to hurry up," Wade replied in a displeased tone.


    Charles smiled and nodded before making a call to Wilbur.


    However, he was snickering to himself inside.


    He knew that Wade was only digging his own grave.


    Did he not know who the people staying on Seke Ind were? Any one of them could give him hell if they wanted to.


    Wilbur soon walked out of his house. He crossed the bridge and approached Wade.


    Wade sized him up.


    Wilbur smiled and asked, "Mister Holen, how about we sit down and have a chat?"


    "What do we have to chat about? Should we talk about how you guys abused your power to arrest the elderly?" asked Wade with his head held high.


    Wilbur chuckled and sat on a nearby bench, patting the seat next to him.


    Wade scoffed and walked over, taking a seat without hesitation.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I exined this very clearly before, but I would like to talk to you to avoid escting the issue. This will be the end of it, alright?"


    "The end of it?" Wade chuckled and said, "Arresting the elderly isn''t something minor. Don''t even think for a moment that you canmand the special agents just because you''re rich. When you are exposed, the special agents you conspired with will go down with you. Do you think this will be the end of it?"


    Wilbur frowned and asked slowly, "What do you think I should do?"


    "I think you should consider your options carefully," said Wade whileughing. Wilbur pondered for a moment and said, "Just tell me straight. How can this end?" Wade sighed, then said with a frown, "I didn''t want to trouble you, but you should know that Susan Yown''s son is the Deputy Director of the Land and Resources Department. Thisnd is under his jurisdiction. You offended his mother, so it''s hard to resolve."


    "Oh? What should I do, then?" Wilbur pretended to look nervous, and he felt like he should win an Oscar.


    Wade sighed and replied, "Alright. I don''t think you look like a bad guy, and all this was just an idental mistake on your part. You can pay me some money, and I''ll take care of it for you."


    "I see. How much do you think you will need?" Wilbur asked.


    Wade frowned and replied, "Ten million dors."


    "That much?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    Wade instantly looked displeased. He said, "You own thisnd, so there''s no need


    to pretend that you don''t have the money. Don''t forget that you''re under someone''s jurisdiction, no matter how wealthy you are. Don''t risk it and lose yournd by then. It''s not worth going to jail for."


    Wilbur watched Wade pretend to give some caring advice, then smiled as he nodded along. He said, "That makes sense, but is my money going to you, or to Susan Yown''s son?"


    "I told you this money is required for the whole ordeal to end. Don''t be a conspiracy theorist, alright? Otherwise, no one will be able to save you," Wade retorted.


    Wilbur hurriedly nodded and said, "Give me a bank ount. I''ll transfer the money right away."


    Wade sneered coldly and gave Wilbur his banking details.


    Wilbur then transferred the money without hesitation.


    Wade had a greedy look when he saw the money being transferred. After that, he said ringly, "Consider it settled. You''ll be doomed if anyone finds out about this."


    "Oh yeah? Are you sure I''m the one who will be in trouble?" asked Wilbur with a grin.


    Wade looked at Wilbur and asked slowly, "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 1184

    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "Someone is doomed for sure, but I''m not sure who it will be."


    "I''m warning you, dude. Stay out of trouble. Your wealth is no match to those with the government''s authority. You should know that, right?" asked Wade while ring at Wilbur.


    Wilbur shrugged without saying a word.


    Susan walked over at that moment, and she brought hundreds of old people along.


    Wilbur watched them in silence.


    They started to cause amotion when they arrived at the bridge, saying,


    "Hurry up and let us in before we tear this ce apart."


    "That''s right. Don''t you know what we''re made of? Do you have to force us to tear this ce down?"


    "Open up! Give us the key, or else!"


    They were very arrogant because they were led by Susan. They had no respect for Charles and the others.


    Wilbur watched them in silence, and he sneered coldly.


    Wade looked at Wilbur and said, "You should do as they say. They''re only entering to exercise. They won''t take anything from you, so what''s the big deal?"


    "This is private property," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Wade shook his head and said, "You''re such a stickler for rules. You''re rich, but can you fight against those with power? I don''t know how you made it rich in the first ce."


    Charles and the others stopped Susan and her group of old folks from crossing the bridge. Therefore, Susan decided to approach Wilbur.


    She asked arrogantly, "Are you the owner of this ce?"


    "Yes," Wilbur replied nonchntly.


    Susan scoffed coldly and said, "Hurry up and tell them to let us pass. Give us the keys. Otherwise, I''ll expose you immediately and have the government confiscate yournd. Let''s see if you dare to act so arrogantly next time."


    "Do you mean the government or your son?" asked Wilbur nonchntly.


    Susan scoffed coldly and replied, "Is there a difference? My son is the government."


    Wilburughed and shook his head. He said, "You''re so audacious. Even Faron Campbell won''t dare to say that. What gives you the gall to make such a im?"


    "Who the hell is Faron Campbell? Can hepare with me? My son is the Director of the Land and Resources Department," said Susan loudly with her hands on her hips.


    Wade frowned and said, "Dude, don''t cause trouble for yourself."


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "It looks like I have to show you what real power looks like. Are you sure you don''t know who Faron Campbell is?"


    Then, Wilbur took his phone out to make a call. He said nonchntly when someone answered it, "Let''s begin."


    "What are you up to?" asked Wade while frowning.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Susan was still arrogant. She said, "I''m not afraid of you. Go and get that Faron Campbell! I''d like to see who he is. I''ll call my son to teach you all a lesson."


    "There''s no need for that because your son will be here very soon," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Susan was puzzled. Wade frowned and said, "Don''t y any tricks, Mister Penn. It''s not good for you. You don''t want to be in jail, do you?"


    "Of course not," Wilbur replied.


    A few vehicles drove toward them at high speed as they spoke and pulled over by the side. A few people then walked over quickly.


    Elsa was in her special agent uniform. She greeted Wilbur with a smile, "Boss!"


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Be serious."


    Wade instantly had a bad feeling.


    Elsa brought a few men with her. She smiled and said, "Let me introduce you. This is the editor of CNS, Lincoln Chess. This is the Director of the Municipal Propaganda Department, Jay Wonder."


    Lincoln and Jay were in their fifties. They immediately took the initiative to shake hands with Wilbur with friendly demeanors after Elsa introduced them.


    They knew how terrifyingly powerful Wilbur was.


    Even Faron Campbell and Elsa Janae were his subordinates.


    Moreover, Orin Campbell himself ordered them to meet Wilbur and punish whoever they needed.

 Chapter 1185

    They wondered how was it possible for Orin to be involved. It was terrifying in the political world.


    They could not believe this young man was capable of making Orin do something for him. Based on that alone, they knew he was very powerful.


    Frankly, his power went beyond theirprehension.


    Wade Holen was considered to be their subordinate, so they were technically responsible for this matter too.


    They cursed Wade and his ancestors a million times inside their minds.


    They felt like they should give that asshole a beating themselves.


    Wilbur smiled and shook hands with them.


    Lincoln said, "Don''t worry, Mister Penn. We''ll punish Wade Holen without any mercy."


    "That''s right, Mister Penn. He brought someone to trespass on your private property and even threatened you. We won''t forgive him so easily," said Jay loudly.


    Wade was instantly stunned. He stood there trembling and broke out in cold sweat.


    The editor of the news organization and the director of the propaganda department were his superiors.


    It sounded like he was doomed.


    Wade did not know how powerful Wilbur was. How was Wilbur able to get these two to help him?


    Wilbur smiled at that moment and said, "Mister Holen requested ten million dors just now. He said he needed that money to help me settle this issue, so I have no choice but to transfer him the money."


    Lincoln and Jay instantly felt like they were about to get a stroke from hearing that.


    Not only did Wade trespass on Wilbur''s property, but he also ckmailed Wilbur for money. They felt like Wade was truly digging his own grave.


    Lincoln scolded, "How dare you, Wade Holen!"


    "Get over here! Tell me what happened!" yelled the person in charge of the propaganda department. He lost his cool.


    Wade stood on the side cautiously. He answered fearfully, "That''s not what happened, sir."


    "So, what happened?" Jay yelled.


    Wade was terrified, so he answered cautiously, "Jayden Yown made me do it. I was only helping him."


    "That''s right. My son made him do it. He stopped us from exercising, and he wanted to arrest us. Of course we''re exposing him," said Susan loudly with her hands on her hips.


    Wade had to sigh pathetically.


    However, he had no other choice. He could only defend himself with Jayden as a shield, or he would be doomed.


    Wilbur shook his head helplessly.


    He felt like Susan was extremely stupid, and that she would not quit until she doomed her son.


    Jay also kept shaking his head. He said, "Alright, call your son so I can see how powerful he is."


    "Fine! I''m not afraid of you!" Susan scoffed coldly and she was about to call her


    son.


    Suddenly, a few vehicles drove toward them. They saw a small group of people get out of their vehicles.


    Faron led the group over. There was a team of inspectors and a special agents squad.


    The special agents were holding Jayden down.


    Jayden looked defeated and sweaty. His legs trembled as though they were made of jelly.


    Susan immediately yelled, "What are you doing? How dare you? Let go of my son!"


    Wade whined internally when he saw that. He went limp and fell to the ground. He lost all hope because Jayden was arrested.


    Faron led the group to Wilbur.


    Susan said in a panicked tone after a brief observation, "Let go of my son. What are you doing?"


    "Come here. Let me introduce you. This is Faron Campbell, the Director of the Municipal Disciplinary Inspection Department, and the son of the person in charge of this province, Orin Campbell," Wilbur said with a charming smile.

 Chapter 1186

    Susan was stupefied.


    Wade went pale from fear and trembled uncontrobly.


    It was no wonder the big shots supported Wilbur.


    It turned out that he knew Faron Campbell and Faron was the son of Orin Campbell, the person in charge of Kardon Province.


    They were all shocked after learning of his status.


    The terrifying part was that the son of the person in charge of Kardon Province called Wilbur his boss.


    It was hard for them to imagine how powerful and terrifying Wilbur was.


    The journalists were immediately anxious when they heard about Faron''s identity, and they immediately panicked.


    Susan suddenly yelled after being stunned for a moment, "I don''t care who you are! Hurry up and release my son, or else!"


    Wilbur was stunned.


    He could not believe that the crazy woman still dared to be outrageous.


    Did she not know who Faron Campbell was and who he represented?


    Her behavior also caused quite a shock to Lincoln and Jay.


    They could not believe that she dared to be so audacious even at this point.


    Elsa and her special agents walked over with cold looks on their faces.


    Faron scoffed coldly and said, "You''re extremely stupid. ording to the investigation, Jayden Yown is suspected of bribing the authorities to gain his position. He''s suspected of corruption, so he''s now under arrest and awaiting investigation."


    Jayden went limp. However, there were special agents who went to cuff him and supported him, so he did not fall to the ground.


    Susan sprinted toward them when she saw that. She yelled like crazy, "Let go of my son! I''ll beat you all up!"


    Susan yelled and tried to scratch the special agent who arrested Jayden.


    However, Elsa gave the signal, and two special agents immediately arrested her too.


    Susan kicked and punched as she cursed and struggled.


    Elsa looked displeased.


    Those old people finally realized things got out of control.


    They all looked at each other and went quiet. No one dared to speak loudly again.


    Susan was struggling like crazy.


    Everyone watched her throw a tantrum, but no one tried to stop her.


    Eventually, she exhausted herself after a while.


    She panted and looked at her son with tears in her eyes.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly inside.


    It would seem she finally understood how dire the situation was.


    However, she was in denial. She tried to throw a tantrum to help her son.


    She was probably used to doing that and felt like she could have her way and demanded respect from others because of her age.


    Jay noticed that Susan finally had enough, so he looked at Wade. He said coldly, "Be honest, Wade. This is your final chance."


    Wade was scared witless at that point, so he immediately confessed to everything.


    The whole ordeal started when Susan and the bunch of old people were interested in Seke Ind. They wanted entry so they could exercise.


    However, they were denied entry, so she told her son.


    Jayden was newly appointed, so he took the opportunity to help his mom.

 Chapter 1187

    Therefore, Jayden approached Wade to start some fake news so they could scam Wilbur.


    However, Wade became greedy. Jayden only wanted five million dors, but he told Wilbur he required ten million dors.


    He fell to the ground after he confessed.


    He knew that he hadmitted a huge crime, so he was doomed.


    He was filled with regret. He would never try to scam Wilbur if he knew how terrifying he was.


    The journalists behind him were also trembling anxiously.


    They were all close with Wade, so they were invited to gain some benefits.


    They would never get involved in the mess no matter how much money they were promised if they knew what was going to happen.


    Jayden was sweating bullets at that moment.


    Faron sneered coldly and said, "You all heard him. Jayden Yowl was not only corrupt, but he was also involved in ckmail. He''s scum amongst scum. Take him in for investigation."


    "Also, please take Wade Holen and these journalists in for questioning, Mister Campbell," said Jay loudly.


    The special agents immediately arrested Wade and the journalists. They also took Jayden away.


    Susan finally stopped throwing a tantrum at that moment. She knelt to the ground and kept apologizing to Wilbur. "I''m sorry! I know I made a mistake! I won''t ever dare to bother you again! Please tell them to let go of my son!"


    She begged and wailed loudly.


    She cried so tragically that everyone felt bad for her.


    Wilbur said slowly, "That''s not the issue. Your son broke thew, so no one can save him now."


    "I don''t care! Let go of my son. I''ll kill myself if my son goes to jail!" Susan cried in a frenzy.


    Wilbur shook his head and nced at Elsa.


    "Take them away," ordered Elsa sternly. Jayden and the others were arrested.


    Susan rolled her eyes and passed out when she saw that.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and looked at those old people. He said in a low voice, "No one is objecting to your exercise, but please be considerate of other people. You can wake up early in the morning to exercise, but those who have to work will be sleepless from yourmotion. The kids can''t study at night because of your noise. Have you thought of other people besides yourselves?"


    They were speechless at what Wilbur said.


    They usually would not care.


    They did not care about other people besides themselves, after all. Other people''s problems were none of their business.


    However, after Jayden and the others were arrested, they were both fearful and respectful of Wilbur.


    They finally knew what a big shot looked like.


    His authority was not something they could challenge as a group of trouble- stirrers.


    Wilbur was in control of everything, and he exuded a natural aura of power. They finally bowed down to power as they trembled with fear.


    "That''s all I want to say. I don''t wish to pursue this any further but do continue if you''re willing to bear the consequences. Go home if you understand what I said and reflect on your actions."


    They scattered after Wilbur said that. No one dared to stay.


    Wilbur sighed and shook his head.


    Jay and Lincoln kept apologizing to Wilbur.


    Jayden and Wade were their subordinates, after all. They were partly responsible for the ordeal.


    Wilbur smiled and let them know that it was fine.


    It was then that they sighed in relief. They knew that Wilbur did not me them. Wilbur suddenly looked at the dark sky.

 Chapter 1188

    "What''s wrong?" Elsa asked with a frown.


    Wilbur looked away and shook his head. "It''s nothing."


    "Mister Penn, is there anything you need us to do?" Jay asked, hoping to curry some favor.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "No, thank you."


    "Alright. We''ll be leaving then. Goodbye."


    They said goodbye to Wilbur and left.


    After that, Faron and Elsa also took their leave.


    They had a lot to do next.


    Wilbur sighed and led the rest back to Seke Ind.


    Charles bowed at the bridge.


    Wilbur nced at him while saying, "Work hard. I''ll give you a job when the timees."


    Charles instantly teared up from excitement.


    He knew what that meant.


    He would be living without financial worry if Wilbur said so.


    He actually made up his mind that he would not leave no matter what.


    It was because he hoped that one day he would be a cultivator like the others.


    That would mean a new chapter in his life, and his life would be different. Wilbur only promised him a job, but at least that meant Charles got his approval.


    He felt like he should continue to work hard.


    Charles gave himself some encouragement and was in a great mood.


    Wilbur went back to his room. Only Faye followed him in. The others automatically went back to their rooms.


    They sat on the sofa for a while. She made a pot of tea for him and said, "You should rest early. I should head back to rest too."


    "Wait," Wilbur called out.


    Faye had an unnoticeable smirk on her face. She sat next to him and looked at him with round eyes.


    Wilbur seemed awkward. He asked after a long while, "Where''s Nancy?"


    "Do you miss her?" she teased.


    He coughed and replied, "It''s just that I haven''t seen her in a long while, so I''m worried."


    "Worried about what?" she teased.


    He blushed and was at a loss for words.


    She frowned slightly because of his silence, then said, "Nancy left."


    "Huh? Where is she? Why did she leave?" asked Wilbur worriedly.


    She looked at him and replied slowly, "She said she didn''t want to disturb us, so she left."


    He was stunned on the sofa, and he looked lost.


    She had to turn her head to the other side, so she could cover her mouth andugh.


    "It''s all my fault." He lowered his gaze and med himself.


    Faye endured herughter. She tried to look serious and said, "You should reflect on your actions."


    With that said, she left the room.


    Wilbur put his hands on his head like he was in pain.


    Faye was in Nancy''s room at that moment. They wereughing at Wilbur on the sofa.


    Faye also kept touching Nancy, so she was blushing hard.


    Suddenly, a slim figure silently snuck into Nancy''s room.


    Endless darkness followed the figure, as if a world of absolute darkness was connected behind him.


    The strange part was that he appeared in the living room, but Nancy and Faye did


    not notice him. They were still fooling around.


    The slim figure stood in front of the sofa and watched them in silence.

 Chapter 1189

    Faye had her mouth closed to Nancy.


    Nancy said in shock, "Faye, we can''t!"


    They could fool around, but Nancy could not ept kissing her, so she turned red from the neck up.


    Faye felt like teasing Nancy because she looked shy and shocked. Nancy could not believe that she grabbed her and tried to forcefully kiss her.


    Nancy started to resist out of shock. They were messing about on the sofa.


    However, the slim figure waved his hand and drowned them in endless darkness. Nancy was instantly shocked. She felt as if she was pulled into the dark trenches by countless hands. Her heart was beating rapidly.


    There was a thunderous sounding from the darkness at that moment.


    A ray of light cut through the darkness like lightning. The attack also went for the slim figure''s heart at high speed.


    The slim figure was shocked. The Sword of Darkness was formed in his hand, and he stabbed at the lightning attack.


    A loud explosion could be heard. Spiritual energy dissipated and surged to the sky, which caused the roof to be blown away. The dissipated spiritual energy howled in the air.


    The darkness faded away, and the slim figure was caught off guard. He looked at Faye, who stood with hands behind her back.


    Nancy was also shocked. She looked at Faye and the slim figure in disbelief.


    She had no idea when the slim figure entered the room, nor did she know who it


    was.


    At the same time, she found it hard to believe that Faye had grown so powerful. The slim figure said slowly, "You''re not her."


    "You''re right." Faye''s body transformed and became Wilbur.


    Nancy widened her eyes in shock. Her mouth was wide open.


    She pointed at Wilbur and yelled, "Y-You...!"


    "Ahem, sorry. I was only fooling around,"ughed Wilbur awkwardly.


    Nancy blushed harder and scolded him, "You scoundrel!"


    Then, she dodged away, but there was a sweet smile on her face. It was as though she had forgotten about the threat in the room.


    Wilbur smiled awkwardly.


    The slim figure asked coldly, "Have you noticed me since the beginning?"


    "Of course. You''re in my territory. What''s the difference between me and an idiot if


    I can''t notice you?" asked Wilbur in a displeased tone.


    The slim figure frowned and asked, "How did you know who I was going to attack?"


    "You kept inspecting Faye with your spirit energy just now, so I knew you were going to attack her. Am I right?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    The slim figure looked at Wilbur silently. The darkness behind him tumbled.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "Let me guess. You want to kill me, but you''re going to capture one of the women I care about, just in case your assassination fails. That way, you can escape with a hostage, am I right?"


    The slim figure stayed silent.


    "Tell me who sent you to kill me, and I might consider sparing your life," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Meanwhile, a few people could be heard from the outside.


    Eileen, Zeke, Chester, and Shepard flew towards the room, and they formed a square formation to surround the room.


    Wilbur sneered coldly at the slim figure.


    The slim figure raised his arm at that moment. A dark spiritual fireball shot at Wilbur in the face, then he surged to the sky instantly.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and crushed the fireball, then immediately chased after the fleeing assassin.


    They were instantly a hundred meters high in the air. Wilbur yelled, "Are you trying to run away?"


    Suddenly, the slim figure spread his ck wings. There were ck mesing out from his eyes as he shouted, "Border of Darkness."


    A square border abruptly appeared, and it was a hundred meters wide, caging Wilbur and himself in it.


    "Are you Saige Bass, the Wings of Darkness?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    Saige replied coldly, "I didn''t want to run away. I only wanted other people to stay out of our battle."


    Eileen and the others had a solemn look on their faces.


    The spiritual pressure emitted from the border made them feel an immense threat.

 Chapter 1190

    Saige knew that they were all Sanctuary level cultivators, especially Eileen and Shepard because they were both Super Sanctuary cultivators. He could tell how terrifyingly powerful Wilbur was.


    Nancy felt extremely awful and was worried.


    She was still standing because Eileen shielded her. Otherwise, she would have fainted right away.


    The others received orders from Wilbur long ago.


    No cultivators beneath the Sanctuary level were permitted to appear in a Seke Ind battle. All they needed to do was protect themselves.


    Therefore, the others stayed still in their rooms.


    Wilbur raised his hand at that moment, and the historical halberd appeared in his hand.


    He shook his hand, and the historical halberd was immediately covered in lightning and spiritual mes.


    "Don''t worry. I can take care of you myself," said Wilbur coldly.


    Saige chuckled and summoned another physical weapon in his right hand.


    The weapon was a ck w that looked huge and menacing. It was hooked on his hand and ignited in ck mes.


    The border was instantly filled with spiritual energy. Two unseen energies started to fight against each other, which caused the strong wind to howl.


    The cultivators below frowned hard.


    It could be said that Saige was more powerful than any of them.


    He was also a Super Sanctuary, but Eileen and Shepard felt like they could not create a border that wide.


    Wilbur stared at Saige''s weapon and said slowly, "The w of Darkness."


    "As expected of Trevor Penn," said Saige while smiling.


    Wilbur said coldly, "Your famous weapon has the ability to inflict pain on the soul. Who doesn''t know about it?"


    Saige smiled, and he looked very confident.


    "I can''t believe you attempted to kidnap a hostage with powers like that. Aren''t you embarrassed?" Wilbur asked in a mocking tone.


    Saige maintained his smile and said, "I''m an assassin, not an honorable knight."


    "You''re not worthy of honor anyway," said Wilbur coldly.


    Saige also scoffed coldly. The spiritual mes on the w of Darkness surged, and countless runes appeared.


    His figure vanished when he sprinted.


    Wilbur shouted and abruptly attacked his side with the historical halberd.


    An explosion could be heard from the border. The w of Darkness was held


    against the historical halberd, which caused the explosion.


    Saige''s figure was forced to appear.


    He looked surprised.


    However, he vanished again like he was teleporting. He appeared on the other side and attacked Wilbur''s waist.


    Wilbur stopped his attack as though he was able to predict the attacks. He always knew where Saige would appear.


    They instantly started an intense close-ranged battle.


    Saige moved and attacked various parts of Wilbur with the w of Darkness that could absorb power through the soul.


    Wilbur wielded his historical halberd and blocked the attacks from left to right. However, he did not follow up with any counterattacks.


    The weapons shed and made thunderous noises. Their battle caused spiritual energy to dissipate everywhere.


    The cultivators could barely see what was going on.


    Saige moved like a ghost. He was able to break thews of physics and teleport around Wilbur. All his attacks were lethal.


    Wilbur stood still, but his historical halberd could always block the sneak attacks from Saige.


    Saige was like a ghost, and Wilbur was like an unmoving mountain.


    However, their battle did not stop at all. The weapons kept shing and made thunderous noises. It caused a raging amount of spiritual energy to dissipate.


    Saige''s border was soundproof and an isted space on its own, so Eileen and the others could not join the battle.


    However, they could see the terrifying amount of dissipating spiritual energy inside the border. They could barely see both fighters with their eyes, so they knew how intense it was.


    Wilbur and Saige kept aiming at each other''s vitals.


    It could be said that each attack was extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 1191

    Saige''s w of Darkness had the power to absorb one''s soul.


    As long as you were hit, your soul would be damaged. If you got hit by it enough times, your soul would be shattered and absorbed by the w of Darkness, leading to death.


    It was no longer a matter of the body''s ability to withstand damage. It was damage that was being dealt directly to the soul. The w of Darkness was truly a terrifying weapon.


    However, Wilbur''s halberd weighed a hundred tons and even had lightning on it. Wilbur himself had arge amount of spiritual energy as well.


    The moment he managed tond a hit, it would mean a severe injury. So, Saige did not dare to look down on Wilbur either.


    In just a few short minutes, the two of them had already gone through several exchanges.


    The whole domain was filled with violent energy and chaotic winds.


    Paige seemed to be getting impatient after failing to win for a long time.


    After another teleportation ambush was stopped by Wilbur, he immediately fell back.


    The two of them were a dozen meters apart from each other and were looking at one another coldly.


    "Your skills sure are surprising," Paige said with a slight smile.


    Wilbur said calmly, "Your skills are very average."


    Wilbur did not bother with any humility.


    Wilbur''s Godly Training Form was a divine skill, so there was no need to describe how amazing it was.


    Even though Paige''s skills were average, when coupled with his ability to teleport, ordinary Sanctuary levelbatants would not be able to stand up to him at all.


    That ability was also incredibly useful for assassins.


    However, with Wilbur''s immense spirit energy, his teleportation was not as useful as they could be.


    "Haha, you''re right. It looks like I''ll have to reveal a bit of my true skills," Paige smiled and said.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "If you can, then hurry up and do it. Otherwise, you might never get the chance."


    Paige was not angered. Instead, he smiled slightly and lifted the w of Darkness in front of his chest. Suddenly, spiritual mes ignited around his body as he said slowly, "Curtain of Darkness."


    Suddenly, the whole domain started to shake.


    There was a sudden look of surprise on Wilbur''s face.


    His spirit energy was actually being suppressed. He could not push it out of his body at all.


    His five senses were all being restricted as well.


    His sense of hearing, sight, smell, touch, and taste became incredibly weak.


    He even found it hard to see things just a few meters away.


    At that moment, Paige suddenlyughed loudly, saying, "No one can evenst three minutes in the Curtain of Darkness. Even those at the Super Sanctuary level are no exception."


    As he said that, Paige disappeared again.


    When he appeared again, he was behind Wilbur. The w of Darkness had incredibly violent spiritual energy around it, shing right down at Wilbur''s back.


    The w of Darkness was as quick as lightning.


    Wilbur''s movements were much slower.


    As the w of Darkness was about to hit Wilbur''s back, he barely managed to raise his halberd against it.


    With a bang, Wilbur was sent flying, mming right into the edge of the domain. "No!" Eileen shouted loudly, quickly sending her swords at the domain again. Shepard shouted out as well, and the Nature Longsword surged, unleashing energy that was over a hundred meters tall and shing right at the domain. There were two loud explosions.


    Eileen''s swords were shattered by the explosion.


    Shepard''s terrifying sword energy was shattered by the domain as well.


    Yet, that massive domain did not budge at all.


    Two Super Sanctuary level attacks had been renderedpletely useless.


    Eileen and Shepard''s expressions turned incredibly serious.


    Zeke and Chester were justpletely dumbfounded.


    Nancy was incredibly anxious as well, shouting out, "What do we do? What do we do?!"


    Anyone could see that Wilbur was being forced back to an incredible degree.

 Chapter 1192

    Eileen said in a serious tone, "Don''t panic. Wilbur''s skills aren''t that limited."


    Only then did Nancy calm down a bit.


    However, everyone knew that Wilbur was at a disadvantage at that moment, and none of them could help him at all.


    There was nothing they could do about that domain.


    That was also what worried them.


    The fact that Paige had created such a terrifying domain meant that Paige''s skills were far above what they imagined.


    At that moment, Wilbur wasughing maniacally as he charged forward without fear.


    Under his Curtain of Darkness, his opponent''s senses were cut off, so they would only be tortured by him, allowing him to toy with them as he pleased.


    On his w of Darkness was an intense spiritual me that had countless runes surrounding it, unleashing terrifying energy. He shed right down at Wilbur.


    Wilbur was forced to be on the defensive and was sent flying a few times.


    Paigeughed as he raised his w, summoning up his spiritual energy again as he lunged at Wilbur.


    Looking at Paige''s maniacal look on his face, everyone had solemn looks.


    Nancy''s heart felt like it was about to jump out of her throat. She could not even breathe properly.


    At that moment, Wilbur suddenly shouted out loudly, summoning up all his spirit energy and solidifying it into a silver bundle of light the size of a fish.


    After that, the silver light exploded.


    A formless shockwave exploded outward.


    Wilbur''s five senses recovered, and Paige, who was right in front of Wilbur at that moment, had been stunned by that spirit shockwave.


    Wilbur sneered as he condensed an incredibly violent energy in his halberd and swept it at Paige.


    The intense crackling of lightning could be heard.


    Paige quickly recovered from the momentary daze and quickly moved his w.


    After they shed, Paige quickly teleported away.


    Spiritual energy was wildly circting in the domain.


    Paige''s clothes were a mess, and the hand that was holding the w was trembling slightly.


    He was dumbfounded.


    Someone had actually broken through his Curtain of Darkness, and almost cut him in half!


    If he did not have his teleportation, he could have died right there.


    Paige''s expression was no longer as calm as before. He started to look a bit ferocious.


    That earlier sh from Wilbur had definitely scared him.


    Wilbur looked at Paige and sneered, saying, "I guess you''re quite fast."


    In truth, he had already thought of a way to break through the Curtain of Darkness the moment it was used.


    The Curtain of Darkness was something that used spirit energy to suppress a person''s senses. It did not just take away one''s senses.


    With his immense spirit energy, a spirit energy shockwave should have been able to break through.


    However, he acted helpless and let Paige attack him to find a chance to deal a killing blow so he could end the battle as soon as possible.


    Yet, Paige''s teleportation was truly amazing.


    At a critical moment, it had saved Paige''s life, which Wilbur felt was a pity.


    That person could definitely be considered a strong opponent.


    However, after a brief moment of fear from Paige, he was filled with anger.


    As the seventh-ranked assassin in the world, he had never been in such a state before.


    It had always been him ying with his opponents, having them right at the palm


    of his hands before he killed them andpleted his task.


    He had never fallen for a trap before and had never found his life to be in danger.

 Chapter 1193

    It was utter humiliation.


    "You''re very strong, definitely deserving of being in the Super Sanctuary level, but you''re still far from enough," Paige let out a wild shout as his body started to expand, turning into a muscr figure over two meters tall. The wings behind his body suddenly opened and raised up high.


    The ck wings had spiritual mes around them, and countless runes were flowing on top of them.


    The whole domain started to resonate with a dark hymn as if the demons of hell were singing in unison.


    The spiritual mes around Paige''s w of Darkness started to glow even brighter, revealing aplete inscription.


    A wave of terrifying spiritual energy pressure covered the whole domain.


    Paige''s voice started to sound like a demon from hell as well, deep and distant.


    "Brat, it''s time for you the enjoy the feeling of death. I hope you''ll be able to treasure your final moments," Paige shouted loudly, "Requiem of Darkness."


    The domain was suddenly filled with ck mist. On Paige''s head were two twisted horns. ck mes spurted out from his orifices, and a thick, ck magma seemed to ooze out of his body. The w in his hand was full of terrifying spiritual energy as he walked towards Wilbur.


    The whole domain suddenly turned into darkness.


    It resounded with the whispers of demons, and it was filled with ck winds.


    Paige''s body seemed to disappear in and out of the ck fog as if he were a demon that was descending to the human realm. His gaze was fixed on Wilbur as he slowly advanced.


    A storm of spiritual energy shattered the air in the domain, causing demonic wails to be heard.


    Wilbur was in the eye of the storm, and his body seemed to sway a bit.


    Everyone below started to feel anxious again.


    They were worried about Wilbur.


    Nancy was so nervous that she started to pray for Wilbur.


    Looking at the demonic Paige walking closer, Wilbur scoffed as he unleashed his domain.


    Tyrant of No Other.


    The spiritual mes around Wilbur''s body suddenly erupted, hitting the top of the domain before the glow dimmed.


    His body''s spiritual mes had countless runes around them.


    The spiritual mes around his halberd had countless inscriptions around them.


    Behind him was the vague figure of a tyrant.


    That tyrant was ten meters tall, wearing a ck draconic robe and a crown on his head. His hands were behind his back as he looked at the approaching Paige as if he was merely an ant.


    A violent, terrifying pressure emerged, shing against Paige''s, and causing a violent tornado to emerge from within the domain.


    The whole domain started to shake because of the violent sh of energies.


    As his powers improved, Wilbur''s domain strengthened drastically as well.


    It had formed the Super Domain, Tyrant''s Gaze.


    Under the Tyrant''s Gaze, even Pagie''s terrifying domain, the Requiem of Darkness, waspletely overpowered, unable to touch Wilbur at all.


    However, Paige was not afraid and merely shouted loudly as he rushed right at Wilbur.


    As he sped out, Paige let out an angered roar as the wings behind him started to move, summoning arge wave of dark mes.


    His figure started to rise as well, and the w of Darkness attacked Wilbur with unbelievable power.


    Five massive spiritual des appeared around the w of Darkness, assaulting Wilbur with terrifying energy.


    Everywhere the des passed, space itself would crack as they shattered everything.


    Suddenly, even the violent winds in the domain were being moved, howling like a storm in the sea, threatening to swallow everything.


    Everyone below was incredibly anxious as they watched everything.


    It was the first time they had seen someone who could truly stand up against Wilbur.


    At that moment, Wilbur shouted out loud, and the halberd in his hand moved.


    With the massive energy in his domain, even the incredibly heavy halberd was finding it hard to withstand everything.


    As Paige''s w of Darkness swung down, Wilbur activated Heaven''s Tear of Thunder.


    The bronze halberd erupted with frightening mes as the sound of wind and thunder resounded in the skies.

 Chapter 1194

    The violent spiritual mes shot out with explosions of thunder.


    Violent winds howled within the domain, and thunder and lightning filled the skies. Spiritual energy ran wild, and it looked like the end of days.


    The five spiritual energy des that Paige''s w of Darkness formed were destroyed in an instant, causing the spiritual energy to flow everywhere.


    The remaining force continued straight at Paige.


    Paige was shocked as he immediately put the w of Darkness in front of him, and his spiritual mes expanded.


    The massive wave of energy sent Paige flying, and the spiritual mes on the w of Darkness dimmed.


    Paige looked at Wilbur inplete shock.


    He never would have expected that anyone would be able to stand up to his Requiem of Darkness and even force him back.


    After the shock, he just felt incredible anger.


    As the seventh-ranked assassin in the world, he felt like his name had been deeply insulted.


    "Unforgivable. You pitiful bug, tremble before me!" Paige roared. The domain was suddenly covered in ck fog, obstructing everyone''s view.


    Yet, at that moment, the violent winds in the domain suddenly turned into countless massive des of wind.


    Those des of wind were ignited with spiritual mes, surrounded by runes. With incredible force and a lightning-quick pace, they shot right at Paige in the ck fog.


    Eileen and the others were all filled with respect when they saw that.


    Paige''s Requiem of Darkness was already incredibly terrifying.


    Yet, Wilbur''s power was even more shocking. Not only did he stop Paige''s attack, but he had forced Paige back before attacking Paige with those horrifying des of wind.


    That attack from Wilbur alone was enough for him to be one of the top experts in the world.


    Those wind des explosively shot into the ck fog.


    Then, continual explosions were heard.


    As spiritual energy flowed wildly, the ck fog waspletely eliminated. When the ck fog dispersed, Eileen and the others were shocked once again. Paige had actually managed to survive such intense attacks.


    At that moment, Paige''s wings were already destroyed, and his body was covered


    in blood. One of his horns had been broken as well, and he looked to be in a pitiful state.


    However, he was still standing, and his eyes were fiery as he red at Wilbur in fury.


    "You lowly bug. You''vepletely angered me," Paige said with his hellish and cold tone.


    Wilbur said coldly, "If you have anything else, thene at me. You''re just an insignificant bug."


    Wilbur''s words deeply angered Paige.


    He shouted angrily as spiritual mes surged out of his body again, revealingplete sets of inscriptions.


    The wings behind him suddenly recovered and ignited in mes again.


    He raised his w of darkness as he shouted out with an inhuman voice,


    "Requiem of Darkness: Judgment of the Demon King."


    Suddenly, the whole domain resonated with a dark hymn again.


    It was as if countless devils were wailing in insanity.


    That sound seemed to have the power to steal souls as it charged at Wilbur''s soul.


    Wilbur scoffed as his spirit energy surrounded his soul, forming a barrier. Hepletely ignored that attack.


    With the Requiem of Darkness, Paige''s spiritual mes grew more and more intense. The whole domain felt like it was about to be burned down.


    At that moment, Wilbur noticed a red light in Paige''s body that seemed to pierce past the domain, connecting to an unknown ce.


    Meanwhile, Paige''s body expanded again, reaching a terrifying ten-meter height. His lookspletely changed as well.

 Chapter 1195

    At that moment, there was a pair of one-meter-long horns on Paige''s head. His whole head hadpletely transformed into a demon''s, losing any semnce of humanity.


    His massive body had ripped through his clothes, revealing hispletely ckened body.


    His legs even started to arch up, and his whole body had demonic patterns on it.


    The two massive wings behind his body were ignited with spiritual mes and filled with inscriptions.


    A wave of demonic energy filled the air in the domain, and massive ck clouds started to condense around it.


    The whole realm was filled with dark energy. The tremendous spiritual pressure was suppressing the space within the realm, causing the whole ce to distort.


    Everyone was looking into the realm with incredible worry.


    Paige''s abilities had far exceeded their expectations. Wilbur had definitely met a worthy opponent.


    They thought to themselves that they would definitely not have been able tost for so long against Paige.


    Even Eileen and Shepard felt like Paige was the strongest opponent that Wilbur had ever faced and were filled with worry for him.


    At that moment, the dark clouds in the domain formed a huge demonic face.


    That face spanned dozens of meters, and had horrifying horns on it, with a mouth and nose that was spewing fire.


    The massive mouth opened and closed, chanting something that made one suffer just listening to it.


    As it chanted, a ck ball of energy started to condense in the middle of the domain.


    It emitted a heart-stopping aura.


    At that moment, Paige let out a maniacalugh, and his massive body shook as heughed.


    "You lowly thing, ept your judgment. It''s an honor the God of Darkness is granting you," Paige shouted crazily.


    Wilbur''s face darkened as he said coldly, "Damn. I guess there are quite a few people who believe in this. However, do you have anyst words?"


    "Preposterous! You need to maintain absolute respect in front of the great God of Darkness!" Paige bellowed.


    Wilbur sneered and said, "I guess you really don''t know your ce. Is this the limit of what you can do?"


    "What do you mean?" Paige was taken aback, unable to understand how Wilbur remained so calm.


    Wilbur shouted angrily, "If I didn''t want to witness the power of that crappy God of Darkness of yours, do you think you''d still be alive right now?"


    "Heathen, the power of the God of Darkness isn''t something a bug like you canprehend," Paige shouted angrily.


    Wilbur smiled slightly as he said slowly, "Well, I happened to just learn a new skill. Let''s see if your Requiem of Darkness is stronger than our ancestor''s Immortal Technique."


    Wilbur''s halberd shook, and spiritual mes shot up. Countless inscriptions started to gather around the halberd.


    A horrifying wave of pressure appeared, and the halberd started to shake.


    A sense of immense danger suddenly appeared in Paige''s mind.


    He panicked and immediately activated the Judgment of the Demon King.


    The ck orb suddenly contracted, turning into a dense ck orb that was the size of an egg.


    The whole domain fell into absolute darkness.


    Eileen and the others lost sight of what was inside, and their expressions turned incredibly serious.


    Nancy was constantly praying.


    The next moment, the ck orb expanded suddenly, turning into a ck hole that was a few meters wide.


    The other end of the ck hole seemed to connect to an unknown world.


    Meanwhile, the Requiem of Darkness seemed to be at its end as well, reaching a climax.


    The ck hole seemed to resonate with the chanting, and a wave of intense suction tried to pull Wilbur into the ck hole.


    Wilbur was able to see the hundreds of thousands of demons on the other end of the ck hole reaching out, craving his flesh and blood, as well as his soul.


    At that moment, Wilbur shouted out, "Tertiary Immortal Combat: Absolute Extinction!"

 Chapter 1196

    The image of the tyrant behind Wilbur started to move.


    The Dragon Power, thunder power, and spiritual energy in his body all condensed on the bronze halberd.


    The halberd''s mes and inscriptions were allpressed within the halberd.


    The halberd''s frantic shaking caused the space around it to start to shatter, revealing tiny cracks.


    A horrifying aura was around him, assaulting Paige''s heart and causing him to shudder.


    With such power, even the ck hole could not move Wilbur''s body at all.


    Wilbur stood in the domain, and the halberd spun in his hand before it shot out right at Paige.


    The flying halberd carried all its weight with it, alongside the Dragon Power, thunder power, and spiritual energy from Wilbur.


    As it flew, it reduced everything around it to ash.


    The wild spiritual energy, the air, the formless pressure, everything seemed to be exterminated by the halberd.


    That destructive power was assaulting Paige''s heart.


    As he looked at the approaching halberd, Paige let out a surprised roar.


    The halberd shattered the ck hole before it flew right for Paige with its horrifying power.


    Paige felt a sense of hopelessness that reached his soul.


    Absolute Extinction.


    Anything the halberd passed truly would just cease to exist.


    Even his Judgment of the Demon King that created a door to the demon realm, was destroyed.


    He had already unleashed all of his power.


    He had even offered up his soul to use the Judgment of the Demon King, but it was still destroyed regardless.


    He could not figure out if there was any way he could stand up against that terrifying technique.


    "Please spare me! I''m willing to surrender."


    With all the fear in his heart, Paige knelt down in submission.


    However, Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "There''s no need."


    With an explosion, the halberd swept past Paige''s body.


    Paige''srge demonic body suddenly turned to ash.


    The halberd let out another explosion, unleashing all of its energy.


    The tremendous shockwave shattered the domain in an instant, causing the spiritual energy to disperse wildly into the air.


    The loud explosions resonated in the night sky of Seechertown.


    Two figures rose to the air.


    Wilbur looked at them and scoffed as he kept his halberd, picking up the w of Darkness and putting it into the demine.


    After a few seconds, the two figures appeared next to Wilbur.


    One of them had red robes on his body and had a pair of silver shackles on his hands.


    Another had a slender body and was wearing a suit with long hair that was over his shoulders, having his hands in his pockets.


    The two of them stood on either side of Wilbur. They were each a hundred meters away from each other, and the three of them looked at each other.


    One of them was Constantine, the cardinal who was exiled from the Church of the Holy Illuminati.


    The other was the seventh apostle of the Church of Bloodism, Andre.


    At that moment, the four Sanctuary level fighters, Eileen, Shepard, Zeke, and


    Chester all flew up behind Wilbur, looking at the other two.


    Wilbur smiled calmly, "Do the two of you need anything?"


    "Mr. Wilbur, I felt an intense battle just now and just came to take a look," Constantine said.


    Wilbur acknowledged it before looking at Andre and asked, "What about you?"


    Andre shrugged and said with a smile, "It''s the same for me. It looks like you''ve eliminated another opponent. Congrattions."


    Wilbur said calmly, "There''s no need for that. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now. Remember, I won''t stop you from staying in Seechertown, but make sure you behave yourselves. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    Andre smiled slightly, saying, "To be honest, your threat is quite scary. I''ll let him go for today."

 Chapter 1197

    "Heretic, you''ll face the judgment of the Lord of the Holy Illuminati," Constantine looked at Andre coldly.


    Wilbur said with a scoff, "Did you forget my rules?"


    Constantine and Andre both scoffed before they turned around and flew away.


    Wilbur thennded at Seke Ind.


    Eileen and the others approached him.


    Wilbur looked at Eileen and said coldly, "Tell the Kiwanis Club that I''ll be there to kill off the masterminds behind the assassination in ten days."


    "You''ve finally made a decision?" Eileen let out a smile.


    Wilbur said in a matter-of-fact tone, "My patience is limited. They constantly tried to assassinate me. Do they really think I don''t know it''s their doing?"


    "Then why wait until ten dayster? Shouldn''t you head over now to catch them off guard?" Eileen smiled and said.


    Wilbur said slowly, "I want to defeat them fair and square and kill off all those who would dare challenge me. I don''t want to be rats hiding in the darkness like they are."


    "Well said. I''ll notify them," Eileen said with a nod.


    Wilbur nodded before returning to his room.


    Shepard and the others looked at Wilbur''s retreating figure and bowed deeply, showing their utmost respect.


    Wilbur''s skills seemed to have no limit. Even those of them closest to him could not fathom how strong he truly was.


    They could only show him their respect and reverence.


    In the Kiwanis Club tower meeting room within Magic City, the old man, muscr man, and stylish man were sitting down together.


    The old man looked at the other two and said slowly, "Paige failed. Wilbur has dered war on us."


    "That was going to happen eventually," the muscr man said.


    The old man said, "It looks like we''ll be facing a huge challenge. What do you two think we should do?"


    "I''m abstaining. I said before, this has nothing to do with me," the muscr man said.


    The old man looked at the stylish man.


    The stylish man was ying a game and said impatiently, "Just let hime. We''ll kill him."


    "He''s at the Super Sanctuary level," the old man said.


    The stylish man did not even bother looking up as he said, "Get with the times.


    Who cares about the Super Sanctuary level? I''ll kill him easily."


    "Haha, it looks like this young man has quite the spirit. Seymour, I''ve always regarded you highly," The old man said with a smile.


    The stylish man was Seymour Flynn. He said as he yed his game, "He''s just at


    the Sanctuary level, but you''ve been taking so long. What an annoyance."


    "I''ll immediately have the members gather in Magic City. We''ll face Wilbur at Millenium Ind and kill him there," The old man said slowly.


    At that moment, the muscr man frowned and said, "Why do we need to be enemies?"


    "He threatened our position, Braum. This concerns your benefits too. Why don''t you think about it more," the old man said.


    The muscr man, Braum Steele, said slowly, "There''s no need to think about it. It''s not like the Kiwanis Club was established for anyone''s benefit."


    After that, Braum stood up and left.


    The old man shook his head, saying to Seymour, "This time, we''ll gather five fighters at the Sanctuary level. With you at the helm, you''ll have to make sure that Wilbur doesn''t make it out alive."


    "Hurry up, this stupid game is so boring," Seymour threw his phone away.


    The old manughed and said, "Once you deal with Wilbur and Eileen, why don''t you deal with Braum too? He''s no longer on our side."


    "That''s just a piece of cake. However, I want sixty percent of Braum and Eileen''s assets after that," Seymour said as he looked at the old man.


    The old manughed, "Not a problem. As long as the two of us are united, there''s nothing we can''t solve."


    "See you in ten days. Super Sanctuary level? Hahaha..." The stylish man walked out as heughed.


    The old man stood up, saying, "Come."


    An assistant walked in and bowed.


    "Notify all members to gather at Millennium Ind in ten days. We will be facing amon enemy, Seechertown''s Wilbur Penn, also known as Trevor Penn," the old man said with a smile.

 Chapter 1198

    In Seechertown, Wilbur and Eileen were getting ready to leave Seke Ind.


    Shepard said by the side, "Sir, let mee along too."


    "That''s right, sir. Let us go too," Zeke and Chester said.


    Eileene said seriously, "The strength of the Kiwanis Club can''t be underestimated. Please consider it wisely."


    "Are they that strong?" Wilbur said calmly.


    Eilleen said, "The leader, Ferris Jeeter, has always been a regr person, but he''s known as the All-knowing Old Man."


    "Then is there much to think about? Isn''t he just a regr person?" Wilbur said.


    Eileen frowned and added, "The elder, Seymour, might not be that strong, but he seems to have high-tech weapons."


    "So what?"


    "If the Kiwanis Club mobilized their forces, they would at least have five members at the Sanctuary level, and at least one at the Super Sanctuary level. They would have more than thirty experts at the Ambience level, on top of having Seymour. On top of that, we will be in their territory. It''s still risky," Eileen said.


    Wilbur said calmly, "It doesn''t matter. No matter what, I''llpletely tten them this time. I''ll make sure they know the price of challenging me."


    Eileen was silent for a moment before she suddenly smiled and said, "Then let''s go. We need to ept the challenge no matter what."


    Wilbur looked at Shepard and the others, "The rest of you should stay here and guard the ce. Make sure everyone else is safe. I''ll just go with Eileen."


    Shepard and the others were forced to bow and acknowledge the orders.


    Wilbur and Eileen took off, driving to the train station.


    Millennium Ind was a small ind that was rtively close to Magic City. It was a part of the Kiwanis Club''s assets. It was turned into a five-star resort ind.


    That morning, Millennium Ind was bustling with activities.


    Over three hundred leaders of the Kiwanis Club had hurried over to the ind a few days ago and were all staying in the five-star hotel on the ind.


    All of the rich families of Magic City were also fighting to get onto the ind to participate in this event.


    Anyone who was in the upper echelons of Magic City knew of the power of the Kiwanis Club.


    It was a monster thatpletely dominated the country and even overseas. They even monopolized several business channels.


    The members of the Kiwanis Club had a system of sharing their businesses, sharing their product channels, and helping one another. They implemented trade monopolies that made it so that medium and small-scale businesses could never shine.


    Just being able to be a part of the club was already an honor. That was how highly the Kiwanis Club was regarded in business circles.


    At that moment, in therge za at the hotel, seats were already set up. Countless workers were working frantically to manage the ces of those seats and the names they belonged to.


    Outside the za that was thousands of meters in radius, there were already a few hundred people waiting.


    They were all the rich elites of Magic City and were all existences that were highly regarded.


    Yet, they were forced to wait outside at the moment, waiting for the appearances of the leader, elders, and members of the Kiwanis Club to appear before they even had a spot.


    However, there were noints at all.


    That was because Ferris Jeeter had said that, after this event, they would be choosing suitable members to join the Kiwanis Club


    Everyone was racking their minds trying to join the club, so they were just waiting eagerly.


    Joining the Kiwanis Club meant that they would be able to join this monopolistic model, rising through the ranks and earning vast amounts of wealth, truly bing an elite among elites.


    They were incredibly curious as well.


    Who exactly was Trevor Penn to dare to challenge the Kiwanis Club?


    The Kiwanis Club was not just an iparable existence in the business world.


    When it came to martial might, they were just as horrifying.


    They had close to a hundred members at the Ambience level, roughly eight at the Sanctuary level, and two at the Super Sanctuary level.

 Chapter 1199

    Even though Angie Zeeto had mysteriously disappeared, and Eileen Fall had betrayed them, they still had several Sanctuary level experts.


    That kind of strength was already enough to subdue a small to mid-sized country.


    Even if Trevor Penn was at the Sanctuary level, was he not just being suicidal? Everyone was confused.


    At that moment, the massive clock at the top of the hotel sounded.


    It was ten.


    At the same time, incredibly impressive-looking people walked out of the hotel. Those people all seemed like elites, and not a single one of them looked ordinary.


    Next to them were all incredibly strong bodyguards. They arrived at the za, and under the guidance of the employees, they all found their seats, with their bodyguards behind them.


    Those businessmen outside all had serious expressions on their faces as they waited for the leader and the elders to appear.


    Sure enough, Ferris arrived at the center of the za with five people.


    Yet, those who were familiar with the club were curious. Among those people, why were Seymour and Braum, the elders, missing?


    At that moment, Ferris stood in front of the microphone at the center and said with


    a slight smile, "Wee, everyone. Wee to the emergency meeting of the Kiwanis Club."


    Everyone immediately started to p.


    Once the apuse ended, Ferris continued to say, "Everyone should already know that this meeting is because the Kiwanis Club has received an immense challenge. Someone is trying to destroy us and take our ce."


    "Who would dare? They''re suicidal."


    "Sir, with our power, any opponent would be like an ant."


    "That Trevor Penn doesn''t know his ce at all. He''s just looking for his own death."


    The businessmen all around started to praise and tter the Kiwanis Club.


    It was hard to me them. Everyone could see the power of the Kiwanis Club. Only those who had an understanding of the club knew how terrifying the club


    was.


    Comparatively, an unknown man from the north was trying to challenge the club. It was unbelievable.


    Ferrisughed and said, "Of course, the Kiwanis Club isn''t afraid of any challenge. Even if Elder Eileen is with Trevor Penn, we believe that the Kiwanis Club will be able to handle the situation."


    "That''s obvious."


    "The club is unbeatable!"


    Everyone started to shout excitedly.


    Ferris'' voice slowly turned dark and cold, saying, "Eileen and Trevor are scheming to get rid of the Kiwanis Club to take our ce. This can''t be tolerated. This time, we''ve gathered all our members, with five of them at the Sanctuary level. We want everyone to know how stupid it is to challenge us."


    "Yes, that''s how it should be. We should give those scheming rats a stern warning!" someone yelled.


    "Thank you, everyone. The Kiwanis Club will be picking a hundred members to join us after this, continuing the legacy of our club. At the same time, we just want everyone to mutually benefit from all of this." Ferris'' words earned intense apuse.


    That was what all those businessmen were waiting for. So, the intense cheers went on for some time.


    Finally, they quietened down after some time, and Ferris continued, "Everyone, please enjoy the feast while we wait for Trevor Penn."


    The moment he said that, over a hundred people pushed dozens of tables filled with food into the venue. They were filled with luxurious foods and alcohol for everyone to enjoy.


    Seeing all of it, Ferris had a pleased smile on his face.


    Those people were all his chess pieces. One day, he would be able to fulfill his wishes and step into that mysterious world.


    Then, all those riches and reputations were worth nothing inparison.


    Everyone here was just a steppingstone to his sess.

 Chapter 1200

    At the train station, Wilbur and Eileen disembarked and arrived at the pier.


    The pier was unusually active that day, and the ferries that headed to Millennium Ind were not in operation.


    Meanwhile, a group of people were quarreling with the workers there.


    Wilbur listened in for a while and noticed that they were fighting because they could not get to Millennium Ind.


    Wilbur looked at Eileen as he asked, "What do we do? Surely we can''t fly over in broad daylight?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged for a ship. No matter what, I''m still an elder of the Kiwanis Club."


    Eileen smiled slightly before she dialed a number. Not long after that, a cruise ship came over and stopped by the pier.


    Looking at that luxurious cruise ship, Wilbur smiled and said, "You really are rich."


    "I have enough to buy a ship, at least," Eileen smiled as she boarded the ship.


    Wilbur followed her as well.


    At that moment, a young girl in sporting attire with a ponytail rushed over to Wilbur, "Hey, is this your ship?"


    "No," Wilbur said.


    The girl seemed a bit disappointed. Wilbur smiled slightly and got on.


    When she saw that, she shouted, "Hey, could you take us to Millennium Ind? Please help us out."


    Wilbur looked at Eileen and said, "It''s your ship. You can decide."


    "Why do you want to go there?" Eileen looked at the girl and asked.


    The girl said in a hurry, "I want to go attend the Kiwanis Club''s party. Please help me out here."


    Eileen smiled slightly, "Come on."


    "Thank you."


    The girl happily called for her friends.


    At that moment, the group that had just been arguing with the workers at the pier


    all hurriedly rushed over and boarded the ship.


    The ship started to move toward Millennium Ind.


    On the deck, Wilbur and Eileen enjoyed the sea breeze as they looked forward.


    At that moment, the girl and herpanions walked over, thanking Eileen, "Thank you. I''m Joanna Laak. These are my friends-Thorsten Star, Cynthia Gaol, Tristan Skye, and Yeanan Dean."


    As the girl thanked them, she introduced herpanions.


    Eileen smiled slightly and said, "Does this event have anything to do with you all?"


    "We''re fans of Seymour. We''re just going over to support him," Joanna said excitedly.


    Wilbur looked at Eileen curiously, saying, "Seymour''s fans?"


    "Seymour is one of the elders of the Kiwanis Club and is a gaming savant. He has quite a lot of fans," Eileen said with a smile.


    Wilbur nodded.


    Even though he did not y games, he knew that the fans were quite amazing.


    In particr, some of those mindless fans could be considered fanatics. They were detached from normal logic.


    "You don''t know about Seymour?" Joanna said as she looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t y games."


    Joanna shook her head, saying, "Whatever. You wouldn''t understand even if I told you. It''s just that, we heard that there are people who are trying to cause trouble for Seymour this time. We''re here to help him out. We might just beat those people up, so they won''t cause him any more trouble in the future."


    "Is it really that simple?" Wilbur felt a bit exasperated.


    Joanna said, "Seymour isn''t just a top-tier businessman, he''s also a top-tier gamer, and our idol as well. Someone as excellent as him can do no wrong. Anyone who wants to cause him trouble is either crazy or insane. In the end, we''ll beat him up for Seymour''s sake no matter what if we meet that person."


    "Yes, I''ll definitely beat him up," That boy named Thorsten shouted.


    The boy called Tristan showed off his well-toned body as he said viciously, "If I


    meet that Trevor Penn, I''ll show him how solid my fist is."


    "That''s right. If they challenge Seymour, then they need to suffer the consequences," Cynthia said unhappily.


    At the same time, Yeanan, who had sses on, said in a polite manner, "Seymour


    is a member of the Kiwanis Club. Trevor challenged the Kiwanis Club, which means he''s challenging Seymour. We''ll definitely be against him if as loyal fans of Seymour."


    Wilbur could not help but sigh as he looked at those kids who were about twenty years old.

 Chapter 1201

    Those youngsters were just too naive.


    Wilbur''s conflict with the Kiwanis Club has gone beyond the point of reconciliation.


    The Kiwanis Club had tried to assassinate him multiple times, so he would be forced to counterattack.


    This was a matter of life and death, and not just a simple challenge.


    Neither was it something youngsters would be familiar with.


    Those youngsters did not understand anything, but they were throwing


    themselves right into the fire. Were they not afraid of getting themselves dragged into it?


    Shaking his head, Wilbur looked forward, not saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Eileen smiled slightly and said, "Why don''t I just send you back."


    "No, we have to go see Seymour," Joana insisted.


    Eileen sighed and remained silent.


    That was because both of them knew that those kids would not listen to them no matter what they said.


    Not long after that, the ship stopped at the dock of Millennium Ind.


    Joana and the others quickly thanked Eileen before they got off the ship and rushed to the ind.


    Wilbur and Eileen exchanged nces before they shook their heads helplessly, getting off the ship.


    There were those who saw Eileen at the dock, and they were immediately in an anxious state.


    Eileen walked into the docks, coldly saying, "Go spread the word that Wilbur is here."


    "Yes."


    The employees did not dare say anything else in front of Eileen and immediately went to convey the message.


    Wilbur and Eileen started to walk toward the hotel on the ind.


    On the way there, the scenery was incredibly beautiful. The Kiwanis Club had definitely made the ce look like a paradise.


    Not too long after that, the two of them arrived in front of the hotel.


    There were four to five hundred people standing in front of the za at the hotel,


    and all of them looked at Wilbur and Eileen ferociously.


    Ferris sat on a chair with a smile on his face.


    Seymour was next to him, ying with his phone with a gold case next to him that was taller than him.


    Braum was there as well, but he remained expressionless.


    Wilbur and Eileen slowly walked over.


    "Are you Trevor Penn?" A muscr middle-aged man looked down on Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at him and said, "Yes."


    "To dare challenge the Kiwanis Club, you''ve sure got some guts," the man mocked.


    Wilburughed and said, "Is the Kiwanis Club your dad? Why are you protective of it?"


    "You..." The man seemed hurt by what Wilbur said.


    "Brat, I''ll kill you," he retorted with a fierce expression.


    Wilbur could not be bothered with him and continued walking forward.


    "He doesn''t know his ce, and he''s evening here to meet his death. I guess there are all sorts of people in the world," Someone continued to mock Wilbur, triggering a lot ofughter.


    Wilbur merely smiled coldly, ignoring them.


    However, at that moment, Joana from earlier appeared, looking at Wilbur in disbelief as she said, "So you''re Trevor Penn, the man who challenged Seymour and the Kiwanis Club?"


    "It''s not a challenge, I''m just settling the score," Wilbur said calmly.


    Joana''s expression turned sour at that moment, clenching her teeth as she said, "If we knew it was you, we''d have rather swam over here than get on your ship."


    "Yes, you scum. You''re not worthy of challenging Seymour," Yeanan said. Thorsten followed, "Hurry up and apologize to Seymour, or you won''t even get past us."


    As they spoke, a few of them started to surround Wilbur and Eileen, blocking their way.

 Chapter 1202

    Wilbur''s expression slowly got darker.


    Even though they were kids, what they said had definitely crossed the line.


    Eileen looked at them and said slowly, "Get out of the way. This isn''t something you should be involved in."


    "We''re already involved. What are you gonna do about it? Are you going to resort to violence?" Joana said loudly.


    Trist shed the muscles on his arm as he stared at Wilbur and said, "You piece of trash,e fight me."


    Wilbur''s expression darkened at that moment.


    Even though he did not want to have anything to do with those kids, they had really gotten him angry.


    Just then, Ferris shouted, "Trevor, stop arguing with some kids. Come over here."


    When Joana and the others heard that, they finally gave way.


    However, they still stared daggers at Wilbur as if he were their mortal enemy.


    Wilbur scoffed as he slowly walked to the za, stopping about a dozen meters in front of Ferris.


    Ferris slowly got up and looked at Wilbur and Eileen.


    Braum looked at the two of them with aplicated expression on his face.


    Seymour was still focused on his game, unaffected by his surroundings.


    Ferris said slowly, "The Divine General''s name is one I''ve heard of for a long time. You truly stand out amongst your peers."


    "Stop with the nonsense. You''ve tried to assassinate me multiple times. How are we going to settle the score?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Ferrisughed and said, "What a joke. Do you have any evidence?"


    "I don''t," Trevor said calmly.


    Ferrisughed and said, "If you don''t have the evidence to back your usation, then what are you even saying? You killed elder Angie Zeeto and her daughter, and caused Eileen to betray the Kiwanis Club. Aren''t you our enemy instead?"


    "They asked for their own death. It has nothing to do with the Kiwanis Club. I just can''t figure out why you insist on trying to kill me," Wilbur said.


    Ferris shook his head and said, "The flow of the world can''t be controlled by individual people. At your level, you should understand that."


    "What a load of nonsense," Wilbur said coldly.


    Ferris smiled calmly and said, "Eileen, you have onest chance toe back. Think about it."


    "There''s no need. The Kiwanis Club now is no longer the same as it used to be. I''m not interested," Eileen said.


    Ferris sighed. He swept his gaze around and said slowly, "Everyone, with things as they are, there''s no need for debate. It''s time to use strength to prove yourself."


    "Trevor Penn,e meet your death."


    Right as Ferris finished his statement, the five Sanctuary level fighters rose into the air, lining up horizontally at the za.


    Those five Sanctuary level fighters were burning with spiritual mes, and they held all manner of spiritual weapons in their hands.


    One of their mes shot right up to the skies, filled with countless runes.


    A strong wave of spiritual pressure started to emanate into the air, causing violent winds to start howling.


    The one who shouted was the Super Sanctuary level fighter.


    Wilbur looked at the five of them and slowly rose to the air, facing them as he said calmly, "Give me your names. I don''t kill nameless nobodies."


    "How arrogant."


    "Under themand of the Heavenly Conquerors, Sanctuary level expert Jorel Shear."


    "Under themand of the Blue Sea Group, Sanctuary level expert Reese Tyson."


    "Under themand of the Green Sun Group, Sanctuary level expert Yondu Kane."


    "Under themand of the Lumine Group, Sanctuary level expert Anis Johnson."


    "Under themand of the East End Group, Steen Howl."


    The five of them announced their names and their affiliations, drawing many cheers from below.


    Those five groups were considered to be at the top even within the Kiwanis Club, and they were remarkably strong.


    The East End Group in particr was a top-tier group. Only a group like that would be able to possess someone at the Super Sanctuary level like Steen.


    The five of them were in the air as their spiritual energies burned brightly, causing changes in the atmosphere itself. It was like five gods of war had descended, and those who were looking at them could not stop cheering.

 Chapter 1203

    Wilbur scoffed as he summoned Dark Disperse with a flick of his hand.


    Spiritual mes started to wrap around the de, with the sound of lightning apanying the mes.


    However, inparison, it still seemed like Stene and the others were at an absolute advantage.


    Someone shouted out from below, "Sirs, teach this audacious jerk a vicious lesson."


    "Yah! Let him know the consequences of challenging the Kiwanis Club."


    "Only blood will wake him up."


    "He can regret his choices in hell."


    Suddenly, everyone was crying out for blood.


    Joanna and the others constantly cursed at mocked Wilbur with emotional looks on their faces as well.


    Wilbur merely said coldly, "Come face your death."


    The five of them were furious.


    Four of them were at the Sanctuary level, and one of them was at the Super Sanctuary level. They were powerful enough to stand up to countries, but that guy did not seem to care about them at all.


    "Blood Fury!" Jorel cried out, and his body''s spiritual mes suddenly turned blood red.


    His eyes werepletely red as well, and he looked like he was ready to devour anyone. His body also started to expand, turning him into a terrifying three-meter giant. Hisbat power increased greatly, and his spiritual pressure became even more violent.


    "Strength of the Trolls!" Reese cried out as well. Countless rays of light started to light up around his body.


    The power of an ancient troll appeared behind him. His two arms turned incredibly big, a few times bigger than even his body.


    The muscles on his arm started to be as hard as steel, and he quickly turned into a strange-looking monster. His strength had clearly increased several folds as well.


    "Secret of Spells!" Anis, the only woman among them, activated her domain too. In just a dozen seconds, more than ten supportive spells were activated around her, causing her powers to soar.


    "Death Mist!" Yondu shouted out in a dark tone. A green mist started to rise around him. Even the spiritual mes on his weapon turned into a deathly green.


    It was obvious that the mist was incredibly poisonous.


    "Soul Spear!" Steen shouted out loudly, and the spiritual spear in his hands started to morph, causing the space around him to be affected as well.


    Among those five, Steen''s threat was the least obvious.


    However, his domain was clearly manifesting the power of the soul. The soul was often the weakest point of a cultivator.


    It meant that Steen was the most dangerous one among the five of them and deserving of his Super Sanctuary level title.


    The five of them had already activated their domains, and the spiritual pressure in the air became even more torturous.


    The wind started to howl, and the clouds turned dark.


    Everyone below looked at them with reverence.


    They truly were Sanctuary level experts. Power like that was only something others could wish for.


    In their eyes, Wilbur was already a dead man.


    Four Sanctuary level experts and one at the Super Sanctuary level. If that was not


    enough to beat Wilbur, then they would truly be shocked.


    "Kill him."


    "Hail the five experts."


    "Kill Trevor for the glory of the Kiwanis Club."


    The masses below did not hold themselves back as they shouted excitedly, cheering for the five.


    At that moment, Steen shouted loudly, "Heretic, die!"


    His spear shot out at Wilbur.


    The others shouted out as well, using their domains as they charred at Wilbur.


    All at once, various spiritual energies were shooting right at Wilbur, ready to swallow him whole.

 Chapter 1204

    Five violent spiritual energies suddenly caused a violent howl in the air, making people''s eardrums hurt.


    Looking at how the five of them were immediately showing such strength, the crowd cheered loudly.


    Yet, at that moment, the de in Wilbur''s hand exploded with shocking spiritual pressure as he shed downward.


    There was a loud explosion, and a ten-meter-long, steel-like sh streaked across the sky.


    The five who were charging at Wilbur were suddenly rmed as a horrifying wave of spiritual energy surged.


    They immediately summoned up all their defenses and tried to avoid the attack.


    Yet, that sh was one that contained all types of Wilbur''s energies, and it was far greater than Sanctuary level in terms of power.


    It was not something they could withstand at all.


    Their defenses seemed feeble before that attack and immediately crumbled.


    With a few cries of anguish, blood was seen in the air.


    Four Sanctuary level experts and one Super Sanctuary level expert suddenly found their heads separated from their bodies at the same time.


    Their heads and bodies dropped from the skies, sttering on the ground and getting blood on the faces of some of the closer audiences.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the za seemed to have frozen, and all of them were inplete shock.


    None of them could believe that five Sanctuary level experts had failed to stand up to a single strike from Trevor Penn.


    It was just one sh, but all of them had lost their heads.


    Everyone waspletely stunned as they looked in the air, feeling immense shock and fear as they watched the figure that was holding his sword.


    Ferris furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Seymour.


    Seymour tossed his phone aside, cursing, "I lost again. Once I buy you up, I''ll make sure to fire the designer of this stupid game."


    "Seymour, they''re dead," Ferris said through clenched teeth.


    Seymour scoffed as he hit the golden box next to him.


    The case opened up without a sound, revealing the strange armor within.


    The moment Seymour reached out, he pulled the armor over and put it on.


    It was an armor that only covered the right half of Seymour''s body, and there was an incredibly thick bullet chain that connected to the box.


    Seymour raised his hand, and a six-barreled rapid-fire cannon immediately aimed right at Wilbur.


    The armor covered the right half of Seymour''s body, and the dark color gave it a fierce appearance.


    In particr, that cannon was a fearful sight to look at.


    Just looking at the nozzle of the cannon, it was probably enough to bring down a ne.


    Yet, at that moment, it was aimed at one person.


    Seymour looked at Wilbur in the air and sneered, "Do you think you''re that amazing? What kind of day and age is it? We''re in the era of science. No matter how powerful you are, you''re still made of flesh and blood. Can you withstand my cannon and explosives?"


    "Why don''t you give it a shot?" Wilbur said calmly.


    The crowd at the bottom was shocked as they looked at Seymour''s terrifying armor.


    In truth, even machine guns were probably not that powerful.


    Just looking at the bullets at the back. No, they were more likely to be explosives


    and were about the thickness of a child''s arm.


    Who would be able to withstand such a weapon?


    It was not something flesh and blood could stand up to at all.


    Everyone suddenly found themselves regaining their confidence, and they started to cheer for Seymour.


    He was truly one of the elders of the Kiwanis Club. How many people in the world could own a weapon like that?


    Seymour sneered, "Go to hell, you piece of trash."


    As he said that, the spiritual energy in Seymour''s body started to move, and


    countless runes lit up around the armor.


    The cannon started to move.


    With a thunderous roar, the gun started firing, and the explosives tore through the


    air, hurtling toward Wilbur in a torrential barrage.

 Chapter 1205

    The loud roars caused everyone to suddenly clutch their ears in pain.


    The barrage shot right at Wilbur had enough firepower to destroy arge building. The cannon fire covered arge area, leaving no room to dodge at all.


    Everyone was speechless as they looked at the scene.


    Facing that kind of firepower, there was no way anything could survive.


    Science truly was the most powerful weapon.


    Yet, at that moment, Wilbur shouted out loud, and spiritual mes surged up from below his feet, quickly forming some battle armor.


    The armor consisted of a helmet, breastte, faulds, greaves, and boots, with two long strands peeking out from the back.


    The armor burned with the power of various spiritual energies. Runes circted it as thunder roared, protecting Wilbur''s whole body, and emitting the aura of an unbreakable wall.


    It was a protective method that Wilbur had conceived of based on Eileen''s domain. He named it the "Protective Battle Armor".


    The Protective Battle Armor focused on defense and was made of Wilbur''s spiritual energy, lightning, and Dragon Power.


    The runes that formed on it were all defensive runes as well.


    As Wilbur''s strength increased, the defensive capabilities of the armor increased to a horrifying level as well.


    The moment the armor was formed, the bullets rained down on it like a violent torrent.


    At that moment, the constant explosions were heard, and smoke was everywhere. The whole za was filled with smoke caused by the explosions.


    Seymourughed maniacally as he continued to frantically show off his firepower. That terrifying firepowersted for about three minutes,pletely depleting all the ammunition in the box before he stopped.


    Seymour scoffed coldly before he put the armor down next to him, sitting back down on his seat as he looked at the smoke-filled air.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed in the air as well, waiting to verify Wilbur''s death.


    A lot of people even thought that Wilbur would have been reduced to ash with all that firepower and would not have left a single trace.


    There was a faint smile on Ferris'' face as well. He said to Seymour, "That armor of yours really is something everyone would want."


    "Of course. I spent billions on this, hiring famous smiths to make it. If you count the materials, it''s probably worth close to ten billion," Wilbur said proudly.


    Ferris nodded and smiled, indicating his acknowledgment.


    Eileen narrowed her eyes, looking up in the air and not saying anything.


    "Eileen, we''re still willing to give you a chance. Just think about it," Ferris looked at Eileen and said.


    Eileen coldly answered, "I won''t work with someone with different ideals."


    Ferris sighed as he shook his head.


    Joanna and the others had clearly been shocked by Seymour''s strange armor and horrifying firepower.


    After a long period of silence, they suddenly erupted in cheers, looking at


    Seymour with immeasurable reverence.


    In their eyes, Seymour was the coolest person ever.


    As for Wilbur, they had forgotten all about it.


    Yet, when the smoke cleared, everyone''s expressions slowly started to stiffen.


    They saw Wilbur still standing in the air with his armor on, looking like he had not taken any damage at all. He merely looked down coldly.


    Everyone was shocked.


    None of them had expected that result.


    How could someone actually manage to survive such firepower?


    Ferris and Seymour realized that something was wrong. They looked up in the air only to see Wilburpletely fine. The two of their expressions immediately darkened.


    Joanna and the others werepletely stunned.


    How was that possible? Did he nullify Seymour''s immense firepower?


    Only Eileen had a calm smile on her face.

 Chapter 1206

    Seymour looked at Wilbur''s armor and said coldly, "I guess you have some skill."


    "That''s only natural, but your science-based weapon doesn''t seem that impressive," Wilbur mocked.


    Seymour''s face turned red in anger as he pulled out a strange-looking sniper rifle that was over two meters in length from his box.


    That sniper was silver in color, with a smooth, slender barrel and arge magazine.


    Seymour the rifle against his shoulder as he immediately aimed it at Wilbur.


    Suddenly, a ck spot appeared on Wilbur''s body.


    Seymour shouted viciously, "Brat, taste my Death Ray."


    "Trevor, the Death Ray is a high-level spell. No matter what level you''re at, there''s a seventy percent rate of death. Seymour''s rifle has already locked into you. You won''t be able to avoid it. Do you think you''ll really be that lucky to survive with just a mere thirty percent chance?"


    Ferris had a radiant smile on his face.


    Eileen suddenly frowned.


    The power of the Death Ray was something no one doubted.


    A seventy percent fatality rate was something no one dared to challenge.


    After all, you would be putting your life on the line.


    Seymour''s explosive weapon just now was already incredibly strong. Eileen thought to herself that it was possible that she would not have been able to escape death when facing that too.


    Yet, the Death Ray that ignored one''s level was even more horrifying.


    Seymour had even stored the Death Ray into that specially made sniper rifle. It added the ability to lock onto a target and attack instantly.


    It had eliminated the need for any casting of spells or spiritual energy, making it a high-level spell that could be shot in an instant.


    It had to be said that Seymour definitely had some brilliant ideas, as well as the corresponding wealth.


    Equipment like that would need at least 40 billion to manufacture.


    It was not something any Tom, Dick, and Harry could pull off.


    This was the most realistic embodiment of power brought about by wealth.


    Looking at the gun, Wilbur said calmly, "Don''t you think you''re getting too confident? Did you think you could deal with me with just the Death Ray?" "Let''s see how you ovee the Death Ray, then!" Seymour retorted angrily. This time, he was furious.


    Just one use of his explosive armor needed three billion dors. Those bullets had all been made one by one by alchemists. It took time and effort, so the price was naturally very expensive.


    Meanwhile, just one use of the gun would cost him way more money. It needed a whole ten billion dors to fire one shot.


    That was just the cost of use,pletely neglecting the cost of making the weapon itself.


    After using his sniper, he would need a Sanctuary level alchemist to renew the spell inside as well.


    Just using it once cost him ten billion. How could he not be angry about it? When Wilbur heard what Seymour said, he smiled slightly and replied, "You''ll know once you try it out. I assure you, you won''t be disappointed."


    "Just go and die."


    Seymour could no longer stand Wilbur''s tone. He immediately activated the gun.


    Runes started to light up along the gun, and a dense sense of death started to emanate everywhere, causing everyone around to distance themselves in a panic. It was as if there was a god of death descending upon Seymour.


    That dense aura of death locked right onto Wilbur.


    A ck line started to appear from the barrel, and it started to flicker as well.


    Spiritual mes started to ignite around the gun as well. Seymour''s face looked ferocious as he shouted out, "Just die already!"


    The Death Ray shot right out from the sniper and was in front of Wilbur in a sh. The space that it shot through all seemed to distort and turn hollow.

 Chapter 1207

    Everyone was fully focused at that moment.


    Seymour''s Death Ray was undoubtedly powerful.


    That was because this spell could ignore the victim''s level and had a 70 percent fatality rate. It was a spell that no cultivator could ignore.


    They really wanted to know how Wilbur would deal with it, and if there would be any surprises.


    However, it did not seem likely.


    Even Eileen had a look of worry on her face. Her hands were clenched tightly, and there was a faint spiritual glow around her body.


    The Death Ray was definitely powerful. Even Wilbur could notpletely ignore that spell.


    Yet, just as Seymour pulled the trigger, Wilbur activated the Dragon''s Safehaven. A dazzling array of lights suddenly surrounded Wilbur.


    The Death Ray struck the light soundlessly and disappeared without a trace.


    Wilbur held his sword with one hand, standing in the light as he coldly looked at Seymour.


    Seymour was shocked. His sniper fell to the ground with a nk.


    He could not understand what the light around Wilbur was to be able to absorb the Death Ray that could ignore any levels without a trace.


    Was ignoring levels useless on Wilbur?


    Ferries widened his eyes in disbelief as well.


    Wilbur actually had the power to nullify the Death Ray. Was that not absurd?


    The crowd was filled with even more disbelief.


    They had thought of many potential oues, but none of them had expected Wilbur to just block the Death Ray so easily. It was like he was just having a meal.


    Eileen smiled slightly as she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Only Wilbur himself knew what happened.


    The Death Ray could ignore levels, but only within a certain threshold.


    In front of a divine skill like Dragon''s Safehaven, it would have no effect at all.


    That was because the Dragon''s Safehaven was far greater than the Death Ray in terms of level differences. It hadpletely outssed the Death Ray.


    It was only natural that there would not be any effects.


    Everyone was stunned because they did not understand how Wilbur could have such extraordinary power.


    The next minute, the Dragon''s Safehaven''s effects disappeared, and Wilbur regained the ability to move.


    He looked at Seymour and said slowly, "If you have any other weapons, it''s time to take them out."


    Seymour clenched his teeth, and his expression darkened drastically.


    He did not have anything he could bring out anymore. He never expected that anyone could stand up to the Death Ray.


    Then, Wilbur spoke, "I guess that''s all you have. Is it my turn now?"


    "Braum, save me!" Seymour shouted, hiding behind Braum.


    Braum remained seated as he said seriously, "I already told you. This has nothing


    to do with me. I wasn''t a part of any of the decisions."


    "But we''re part of the same organization. My loss is your loss!" Seymour shouted.


    Braum frowned, "Sorry, but I won''t take part in this."


    "Braum, I know you haven''t taken part in this matter from the start, and he won''t do anything to you. Just step aside," Eileen said.


    Braum sighed and stood aside. "I tried to tell all of you, but no one would listen to me."


    Seymour''s face was drained of all colors and immediately looked over at Ferris. This time, Wilbur said coldly, "Ferris, you''ve schemed to kill me multiple times. Don''t me me for what I''m going to do now."


    As he spoke, Wilbur''s body surged with spiritual mes. A shocking spiritual pressure started to envelop the za.


    The crowd below had a sudden change in expression, and all of them started to tremble.


    In particr, Joanna and the others had looks of utter shock on their faces.

 Chapter 1208

    Their idol, Seymour, had been defeated just like that and was hiding like a child with a terrified look on his face. He was like a kid who had lost his parents.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur stood in the air, radiating spiritual mes like an unrivaled god


    of war.


    Comparatively, the two of them were worlds apart.


    Joanna and the others only started to feel fear at that moment.


    Only then did they understand how powerful the person they had provoked was. All of them trembled, not daring to look at Wilbur.


    At that moment, Ferris shouted out, "Trevor, this was just a misunderstanding. Seymour was the one who nned everything. I''m willing to hand him over to you to do whatever you want with him. What do you say about letting the matter rest there?"


    "With how things are right now, do you think I''m an idiot for suggesting something like this?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Ferris had an incredibly awkward look on his face.


    Seymour looked at Ferris in disbelief, shouting out, "Ferris, how can you betray me?"


    "Seymour, you were the one who suggested this in the first ce," Ferris retorted with a frown.


    Seymour breathed heavily, looking like an angered wild boar as he shouted, "You were the one who made me suggest it. You were the mastermind behind it all."


    "Don''t try to pin this on me," Ferris refuted coldly.


    Suddenly, both of them were in an internal conflict and they started ming each other.


    The crowd exchanged uneasy looks with each other.


    "Mister Penn, my offer still stands. I''ll hand Seymour over to you and we can let the matter rest here. What do you think?" Ferris was even referring to Wilbur differently, addressing him respectfully this time.


    "You''re too shameless," Seymour spat viciously.


    However, Ferrispletely ignored Seymour''s words, as if he could not even hear Seymour as he looked at Wilbur with a smile.


    The crowd started to realize what was happening as well.


    Five Sanctuary level fighters had died, Seymour had yed all his cards, and Ferris seemed to be just an ordinary person.


    Wilbur held the most advantageous position right now, and all that was by his own power.


    No one on Millennium Ind could oppose him at this point.


    Their lives werepletely in Wilbur''s hands.


    However, all of them had just humiliated and mocked Trevor just now.


    With the tables beingpletely turned, it would be impossible for them to remain calm.


    At that moment, those wealthy tycoons who had just mocked Wilbur just now immediately changed their tones and said, "Mister Penn, I was blinded by Seymour and Ferris. Please don''t mind what I said just now. I''ll support your revenge. You have every right to settle the score."


    "Yes, Mister Penn, we have to punish Seymour and Ferris and seek justice for you."


    "Topple the Kiwanis Club and support Mister Penn."


    Suddenly, the crowd below hadpletely changed sides, painting a target on Ferris and Seymour whilepletely throwing their support to Wilbur.


    Eileen shook her head.


    Wilbur smiled slightly she said to Seymour and Ferris, "Do the two of you have anyst words?"


    "Please have mercy on me. I surrender. I''m willing to be your follower and help you with anything you need," Seymour stammered out.


    Ferris sighed deeply as he said to Seymour, "Can you at least have a bit of pride?"


    "This is all your fault, and you''re still trying to say that?" Seymour scoffed hatefully. Ferris suddenly burst outughing. His maniacalughter filled the whole za. Everyone looked at Ferris with a stunned expression. It seemed like Ferris had gone mad from fear.


    Wilbur frowned slightly as he coldly looked at Ferris.


    Ferrisughed before he shook his head and said, "I wanted to let all of you live for a bit longer, but since all of you are in such a hurry to die, then there''s nothing else I can do."


    All of them looked at Ferris with bewilderment.


    "Did he really go crazy?"


    Did Ferris have a death wish, saying something like that in this situation?

 Chapter 1209

    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" Seymour said as he looked at Ferris in shock.


    Ferris scoffed, "You''re all just useless pieces of trash."


    "And you think you''re useful?" Seymour shot back.


    Ferris sneered as he said, "Trevor, you''re definitely very strong. You didn''t waste all these tests I set forth for you. On top of all these people here, the spiritual energy and life forces of everyone here will be enough for me to open the Gate of the End."


    "The Gate of the End? What is that?"


    "Ferris, what are you doing?"


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Everyone looked at Ferris with confusion in their eyes.


    Eileen frowned in confusion as well.


    Braum stood by the side quietly, like all of it had nothing to do with him.


    Only Wilbur said coldly, "It looks like you''re finally showing your true intentions. I knew there was something up your sleeve."


    "Oh, and how did you know that?" Ferris smiled and said.


    Wilbur scoffed, "You should already have an understanding of my ability. With you being in charge of the Kiwanis Club for so many years, your intelligence and political acumen should all be top-notch. There''s no way you could fight to the death with someone like me. So, I always knew you had another goal."


    "You''re right," Ferris replied coldly, "I needed someone immensely strong to use his spiritual energy to open the Gate of the End. That''s why I tested you so much. You didn''t disappoint me, which makes me very happy."


    "Then it might be too early for you to be celebrating," Wilbur said coldly.


    Ferrisughed and said, "How could that be? Do you think I''d have gotten all of you here if I wasn''t a hundred percent confident?"


    Everyone was shocked. They did not know why, but they were getting a bad feeling about the situation.


    "Ferris, what are you trying to pull?" Wilbur said with a dark tone.


    Ferris looked at his feet and said slowly, "The great King of the End is a god in chaos, and I am his loyal follower. I''ve always been working towards helping him descend into this world. After so many years, all my hard work is about to pay off."


    "The King of the End. What benefits could you get from him descending into this world?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Ferrisughed and said, "You ants can''t possibly understand the greatness of divinity. The King of the End represents the great end of times. Our world has been in chaos for too long. Everyone is blinded by greed, holding back at nothing to get what they want without any faith in the world. The descent of the King of the End will turn the world into a faithful, orderly world. Everyone will believe in the same thing, and conflict will not exist. The world would be incredibly peaceful, and everyone would have happy lives. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Everyone was stunned, unable to understand what Ferris was saying.


    Wilbur frowned slightly before he said, "We don''t need gods from other worlds in ours. Just have him stay in his own world obediently."


    Ferrisughed crazily. "It''s because of blind fools like you that the world has turned into such a ce. That''s why we need the King of the End to cleanse us."


    "Our World, no matter how bad it is, is still ours. We don''t need something from another world interfering," Wilbur shouted loudly.


    Ferrisughed and said, "It''s already toote. Your spiritual energy and the flesh and blood of everyone here are enough to open the Gate of the End and allow the king to descend. Then, you''ll know the greatness of the King of the End and kneel down in front of him to pledge your support."


    As he spoke, Ferris stomped his foot down, and a white ray of light shot up from beneath his foot.


    Suddenly, the whole ind lit up with spiritual energy lines, all the way to the end of the ind.


    Everyone looked beneath their feet in surprise.


    "Quick, stop him!" Eileen shouted loudly as her swords appeared by her side, rushing right at Ferris.


    However, at that exact moment, a gray barrier appeared in front of Ferris.


    Eileen was sent flying.


    Everyone was even more surprised.


    Was Ferris not an ordinary person? They had never seen him using any spiritual energy before!

 Chapter 1210

    As everyone was still in a daze, the spiritual energy lines had already filled up the whole of Millennium Ind. With a loud noise, the whole ind was surrounded by a white light.


    The entire ind had been confined into a massive domain.


    Eileen looked at Wilbur anxiously.


    Wilbur descended and stood next to Eileen.


    Eileen looked at the massive domain and said with worry, "I''m afraid we have misjudged the situation. The whole ind was set up as a massive formation by him. I think something bad is going to happen."


    "Ferris is the devotee of an evil god. This whole ind is probably an altar that he had built a long time ago," Wilbur said with a frown.


    Eileen said in surprise, "Altar?"


    "Didn''t you hear what Ferris said? He needs my spiritual energy on top of the lives of everyone here to open the Gate of the End. This is a sacrificial offering," Wilbur said slowly.


    Eileen said loudly, "Then what do we do?"


    "The whole ind has already been sealed off. We''ll have to face this head-on," Wilbur said.


    Eileen said with worry, "That King of the End... I don''t know what it is, but from the looks of this formation, it''s probably a powerful existence."


    "Anything that can be called divinity will be powerful."


    "Ferris, that old fox. He hid it all too well," Eileen said through clenched teeth.


    Wilbur said, "He''s the believer of an evil god. He has a certain amount of divinity.


    If he doesn''t use it normally, you wouldn''t be able to tell."


    Eileen frowned, and her des ignited with spiritual energy.


    Her power was not even enough to shake Ferris'' defenses.


    At that moment, Wilbur''s de lit up with spiritual energy as well. After that, he shed right down on Ferris.


    A wave of violent sword energy shot out toward Ferris.


    With a massive explosion, the sh hit Ferris'' barrier and the spiritual energy shattered, flowing everywhere.


    However, the attack only managed to slightly shake Ferris'' barrier, unable to break through it.


    Eileen''s expression soured even more.


    Even Wilbur could not break through the defense. It was too terrifying.


    Just then, Ferrisughed at said, "Do you think you''re worthy of touching the


    power the King of the End gave me? What a joke."


    At the same time, the skies started to change.


    Large amounts of gray clouds started to appear and condense, forming a massive gray vortex that slowly spun in the air.


    That gray vortex seemed like the eye of a giant, looking right at Millennium Ind and filling everyone''s hearts with fear.


    Everyone started to panic and rushed towards Wilbur, feeling unsafe.


    Ferris had already turned into a horrifying existence, and no one dared to be close to it.


    Even Braum walked over and stood next to Wilbur as he looked at Ferris and said, "This has nothing to do with me."


    "I know."


    "What do we do now?"


    "We''ll stop him by keeping still," Wilbur said calmly.


    Braum looked at Wilbur, feeling curious about his confidence.


    At the same time, with a loud shout from Ferris, the gray clouds in the air started


    to move even quicker.

 Chapter 1211

    A wave of incredibly strong energy descended from the gray clouds, enveloping the whole Millennium Ind.


    That wave of energy started to pull at everyone''s bodies, making everyone feel like their bodies were about to be torn apart at any moment. They felt like their souls were about to leave their bodies.


    Everyone started to feel panic and fear, shouting wildly.


    The cultivators started to activate their spiritual energy in their panic, trying to fight back against the power that was pulling at their bodies and souls.


    However, ordinary people started to bleed from their orifices in just a short time and then crumpled on the ground in pain as they cried out in agony.


    Eileen and Braum stood next to Wilbur. Their spiritual energies were moving, and it seemed like they could hold on for some time.


    However, the Ambience level cultivators, including Seymour, were suffering immensely.


    That wave of energy grew stronger over time. It was just a matter of time before their souls and life force were sucked away.


    At that moment, Ferrisughed maniacally as he looked at Wilbur and shouted, "Brat, just wait for the King of the End to descend. This world will have a new order established thanks to me. I will represent the King of the End and rule over the world."


    "So that''s your true goal, right?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Ferrisughed, "So what? This world has lost all its faith. It needs to be cleansed."


    "What utter nonsense. My world doesn''t need anyone meddling in it, even if it''s a god," Wilbur shouted.


    Ferris'' body ignited in intense gray spiritual mes. The mes had countlessplete inscriptions on them, and he suddenly looked incredibly tyrannical.


    "Brat, no matter which world it is, might is right. The King of the End is about to descend, and what can you possibly do about it?" Ferrisughed.


    At the same time, over a hundred meters on top of Ferris, arge gate made of spiritual energy was starting to form.


    The gate was covered in inscriptions and burned brightly with spiritual mes.


    A huge gate also started to appear at the base.


    Ferris looked at that gate with fervor in his eyes, moving forward.


    At that moment, the crowd could no longer endure the energy that was impacting them, and all of them cried out in agony.


    Those Ambience level cultivators were in agony as well.


    They were at their limits.


    Only Eileen and Braum were able to stand up against that energy with their own spiritual energy.


    Yet, that energy was getting progressively stronger, and sweat started to form on their foreheads.


    Wilbur had ignited his spiritual energy mes as well, silently looking at therge gate forming in the air.


    The energy from the gray vortex in the air was nothing to Wilbur.


    His constitution and spirit were sufficiently powerful to go against it, so it was unable to touch him for the moment.


    Yet, with everyone''s spiritual energy and life force being sucked away, that energy was getting stronger and stronger.


    If it went on for much longer, he would find himself at a disadvantage too.


    Wilbur was not sure that he would be able to escape if the Gate of the End was fully formed and the King of the End really descended.


    Anything that could be called a god, even the most insignificant one, was not something Wilbur could stand up to at that moment.


    The Gate of the End was already being formed, and it was starting to emanate a horrifying aura.


    On top of that, the vortex''s energy was already causing many to lose their lives, turning into desated corpses.


    Their flesh, life force, and souls had already been sucked dry, turning into energy for the Gate of the End.

 Chapter 1212

    The crowd was in immense fear at that moment. They looked at Wilbur in fear and panicked, begging for him to save them.


    Their hearts were filled with despair. The power of the King of the End was just


    too strong.


    However, they still had a sliver of hope in their hearts-Wilbur.


    That was because he was the strongest person among everyone there.


    He had killed five Sanctuary level fighters in one strike, withstood Seymour''s horrifying barrage, and ignored the Death Ray.


    If they had even the slightest hope of living, then it would be in Wilbur.


    "Save us, Mister Penn."


    "Sir, please save us. We realize our mistakes now. We shouldn''t have trusted Ferris. Please save our lives."


    "Sir, I''m willing to give you every penny I have as long as you save me. I can''t hold on much longer."


    Everyone was crying in agony, and all of them were begging Wilbur for help, offering their whole fortunes.


    After all,pared to their lives, money was the least of their worries.


    Even Eileen realized how bad the situation was. She said to Wilbur, "Let''s quickly think of a way out. The moment the Gate of the End is formed, it''ll be bad for us too."


    Braum''s face was incredibly serious as well. The spiritual energy in his body stirred, and his fists were clenched around arge hammer with runes glowing around it, prepared to attack at any moment.


    Seymour had crawled all the way to Wilbur, hiding behind Eileen.


    Before Wilbur could say anything, Ferrisughed, "Do you think you can stop the descent of the Gate of the End with just these people? What a joke. Do you know how long I''ve prepared for this moment, and how much I''ve spent?"


    "No matter how long you''ve prepared or how much you''ve spent, it won''t stop you from failing. You already made a mistake by aiming for me."


    As he said that, Wilbur picked up his sword and summoned his halberd.


    With a flick of his wrist, the halberd ignited with spiritual mes and inscriptions. Terrifying energy shot out of him.


    Ferris looked at Wilbur before he shook his head and said, "You ignorant brat. Even if you''re strong, you''re just a mortal. You''re delusional if you think you can stand up to a god."


    "Are you sure? Then let''s see how strong this so-called god of yours is."


    Wilbur shouted and ignited his spiritual mes, and the halberd resonated with him.


    "Heaven''s Tear of Thunder."


    A massive pir of light that was formed of spiritual energy, lightning, and Dragon Power started to shoot at Ferris.


    The whole za was filled with the sound of ear-splitting thunder. The horrifying pressure caused everyone''s hearts to stop for a moment.


    That energy pir struck right at Ferris'' body. After that, the spiritual energy flowed wildly, forming massive and terrifying des of wind that shed at Ferris as well.


    Suddenly, the whole za was surrounded by violent spiritual energy turbulence. Everyone seemed to be like boats in a stormy sea, rolling on the ground everywhere.


    With countless explosions, the energy pir and countless des mmed into Ferris'' body.


    The explosions of spiritual energy swallowed him whole.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur''s shocking attack and felt a chill down their spines.


    His skills were unbelievable. They started to deeply regret what they did just now, but at the same time, they felt d.


    As long as he managed to stop Ferris from opening the Gate of the End, then everything else was secondary.


    As the explosions stopped and the spiritual energy turbulence disappeared, everyone''s smiles froze on their faces.

 Chapter 1213

    They saw Ferris still standing there without being hurt in the slightest. The gray barrier was still around him as he looked at Wilbur coldly.


    After that moment, everyone hissed.


    Such a horrifying attack had done nothing to Ferris. Just how powerful his defense had to be?


    "Trevor, just ept your fate. It''s pointless to struggle."


    Ferrisughed maniacally as everyone''s hearts sank to the bottom.


    Such a horrifying attack had not managed to even move Ferris. They could not figure out how they could stop him.


    At that moment, the energy pulling at everyone''s bodies and souls was getting stronger and stronger. More and more people were turning into dried corpses.


    The Gate of the End was strengthening as well.


    The horrifying air of despair filled everyone''s heads. Everyone was struggling and in great pain. Some of them had even started to go crazy from the pain.


    Wilbur merely scoffed at Ferris'' challenge and activated his domain.


    A ten-meter-tall image of a tyrant appeared behind Wilbur, looking right at Ferris.


    A wave of violent and tyrannical aura swept across the whole za, causing the crowd to be filled with immense fear.


    The spiritual mes around Wilbur''s body suddenly exploded outward with tyrannical pressure.


    The halberd in his hand expanded to over ten meters long, and the spiritual mes ignited until they reached the skies.


    That tyrannical aura caused everyone to tremble, unable to resist the urge to kneel down and submit.


    "Take this."


    Wilbur shouted out and channeled the spiritual energy, Dragon Power, and lightning in his body to the halberd.


    The halberd started to shake violently, and the space around it started to crack under the immense power.


    A power that shook their souls crept into their hearts.


    "Absolute Extinction."


    Wilbur shouted out loudly, and his halberd left his hand, charging right at Ferris.


    Everywhere the halberd passed, the air and spiritual energy flowed wildly. Everything it touched turned to ash.


    Ferris'' expression soured as well.


    He shouted out and formed a fewplicated spells with his hands. A column of


    gray light shot down from the clouds above, piercing through the skies andnding right on him.


    Suddenly, the gray barrier around Ferris'' body hummed, andplicated inscriptions started to float around the barrier.


    Wilbur''s halberd mmed right into the gray barrier.


    A loud explosion was heard, and the inscriptions lit up, blocking Wilbur''s shocking strike.


    The halberd spun back, and the light from the inscriptions dimmed as well.


    Ferrisughed as he looked at Wilbur, "Brat, do you think you can challenge the power of a god? You don''t know your ce."


    Watching Wilbur''s attacks fail repeatedly, everyone started to lose hope.


    Ferris was truly powerful, to the point of it being absurd. Even such a powerful attack had failed to shake his defense. It was too shocking.


    If Ferris was already so powerful right now, no one could imagine just how much more powerful he would be the moment the King of the End descended.


    "Wilbur, we can''t drag it on any longer," Eileen frowned and shouted.


    People were constantly falling and bing dried corpses at the za. Half of them had already be sacrifices to the ritual.


    The Gate of the End was constantly forming. If they dragged it on, the situation could be very dangerous.


    Braum said from the side, "Sir, please unleash your full power. We can''t let the King of the End appear."


    He was clearly filled with worry as well.


    Even Seymour said shamelessly, "Mister Penn, please unleash your full might. I''ll definitely ept my punishment when this is over."

 Chapter 1214

    The others were already on the ground, deep in pain as they rolled around, losing the ability to speak.


    At that moment, everyone clearly knew that they had fallen for Ferris'' ploy.


    Wilbur was their only hope of surviving this ordeal.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "Ferris, prepare to take this attack from me."


    His halberd danced in the air before it pointed toward the sky.


    All of Wilbur''s energy was ignited, and the energy shot toward the skies from the halberd.


    Various energies were condensed together and caused the halberd to unleash a terrifying pressure.


    Even the air itself was pulled in by the huge wave of energy, condensing on top of Wilbur''s head and forming arge cloud that was a few dozen meters wide. It slowly started to spin, and a wave of heavy, murderous energy enveloped the za.


    The tyrant behind Wilbur let out a roar, causing everyone''s hearts to stop for a few seconds.


    Even Eileen and Braum seemed to be in pain.


    ''Incredible!'' the two of themmented in their minds.


    Eileen already knew that Wilbur was incredibly strong, so she was mentally prepared for it.


    However, Braum felt his heartpletely shaken.


    He was at the Super Sanctuary level, but the pressure that wasing from Wilbur had clearly far exceeded that level.


    To him, it was an incredibly shocking and terrifying revtion.


    Seymour had a look of shock on his face as well.


    At that moment, he finally understood how strong Wilbur was.


    The technology he had been so proud of was utterly worthless in front of such power.


    At that moment, the halberd in Wilbur''s hand started to spin like a tornado.


    Wilbur''s aura was constantly rising as well.


    The spiritual mes in his body soared.


    The bright electricity constantly crackled as it circled his body and halberd.


    In a few short seconds, Wilbur and the halberd seemed to have fused into one, turning into a bundle of spiritual mes, as if it was just a body of energy for the lightning around it.


    A horrifying aura enveloped the whole za, and Ferris'' expression changed drastically.


    He let out a loud cry, and the gray spiritual mes around his body surged into the skies.


    Another gray column of light descended from the skies to surround him, and countless inscriptions started to appear around the barrier, spinning around it rapidly.


    The gray clouds in the sky constantly descended, as if the skies were copsing. "Tertiary Immortal Combat: God-ying sh."


    The halberd in Wilbur''s hand suddenly stopped rotating and shed down on Ferris.


    A wave of spiritual energy that seemed to break the skies itself descended on Ferris like a meteor.


    That strike made everyone feel like the sky had been destroyed, shocking everyone.


    "Fortress of the End."


    Just as Wilburunched that earth-shattering strike, Ferris shouted out as well, using his technique.


    He sped his hands together, and countless gray inscriptions started to condense into a fortress, protecting Ferris within.


    That fortress was ten meters tall, and the bricks that were formed with inscriptions were incredibly solid. Both inside and outside of the fortress glowed with gray spiritual energy, emanating an indestructible aura.


    At that moment, Wilbur''s God-ying sh struck the fortress.


    An explosion that could be heard throughout the skies caused the whole ind to tremble.


    Everyone''s hearts seemed to have stopped while they were almost blown away by the resulting shockwave.

 Chapter 1215

    After the explosion, the Fortress of the End suddenly crumbled, and Ferris'' body was struck by the God-ying sh and sent flying a few dozen meters away.


    After everyone''s hearts settled, they suddenly cheered happily.


    Wilbur''s attack truly was worthy of being called the God-ying sh.


    Ferris'' seemingly unbeatable defense had been broken through in just one strike. There was no way Ferris would be able to survive such a devastating blow.


    With all those emotions in the air, some people even started to cry. They felt like they had just managed to barely survive a life-threatening encounter and were overjoyed.


    Just as everyone was feeling emotional, Ferris slowly started to stand back up.


    Everyone was stunned, and all of them were suddenly gripped with fear.


    Ferris survived the attack! They did not even dare to believe their eyes.


    At that moment, Ferris'' face was incredibly twisted. There was arge wound in front of his chest as well, and the gray liquid was flowing out.


    Wilbur looked at him emotionlessly, and Ferris said in an incredibly dark manner, "You truly surprised me."


    "You too," Wilbur said coldly.


    Eileen and Braum looked at each other, and the weapons in their hand burned with spiritual mes.


    Seymour fled far away.


    "But your deaths are already certain. You can''t change that fact, and I can''t be killed as well. Do you understand, trash?"


    Ferris'' loud roar caused everyone to discover in shock that the Gate of the End was still being formed, and their life forces were still being sucked away. They felt even weaker at that moment.


    Ferris'' undying body shocked them to their core as well.


    Wilbur said coldly, "You''re already heavily injured. I doubt you can maintain this ritual for much longer."


    "Is that so?" Ferris sneered, "I''m injured, but my faith will never waiver, even if I have to give up my life for it."


    "Are you really willing to do that?" Wilbur mocked.


    Ferris'' expression darkened immensely as he started to chant in an unknownnguage.


    With the chanting, a wave of gray energy started to rise from Ferris'' body and connected to the still-unformed Gate of the End.


    Ferris'' face rapidly got older, as if his time was rapidly flowing through his body.


    With Ferris'' rapid aging, the Gate of the End started to strengthen and form.


    Very soon, the gate was already mostly formed. At that moment, quite a lot more people fell and turned into corpses.


    The whole ind was filled with the aura of death. Even those animals in the distance were all falling as their life forces were being sucked dry.


    "Save us."


    Those who were still alive could not bear that horrifying energy. They used all their might to cry for help from Wilbur.


    Eileen and Braum were already defending with their spiritual energies at full force. Their faces were full of sweat, clearly already almost at their limits.


    At that moment, Ferris frailly knelt on the ground, but he pointed to the sky and shouted out maniacally, "Almighty King of the End, I''m willing to offer my life and soul so you can descend into this world and establish a new order."


    After Ferris said that, he spat out a mouthful of gray blood. He looked like an old man on death''s door.


    Just then, the Gate of the End waspleted. It was a mysterious gate that was a hundred meters tall and dozens of meters wide, covered with inscriptions.


    When Ferris finished speaking, those two gates started to open slowly.


    Through the cracks, the gray mist inside spread with an incredibly horrifying aura, apanied by an inhuman roar.

 Chapter 1216

    "Wilbur, figure something out. Otherwise, everyone here will die," Eileen said through clenched teeth.


    Wilbur took a deep breath, saying slowly as he looked at the Gate of the End, "Ferris, you can go in peace. That Gate of the End won''t descend."


    "Hahaha," Ferris was stillughing on the brink of death. He roared, "Trevor, the Gate of the End will definitely descend, and I will be reborn on the seat of the king. The rest of you will vanish into ashes."


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "You''re delusional."


    As he said that, Wilbur suddenly kept his halberd and raised his hands instead.


    At the same time, the Dragon Crystal and Spiritual Furnace in his body started to spin rapidly.


    Dragon Power, spiritual energy, lightning power, and spirit energy all surged out and condensed in his palms.


    A ball of light with various colors appeared in his hand and constantly expanded.


    A destructive aura emanated from it.


    "What is this?" Eileen and Braum were shocked.


    At their level, they could feel how scary that orb was.


    On top of that, the power of that orb was constantly increasing.


    Wilbur did not answer and continued to focus on condensing the energy.


    At that moment, the Gate of the End was already open. A massive gray foot stepped out.


    Just the leg alone was over a dozen meters long. It was filled with gray inscriptions. The space around it started to have massive cracks. The energy from


    it caused the space around it to crumble.


    A horrifying energy that did not belong to the world came out from the Gate of the End, causing everyone''s hearts to feel like it was going to jump out of their chests. Everyone felt like they were about to lose their breath.


    Wilbur remained emotionless as the orb in his hands constantly expanded. His spiritual energy mes burned around his body and soared into the skies.


    In just a moment, two massive hands appeared, grabbing the gates.


    An ancient god was about to descend in front of everyone.


    Just the sight of that leg and those two hands plunged everyone into despair.


    Ferris, even facing death, let out augh as he said, "Almighty King of the End, your loyal believer is awaiting your descent. I offer this world to you only for the sake of witnessing you on the throne. You are the greatest existence, and as your most loyal servant, I will be an eternal existence as well, forever proving my loyalty to you."


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "You sack of bones."


    "Trevor, just ept your death. Do you really think you can still stop the descent of the King of the End?" Ferris shouted frantically.


    The orb in Wilbur''s hands really did have a chilling energy that was abnormally terrifying.


    Yet,pared to the descending King of the End, it felt much weaker.


    The enemy was a god, after all, an incredibly majestic existence.


    An orb of light like that was far from enough to stand up to it.


    At that moment, Wilbur said coldly, "Ferris, let me show you what true strength is."


    "What can a trash like you do?" Ferris shouted back.


    At that moment, Wilbur let out a shout as he used up all the energy in his body, pouring it into that orb of light.


    The tyrant''s image shouted out angrily, and the dragon on his back lit up as the roar of the dragon resonated within his body.


    The orb in his hands ignited with spiritual energy as well, summoning countless inscriptions.


    Waves of devastating aura emanated, and the next moment, Wilbur let out a shout as the orb shot at the Gate of the End.

 Chapter 1217

    Everyone eximed out of shock.


    At that moment, a massive and horrifying head was peeking out of the Gate of the End, and the endless gray mist surged out with inhuman roars.


    The ball of light had shot right at the gray mist.


    "Go back to where you came from!"


    With an angry shout from Wilbur, an explosion that shook the air could be heard. A thunderous explosion could be seen in the gray mist, and a shockwave washed over the whole ind.


    Gray mist filled the air on the ind, and violent spiritual energy torrents caused countless cyclones to form the whole ind looked like it was filled with natural disasters.


    Everyone was anxiously looking at the endless gray mist in the air. They did not know if the King of the End had swallowed Wilbur up or if Wilbur had managed to beat it.


    Everyone was incredibly anxious. They also knew that it was the time when their fates would be determined.


    A lot of them even started to pray for Wilbur.


    At that moment, with an inhuman roar of anger, Wilbur''s body slowly descended as he stood in the middle of the za.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before the za erupted into endless cheers.


    Wilbur had won.


    The gray mist slowly dissipated, and the gray clouds in the air disappeared as well. The Gate of the End was gone, and the barrier around Millennium Ind had been shattered.


    All of that energy flowed out of the ind, causing the seas around the ind to turn turbulent.


    After a short period of emotion, everyone looked at Wilbur standing there. At that moment, he seemed like a god. That was how amazing, majestic, and reverent he seemed.


    When everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Ferris slowly crawled up from the ground, looking incredibly old and on the verge of death.


    Everyone was shocked. How was he still alive?


    At that moment, the tycoon who had been the first to tter Ferris and mock Wilbur immediately turned around and shouted, "You bastard. You tricked us here and wanted to scheme against Mister Penn. You deserve to be ughtered."


    The tycoon spoke with a righteous air to him.


    At that moment, Ferris let out a shout as he made a pinching motion.


    The tycoon''s hand shattered, and blood exploded out of his chest.


    He looked at his chest in disbelief as he slowly fell.


    Everyone was shocked.


    How was Ferris still so strong?


    Ferris looked up and tilted his head, saying, "Trevor, how dare you ruin my grand n. You''ll pay with your life."


    "Can you even manage that?" Wilbur sneered and said.


    Ferris let out a despicableugh and said slowly, "You''ve already used all of your spiritual energy. How will you fight against me right now?"


    Wilbur frowned slightly.


    That orb earlier really was a condensation of all of his spiritual energy and power, being condensed to its limits before being unleashed.


    Just like a nuclear reaction, it had managed to produce an incredible explosion that managed to destroy the Gate of the End, sending that so-called king back to his own world, but it had drained all of Wilbur''s energy as well.


    However, he found it very strange. Ferris had conducted such arge ritual, and Wilbur had already severed Ferris'' connection to his master, so how was Ferris still able to fight?


    From how Ferris had destroyed that guy''s heart just now, he still seemed quite strong.


    At that moment, Eileen shouted as she charged at Ferris.


    Ferris merely waved, and two gray rays of light struck Eileen''s des.


    Eileen was immediately sent flying back.


    Eileen frowned. She had used up quite a lot of her spiritual energy against the King of the End earlier and only had enough power to be a normal Sanctuary level expert at that moment.


    However, Ferris'' strength did not seem to have diminished at all. It truly was a bit odd.


    At that moment, Braum shouted out loud as he raised his hammer and charged at Ferris, mming it right at him.

 Chapter 1218

    Braum was at the Sanctuary level. The force of his blow was enough to split open mountains.


    Yet, Ferris merely pointed at the hammer, and a beam of gray light shot right at it.


    Braum was sent flying along with his hammer, and a crater formed beneath his feet when hended.


    Eileen and Braum exchanged a look of rm and worry.


    The two of them did not seem to be able to stand up to Ferris, and Wilbur was practically like an ordinary person at that moment. The situation did not seem very promising.


    At that moment, Seymour, who had been hiding in a corner, suddenly rushed out and ran to Ferris, shouting, "Chairman, I''ve always been loyal to you."


    "I don''t need trash by my side."


    Ferris made a grabbing motion, and Seymour''s heart exploded.


    His expression looked incredulous as if he could not believe what happened.


    Everyone was incredibly shocked as they tried to hide from Ferris.


    Ferris seemed like a demon that had just started a ughter spree at that moment. He did not seem human at all.


    At that moment, Eileen took a deep breath as the spiritual energy around her jagged long swords surged. Armor appeared around her body as she charged at Ferris.


    Braum let out a shout as well. The hammer in his hand lit up in spiritual mes that were surrounded by runes as he charged at Ferris.


    Two jagged long swords and a massive hammer were attacking various parts of Ferris'' body.


    Ferris smiled coldly. He raised his hand and a gray light appeared around his body.


    Runes glowed around him, looking incredibly mystical.


    The jagged long swords were sent flying the moment they hit the barrier.


    Braum''s massive hammer was sent back as well, and he quickly retreated.


    The two of them continued to attack.


    The weapons constantly assaulted the barrier, but they were unable to break through it. Instead, the two of them started to bleed.


    The crowd was shocked when they saw that. Was Ferris unbeatable?


    If that continued, they would all die.


    Suddenly, fear rose in their hearts again.


    They looked at Wilbur collectively.


    At that moment, Wilbur merely stood expressionlessly.


    There was no trace of spiritual energy around his body at all. Everyone''s hearts sank again.


    Ferris had casually stopped Eileen and Braum''s attacks and was constantly walking toward Wilbur.


    "My life''s work has been ruined by you, so you need to pay for it with your life," Ferris shouted ferociously. His hands started to cast spells.


    A horrifying aura rose from his body.


    When Eileen and Braum saw that, they started to attack again. Jagged long swords and the hammer constantly rained down attacks upon Ferris.


    Wilbur had lost all his strength and was not at a level that could match Eileen and Braum. There was no way he could defeat Ferris.


    So, they had to put their lives on the line against Ferris. Otherwise, no one would have a chance of surviving.


    However, Ferris'' defense was insanely powerful. The two of them attacked frantically. However, not only were their attacks ineffective, but they suffered injuries from that instead.


    By then, Ferris was about a dozen meters in front of Wilbur. He stopped, and the spell was already finished casting.


    A wave of dangerous and horrifying aura rose.


    Eileen and Braum were shocked. That dangerous feeling was absolutely fatal. It was not something they could stand up against.


    "Fall back!" Wilbur shouted.

 Chapter 1219

    Eileen and Braum quickly retreated and stood by Wilbur''s side with serious expressions on their faces.


    Ferrisughed crazily, saying, "Go to hell! Burial of the End."


    Ferris'' body lit up with spiritual mes. The whole Millennium Ind started to shake as magma and mud flowed out as if something terrifying was about to crawl out of the ground.


    A wave of deathly aura covered the ind and caused everyone''s expressions to change drastically.


    "Brat, the King of the End didn''t descend, but I can still easily deal with all of you. Your death is already certain. Do you know that, you ants?"


    Looking at Ferris'' ferocious expression, on top of the strange changes on the ind, the crowd was full of fear and panic.


    "Trevor, let''s see what you can do to stand up to this Higher Order spell," Ferris said fiercely.


    Eileen and Braum took deep breaths, raising their spiritual energy to the limits as they prepared to attack again.


    However, at that moment, Wilbur said calmly, "Since you want to know, then I''ll show you."


    After that, with a wave, a book that looked like an encyclopedia appeared in front of Wilbur.


    It was the Book of Sequence that Wilbur had acquired from the Riverbank Blossoms assassin organization.


    He immediately flipped the book to the fifth page and activated one of the spells within with his spirit.


    The next moment, a spear of light suddenly appeared. With just a flicker, it shattered Ferris'' shield and pierced through his body.


    Ferris was stunned. He looked at the spear in disbelief. He watched helplessly as his body started to dpose from the spear and dissipated bit by bit.


    "How is this possible?"


    Ferris'' body started topletely disappear with onest moment of confusion.


    However, from his body, a gray and small card fell on the ground.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur with disbelief at that moment, unable to trust what they had just seen.


    Ferris had been so strong, but Wilbur had dealt with him so easily.


    Eileen and Braum had failed to do anything to him despite being at the Sanctuary level.


    Based on what Ferris had said, Wilbur had already spent up all of his strength. So, how did Wilbur pull out an attack like that? What was that book?


    Braum was shocked as well.


    As someone at the Super Sanctuary level, he knew how horrifying that spear was.


    A Higher Order spell like that neededplicated incantation, strong spiritual energy, and enough time to cast.


    That was why its power was extraordinary.


    Nevertheless, Wilbur had lost all his strength and was only left with some spirit energy, so how did he use something like that?


    Braum looked at the Book of Sequence with apprehension.


    Only Eileen smiled and rxed.


    All the strange happenings around Millennium Ind disappeared, and Wilbur walked over to where Ferris had disappeared before picking up that card.


    The card was only three inches long, and on it was the carving of a strange demon with mysterious inscriptions around it.


    Wilbur used his spirit energy to examine it before letting out a smile.


    It was a top-tier offering.


    No wonder Ferris was still so strong after that ritual. It was thanks to that card.


    It seemed like that thing was rted to the King of the End.


    However, that was no longer important. That thing now belonged to Wilbur.


    Wilbur tossed it into the demine, and Eileen walked over with Braum. Eileen smiled and said, "Congrattions."


    "Sir, you''re probably the strongest man in the world right now," Braummented.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and looked at Braum, saying, "Anyone who says they are the strongest is truly stupid beyond belief."


    Braum was taken aback.

 Chapter 1220

    Wilbur smiled and said, "Cultivation is a road where there is no end. We don''t know how many experts are hidden in the world. They might be hiding aftermitting crimes or might just be cultivating deep in the mountains. I''ve never thought of myself as strong, much less the strongest."


    Braum was stunned for a long time before he said slowly, "Yes, the more ignorant someone is, the more confident they are. Sir, you really are full of wisdom."


    "You''re too kind," Wilbur said with a smile.


    At that moment, the tycoons who managed to survive all looked at Wilbur, mouths agape, unsure of what to do.


    Eileen looked at them and said to Wilbur, "Say something to them."


    Wilbur''s gaze was fixed on everyone in the za.


    They were all tycoons of Magic City, and all of them had billions, if not more, to their names.


    However, with Ferris'' schemes, over half of them had died. The ones that remained were all incredibly frail, looking like they could copse the next moment.


    Wilbur sighed and said with a frown, "Go back and rest up. As for what will happen with the Kiwanis Club, Eileen and Braum will tell you after they look into


    it."


    Everyone there was there because they wanted to join the Kiwanis Club, so Wilbur made sure to mention it.


    All of them knelt down on the ground after they heard that.


    At that moment, they did not really care about joining the Kiwanis Club.


    After barely surviving that ordeal, what they wanted was to go home to their families.


    The only reason they could go home was all thanks to Wilbur stopping the descent of the King of the End and eliminating Ferris.


    Wilbur had saved their lives, and they were perfectly willing to kneel down in front of Wilbur both because of that and out of respect.


    After that, all of them started to leave. In truth, the fear was still in their hearts.


    After everyone left, Wilbur looked at the za.


    The ce was littered with corpses.


    He shook his head but realized that there were still people there.


    It was Joanna''s group.


    However, out of the five, only three remained.


    Joanna, Trist, and Yeanan all looked at Wilbur, stunned.


    Wilbur frowned, "Why are you still here?"


    The three of them shuddered before they turned around and left.


    It was not that they did not want to leave just now.


    It was just that after witnessing Wilbur''s strength, they were already scared stiff.


    Before Wilbur cast his judgment on them, they did not dare to leave.


    They only left after Wilbur''s words.


    Looking at them, Wilbur shook his head.


    Eileen said, "Let''s go to the Kiwanis Club headquarters. I think you might be interested in some of the things there."


    It did not take long for Wilbur, Eileen, and Braum to arrive at the basement of the headquarters.


    The door to the basement was sealed tight, and there were two men keeping guard.


    Looking at Eileen and Braum, they hurriedly bowed.


    Eileen said to Wilbur, "This is the Kiwanis Club''s information room. It has all the information from the foundation of the Kiwanis Club until now. The information of the two founders is inside as well."


    Wilbur''s heart started to beat loudly.


    The sound seemed incredibly obvious in the silent basement.


    Eileen could not help but sigh to herself.


    Wilbur had never once been afraid of anyone strong, even when they did not know how strong the opponent was.


    Only with this did he seem abnormally cowardly, as if hecked the courage to face it.


    "Go take a look. You need to face it eventually," Eileen said slowly.


    Wilbur took a deep breath before he said slowly, "Open the door."

 Chapter 1221

    The guards looked at Eileen and Braum.


    The two of them said at the same time, "Open the door."


    Only then did the guards open the door. That security door that wasparable


    to an international bank''s slowly opened up.


    Wilbur walked inside.


    Eileen said, "I''ll shut the door. Only you''ll know about everything inside."


    Wilbur nodded with his back to Eileen before he walked inside.


    Eileen ordered the guards to shut the door and leave the room. Meanwhile, Eileen and Braum watched over the room personally.


    "It looks like Ferris'' suspicions are true," Braum said slowly.


    Eileen smiled and said, "That''s right. Actually, I already realized it much earlier. He


    is probably the true master of the Kiwanis Club."


    "I wasn''t as brave as you. You have my respect," Braum said.


    Eileen replied, "The fact that you were in the Kiwanis Club but still weren''t fooled by money and Ferris meant that you''re already very impressive."


    "I''m stillckingpared to you," Braum said.


    The two of them fell silent for a moment.


    After that, Eileen said, "So what are you nning on doing after this?"


    Braum was silent for a long time before he slowly said, "If he wants to take over the Kiwanis Club, then I''ll submit to him. To be able to pledge my loyalty to someone as powerful as him and continue the legacy of the Kiwanis Club would be my honor."


    "Then what if he doesn''t want to take over the club?" Eileen asked.


    Braum said, "Then it''s probably time I left the club. Only today did I realize that I still have a long way to go on the path of cultivation."


    Eileen smiled slightly, not saying anything.


    At that moment, Wilbur was flipping through a yellowed diary in the room.


    The diary was very old, but it was very well-kept.


    The first page had a portrait of a man and a woman. It was a simple sketch, but both of them were vividly illustrated.


    Looking at that honest-looking man and the woman who seemed like a fairy, Wilbur saw traces of himself between their faces.


    He let out a childlike smile, but tears constantly fell, wetting the diary.


    He flipped through the diary page by page,pletely immersed in its contents.


    The first half of the diary waspletely about how the two of them had met and cultivated together.


    Based on the diary, the two of them had wandered across the whole of Dasha, yet never even lost a fight to any of the top experts from overseas. They had already be top experts when they were young, and their cultivation was at a level that could not be determined with current knowledge.


    Thetter half was filled with their research about an unknown world.


    Looking at that, Wilbur''s brows were furrowed tightly.


    They wrote about chaos, gods, the origins of spiritual energy, and so on. Those mysterious logs were a great shock to Wilbur.


    It was apletely different world, one that he could not understand at all with his skills at that moment.


    After that were some words that they left behind.


    Reading those words, Wilbur copsed on the ground powerlessly as tears streamed down his cheeks.


    After a long time, Wilbur finally stood up, carefully cing the diary into the demine before he got up and knocked on the door.


    The door opened, and Wilbur walked out of the room.


    Eileen and Braum looked at him anxiously.


    Wilbur said coldly, "I''ll take over the Kiwanis Club. Gather all the executives for a meeting."


    Eileen and Braum had happy smiles on their faces.


    "Sir, please head to the meeting room, I''ll contact everyone to start it immediately," Braum said.


    Wilbur nodded, and the three of them arrived at the meeting room on the top floor. Wilbur immediately sat in the chairman''s seat. Eileen and Braum immediately started to contact all the executives to get to the meeting as soon as they could. At that moment, Wilbur''s phone rang. After a nce, he answered, "What is it?"

 Chapter 1222

    "Boss, when are youing back?" Faron''s voice was heard on the phone.


    Wilbur said, "I still have some things to handle here, and will need a bit of time. What is it?"


    "Northseecher ordered my father to go report in on his work and participate in their studies. I just wanted to tell you because I was so happy," Faron''s ted voice could be heard on the other end.


    Wilbur smiled slightly.


    If he was being asked to report and join a study, then it meant that he was about to get a promotion.


    With Orin''s level, a promotion would mean something at the national level. It meant that Orin was about to step into a position of true power.


    That was wonderful news. It was no wonder Faron wanted to give Wilbur a call.


    It was because he knew that it wasrgely thanks to Wilbur that Orin managed to get to that stage.


    "Congratte your father for me. Once I''m back, I''ll have a few drinks with him," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Faron hurriedly said, "Sure thing. I''ll be waiting for you toe back, boss." Wilbur hung up and smiled a bit.


    It definitely was a piece of really good news.


    After a while, over ten executives all arrived at the meeting room.


    All of them had billions under their name and were all big shots in the business world. They were practically kings wherever they went.


    Yet, at that moment, they looked like children who had done something wrong in front of Wilbur. All of them lowered their heads, not even daring to breathe too loudly.


    They were still very weak. They had been summoned before they were even able to leave.


    However, no one dared toin at that moment.


    That was because the person who had summoned them was the person who had killed Ferris and stopped the descent of the King of the End, as well as their savior.


    There was even a rumor that he was a descendant of the two who founded the Kiwanis Club.


    Wilbur looked at them and said slowly, "Sit."


    Everyone sat down fearfully.


    Eileen and Braum sat on both of Wilbur''s sides, not showing any emotions.


    Wilbur was silent for a moment before he said in a low voice, "From now on, I''m announcing that I will take over the Kiwanis Club. Who is for it, and who is against it?"


    Everyone shuddered and immediately said, "We approve."


    Was that a joke? Everyone had witnessed how strong Wilbur was.


    Furthermore, based on what Eileen and Braum said, he was the true sessor of the two who founded the club. No one would even dare to oppose him.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Since there are no other opinions, let''s stop this meeting here. As for how the Kiwanis Club will progress in the future, I''ll notify all of you after I discuss things with Eileen and Braum."


    "Yes, chairman," Everyone immediately changed their term of address.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Dismissed."


    It was just a simple meeting, but the result of that meeting was a change of leadership for an organization asrge as the Kiwanis Club.


    All of them bowed and left. Only Wilbur, Eileen, and Braum were left in the meeting room.


    Wilbur looked at the two of them and said slowly, "The operation of the Kiwanis Club will still be managed by the two of you."


    Both of them nodded.


    "Tell all of the members to help me gather ancient objects. If I see anything that catches my eye, I''ll buy it off them for an appropriate price," Wilbur said.


    Braum said, "Sir, the Kiwanis Club makes billions each year from membership fees alone. It''s more than enough to buy you those things, but why do you want them?"


    Wilbur stood up and walked to the window, looking at Magic City as he said slowly, "I need to hurry up and improve myself. Only then will I have enough strength to go take a look at that world. I want to find out what happened to my parents, and if they''re still around."


    Braum could not help but gasp at that.


    He did not know what kind of world Wilbur was talking about, but with Wilbur''s skills at that moment, the fact that Wilbur still could not go, or did not dare to, was enough to see how dangerous that world was.


    Just then, Eileen frowned and said, "Sir, you need to be careful."

 Chapter 1223

    "Am I not careful enough?" Wilbur said calmly.


    Eileen frowned and said, "That world you are talking about is a world that even your parents, Samuel and Jennifer Penn, failed to return from. The two of them were already at the Emperor level, a realm that exceeds mortal powers, so you should still be careful."


    The Emperor level.


    Hearing that, Braum''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take any risks unless I''mpletely confident," Wilbur said.


    Eileen breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, saying, "That''s good. I just don''t want the Kiwanis Club to lose their leader right as they are reforming. That would be too much of a pity."


    "Sir, I''ll notify everyone. With the power of the Kiwanis Club, you''ll quickly see some results," Braum said.


    Wilbur nodded.


    At that moment, Eileen said, "Sir, you just took over the club. There are a lot of ounts and affairs that need you to take a look at. We''ll immediatelypile them, but please remain here for the meantime."


    Wilbur nodded in agreement.


    Eileen and Braum were incredibly busy after that.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur started to stay in the Pearl of the Sea, a famous hotel owned by the Kiwanis Club in Magic City.


    In the next few days, he was looking through all of the Kiwanis Club''s ounts, operational affairs, and structures.


    ...


    At Northseecher, Orin humbly entered a certain special department.


    He was in a moderately-sized meeting room, and three old men sat there with serious looks on their faces.


    After Orin was led inside, he bowed respectfully.


    "Have a seat," one of them said.


    Orinplied and sat down.


    "Your performance in the past two years has been great, especially in thest year. You managed to solve the scam in North Manand and saved fifty thousand of our people. Everyone''s full of praise for you."


    "It''s all just part of my responsibilities," Orin said humbly.


    "You seem to be very capable, and the higher-ups are all very appreciative of your hard work. So, you should know why you''ve been asked to report in."


    Orin hurriedly said, "Thank you very much. I''ll definitely work hard for the people of the country."


    "Very good."


    The three old men were full of praise for Orin.


    Orin suppressed the happiness in his heart, trying to look as natural as he could.


    However, at that moment, one of the old men suddenly said, "However, aren''t you very close to the people from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense?"


    Orin was taken aback for a moment before he said, "I just know someone called Wilbur, but I knew him before he joined the department."


    "We know, that''s why we''re talking right now."


    "You are a government official. Being close to that department isn''t good for your future."


    Orin frowned and said slowly, "Isn''t that department working for the country as well?"


    "Yes, we can''t deny that, but they''ve been getting too powerful ofte. If you continue to be tied to them, the leaders will worry as well," one of the old men said carefully.


    Orin suddenly had an uneasy feeling in his heart.


    He never expected the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense to be so feared.


    "You need to make a choice," one of them added.


    Orin fell into silence.


    Those three old men were the staff and advisors of the highest leaders, and also part of the supervisorymittee of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    They helped the leaders make ns, as well as observed everything in the department.


    Whether it was their power, influence, or status, they were all incredibly important.


    Someone at his level always needed to maintain absolute respect in front of them and could never offend them.


    Orin thought for a long time before he said slowly, "Is this the opinion of the leaders?"


    "It''s not, for now, but you know that they will listen to us."

 Chapter 1224

    Orin frowned, and his face was full of uncertainty.


    "You need to understand. The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense is a violent organization with a lot of power, so they need to be closely monitored." "With your position, being tied to them will bring about a lot of discussions."


    "Our suggestion is for your own good. You should think about it."


    Orin said slowly, "Do I have to make a choice?"


    "You have to, Orin. This opportunity isn''t something most people can get. Why do you need to have ties with that department?"


    "If you choose to maintain your rtionship with that department, then you can go back right now."


    Orin was shocked.


    He finally understood.


    If he did not cut ties with Wilbur, then he would have no hope of being promoted.


    The three of them were clearly trying to restrict the power of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    However, Wilbur had helped him so much, how could he just cut ties with Wilbur like that?


    "Orin, you''ve been working for so many years, but you''re still not decisive enough when ites to something like this. I''m starting to be a bit worried about your abilities."


    Orin was silent for a long time before he said slowly, "I understand. Can you give me some time to think about it?"


    "You have one day."


    Orin got up and bowed before he quietly walked out.


    In the evening, Wilbur walked out of the Kiwanis Club building and went back to the hotel alone.


    The Kiwanis Club''splicated structure, its numerous organizations, and its existing businesses gave Wilbur a headache just looking at them.


    He even thought of leaving this to his Second Consciousness.


    Shaking his head, he walked on the brightly lit road in Magic City, still digesting everything that happened.


    When he was almost at the hotel, a sports car sped past, causing the water by the road to ssh on him.


    The sports car did not seem to see that and merely sped away.


    Wilbur cursed out in annoyance.


    After cursing for a bit, he walked back to the hotel in exasperation.


    When he arrived at the hotel, he saw the same car stopped nearby.


    However, he did not want to get into an argument over something minor like that. He merely shook his head before turning to return to his room and get changed. When he was in the lobby, he saw a fashionably dressed young couple walking to the elevator with their arms around each other''s waist.


    The man evenughed and said, "Did you see that idiot? He even cursed at us. It was just a bit of water on his body."


    "Mister Webster, forget about him. That guy doesn''t even have the right to talk to you," The girlughed and said.


    The man named Websterughed loudly, "If I wanted to bother with him, I''d have gone and beaten him up."


    "That''s true. You''re so generous," the girl smiled and said.


    Wilbur was furious when he overheard the conversation.


    What was that?


    They had sshed water on him, but it was somehow his fault?


    Wilbur walked forward and blocked their way, saying, "Hold it right there."


    Taylor Webster pulled down his sunsses as he looked at Wilbur and said coldly, "Trash, don''t get it the way."


    "That''s right. How dare you stand in Mister Webster''s way?" The girl said.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "You sshed water on me, but you didn''t even apologize. Instead, you''re bragging about it here. Aren''t you going too far?"


    "Oh, so you''re that idiot?" Taylorughed and said, "So what if I got you wet? You should be proud that I even looked at you, understand?"


    "Hurry up and apologize to Mister Webster. Did you curse at him just now?" The girl confronted Wilbur angrily.

 Chapter 1225

    Wilbur''s temper red up at that moment.


    "You drove your car and sshed water all over me, but you didn''t even apologize and you''re unhappy that I scolded you?" Wilbur asked in a low voice.


    Before Taylor could say anything, that girl said proudly, "So what if you got wet? If youpare Mister Webster''s status to yours, you should feel honored to be sshed by him."


    "Nonsense!" Wilbur shouted, "So you think you can do whatever you want just because you have money? Who do you think you are?"


    "You dared to shout at me?" The girl looked at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur scoffed, "I would even beat you up."


    "Mister Webster!" the girl pleaded in a shrill tone.


    Taylor''s face darkened as he said, "Hurry up and apologize on your knees.


    Otherwise, you''re not walking out of here."


    "Forget about that."


    Wilbur kicked Taylor onto the ground. After that, he pulled Taylor up and pped him a few times, immediately causing Taylor''s face to swell.


    The girl widened her eyes as she looked at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur tossed Taylor to the ground and said coldly, "If I see the two of you again, I''ll break your legs."


    After that, Wilbur walked away, leaving the girl scrambling about in the lobby. After a long time, the girl finallyposed herself and hurriedly helped Mister Webster up, asking with concern, "Mister Webster, are you alright?"


    Taylor shook his head as he recalled what happened.


    He immediately clenched his teeth and said with a vicious look in his eyes, "Damn, if I, Taylor Webster, don''t kill that bastard, then I''ll change my name."


    "Mister Webster, that guy was so fierce," the girl whined meekly.


    Gunner clenched his teeth and said, "Just wait and see."


    After that, Gunner took out his phone and made a call, "Gunner Leech, bring your men to the Pearl of the Sea right now. I want someone dead."


    A low voice could be heard at the other end, "Mister Webster, what happened?" "Someone hit me," Taylor huffed angrily.


    "Mister Webster, that''s one of the Kiwanis Club''s businesses. Isn''t it bad if we cause a scene there?"


    Taylor was taken aback for a moment before he said, "Then seal off all the entrances and wait for that guy toe out. Beat him up outside."


    "Alright, I''ll make my way there."


    Taylor hung up angrily.


    Not long after that, a group of men converged outside the hotel. A bald man walked over alone and found Taylor on a sofa in the lounge.


    The two of them discussed some stuff for a moment before Gunner said, "Mister Webster, you can go get your own things done first. I''ll have my men keep an eye on the doors. The moment hees out of the hotel, I''ll teach him a lesson."


    "Don''t just teach him a lesson. I want him dead," Taylor said viciously as he clutched his face.


    Gunner frowned before he said slowly, "Alright, I''ll do as you say."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay you handsomely for this," Taylor said.


    Gunnerughed and replied, "Of course. I know you''re a man of your word. I''ll just


    do what you want."


    Taylor scoffed, and Gunner got up and left.


    The girl reached out to touch Taylor''s face, but he stopped her.


    Taylor stood up and walked to the elevator, and the girl hurried after him.


    Not long after that, Taylor walked into one of the rooms.

 Chapter 1226

    There were already over a dozen people in the room. They looked at Taylor''s swollen face in surprise.


    Taylor sat down with a huff and the girl sat down by his side.


    "What happened, Mister Webster?" a middle-aged man asked.


    Taylor said in frustration, "Can you mind your own business?"


    "Hahaha, of course." The man no longer asked about it, and the others pretended not to see it either.


    A whileter, a middle-aged man in a suit walked inside with a cigar in his hand and a beautiful girl by his side.


    Everyone immediately got up and bowed, "Greetings, Mister Zaidi."


    Jared Zaidi did not even spare them a second nce as he took the girl to a seat and sat down. Only when he waved did everyone else take a seat.


    "Do you know why I''ve asked all of you here?" Jared said coldly.


    Someone immediately answered, "Mister Zaidi, you''re a member of the Kiwanis Club, and we''re all tycoons of Magic City. This has to be something major, right?" Everyone hurriedly agreed, including Taylor.


    Jared scoffed and said, "You''re all my people, and you have some positions within the city. I called all of you here to tell you that the Kiwanis Club has changed. All of you better behave yourselves and don''t cause me any trouble."


    "What? How did that happen?" someone asked.


    Jared coldly responded, "The Kiwanis Club has a new master now. As for the details, Eileen and Braum have already issued a gag order, so don''t bother trying to find out.


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked as they looked at each other in disbelief.


    The chairman of the Kiwanis Club, Ferris, was unrivaled in Magic City. Who could take his ce?


    The Kiwanis Club was also a massive organization. Even though all of those present were quite notable in Magic City, they were nothing in front of the Kiwanis Club, not even worthy of entering it.


    All they could do was rely on Jared to gain what they could from the club.


    Even though Jared was already someone amazing to them, the Kiwanis Club itself was something they could never touch.


    They could not imagine how horrifying someone who managed to take over the club could be.


    Jared looked at everyone''s shocked expressions and said proudly, "I saw that man for myself. He''s practically a god walking on Earth. He''ll be in Magic City for a while, so all of you behave yourself. If you cause even a bit of trouble, I''ll make sure to bury you all alive. I''m warning you."


    "Mister Zaidi, could you tell us what that person looks like? At least we''ll be prepared if we meet him," A man said cautiously.


    Jared''s face chilled as he berated the man, "Everything about that person is a secret. That''s an order from two elders. Do you want me to die?"


    No one dared to ask anything else.


    At that moment, Jared''s gaze fell on Taylor''s face. He frowned and said, "Taylor, what happened to your face?"


    "I-It''s nothing. I just happened to fall down because I came here in a hurry," Taylor clutched his face and stammered out.


    Jared shook his head, standing up before he said, "Remember what I said. Don''t cause any trouble."


    After that, he left with the girl holding his arm.


    Everyone hurriedly sent him off.


    After he left, everyone who remained exchanged looks of shock.


    What kind of person could topple Ferris and gain control of the Kiwanis Club? It both shocked them and left them incredibly confused.


    Not long after that, Wilbur, after taking a bath and resting for a while, walked out


    of the hotel, preparing to get something to eat outside.


    Rather than having a luxurious meal in the hotel, he would rather have a drink and some street food outside, experiencing the wonders of the world.

 Chapter 1227

    When he left the hotel, he walked across two streets before arriving at a barbecue store and sat down on an outdoor seat.


    When the waiter came with the menu, Wilbur ordered enough for five or six people and asked for some expensive alcohol before he started his wait.


    Not long after that, the meal arrived. There were tworge tes that were fully stacked up in front of him. Before he even got to taste the meat, the smell was definitely amazing enough to make him drool.


    Wilbur opened the alcohol and took a drink before he started to enjoy his food.


    Even putting aside everything else, being able to eat good meat while enjoying a drink was one of the joys of the world.


    It had been a long time since he got to rx like that, drinking and eating alone.


    Just as he was enjoying himself, Wilbur noticed that there was a girl with disheveled hair and a dirty face nearby looking at his food.


    The girl''s clothes were just like her face, so dirty that it was impossible to tell the original color. The only thing that could clearly be seen was her bright eyes.


    However, those eyes were filled with a desire for food at that moment. Wilbur could even hear her stomach rumbling.


    Wilbur could feel that the girl was using thest of her dignity to stop herself from rushing over and stealing his food.


    It was clear from the girl''s face that she was struggling with such a great hunger that was enough to make someone resort to violence. She was clearly in great pain.


    She was enduring a fight between the need for food and her dignity within her.


    Seeing the scene before him, Wilbur sighed and waved the girl over.


    The girl did not notice him moving at all. That was because her gaze waspletely fixed on the mountains of meat.


    Wilbur whistled loudly.


    The girl shuddered and gulped.


    Wilbur smiled and waved at her again.


    She hesitated for a moment, her eyes full of rm.


    However, she failed to resist the allure of the food. Hunger was not something that could be ovee through willpower alone.


    The girl slowly walked over.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I ordered too much and can''t finish. Can you help me out?"


    Thest shred of the girl''s dignity was dissolved by Wilbur''s words.


    She did not hesitate to sit down, grabbing some meat as she started to eat.


    Wilbur silently looked at the girl, asking for some water and putting it in front of her.


    The moment she started, she had no reservations at all.


    She Wolfed down all the food hungrily, not even stopping for water.


    Wilbur watched as that girl finished enough food for five to six people all by herself.


    Wilbur smiled before he called the waiter to order some more food.


    That girl let out a few burps, finally picking up the water and gulping it all down.


    After she finished drinking, the girl let out a long sigh. Then, she looked down and said nothing as she sat there.


    Wilbur did not say anything at all, merely lighting up a cigarette for himself.


    Not long after that, the waiter brought over two more tes of meat. Wilbur said softly, "Do you want more?"


    The girl lowered her head and shook it, not saying anything.


    Wilbur smiled as he continued to eat and drink.


    Both of them sat there in silence.


    After some time, the girl said in a soft voice, "Thank you."


    "No need to thank me." Wilbur smiled at her.


    He did not ask what the girl had gone through, because he could tell that the girl


    had a lot of pride.


    She finally looked Wilbur in the eye.


    Wilbur smiled in response.


    "Are you a good person?" the girl asked strangely.


    Wilbur smiled at her. That question was a hard one to answer.


    How could one truly draw the line between good and bad?


    Just as he was thinking about how to answer the question, two men walked over


    and stood in front of Wilbur''s table.


    The streetlights caused their shadow topletely cover up the table.

 Chapter 1228

    Wilbur looked up to see Taylor and the girl from before.


    "Do you need something?" Wilbur said calmly.


    Taylor scoffed and said, "Bastard, let''s see where you''ll run to now."


    As he said that, a bald man and a dozen muscr men surrounded Wilbur''s table.


    The little girl was shocked, but she hurriedly lowered her head and shrank back. Wilbur said coldly, "Why would I run? Also, you''re scaring my friend."


    When the girl heard that, her shoulder suddenly shook.


    Taylor looked at the little girl before he looked at Wilbur andughed. "Wow, an idiot trying to woo a beggar. What a brilliant couple."


    "Scrub that mouth of yours clean," Wilbur said angrily.


    Taylorughed and said, "Damn, do you not realize what kind of situation you''re in?"


    The bald man rubbed his head and stared at Wilbur, saying, "Hey, I heard you''re an arrogant man."


    "Is that so? I guess you''re right," Wilbur said.


    The bald man''s expression darkened as he said, "Brat, before I get angry, hurry up and apologize to Mister Webster on your knees. As for me, I''ll just break one of your legs and let the matter rest."


    "What if I don''t want to?" Wilbur asked.


    "If you don''t want to?" Gunner sneered, "If you don''t, then you''re not leaving this ce alive. You better consider this properly."


    Wilburughed and said, "Perhaps you should reconsider your actions. Don''t throw away your life like this."


    As he said that, Wilbur drank some alcohol.


    Taylor was furious as he shouted, "Gunner, kill him."


    Gunner''s expression darkened as he shouted, "Men, cripple him."


    All his men charged forward when they heard that, throwing punches at Wilbur.


    Two of them even had daggers as they lunged over.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened as he stood up.


    He suddenly moved. Taylor and the others did not see what happened, but they suddenly heard many loud impacts.


    The men all fell to the ground as they cried out in anguish.


    Then, Wilbur stood in front of Gunner with a smile.


    Gunner was in a daze.


    Regardless, a fist was already approaching his head.


    Gunner immediately raised his hands to protect his head and face.


    With a bang, Gunner cried out and fell to the ground.


    His arms were broken, and his bones were even exposed as his arms bled profusely.


    Meanwhile, he had passed out from that punch alone and was on the ground, unmoving.


    At that moment, Wilbur walked over to Taylor and smiled at him.


    However, Taylor''s face waspletely pale and his whole body trembled.


    The girl next to him was incredibly horrified as well. She could not believe her eyes as her legs trembled.


    Gunner was an Aura level cultivator and a martial arts expert. He was the disciple of a famous master in Magic City, but his arms had been broken just like that. It was too much for them to take in.


    "Mister Webster, isn''t this exciting?" Wilbur asked with a smile.


    Taylor''s whole body shuddered as he looked at Wilbur in abject terror.


    Wilbur scoffed and kicked him.


    With a loud thud, Taylor was sent flying onto a tree. He spat out a mouthful of blood before he copsed onto the ground.


    The girl with Taylor let out a scream before she ran.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "Mister Webster, there are some people you shouldn''t challenge. You should treasure your life and watch how you behave."


    After that, Wilbur paid the bills and prepared to leave.


    However, at that moment, the beggar girl immediately stood up and followed Wilbur.


    Wilbur took a few steps before he turned around to look at her, "Do you need anything else?"

 Chapter 1229

    The girl looked at Wilbur and asked, "Can you bring me with you?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy?" Wilbur smiled and said.


    The girl shook her head. "You don''t seem like a bad guy."


    "Bad guys don''t have it written on their faces," Wilbur joked.


    However, the girl did not respond to his joke.


    Wilbur suddenly felt a bit awkward. After a moment, he said, "You know you''ll have to follow me wherever I go, right?"


    The girl lowered her head and said, "I have nowhere to go, and I have no money either."


    Wilbur frowned. After a moment, he said slowly, "Then follow me for now."


    The girl followed Wilbur, walking past a few streets before they reached the hotel.


    The guests at the hotel and the staff all looked over curiously at the beggar-like girl.


    Wilbur did not care at all. He brought the girl to his presidential suite before he opened the door to the bathroom so she could take a bath. He asked the girl, "What''s your name?"


    "I''m called Ivy Goode," the girl replied with her head lowered.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Ivy, go take a bath for now."


    Ivy nodded before she walked into the bathroom and shut the door behind her.


    Wilbur went to the living room, switching on the TV before he lit up a cigarette.


    After half an hour, the girl walked out with a towel around her, standing in a corner of the living room.


    Wilbur looked over and was a bit surprised.


    After the girl washed up, she draped her silky long ck hair behind her.


    The features on her face were remarkably beautiful. Her skin was wheat-colored, and she was less than twenty years old. She seemed to exude youth from her body.


    A vibrant and beautiful girl like that was just wrapped in a towel. Most people would definitely have lost control.


    Even Wilbur had to take a few deep breaths before he calmed himself down.


    "Have a seat," Wilbur said calmly.


    The girl sat on the other end of the sofa.


    Looking at the towel around the girl, Wilbur frowned.


    The girl looked at Wilbur''s expression and started to get a bit anxious.


    At that moment, Wilbur stood up, and the girl quickly stood up as well, shouting, "What are you doing?"


    Wilbur smiled slightly before he pushed the button on the table.


    After a moment, the 24-hour manager of the presidential suite knocked on the door and entered.


    "Sir, what do you require?" The manager was a mature and beautifuldy. She bowed with a smile on her face.


    When she bowed down, the front of her dress looked like it was about to break open. The sight truly attracted one''s gaze.


    Wilbur nced at her and said, "Please buy a few outfits for this girl."


    The manager looked over at Ivy''s figure and smiled before she said, "Alright. Will three sets of outfits be enough?"


    "Sure."


    "I will go get it done," the manager replied politely and left.


    Wilbur crossed his legs and lit another cigarette.


    Ivy said apologetically, "Sorry."


    "It''s nothing," Wilbur smiled and said.


    After that, the living room fell into a long silence.


    Wilbur did not ask the girl where she came from or what happened to her.


    That was because there were too many people who were suffering in the world. He could not help all of them.


    He nned on giving the girl a few clothes and some money before sending her off on her own.

 Chapter 1230

    Everyone had their own destiny.


    At that moment, the girl asked, "How should I address you?"


    "I''m Wilbur."


    "Okay."


    The living room fell into silence again.


    After a long time, Ivy straightened up and said, "I escaped from the mountains."


    "Escaped?" Wilbur was a bit surprised.


    Ivy suddenly smiled and said, "Yes. I can tell that you''re someone important. You might think that people like us are a joke."


    "No, don''t misunderstand me."


    Ivy did not respond to that. Instead, she seemed to have found someone to vent


    to.


    It was like she wasining, but also talking to herself at the same time. "Deep in the mountain, we are very poor. So poor that you wouldn''t believe it." "Did you have to starve?"


    "Rather than starving, the poverty of the spirit was even more terrifying."


    Wilbur did not answer and merely listened quietly.


    Ivy asked, "Do you know what getting external help is?"


    "External help?" Wilbur wondered.


    Ivy suddenly smiled coldly, "Basically, it''s something a woman has to do to maintain a family."


    Wilbur frowned at Ivy.


    Ivyughed coldly and said, "Yes, it''s just like you thought. The mountains are very poor, and all the men are incrediblyzy. Even in the mountains, they can''t make a living for themselves. To survive, the women have to seek external help at night."


    Wilbur''s eyebrows furrowed even more.


    "You wouldn''t understand it. My family sleeps in a den at night. My father and I, as well as my brother, sleep together. The other end of the den is my mother, with another man."


    Wilbur widened his eyes, unable to believe what he heard.


    Ivy lowered her head and said hatefully, "I''m already in my teens, but every night, I have to see my mother sleeping with another man, listening to all the dirty things they do. That humiliation just constantly cuts into my heart every night like a knife, causing it to bleed."


    "And your father just epts it?" Wilbur couldn''t help but ask. After all, something like that was hard to believe.


    Ivy sneered and said, "The men there have no shame. They look at it with pride instead. Women who get the most external help are the pride of the family. It''s even something they talk about over drinks."


    Wilbur waspletely speechless. How could there be men and family members like that?


    "My father is an alcoholic. Every night, he drinks until he can''t even open his eyes. We didn''t even have the money for me to study after primary school. Every day, I just help out at home. I could see my fate. My mother was already an example for me. My father even said that, with my looks, I''d be a good woman with a lot of external help no matter who I marry, that I''d definitely be respected by the husband''s family," Ivy clenched her teeth and said.


    Wilbur was stunned. What kind of parents would do something like that?


    Ivy lowered her head and continued, "I''ve never wanted that shameless, idiotic, and disgusting life, so I snuck out and ended up here. I heard that this was a big city, and everyone was very smart. I wanted to live a cultured life, which is why I came here despite having nothing."


    Wilbur nodded, acknowledging what Ivy did.


    That ce was not somewhere meant for humans, leaving it was a good choice.


    As for those parents, they could die for all he cares.


    "But do you know what I encountered after arriving here?" Ivy looked at Wilbur. Wilbur paused for a moment before he said carefully, "What?"


    "I went to a restaurant to work. I washed the dishes for twelve hours a day and made a modest sum," Ivy said.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "That''s not too bad. At the very least, you left your family and managed to live like a normal person."


    "I thought so too, so I worked incredibly sincerely and hard. I wanted to make some more money so I could study and live a better life."


    Wilbur nodded, "That''s not a bad idea."


    "But do you know what happened after that?" Ivy asked as she looked Wilbur in


    the eye.

 Chapter 1231

    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "My employer called me to his room in the middle of the night, and then he tried to vite me," replied Ivy coldly.


    Wilbur had to sigh. He guessed it, but he just could not bring himself to say it.


    Ivy sneered coldly and said, "So, I smashed his head with an ashtray and ran away. My employer called the cops, and I''m a wanted criminal now."


    Everything made sense after her exnation.


    Ivy did not want to endure her shameless life with her family, so she escaped to Magic City to work.


    Then, she encountered a perverted employer, so she became a criminal on the run after assaulting her employer.


    It was no wonder she was asking for food on the roadside like a beggar.


    "I''m sorry for what happened to you. Is there anything I can do to help?" asked Wilbur as he looked at her.


    She suddenly stood and removed her robe. Her curvaceous and youthful body was revealed.


    Wilbur looked shocked. He looked at her in a daze, and he wondered how she mustered the courage to do that.


    Ivy said, "I can tell that you''re someone powerful, and you''re a nice guy. Help me, and I''m willing to give you everything. Don''t worry. I''m definitely still a virgin, and I have no sickness. That''s something I ce great importance on."


    Wilbur was silent for a moment before slowly standing up and approaching her.


    She shut her eyes slowly as if she was ready.


    He sighed and picked up the robe and draped it over her, then said slowly, "Please sit down. Don''t catch a cold."


    She opened her eyes and made eye contact with him.


    He sat next to her and smoked, then said, "I understand how you feel, and I''m


    willing to help you too. Besides, I don''tck women in my life, so you don''t have to do this."


    Ivy instantly teared up.


    Then, shey on the sofa and curled up. She covered her face and could not stop sobbing.


    Wilbur sighed and shook his head.


    He could understand how she felt at that moment.


    She was taught an awful lesson just because she wanted to escape her cruel family. She came to Magic City to work, but she became a criminal with nowhere


    to go. The girl who ended up on the streets must have felt so desperate and angry.


    He could tell that Ivy had a lot of pride in herself. Otherwise, she would not end up in such a terrible situation.


    She was desperate to make an offer to Wilbur like that.


    There was no future except jail time for a criminal like her, after all.


    Wilbur did not seem like a bad guy. He could fight, and he was clearly rich enough to live in a ce like that.


    Ivy was so desperate that she was ready to exchange her body for his help. She felt like she had no other choice.


    However, he would not ept an exchange like that, and he did not n to hurt her pride.


    He waited for her to stop crying. After she stopped sobbing, he said in a gentle voice, "Rest well for the night. I''ll bring you to meet someone tomorrow and get a job for you. You''ll settle down, so don''t worry."


    She looked at him with teary eyes and said with determination, "I did that willingly, and I believe what you said. You don''t have to hold back."


    Wilbur sighed and said in an awkward tone, "Not every man is perverted. Please go to sleep."


    "Do you really not want it?" There was disbelief in her eyes.


    There were no men who were not perverted to her when she was at her house or in Magic City.


    Wilbur replied with a displeased expression, "No."


    Then, he went to his room and closed the door.


    Suddenly, the manager knocked on her door and entered the room with two servants. They ced three sets of outfits on the table, then smiled and left.


    Ivy was silent for a long while.


    She picked an outfit in the end and tried it on. Then, she looked toward his room and smiled.

 Chapter 1232

    Elsewhere, Gunner and Taylor lowered their gazes as they stood in a living room.


    There was a buff middle-aged man sitting on the sofa across from them. He kept shooting mean looks at them.


    Gunner had casts on his hands, and he looked pale.


    Taylor was also white as a sheet, whining quietly as he breathed.


    The middle-aged man said coldly, "You embarrassed me, you useless things."


    "We''re sorry, sir. Please punish me." Gunner immediately knelt on the floor.


    The middle-aged man looked at Taylor.


    Taylor hurriedly said, "Mister Solomon, you''re famous in Magic City. That asshole beat up your students, which means he disrespected you."


    Solomon was a powerful Ambience level cultivator, and he was quite well-known in Magic City. Not even Taylor dared to act recklessly in front of him.


    Only his employer, Jared Zaidi, was equal in status to Solomon.


    He was a powerful Ambience level cultivator, after all. He was not a weakling.


    Solomon looked at Taylor and asked coldly, "Did you ask Gunner to help you?" "Yes, Mister Solomon. That guy was too audacious. He hit me and Gunner too. Isn''t that a clear sign of disrespect toward you?" asked Taylor.


    Solomon sneered coldly and said, "Don''t you dare gaslight me. How is this any of my business?"


    "Mister Solomon, I''m willing to pay five million dors. Please help me kill that guy and avenge your student."


    Taylor risked it all for revenge.


    Five million dors was not a small sum for him.


    Solomon looked intrigued. He chuckled and said, "Maybe you''re right. How about this? Go and invite him to a location, and I''ll go to meet him in person."


    "Where do you think the location should be?" Taylor instantly looked happy to hear that Solomon agreed.


    Solomon replied boastfully, "Let him pick the location. We''re in Magic City, so who do I have to be afraid of?"


    "You''re right, sir. I''ll make arrangements right away. You have to kill that bastard for me this time!" Taylor huffed.


    He was a man of status in Magic City, and that girl was a model he just managed to date.


    He was humiliated in front of his girl, so he felt extremely frustrated.


    ...


    Morning came.


    Wilbur woke up early and washed up, then went to the living room.


    He saw that Ivy was awake too, and she wore a white blouse and skinny jeans, paired with a pair of white high heels.


    She lookedpletely different after dressing up, transforming from a beggar to a gorgeous officedy.


    Moreover, she was youthful with a nice skin tone, so she was no less elegant than the charming citydies.


    Wilbur nodded and smiled. He said, "This is nice. That manager has some good taste."


    "Thanks," Ivy replied shyly.


    He smiled and said, "Let''s go. I''m bringing you to meet someone."


    Ivy walked close to Wilbur. They were almost standing face-to-face. She said, "I


    won''t let you help me for nothing, sir. I can still give it to you if you need it."


    Even her breath had a touch of youthfulness that energized Wilbur.


    He started to look into her eyes.

 Chapter 1233

    Ivy looked very determined.


    Wilbur had to sigh because that girl was excessively prideful.


    "Let''s go. I don''t need it."


    He walked outside after saying that.


    Ivy sighed to herself and followed silently.


    As they walked out of the hotel, they saw Taylor with two men standing in their way.


    Wilbur chuckled and asked, "What''s wrong? Haven''t you had enough?"


    "Stop being so arrogant! Let''s fight again if you dare to! I wonder how much of a fighter you are!" yelled Taylor.


    Wilbur shook his head andughed. He said, "I''ll y along with you since you''re asking for it. Tell me where."


    "Tranquil Inn. I''ll see you there," said Taylor through a clenched jaw.


    Wilbur shrugged and said, "I have some business to attend to right now, so I''ll be there at twelve."


    "I''ll be waiting," Taylor said with a sneer.


    Wilbur shook his head and walked away confidently.


    Ivy looked worried behind him.


    Soon, they were in a meeting room on the top floor of the Kiwanis Club.


    Eileen and Braum were waiting for them with two thick stacks of documents on the table.


    Wilbur started to feel annoyed when he saw the documents.


    Eileen and Braum saw that Wilbur brought in a girl, and it piqued their interest. Wilbur called Ivy in and said, "Let me introduce to you. This is Ivy Goode. They are the authorities of the Kiwanis Club, Eileen Fall and Braum Steele."


    Eileen and Braum stood to shake hands with Ivy.


    Ivy did not know what the Kiwanis Club was.


    However, there was a sort of aura emanating from Eileen and Braum, so she subconsciously felt nervous.


    She carefully shook hands with them.


    Eileen smilingly looked at Wilbur and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Eileen was clearly teasing him. Even Ivy could tell.


    Wilbur coughed and replied, "I met her yesterday. She''s had a tough life, and she has nowhere to go. Please arrange a job for her. It''s best if it''s a job where she can improve and learn."


    "You just met her yesterday. How lovely." Eileen sized her up while smiling, which made Ivy lower her gaze.


    Wilbur red at Eileen and said, "Can you stop that? She''s still young."


    Eileen chuckled and replied, "Fine. How about having her work as my assistant?" "Your assistant? Is that alright?"


    Eileen called the shots in the Kiwanis Club, so bing her assistant meant a bright future for her.


    Eileen smiled and replied, "You rmended her, so I have to give her an important position."


    "Thanks. Ivy, you should go with Eileen," said Wilbur.


    Ivy kept nodding.


    It was nice enough that she had a ce to eat, so she had no expectations of what job Wilbur would provide her with.


    She did not realize that her fate was about to changepletely.


    Then, Wilbur started to go through the documents, and he talked to Eileen and Braum from time to time.


    Ivy served them on the side by pouring water. She felt clumsy at first, but she calmed down after a while. Through careful observation of the way they worked, she always cleaned the table in time, and she quietly ced their water where they could easily reach.


    Wilbur noticed it, and he smiled.


    It was the afternoon in the blink of an eye. Wilbur checked the time and said, "I have some business to attend to, so I won''t be joining for lunch."

 Chapter 1234

    "Do you have a date? It doesn''t seem like you know anyone here, right?" teased Eileen.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "I met someonest night, and I''m going to meet him now."


    Then, he left without looking back.


    Braum started to organize the documents. They were the Kiwanis Club''s confidential documents, so only Braum and Eileen could process them.


    However, Eileen asked Ivy to help out with the documents too.


    The women were not familiar with each other, but they felt like they knew each other forever after a few conversations.


    Eileen was very friendly, but she was clearly trying to probe how Ivy met Wilbur. Ivy was clearly distracted, so her replies were vague.


    Eileen noticed it, so she frowned and asked, "Is there something on your mind?"


    "I don''t know if I should tell you, Eileen," replied Ivy quietly.


    Eileen said, "Just tell me. Don''t hide anything from me if you want to work as my assistant."


    Ivy bit her lip and told Eileen about the conflict with Taylor Webster.


    Eileen widened her eyes with shock. Sheughed after a moment and said, "Wow, that guy is so audacious."


    "Eileen, when we were on the way here, we ran into Taylor again. He invited Mister Penn to a ce called the Tranquil Inn. I think they''re going to fight," said Ivy in a worried tone.


    Eileen looked displeased when she heard that. She looked at Braum.


    Braum put the documents down and said slowly, "That ce is Solomon''s suburban manor."


    "Wilbur is our chairman, so Soloman is testing the boundaries of the Kiwanis Club," said Eileen coldly.


    Braum nodded and said, "That''s right. They hold no threats for Mister Penn, but this is about the reputation of the Kiwanis Club, so I think we should teach those guys a lesson."


    "That''s right. Wilbur was newly appointed. If we don''t show these troublemakers what we''re made of, they will underestimate us," said Eileen while smirking sinisterly.


    Ivy looked confused, she asked, "Do you mean Taylor Webster?"


    "Ha. Who the hell is Taylor Webster? Even that Solomon guy is just insignificant trash. They are no threat to Wilbur. However, they must be punished for provoking the Kiwanis Club," said Eileen while sneering coldly.


    Braum urged, "Let''s go. We might miss out on the fun if we''rete."


    Eileen responded, "You''re right. Let''s go right away. Follow us, Ivy. You''re one of


    us now, so let us show you what the Kiwanis Club is."


    They led the confused Ivy to the car and drove toward the Tranquil Inn.


    Wilbur was at the entrance of the Tranquil Inn at that moment.


    "Come to daddy, Taylor boy!" yelled Wilbur rudely at the entrance.


    The guards at the entrance were instantly enraged. They came out and asked, "How dare you stir up trouble at the Tranquil Inn?"


    "Tell Taylor that Wilbur Penn is here, and he should be weing me." Wilbur stood with hands behind his back, and he looked at the guards nonchntly.


    They sneered coldly and said, "So, it''s you. Come right in. Mister Webster and Mister Solomon are waiting for you."


    Wilbur chuckled and headed inside.


    Soon, they were in front of the main living room door. The guards said coldly, "Go on."


    Wilbur entered without hesitation.


    He saw a muscr man in the center seat of the living room.


    The muscr man was taller than the others. He had a powerful build, and had thick eyebrows, giving him the tough guy look.


    The muscr man was toying with iron balls and gave Wilbur a sinister re.


    Taylor was sitting on the right side of that man, and his girlfriend was sitting next to him with a sneer on her face.


    Gunner sat on the left side of that man, and he looked extremely angry. The cast on his arms made him look rather ridiculous and out of ce.


    There were more than ten muscr men on the sides, and they were all staring at Wilbur with unfriendly faces.


    Wilbur felt like he had stepped into a tense courtroom.

 Chapter 1235

    Wilbur chuckled when he saw that, and he pulled a chair to the center of the living room. He sat while crossing his legs, and then lit a cigarette.


    His actions pissed Taylor off.


    Taylor pointed at Wilbur and asked ringly, "How dare you sit in front of Mister Solomon? You better stand up!"


    Wilbur nced at him and smiled, saying, "Sorry. I''m tired from walking, so I want to take a short rest."


    "You better stand up right now!" yelled Taylor.


    Wilbur''s expression turned unfriendly, which sent a shiver down Taylor''s spine.


    Solomon said coldly at that moment, "So, you''re Wilbur Penn. Are you the one who injured Taylor and Gunner?"


    "That''s right. Are you going to be fighting on their behalf?" asked Wilburzily.


    Gunner yelled, "This is my mentor! We call him Mister Solomon, so you better watch it!"


    "I''m only polite to my friends. As for my enemies, well, that depends on my mood," Wilbur said while he smoked.


    Solomonughed coldly and said, "Buddy, Mister Webster is my friend, and Gunner Leech is my disciple. I''m quite the famous figure in Magic City. I''m afraid you can''t just injure them like that, alright?"


    "They messed with me first, so I can''t be med. Besides, I don''t think you''re helping Taylor for free, right?" mocked Wilbur.


    Solomon was instantly furious. He wanted to act cool, but Wilbur exposed the truth instead. He was indeed helping them for the money.


    Solomon felt humiliated by Wilbur''s statement and the mocking tone, which greatly angered him.


    "I only wanted you to apologize to Taylor and Gunner, then pay forpensation, and this will be over. However, I can''t believe you''re so arrogant. It looks like you don''t have any respect for me," Solomon said angrily.


    Wilbur replied, "Drop the good guy act. Do you seriously want me to apologize to them? No one here is worthy of polishing my shoes, and that includes you. You guys want me to apologize? Dream on!"


    That statement pissed Solomon offpletely. He felt that Wilbur was too f*cking arrogant.


    Taylor and Gunner were also furious.


    Wilbur had dared to behave arrogantly in front of a powerful Ambience level cultivator, so they wished Solomon would teach him a lesson immediately.


    Solomon''s subordinates were also furious, so they cursed and scolded Wilbur.


    They wanted to gang up on Wilbur and cripple him.


    Wilbur casually smoked like he did not care.


    They were a bunch of clowns to him.


    Wilbur''s attitude annoyed Solomon further. He stood slowly and said coldly, "You made your choice, so don''t me me for doing this."


    "Bring it on. This is just a fight. Stop being a poser," Wilbur teased nonchntly.


    "Die!"


    Solomon shouted, and a machete instantly appeared in his hand.


    The machete looked very threatening with spiritual mes ignited. It emitted a powerful spiritual pressure.


    The spiritual pressure instantly kicked up strong winds in the living room, causing their clothes to flutter in the wind.


    Taylor immediately cheered and said, "Awesome! This is truly the work of a powerful Ambience level cultivator. Die, Wilbur. This is what happens when you mess with me."


    "You ignorant fool. Did you think you''re that great of a fighter? Well, there''s always someone stronger out there. My mentor has been an Ambience level cultivator for over ten years. He''s an elite amongst cultivators. Trash like you will only end up dead, got it?" Gunner looked prideful.


    The subordinates also cheered and showered Solomon withpliments.


    Solomon smirked coldly and stepped towards Wilbur.


    Spiritual energy rolled off from the machete, and spiritual pressure rippled outward in the living room, making it appear quite powerful.


    However, Wilbur remained seated with his legs crossed, smoking away. Then, he said in a nonchnt tone, "Good. An Ambience level cultivator is better than the average cultivator."

 Chapter 1236

    "Buttering up to me won''t help you at this point," Solomon said as he grinned menacingly while walking toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur was taken aback and asked, "What makes you think I''m trying to butter you up?"


    "Shut up. I gave you a chance, but you didn''t appreciate it, so don''t me me for this."


    Solomon was close to Wilbur at that point, and he abruptly raised his machete.


    He shouted and the machete ignited with spiritual mes. An intimidating spiritual pressure instantly filled the hall, which kicked up another wave of strong winds.


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill that asshole!"


    "Show him what you''re made of!"


    Taylor, Gunner, and the subordinates all shouted.


    Even Taylor''s girlfriend was sneering coldly.


    Solomon shouted at that moment, "Die!"


    The machete carried a lot of spiritual energy as it shed down.


    Everyone was looking forward to seeing Wilbur die, especially Gunner and Taylor. They wanted sweet revenge.


    Wilbur smiled and blew a ring of smoke.


    However, there was a cold voiceing from outside the door as the machete was shing down, "What a show, Solomon."


    The voice caught Solomon by surprise. His machete instantly stopped in mid-air.


    Eileen, Braum, Ivy, and Jared walked into the living room.


    Solomon was instantly shocked. He immediately retrieved his spiritual energy, and he stood up straight. He bowed and said, "Elder Fall, Elder Steele, I didn''t know you wereing. Sorry for theck of weing."


    Gunner and Taylor also looked flustered. They hurriedly stood and bowed properly.


    Taylor''s girlfriend did not know who arrived, but seeing how Solomon and the others reacted, she followed suit.


    Solomon''s subordinates knelt on the floor.


    Eileen and Braum were both Super Sanctuary cultivators, and they called the shots in the Kiwanis Club.


    They overpowered Solomon in both cultivation level and their status. Taylor and the rest were even more insignificant inparison.


    Solomon was like an insect to them, so he did not dare to disobey them.


    Eileen and Braum slowly walked toward the living room with cold smiles.


    Jared was behind them, and he was furious.


    He gathered his subordinates for a meeting to avoid trouble because he was


    cautious. He instructed Taylor and the others to stay out of trouble.


    However, he did not expect that Taylor would offend the chairman of Kiwanis Club himself.


    There was no way Taylor could afford to offend Wilbur.


    Not even Solomon, Jared, or the entire Magic City poption could afford to offend the Kiwanis Club.


    Ferris was so terrifying, but he was still killed by the chairman. He wondered how those trash dared to be arrogant in front of the chairman.


    He grew more infuriated the more he thought about it, so he walked toward Taylor and pped him repeatedly.


    Taylor was pped into confusion. He looked at Jared in a daze.


    "You f*cker! What did I tell you? Are you serious? I can''t believe you dared to


    mess with the chairman! I''ll kill you myself!" yelled Jared angrily.


    "The chairman?" Taylor looked at Jared incredulously.

 Chapter 1237

    Jared sneered coldly and asked, "You didn''t know, right? It''s toote now. This person in front of you is the newly appointed chairman of the Kiwanis Club, Mister Trevor Penn. How many lives do you think you have? How dare you mess with the chairman himself?"


    Taylor was dumbfounded, and he felt empty in the head.


    ''How is it possible that he''s the chairman of the Kiwanis Club?'' Taylor wondered to himself.


    Taylor remembered that Wilbur wore lousy clothes, drank cheap booze, ate street food on the roadside, and even sat with beggars.


    There was no way a man like that was the chairman of the Kiwanis Club.


    Taylor could not believe what he was hearing, so he looked confused.


    Solomon and Gunner were scared out of their minds.


    They could not believe that the young man in front of them was the chairman of the Kiwanis Club.


    The chairman of the Kiwanis Club represented both great wealth and status.


    Moreover, Super Sanctuary experts like Eileen and Braum would be his representatives working under him.


    Eileen and Braum could easily crush them.


    The chairman of the Kiwanis Club was an absolute bigshot, an elite figure in society.


    They were nothingpared to him, and they were afraid that death awaited them because they offended the chairman of the Kiwanis Club.


    Solomon knelt on the floor out of panic. He quickly put his head on the floor and begged cautiously, "Sir, I''m sorry for being ignorant. I didn''t know you were the chairman of the Kiwanis Club. Please spare my life."


    Solomon begged for his life.


    Taylor and Gunner finally realized the huge mess they made.


    They instantly went limp in the knees. They also knelt on the floor. They were so scared that words failed them.


    Taylor''s girlfriend was stunned.


    She did not know who Eileen and the others were.


    However, she was a resident of Magic City, so there was no way she had not heard about the famous Kiwanis Club.


    She was shocked to her core. She knelt on the floor and trembled. She said, "Sir, I didn''t know anything. This is all Taylor''s doing, so it has nothing to do with me."


    Wilbur shook his head. He looked at Eileen and Braum. He frowned and asked, "What are you guys doing here?"


    "Sir, they''re messing with the Kiwanis Club. As elders of the Kiwanis Club, we have to maintain our reputation. Anyone who provokes you has to be punished," replied Braum with a serious expression.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "They didn''t know my identity. It''s not that serious. I''ll resolve this as a private matter."


    "That won''t do, sir. This rtes to the reputation of the Kiwanis Club, so we have to follow procedure," said Eileen.


    Wilbur asked with shock, "Procedure? What procedure?"


    "Those who provoked the members of the Kiwanis Club will be punished by death," replied Braum coldly.


    Wilbur instantly widened his eyes with shock. He asked, "It''s not that serious, is it?"


    "It is. Don''t forget that your parents founded the Kiwanis Club. Are you going to allow some nobodies to trample your parents'' reputation?" Eileen made Wilbur eat his words by asking that.


    Wilbur only nned to teach Taylor and the others a lesson.


    However, Eileen mentioned his parents, so there was nothing he could refute her with.


    He could not argue with Eileen as that would be going against his parents. Solomon and the others were scared. They kept begging and trembling. Ivy was astounded by that.


    She could tell that Taylor and the others were people of status.


    She had no clue what the Kiwanis Club was. She thought it was just a big enterprise.


    However, Solomon and the others were so scared once Eileen and the others revealed Wilbur''s identity.


    It seemed like the Kiwanis Club was not just an enterprise. It had power that was beyond her imagination.


    She could not believe that Wilbur was the chairman of the terrifying organization.


    She could not believe that she met a terrifying person like Wilbur at a street food stall. It was just incredible.

 Chapter 1238

    Braum formed a battle hammer in his hand.


    Spiritual mes surged on the battle hammer with runes in it. The living room seemed to sink at that moment. Everyone felt like their hearts were going to stop beating.


    Braum smashed down when they were shocked and terrified.


    Solomon abruptly burst into mists of blood. He did not have time to even let out a tragic scream.


    Taylor and the others were instantly scared out of their wits, crying out at the top of their lungs.


    Braum scoffed coldly and waved his battle hammer.


    Taylor and Gunner burst into mists of blood respectively. Blood instantly filled the living room.


    Solomon''s subordinates could not take the terrifying sight. They all wailed and passed out from fear.


    Taylor''s girlfriend rolled her eyes and passed out.


    Braum said coldly, "Don''t y dead. You should know that this is what happens when you mess with the Kiwanis Club. Anyone who has a problem with that cane and find us."


    Solomon''s subordinates secretly rolled their eyes. They were whining inside.


    ''Do you want us to go to our death?'' they thought.


    They continued to y dead, lying there motionless.


    Eileen smiled faintly and said, "Alright. Let them live. They''re not worth our time."


    Braum scoffed coldly and retrieved his spiritual energy. The battle hammer vanished.


    Ivy was stunned by fear.


    She did not expect that. She could not believe that the boring-looking Braum was so brutal. He killed without hesitation, and his method was god-like.


    She also could not believe that Eileen was reacting normally as a woman. It was as if she was used to it.


    Ivy wondered who they were, and what kind of power they possessed. She wondered how they were so calm when it came to killing.


    Wilbur stood and looked at them. He asked in a helpless tone, "Can we go back now?"


    "Sure," replied Eileen while smiling.


    Wilbur shook his head and walked toward Ivy. He said, "Don''t be scared. You''ll slowly get to know the truth of this world."


    Then, he walked out of the room.


    Ivy fearfully followed them back to the Kiwanis Club.


    They started working in the meeting room again, and everything went back to usual.


    However, Ivy could not calm herself down at all.


    She realized that the world was not what she imagined.


    The people around her were not on the same level as ordinary people.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Seechertown, Orin was in his mansion.


    He sat on the sofa, and his wife, Shannon Campbell, sat next to him. Faron was sitting across from them.


    "What''s wrong, Dad? Why did you call me back in such a hurry?" Faron asked.


    Orin sighed and replied slowly, "Stop hanging out with Wilbur from now on, and don''t stay over at Seke Ind anymore."


    "What did you say?" Faron immediately stood up out of surprise.


    Orin sighed and stayed silent.


    Shannon said, "Faron, your father got a clear warning that if he wants to be promoted, he has to cut ties with the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Wilbur Penn is someone from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. You know that, right?"


    "I do, but why would they do that?" Faron asked out of confusion.


    Orin sighed and replied, "It''s a power move from the authorities, so stop asking about it."


    "I won''t do it," Faron dered loudly.


    Shannon quickly asked, "Do you want your father to lose his future?"

 Chapter 1239

    Faron plopped onto the sofa when he heard that. He had a distracted look in his eyes.


    Orin said slowly after a moment of silence, "This can''t be helped, so you should listen to me."


    "That''s right. Your dad''s future is also tied to your future. You better steer clear of trouble," Shannon said.


    Faron silently shook his head and said, "Wilbur helped us so much. Half of what you achieved is because of him."


    "I know, but when ites to power, I have to make a choice," said Orin while frowning.


    Faron was silent for a long while. He said slowly, "No. Wilbur is my friend. He''s like a brother to me, and he takes good care of me. He made me a cultivator, so I can''t just cut him off like this."


    "Son, we also helped Wilbur a lot. Don''t forget that we don''t owe him anything. You should listen to your dad," said Shannon.


    Faron lowered his gaze and put his hands over his face. He looked like he was in extreme pain.


    Orin sighed and said, "We all have our struggles in this world. You should get over it. There are a lot of things that are just out of our control."


    "Let me think about it, alright?" asked Faron while covering his face.


    Orin nodded and replied, "Think it through carefully."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the meeting room of the Kiwanis Club Headquarters, Wilbur closed thest document and stretched. He said, "I''m finally done with the documents. Book a ne ticket for me. I''m going back to Seechertown."


    "Are you leaving so soon, sir?" asked Braum while frowning.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "I''ve told you that you guys are in charge of this ce. My home is in Seechertown."


    Braum looked at Eileen, and she smiled faintly.


    She knew that Wilbur was heading back to Seke Ind because that was his cultivation base, and his friends were there. He would not stay in Magic City for long.


    However, she had achieved her goal. Wilbur was finally in charge of the Kiwanis Club.


    Wilbur did not have a clear goal for the moment, but she believed that Wilbur had a n.


    His parents were his motivation, so he would unlock every mystery about his parents.


    He would probably continue his parents'' legacy once the mystery was uncovered. He would lead the Kiwanis Club to fight against the forces of evil.


    "Alright, sir. Go back if you want to. I''m afraid Faye and Nancy also miss you," Eileen teased.


    Wilbur suddenly asked, "Eileen, are Faye and Nancy messing with me?"


    "Haha!" Eileen burst out inughter.


    Wilbur instantly realized what was going on. He said menacingly, "Alright. I''ll handle those two when I head back."


    "You might get handled instead,"ughed Eileen.


    Wilbur scoffed.


    Eileenughed and booked the earliest ticket for him.


    It was three in the afternoon. Eileen, Braum, and Ivy drove Wilbur to the airport.


    Wilbur looked at Ivy and smiled, then said, "Forget about the past. A new chapter in your life is about to begin, so live well."


    "Thank you, sir." Ivy nodded hard.


    She finally realized how scary the Kiwanis Club was.


    Moreover, she realized that Eileen, Braum, and Wilbur were terrifying people.


    Working for them filled her with hope for her life. She felt like she was out of the woods. All of her suffering was worth it.


    Eileen and Braum knew about her past.


    Eileen hugged Ivy and gently caressed her back.


    Wilbur saw that and it made his eyes twitch a little.


    Eileen licked her lips and asked, "Are you not going to leave?"


    "Don''t corrupt the youth," said Wilbur before he entered the boarding area.


    Eileen chuckled and left while hugging both Ivy and Braum.

 Chapter 1240

    Wilbur found his seat after he boarded the business ss. He started to shut his eyes and meditate on what happened.


    He gained a lot from the trip.


    He was in charge of the Kiwanis Club left by his parents, and he acquired a top- notch contribution.


    More importantly, he finally learned about the past of his parents and the clues about the mysterious chaos.


    He had to train and improve fast. Then, he would discover the world his parents went to and look for clues on their whereabouts.


    He was still hopeful that his parents were alive.


    Therefore, he had to work harder.


    He heard a yelp when he was pondering. A woman fell on him.


    Her busty chest fell on his face, which made it hard for him to breathe.


    ''Holy shit, it''s so big!'' Wilbur eximed internally when he opened his eyes.


    The woman scrambled back on her feet and nced at him.


    She was a twenty-year-old woman with refined makeup and designer clothes. She looked stylish and beautiful.


    "What are you looking at, punk?"


    Wilbur did not expect the girl to say that, so he was puzzled.


    He frowned and said, "Hey, you''re the one who fell on me."


    The woman scoffed and ced her luggage. She yelled, "What else do you want when you''ve taken advantage of me?"


    "When did I take advantage of you?" Wilbur was instantly displeased.


    A passerby in his forties wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses said coldly, "Shut up. Are you trying to act innocent?"


    "Hey, she''s the one who bumped into me. You better watch your mouth," said Wilbur coldly.


    However, the girl said, "Yeah, right. You tripped me over on purpose, so how dare you talk so much?"


    "You better watch it!" Wilbur was annoyed because they were being unreasonable.


    The man with sses asked coldly, "Young man, are you going to Seechertown?" "Yeah, so what?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    The man with sses smiled and replied, "You better watch it, otherwise, you won''t be able to leave the airport when we get to Seechertown."


    "Is that so? I wonder how you will do that," scoffed Wilbur coldly.


    Suddenly, an air hostess walked over with a smile. She said, "Dear guests, the ne will take off soon. Please fasten your seatbelts."


    The man with sses and the woman scoffed coldly, then they returned to their seats.


    Wilbur also scoffed and looked out the window.


    The woman said coquettishly after they sat, "Warner, that guy is so annoying."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make arrangements right away. He''ll be in trouble when we reach Seechertown.


    The man known as Warner made a phone call.


    Wilbur heard it, and he could not help but smirk coldly.


    He wondered who would get into trouble in the end.


    Warner turned to look at Wilbur. He said, "What''s your name?"


    "Wilbur Penn," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    Warner smiled and said, "I''ll remember you. Let''s have a proper conversation when we get off this ne."


    "Dude, Warner is the person in charge of the Kardon Province Greencross Society. He has connections all over Kardon Province, so just wait and see," said the woman arrogantly.


    Wilbur sneered coldly and asked, "Oh yeah? And who are you?"


    "Me? I''m May Groff, the business manager of the Kardon Province Greencross Society. I graduated from North Film Academy, and I''m an actress. What do you do for a living?" asked the girl as she smiled smugly.


    Her tone was full of pride, and contempt for Wilbur.

 Chapter 1241

    Wilburughed when he heard that statement. "Sorry for the disrespect." "Hmph, just you wait," May sneered and said.


    Wilbur shook his head and continued to start his nap, ignoring them.


    Not long after that the ne took off, and the air stewardess pushed the drinks cart over.


    Wilbur was sleeping, so the stewardess did not disturb him. Warner and May both asked for a cup of coffee.


    After the stewardess left, May got up, but staggered and spilled her coffee all over Wilbur.


    Wilbur opened his eyes to see the stains on his clothes, then looked at May.


    May covered her mouth and bit back augh as she said, "I''m so sorry. I lost my footing."


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Mayughed and said, "So what if I did, scum?"


    Wilbur''s expression immediately darkened.


    At that moment, Warner said, "Brat, apologize to May right now."


    "You still want me to apologize?" Wilbur''s mouth widened in disbelief.


    "Warner smiled coldly, "This is yourst chance. Otherwise, you''ll see what happens when we get off the ne."


    "Fine by me. I''d like to see how you n to deal with me."


    After that, Wilbur shut his eyes and napped again. However, this time, he decided to teach those two a lesson after they got off the ne.


    May looked at Wilbur andughed. "You''re still being stubborn. I guess you really don''t know what''s good for you."


    However, Wilbur ignored her. When May saw that, she scoffed and sat back down.


    After a few hours, the ne slowly descended andnded at the airport in Seechertown.


    Wilbur opened his eyes, looking at the two of them before he stood up and got off the ne.


    He had just left the airport when Warner rushed after him, shouting, "Hold it right there."


    Wilbur stood in ce before he turned around to look at Warner.


    May had her arms around Warner''s as he said coldly, "Brat, did I say you could leave?"


    "I wasn''t nning on leaving. I was waiting for you right here," Wilbur said calmly. Warnerughed coldly as a muscr man came over. The man had many tattoos on his body and had two followers behind him. He looked to be a man who was in a gang.


    The muscr man walked over and greeted Warner in a friendly manner, "Warner, who''s the guy who made you angry? I''ll deal with him."


    "It''s him," Warner pointed at Wilbur and said, "Marco, help me break his legs. I''ll take responsibility for anything."


    Marco smiled and said, "As you wish, Warner."


    After that, Marco walked in front of Wilbur, appraising him before he said coldly, "Brat, you sure are daring to offend Warner."


    "Is he really worth being careful around?" Wilbur scoffed.


    Marco was furious. His followers surrounded Wilbur, looking like they were eager to start a fight.


    "I guess you really do have a death wish."


    Marco was just about to attack when Warner suddenly said, "Stop, someone''sing."


    Marco looked back in surprise, only to see two people approaching them. Meanwhile, Warner was already walking over to greet them.


    "Miss Yves, Mister Campbell, what brings the both of you here?" Warner greeted the two of them.


    Wilbur smiled. Those two were none other than Faye and Faron.


    Faye had been the one who said she would pick him up, but Faron was there as well.


    It seemed like Warner knew the two of them as well.


    Cape Consortium regrly organized charitable activities and made donations. Warner was usually the one personally responsible for dealing with organizations as big as Cape Consortium, so he naturally knew Faye. He also knew of her position and influence in Kardon Province, so she was someone he could never offend.


    There was no need to exin Faron''s position either. He was someone who was unrivaled in Kardon Province. Warner had only seen Faron from afar during certain events, so Faron did not actually know him.


    Faron''s status was even more impressive. Anything he wanted in Kardon province could be done in an instant.

 Chapter 1242

    The two of them were incredibly amazing people that Warner could never dare to show off in front of.


    Looking at Warner greeting them politely and May trying to look her best, Faronpletely ignored them.


    Faye politely greeted them, saying, "Mister Warner, I came here to receive someone."


    Warner smiled and said, "I wonder who''s that impressive for Miss Yves and Mister Campbell to personally receive him. He must be amazing."


    Faye returned a smile and said, "It''s him, Mister Penn, the owner of Cape Consortium."


    She then looked at Wilbur meaningfully.


    Warner suddenly froze from shock.


    After a moment, he slowly turned around, looking at Wilbur withplete disbelief in his eyes.


    Faye walked over and held Wilbur''s arm, saying, "How did things go in Magic City?"


    "It went quite well, and it was quite a rewarding trip," Wilbur smiled and said.


    Faron walked over and offered Wilbur a cigarette, saying, "Boss, remember to bring me with you next time you go out and have fun."


    "Did you think I was there for fun?" Wilbur said.


    Faron merely smiled and said nothing.


    Faye smiled and said, "This guy insisted oning with me when he heard that I wasing to get you."


    "Don''t you have anything better to do?" Wilbur said to Faron.


    Faron shrugged and said, "I''m actually very free nowadays."


    "Why is that?" Wilbur said.


    Faron forced a smile and replied, "I resigned, so I have nothing to do right now."


    "You resigned?" Wilbur could not believe his ears.


    Someone with such a bright future ahead had just resigned. What was he even thinking?


    Faron said, "It''s nothing. I was just too tired. I feel like things are quite nice nowadays."


    Wilbur thought about it and said, "Let''s talk about it when we get back. I have something else to deal with right now."


    As he said that, Wilbur walked over to Warner and May.


    This time, the two of them were scared out of their wits. They stood there trembling uncontrobly, too weak to even walk.


    May was someone who had some knowledge of the world. The CEO of Cape Consortium and the prince of Kardon Province were right in front of them. Before them, Warner was just a nobody.


    The two of them were that important.


    One of them had her arms around Wilbur''s, obviously trying to flirt with him.


    The other called just called him boss, and even offered him a cigarette.


    It was almost impossible to find someone worthy of having someone like Faron ingratiate himself to Wilbur like that.


    Warner and May could not begin to imagine what kind of power Wilbur held.


    All else aside, just him being the owner of Cape Consortium was already horrifying enough.


    However, it seemed like things were not that simple, because there was no way Faron would just ingratiate himself to a person no matter how amazing a businessman he was.


    Looking at the two of them panicking, Wilbur said coldly, "Weren''t you going to teach me a lesson? I''m waiting."


    "I-I''m so sorry. Please forgive me." Warner was on the verge of tears.


    May lost all her arrogance at that moment, kneeling down in front of Wilbur as she


    said, "Sir, I''m so sorry. Please forgive us."


    Faye and Faron walked over at that moment.


    Faron frowned and said, "Boss, what''s going on?


    "Those two were causing me trouble the whole flight. Not only did they spill coffee on me, but they also said they would teach me a lesson once I got off the ne. I''m just waiting for that," Wilbur said calmly.

 Chapter 1243

    Faron''s expression darkened immediately.


    Faye said coldly, "Hmph, I knew you were up to no good just now. It looks like you''ve got some guts."


    Warner was inplete panic mode at that moment. He was sweating bullets andpletely unsettled.


    Those two were absolutely capable of destroying him.


    Even Faye''s positions and power could cause him constant trouble as long as she wanted it, let alone Faron.


    His business was not that clean in the first ce. There were many things that could not be exposed.


    There was no way he would not panic when it came to something so important.


    Faron looked at Warner as if he was looking at an ant and asked coldly, "What''s your name? What do you do?"


    "I..." Warner stammered out, "I''m Warner. I''m in charge of the Greencross Society in Kardon Province."


    He did not want to answer, but there was no way he could refuse. He seemed like he was suffering immensely.


    At that moment, Marco and his men had hidden in the distance when they saw that the situation was off. They hid as they anxiously observed the situation.


    When Faron heard that, he sneered, "The Greencross Society? What a coincidence. Someone happened to have reported on you recently. There''s already a task force in your offices. It looks like you still don''t know about it as the person in charge."


    "What?"


    Warner suddenly panicked even more. His whole body broke out in cold sweat, and he was in aplete daze. He looked like he was about to copse at any moment.


    May lookedpletely pale as well.


    The two of them had been on vacation for a week and had not gotten any news at all.


    Faron''s words were like a bolt of lightning striking their souls.


    Looking at the two of them, Faron sneered.


    As someone in the industry, he knew the rules quite well.


    As long as the authorities decided to investigate someone, there was no way the person would be able to get off scot-free. They would have already grasped many clues before making that decision.


    The office and the workers of the Greencross Society had definitely already been locked down. That was why Warner had not gotten any news.


    As the person in charge of the society, there was no way it had nothing to do with him. The investigators were probably just waiting for him to return.


    At that moment, a few men in uniforms walked over, surrounding Warner and May. "Warner and May?" The man at the lead asked.


    Warner felt his knees buckle as he almost fell to the ground. He nodded with great difficulty.


    May was pale as a sheet as she constantly trembled.


    The middle-aged man said coldly, "The two of you are suspected of fraud, corruption, and embezzlement of public funds. Pleasee back with us for investigation."


    Right after the man said that, his subordinates put handcuffs on the two of them.


    Warner lost control at that moment, and he slumped onto the ground.


    Two of the investigators immediately grabbed onto him.


    Meanwhile, May''s whole body was shaking, and her lips turned purple.


    That man turned around and smiled at Faron and Faye, saying, "Mister Campbell, Miss Yves, you''re here."


    That man was one of the captains of the investigation department, Damon. Faron naturally knew who he was.


    Damon smiled and said, "I was waiting for him for a long time so he wouldn''t run away."


    "Haha," Faronughed.


    Then, Faye said, "Sir, investigate this man properly. He even called some men to attack our boss just now."


    "Oh, did something like that happen?" Damon looked at Wilbur curiously.


    He did not know that such a young person was the boss of Cape Consortium. It seemed like he was no ordinary man.

 Chapter 1244

    Wilbur smiled and said, "Yes, but they''ve already escaped."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll investigate everything he did carefully. I assure you that we won''t let him off so easily," Damon smiled and said.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Greencross Society is a charity organization. If there''s a problem with them, it''ll affect many kind people out there. You should investigate it carefully."


    "We''ve already had our attention on him for a long time. We have all the evidence we need in our hands. They won''t be able to escape," Damon said.


    Wilbur nodded before he walked forward, stopping in front of Warner and May as he gave them a once over, slowly saying, "If you do evil, then you''ll be punished. I hope you''ll learn to be humbler in prison so that you won''t offend anyone there."


    "Sir, save me, please. We can talk about it," Warner actually asked Wilbur to save him in his panic. The fear had truly gotten to his head.


    Wilbur shook his head and said slowly, "I''m already letting you off easy by not teaching you a lesson personally. What else do you want?"


    Wilbur felt incredibly exasperated. What was wrong with that person? What made him think that he would help him?


    However, Warner was in aplete panic at that moment. He felt that, with


    Wilbur''s status, as well as Faye and Faron, he would be able to turn things around with just a word from them. He did not even think about whether Wilbur would help him or not.


    At that moment, Damon shouted, "Take him away."


    The investigators dragged the two of them away.


    "Goodbye," Damon politely said to Wilbur, Faye, and Faron.


    Wilbur and the others nodded as Damon left with his team.


    Wilbur shook his head as he watched those two being brought away.


    He never expected things to end like this.


    He had thought that he would need to teach Warner and May a lesson if they continued to act up.


    Yet, the two of them already suffered the consequences without him needing to raise a finger.


    That oue was probably the most terrifying one for the two of them.


    "Let''s go," Wilbur looked at the other two and walked outside.


    Faron and Faye followed him.


    When they were back at Seke Ind, the three of them walked into Wilbur''s room, and Faye made some tea.


    Wilbur looked at Faron, who was sitting cross-legged, and said slowly, "What happened?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why did you resign?"


    "I just didn''t want to work anymore."


    "Who do you think you''re fooling?" Wilbur asked.


    Faron suddenly sighed as he lit a cigarette, but he didn''t say anything.


    At that moment, Faye finished making the tea and ced it in front of the two of them. She sat down next to Wilbur and said slowly, "Faron is going through a lot right now. I''ll tell you, but you''re not allowed to be angry."


    "Just tell me. Why would I be angry?" Wilbur said.


    Faye sighed as she frowned and said, "After his father came back from Northseecher, his father told Faron to cut ties with you. He didn''t want to listen and resigned as well. He hasn''t been home for a few days."


    Wilbur frowned and was silent for a long time, "Faron, why did your father ask you to do that?"


    Faron suddenlyughed and said, "It''s just politics. I don''t want to be a part of this rotten game, so I resigned. I''m nning on cultivating and bing as strong as you. That would be so much better than being a government official."


    Wilbur looked at Faron. Faron seemed incredibly nonchnt and calm.


    "So, you fought with your father?" Wilbur said.


    Faron said, "We fought a bit, but it''s fine. I''m not interested in working in the government anyway."


    "That''s not good. You should go back and talk to your father properly. You''ve got a bright future in politics, don''t mess that up," Wilbur said.


    Faron looked at Wilbur and said, "Boss, aren''t you angry at what my father did?"

 Chapter 1245

    Wilbur smiled and said, "Like you said, it''s politics. It doesn''t mean that this is your father''s actual opinion of me. I can understand itpletely."


    Faron was silent for a moment before he said slowly, "I thought you would kick me out."


    "Do you think I''m that petty?" Wilbur red at Faron and said.


    Faronughed and said, "This is why you''re my boss. Let''s just put the matter aside for now. Give me a few days to calm down and I''ll go talk to my father."


    "That''s good. They''re definitely very worried about you."


    "I understand. You can talk to Faye now. I''ll go to sleep now and get up early tomorrow," Faron left after he said that.


    However, his footsteps seemed heavier than usual.


    After Faron left, Faye frowned and said, "Wilbur, what do you think about this?"


    "I''m not that interested in politics. Orin made his own choice, and it doesn''t really affect me, so there are no conflicts here," Wilbur said.


    Faye let out a sigh of relief, saying, "I was worried that you would be angry. After all, we have such a good rtionship with Faron. If we end up souring on each other, he''d be in a very difficult spot."


    "Exactly. As friends, we shouldn''t make things so difficult for him. However, it will be up to him what he chooses and what kind of person he decides to be," Wilbur said seriously.


    Faye said slowly, "I think you can look for Orin and have a proper conversation with him."


    "There''s no need. Orin has already made his choice. He clearly has his own reasons for that, so we don''t need to force it," Wilbur said.


    Faye sighed, not saying anything else.


    At that moment, Charles'' voice could be heard from outside, "Sir, there''s someone called Robert Stone who wants to see you. He says it''s something incredibly important."


    "Robert Stone?" Wilbur thought about it, but he did not seem to know that person.


    After a moment, Wilbur said, "I''ll go take a look."


    "Okay, then I''ll head back to my room."


    Faye took her leave when she saw that Wilbur was busy.


    Wilbur walked out and arrived at the bridge with Charles.


    A man in his twenties was urgently pacing around the bridge.


    Wilbur walked over and said to the man, "Are you Robert?"


    Robert looked up and replied in a hurry, "Yes, I''m Robert Stone. You must be Trevor Penn, right?"


    "Yes. Do you need anything?" Wilbur asked.


    Robert knelt down immediately, "Sir, my father, Roshan, is a Sanctuary level cultivator from Nichetown, Emerald Province. He sent me to ask you for help."


    Roshan? Sanctuary level?


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Your father is at the Sanctuary level. What would he need my help with?"


    Normally, anyone who was at the Sanctuary level would be incredibly rich as well.


    Whether it was their abilities, position, or wealth, they would have exceeded a normal person. How could they have any trouble with anything?


    "Sir, a Super Sanctuary level cultivator from Shia has been challenging the experts of our country. He''s already defeated numerous Sanctuary level experts and killed quite a lot of them. Kamura has already challenged my father. My father knows he''s no match for the man, so he sent me over to ask you for help," Robert said urgently.


    When Wilbur heard that, he frowned and said, "Kamura is at the Super Sanctuary level. How did your father know I''ll be a match for him?"


    "Your name as the Divine General has been spread among the country''s cultivators. You''re at the Super Sanctuary level as well. Surely you''ll be able to stand up to him," Robert said carefully.


    Wilbur said calmly, "I can, but why should I? He''s not challenging me."


    "Sir, Kamura came over and said he would destroy the cultivation world of Dasha.


    All the cultivators in the country will either submit to him or die. My father had no other choice but to ask you for help," Robert said.

 Chapter 1246

    Hearing that, Wilbur was furious.


    That person dared to act so arrogantly in Dasha? Did he think that Dasha''s cultivators were all pushovers?


    Just as Wilbur was about to say something, Ryder appeared with a case in hand.


    "Sir, let''s go," Ryder said with his usual deadpan expression.


    Wilbur looked at Ryder and said, "Where to?"


    "The five provinces are under your jurisdiction. Cultivators challenging and fighting each other will endanger Dasha''s safety. It''s within the responsibilities of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense," Ryder said.


    Wilbur was speechless. Was that part of his responsibilities as well?


    However, regardless of whether this was a part of his responsibilities or not, he had already decided to act after hearing how arrogant Ryder was.


    What kind of joke was it? When did those elephant riders get to be so arrogant in Dasha?


    So, he looked at Robert and said, "Let''s go. We''ll go meet this Kamura guy and see if he''s actually that capable."


    "Yes, sir," Robert climbed up happily.


    The three of them got into Ryder''s car and arrived at the train station. After a journey that was over three hours, they arrived at Nichetown.


    It had to be said that the train was much faster than a ten-hour drive.


    After they got off the train at Nichetown, a car that Robert had already arranged to receive them and drove them to a mansion in the eastern area of the town.


    After they got out of the car, Robert''s father, the Sanctuary level cultivator, Roshan, was already waiting to wee them with a dozen other men.


    After Wilbur got out of the car, Roshan and his men immediately bowed respectfully. "I am Roshan, here to wee the Divine General."


    Wilbur hurriedly said, "There''s no need to be so polite, Mister Stone."


    Roshan was already in his fifties, approaching sixty. Even though strength was what mattered in cultivation, Wilbur still felt a bit embarrassed and how polite he was being.


    Roshan said seriously, "You are at the Super Sanctuary level, standing above me. It''s only natural for me to be respectful."


    "Why don''t we go inside to talk?" Wilbur hurriedly changed the topic.


    Roshan made a weing gesture as he walked alongside Wilbur, arriving at the living room.


    Wilbur, Ryder, and Roshan all sat down.


    The other cultivators sat down below as well.


    Robert started to make some tea. Wilbur nced at the other cultivators, noticing that they were mostly at the Aura level with a few at the Ambience level. They must be cultivators from the Emerald Province.


    Robert offered Wilbur some tea before he stood behind his father.


    Then Wilbur asked, "So, what''s the general situation?"


    "It''s like this," Roshan sighed and frowned, "A month ago, Kamura entered Nichetown and defeated five Sanctuary level experts. Of the five, three died, and two were heavily injured. Yesterday, I received a challenge from him for noon tomorrow. Even though I''m at the Sanctuary level, I''m not good at fighting. I knew I would be no match for him, so I asked you for help."


    "Not good at fighting?" Wilbur looked at Roshan.


    Roshan smiled wryly and said, "My practice mainly focuses on divination and prediction, as well as the elements of fortune. Ick anybat ability. Even though I''m at the Sanctuary level, I''m probably the weakest one."


    Wilbur had a look of realization.


    Roshan was a cultivator who focused more on the spirit andcked anybat skills. He would definitely be weaker than normal.


    However, those who focused on such things had their advantages as well, especially when it came to their spirit.


    After all, anyone who could reach the Sanctuary level was not to be underestimated.


    "I can understand that, but where did this Kamurae from?" Wilbur said.


    Roshan frowned and said, "I don''t know, but he''s been going on a rampage around here, and he''s very strong as well. He even said he was going to dominate the whole Dasha. He''s definitely arrogant, but I heard that he''s already at the Super Sanctuary level, so he does have the right to be arrogant."


    "Haha, dominating Dasha... Isn''t he afraid of biting his own tongue?" Wilbur sneered.


    Roshan said, "Sir, even though you''re at the Super Sanctuary level as well, I think we should be more careful. If you need to prepare anything, I''ll definitely make sure to help in every way I can."

 Chapter 1247

    "There''s no need to prepare anything if he''s just at the Super Sanctuary level," Wilbur said calmly.


    Since Wilbur was so confident, Roshan did not say anything else.


    After that, Roshan introduced the other cultivators to Wilbur. They were all quite famous in the Emerald Province.


    Wilbur greeted all of them.


    After that, Roshan arranged a ce for Wilbur and Ryder to stay so they could rest properly for the battle the next day.


    Wilbur and Ryder arrived at the guest rooms and stayed there.


    At that moment, Roshan returned to the living room. Those cultivators were all still there.


    Someone asked, "Roshan, do you think Trevor will win?"


    Roshan frowned and said slowly, "I don''t know. They''re both at the Super Sanctuary level. Victory and defeat can be caused by the most minor of differences. Who would dare to guarantee anything?"


    When everyone heard that, their hearts sank.


    Kamura had already killed three at the Sanctuary level. The other two immediately submitted to him after they lost.


    It was enough to show how strong Kamura was.


    If Wilbur lost too, then a terrible fate definitely awaited them.


    Looking at everyone''s looks of concern, Roshan said, "With the Divine General and me there, we''ll be able to challenge him no matter what. You don''t have to worry that much."


    "You''re right. We should just prepare for the battle tomorrow," someone said.


    Roshan nodded and said, "Everyone, get some rest tonight and prepare for the battle tomorrow. If the Divine General shows any signs of losing, then we''ll charge forward. We have to make him pay even if we have to put our lives on the line."


    "Then wouldn''t we end up gettingughed at for attacking him with numbers?" someone said with a frown.


    Roshan said coldly, "That doesn''t matter. Kamura isn''t one of ours. Even if we die, we can''t suffer the humiliation of having to submit to him."


    "Yes, sir," everyone said.


    During the evening, Wilbur and Ryder enjoyed the dinner that was sent over as they chatted.


    "Ryder, how is the investigation on the green mushroom we sent to Northseecher?" Wilbur asked.


    Ryder said, "It seems to be a strange organism. It''s not something known at all at the moment, so the biotechnology department is still researching it."


    Wilbur nodded, looking a bit worried.


    He knew that this world had a civilization that existed in the past, so it would be no surprise to find other life forms.


    However, something that managed tost until this era had to be something that had an incredibly strong life force that far exceeded a human''s.


    If they managed to grow, then there was no telling if it would threaten humanity.


    It was not exactly impossible.


    "Why don''t we take another look at Gertown?" Wilbur said.


    Ryder nodded.


    So, the two of them asked for a car from Roshan and went over to Gertown.


    After the two of them left, a few cultivators approached Roshan.


    "Sir, could the Divine General be running away in fear?" A cultivator frowned and said.


    Roshan said, "No, he said he''s going to visit a grave."


    "He''s going to a grave at this time? Isn''t that too suspicious?"


    "What if he actually flees?"


    "Could his reputation all be a lie?"

 Chapter 1248

    Facing all that questioning, even Roshan started to lose some confidence.


    After all, he had only heard of Trevor Penn''s name before and had never witnessed the man in action.


    However, there was nothing he could do at that moment. He said, "We have to believe in him. Let''s just go rest and prepare for the battle tomorrow."


    There was nothing they could do but leave. However, they were all a bit worried.


    Wilbur and Ryder drove for over an hour before they arrived at Gertown, finding Bassan''s ancestral grave.


    After Wilbur and Rinchen''s battle there, the ce was alreadypletely destroyed. There was no value in researching the ce at all.


    The two of them walked around the ce for a bit but noticed nothing new.


    "There''s nothing here," Ryder said.


    Wilbur frowned at the mountains, "Do you think there could be something there?"


    "We''d have to take a look and see," Ryder said.


    Wilbur thought about it and said slowly, "Then let''s go have a look."


    "This ce connects to the Kardon Hills Mountains, do you think we''ll be able to make it back by noon tomorrow to deal with that Kamura if we go deep inside?" Ryder asked.


    Wilbur said inly, "We just need to make sure we leave enough time for that." "Alright then."


    So, the two of them summoned up their spiritual energy as they leaped deep into the mountains.


    At the same time, deep in the Kardon Hills mountains, in a hidden valley, a group of green-skinned, short, but incredibly strong-looking green creatures that numbered over a thousand were in aplete uproar.


    Those green creatures formed a dozen tribe-like groups and were confronting each other at that moment.


    They had some simple animal skin armor on and were holding wooden sticks of different thicknesses in their hands. They looked at each other as they roared.


    They were clearly part of the same species, but they were acting like mortal enemies, looking at one another with expressions of anger as they waved their sticks around, threatening and challenging each other.


    The leaders of those tribes seemed taller than the rest, and the wooden sticks they held were thicker as they fiercely red at the other leaders, getting ready to fight.


    At that moment, thunder boomed in the air.


    Those green creatures seemed to be spurred by something. As the leader roared angrily, they charged at their opponents.


    A chaotic battle ensued.


    The green creatures frantically waved their sticks as they tried to strike down their opponents and move on to the next target.


    Those tribes of green creatures let out constant angry roars, and bodies constantly fell.


    Those tribe leaders seemed to have an invisible forcefield around them as well. When the regr green creatures got too close, they would be sent flying.


    Their power far exceeded that of ordinary green creatures as well. With just a swing, a few normal ones would be sent to the ground, either dead or heavily injured.


    With the battle intensifying, the whole valley was filled with their cries and shouts.


    Those green creatures were like a wave in the middle of the forest, defeating their foes before they moved on to the next target.


    The battlested for a few hours, and almost half of them were on the ground.


    At that moment, the strongest leader managed to shatter the skull of hisst opponent.


    Then, he raised his stick and let out a roar that echoed in the skies.


    His body suddenly expanded to over two meters tall, and his muscles solidified until they were as hard as steel.


    An incredibly strong energy field emanated from his body as well, surrounding the other green creatures that were fortunate enough to survive.


    That incredibly powerful green creature''s roar and energy field caused all of the other green creatures to stop fighting. They surrounded him before kneeling down in front of him.


    The green creature leader constantly let out battle cries. Its strong forcefield caused all of the green creatures to get excited as they chanted along.


    After a moment, the leader stopped shouting as it tossed the stick in his hand, urately striking a ck bear that was a few hundred meters away.


    A few of them started to run over, bringing the dead bear, and cing it in front of the leader.

 Chapter 1249

    The leader of the green creatures let out a roar as it started to rip the bear apart with its own hands, skinning it.


    After that, it used its own blood to draw on the skin.


    Very soon, there were two figures on the bearskin.


    They were two green-skinned figures, with two huge horns and four staggered fangs, grinning.


    The two of them looked incredibly simr. They seemed like the same being, but there were some minute differences. One looked brutal but cunning, while the other looked cunning but brutal.


    After the paintings were done, the green creature''s leader chopped down arge tree, pulling out a branch that was a dozen meters long and as thick as its arm before hanging the skin on it.


    After that, it raised that g before plunging it into the ground.


    In a sh, an invisible power shot at the g, affecting all the green creatures around it.


    All of the green creatures started to roar in a crazed manner. A forcefield started to emanate from their body before connecting together and channeling into the g.


    The figures of the two monsters on the gs lit up before they dimmed.


    The green creature''s leader started to emanate a powerful force from its body, connecting it with all the other green creatures.


    The others constantly roared, indicating their submission.


    With the leader''s angry roar, it turned into the only leader of their race.


    Slightly past 4 in the morning, Wilbur and Ryder arrived at the mountaintop before they stopped.


    The two of them looked around, but it was pitch ck, and they could not see anything.


    Ryder looked at the time before he frowned and said, "We should head back. Otherwise, we won''t be able to make it back in time."


    Wilbur frowned and said nothing.


    He had clearly felt a mysterious power but was unable to pinpoint where it came from.


    Looking at the time, he said helplessly, "Then let''s head back. Roshan and the others aren''t a match for Kamura."


    Ryder nodded, and the two of them ran back.


    Not long after they left, there were loud cries that reverberated throughout the valley below.


    At ten in the morning, at the Stone family mansion, Roshan and the others were sitting in the living room with solemn looks on their faces.


    Someone finally stood up and said, "Mister Stone, Mister Penn still isn''t here, and we can''t get through to him on the phone. Could he have run away?"


    "That''s right. To be scared before a battle... I doubt he''s actually at the Super Sanctuary level. It must have all been a lie."


    "Then what do we do? How can we face Kamura?"


    Facing all those questions, Roshan frowned and said slowly, "Mister Penn might


    have been held up by something. I''m sure he didn''t run away."


    "What could possibly be more important than this?" Someone else asked.


    Roshan could not answer, and he frowned in silence.


    At that moment, some footsteps were heard outside.


    "Roshan,e and face me. Kamura from Shia is here."


    That was followed by maniacalughter that rolled over everyone like thunder.


    All of them looked incredibly frightened as they turned to Roshan.


    Roshan slowly got up and said, "Whether or not Mister Penn can make it, we still have to face him. However, you shouldn''t fight anymore. If I lose, you should all go your own way. Don''t provoke him, and don''t try to avenge me."


    "Father?" Tears were already forming in Robert''s eyes.


    Those cultivators looked at each other with serious expressions.

 Chapter 1250

    Roshan smiled slightly and said, "As a cultivator of Dasha, we don''tck courage at all. Kamura won''t be able to sweep through our country. Someone will deal with him."


    "That Trevor Penn is just trash. He fled before the battle and even made up an excuse that he was going to visit a grave. He''s an embarrassment to cultivators," someone voiced out.


    Roshen frowned and said, "There''s no point in saying anything right now. I''ll just go face him myself."


    After that, Roshan walked out inrge strides.


    Everyone else followed behind him.


    They arrived at the yard to see a man with traditional Shia clothes and a triangle- shaped hat on his head. He walked right in with two others behind him.


    Both parties stood in the courtyard, appraising one another.


    Kamura was 1.8 meters tall, and he was built with arge body. However, his eyes were very triangr, giving him a sinister look.


    "Kamura?" Roshan looked at him and said.


    Kamuraughed, "Yes, it is I, the strongest of Shia, Kamura."


    Roshan frowned, ignoring Kamura''s words. He looked at the other two and said, "Karmon, Eagle, the two of you are Sanctuary level experts of Dasha, but you submitted to someone from Shia to go against your own people?"


    The two behind Kamura scoffed.


    Karmon said coldly, "Victory goes to those who know when to move on. Kamura is at the Super Sanctuary level. What''s wrong in us submitting to him?"


    "Kamura used his power to force us to submit to him. This world is one ruled by the strong in the first ce. You should just surrender while you can, so you won''t lose your life," Eagle advised Roshan to surrender.


    The two of them were not ashamed of their actions at all. Instead, they seemed rather pleased with themselves.


    Roshan scoffed and said, "You''re from Dasha, but you submitted to a foreigner and aided them. You''re shameless if you think you can talk me into surrendering."


    "Roshan!" Eagle shouted out loudly, "We''re doing this for your own good. You''re trash even among Sanctuary level cultivators. The moment Kamura fights, you have no hope of surviving. You should know your ce."


    "If you continue being stubborn, then Mister Kamura will have no need to be polite to you anymore," Eagle said as he mocked Roshan.


    Roshan said coldly, "You''re an absolute disgrace."


    Those words stabbed the two of them deeply.


    Karmon barked, "Roshan, it''s time for me to teach you a lesson."


    As he said that, he stepped forward and pulled out a sword. His spiritual energy ignited as he stabbed it at Roshan.


    A wave of Sanctuary level spiritual pressure shot at the crowd.


    The Aura and Ambience level cultivators suddenly panicked.


    Sanctuary level cultivators were undefeatable existences in their eyes.


    Karmon knew that Roshan was the weakest among the Sanctuary level cultivators as well. So, he did not hold back at all as he attacked.


    Eagle had a dark look on his face as he shot those behind Roshan a warning look.


    Kamuraughed maniacally as well, looking very pleased with the two with him. When Roshan saw that, he took a deep breath and shouted. His spiritual mes ignited, and a talisman appeared between his fingers.


    Two waves of spiritual energy shed in the courtyard, bringing up howling winds. Everyone retreated to a safe distance at the sight.


    After all, it was a battle between Sanctuary level fighters. It would be dangerous to get involved.


    Meanwhile, Karmonughed as he said, "Roshan, your strength in battle really is embarrassing."


    "Even if I can''t fight, there''s no way I''ll submit to a foreigner and fight against my own people," Roshan shouted.

 Chapter 1251

    Karmon could hardly contain his rage, flushing beetroot in the face as he shouted, "I''ll kill you, you f*cking idiot!"


    As he spoke, roaring spirit mes shot out of Karmon''s body as he swung his fist at Roshan.


    The attack brought about fierce winds in the courtyard, filling the heavens with clouds.


    Roshan showed no sign of backing down either, letting out a cry as the amulet in his grasp caught fire.


    The next second, fierce winds rolled about in the heavens as countless wind des rolled over towards Karmon.


    Karmon smirked coldly. His sword exploded with a sword aura that was several meters long, shing through the wind des while heading for Roshan.


    Roshan took a step backward as he waved his hand. A spirit amulet appeared and caught fire the next second, bringing about a thick bolt of lightning that swung over toward Karmon.


    Karmon let out a loud cry, the spirit mes on his body burning brightly as he took the bolt of lightning head-on and continued in his attack with his sword.


    Nevertheless, Karmon''s figure was still frozen for a little under a second.


    The sword was swiftly approaching Roshan''s head, and the crowd grew anxious at the sight.


    Yet Roshan seemed to know this wasing, taking advantage of the moment Karmon froze to duck out of the way of the sword attack as another spirit amulet appeared in his grasp once more.


    Karmon''s sword attack struck the ground, causing a deep, dozen-meter-long crack.


    Just then, the spirit amulet Roshan was holding caught fire once more. A spirit spear appeared, hurtling toward Karmon''s chest.


    Karmon struck the spear and broke it in half with his sword, lunging for Roshan once again.


    More spirit amulets appeared in Roshan''s hands, transforming into spears, bolts of lightning, wind des, and ice daggers.


    These low-level spells attacked Karmon mercilessly, stopping him from attacking Roshan.


    However, this seemed to be all Roshan was capable of. There were no better or more powerful attacks that came after, and even those that were cast were merely good enough to barely hold Karmon off.


    As Roshan continued casting spells, his forehead began to bead with sweat.


    Karmon''s expression, however, was flushed an ugly shade of purple.


    Despite the fact that Karmon''s powers were in apletely different league from those of Rohsan, the consistent spells took up Karmon''s attention and focus. This made it hard for Karmon to get close to Roshan, which angered him greatly.


    This was the first time he was battling an opponent in front of his master, and he had to get rid of his opponent as soon as possible so he would not look bad.


    Amidst his rage, Karmon let out a cry. He gripped his sword with both hands, raising it above his head.


    "Chiming of Swords!"


    Karmon let out a cry, activating his Domain: Deadly Chimes.


    Up to a hundred spirit bells appeared around him, swaying in the air, and letting out clear, crisp chimes.


    Anyone who heard these chimes would feel an overwhelming dizziness, especially Roshan. He was the main target and could hardly stand up straight as he began to sway.


    Spirit pressure rolled off Karmon in waves as heughed wildly. "Feel the wrath of my Deadly Chimes, Roshan! I''ll consider you to be a decent Sanctuary level cultivator if you even manage to hold on for a minute."


    The bells continued to chime as Karmon inched closer to Roshan, sword in hand.


    His domain could affect one''s hearing, causing them to feel a wave of dizziness that he would use as a distraction to nt a sneak attack to turn the tables around and take his opponent downpletely.


    The sight of a struggling, agonized Roshan made Karmon burst outughing, raising his sword.


    An overwhelming sword aura came swinging downward.

 Chapter 1252

    Roshan let out a cry at the veryst second, exploding with all his spirit energy


    and putting his palms together in front of his chest.


    A gigantic spirit amulet appeared in front of him.


    "Thunderp Bullet."


    As Roshan cried out the word, a Thunderp Bullet the size of a football appeared and shot toward Karmon.


    This was the simplified version of the Thunderp Bullet, but it was the most powerful version Roshan could cast.


    The Thunderp Bullet sparked with lightning, hurtling toward Karmon at a startling pace.


    Karmon let out a roar as the bells surrounding him began to chime even harder. A sword aura spanning several meters long shot out of his sword,pletely crushing the Thunderp Bullet.


    Rampant spirit energy flew around in the air as Karmon''s sword attack struck Roshan.


    Roshan''s defensive spirit mes were put out at once as he was sent flying, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    A figure appeared out of nowhere to catch Roshan''s figure beforending on the ground.


    "Dad?" Robert held his father, tears in his eyes as he cried out the word.


    Blood trickled out of Roshan''s mouth as he whispered, "Leave me here, and take your mother with you."


    "No, I''m going to fight the enemy with you!" Robert said fervently.


    Roshan sighed, shing a small smile. "Silly boy. You''re only at the Aura level. You won''t be any match for them. Don''t give up your life just like that. Go."


    Tears flowed down Robert''s face.


    He knew that he would be dead if he were to enter the battle, but how could he leave his own father behind to escape?


    The thought made Robert grow with emotion. "It''s all that Trevor Penn''s fault! We would have never ended up here if he hadn''t agreed to the battle and ran away at thest minute!"


    Roshan had nned beforehand in the event that Trevor did note and help, Roshan would have his family and the others leave first for him to take on the battle himself.


    Upon Trevor''s agreement, however, Roshan felt like thebined strength of both him and Trevor would be enough to win the battle for sure, and thus abandoned the previous thought, only for something like this to happen.


    Roshan sighed. "We can''t me him, either. He was never obligated to help us in the first ce, this is just our fate."


    "Dad!" Robert buried his head in his father''s chest, bursting into sobs.


    All the other Emerald Province cultivators were pale in the face, their hearts racing fearfully.


    Karmon alone had heavily wounded Roshan.


    Kamura had not even struck yet, as well as Eagle, the other Sanctuary level cultivator. Both of them were watching on from the side with murderous gazes.


    Roshan was the strongest out of all the cultivators. Who was going to take on the battle now that he was heavily wounded?


    A smug smile appeared on Karmon''s face as he retreated to stand next to Kamura.


    Karmon was only in charge of the first n of attack. Kamura was the one who decided what Roshan and the others'' fate was going to be.


    Kamura took a step forward, arms crossed as he smirked coldly. "Do you surrender, Roshan Stone?"


    Roshan pushed his son off him and to the back, getting to his feet to stand facing Kamura as he croaked in a feeble yet determined voice, "I lost the battle, and therefore I must die, but everyone else here is innocent. You only challenged the Sanctuary level cultivators, so let these people leave."


    "Is that so?" Kamura smirked.


    Roshan frowned. "What do you want?"


    "None of these people are leaving. Either pledge your loyalty to me or die. Those are the only choices you have," Kamura said coldly.


    Roshan''s expression shifted, as panic overtook the people behind him as well.

 Chapter 1253

    Karmon and Eagle were now standing guard on either side of the space, watching over everyone.


    "So, what will it be?" Eagle called out loudly. Two long swords appeared in his grasp, radiating spiritual energy as his Sanctuary level spirit pressure enveloped the air.


    Roshan said at once, "Aren''t you from Dasha too, Eagle? How could you abuse your power as someone of Sanctuary level against your own people like this? You''re a traitor!"


    "A traitor?" Eagle smirked. "The world has always favored the strong and powerful. I see nothing wrong in my decision to pledge my loyalty to Master Kamura."


    Roshan sneered coldly. "You should be loyal to someone with good values and true power, not someone who abuses their strengths to prey on the weak. You traitor!"


    "Cut it with your big words, you can forget trying to guilt trip me. Not everyone is going to die with you just because you''ve chosen death yourself," Eagle roared.


    Just then, Karmon turned to face the crowd coldly. "This is yourst chance. Step forward if you wish to pledge your loyalty and kneel before Master Kamura. You may remain where you are if you wish to die."


    The crowd trembled, going pale in the face as they looked at each other.


    Both Karmon and Eagle''s spirit pressure filled the space, bringing about fierce winds that hacked at everyone''s pride and resolution.


    Kamura watched on, letting out a wildugh that echoed loudly.


    Atst, someone stepped up and got to their knees.


    After the first person had done so, a few more were quick to follow.


    Several people had chosen to surrender and pledge their loyalty.


    Only Robert and the three remaining cultivators came up to Roshan, glowering at Kamura and the rest.


    Kamura''s expression darkened, and Eagle shouted, "Are the few of you really trying to die?"


    "We''d rather die than be a traitor to another race!" Robert shouted.


    Roshan smiled bitterly, but his gaze shed with approval.


    Eagle and Karmon, however, flushed an ugly shade of purple at the words.


    The both of them absolutely could not stand even being associated with being traitors at all.


    Yet Roshan and his son had mentioned the word several times now, and the humiliation had long since turned to rage.


    "Let me kill these ungrateful bastards for you to show who has the real power here, Master!" Eagle turned to Kamura.


    Kamuraughed loudly. "Sure. Kill everyst one of these bastards! I want everyone to know just what will happen if they refuse to pledge their loyalty to me."


    Eagle shed a cold smile, wielding his swords as he made his way over to Roshan and the others.


    Roshan was now heavily wounded, and the others were at Ambience level at best. None of them would be any match for Eagle.


    However, these cultivators remained glowering at Eagle with no sign of backing down.


    Roshan stared coldly at Eagle. "Eagle, your name shall be disgraced for generations toe, and your grave spat on by the people of this country."


    "Well, at least I''m alive. You''re all going to die, anyway." Eagle seemed unaffected in the slightest, striding over to them as his swords lit up with roaring spirit mes.


    Roshan and the others closed their eyes.


    They knew that trying to fight back against a Sanctuary level cultivator would only humiliate them, and it was best to just face their fate as soon as possible.


    Eagle sneered coldly, bringing down the swords with tremendous force.


    Just then, two figures descended from the heavens with an explosive sound.


    An ominous sense of fear struck everyone.


    Eagle let out a cry, whipping his swords around to slice through a bullet hurtling toward him before retreating in a hurry to Kamura.


    Wilbur and Rydernded next to Roshan. Ryder was holding his super cannon, still ready to fire at any time.


    Wilbur nced at Roshan and the others with a sigh. "I''m sorry for beingte. Something got in the way."

 Chapter 1254

    Roshan let out a long sigh of relief when he saw Wilbur. Meanwhile, Robert and the others were moved.


    It turned out that Wilbur had not run away at thest minute like they had thought.


    The people who had already knelt to pledge their loyalty to Kamura, however, looked at Wilbur nervously.


    Kamura''s expression darkened as he stared coldly at the two men. Eagle shouted, "Who are you, and how dare you meddle in the affairs of Master Kamura?"


    "I don''t think you have the right to ask me who I am, you trash," Wilbur mocked.


    Eagle flew into a rage at the words. His swords burned brightly with spiritual mes as he lunged at Wilbur.


    The swords left a trail of mes in their wake as they swung down on Wilbur, filling the air with a powerful spiritual pressure.


    Just as Eagle struck, a formation appeared above Wilbur''s head. Nine balls of lightning hovered above the formation, letting off a terrifying aura.


    The Thunder Bombs.


    Eagle was scared out of his wits as he jerked to a halt before retreating at top speed.


    However, it was toote, and the Thunder Bombs were already hurtling at him.


    Eagle whipped his swords furiously around in an attempt to take out the Thunder Bombs but only seeded with three out of the nine. The remaining six struck him square in the chest.


    Deafening explosions rang through the air as Eagle, the Sanctuary level elite, was reduced to ashes before he could even activate his domain.


    Rampant spiritual energy exploded into the air as everyone held their breaths.


    The Thunder Bombs was a Higher Order Spell that requiredplex runes and a long time to cast.


    How did Wilbur activate them in a split second?


    It was as if he had plucked a grenade out of nowhere and hurled it at you before you could even react.


    It would be no surprise that even a Sanctuary level cultivator would die from such an attack.


    Roshan and the others were overwhelmed with emotion.


    Compared to Roshan''s Thunderp Bullets, these Thunder Bombs were in apletely different league.


    Robert and the others had even begun cheering.


    The cultivators who had surrendered got to their feet quietly at the sight of


    Wilbur''s power, retreating to stand behind him awkwardly.


    Karmon''s expression turned into a darker shade of purple.


    This man had just blown Eagle to smithereens with his Thunder Bombs, which he had activated within a split second!


    That was groundbreaking for Karmon.


    Just then, Kamura narrowed his gaze and called out in broken Dashanese, "Who are you? Tell me your name."


    "You don''t have the right to know who I am. All you need to know is that you''re going to die," Wilbur mocked.


    The condescending expression on Wilbur''s face coupled with the words he said nearly made Kamura go blind with rage.


    Kamura was a Super Sanctuary level, and no one had ever dared to speak to him like this, even if they were capable of casting Thunder Bombs in a second.


    Kamura was much stronger than Eagle, after all.


    "Since you refuse to tell me your name, you shall have no identity in hell!" he shouted, lighting up all over with roaring spiritual mes and filling the air with a powerful spiritual pressure.


    "Get back," Wilbur muttered.


    Robert hauled his father up at once before retreating to a safe distance with the others.

 Chapter 1255

    Ryder ran to hide as well, but the barrel of his super cannon somehow remained aimed at Karmon.


    Kamura smirked coldly. "How dare you disrespect me, you fool. Let me teach you a lesson on the hidden spells of the Shia nation.


    "O'' Godly Elephant, show me your power!"


    As Kamura cried out, the spiritual mes on his body shot into the air as the shadow of a gigantic white elephant appeared behind him.


    The elephant was almost a dozen meters long and roughly eight meters tall. Runes swirled around the elephant, and mes shot out of its hooves and eyes.


    The appearance of the elephant''s shadow brought about a tremendous pressure that made it hard for everyone else to breathe, and they retreated in terror with all their might.


    Kamura continued to let off a terrifying spiritual pressure himself as he just stood there. Weblike cracks appeared in the ground beneath his feet, spreading throughout the entire courtyard and causing cracks to appear on many of the buildings within the space.


    The crowd was in shock.


    Kamura was already disying such terrifying power before he had even attacked. The power of someone at the Super Sanctuary level was definitely something else.


    Roshan and the others could not help but fidget with worry.


    Wilbur was undoubtedly powerful, and everyone marveled at his ability to cast Thunder Bombs at the drop of a hat.


    However, Kamura''s power seemed even more powerful, and worry crept into everyone else''s hearts at the sight.


    Kamura let out a loudugh. "Feel the power of the Godly Elephant, you fool! This is the true power of my mighty god, and you lowly mortals shall quake in its presence!"


    Kamura continued tough wildly, taking a step forward. The entire courtyard seemed to shake at the impact, and more cracks appeared in the ground.


    Roshan and the others'' hearts sank.


    This power was definitely beyond what human beings could withstand.


    Wilbur had not done anything since the Thunder Bombs, making everyone worry


    even more.


    Just then, Karmon shouted from behind, "Master Kamura''s Domain: Power of the Godly Elephant, is forged from the heavenly powers of Shia''s mighty Ivory Elephant! You''re dead now, young man!"


    Wilbur scoffed mockingly at Karmon. "Sounds to me like this Godly Elephant''s kicked your ass before, huh?"


    Karmon went pale in the face.


    Indeed, Kamura had activated his domain while Karmon was battling against him, which had sent him flying at once.


    Had Karmon not surrendered immediately, Kamura would have killed him right there and then.


    The power of the Godly Elephant was beyond what mortals could withstand, including peak Sanctuary level cultivators.


    In fact, three peak Sanctuary level cultivators had already been taken out by Kamura before this because they refused to pledge their loyalty to him.


    Wilbur''s words struck a sore spot in Karmon, and he shouted at once, "Master Kamura is second to none in the world! Was I so wrong for admitting defeat?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with admitting defeat. Bing a traitor and attacking your own kind, however? You''re worse than an animal," Wilbur said coldly. "You..." Karmon''s chest heaved as he glowered at Wilbur, unable to retort. Just then, Kamura took another step forward. The courtyard shook once more. "Die, you foolish lowlife!"


    Kamura shouted the words as the elephant shadow behind him lifted its head to let out a loud trumpet into the air.


    An invincible force shot into the heavens, ripping the clouds apart in its wake.


    Kamura lit up with tall spiritual mes that reached the sky, covered with countless symbols. His body began to grow until he stood at a staggering ten meters, using his massive hands to w at Wilbur.


    The attack was one of all brute force and no skill, with the intent to trample the opponent to death.


    The air around Kamura began to constrict, making it hard for Roshan and the others to even breathe.

 Chapter 1256

    "Watch out, Master Penn!" Robert could not help but call out to Wilbur.


    Kamura''s tremendous power, coupled with his new gigantic form, undoubtedly gave the onlookers some pressure.


    The sight of the gigantic hands wing out at Wilbur made everyone''s hearts lurch.


    With how terrifying Kamura''s new form looked, there was no doubt that his defenses would be on another level as well.


    It seemed like even Wilbur''s Thunder Bombs would hardly be able to do a thing to Kamura.


    Of course, Wilbur''s strongest move hardly stopped at the Thunder Bombs.


    Kamura knew as well that someone capable of activating the Thunder Bombs just like that had to be one of the stronger ones among the Sanctuary level cultivators.


    That was why Kamura had activated his domain at the first attack.


    The Ivory Elephant was one of Shia''s most powerful gods and was said to be capable of splitting the heavens and earth.


    Despite the fact that Kamura was using hidden spells to summon this godly force, the power it gave him was undoubtedly terrifying.


    It felt like even someone of super Sanctuary level would not be able to match his level.


    Kamura was nothing but confident in his own power.


    Just as Kamura was about tond the fatal blow on Wilbur, he finally moved.


    Wilbur summoned the historical halberd in one swift move, giving it a soft shake.


    The halberd grew over a dozen meters long, burning brightly with multi-colored spiritual mes.


    "Tyrant''s Gaze: God-ying sh."


    Wilbur had activated his Domain in the blink of an eye. The shadow of a tyrant standing over a dozen meters tall appeared behind him, staring at Kamura.


    A violently overwhelming spiritual pressure spread out, and Kamura''s giant hands seemed to stop under the emperor''s stony gaze.


    However, Kamura let out a wild roar the next second as he continued to w at Wilbur with the same hands.


    The air rang with explosive sounds, threatening to deafen the onlookers.


    The historical halberd in Wilbur''s grasp began to shake violently.


    He let out a roar as the halberd spun in his grasp. Wilbur pounced on Kamura''s gigantic form, bringing the halberd down heavily.


    The historical halberd weighed several tons and was infused with Wilbur''s spiritual energy, dragon energy, and thunder energy.


    The God-ying sh continued to tremble as it swung toward Kamura,


    threatening to destroy everything in its wake.


    Even the heavens appeared to be ripped apart by this power.


    Kamura was shocked by the sight.


    Why did the power of this attack feel even stronger than that of his Godly Elephant?


    Amidst his shock, Kamura let out a roar of fury as he continued wing at Wilbur with his enormous hands. The shadow of the elephant behind him let out a loud trumpet, charging towards Wilbur.


    The God-ying sh struck the iing elephant.


    It let out a cry of agony, exploding into the air in the form of rampant spiritual


    energy that soared into the sky, bringing about strong winds that tore through the clouds.


    However, Wilbur''s God-ying sh had also been deflected.


    Kamura put his hands together. It looked like he was ready to crush Wilbur at any second.


    The crowd''s hearts dropped to their stomachs once more.


    Just then, however, Wilbur let out an explosive cry as the dragon''s head on his back lit up.


    A terrifying force appeared around Wilbur at once. This seemed to stop Kamura''s hands from getting to Wilbur, unable to close once they got to about a meter away from Wilbur.


    Kamura was in shock. How could someone match his level in terms of power?


    At the same time, Wilbur smirked coldly.


    "Infernal Thunder Dragon!"


    "Damnation of the Thunder God!"


    "Lost yer!"

 Chapter 1257

    "me of the Imperial Dragon!"


    Four of Wilbur''s best attacks were executed in a row, all of them hurtling over toward Kamura.


    The Infernal Thunder Dragon struck Kamura, letting off an explosive rumble.


    The bolt of thunder from the Damnation of the Thunder God struck Kamura, and his enormous figure began to sway.


    The Lost yer struck him, leaving a terrifying wound on his body in its wake.


    The me of the Imperial Dragon descended on Kamura relentlessly, charring his figurepletely.


    Rampant spirit energy filled the sky over the courtyard as Kamura fell amidst cries of agony.


    Everyone was still frozen to the ground when the rampant spirit energy had finally disappearedpletely. They could only stare at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur had the historical halberd in one hand and the other hand in a pocket, looking at a fallen Kamura.


    Kamura''s domain had vanished then, and he had returned to his regr form as a mortal.


    However, his body waspletely charred ck. There was a terrifying wound on his chest that even revealed his intestines to the naked eye as hey unmoving, barely hanging on by a thread.


    The only thing fueling Kamura''s life then was his strong physique as a Super Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Of course, he was nothing more than amb awaiting its ughter now, with no way of fighting back at all.


    Wilbur, on the other hand, remained unaffected andpletely calm after activating his domain and so many of his ultimate moves in a row.


    The shock eventually wore off Robert and the others, and they snapped out of their stupor to erupt into cheers.


    All of them were currently gazing at Wilbur with nothing but admiration and respect in their gazes as if they were beholding a god.


    Tears rolled down Roshan''s cheeks. Trevor Penn definitely deserved his reputation.


    This was the kind of power that would deem him an elite even inparison to other Super Sanctuary level cultivators.


    Behind Kamura, Karmon had long since been scared out of his wits.


    He stared at a fallen Kamura in disbelief, shaking from head to toe.


    That man had just taken Karmon''s master down.


    Karmon looked at Wilbur shakily, unable to ept such a terrifying existence in the world.


    Just then, Wilbur strode over to Kamura slowly, looking down at him as he said, "Anyst words?"


    "Y-You can''t... kill me," Kamura croaked in a feeble, terrified whisper.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Oh? And why would that be?"


    "M-my master, Loja, is the chain of Shia. Tens of thousands of p-people bow to him, and he''s f-far more p-powerful than you are. He''ll avenge me for sure if you dare to k-kill me," Kamura rasped in terror.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. "Do I look like I''d be scared of him? What a shitty excuse. You''re going to die."


    He raised the halberd in his hands.


    "My master told me toe! I''m j-just carrying out his orders!" Kamura''s croak turned into a raspy scream.


    The halberd stopped in mid-air as Wilbur looked down at Kamura coldly.


    Kamura stammered, "It was my master''s intention to challenge the cultivators of Dasha. He said the cultivator circle in Dasha had fallen and told me to take over, then make all the cultivators here his followers. I didn''t even want toe!"


    Roshan and the others could hardly contain their fury at the words.


    Yes, it was true that they could not win against Kamura.


    But there were over a billion people in Dasha, and this was a nation that had been around for thousands of years. Who knew how many hidden elites there were?


    This chain from Shia thought that he would be able to have all the cultivators of Dasha be his followers just by sending over one of his pupils? How arrogant. Wilbur sneered at the words. The historical halberd fell, and blood filled the air as one of Kamura''s legs was chopped off, vanishing into thin air right after.


    Kamura screamed in pain, clutching his broken leg as he howled.


    Wilbur eyed him coldly. "Go back and tell Loja that I''ll be paying Shia a visit very soon and challenging the cultivator''s circle over that. That includes your master. I hope you''re all ready by then."

 Chapter 1258

    Roshan and the others could not help but worry at those words.


    It was undeniable that Wilbur was tremendously powerful.


    However, wouldn''t it be far too dangerous for him to challenge all the cultivators of a whole nation on his own?


    Kamura sobbed as he cried out, "Yes, sir! I''ll be sure to bring these words home."


    "Get lost." Wilbur put the historical halberd away, standing with his hands behind my back.


    Kamura mustered up thest of his spiritual energy and fled for his life, clutching his broken leg and uncaring of the terrible pain.


    The next second, Wilbur''s gazended on Karmon, who was trembling all over. Karmon''s entire body seemed to have been glued to the ground.


    He wanted to run, but his legs had stopped listening to him a long time ago. All he could do was tremble in fear as he stared at Wilbur.


    "Siding with outsiders and attacking your own people. What do you have to say for that?"


    Karmon copsed to his knees, wailing at the top of his lungs. "I was forced to do that, sir! Kamura threatened me to surrender, or he''d kill my entire family! I had no other choice, please!"


    "Well, I would''ve let you go if you''d just surrendered because you lost, but you brought harm upon your own people. I can''t forgive you for that, can I?" Wilbur said sharply, making Karmon tremble all over.


    "I didn''t want to do it! I swear!" Karmon begged.


    Wilbur sneered. "You''d be the first to betray the country in a war, you traitor. You don''t deserve forgiveness in the slightest."


    "Please don''t kill me, sir. Please, please....." Karmon could not think of anything else to say then and could only beg.


    Wilbur, however, shed a smile. "Oh, don''t you worry. I''m not going to kill you. You don''t even deserve to have your blood on my hands."


    "Yes, I don''t deserve to be killed by you! I''m worse than an animal, that''s right!" Karmon let out a triumphant, desperate smile.


    Roshan and the others could hardly contain their rage, sneering at the sight. Just then, however, an explosive sound rang through the air.


    A bullet pierced through Karmon''s chest, burying itself in the wall behind him.


    Ryder dismantled his super cannon in a matter of seconds, packing it up in its case before heading over to stand behind Wilbur emotionlessly.


    Karmon stared at the gaping wound on his chest, as well as the blood gushing out of it uncontrobly.


    "Didn''t you say you weren''t going to kill me?" Karmon mumbled in a daze.


    Wilbur smiled. "I wasn''t the one to kill you, though?"


    "You..."


    Karmon copsed amidst his fury as his life drained from his body.


    The crowd was overjoyed. Wilbur had never intended to let the bastard go in the first ce.


    At the same time, everyone could not help but grow wary of Ryder as well.


    Despite the fact that Karmon had lost all his bravado and would never have been able to fight back in the first ce, it was undeniable that he was still a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Ryder had taken Karmon down with a single bullet, which meant that the gun he had shot it out of was no joke.


    Just then, Wilbur turned to Roshan and the others. "Have someone take care of this."


    "Of course, sir. Please,e with me."


    Uncaring of his wounds, Roshan invited Wilbur into the living room and insisted that Wilbur sit at the main seat.


    Wilbur could not turn him down and thus followed suit.


    Ryder sat next to Wilbur in silence.


    Roshan stood in the middle of the room with his son Robert and a dozen other cultivators from Emerald Province, and all of them bowed deeply to Wilbur.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Please sit down, all of you," said Wilbur.

 Chapter 1259

    Roshan and the others got to their feet, but the cultivators who had surrendered to Kamura earlier remained on their knees in shame.


    Roshan nced at them but said nothing as he waited.


    Wilbur looked at the cultivators calmly. "I can''t me you for choosing to surrender. At the end of the day, you were just trying to survive, and that''s your right as a human being. Seeing as you didn''t cause any harm, I won''t give you any trouble for what you did."


    "Thank you, sir." The cultivators bowed once more and got to their feet, but their expressions were full of shame.


    Wilbur sighed to himself.


    It was notpletely these people''s fault that they chose to surrender. After all, who wouldn''t want to live?


    Seeing as they had not harmed their own people like Karmon and Eagle had, Wilbur decided to just let the matter go.


    "Thank you for your generosity, sir. I''ll never forget it." Roshan was the first to speak after that, clearly approving of how Wilbur had handled the matter.


    Wilbur smiled. "Don''t worry about it."


    "Sir, are you really going to challenge the Shia cultivator circle?" Roshan asked worriedly.


    "Well, they were cocky enough to be deserving of a lesson," said Wilbur.


    "I have no doubts about your power in the slightest, sir," Roshan frowned. "But..... you''ll be going abroad, and alone too. Don''t you think that''s a little dangerous? How about we go with you? We might not be nearly as powerful as you are, but we can help you out on the way there as well as settle you down when you reach."


    "That''s right. Can we please go with you?" Robert and the others lit up excitedly as well.


    Wilbur smiled. "That''s quite alright. I''ve got plenty of elites to take with me if I n on going withpany. Don''t you worry about that."


    Indeed, Wilbur had Chester and Zeke, both of whom were of Sanctuary level.


    Then there were Shepard, Eileen, and Braum, the three super Sanctuary level elites.


    Skilled cultivators were the least of Wilbur''s problems.


    The only reason he was going to challenge the Shia cultivator circle alone was so that there would be no external conflicts toe out of this.


    Roshan and the others could only nod at the exnation.


    With their skill level, they might even be a burden to Wilbur if they went with him. Yes, it was best if they just stayed put.


    Roshan sighed. "You really are the best of the best in terms of skill, values, and patriotism, sir. You sure put me to shame."


    "Anyone who disrespects my nation shall be punished, no matter how far away they are. Loja of Shia might only have provoked the cultivator circle of Dasha, but I shall not let him get away with it. He needs to be taught a lesson," Wilbur said calmly.


    Roshan and the others bowed to Wilbur deeply once more at the words. "Long live Master Penn. We shall all be waiting for your glorious return, Sir."


    "Ha! Alright, alright." Wilbur did not turn down the praise in the slightest.


    Just then, Roshan nodded at his son.


    Robert ran to the room and returned holding a wooden box that he raised above his head and handed to Wilbur.


    "Oh? What''s this?" Wilbur asked, confused.


    Roshan said, "Sir, I''ve prepared a gift for you in gratitude for saving our lives. I hope it''s enough."


    "Oh... you''re too kind." Wilbur scratched his head awkwardly.


    Roshan''s tone was insistent. "My bones would be reduced to ashes by now if it wasn''t for you, sir. God knows what would have happened to everyone else here, either. You saved our lives, no gift is enough to repay you."


    "Thank you," Wilbur replied with a chuckle.


    Just then, Roshan came forward and opened the wooden box to reveal a hairpin.


    The hairpin seemed to radiate rays of mesmerizing light, brightening up the living room in a lovely glow.


    "That''s..."


    Wilbur got to his feet slowly at the sight before him.


    The hairpin was made out of jade and encrusted with eight jewels. It was a little under a foot long, emitting stunning rays of light.


    One end of the hairpin had been expertly carved into a phoenix''s head, with a string of pearls hanging from its gaping mouth.


    It was clear from the quality of the jade and the handiwork alone that the hairpin had been around for up to a good thousand years. There was no doubt that it was an antique, and a priceless one at that.


    And to make the hairpin even more precious...

 Chapter 1260

    The rays of light that shone from the hairpin were a clear indicator that this was no regr antique.


    Wilbur scanned the hairpin with his spirit energy and knew at once that it qualified as a mid-tier contribution. That alone was rare enough.


    "Sir, this is the Octogem Hairpin that has been passed down several generations in my family. It has a history of almost a thousand years, I hope it''ll be enough," Roshan said with a bow.


    Wilbur sat back down. "I can''t take your family treasure from you,e on. Take it back."


    Yet Roshan fell to his knees, looking nothing but solemn. "Nothing can be more precious than the lives of my n and mine. You saved my family, and you must take the gift. I won''t get up otherwise."


    Robert got on his knees as well, as did the rest of the cultivators in the room. "Please ept this gift, sir."


    "Please ept it, sir," the other cultivators chorused in unison.


    Wilbur coughed. "Well, I guess it''d be rude of me to turn it down if you put it like that. You can hold onto it for me, Ryder."


    Ryder got to his feet, closing the lid over the wooden box, and putting it next to him.


    Just then, one of the other cultivators said, "We''d like to give you a token of our gratitude too, sir. Could you please give us your bank ount so we can show you our appreciation?"


    "Please let us do this much for you, sir," the rest of the cultivators called out.


    Wilbur coughed. "I don''t think you need to do that..."


    "Sir, they''re just trying to express their gratitude. Please let them do so," Roshan wheedled.


    Wilbur gave it some thought before finally saying, "Alright, I''ll allow it."


    The cultivators finally got back to their feet, looking a lot less distressed.


    To tell the truth, they would have been even more upset if Wilbur had turned their gifts down.


    The cultivators who had surrendered to Kamura were especially guilty and remorseful and wanted to make it up with such a token of gratitude. They would have spent the rest of their lives in shame if Wilbur had refused to ept it.


    Seeing as everything was settled for now, Roshan said at once, "Robert, tell the kitchen to prepare a feast. We''re going to drink up a storm with Master Penn tonight."


    "Got it, Dad!" Robert rushed off to do as told.


    Following that, Roshan settled Wilbur and Ryder down in the guest rooms before ordering the other cultivators to clean up the scene.


    Wilbur and Ryder sat on the couch in the guest room, Wilbur ying with the Octogem Hairpin as he hummed to himself happily.


    "Are you really going to Shia alone?" asked Ryder.


    "Yes," Wilbur replied without missing a beat.


    "That''s going to be really dangerous, though. Do you maybe want to take Shepard and the others with you? At least you''d have someone to look out for you," said Ryder.


    Wilbur shook his head. "They''d all be a burden."


    Ryder did not know what to say to that. Wilbur had just called these super Sanctuary level cultivators a burden.


    Later that night.


    A feast had beenid out in the courtyard, where the crowd wined and dined to


    their hearts'' content before returning to their rooms to rest.


    Ryder went to bed, and Wilbur entered his demine.


    He stood next to the Dragon''s Altar holding the gray token in one and the Octogem Hairpin in the other.


    Wilbur had gotten the token from Ferris, and it was definitely a top-tier contribution.


    The Octogem Hairpin was a mid-tier contribution as well, and more than decent.


    Wilbur gave it some thought and put the Octogem Hairpin down first.


    He had decided to keep the hairpin for future emergencies.


    After making up his mind, he hurled the token into the Dragon''s Altar.


    All at once, an ancient aura came surging over as the token was turned into grace points.


    Five hundred points.


    Wilbur stared at the grace points in the golden hourss, nearly letting out an audible smirk.


    The screen popped up, and he began to peruse his options.


    The first one seemed to nearly demand his attention, flickering brightly.


    "Basicprehension of the Laws of Dimension. Allows the contributor to master


    the basics of the Laws of Dimension. Seven hundred grace points."


    The description was simple enough, but it made Wilbur gasp in surprise.

 Chapter 1261

    Space and time had historically been the most mysterious parts of the universe, of which theirws had been the hardest to grasp.


    Even the few dimensional spells had only been discovered through countless experiments and guesses, and no one had even truly been able to understand what dimensions truly were.


    No man had truly figured out something as simple as how nes could fly.


    Until now, nes were merely a result of data yielded from countless consistent experiments.


    No one had actually figured out the true theory behind it.


    Some top-tier spells had been forged the same way, especially those to do with time and space.


    If Wilbur were to master even the basics of the Laws of Dimension, he would be a great deal more powerful than he already was. This would definitelye in handy with his cultivation journey in the future.


    It was the sight of it costing 700 grace points that made Wilbur curse.


    Despite so, he hurled the Octogem Hairpin into the Dragon''s Altar without a second thought.


    The hairpin flickered onest time before disappearing, and 200 more grace points appeared in the golden hourss. There were now 700 grace points, just enough to get the power.


    Wilbur stole a nce at the void outside of the demine.


    It was pitch ck, and nothing could be seen, yet Wilbur felt like there was some devious creature smirking at him.


    Wilbur felt like a little worm being made fun of by a giant; a child having a prank yed on them by an adult.


    Atst, Wilbur sighed and hit the exchange button.


    The old dragon was an existence that had exceeded time and space, far from what Wilbur was able to understand, or had time to even think about in depth.


    With theughably small amount of knowledge Wilbur had about the world, there was no way he would be able to get to the bottom of this.


    A beam of light shot out of the screen, entering Wilbur''s consciousness.


    All at once, an overwhelming surge of information entered Wilbur''s brain, leaving him in shock.


    He had not expected there to be so much to learn about the mere basics of time and space, and found it hard to take everything in all at once.


    Wilbur hurried to sit down, gathering all the spirit energy in his body to try and digest the enormous amount of informationing his way.


    It was unclear how long had passed when Wilbur finally opened his eyes with a triumphant smile on his face.


    Wilbur leaped into the air, letting out a loudugh that echoed through the demine.


    It was clear that he could hardly hide his glee.


    Just then, a surge of ancient aura came out.


    Wilbur was all the more delighted.


    The ancient dragon''s consciousness had descended.


    It was important to note that something good woulde out of every time this happened.


    Sure enough, a voice full of age rang in the air.


    "My Divine Dependent, your contributions have given me a taste of something I have sorely missed for a long time. I shall give you a reward for that, so you may keep working harder. Anything from the chaotic realm shall reap you rewards of this kind."


    Anything from the chaotic realm?


    Wilbur thought of the token at once.


    ording to Ferris'' words, the King of the End had been a god of the chaotic


    realm. Could the token havee from the chaotic realm as well?


    What did this old dragon have to do with the chaotic realm?


    All of a sudden, Wilbur felt a piercing pain in his soul. He let out a cry of agony, keeling over at once.

 Chapter 1262

    Countless information flooded Wilbur''s soul, leaving him unconscious for over half an hour before he finally woke up.


    Wilbur opened his eyes, getting to his feet as he mumbled to himself, "That was the reward? What now?"


    After remaining in the same position for a while, Wilbur cursed out loud.


    "You were just trying to get me to contribute more, you old geezer! Where the hell am I supposed to find so many contributions, huh? How dare you call yourself a god, luring and baiting me so shamelessly?"


    After yelling for a few minutes, Wilbur seemed to be a little scared as his head shrank back into his neck and he stole a wary nce at the Dragon''s Altar.


    Upon making sure that the old dragon''s consciousness had long since disappeared, Wilbur sneered coldly and left his demine.


    The next morning.


    Roshan and the others sent Wilbur to the airport and parted ways with him wistfully.


    Wilbur boarded the ne with Ryder to return to Seechertown. Roshan and the others waited until the ne hadpletely disappeared from their sight before leaving, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Over at the Sleeping Buddha Temple in Gamuda City, the capital of Shai.


    Chain Loja of Shia was currently sitting cross-legged in the main temple hall. Across him was a long line of faithful believers, kneeling on the ground as they waited for their turn to be blessed by the great Chain Loja.


    Shia was a Buddhist country, and all of its people including the emperor were faithful believers.


    Loja was said to have been visited by the gods in his dreams when he was three, and thus sent to live at the temple by his family.


    After entering the temple, Loja could recite full scriptures by heart at the age of four, and then share and preach the Dharma by the age of five. By the age of ten, he had begun visiting temples around the country as well as cultivating.


    He reached celestial monk status by the age of 20 and had heavenly clouds and melodic hymns following him wherever he went.


    Everyone in Shia knew who Loja was, and they were certain that he was Buddha reincarnated.


    At the age of thirty, Loja was made national chain to control everything rted to Buddhism in the country.


    As Shia was a Buddhist country, Loja had gained an impossible amount of power at the mere age of thirty, with pupils all over the country.


    Even the king of Shia respected him greatly, and the people of Shia practically worshiped him.


    Now Loja was already in his sixties, but his appearance looked like he was barely even forty years old. He lounged on his throne in dazzling golden robes, a serene expression on his face.


    The followers woulde up to Loja one by one, and he would put his hand on their heads while reciting some scriptures.


    The ''blessed'' followers kowtowed gratefully to Loja, still kneeling as they left.


    Thissted all the way until the afternoon, and the priests announced that the blessing ceremony was done for the day. Those who were not blessed in time were dismayed, but still sent Loja off with the utmost respect.


    Loja got up, smiling at the crowd before turning to head to the back of the temple.


    The Sleeping Buddha Temple was the biggest in all of Shia, and also where Shia did most of his cultivating. It was located right next to the royal pce, and the temple was decked out every bit as luxuriously as the pce was.


    Loja headed to the hall at the back, where a monk stood guard by the door. This was where he rested, and others were prohibited from entering. Even the king had to give a heads-up beforeing here.


    Loja walked across the bridge,ing up to his chambers.


    All that could be seen was Kamura kneeling at the door, his wounded, crippled body trembling from head to toe.


    Loja nced at him and headed into the chambers before sitting down on a red wooden chair in the vast living room.


    "Come in," Loja beckoned.


    Kamura crawled into the room, knocking his forehead to the ground repeatedly as he sobbed, "I''ve brought shame upon you, Master! Please, please forgive me.


    Loja nced at Kamura''s broken leg. A beautiful servant came in with tea for Loja, which he took a sip of before setting the cup down.


    "Honestly, it''s impressive enough that you''re even still alive."


    Kamura blinked at Loja. "W-What do you mean by that, Master? Did you know I was going to lose?"


    Kamura could hardly believe his ears.


    Why had his master sent him if he knew Kamura would lose for sure? Wouldn''t that be no different than sending Kamura straight to hell?


    Loja did not answer the question. Instead, he said, "Who was it that defeated you?"


    "A man named Trevor Penn. He''s of super Sanctuary level as well, but much more powerful than I am. I was no match for him." Kamura lowered his head.


    Loja smiled. "Trevor Penn."

 Chapter 1263

    "Yes. He even dered that he was going toe to Shia soon and challenge


    the cultivator circle here. He said he would like to battle against you," Kamura said carefully.


    Loja lit up at the words. "Wonderful. You''ve seeded in your mission, then."


    "What?" Kamura was confused.


    Loja said, "You don''t need to know about that. He needs another challenge. You may go and rest now."


    "But my leg, Master..." Kamura looked pitifully at Loja, hoping that his master would be able to heal his leg with his powers- or he would be crippled for life.


    Loja smiled. He raised a hand, which glowed golden as a surge of spiritual energy spread out in the air.


    Kamura was overjoyed. Sure enough, his master had a n.


    Loja waved a hand, and a pir of golden light shone down on Kamura''s face.


    The next second, however, Kamura cried out in agony as he turned to ashespletely.


    Even as he drew hisst breath, he had never expected to be killed by his own


    master.


    The next second, Loja called out, "Someone clean this up."


    Two monks entered the room and began sweeping up the pile of ashes without saying a word.


    Loja got to his feet, heading further into his house as he muttered, "I don''t need useless cripples here."


    He walked through the living room to get to his bedroom. Loja pushed the door open, before locking it behind him.


    On the bed sat two children, a little girl and a little boy.


    They looked to be around twelve or thirteen, with adorable features.


    Loja sat down on the ivory chair before his window, looking at the two children. "You can start now."


    The two children began taking off their clothes. It was not long before they werepletely bare, and began hugging, touching, and kissing each other.


    Loja watched on, his expression changing vividly by the second.


    A few minutester, the girl began to let out sounds. The boyid her on the bed, and their chests began to heave as the girl''s expression turned into one of agony.


    Not long after, the boy let out a low growl before copsing on top of the girl. The room resumed its silence after that.


    Loja''s eyes were practically aze.


    Wilbur got off the ne and wandered the streets of Gamuda City on his own, marveling at the different cultures here. He looked to be in a pretty good mood.


    "Hi! Are you Dashan? Do you need a tour guide?" A clear voice rang from behind him.


    Wilbur turned to see a girl waving a triangr g. Her hair was up in a ponytail, and she was d in a white top and jeans, radiating an air of youthfulness as she smiled at him.


    Wilbur nodded. "Yes, I''m from Dasha. Are you as well?"


    "Yep! I''ve been an exchange student here for three years now, and I know everything there is to know. Would you like a tour guide? It''s only two hundred bucks for the day," the girl smiled.


    Wilbur smiled. "Sure. What''s your name?"


    "I''m Bailey Johns. What about you?"


    "Wilbur Penn."


    They shook hands, and Bailey said, "Are you here alone?"


    "That''s right."


    "On vacation?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "Oh, who would that be?"


    Before Wilbur could answer, a handsome, young man in his twenties walked over while yelling at Bailey. "Picking up dudes again, Bailey Johns? This one isn''t even that hot, you know."

 Chapter 1264

    "Will you please stop harassing me, Jack?" Bailey shouted.


    The man called Jack smirked at her. "Harassing you? You''re my girlfriend! How is this harassment, huh? Or did you lie to this guy about being a virgin?"


    "You''re shameless." Bailey flushed scarlet in the face, glowering at Jack.


    Jack seemed oblivious to her rage, looking Wilbur up and down.


    Wilbur frowned. "Get lost before you piss me off."


    "Oh my, I''m terrified! Do you know where you are right now?" Jack smirked. "This is Shia, not Dasha."


    "And so what if it''s Shia?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Jack smirked. "I can make you disappear anytime I want here. Got it, Mister Dashan?"


    "Aren''t you from Dasha too?" Wilbur frowned.


    Jack sneered. "I used to be, but not anymore. I''m going to change nationalities in no time and be Shian for good.


    Wilbur could not help but shake his head. "You ingrate, forgetting your roots."


    "How dare you say that to me, you bastard! I''ve not even given you any trouble!" Jack said.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Giving me trouble, huh?"


    "Yes! You were hitting on my girlfriend, weren''t you? What are you going to do about it, huh?" Jack sneered.


    Wilbur looked at Bailey, who scrambled to say, "We''re just ssmates! He tried to hit on me, but I turned him down, and he''s been giving me trouble ever since."


    Wilbur turned back to Jack coldly. "Get lost right now before I break your legs." For some reason, a chill ran down Jack''s spine under Wilbur''s stony gaze. Jack faltered for a second, before ring viciously at them. "Just you idiots wait." The next second, he turned to run off.


    Wilbur shook his head. Bailey said, "I''m so sorry, Mister Penn. That was an embarrassing thing you had to witness."


    "It''s fine," said Wilbur.


    Bailey clearly wanted to move on from the topic as well, and said at once, "Where are you nning to go, Sir? Any activities you''ve got in mind? I can take you."


    "I should find a ce to stay first."


    "Sure, what''s your budget for a hotel?"


    "The most expensive one, please," said Wilbur.


    Bailey''s jaw fell open. "That''s... going to cost a lot."


    "It''s alright." Wilbur smiled.


    Bailey nodded and gged down a cab. The two of them headed to Gamuda City''s busiest street, where the finest hotel was located.


    Wilbur booked a presidential suite, and the two of them took the elevator up to their room.


    It had to be said that the hotels in Gamuda City were top-tier, with Gamuda City being a popr tourist destination.


    Wilbur sat down on his sofa, satisfied as he lit a cigarette.


    Bailey stood around awkwardly. "Where are your bags, Mister Penn?"


    "Didn''t bring any."


    Bailey did not really understand how one could travel without any luggage, but


    that was not something she was going to question.


    "Well, Sir, where would you like to go, then?"


    "I''m here to look for someone," Wilbur smiled.


    Bailey peered at him. "Who would that be?" "Loja," said Wilbur.


    Bailey widened her eyes. "You know Loja, the reincarnation of Buddha?"

 Chapter 1265

    "No, I don''t."


    "Ah, it''s going to be hard to see him, then. He only greets his believers at the Sleeping Buddha Temple on the fifteenth of every month. No one really sees him otherwise."


    "I''ll just have to think of another way, then," said Wilbur.


    Bailey shrugged. "I don''t think I can help you out with that, then. Goodbye, Mister Penn."


    "Hold on." Wilbur took out a stack of Dashan bills, passing them to Bailey. "Here''s your pay."


    Bailey stared at the money in shock, which looked to be no less than ten


    thousand dors. "I haven''t even done anything, Mister Penn. I can''t take your money."


    A thought seemed toe to her all of a sudden, and she shook her head at Wilbur. "I''m not that kind of girl, either. I''m sorry."


    Bailey set the money back down on the table and turned to leave.


    Wilbur did not know what to think.


    He had just wanted to help out this hardworking exchange student, only for her to misread his intentionspletely.


    Yet just as Bailey had opened the door, she let out a scream and ran back to hide behind Wilbur.


    Jack was at the door with a few blokes. He had a murderous smile on his face as he walked in.


    The blokes were all covered in tattoos with vicious expressions. It was not hard to tell that they were all definitely gangsters and hooligans.


    Jack came up to Wilbur with a sneer. "You hit on my girlfriend and threatened me. What are we going to do about that?"


    Wilbur nced at the hunky blokes behind Jack with a smile. "And who would these gentlemen be?"


    "This is my leader, Sopa. He runs this street." Jack smirked smugly.


    One of the blokes behind him, a burly-looking man with a bald head rubbed his head with a murderous smirk at Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned. "Aren''t you a student too, Jack? What are you doing hanging around with people like them?"


    "That''s none of your business! Pay up, or you''re going to be sorry," Jack spat.


    Wilbur scoffed. "I think you should get lost before you''re sorry."


    "How f*cking dare you threaten me in front of my boss?" Jack fumed.


    Wilbur frowned, when Sopa took a step forward looking at Wilbur. "You''re going to have to pay for putting your grubby little hands on my kid''s woman. Do you want your money or your life?"


    "Don''t go too far, Jack. Mister Penn and I just met today, and nothing''s happened between the both of us," Bailey fumed.


    Jack barked out augh. "Oh, really now? You''re in a hotel room together, for crying out loud. A presidential suite, too. Howvish."


    "He can do whatever he wants with his money! Don''t be so shameless," said Bailey.


    Jack sneered. "Give me a hundred thousand dors, and I''ll get out of here. Or you two horny bastards are going to get it."


    Sopa smirked coldly. Bailey was enraged and anxious, her eyes reddening at once.


    Wilbur frowned. "You''ve really got a death wish, haven''t you, Jack?"


    "You don''t f*cking talk to me like that!" Jack stormed over, throwing a punch in Wilbur''s face as Bailey screamed.


    Wilbur smiled. He grabbed Jack''s fist, shaking it lightly.


    Jack cried out in pain, copsing at Wilbur''s feet.


    Wilbur put a foot on Jack''s face. "I''m going to give you onest chance, young man. Get out of here, and stay away from Bailey, or you''re going to spend the rest of your life regretting it."


    "S-Sir!" Jack cried out in terror.


    Sopa let out a cry, charging over with his men to surround Wilbur.


    "Let him go!" Sopa shouted.


    Wilbur kept his foot on Jack''s face, looking up at Sopa with a smile. "Do you idiots really think you can threaten me?"


    "You''re looking to die!" Sopa called out, swinging at Wilbur in a punch that brought about a fierce wind.


    It seemed like Sopa knew his way around a fight.


    His men called out cockily at the sight, brandishing their fists at Wilbur as well.


    Bailey went pale in the face, shouting, "Don''t hit him, please! Please don''t fight!"


    Wilbur had a pretty average build and looked like he would be beaten within an inch of his life if these hooligans were to get physical.

 Chapter 1266

    Bailey was filled with nothing but regret then. None of this would have happened to Wilbur had it not been for her.


    Yet she did not know how to fight and could not help the situation in the slightest. Tears streamed down Bailey''s face at the sight of Wilbur about to be beaten up. The next second, however, a series of thumps rang through the air.


    Sopa and his men were kicked to the ground, crying out in agony.


    Bailey was stunned, hardly able to believe her eyes at the sight of the swollen, bruised faces before her.


    Had Wilbur done that? How could he have taken down all these people on his own? Bailey had not even seen him do anything.


    Just as Bailey was frozen in shock, Wilbur looked down at Jack with a smile. "Got any other bosses you''d like to get here as well?"


    Of course, Jack had long since been scared out of his wits.


    It was important to note that Sopa practiced one of the deadliest forms ofbat he had learned from the underground circle, and his men were no less ruthless in


    their ways.


    Yet all of them had fallen in what seemed like the blink of an eye, just like that. Jack knew then that he was in trouble.


    Amidst his terror, Jack spluttered, "I''m so sorry, sir! Please forgive me, I''ll get out of here now, and I won''t harass Bailey anymore."


    Wilbur kicked Jack aside at the words. "I''ll let you go on the ount that you''re Dashan. I promise you though, I won''t nearly be as nice the next time I see you."


    "Yes, yes..." Jack was ashen with fear, running for the door the second he was let go, even uncaring of his leader still in the room.


    Just then, Sopa finally got to his feet. He clutched his face, glowering at Wilbur. "You had the nerve to put your hands on someone from the Mighty Tiger Gang, and you''re going to regret it?"


    "The Mighty Tiger Gang?" Wilbur chuckled.


    Sopa did not waste another second, aiming a kick at his men before leaving in a hurry.


    Wilbur shook his head, looking behind him at Bailey. "You alright?"


    Bailey finally returned to her senses, staring at Wilbur in disbelief. "I''m fine. How did you do all that?"


    "Oh, that was nothing," Wilbur smiled.


    The next second, however, Bailey said, "I think you should go back to Dasha now, Mister Penn. You can''t stay here anymore."


    "Why?" asked Wilbur.


    Bailey sat down next to him with a frown. "The Mighty Tiger Gang is one of the biggest underground gangs in Gamuda City. Their leader, Cade Lonen, is called the Bloodthirsty Tiger. He''s what you would call a cultivator, and he''s ruthless. I heard that the Mighty Tiger Gang even has people from the government in their gang. They''ve got Gamuda City wrapped around their finger, and everyone has to do whatever they say. You might be a good fighter, but you''re not from here. You''re not going to be any match for them, I really think you should just go back. Wilbur chuckled. "Aren''t you scared?"


    "I''m a student, and I didn''t provoke them. No, I''m not scared," said Bailey.


    Wilbur frowned. "Can you tell me about your rtionship with Jack?" Bailey lowered her head at the words.


    Wilbur said at once, "You don''t have to if you don''t want to! I''m just curious."


    "No, it''s fine," said Bailey. "We grew up in the same neighborhood back at home, and I thought Jack was a pretty nice guy for a while. But then I found out that he had connections to underground gangs and suspected him of doing drugs and ended things with him right away."


    Wilbur frowned. It seemed like Bailey had not done the wrong thing there.


    "But Jack kept on harassing me, saying I''d never be able to get to where I am today without his help and asking me to pay him a hundred thousand dors." Bailey bit her lip. "I had no choice but to say yes, and since then I''ve been working on every single free day of mine to pay him back."


    Wilbur sighed.


    Bailey continued, "I''d paid him fifty thousand after half a year, but he only got worse. Started stalking me and asking for money, regardless of whether or not I was making any. He''s lost his mind, I swear."

 Chapter 1267

    Upon listening to Bailey, Wilbur knew at once that Jack was a severe addict.


    People like this would be willing to do anything to continue funding their addiction. After a while, Wilbur said, "It seems like I shouldn''t have let Jack go just now."


    "Well, what could you have done?" Bailey shook her head. "I really think you should just go back to Dasha, Mister Penn. It isn''t safe for you to stay here any longer."


    Wilbur smiled. "I can''t leave yet, I haven''t even finished what I came here to do. How about this? You can follow me around for the next few days. I''ll pay you ten thousand dors for each day until I''m done here. What do you think?"


    Wilbur could tell that Bailey did not understand the danger she was in yet.


    Bailey was in shock, her expression flickering with hesitation.


    Things at home were not going very well, and getting paid ten thousand dors every day was a sry she would never even have imagined herself receiving.


    The offer was practically impossible to resist, but the thought of Wilbur''s situation with the Mighty Tiger Gang made her hesitate.


    Just then, Wilbur smiled. "Don''t worry. I''m really good at fighting, the Mighty Tiger Gang won''t be able to do anything to me."


    "Are you sure?" Bailey blurted out.


    Wilbur nodded. "Trust me."


    Bailey fell silent for a few seconds. In the end, she gave in to the offer with a weak nod of her head.


    Wilbur smiled. "Pick any room you like here, you''ll be staying in it for the next few days. You''re taking me out for dinner and shopping at night."


    The enormous sry lowered Bailey''s guard, and she nodded silently.


    She needed the money to pay Jack off so he would leave her alone, as well as to live a decent life so she could focus on her studies.


    Wilbur smiled.


    He would just wait for the people to challenge him and take them down one by one until Loja showed up.


    ...


    Over in a bar at Gamuda City.


    A skinny man sat on the couch in a huge private room, feasting on a bloody steak.


    Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth as he ate.


    The steak would be considered undoubtedly raw to any other person, but the man seemed to find it delicious.


    Jack and Sopa stood before the man, both of them trembling from head to toe.


    The skinny man was none other than Cade Lonen, the head of the Mighty Tiger Gang.


    Cade finished thest of his steak, taking the napkin a servant had held out next to him.


    He wiped his mouth, the scar on his face twitching from the gesture and making him look even more murderous.


    Tossing the napkin away, Cade finally turned his attention to the two men before him. "What''s the matter?"


    "We''ve found a really loaded guy, Boss. The only problem is that he''s a really good fighter," said Sopa.


    Cade smirked. "Tell me more."


    "I think he''s here alone. He''s staying at a presidential suite in the Bando Hotel," said Sopa.


    Cade lit up at the words. "What else?"

 Chapter 1268

    "He''s... a really good fighter. I was on the ground before I even knew what was going on," Sopa said, clutching his face.


    Cade chuckled. "Doesn''t really take a good fighter to take down an idiot like you, does it?"


    Sopa hardly dared to say another word then.


    Cade looked at Jack coldly. "Do you have enough money yet?"


    "N-No," Jack said shakily.


    Cade sneered. "You''re lucky you bring me hot chicks from time to time. I''d have fed you to the dogs otherwise."


    "I''lle up with the money, I swear," Jack begged.


    Cade scoffed. "Get me my money in a week, or that girl of yours is going to have to work in the bar. With those looks, I''m sure you''ll have paid off your debt in no time."


    "No, please! Please, Boss, she won''t hold up in this line of work," Jack sobbed. Cade smirked at him. "Is your word bigger than mine now?"


    Jack trembled all over, but he said at once, "Boss, this new guy she just met is loaded for sure. I''m positive we''ll be able to get a good amount out of him."


    Cade took a sip of his whiskey, leaning back against the couch. "If that''s the case, I suppose you can get an extension on your debt."


    "It''ll work, Boss. I swear," Jack hurried to say.


    Cade sneered, shouting, "Sanko!"


    A broad, buff man walked up from behind him.


    "Bring Jack with you and keep an eye on that guy they''re talking about. Corner him in a quiet ce and bring him to me, I want to see just how rich he is," said Cade.


    Sanko''s voice was deep and solid. "Yes, Boss."


    Wilbur and Bailey left the hotel and wandered around the streets.


    It was dark now, and the lights were up as Gamuda City continued its hustle and bustle.


    The streets were filled with all kinds of tourists, stalls, and hawkers.


    Wilbur looked on thoughtfully, taking in the sight before him.


    "What would you like to do, Mister Penn?" asked Bailey.


    Wilbur shrugged. "I don''t know. You''re the tour guide, why don''t you rmend something?"


    "You can watch a show at night, then go sightseeing in the day. How''s that?"


    "Sure. What shows are there?"


    "This ce is most famous for its drag queen performances. Lots of peoplee here just for them," Bailey said.


    Wilbur smiled. "Sure, why not."


    Bailey nodded and led Wilbur to the biggest theater in Gamuda City where


    Mariah''s Drag Extravaganza was going to be happening.


    Bailey stopped at the entrance. "I''ll wait outside for you, Sir."


    "Let''s go together," said Wilbur.


    Bailey flushed. "I''ll pass. The tickets are really expensive."


    "How expensive could they be? Come on."


    Wilbur paid for two tickets without another word.


    Bailey had no choice but to grit her teeth and follow him in.


    The two of them entered the theater and sat down in their assigned seats. The show started not long after.


    A group of tall, women with extravagant makeup appeared and performed a dance sequence.


    Their dancing was vibrant and seductive, but everyone knew that these were cross-dressing men, yet the contrast only made the performance all the more thrilling to watch.


    After the dance was over, there was a magic performance that wowed everyone as well.


    It was only during the second half of the show that the real fun started.


    Three drag queens came onstage in revealing outfits, showing off their perfect curves that looked no less perfect than those of a model.


    "These are previous winners of national Shia pageants. They''re the best of the best," said Bailey.


    "Well, are they men or women?" Wilbur asked.

 Chapter 1269

    Bailey smiled. "They used to be men, but now they''re women."


    Wilbur did not know what to say to that.


    Just then, the three drag queens on stage began another tantalizing dance sequence.


    As the dance sequence ended, three men with solid, well-toned abs came onstage wearing nothing but boxers.


    The music kicked up, and the lights began to sh wildly.


    The six members onstage broke out into three pairs, dancing seductively with each other.


    As the dance went on, they began to strip until they werepletely naked. Bailey was covering her face, her head lowered.


    Wilbur shook his head, but the best was yet toe.


    Three beds were brought onstage, and each couple took a bed before going to the real thing.


    The noises they made filled the air, amplified by the microphones they were wearing.


    They contorted their bodies into unimaginable positions, their movements and sounds exaggerated to the extreme.


    Wilbur''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    No wonder Bailey had not wanted toe. This was a show, unlike anything he had seen before.


    Was this allowed to be shown in public?


    It took another minute before Wilbur all but dragged Bailey out of the theater in a panic.


    Wilbur fidgeted awkwardly once they were outside. "Sorry about making you watch that with me. I didn''t know that was going to happen."


    "Oh, it''s fine. It''s a shame you came out so early, there was even more exciting stuffing." Bailey could not help but chuckle at the look on his face.


    Wilbur''s jaw fell open. "What could possibly be more exciting than that?"


    "Oh, they invite the audience onstage to be a part of the experience. It''s really pricey, though. Not that money would be a problem for you, right?" Bailey stifled a chuckle.


    Wilbur shook his head profusely. "I''m not that sick in the head. Come on, let''s get some food. I''m hungry."


    Bailey brought Wilbur to the night market, where the both of them had a feast.


    It was a little past eleven when they finally strolled back to the hotel.


    Upon turning a corner, a few hunky blokes appeared to block their path. Wilbur frowned, and Bailey was startled.


    A few more people appeared behind them, blocking them from both sides.


    "Watch out!" Bailey shouted.


    The next second, Jack and Sanko appeared.


    Bailey shouted at once, "I''m going to get you your money soon, Jack! Will you please just leave us alone?"


    "Us?" Jack spat. "I guess you''re his now?"


    "You''re being ridiculous," said Bailey.


    Jack said nothing, taking a step to the side.


    Sanko''s enormous figure strode forward, staring Wilbur down. "Come with me."


    "Why should I? Who the hell do you think you are?" Wilbur said coldly.


    Jack sneered. "This is Sanko, one of the Mighty Tiger Gang''s elite fighters. He''s a cultivator. Do you think you''ll be able to hold up against a cultivator?"


    "A cultivator, huh?" Wilbur smiled.


    Jack said coldly, "Come with us, or you might not get out alive."


    Wilbur sighed. "I guess you took none of my advice to heart."


    Just then, however, Sanko let out a roar as a sheer, white aura lit up around him.


    An overwhelming pressure came surging over, and Bailey screamed in terror. Sanko let out a growl of fury, swinging his fist over in a punch that Wilbur ducked from.


    Sanko''s punchnded on the wall, and an explosive sound rang through the air.


    A hole the size of a human head appeared in the wall, kicking up a fog of dirt and debris in its wake.


    Bailey was scared out of her wits at the sight, trembling from head to toe.


    Jack smirked at her. "Still think your man can fight, Bailey Johns?"

 Chapter 1270

    Bailey looked at Jack shakily. "You''re too much. We''re from the same country, aren''t we? How could you do this?"


    Something unreadable flickered in Jack''s gaze.


    Sanko had let out another howl, continuing his attack toward Wilbur and raining punches on him.


    Wilbur smiled. He seemed to hardly be moving at all but was somehow able to avoid every single one of Sanko''s punches without any intention of fighting back.


    His calm, uncaring expression, and the way he seemed to move as if he was taking an evening stroll thoroughly angered Sanko.


    Sanko let out a growl, lighting uppletely with his aura fog as he swung his fists at Wilbur with even more vigor.


    Wilbur remained calm as ever, and Sanko''s punches keptnding on the wall as dirt and rocks flew.


    Bailey felt as if her heart was going to beat out of her chest, but there was nothing she could do as she watched amidst her screams.


    Soon, Sanko could not take Wilbur''s provoking anymore.


    He let out another growl, brandishing his fists like a war tank as he pounced on Wilbur with a roar.


    Wilbur had had enough fun as well and chuckled at an iing Sanko as he cast his first punch.


    Sanko had barely registered what was going on before Wilbur''s fist had reached his chest.


    A strong wind kicked up, making Sanko''s chest cave in from the pressure.


    Sanko was in shock, but there was no time for him to react.


    Wilbur''s punch hadnded square on Sanko''s chest.


    A thump rang through the air, and Sanko spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Wilbur withdrew his fists, putting them in his pockets as he looked at Sanko.


    Sanko looked down at his chest in disbelief.


    His entire chest had caved in, and all his organs were crushed.


    Amidst his confusion, shock, and disbelief, Sanko copsed to the ground.


    His enormous figure let out a thud as hended.


    Bailey''s eyes widened, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    Sanko was twice as big as Wilbur was, and he was a cultivator as well. How had Wilbur taken him out with one single punch?


    Of course, Bailey did not know that Wilbur''s punches were beyond what someone of Sanctuary level could take, let alone Sanko being at the Aura level.


    Jack was all the more in shock, staring at Wilbur in terror.


    Just then, Wilbur turned to Jack calmly. "Tell your stupid Tiger guy toe get me himself and stop sending these idiots to their graves like this."


    Jack''s legs wobbled, and he hardly dared to speak to Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled, beckoning at Bailey as the two of them headed back to the hotel.


    It was only after they had disappeared out of sight that Jack returned to his


    senses.


    He took one look at a lifeless Sanko, then took off running for his life.


    Wilbur continued walking with Bailey under the neon lights.


    "How are you so powerful, huh?" Bailey could not help but ask.


    She could hardly believe that Wilbur was so strong. He certainly did not look like


    it, and it was hard to see anything special about him.


    Wilbur smiled. "I told you I''m really good, didn''t I? You''ve got to trust me."


    Bailey took a deep breath, nodding in silence.


    The two of them came up to the hotel entrance and were about to head inside when three drunken men stumbled out.


    The three men took one look at Bailey and were drawn to her looks instantly.


    "Hey there, sexy! Are you from Dasha? Let''s have some fun, huh?"


    One of the men with narrow eyes who reeked of whiskey eyed Bailey suggestively, waggling his eyebrows at her.


    His two other friends smirked at Bailey as well.

 Chapter 1271

    Bailey paid them no mind, walking over to Wilbur and looping her arm around his.


    The three men burst outughing, clearly thinking little of Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "F*ck off."


    "What the f*ck did you just say?" the narrow-eyed man red up at once, shouting at Wilbur.


    His friends eyed Wilbur in a hostile manner as well, rolling up their sleeves as if they were about to make a move on Wilbur.


    Wilbur smirked. "Get lost unless you''re looking for a beating. I don''t want you to regret this."


    "Do you f*cking know who this is? Mister Jarn''s a guest of honor of the head of our gang, how dare you talk to him like that?" one of the other two men said cockily.


    Wilbur looked the three men up and down. Indeed, they were all dressed rather nicely. The watches they were wearing alone cost a fortune, and it was clear that they were not ordinary folk.


    That didn''t matter, of course. Anyone trying to act out in front of Wilbur would be making a terribly stupid mistake.


    "I don''t care who he is. Another word from him, and I''m not going to be as nice," said Wilbur coldly.


    The man who had just spoken red up in rage and was about to make a move on Wilbur.


    Just then, however, a driver came over and said, "It''s time now, Mister Jarn."


    Mister Jarn eyed Wilbur coldly. "You''re in luck today, you piece of shit. I swear to god I''ll break both your legs if I see you again, so you remember just who you''re talking to."


    Upon saying so, Miles Jarn turned and entered a Rolls Royce with his friends. Wilbur shook his head, heading into the hotel with Bailey.


    Bailey let go of Wilbur''s arm in the elevator, lowering her head. "Sorry. I got scared just now."


    "It''s fine," Wilbur smiled.


    The two of them headed back to the room, the tension in the air palpable.


    Wilbur nced at Bailey with a smile. "You should get some rest."


    "Okay, you rest early too." Bailey practically fled to her room, and not another peep was heard from her.


    Wilbur came up to the enormous floor-length windows, his gaze sharpening at the sight of Gamuda City at night.


    Coming here was a response to Loja challenging the cultivator circle in Dasha, as well as a personal challenge Wilbur had given himself.


    Only by going against strong elites would one constantly be able to improve and do better.


    That was the kind of training no amount of meditation could give.


    ...


    Over at the bar.


    Cade was feasting on a bloodymb''s leg this time, as Jack trembled on the floor.


    "Brief me on what happened," Cade said calmly, munching on his meat.


    Jack stuttered, "T-That Wilbur guy killed Sanko with a single punch. He even said..."


    "What did he say?" Cade asked, a friendly smile on his face.


    Jack had no choice but to tell the truth. "He asked for you to go yourself and stop sending these idiots to their graves."


    Cade let out a peal ofughter, making Jack tremble from head to toe.


    Cade finished thest of the mutton left, tossing the bone aside.


    A huge Pitbull pounced on it at once, crushing the bone in loud, smacking chews.


    Cade wiped his mouth with the napkin from the servant. "Tell Wilbur Penn that I''m inviting him to Tiger Manor tomorrow at noon. Tell him to please show up on time."


    "W-What? Me?" Jack asked in terror.


    Cade eyed Jack coldly. "Who else should I be sending, then?"


    "I-I''m scared," Jack said shakily.


    Cade smirked. "Ah, so you''re telling me that you''re not afraid of me eh?"


    He waved a hand, and the Pitbull let out a howl before charging toward Jack.

 Chapter 1272

    "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Jack screamed at the top of his lungs, ovee with terror.


    Cade chuckled. He waved a hand, and the Pitbully down obediently.


    "Go on. Your debt will be cleared after this is done," Cade smiled.


    Jack could only nod, getting up and heading out.


    After he was gone, Cade let out a sneer.


    An elder piped up from next to him then. "Boss, I think this Wilbur Penn guy''s at least at the Ambience level. You should be careful."


    "Ambience? What''s there to be afraid of?" Cade smiled.


    The elder lit up with excitement. "Have you advanced to another level, Boss?"


    "Oh, not yet. I''m still just pre-Sanctuary." Despite Cade''s humble tone, he could not hide the look of absolute pride on his face.


    The elder smiled. "That''ll be enough, then. There''s a world of a difference between Ambience level and pre-Sanctuary. You''ve got nothing to worry about."


    "Invite Sans Kaur, leader of the Hungry Wolf Gang, and Daryl Mondo, leader of the Lion Hero Gang. Let''s get together at Tiger Manor tomorrow," said Cade.


    "What are you trying to do here, Boss?" asked the elder.


    "The three major gangs have been at loggerheads for long enough. I''m going to take the chance to show them just how powerful I am, and also expand our territory," Cade smiled.


    The elder pped in agreement. "Not bad. This guy''s probably really rich, and you''re of pre-Sanctuary level. It''ll be best if the other two gang leaders just give the territory up without us having to do anything."


    "We''ll just have to take all of them out if they don''t act the way we want them to. Gamuda City will belong to the Mighty Tiger Gang after that," Cade said, letting out a loudugh.


    ...


    Over in the hotel.


    Wilbur got out of the shower with a towel wrapped around his waist. He poured himself a ss of whiskey, sitting on the couch and sipping from it leisurely.


    Not long after, Bailey emerged from her room in pajamas. Wilbur nced at her. Bailey looked away. "Couldn''t sleep."


    "Well, we can chat or watch television. It is a little early to be asleep, after all," Wilbur smiled.


    Bailey nodded, sitting down on the other end of the couch.


    Wilbur pointed at the whiskey. "Want some?"


    Bailey''s instinct was to say no, but she somehow found herself nodding.


    Wilbur smiled, pouring her a ss, and setting it down in front of her.


    Bailey took a sip, her cheeks flushing almost instantly.


    "Mister Penn, what do you want from Loja?" Bailey asked.


    Wilbur lit a cigarette. "You don''t need to know about that."


    "Oh." Bailey was out of topics and fell silent after that.


    Just then, a knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in," said Wilbur.


    The door was pushed open to reveal a terrified-looking Jack.


    Bailey tensed at the sight of him, straightening up at once.


    Wilbur nced at Jack. "What."


    "M-Mister Penn." Jack gulped, tripping over his words. "Cade Lonen has invited


    you to Tiger Manor tomorrow for a get-together."


    Wilbur chuckled. "A get-together, huh? Sure, tell him I''ll be there on time."


    Jack had not expected to be done with his task so easily.


    He had thought that he would be beaten to a pulp just for showing his face in front of Wilbur.


    A beatter, he smiled bitterly. "Cade doesn''t mean well, Mister Penn. Please be careful."


    Wilbur looked at Jack. "Leave this ce while there''s still hope for you. Don''t keep falling down this path."


    "I know, but what can even be done at this point?" Jack smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 1273

    Wilbur looked at him. "No, it''s about what you want to do."


    "I want to be free of them, but I owe them so much money and they injected me with drugs. I can''t leave anymore," Jack said in despair.


    Bailey looked at Jack in shock. "You''ve been controlled by them?"


    "Yes, I have. I''m sorry, Bailey. There''s nothing I can do." Jack clutched his head, ripping at his air.


    Bailey got to her feet,ing up to Jack. "Go back to Dasha and get clean from whatever''s in you. What''s wrong with starting over?"


    "It''s not that simple. They confiscated my passport ages ago, and they''ve got eyes everywhere. I can''t go, even if I wanted to." Jack shook his head helplessly.


    Bailey was stunned. She had not expected this to be the reason behind Jack ending up in this state.


    She turned to Wilbur, looking at him pleadingly.


    For some reason, she felt like Wilbur would have a way out of this.


    Wilbur looked at Jack. "I''ll help you out this one time, seeing as you''ve still got a heart in you. Go back and tell Cade Lonen that I''ll be there on time. Don''t worry about the rest, you''ll know when the timees."


    Jack let out a long sigh, nodding his head. "Okay, Mister Penn."


    He turned to leave, stopping at the door to bow to Bailey. "I''m sorry."


    Bailey shook her head at his retreating back. "Poor guy."


    "You can''t say he was entirely forced into it. He would''ve never even been around these people if he''d just stayed in school, would he?" Wilbur said.


    Bailey blinked.


    Indeed, Jack had always taken advantage ofing from a bit more money to ck off from school and hang around sketchy people. That was whatnded him in this state.


    There was no one else to me, really.


    Wilbur shook his head, continuing to drink on his own.


    ...


    The next morning, Wilbur and Bailey had breakfast at the hotel. Bailey had insisted oning along with Wilbur, so he had let her.


    By some terrible luck, they bumped into Miles and his two friends in the hotel lobby.


    "Look who it is!" Miles smirked at the sight of Wilbur and Bailey.


    Bailey frowned, hiding behind Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned. "Don''t get yourself into trouble."


    "I''m looking for trouble? I could get you killed at the drop of a hat!" Miles said haughtily.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Sounds impressive. Does your family know how powerful you are?"


    "How dare you! Mister Jarn''s the CEO of apany worth billions of dors, and he''s here to discuss a business partnership with the Lion Hero Gang. Have you heard of them? They''re one of the biggest gangs in Gamuda City, they could get you killed just like that!" one of Miles'' friends bragged.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Really? Somehow I don''t quite believe it."


    "You don''t, huh? All I have to do is make one phone call, and you''d be dead before you even know why! Behave yourself in front of me," Miles said coldly.


    Wilbur sneered. "You should be the one behaving. Cocky and rude, I''ve taken out quite a few bastards like you before."


    The words made Miles and his friends re up in fury at once.


    They were a big deal in Dasha and practically treated like gods as honored guests of one of the biggest gangs here.


    They had always gotten their way and had never been spoken to quite like this.


    "You''re looking to die, aren''t you?" Miles shouted, and two bodyguards ran up behind him to glower at Wilbur.


    "Drag him out of here, and teach him a lesson," Miles ordered, and the bodyguards began walking over to Wilbur at once.


    Wilbur chuckled. Bailey seemed a little nervous and tugged at Wilbur''s sleeve.

 Chapter 1274

    Just then, Miles'' phone rang. He nced at it and frowned. "You should count your blessings. I''m off to a meeting with the three major gangs, I''ll be back for you. Let''s go."


    Miles picked up the call, speaking into the phone as he left.


    His friends sneered at Wilbur as well, following after Miles.


    The bodyguards cast one final nce at Wilbur, before turning to leave as well.


    Wilbur chuckled. "See you in a bit."


    Miles was already gone and did not hear his words.


    Wilbur shook his head. Bailey gged down a cab, and the both of them headed for Tiger Manor.


    At the same time, over in Tiger Manor.


    All three gang leaders sat in a row.


    They were Cade Lonen of the Mighty Tiger Gang, Daryl Mondo from the Lion Hero Gang, and Sans Kaur from the Hungry Wolf Gang.


    The gangs'' members stood behind them, each wearing their own gang clothing.


    Daryl Mondo of the Lion Hero Gang was a fat man whose flesh jiggled every time he spoke or moved. "Why have you invited all of us to Tiger Manor today, Cade?"


    "Oh, trust me. I''ve got a good reason," Cade smiled.


    The leader of the Hungry Wolf Gang was a thin, frail-looking elder with a long mustache. He picked up his teacup and took a sip. "I''m pretty sure it has to be something big, since we''re all here."


    Cade smiled. "That''s right. Our gangs have gotten into countless fights over territory, during which many lives were lost. I don''t think it''ll be good for this to keep happening."


    "I agree," Sans said with a dark smile. "I feel like it''s best if we re-delegate the territory. The mayor of Gamuda City happened to want to talk to me today, so I invited him here as well. He''ll be here in a bit. I''m sure everyone''s fine with that?"


    Cade''s expression darkened. Sans had connections to the mayor of Gamuda City, a clear power move to bear down on Cade.


    Just then, Daryl piped up with a smile.


    "It really is such a coincidence! The CEO of Hoffer Corp from Dasha, Mister Miles Jarn and I have recently been discussing a business partnership. He ns to invest two billion dors into building a luxurious hotel in Gamuda City, and a top tier performance venue. I didn''t have a ce to meet up, and thought I''d use the space for it as well. Mister Jarn will be here in no time, we can all have a little chat then."


    Cade clenched his fists at those words.


    It turned out that these two were up to no good as well.


    One was trying to use his connections to the mayor to bear down on Cade, and the other was trying to expand his territory under the name of investing.


    What brilliant minds.


    Cade sneered to himself.


    He might have evenplied if he had not just advanced to pre-Sanctuary level.


    It was important to note that the mayor of Gamuda City had always maintained a neutral position when it came to the three major gangs.


    It was clear that Sans had put good money into buying him over.


    Of course, he would not be able to afford to mess with a government official.


    The two-billion-dor investment Daryl had secured would be sure to put the officials on his side,pared to the past.


    After all, all three gangs had been neck and neck in terms of power before this. Anyone whose side the officials were on would have the upper hand for sure.


    Now, however, Cade was of pre-Sanctuary level.


    Daryl and Sans were merely of Ambience level.


    All it would take was for Cade to show his power, and the other two gang leaders


    would give up on trying to fight and do whatever Cade wanted.


    After all, Cade was literally capable of beating them into submission now, even the officials.


    The other two gang leaders were just going to hand their territory over, or Cade would just have to take them down one at a time.

 Chapter 1275

    The thought made Cade bark out augh. "Very well, then. We''ll wait for everyone to show up before we have our talk. Let''s settle all our disputes for good."


    "Of course, of course." Daryl and Sans were all smiles.


    All of a sudden, Cade switched the topic. "Two days ago, a Dashan killed one of my men. I''ve invited him here as well for a fight to avenge Sanko. Could I please request your help in case I can''t hold up during the battle, gentlemen?"


    Cade looked up at the two other gang leaders with a smile.


    Sans frowned, but Daryl barked out augh. "Of course."


    Cade smiled, saying nothing more.


    He had decided he was going to use Wilbur to show off his skills.


    Yes, Cade was going to take care of Wilbur and get a good amount of money out of him, as well as let Daryl and Sans know just who was boss around here.


    Just then, someone announced at the door, "Mayor Darben Slee of Gamuda City has arrived."


    The three gang leaders rose and saw a middle-aged man walking over with two secretaries behind him.


    Sans greeted Darben heartily, "Mayor Darben! Wee to our meeting."


    Darben nodded in a haughty manner, sitting down next to Sans.


    Cade smiled politely at Darben, who barely registered the gesture.


    Cade sneered to himself, sitting back down.


    "The CEO of Hoffer Corp has arrived."


    Miles and his two friends appeared at the door, walking in with two bodyguards.


    Daryl waved a hand at them. "Over here, Mister Jarn!"


    Miles sat down next to Daryl, who smiled. "This is Mister Miles Jarn. Mister Jarn and I have been talking for a while now with the minister of tourism, and it''s been a lovely chat too."


    Cade sneered even harder internally.


    Sans'' expression darkened. Who knew that this bastard had gotten up to so much in private?


    All three gang leaders had their own ulterior motives, and their own ns to get what they wanted. Nobody spoke as they counted the odds in their heads.


    Just then, someone at the door called out, "Wilbur Penn has arrived."


    Cade looked up at the entrance at once. This was who he had been waiting for, so


    he could show off his skills and power to shock Daryl and Sans.


    Wilbur emerged through the door with Bailey in his arm, strolling in slowly.


    Jack watched on from a good distance, his heart aching at the sight.


    Wilbur made his way into the room, looking around him with a chuckle. "This is quite the party."


    Miles'' jaw fell open. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "What, is this supposed to be some dangerous, sacrednd?" Wilbur dragged two chairs over, sitting down with Bailey.


    Miles barked out augh at once. "Well, well. I suppose fate does work in mysterious ways. This ce might not be dangerous nor sacred, but I''m afraid it''s going to be quite the pickle for you to get out of here."


    Daryl piped up then. "Oh? Do you and Wilbur know each other, Mister Jarn?"


    "I sure do. He''s quite the cocky bastard, I''ll deal with him once this is over," Miles smirked.


    Daryl smiled. "I think he might be here for Mister Lonen, though."


    Just then, Cade got to his feet looking at Wilbur. "At least you had the courage to show up. Now, how are we going to settle the case of you killing one of my men?"


    "I mean, I guess if I had to say anything it would be that it wasn''t thrilling enough of a kill. The guy really sucked," Wilbur said calmly.


    Cade red up in fury, and even Dary and Sans frowned at the words.


    It was something else for a foreigner to be so cocky. Not only had he disrespected Cade, but he had also indirectly dissed everyone else here.


    Miles shook his head. "I was going to take care of you myself, Wilbur Penn, but I guess I won''t even need to do that anymore. Yeah, you''re not getting out of here alive for sure."

 Chapter 1276

    The three biggest gangs in Gamuda City had gathered here, and none of them were to be trifled with.


    They had been dubbed the ''Three Kings of the Underground'', having run the underground scene in Gamuda City for many years and known for their ruthless ways.


    Their hands had been soaked with the blood of countless lives.


    It was honestly just in foolish of this foreigner to be talking such a big talk in front of them.


    Wilbur chuckled at Miles'' words. "I wouldn''t be so happy yet if I were you. What if they let you down?"


    "Let me down?" Miles burst outughing. "All three honorable gang leaders here are Ambience level experts. Who do you even think you are for me to feel like I might be disappointed."


    Wilbur smiled. "You can''t be too sure about anything, can you?"


    Miles smiled and shook his head, certain that Wilbur was being ridiculous.


    Just then, Cade could not hold back any longer. "Aren''t you being a little too rude for someone who just killed one of my men?"


    "And so what if I am? I don''t need to y nice with you idiots in the slightest!" Wilbur spoke as if he hardly thought anything of Cade, and his attitude nearly made Cade erupt.


    Even Daryl and Sans'' expressions darkened.


    "That''s a little too much, young man."


    "You''re dead!"


    The both of them said at the same time.


    Cade did not waste another second, hellbent on taking Wilbur down and proving his power to Daryl and Sans.


    Cade got to his feet, taking a step forward. "Come forth and meet your doom."


    As he spoke, a double-ended cuss appeared in his grasp.


    The cuss was about two meters long, with crescent-shaped des that burned brightly with spiritual mes.


    All at once, a powerful wave of spiritual pressure surged out and filled the air, kicking up strong winds that blew mercilessly at everyone''s clothes.


    Daryl and Sans frowned, sensing a slightly different aura here.


    Miles smiled at Wilbur. "Do you know what an elite looks like, Wilbur? They''re the best of the best in the world! You''re nothing in front of them."


    "Oh, really now?" Wilbur smiled, showing no intention of getting up at all.


    Miles smirked at the sight. "Still talking a big talk when you''re seconds away from death. I''d like to see where that gets you."


    Just then, Cade shouted, "Get on your feet!"


    Wilbur shrugged, standing up and taking a step forward.


    An invincible aura cloaked Bailey, shielding her from the impact of the spiritual pressure.


    "Be careful!" Bailey called out worriedly.


    Wilbur nodded, eyeing Cade calmly.


    Cade narrowed his gaze. "Anyone who kills my members is clearly trying to


    challenge the Mighty Tiger Gang. You''re going to pay."


    "Oh, someone''s paying for sure. I''m just not so sure who it might be," Wilbur said coldly.


    Cade could not stand Wilbur''s attitude anymore.


    Cade had invited Wilbur here to show his own skills off, but Wilbur was acting like


    he was the best one here and Cade was feeling increasingly humiliated.


    "Take this!" Cade roared, swinging his cuss towards Wilbur''s waist at high speed, bringing about strong winds in the room.


    Wilbur sneered, summoning Dark Disperse. Its de burned brightly with spiritual mes, piercing towards the iing cuss.


    A thump sounded through the air.


    The tip of Dark Disperse touched the de of the cuss.


    Two powerful forces of spiritual energy collided, letting out an explosive noise and letting off rampant spiritual energy into the air.


    Daryl channeled his spiritual energy to protect Miles. "Don''t worry, Mister Jarn. You won''t be in any danger as long as I''m here."

 Chapter 1277

    Miles was Daryl''s cash cow. Of course he was going to have to protect him with all his might.


    Just then, however, Miles was staring at Wilbur with his jaw agape.


    He could hardly believe that Wilbur was a cultivator too. No wonder he had the nerve to speak to him like that.


    The next second, however, Miles shook his head.


    Wilbur was on foreign territory here, and there were three Ambience level cultivators present.


    So what if Wilbur was a cultivator? He was going to end up dead here anyway.


    At the same time, spiritual energy surged out of Sans that he used to protect the mayor. "Don''t worry, Mayor Darben. You''re not in any danger."


    "Get this over with soon. I''ve got a meeting to attend," Darben frowned.


    Sans nodded. "Of course, of course. It''ll be over in a minute, as long as you''re around."


    Just then, Cade swung his cuss around in a backwards attack towards Wilbur''s ribs.


    Wilbur had Dark Disperse in one hand, piercing the de of the cuss once more.


    Cade let out a roar, and the cuss left a trail of shadows in its wake as he began to zip around Wilbur in circles, shing at him relentlessly.


    Spiritual energy rolled off the cuss in waves. Cade was hardly visible to the naked eye now, and all that could be seen were countless de shadows circling around Wilbur.


    Under an attack like this, one small slip-up would result in one being diced into pieces by the terrifying power of the cuss.


    Bailey was beside herself with nerves, clenching her fists as she cheered Wilbur on silently.


    Yet no matter how sharp and precise Cade''s attacks were, Wilbur remained holding Dark Disperse in one hand as he blocked his attacks while hardly moving his feet.


    Every single move Wilbur made was somehow able to dodge Cade''s attacks. On top of that, every single attack Wilbur made put a pressure on Cade that he had never quite felt before.


    As the battle went on, Cade began to look visibly less calm.


    Wilbur''s spiritual energy was clearly only of Ambience level, but hisbat skills were practically impossible.


    He moved impably, every single one of his attacks defying expectations.


    In fact, Cade barely managed to avoid quite a few attacks.


    Amidst his shock, Cade began to grow angrier.


    He was going to be a joke if he did not take this bastard down soon, let alone show off his powers.


    Rage blinded Cade, and he decided to take on the battle beyond usingbat skills.


    Cade let out a growl, and spiritual mes exploded out of the cuss as he swung it down viciously.


    Wilbur pierced Dark Disperse upwards, still holding it with just one hand.


    A thump rang through the air as rampant spiritual energy flew out, Cade''s figure retreating over ten meters away.


    "You''re quite the fighter, young man," Cade sneered coldly.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Only quite? Looks to me like you''re barely holding up."


    "How dare you act so cocky for someone of merely Ambience level?" Cade shouted.


    Wilbur shrugged. "You''re of Ambience level too, aren''t you? We''re both the same."


    Cade let out a peal of wildughter.


    "That''s what you think! I''m far more powerful than you could even imagine! Now, feel the wrath of a Sanctuary level elite, you low life!"


    As he spoke, spiritual mes shot out of Cade''s body into the heavens. Aplete scripture flowed through the mes, as a terrifying spiritual pressure filled the air and made everyone''s breathing fall short.


    Daryl and Sans'' expressions shifted at once, getting to their feet and shouting, "Sanctuary level?"


    Both their faces were inplete shock, hardly daring to believe their eyes.


    Miles, on the other hand, smiled at the sight. "I didn''t think you''d be a cultivator, but are you going to be any match for Mister Lonen here? Or are you going to end up dead?"

 Chapter 1278

    Even Mayor Darben''s face was creased with surprise.


    It was important to note that a Sanctuary level cultivator had practically exceeded thews of the mortal realm and would be a difficult force to control even as


    mayor.


    Bailey went especially pale in the face, worrying for Wilbur to no end.


    Amidst everyone''s shock, Wilbur barked out augh. "Sanctuary? Are you sure?"


    His words were mocking and uncaring, making Cade grow furious. He was of pre- Sanctuary level, which was close enough! How dare this mere Ambience level fool look down on him?


    "You''re talking a big talk for someone who''s about to die!"


    The spiritual mes surrounding Cade burned brightly as a terrifying spiritual pressure surged out of his cuss, bringing about fierce winds in the air.


    Wilbur smiled. "Well, activate your domain then. You can do that since you''re at the Sanctuary level, right? Let''s see it, then."


    Cade nearly erupted with fury.


    He was only pre-Sanctuary level, and obviously did not have a domain.


    Amidst his rage, Cade decided to waste no time and cried out, "You''re going down, you bastard!"


    As he shouted, Cade raised his cuss.


    Spiritual mes shot out of the cuss, runes flowing through the mes as he pounced on Wilbur.


    He swung the cuss, and dozens of de shadows appeared before hurtling towards Wilbur.


    The de shadows enveloped Wilbur at once, hardly giving him any space to hide.


    The crowd looked on, a weight bearing down on their chests.


    It seemed like this move of Cade''s would kill Wilbur for sure, as he could not run from it nor could he counter-attack.


    Daryl and Sans knew that they would not be able to withstand it, and thoughts filled their heads.


    With Cade being at the Sanctuary level, all of their ns would go up in mes.


    On top of that, they would have to give up their territory as well, lest their lives be at risk.


    Gamuda City was going to be run by the Mighty Tiger Gang from now on.


    It was important to note that anyone below Sanctuary level would not be able to even lift a finger toward them.


    Just as everyone was fraught with panic, Wilbur smiled.


    He remained holding Dark Disperse in one hand, pushing it forward slowly.


    All at once, a thunder dragon burst out of Dark Disperse to face the onught of de shadows.


    A strange sense of fear crept into Cade''s chest.


    Wilbur was definitely not just at the Ambience level, but it was all toote now.


    The Infernal Thunder Dragon let out an explosive growl as Cade cried out in agony, blood spraying the air as his body was ripped to pieces.


    Following this, the Infernal Thunder Dragon burst into the heavens in the form of spiritual energy, kicking up fierce winds that raged on for a good while.


    The crowd stared on in a frozen daze at Cade''s dismembered corpse, hardly able to believe their eyes.


    A whileter, they finally looked back at Wilbur in terror.


    Wilbur had put Dark Disperse away by then, facing the crowd with a hearty grin and his hands behind his back.


    "Oh, don''t look so surprised. He isn''t at the Sanctuary level quite yet," Wilbur smiled.

 Chapter 1279

    The crowd could not help but tremble.


    Despite the fact that Cade was not of Sanctuary level, he had clearly gotten close from the way it looked. He was definitely at least pre-Sanctuary,


    A pre-Sanctuary level cultivator had been killed off with a single move.


    That meant that Wilbur was not of Ambience level for sure.


    Just then, Darben got to his feet, pale in the face as he said, "Gentlemen, I''ll leave you to settle your own affairs. I''ll stay out of this."


    He left in a hurry with his secretaries after that.


    The affairs between Sanctuary level cultivators were far from what a little mayor like him could afford to take part in.


    After he was gone, the crowd gazed at Wilbur in terror, unsure what to do next.


    Bailey''s gaze at Wilbur, however, was full of nothing but admiration.


    She had finally realized just how powerful Wilbur was and found it deeply attractive.


    Wilbur began to pace about the room. Daryl, Sans, and the others hardly dared to breathe a word, as if they convicts were waiting for their sentence.


    That was not far from the truth.


    Wilbur had the situation in the palm of his hand, and the fates of these people could change with a single word of his.


    Wilbur walked around the room once, shaking his head. "Is that all the cultivators of Shia can do? That''s disappointing."


    To tell the truth, he would have been spat on if he had said those words just now.


    Now, however, no one dared to say a thing in response.


    Wilbur made another two rounds in the room, before his expression turned cold. "You can all get lost now. I''ll be taking up this manor inpensation for how Cade disrespected me. Go back and tell all the cultivators of Shia that anyone who would like to challenge me is more than wee to show up here. I''ll be sure to let those bastards know that they aren''t worth dust in front of the mighty Dasha nation, do you understand?"


    Daryl and Sans'' chests lurched.


    Wilbur was clearly challenging the entire cultivators'' circle of Shia.


    Of course, neither of them dared to say another word as they left in a hurry with their respective members.


    What mattered most right now was getting out of this god forsaken ce.


    After they were gone, Cade''s men dispersed as well without leaving a trace.


    Only Miles and his two friends were left, as well as the two bodyguards from earlier standing in a daze.


    Wilbur strode up to Miles with a cheeky smile. "Look, Mister Jarn. do I look dead to you?"


    "N-No." Miles broke out into a sweat under Wilbur''s gaze.


    His friends and bodyguards were pale in the face as well, trembling from head to toe.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Sorry to let you down, man."


    "M-Mister Penn," Miles stuttered. "It''s my f-fault for underestimating you. P-Please forgive m-me, and just forget all of this ever h-happened."


    Miles was practically in tears as he spoke.


    Wilbur snorted, his expression darkening all of a sudden. "Why the hell should I let you go, though?"


    Miles slid off his chair, falling to his knees on the ground.


    His friends and bodyguards scrambled to kneel as well, trembling all over.


    "It''s my fault, I''m so sorry! I''ll never do it again, I swear. Please, please just let me go," Miles burst into tears, sobbing with all his might.


    Wilbur shook his head. "Acting all tough with no actual courage. You''re pathetic, get out of my sight."


    Miles and the others bowed profusely before fleeing for their lives.


    Wilbur shook his head. Just then, Jack came out from where he had been hiding. He fell to the ground in front of Wilbur, bursting into tears. "Please save me, sir! Please, I''m begging you!"

 Chapter 1280

    Bailey got up and went to Wilbur as well.


    Wilbur looked at her, then at Jack. "Just get up, we can talk about this."


    Jack refused to get up, tears streaming down his face. "I know you''re powerful, sir. They injected me with that crap by force, and there''s no hope for me to get clean. I''ll still be hooked when I get back. Please, please help me out.


    Wilbur waved a hand, and Jack was lifted by an unseen force.


    Following that, Wilbur channeled a stream of spiritual energy into his body. Jack''s expression twisted into one of agony, letting out grunts of pain.


    Wilbur''s spiritual energy made a dozen rounds in Jack''s body before finally stopping.


    Once he was done Jack copsed to the floor,pletely pale in the face.


    "I can only help you get rid of the drugs in your physical body. You''re going have to rely on yourself to stay clean, that''s going to depend on your willpower," said Wilbur with a frown.


    Jacky on the ground feebly. "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll leave this ce and go back to my house in Dasha and cut everyone off until I''m properly clean."


    "I guess my help was worth it, then. You can go back now. I''m sure no one''s going to give you a hard time over it anymore," said Wilbur.


    Jack let out a long breath, crawling to his feet and bowing deeply to Wilbur. "Thank you, sir. I promise I''ll turn over a new leaf and be a new man from now."


    Wilbur nodded.


    Jack might have done despicable things, but Wilbur figured that he would still help his own people if he could.


    Just then, Jack turned to Bailey and bowed once more. "I''m sorry for what I''ve done to you, Bailey, I really am. You''ll never have to see my face again. I wish you all the best."


    Before Bailey could respond, Jack had already left.


    Bailey let out a long sigh, her expression still dazed.


    It was true that Jack had helped her before, but he had also caused her a great deal of problems.


    To tell the truth, she had not known how to deal with him.


    Wilbur and Bailey were the only ones left in the sprawling manor then.


    Wilbur looked over at her. "You won''t be in any more trouble now. You can get back to school."


    Jack was gone, and Cade was dead.


    Wilbur had made himself the biggest enemy, and no one would target Bailey anymore.


    She was safe now.


    Bailey shook her head. "I''m not leaving. I''m staying right here and keeping youpany."


    "Keeping mepany?" asked Wilbur.


    Bailey smiled. "It''s ten thousand dors a day. It''s impossible to find a job like this anywhere else. I''m not giving up on this opportunity of a lifetime."


    Wilbur chuckled. "Sure, it''s up to you." He turned to head further into the house.


    Bailey bit her lip at the sight of Wilbur''s retreating back, before hurrying over to follow behind him.


    Later that day, a shocking piece of news spread through the cultivator''s circle in Gamuda City like wildfire.


    A cultivator from Dasha had in Cade Lonen, the leader of the Mighty Tiger Gang, and then took over Cade''s Tiger Manor. On top of that, he had even dered that the cultivators in Shia were all rubbish, and openly challenged anyone who felt the statement was unjust.


    The news greatly angered several top dogs in Gamuda City and spread through all of Shia in no time.


    Many cultivators who heard the news headed for Gamuda City at once.


    All of them wanted to know just who this cultivator was, and what gave him the nerve to openly challenge the entire cultivator''s circle of Shia like that. Did he really think that there were no elites around here at all?


    That night, Bailey located the kitchen and cooked up a few dishes, setting them down on the table before sitting down across Wilbur.


    Wilbur picked up a forkful of food, putting it in his mouth. A few momentster, he nodded. "That''s pretty impressive cooking."


    "You think so? Eat more, then." Bailey could hardly hide the grin on her face.


    Wilbur smiled and had a whopping three helpings of food before he was done.


    After wiping his mouth with a napkin, Wilbur looked at Bailey. "Why are you still staying here, really? You know there''s going to be dangering soon."


    "I said the pay was too good to turn down, didn''t I?" Bailey cleared the table with a smile.


    Wilbur nodded, smiling as well. "Alright, then."


    He got up and returned to his room after that and started meditating.

 Chapter 1281

    Bailey tidied the table and sat in the living room. The expressions on her face kept shifting.


    She knew it was over for her. She felt like she fell head over heels for Wilbur.


    Her emotions washed over her, which caused her to suffer.


    She had been studying abroad alone for all those years and felt very lonely. Moreover, the whole Jack incident exhausted her, but she had no one to rely on.


    Wilbur abruptly appeared in her life, and he was so powerful that Bailey instantly fell for him.


    The sense of security she felt around him was indescribable.


    It was also why she was obsessed with him.


    Bailey sat in the living room for a long while, and she gradually calmed down.


    She walked to the toilet as if she had made some sort of decision.


    Soon after, she was done with her shower and walked over to Wilbur''s room with only a towel on.


    She took a deep breath, then knocked on his door.


    "Come in."


    Bailey opened the door and entered.


    Wilbur was sitting on the sofa, and he turned on the television.


    He nced at her.


    Bailey had long, dark hair that fell over her back. The towel revealed her neck and shoulders, as well as her smooth bosom.


    Her legs were also exposed, revealing her eye-catching smooth skin.


    It was truly a body filled with youthful vigor.


    Moreover, she only had a towel around her, so it was hard for anyone to not have indecent thoughts.


    The room seemed to light up when she walked in.


    He frowned and asked, "Are you not going to sleep?"


    "Isn''t it early to sleep at this hour?" asked Bailey as she sat next to Wilbur.


    She revealed even more skin as she moved over to him.


    Wilbur frowned slightly and said, "Let''s watch some shows on the TV, then."


    Bailey nodded and hugged her legs on the sofa. She looked at the television.


    However, her towel was not covering anything anymore, fully exposing her radiant skin.


    Wilbur looked straight at the TV, and the room fell into an awkward silence between the two.


    She made up her mind, so she did not try to hide it. Her body slowly leaned toward him, and she put her head on his shoulder.


    He sighed and said, "I have a girlfriend."


    "I know. How can someone brilliant like you not have a girlfriend?" mumbled Bailey as she leaned on him.


    He frowned and asked, "Why are you doing this?"


    "I like you, and I admire you. I want to give you my first time." She was blushing and felt her body getting warmer.


    "You''re still a student. Please don''t do this."


    "I''m an adult, so I have the right to choose. Just satisfy my rude request, would you?"


    She turned around and hugged him. She shut her eyes and tried to kiss him.


    She had a youthful scent and a seductive body.


    Not even heroes could easily resist a beautiful girl.


    Wilbur instantly felt a rush to his head. He also looked seduced from the look of his eyes.


    "Give it to me. Only a strong man like you is the prince of my dreams. I won''t regret it, and I won''t harass you." She leaned into his embrace.


    Wilbur growled angrily and pushed her down. He quickly removed his clothes.


    Nature took its course, and Bailey instantly looked like she was in pain.

 Chapter 1282

    Wilbur finally got up after half an hour. Meanwhile, Bailey was lying immobile on the sofa.


    There were blood stains on the sofa.


    "You should rest. I''ll go and get a shower," said Wilbur.


    She bit her lip and silently nodded.


    It was her first time, and it hurt. However, she felt satisfied.


    She knew that she would never meet another powerful and kind man like Wilbur again.


    Perhaps she would marry a doctor, awyer, a businessman, or any man.


    However, there would not be another dream lover like Wilbur.


    She was willing, and she had no regrets.


    ...


    Morning came.


    In a Mansion in Gamuda City, a tall middle-aged man was enjoying avish breakfast in the mansion. There were several servants serving him on the side.


    Sans Kaur and Daryl Mondo were kneeling next to the dining table. They were summoned to the mansion long ago.


    However, the owner of the mansion was still enjoying his meal, so they did not dare to interrupt.


    That person was the underground king of Gamuda City, the powerful Sanctuary level cultivator, Zared Khan.


    Along with Cade Lonen, they were known as the three kings of Gamuda City, the underground rulers.


    However, they knew that Zared was the true ruler of Gamuda City.


    Zared ruled the underground world of Gamuda City decades ago. They were only his puppets.


    Zared wiped his mouth after he was done with his massive breakfast, and then he looked at Sans and Daryl.


    Zared had a fat face, and there were warts all over his scalp like a disgusting toad.


    However, no one dared to disrespect him because he was a Sanctuary level cultivator. He was extraordinary.


    "Is he a Sanctuary level cultivator?" asked Zared nonchntly.


    Sans replied carefully, "We''re not sure. He didn''t unleash his Domain, but he killed Cade with one move. We can''t really tell."


    Zared sneered coldly and said, "So, he killed Cade with one move. Do you even need a Sanctuary level cultivator to kill trash like that?"


    They hurriedly lowered their gazes, and they did not dare to breathe.


    Zared sat on the sofa after a while. He said slowly, "I don''t care who he is. You guys work for me, and he killed Cade, so he has to pay."


    "You''re right, sir. That guy was too arrogant. I can''t believe he dared to provoke the cultivators of Shia," said Daryl.


    Zaredughed coldly and said, "There are tons of people who don''t know their ce. They think they rule the world just because they are Sanctuary level cultivators. It''s ridiculous."


    "What should we do next, sir?" asked Sans.


    Zared stood and replied slowly, "We''ll go to Tiger Manor and get rid of that arrogant guy. Otherwise, that person will be angry."


    "That person?" asked Sans and Daryl puzzlingly.


    Zared replied coldly, "Do you think that Mister Loja won''t find out about this? Would he allow a foreigner to be so arrogant in Shia? We have to hurry up and resolve it before Mister Loja mes us. Who will be able to afford that?"


    "Yes, you''re right." They kept nodding.


    Loja was not only a chain, but he was also the most powerful cultivator in all of


    Shia. No one couldpare to his status and power in Shia.


    A foreigner was provoking the cultivators of Gamuda City. As the rulers of


    Gamuda City, they had to resolve it immediately.


    Otherwise, they would have to bear the fury of their chain, which they could not afford to.


    Zared scoffed coldly and walked outside.


    Daryl and Sans hurriedly followed along.


    Meanwhile, at Tiger Manor.


    Bailey barely recovered enough to move about.


    Wilbur also made breakfast for them.


    They sat at the dining table and ate in silence. The atmosphere in the room turned awkward quickly.


    Wilbur tidied up after they were done with breakfast, and he said, "You should go and rest."


    Bailey asked, "Are you waiting for something by staying here?"


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "Yes."


    "What are you waiting for?"

 Chapter 1283

    "Someone killed one of my men, so I''m here for payback."


    "I don''t understand," said Bailey.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "You don''t have to understand. For things like this, ignorance is bliss."


    Bailey silently nodded.


    She knew that Wilbur belonged to another world.


    She could notprehend what Wilbur went through.


    Furthermore, she did not need to.


    She only wished to stay with him for a while longer. That would suffice for her.


    A voice could be heard as soon as Wilbur was done washing up.


    "Come out and die, Trevor Penn."


    Bailey was caught off guard and nced at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "The show''s about to start, sit back and enjoy it."


    He turned and walked out to the yard.


    She silently followed but kept her distance.


    He looked at Daryl and Sans in the yard. He frowned and asked, "Are you two here to die?"


    "How arrogant!"


    "The audacity!"


    They yelled simultaneously. They were not frightened as they were the day before.


    Wilbur shook his head andughed.


    Suddenly, a figure walked to the yard and stood in front of Sans and Daryl.


    A tall man looked at Wilbur coldly.


    Sans instantly said, "This is Mister Zared Khan, a Sanctuary level cultivator."


    "Trevor Penn, how dare you provoke the cultivators of Shia! You''ll have to pay with your life!" yelled Daryl.


    Wilbur chuckled and sized Zared up.


    Zared asked coldly, "Are you Trevor Penn?"


    "That''s right."


    "Are you the one who challenged us?"


    "Yes."


    "In that case, there''s not much to be said. I wonder what''s so extraordinary about you."


    Zared scoffed coldly and immediately summoned a battle axe.


    The de of the axe was a meter wide, and it was wrapped in spiritual mes with runes in it.


    A powerful spiritual pressure from a Sanctuary level cultivator immediately enveloped the yard. Raging winds appeared and howled in the yard.


    Wilbur smiled and summoned Dark Disperse. Thunder and lightning appeared on the sword, and it was ignited with spiritual mes.


    "Not bad, but that''s not nearly enough!" Zared shouted, and he was covered in


    spiritual mes. Spiritual mes surged to the sky, and countless runes appeared.


    A terrifying energy started to rage in the yard.


    Wilbur said coldly, "I think it''s good enough."


    "You don''t know your ce!"


    Following that, Zared immediately let out a loud cry, "Godly Bull!"


    He instantly grew to three meters tall.


    His body and appearance changed drastically.


    Two huge bull horns grew on his head as he transformed into a huge bull on two legs.


    His skin turned green, and his muscles were steel-like. There were spiritual mesing out from his nostrils.


    He instantly became a terrifying demi-bull that emitted a terrifying spiritual pressure from his body.


    Sans and Daryl found it hard to endure the powerful spiritual pressure, so they quickly backed away.


    Bailey looked frightened. She felt more awful than ever.


    However, an unknown energy spread over her, and all her difort went away.


    Zared stepped forward, and the ground instantly cracked.


    He pointed his battle axe at Wilbur and said in a growling voice, "Come here and die!"

 Chapter 1284

    Zared was like an abnormally terrifying monster.


    However, Daryl and Sans knew that it was caused by his Domain, the Godly Bull.


    The Godly Bull was a deity in Shia legend.


    Zared had a Domain that projected the power of the Godly Bull.


    It allowed him to have terrifying strength and defense.


    It was more than just a mere transformation.


    Daryl and Sans saw how terrifying Zared was, so they yelled at the same time, "Just die, Trevor Penn!"


    Bailey was far away, and she was frightened for Wilbur.


    Wilbur smirked and slowly raised his right fist.


    A ball of lightning started to appear on his fist, and thunder was rumbling.


    Zared shouted and lunged towards Wilbur. His massive body made the ground shake as his battle axe struck down on Wilbur like lightning.


    The battle axe seemed like it carried the weight of a mountain.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly at that moment. The lightning on his fist grew stronger when he punched the iing battle axe.


    An explosion could be heard.


    The terrible battle axe was instantly smashed to bits, and its spiritual energy dissipated.


    Wilbur did not stop there and aimed another punch at Zared after destroying the axe.


    Another booming explosion could be heard.


    Zared screamed tragically. His body was sent high into the air, then crashed to the ground harshly. He stopped breathing after that.


    The wind was still howling in the yard from the dissipating spiritual energy.


    Daryl and Sans turned pale, trembling as they looked at Zared''s dead body.


    Wilbur punched a Sanctuary level cultivator with an unleashed Domain to death. They wondered how Wilbur was so terrifying.


    They were stunned by fear. They looked at Wilbur with frightened looks in their eyes, and their legs could not stop shaking. It took them all just to remain standing.


    They could not believe that a Sanctuary level cultivator died like that.


    No one would believe them either.


    Wilbur looked at them at that moment.


    Daryl and Sans could not endure his nce and knelt on the ground at the same time.


    "Sir, please don''t kill us! Have mercy!"


    They knelt and begged.


    Wilburughed coldly at their frightened demeanors. He said, "I''m toozy to kill trash like you. Go back and find a real challenge for me. Stop sending useless cultivators to their deaths."


    "Yes, sir."


    They did not dare to say much. They quickly crawled up and ran for their lives as if there was a monster behind them.


    Wilburughed coldly and raised his arm. A spurt of Dragon me instantly burned Zared to ashes.


    He turned and walked back to the living room.


    Bailey was standing in the living room, and she was staring affectionately at Wilbur with admiring eyes.


    "I didn''t scare you, did I?" asked Wilbur.


    Bailey shook her head and replied, "No. I feel absolutely safe with you here, so


    I''m not scared of anything."


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Good."


    Zared Khan was killed with a single punch.


    The cultivation world of Shia was instantly abuzz.


    The people could not believe it at all. The cultivators were very doubtful and furious, so they rushed towards Gamuda City.


    Loja was sitting in the living room of the Sleeping Buddha Temple. He looked at Daryl and Sans, who were kneeling in front of him.


    "Do you know why you''re here?" asked Loja nonchntly as he leaned on the chair and fiddled with the beads in his hand.

 Chapter 1285

    Daryl and Sans cautiously shook their heads.


    They did not know why they were called to be there.


    The number one living god of Shia was in front of them, so they were cautious with each action. They did not dare to not take Loja seriously.


    Loja watched their frightened demeanors and said casually, "You guys did well. I


    admire you guys."


    "Huh?"


    They looked puzzled but somewhat joyous.


    They did not know why Loja said that because Loja did not assign any task to them. They had no right to work for Loja.


    However, they were approved by Loja, so it was a huge honor for them.


    They knelt and looked up at Loja with admiration.


    Loja smiled and waved. The door was closed, and they were left in the room.


    Loja smiled and said, "I''ll assign you two a mission. See to it and I''ll take you two as my students once it''s finished."


    "Really?" Daryl and Sans answered excitedly. They looked absolutely surprised by the news.


    Bing Loja''s student was something they would not even dare to dream of. If that were true, they would be able to rule Shia without holding back. No one would dare to mess with them by then.


    "Please give your orders, sir. We will do our very best."


    They both ced their heads on the floor.


    Loja smirked and said, "I believe there will be a lot of cultivators who will go to Tiger Manor to challenge Trevor Penn. You two will be responsible for their food and amodation. Let them be at ease to fight Trevor Penn."


    "Yes, sir."


    "That guy is too outrageous. Someone should kick ass since a long time ago," they said furiously.


    Loja smirked and said, "He''s very powerful, but someone should teach the Shia cultivators a lesson too. They should know that powerful cultivators exist beyond their world."


    "What...?"


    "Oh..."


    They seemed confused.


    Loja said calmly, "You can''t afford to ck in cultivation. This is a valuable opportunity for all the Shia cultivators to train. This is a good thing for the world of cultivators."


    Daryl and Sans looked like they barely understood, but they still nodded and said, "You''re very wise, sir. We can''tpare to your wisdom."


    "Go on," said Loja while smiling.


    They stood and bowed before they left to carry out their task.


    They felt like they made a connection with Loja.


    They would not need to be afraid of anything if they seeded, and they could rule Shia as Loja''s students.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Tiger Manor, Bailey made dinner.


    Wilbur stopped meditating and they sat at the dining table.


    Bailey made three dishes, a bowl of soup, and a pot of rice.


    It was a simple meal, but Wilbur enjoyed it a lot. He also fed Bailey from time to time.


    Bailey felt overwhelmed by happiness. Each dish tasted as sweet as honey to her.


    A lot of cultivators arrived outside Tiger Manor at that moment.


    Daryl and Sans ordered their subordinates to set up arge number of tents outside Tiger Manor some time ago, and they prepared all sorts of daily necessities for them.


    There were also servants who came to serve them meals and to fulfill every need for those cultivators.


    "Guys, Mister Loja said we will treat you all nicely as the host. Anyone who wants to challenge Trevor Penn can do so freely!" yelled Daryl.


    Sans saluted a row of cultivators and smiled. He said, "Mister Loja gave his word. This is training for everyone, so we hope you can all seize the opportunity."


    Suddenly, a muscr man walked over. He said coldly, "I don''t believe he''s that monstrous. Let me face him."


    Then, he walked into Tiger Manor.


    Everyone immediately discussed.


    "That''s a Sanctuary level cultivator."


    "That''s Mister Mateo Sac. He certainly has a reputation."

 Chapter 1286

    "He can''t win the battle against Mister Mateo Sac, right?"


    The cultivators looked at Mateo smilingly because they had a lot of faith in him. However, they heard an explosioning from the manor.


    Mateo flew across the air out of the manor, then crashed heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone was shocked by the sight, and they quickly hurried over to help Mateo up.


    He was still coughing up blood, and there was a huge burn on his chest. His injury was quite severe.


    "Sir, this..."


    They could not believe it. Mateo was a Sanctuary level cultivator, so they wondered how he was defeated so easily.


    Mateo looked grudgeful. He struggled to a tent and started to meditate and heal up.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they did not know what to do.


    It turned out that the rumors were not exaggerated.


    They were instantly afraid because they were only Ambience level cultivators. Theycked the courage to challenge Trevor Penn who had just defeated Mateo Sac.


    Mateo could be heard grumbling in the tent.


    "There are a few Sanctuary level cultivators who are on the way here. Let''s see him take on a few Sanctuary level cultivators at once."


    It was clear that he was unwilling to admit defeat.


    Everyone agreed with him. They felt like Trevor Penn might be astounding, but he could not handle all of Shia''s elite cultivators at once.


    Besides, Loja was still in Shia at the Sleeping Buddha Temple.


    If Trevor was able to defeat everyone, there was no way Loja would ignore him.


    ''He has to die in the end anyway,'' they thought.


    Everyone felt their fear go away and went back to their tents to wait.


    There were a lot of powerful cultivators in Shia, so they felt like they did not need to worry about Trevor.


    The next day, a Sanctuary level cultivator, Hawk Wool, arrived.


    Everyone looked at Hawk with admiration as he walked into Tiger Manor.


    A few minutester, Hawk flew out from Tiger Manor and spat out blood. He was badly injured and unconscious.


    Everyone was shocked. They healed Hawk while they looked at Tiger Manor with serious faces.


    Trevor managed to defeat three Sanctuary level cultivators in a row.


    His power was truly terrifying.


    However, they were instantly confident when they thought about Loja.


    Their anger gradually grew stronger.


    A foreigner challenged the cultivators of Shia, and he defeated three Sanctuary level cultivators in a row.


    They felt ashamed and extremely angry.


    The next day.


    An old man arrived.


    Everyone immediately rushed to bow and greet him when they saw him.


    The old man looked like he was in his sixties, and he looked very friendly.


    However, everyone knew that he was a well-known Sanctuary level cultivator. He was a powerful peak Sanctuary level cultivator, Manas Way.


    He was extremely reputable in the cultivation world of Shia.


    Manas greeted everyone.


    Someone said, "Mister Way, you''re finally here. Trevor Penn defeated three Sanctuary level cultivators in a row."


    "I heard about that. I have to admit that he''s remarkable," said Manas nonchntly.


    Everyone frowned and asked, "Sir?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go and meet him. Let''s see what he''s made of." Manas smiled and walked towards Tiger Manor.


    Everyone cheered behind him to encourage him.


    They saw spiritual mes surge to the sky as soon as Manas walked into the manor. A powerful spiritual pressure made them feel suffocated outside.


    "He truly is a peak Sanctuary level cultivator." Everyone admired him a lot.

 Chapter 1287

    Right after that, they heard a few explosions, followed by endless dissipating spiritual energy and the raging wind.


    Everyone stared at the manor nervously.


    Everything went quiet after a moment.


    They saw Manas slowly walk out from the manor.


    Everyone instantly cheered when they saw Manas, they all went to him to congratte their hero.


    However, Manas suddenly fell to the ground when he walked out.


    Everyone was shocked. They hurriedly helped Manas to a tent, and they discovered that Manas was barely breathing.


    They started to panic.


    Even the reputable peak Sanctuary level cultivator was no match for him. They wondered if only Loja could defeat him.


    A figure with long robesnded in front of Tiger Manor when everyone was looking at each other.


    The old man had long ck robes. His gaze was sharp. There was a murderous aura about him just by standing there, and it made them admire him.


    Everyone was overjoyed when they saw him. They all knelt and said, "Mister Newman Hex, we can''t believe you''re here!"


    Newman looked back at them and said nonchntly, "You guys keep getting defeated. The Shia cultivation world will be humiliated if I don''t show up."


    "Yes, sir. That guy is doomed for sure now that you''re here."


    "You''re right. Trevor Penn will die if Newman Hex is here."


    "Please teach that arrogant guy a lesson, sir."


    Everyone got emotional at that moment.


    Newman Hex was a Super Sanctuary. He had been famous in Shia for a long time, and he was barely beneath Loja.


    He was also publicly known as the best cultivator beneath Loja. He had a great reputation in Shia.


    His appearance brought hope to the cultivators once more.


    Newman stood with hands behind his back as everyone cheered and praised him. He stepped into Tiger Manor.


    Wilbur and Bailey were having tea under the tree in the yard at that moment.


    The tree was huge, so it shielded them from the sunlight. There were two chairs, a table, and a tea set. It looked very rxing.


    Newman stopped walking and sized them up.


    "Another one," said Bailey while smiling.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "This one is more powerful. I have to be more serious this time."


    "Be careful then," she said.


    He nodded and stood. He stepped forward and said, "Tell me your name."


    "Newman Hex."


    Wilbur nodded and said, "You may begin."


    "Are you that confident?" asked Newman while frowning.


    Wilbur ignored him and summoned Dark Disperse, which was then covered in spiritual mes.


    Newman squinted and spiritual mes surged from his body. A golden staff also appeared in his hands.


    The stick was a physical weapon, and it looked like it was made of gold. There were a lot ofplicated engravings on it.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Nice."


    "Of course."


    Newman shouted, and he immediately unleashed his Domain.


    "Demon Ape Domain."


    He instantly grew to ten meters tall, and he turned into a huge ape. The golden staff in his hand also grew to ten meters long. Spiritual mes surged all over him, and a powerful spiritual pressure instantly enveloped the manor.


    Newman slowly levitated and said in a cold voice, "Trevor Penn, you dared to challenge the cultivators of Shia on your own. Let me see what made you so arrogant."

 Chapter 1288

    Newman looked like a demonic god when he was levitating. Spiritual mes surged all over him.


    There were countless runes in the mes and on the golden staff.


    He emitted a powerful spiritual pressure, which caused the wind to howl.


    Everyone outside saw him levitating. They were very excited by his powerful spiritual pressure. Some of the cultivators also knelt to worship him.


    It seemed like they did not need Loja, after all. Mister Hex could handle Trevor on his own.


    Wilbur also levitated slowly at that moment. He stared at Newman in mid-air.


    Newman waved the golden staff in his hand, and the air instantly buzzed.


    "Unleash your Domain, Trevor. Otherwise, you will die horribly!" yelled Newman.


    Wilbur smiled and unleashed his Domain, the Tyrant of No Other. His powers immediately doubled.


    "As you wish," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Newman yelled, "Taste the fury of the Demon Ape!"


    He shouted and lunged towards Wilbur while wielding the golden staff. He tried to smash Wilbur in the head.


    The attack made the sky dim. Everyone outside felt it.


    Wilbur chuckled as Dark Disperse emitted terrifying spiritual mes. He tried to stab Newman.


    The stab caused a sonic boom, and it made their ears hurt.


    Wilbur''s attacknded on the golden staff.


    Newman was on top at that moment. The spiritual mes on his golden staff shot downwards.


    However, Wilbur had his sword in hand. He kept applying spiritual energy to Dark Disperse, so he easily stopped the golden staff. Newman could not move forward.


    Newman was furious. He shouted angrily and elevated all his spiritual energy onto the golden staff.


    However, Wilbur shouted softly. The Spiritual Furnace inside him spun quickly, and a huge amount of spiritual energy was emitted.


    Terrifying spiritual mes burst forth from Dark Disperse, forcing Newman to back away for over ten meters.


    Newman looked like he was in disbelief.


    His Demon Ape Domain was the epitome of power. He projected the power of an ape deity in the Shia legends.


    That stick attack could be described as unstoppable, but Wilbur stopped it with a thin sword.


    Newman was enraged.


    "Demon Ape Domain: Transformation."


    Newman shouted and unleashed the ultimate form of his Domain.


    He instantly grew to a monstrous size.


    He had three heads and six eyes, so he had a 360 vision on the battlefield.


    Aside from his golden staff, he had four other spiritual energy weapons in his six hands.


    Newman was in his ultimate form. Spiritual mes on him spun and surged to the sky.


    The terrifying spiritual pressure caused the raging wind. It formed into a tornado in mid-air, creating an abnormal phenomenon.


    The cultivators could not believe that Newman''s Domain caused a phenomenon. They admired and worshiped him.


    "Take this, Trevor Penn!"


    Newman shouted and waved his weapons. He lunged towards Wilbur with endless power.


    The various weapons aimed at Wilbur on the head. They shined like meteors in the sky.


    Wilbur said coldly, "You should take this too."


    "God-ying sh." Wilbur made his sword attack.

 Chapter 1289

    That attack carried all his spiritual energy, physical power, and Dragon Power. The de energy shed through the sky and went towards Newman.


    His various weapons were instantly destroyed by the de energy. His golden staff fell to the ground with a ng, and the sword energy shed through Newman.


    Newman screamed tragically and flew backward with spilled blood, crashing into the main entrance.


    Everyone instantly looked terrified. They quickly helped Newman up with frightened faces.


    The cultivator who was the most frightened was Newman himself.


    The ultimate form of his Domain allowed his powers to be on a terrifying level. His defense was also astounding.


    It could be said that even Sanctuary level cultivators could not break his defense. Only a Super Sanctuary could cause a little damage to him.


    It was also why he was confident enough to attack at full force without his defense. He wanted to take down Trevor.


    However, he did not expect the God-ying sh to be so terrifying. It almost killed him.


    Everyone helped Newman to the tent, and they were more afraid than ever.


    Newman pushed down on his injury and said, "Hurry up and get Mister Loja. No one can defeat Trevor Penn except for him."


    Nobody had any doubts about what Newman said.


    He was a Super Sanctuary elite, but he was defeated, so no one could win against Trevor except for Mister Loja.


    Daryl and Sans immediately said, "We''ll go and request for Mister Loja. Please wait here patiently."


    Everyone nodded, and they left like the wind.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur and Bailey continued to drink tea in the manor.


    Bailey was full of admiration.


    Every time Wilbur attacked, he seemed stronger than before. His capabilities seemed endless.


    Bailey could notprehend that someone was so powerful. He was almost like a god.


    Her admiration towards Wilbur was more like worship at that point.


    Suddenly, Wilbur received a phone call. He nced at his phone and answered it.


    "Karl?"


    The Red Archbishop of the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church could be heard from the phone.


    "Your Holiness, our church ran into some trouble."


    "Tell me." Wilbur frowned.


    "Our neighboring nation, Terya, is restless with terrorism. A lot of terrorists had the political right to kill our worshippers in Terya. They also burned our church there. We suffered huge losses."


    "Why did they do that?" asked Wilbur.


    "I''m not sure, but our government sees the Sacred Lord of Fire Dragons Church as an illegal church. They are arresting our worshippers on a national scale. It doesn''t look good for us."


    Wilbur fell into deep thought.


    ''A political change that overruled the government. Why are they so brutal against my church? It doesn''t make any sense,'' Wilbur pondered.


    "Have you guys done anything?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl hurriedly replied, "We protested immediately, and we set up a reception point at the borders to take in evacuating worshippers, but I suspect that they are targeting us. There may be more actions in the future, Your Holiness. Can youe over? This is a national conflict, after all."


    "I got it. I''ll head over immediately when I''m done with the matters at hand. Remember to protect our worshippers to your best capacity. If any of the terrorists kill our worshippers, do what is necessary. I''ll resolve any issue after that," said Wilbur coldly.


    "Yes, Your Holiness. We''ll be waiting for you."


    Wilbur hung up and fell into deep thought.


    The whole thing seemed suspicious.


    His church was not politically involved, so he wondered why they arrested his worshippers.


    Regardless, they were his worshippers. He would not allow anyone to massacre them.


    Wilbur scoffed.


    Bailey asked, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 1290

    "Some trouble in Freeca. I have to go there after I''m done with the matters in Shia," said Wilbur.


    Bailey knew that she could not interfere with his matters, so she silently nodded. She seemed a bit sad.


    He had to leave, after all.


    She only hoped that he could stay a while longer. She hoped they would never finish their tea.


    Meanwhile, Daryl and Sans were in the Sleeping Buddha Temple.


    Daryl and Sans were kneeling in front of Loja to report the situation.


    Loja smirked after he listened to them. He said, "It looks like they learned their lesson."


    "Sir, everyone begs you to help us. That guy is too arrogant," said Daryl.


    Loja stood slowly and said, "Let''s go. It''s about time that I check out Tiger Manor."


    He slowly walked towards Tiger Manor.


    Behind him were hundreds of monks who silently followed along.


    The people who ran into Loja on the way immediately knelt on the ground and worshiped him with sincerity.


    The moonlight shone on Tiger Manor.


    Newman and the others still waited outside.


    They could not stand being defeated repeatedly by that foreigner. They needed to


    watch Loja teach that arrogant guy a lesson.


    Otherwise, they were afraid that they could not ever get over it.


    The cultivators banked on Mister Loja to appear.


    Suddenly, Loja slowly appeared.


    Everyone immediately knelt and greeted him loudly. They looked excited.


    Loja finally showed up, so they felt like Trevor was finally going to meet his match.


    Loja walked to the entrance of Tiger Manor and looked inside.


    A few vehicles suddenly drove towards them and parked nearby.


    Then, a group of special agents got out of a vehicle at the center. They ced a red carpet and rolled it all the way to the entrance of Tiger Manor.


    Then, they saw a middle-aged man with a full Shia outfit. He slowly walked out of the vehicle.


    "Prince Bhumi is also here?" eximed everyone. They all turned to the prince and bowed.


    The prince walked on the carpet and came before Loja.


    Loja bowed and asked, "Did this get to you too, my prince?"


    "The chain is making a move. It only makes sense for me toe and watch," replied the prince.


    Loja said, "I''m sorry for the trouble, my prince."


    Prince Bhumi looked at the manor and said slowly, "That foreigner dared to be so arrogant in Shia. Chain, you should teach him a lesson. Let him know that Shia is not to be trifled with."


    "Yes, my prince. I feel the same way. Let me meet this powerful Dasha cultivator," said Loja.


    "Teach him a lesson, sir."


    "Kill him. He can''t go back alive."


    "I won''t rest until that person is dead."


    The cultivators were excited and angry while they knelt on the ground.


    Loja smirked.


    Suddenly, Bailey and Wilbur walked out from the manor. She was holding his arm.


    Wilbur nced at everyone, and he finally looked at Loja.


    "What a crowd," said Wilbur nonchntly.

 Chapter 1291

    Everyone''s gaze fell on Wilbur.


    Loja looked at Wilbur and smiled slightly. "We finally meet."


    "You sent Kamura to Dasha to look for someone strong?" Wilbur said.


    Loja smiled and said, "Yes, it''s to find someone truly strong."


    "Why?" Wilbur asked.


    Loja frowned and said, "Actually, I need your help with something."


    "My help?" Wilbur frowned.


    The cultivators around them were all stunned.


    What did Loja mean? Was he not supposed to regain the dignity of Shia''s cultivation world?


    Loja said, "To be honest, you''ve already done it. I wanted to find someone truly strong to teach the cultivators of Shia a lesson. They''ve been getting too arrogant in recent years."


    "That''s it?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Loja nodded, saying, "There''s also something else. I wanted to find an opponent. Recently, I haven''t been able to improve my cultivation. I wanted to find someone truly strong to fight to the death with. I might be able to make a breakthrough in my cultivation."


    "That kind of cultivation method doesn''t suit your status at all," Wilbur said meaningfully.


    Loja smiled and said, "No matter what, I''m very happy that you''re here."


    "It might be a bit too early to be happy." There was a cold glint in Wilbur''s eyes.


    "Sir Loja, why are you still talking to him? He''s ourmon enemy," Someone shouted by the side.


    Loja smiled and nodded at Wilbur. "Let''s start. I can''t disappoint them."


    After that, Loja''s figure slowly rose into the air. Golden spiritual mes were


    burning around his body. In the air, a burst of chanting could be heard, as if a deity had descended.


    The people below watched with fascination and limitless admiration. At the same time, they shot fierce looks at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled slightly, raising his hand before a spiritual shield enveloped Bailey. "Don''t move, I''ll go face him."


    Bailey nodded silently in the shield. Wilbur''s body slowly rose until he stood at the same level as Loja.


    At that moment, everyone was looking into the air seriously.


    No matter how strong Trevor Penn was, there was no way he could defeat Loja.


    Loja was the chain, a living God, the strongest of Shia.


    His abilities have been acknowledged by everyone since a long time ago. He was


    far past the Sanctuary level, to a level that was unfathomable.


    If Loja was moving, then Trevor''s loss was certain.


    Everyone was waiting for Wilbur to lose. After that, they would throw back all the humiliation they had suffered back at him several times over.


    At that moment, Loja and Wilbur faced each other.


    The spiritual mes ignited around Loja. With the chants surrounding him, he really did seem like a descended deity. The pressure he was exuding was incredibly heavy.


    Wilbur raised his hand, pulling out his halberd and summoning spiritual mes around it with a shake.


    "Since it''s just the two of us right now, why don''t you tell me what your actual n is?" Wilbur looked at Loja and said.


    Loja was visibly surprised, saying, "How did you know I have other ns?"


    "I guessed it," Wilbur said.


    Loja''s surprised look turned into a smile before he said, "You''ll find out. You''ll understand everything before you die."


    Wilbur narrowed his eyes. The mes around his halberd intensified as he said slowly, "If you''re not going to say it, then I''ll beat you up until you do."


    Loja smiled and said, "You''re too confident. Just because you can beat those at the Super Sanctuary level doesn''t mean you can beat me."


    "Won''t we find out very soon?" Wilbur said calmly.


    Loja wasted no more time talking. He summoned a golden demon-ying pestle.

 Chapter 1292

    The demon-ying pestle ignited in golden spiritual mes. Runes flowed around it and it started to hum eerily.


    Wilbur did not say anything as he waved the halberd and charged at Loja.


    The halberd brought forth a streak of light as it shed across Loja''s midsection.


    Loja swung his pestle, creating a thunderous roar that echoed far into the night sky.


    Wilbur and Loja both stepped back, eyeing each other intently.


    Loja smiled faintly as he lifted his demon-subduing pestle, and a buzzing sound started to spread while the chants still echoed in the skies.


    In front of him, a five-meter-tall demon yer appeared. It was also wielding a pestle as it charged at Wilbur.


    The onlookers could not help but cheer.


    Loja sure was impressive. He managed to summon a protector so easily. He truly was the strongest in Shia.


    At that moment, Wilbur swung his halberd, engaging the demon yer.


    The demon yer''s eyes red at Wilbur in anger, and the pestle in its hand struck with immense force as it repeatedly struck at Wilbur.


    However, Wilbur''s figure remained elusive.


    The demon yer could not touch him at all. Instead, Wilbur''s halberd shattered it into pieces after a few blows, causing it to explode into spiritual energy, dissipating into the air.


    The next moment, Loja threw his demon-subduing pestle.


    The pestle blossomed with a dazzling golden light, transforming into a giant gold- winged roc.


    The gold-winged roc unfolded its wings, reaching a length of a hundred meters. Its massive bodypletely blocked out the moonlight, and it exuded a terrifying


    aura.


    The cultivators of Shia were all incredibly shocked.


    The gold-winged roc was said to be a divine beast that could topple mountains and move seas. It had the ability to destroy anything and was incredibly horrifying.


    Loja had actually managed to summon a divine beast like that. He was just too astonishing.


    At that moment, the gold-winged roc let out a loud cry before it bowed its head and spewed out a vast expanse of golden mes, covering half the sky as it instantly engulfed Wilbur.


    Inside the protective barrier, Bailey felt her heart stop.


    The other cultivators all started to cheer.


    There was no way Wilbur could survive those mes that could burn anything down.


    That was a gold-winged roc that was summoned by Loja, a divine beast of the highest order.


    However, when the mes faded away, all they saw was some armor slowly fading away from Wilbur''s body. Wilbur himself waspletely unharmed.


    Those cultivators hissed, and they felt incredibly shocked.


    Bailey''s heart started to beat again.


    Prince Bhumi had already left the crowd, looking at the two of them fighting from a distance with a dark look on his face.


    When he saw that Wilbur waspletely safe, Loja had a look of appreciation.


    "Trevor, you might be at the top even in Dasha. It looks like Kamura''s trip to Dasha wasn''t wasted."


    Wilbur sneered and said, "Then let me show you the ability of someone truly strong."


    As he said that, various colored spiritual mes burst from Wilbur''s halberd, apanied by shes of thunder and lightning. For a moment, it seemed as if a cmity was about to be unleashed from the skies.


    "Infernal Thunder Dragon."


    As Wilbur shouted, a dragon formed from various spiritual energies and thunder roared and pounced towards the gold-winged roc in the skies.


    The roc let out a sharp scream as it spewed out mes again.


    However, the dragon pierced through the sea of mes, relentlessly crashing into the gold-winged roc.


    A deafening roar could be heard.


    The gold-winged roc and the Infernal Thunder Dragon both exploded into a violent surge of spiritual energy, setting off a whirlwind that howled constantly.


    The onlookers below were leftpletely dumbfounded, looking like they were inplete disbelief.

 Chapter 1293

    Loja remained indifferent. He merely looked at Wilbur and said with a smile, "Very good. You''vepletely met my expectations. I''m very d."


    "No matter what you''re nning, I''ll tell you right now. It''ll fail, so don''t be too hopeful," Wilbur said coldly.


    Loja''s expression slowly got serious as he said, "What I think about and


    everything that I do isn''t something you ordinary people can understand. Today, I''ll have everyone know that all beings in this world are just ants."


    "The Demon-ying Heavenly Conqueror descends into the world," With Loja''s loud shout, a huge golden deity appeared behind him.


    That deity stood at a towering 20 meters. It waspletely golden except for a blue head. It had a crown on it and was d in armor. It held a golden whip and terrifying spiritual energy emanated from its whole body as it looked down at Wilbur.


    Loja had unleashed his domain to its limits. That tremendous spiritual pressure caused the cultivators below to frantically retreat. Even from a distance, it still affected them, which showed how powerful it was.


    Loja''s expression was solemn as he shouted at Wilbur, "Trevor, unleash your domain."


    "As you wish," Wilbur shouted, "Tyrant''s Gaze."


    Wilbur unleashed the ultimate form of the domain.


    A ten-meter-tall image of a tyrant appeared behind him, staring at his opponent. A violent aura began to rampage, shing with the terrifying spiritual pressure being released by Loja''s conqueror, immediately causing fierce winds to howl.


    Their domains caused the onlookers below to have serious looks on their faces.


    Everyone knew that the final showdown was beginning.


    Even though they were confident that Loja would win, Wilbur''s skills were not to be underestimated.


    "Your Highness, should we do something?" a thin, old man by Prince Bhumi''s side asked quietly.


    Bhumi shook his head, saying, "The victor isn''t certain yet. Let''s wait and see."


    The old man nodded and stopped talking.


    At that moment, Loja attacked again.


    With a single wave of his hand, the being behind him struck down towards Wilbur with that golden whip that was over ten meters long.


    The whip struck down, and even the pace around the onlookers seemed to ripple. Everyone was shocked and they started to doubt what they saw.


    Only the truly strong would know that this was the ultimate level of power, capable of even changing the surrounding space itself.


    With that level of strength, even the rippling space was enough to tear into one''s body, let alone touch it. It was absolutely abnormal.


    At that moment, Wilbur roared. mes of spiritual energy erupted on his armor. Inscriptions floated around the halberd as he shed at the golden whip.


    With a resounding explosion, Wilbur staggered back several steps, but the golden whip was also sent flying. Even the Heavenly Conqueror took two steps back.


    Loja had a surprised look on his face, "Impressive. Again."


    He sped his hands together, bowed his head, and started to chant.


    Golden scriptures started to float around the Heavenly Conqueror.


    At that moment, the figure suddenly let out a roar as it went past Loja and rushed straight at Wilbur.


    The golden whip in its hand descended mercilessly.


    Wilbur scoffed. mes of spiritual energy red up on his body, and he soared into the air with his halberd, engaging in battle with the Heavenly Conqueror.


    A single strike from that being weighed hundreds of tons. It was enough to cause ripples in space and was incredibly formidable.


    However, Wilbur''s armor allowed him topletely ignore the ripples in space and the forces it created. So, he could fully focus on his opponent.

 Chapter 1294

    The Heavenly Conqueror was 20 meters tall and exuded immense power.


    In front of it, Wilbur was like a sparrow facing an elephant.


    Yet, Wilbur''s figure danced around the being like lightning, wielding his halberd to unleash terrifying shes that constantly struck the being. The strikes erupted with thunderous roars. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Conqueror could not touch him at all.


    In just a few exchanges, cracks appeared on the being, showing signs of weakness.


    The onlookers below gasped in shock.


    Could it be that Loja''s domain could not defeat that guy''s domain? If that was the case, then was Wilbur not just too horrifying?


    Just as everyone was feeling astonished, Loja shouted out, "Demon-ying Heavenly Conqueror: Radiant Illumination."


    With Loja''smand, a melodious chant started to resound in the sky. It was apanied by a golden light that fell off the Heavenly Conqueror''s body.


    Suddenly, the Heavenly Conqueror was radiant with a golden light. All of its wounds were instantly healed. Its eye widened, emitting a fierce golden light as it lunged toward Wilbur.


    The onlookers below could not help but be overwhelmed by Loja''s majestic powers. They all kneeled down and started praying devoutly.


    "It looks like Sir Loja is about to win," The old man said.


    Prince Bhumi narrowed his eyes and said, "Let''s wait a bit more."


    At that moment, under the radiant blessing, the Heavenly Conqueror had been restored to its perfect state and was mercilessly attacking Wilbur.


    The golden whip drew golden shadows in mid-air as it struck toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur, wielding his halberd, continued to advance, avoiding attacks with his speed and footwork, and constantly attacked the Heavenly Conqueror.


    However, each wound he inflicted on the being was instantly healed and had no impact at all.


    With the chanting and the Radiant Illumination, the Heavenly Conqueror seemed to grow more powerful as it fought. The golden whip started to crack the space around it.


    Those attacks were already beyond what Wilbur''s attacks could withstand. Wilbur suddenly felt himself being on the defensive.


    Everyone started to cheer at the sight.


    Sir Loja truly was the strongest of Shia and their collective idols.


    Only Bailey felt her heart lurching once again.


    She did hold a lot of confidence in Wilbur, to the point of blind worship.


    However, the situation still made her deeply worried.


    At that moment, Loja''s chanting suddenly got louder. Even the chants from the skies above sounded louder.


    The Heavenly Conqueror had more scriptures surrounding his body, and Wilbur''s halberd could no longer break through its defenses.


    Yet, the being''s advances got even more aggressive.


    Every time the golden whip swung, it made it seem like the entire sky was filled


    withyers of golden whips. It was like space itself was folding.


    At that moment, Wilbur felt like he had entered a pit of mud. His movements were actually slowing down.


    Wilbur was surprised, only noticing it at that moment.


    Each strike from the Heavenly Conqueror seemed to leave behind residual forces. When enough of those forces gathered, they formed a force field, like a pit of mud that was slowly robbing him of his ability to move freely.


    At that point, Loja looked up slowly and said to Wilbur, "Trevor, you''re very strong, but my skill is the manifestation of limitless divinity. It''s impossible for you to beat


    me."


    At that moment, Wilbur had just been sent flying by a strike from the Heavenly Conqueror, falling back over ten meters. He stood in mid-air as he said with a frown. He said, "Yes, your domain is very strong, but..."

 Chapter 1295

    At that moment, Wilbur suddenly raised his halberd and pointed it at the sky. A formless energy started to be released from his body.


    A hundred-meter-wide dark cloud formed in the sky, slowly bing a massive vortex that rotated slowly.


    "This isn''t something you can rely on to defeat me."


    Wilbur shouted, and a terrifying spiritual pressure spread out from him.


    Loja furrowed his brows, feeling an indescribable emotion inside him.


    Meanwhile, the cultivators below were stunned in ce by Wilbur''s overwhelming spiritual pressure, looking incredibly shocked.


    "The Twelve Chapters of the Divine Symphony, First Chapter: Dirge of Despair."


    Wilbur uttered those words and said to Loja calmly, "This is an ability a certain hero granted me. How do you feel right now?"


    "Lonely, hopeless, and in despair," Loja muttered.


    Wilbur smiled slightly, "That''s right. You''ll constantly experience despair and loneliness within this domain until you die."


    At that moment, various past events were assaulting Loja''s mind.


    Losing his lover those years ago, not being able to see his parents''st moments, beggars who starved to death because they never got food from him.


    Various painful and desperate emotions started to disturb Loja''s soul, causing an expression of intense pain to appear on his face. Even the Heavenly Conqueror had stopped its attacks and was just standing there.


    Everyone below had pained looks on their faces as well. All of them were filled with pain, regret, and despair.


    Prince Bhumi was further away, and the old man next to him released a spiritual shield and protected the two of them.


    Prince Bhumi muttered, "It looks like the victor isn''t certain just yet."


    "Then let''s wait and see," the old man said softly.


    Bailey, in the shield, was not affected at all. However, when she saw that horrifying vortex, she felt even more worried.


    At that moment, Wilbur slowly walked to Loja with his halberd in hand, saying, "You should already be at the Emperor level, right? Aren''t you going to bring out your true power?"


    As he said that, the halberd in Wilbur''s hand ignited as it shed down at Loja.


    Loja''s eyes glinted as golden runes appeared around his body, blocking that attack.


    The halberd was sent back, and the runes stopped as well.


    At that moment, Loja seemed to have awakened. He smiled at Wilbur, saying, "You''ve definitely surprised me. So, you''re at the Emperor level too."


    "You awakened so quickly. Truly impressive," Wilbur said casually.


    Loja slowly said, "The path I walk is one of the emptiness of the heart. What makes you think that your domain can truly plunge me into despair and loneliness?"


    "I can''t plunge you into despair, but you''ll constantly be affected by the negative states of loneliness and hopelessness. Can you still remain as strong as before?" Wilbur said.


    Lojaughed and said, "Didn''t you already guess that I''m at the Emperor level too?"


    Wilbur''s eye twitched.


    Loja sped his hands together and started to recite mantras that caused a golden light to pierce through the dark clouds, falling on Loja.


    "Demon-ying Heavenly Conqueror: True form."


    With a shout from Loja, the Demon-ying Heavenly Conqueror once again grewrger by ten meters, reaching a terrifying height of about thirty meters. It arrived before Loja and merged with him.


    With Loja within the chest of the Heavenly Conqueror, he shouted out, "Trevor, nothing can stop me. Demon-ying Heavenly Conqueror, kill him."


    At that moment, the Heavenly Conqueror''s spiritual mes surged all the way into


    the skies. The golden whip was full of inscriptions, and the chants in the skies were so overwhelming that it could hurt one''s ears.


    The Heavenly Conqueror tookrge strides toward Wilbur. With every step, the entire sky seemed to tremble.


    The golden whip struck down, and a sharp howl echoed in the air, causing numerous cracks to appear in the space.

 Chapter 1296

    Wilbur cried out and swung his halberd. The de struck the golden whip, but the tremendous force sent Wilbur flying back dozens of meters.


    At that moment, the onlookers below were already engulfed with despair because they did not have Loja''s power. Some of them were even wailing and crying,pletely losing control of themselves.


    They were just at the edge of Wilbur''s spiritual pressure. If they had been in the center of it, they might have all already died.


    After smashing Wilbur away, Loja continued to charge toward him.


    Even though he was still affected by the Dirge of Despair, his powerful cultivation and his Emperor level domain were enough to minimize the impact.


    Meanwhile, his Emperor level Domain allowed his strength to soar to horrifying levels as well. Normal Sanctuary level cultivators would not even be able to touch him, let alone stand up to him.


    Even Wilbur was astonished by Loja''s strength at that moment.


    He was someone with Dragon Power but was losing to Loja in terms of power. It was obvious how strong Loja was.


    The Emperor level truly was more than just several times stronger than the Sanctuary level.


    Seeing Lojamand the Heavenly Conqueror again, Wilbur pointed his halberd


    at Loja, saying coldly, "The Twelve Pages of the Divine Symphony, Second


    Chapter: Dark Congration of the Abyss.


    The ck vortex in the sky started to rotate faster.


    At the same time, Wilbur felt his spiritual energy rapidly depleting.


    Then, Wilbur charged forward, shing viciously.


    "God-ying sh."


    With Wilbur''s shout, a brilliant de of energy shot at Loja. Loja swung his hand, and the Heavenly Conqueror smashed its golden whip down, instantly shattering the de of energy.


    Loja halted for a moment, looking at Wilbur and saying, "Your spiritual energy is depleting too. Does your power really do you any good?"


    "Of course it does. The Dark Congration of the Abyss continuously absorbs the spiritual energy of other cultivators within it. As long as their spiritual energy is weaker than mine, they will fall first, and I''ll naturally im victory," Wilbur said. Lojaughed and said, "Do you think my spiritual energy is weaker than yours?" "We''ll know very soon," Wilbur said coldly.


    At that moment, the ck vortex in the sky was constantly swallowing up spiritual energy like a ck hole.


    Loja, Wilbur, and even the cultivators below were seeing their spiritual energies rapidly diminishing. In a few minutes, everyone''s spiritual energy would be exhausted.


    Loja let out a cry of rage, sping his hands together as he shouted, "Conqueror''s Wrath!"


    The Heavenly Conqueror raised the golden whip, andplete inscriptions were floating around it. Golden spiritual mes shot out as it smashed toward Wilbur.


    The earth and skies trembled, and everyone was shocked. It was as if the world was about to shatter.


    "Sir Loja''s power really is unfathomable," the old man muttered.


    Prince Bhumi narrowed his eyes and said, "So we can''t ce our bets so easily."


    At that moment, facing Loja''s shocking attack, Wilbur unleashed a shocking ability as well.


    "Thunder Bombs."


    A formation appeared above Wilbur''s head, and nine horrifying balls of lightning


    shot toward the chest of the Heavenly Conqueror.


    The halberd in his hand was vibrating as well.


    The Dragon Crystal and spiritual furnace in his body were rapidly rotating,


    channeling all the spiritual energy and power into the halberd.


    "Open!"


    He raised his halberd and aimed right at the golden whip.


    There were continuous rumblings as bursts of surging spiritual energypletely obscured their figures.

 Chapter 1297

    After a moment, the chaotic spiritual energy dissipated, revealing two figures.


    Wilbur stood proudly with his halberd in hand, while Loja''s Heavenly Conqueror had unexpectedly disappeared.


    A rare expression of anger appeared on Loja''s face as he red fiercely at Wilbur.


    The Dirge of Despair and the effects of the Dark Congration of the Abyss were still ongoing at that moment.


    Loja continued to endure the disturbance of despair as the spiritual energies of both of them continued to diminish.


    The onlookers below had already failed to stand up to those emotions a long time ago and were on the verge of going mad in despair.


    As the spiritual energy diminished, it became clear that this battle could notst much longer.


    Wilbur had an indifferent look on his face as he calmly looked at Loja, seemingly unconcerned about the loss of spiritual energy.


    His ability had definitely frightened Loja.


    Even though he had reached the Emperor level, he did not possess something like that.


    Observing Loja''s expression, Wilbur smirked inwardly.


    This extraordinary power was a divine technique bestowed upon him by the old dragon.


    Although the ability had many ws andcked any application in directbat, it was useful as a supportive skill.


    Its ability to affect the emotions of others was unavoidable.


    Regardless of the level you were at, sumbing to the influence of loneliness and despair was inevitable.


    Below the Sanctuary level, those caught in this ability would copse immediately.


    Even Loja had only been able to endure it for a while.


    Wilbur was unaffected by those emotions and could continue to gain an advantage. As long as it went on for a long enough period, it was hard for his opponents to avoid defeat.


    Then there was the Dark Congration of the Abyss.


    It was a power that continuously absorbed the spiritual energy of everyone within


    its domain. It was so strong that even Wilbur himself could not avoid it.


    However, Wilbur had absolute confidence. With his spiritual furnace, very few people could beat him in terms of spiritual energy.


    He had other trump cards still hidden as well, so he was not so afraid of losing his spiritual energy.


    The only drawback was that this ability caused harm to both enemies and allies, so it could not be used casually.


    However, the situation was different for the opponent.


    That mysterious power had even caused Loja to be fearful.


    That was because he did not know what else Wilbur could do.


    At that moment, whether it was Loja or any opponent, they would try to finish the battle as fast as they could.


    It was because they could not bear the threat of the unknown that Wilbur''s mysterious and terrifying ability brought.


    At that moment, Loja suddenly said coldly, "It seems I must deal with you."


    "So, you still have a trump card," Wilbur said indifferently.


    Loja snorted. "This isn''t a trump card. It''s the world I''ve longed for over decades. Today, I will use you to open the gate to that world and ascend to the side of greatness. All of you are merely keys for me, understood?"


    Wilbur said coldly, "You''re finally revealing your true intentions, huh? All that talk about seeking strong opponents, giving them lessons, and wanting to improve your level through battles were all lies."


    "Hahaha." Loja suddenly burst into a fit ofughter.

 Chapter 1298

    "You''re right. I''ve long detested this world. It is filled with foolish beings that I find repulsive. I want to enter the world of the divine. It is a world far superior to this one, where everyone is immensely powerful. Theyck the ignorance and greed of the insects in this world. It''s a perfect world, and today is the day I ascend," Loja dered.


    "Ascend?" Wilbur narrowed his eyes.


    Loja sneered. "Indeed, I''m going to ascend, going to enter a higher world, far away from these pitiful creatures. I will be pursuing higher ideals."


    "To think you need external help to ascend. Either you''re too weak, or the world you want to ascend to isn''t as great as you believe," Wilbur coldly remarked.


    Loja shouted out, "You know nothing. Just because you''re at the Emperor level doesn''t mean you can say anything you want to. Let me tell you, our world is just a cage. The truly perfect world is in chaos."


    "Chaos!" Wilbur narrowed his eyes. He had heard of chaos more than once, but he still had no understanding of what chaos truly was.


    "Loja, I''m curious. What kind of existence is this world of chaos that attracts you so much?" Wilbur inquired slowly.


    Loja burst intoughter. "You''ll find out soon enough."


    "Is that so?"


    As soon as Wilbur finished speaking, Loja joined his hands together and began to recite, "Great merciful Father, grant me strength to enter your fatherly garden and be your faithful disciple."


    After uttering these words, the golden spiritual energy mes on Loja''s body instantly turned into a gruesome green color, soaring into the sky and reaching the heavens.


    At the same time, a green light descended from the sky onto Loja.


    Loja''s body underwent astonishing changes.


    He started to be bloated and gigantic, and his body gradually grew taller. His skin turned a gruesome green as well.


    As his body continued to swell, fist-sized boils appeared all over him, seemingly ready to burst and spew out various filthy diseases at any moment.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows tightly. He had never witnessed such a disgusting and terrifying sight.


    Moreover, this spectacle was happening to the chain of Shia, a venerated person.


    At that moment, a terrifying spiritual energy pressure emanated from Loja. A green mist started to condense around him.


    Very quickly, it shrouded all the cultivators below.


    Loja''s voice sounded broken as he shouted, "Great merciful Father, with the lives of everyone here and my loyalty, I offer to open the Gate of Chaos, allow me to enter your garden and be your most devout disciple."


    A buzzing sound echoed in the sky, and arge amount of gruesome green energy began to gather.


    At that moment, Wilbur unexpectedly felt his life force draining away. He had a shocked expression on his face.


    Loja had transformed into a monstrous creature that was over ten meters tall. He had an immensely bloated and grotesque body that was covered in green boils.


    He looked at Wilbur andughed, "Trevor, in front of the great merciful Father, all your abilities are just a joke. Do you understand?"


    "Loja, have you already fallen into demonic cultivation? Your faith is not in the divine at all," Wilbur sternly shouted.


    Lojaughed, "So what? The divine can''t do anything about this ugly world. Only the great merciful Father can cleanse this vast world. I intend to use the life of a strong individual like you, along with my devout faith, to open the gate of chaos. Then, I will ascend and let the merciful Father purify this world."


    At that point, the people below were already in extreme panic.


    Not only did they have to endure the effects of the Dirge of Despair and the Dark Congration of the Abyss, but their life forces were also being drained away.


    Even Prince Bhumi and the old man beside him had faces full of fear.


    Seeing this, Wilbur immediately stopped his domain.


    "Trever Penn, do you admit your defeat?" Lojaughed heartily.

 Chapter 1299

    A renewed surge of spiritual energy mes enveloped Wilbur''s body as runes danced on his halberd.


    "Loja, you''re not even worthy to be a part of this world. Let me send you away," Wilbur roared as he charged towards Loja with his halberd raised, ready to strike. A swift and deadly de energy directly struck Loja''s massive body.


    However, at some point, Loja''s deformed body had formed two baby-like hands that were holding a green, serpent-shaped sword.


    The serpent-shaped sword met the halberd, creating a burst of green mist upon impact.


    The sh erupted into a thunderous roar.


    While Loja''s colossal body remained motionless, Wilbur was pushed back several dozens of meters.


    Wilbur had already sealed his breath, but he still felt an unknown toxin invading his body.


    It was not a single toxin but a horrifying mixture of numerous poisons.


    For ordinary people, just smelling it would likely be fatal and result in a gruesome death.


    However, with Wilbur''s draconic constitution, his body''s resistance was terrifying. Even if this toxin could prate through his skin, it would not affect him.


    Yet, Wilbur could not help but feel deeply concerned.


    Loja had clearly embraced some evil god and be a part of the demonic path. ording to his words, opening the Gate of Chaos would allow the so-called merciful father to cleanse the world, causing immeasurable harm.


    A gue that could not be cured could lead to the extinction of life in this world.


    Why did Loja turn into that state? How did that evil god manage to make someone of Loja''s level fall into his embrace?


    As for Loja''s talk of ascension, Wilbur sneered at it.


    From what he knew about these gods, allowing so-called devout followers to ascend was highly unlikely.


    They were all evil gods, and these false promises were fabricated so they could use those so-called devout followers to invade this world.


    Ferris had believed it, and it seemed Loja did too. Unfortunately, those people were like those brainwashed by pyramid schemes, utterly unaware of the truth. Persuasion would be futile. So, Wilbur''s task was to kill Loja, terminate the ritual, and thwart whatever ns the so-called merciful father had.


    ncing upward, Wilbur noticed a massive green gate forming slowly in the sky.


    Wilbur snorted, the spiritual energy mes surging on his halberd as he once again lunged at Loja.


    Lojaughed wildly as he released a vast amount of green toxic fog and shrouded himself within it.


    However, Wilbur, aze with spiritual energy mes, charged into the green mist without hesitation.


    A loud explosion resounded as Wilbur was forcefully thrown back, even carrying some green mist with him.


    But he was unfazed, he swung his halberd and charged in again.


    At that moment, the cultivators below finally recovered from the impact of Wilbur''s realm power.


    Yet, their life forces were still dwindling.


    They looked up at the chaotic scene in horror and realized that things hadpletely changed.


    They witnessed Loja, whom they revered and respected so much, turn into a green demon, seemingly using their life forces to summon a great demon.


    Meanwhile, Trevor had be the hero preventing Loja''s summoning, risking his life to fight this monstrosity.


    The cultivators were bewildered, filled with panic and confusion. They had no idea what to do.


    The old man frowned, "Your Highness, the situation is bing increasingly dangerous. May I suggest you retreat from here?"


    "No need. Aren''t you fully capable of protecting me?" Prince Bhumi responded.

 Chapter 1300

    The old man smiled faintly, "That much I can still manage."


    "What is there to fear? Let''s watch. Loja is an internal threat that must be eliminated today," Prince Bhumi said coldly.


    The old man nodded silently, not saying a word.


    At that moment, Wilbur repeatedly threw himself into the green mist, only to be knocked away by Loja time and time again.


    The green mist rippled, and only Loja''s maniacalughter could be heard. His figure was already invisible.


    After being knocked away once again, Wilbur looked up at the sky. All the spiritual energy mes on his body disappeared, and then he raised his halberd.


    The de of the halberd began to turn blurry as if it were made of virtual data.


    Following a loud shout, he raised the halberd and once again plunged into the green mist.


    Apanied by a deafening roar, Wilbur''s figure was violently thrown out.


    However, a powerful forcepletely dispersed the green mist.


    Loja''s body had be even more grotesque and massive, and a gap had appeared in the serpent-shaped sword in his hand.


    Looking at Wilbur''s fluctuating halberd, Loja said incredulously, "You actuallyprehend the principles of space?"


    "Just thews, not quite at the level of principles," Wilbur said coldly.


    Loja let out a chillingugh, saying, "That''s still impressive. However, you cannot


    stop my ascension and the arrival of the merciful Father."


    "Dream on. Do you really think you''ll be able to ascend?" Wilbur jeered.


    Loja replied, "Why not?"


    "You''ll only be a medium for their arrival, you foolish idiot!" Wilbur shouted.


    With another shout, Wilbur once again rushed forward.


    Loja raised his serpent-shaped sword, knocking Wilbur away again as he roared angrily, "You pitiful insects are just ignorant of everything, how dare you spheme the great merciful Father."


    "Nonsense. He''s just a sinister god who creates diseases. Do you think I''m as stupid as you?" Wilbur retorted.


    He charged at Loja once more, shing his halberd down.


    The swirling de caused the nearby space to seem to copse, it disyed terrifying power.


    However, Loja''s strength had reached a new level, his serpent-shaped sword was obviously no ordinary weapon either. It resisted Wilbur''s attack.


    Looking at Loja''s terrifying appearance, the people below finally understood who was on their side.


    They started to cheer for Wilbur and sought ways to escape.


    However, Loja''s spiritual energy pressurepletely restricted their movements. No matter how much they struggled, it was all in vain.


    Bailey watched the intense battle with a pale face, her delicate fists were


    clenched tightly, and she was nervous to the extreme.


    Prince Bhumi and the old man silently observed the battle.


    They stayed away from the central fight and remained unaffected.


    Wilbur, time and time again, ferociously attacked Loja, shing with his halberd.


    Loja could resist, but under the power of Wilbur''s Emperor level strength and the spatialws he controlled, the halberd seemed to phase through everything.


    It was a weapon capable of disintegrating everything, which made it increasingly difficult for the transformed Loja to defend himself.


    Cracks started to appear on the serpent-shaped sword, as it approached a breaking point.


    Loja became enraged as he shouted out angrily, "Children of the merciful Father!"


    He swung his serpent-shaped sword, and the pustules on his body instantly burst open. Countless fist-sized, ugly, green spore-like creatures, identical to Loja''s current form, leaped out and lunged towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows. Those spores squeaked as they lunged at Wilbur. Before Wilbur could even react, they exploded in front of him.

 Chapter 1301

    Arge amount of viscous, foul-smelling green pus sttered toward Wilbur. Wilbur let out a loud shout and a protective armor appeared around him.


    Despite possessing the qualities of good immunity and a strong physique from the dragon tribe, he did not want to actuallye into contact with the wretched substance.


    The green liquidnded on the armor with a series of hissing sounds. It began to erode the armor, damaging it.


    Wilbur frowned, but Loja burst outughing. "These are all children of the merciful father! They contain incredibly powerful erosive qualities. How long will youst against them?"


    As Loja was speaking, the cysts on his body continued to explode with no intention of stopping.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "With the kind of morals you have, you''d turn into disgusting things like this even if you manage to get to your wretched merciful father here. You''re a joke, acting all smug."


    "You pitiful low lives know nothing. There''s an eternal universe waiting for me, where I shall never expire," Loja screeched.


    The spores continued to pounce toward Wilbur. Some of them hadnded below, targeting the cultivators there.


    Wilbur sighed. He knew that he was going to have to take Loja down as soon as possible. The people below would never be able to withstand the viruses in these disgusting creatures.


    Wilbur waved the historical halberd, which began to sh.


    The Dragon''s Crystal and Spiritual Furnace in his body began to spin furiously as the dragon''s mark on his back lit up and floated out, opening and shutting its mouth to mutter in Dragonspeak. Behind him, the shadow of the tyrant let out a howl into the air.


    At the same time, the historical halberd began to fade.


    Gold dragon''s scales appeared on Wilbur''s hand holding the halberd inyers as it morphed into a phased weapon.


    "I''m going to give you a taste of the phased halberd," said Wilbur.


    He let out a roar, brandishing the halberd imbued with dimensional powers as he pounced on Loja.


    A phased weapon had the ability to break down any other weapon but only existed in the theoretical realm.


    Even Higher Order spells like the Dimensional Arrow had only managed to replicate the effect of a phased weapon. Their effect was far fromplete.


    However, the historical halberd Wilbur was holding seemed more like a proper phased weapon. It flickered wildly in Wilbur''s grasp as he swung it toward Loja. Loja''s gaze shed with terror, and he roared, "That''s impossible! How could you have a phased weapon?"


    "Are you surprised?" Wilbur sneered, bringing the halberd down ruthlessly.


    Loja let out a growl, his snake sword lighting up with ghastly green spiritual mes. A set of inscriptions swirled about in the spiritual mes as he swung the weapon towards the halberd.


    A soundless explosion erupted in mid-air. Loja''s snake sword managed to block Wilbur''s halberd.


    The phased weapon that could erode everything was unable to do anything to the snake sword.


    Loja let out a loudugh. "Trevor Penn! This is the Sword of gues, gifted to me by the merciful father. It is above thews of which all weapons in the world are made, which includes the one you happen to be holding! Did you really think it would work on me?


    Wilbur narrowed his gaze.


    He knew that every world hadws of its own, and any cultivator who understood thesews would be able to use them to their advantage.


    For example, phased weapons required a deepprehension of thews of dimension.


    Wilbur was only capable of wielding this power by using his Second Consciousness to analyze the dimensionalws.


    At the end of the day, it was a power that still existed within the realm of this universe.


    No power could ovee thews of the universe.


    Thesews were the foundation that had built this universe, and breaking thesews would make you a god. You would have ascended mortal capabilities.


    Thus, Wilbur''s historical halberd would only work within thews of this universe.


    However, Loja''s interpretations of this theory were something that Wilbur scoffed


    at.

 Chapter 1302

    That thing Loja was wielding was supposed to outsmart thews of this universe?


    If that were the case, one attack from Loja''s snake sword alone would be capable of destroying the entire universe. Loja would not even need to waste his time with Wilbur.


    Just as Loja had said those words, however, his gaze narrowed and shed with disbelief.


    A deep crack appeared on the snake sword. It continued to spread, slowly eroding the snake sword.


    Wilbur then said coldly, "It looks like that merciful father of yours wasn''t exactly telling you the truth, either."


    The historical halberd did not possess a terrifying amount of power, nor was it aze with roaring spiritual mes.


    However, its capability to erode everything it touched was no small feat either.


    Loja let out a cry of fury. The snake sword swung against the halberd once more, exploding soundlessly.


    Wilbur turned sharply, flicking the halberd around in an impossibly deft counter- attack toward Loja.


    Loja roared wildly, meeting the counter-attack with his Sword of gues.


    Just then, countless spores hadnded and were about to explode over the cultivators below.


    With the strength of those cultivators below, there was no way they would be able to take such an attack. There would be countless casualties, and the survivors would inevitably be carriers of the disease.


    Just then, the senior said, "Your Majesty, I think I''m going to have to do something now."


    "Go ahead. Loja''s beyond mortal now, and he''s an enemy to all of us here. Don''t hold back!" Prince Bhumi called out loudly,


    The senior nodded. He walked forward slowly, then put his hands together to form a few seals, causing arge formation to appear above his head.


    "Thunder Bombs!"


    The senior called out the words loudly. Nine terrifying-looking balls of lightning


    rose into the air, hurtling toward the infectious spores.


    The elder raised his head, ncing at Wilbur approvingly.


    Wilbur met his gaze for a second, before continuing to charge toward Loja.


    The historical halberd swung through the air, causing a soundless explosion that continued to spread.


    Loja looked at the snake sword in his hand, half of which had already disappeared.


    "This is impossible!" Loja roared, staring at the Sword of gues in disbelief. It was a weapon that the merciful father had given to him, one with godly qualities, yet here it was, getting destroyed.


    "Nothing''s impossible," Wilbur called out. "I''ll help you ascend now, like you so desperately wanted."


    Countless shadows of Wilbur appeared, zipping around Loja''s enormous form in circles as the historical halberd struck out in a few dozen attacks.


    The Sword of gues was finallypletely destroyedpletely, and the halberd struck Loja''s form.


    The part of his body that collided with the halberd began to erode, turning into stardust before disappearing.


    Loja stared at his dissolving body in horror and disbelief.


    Those motions were disced with fury the next second as he looked up at


    Wilbur and roared, "Well, Trevor Penn, this world shall go down with me as well."


    Loja roared into the air, his body lighting aze before he soared into the heavens with a terrible force.


    A huge, green door had appeared in the middle of the sky.


    It stood over a thousand meters tall, burning brightly with green spiritual mes as


    it opened, letting out an endless sea of inhumane cries.

 Chapter 1303

    All that was currently left of Loja was only his head, but he continued tough wildly. "Let the world burn! Let this world of utter filth burn!"


    Wilbur let out a sneer, looking at the enormous door in the sky.


    Just then, the senior flew over to Wilbur with a frown. "Things don''t seem to be looking good, Mister Penn."


    "Do you have a solution?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    The senior shook his head. "I don''t."


    Wilbur sneered, soaring into the sky.


    His figure turned into a brilliant ray of light as he shot toward the door.


    Wilbur was greeted with a terrifying sight beyond it. Without hesitation, he swung


    the historical halberd at the door.


    A loud sound rang through the air.


    A terrifying, indignant roar escaped the door as it began to erode.


    Wilburnded on the ground like a meteor.


    "Impossible!" Loja cried out in fury as his head eroded into nothingness.


    Wilbur''s figurended in front of the gates of Tiger Manor.


    Bailey looked at him with worry.


    Wilbur smiled at her, retracting his spiritual shield.


    Bailey rushed over to Wilbur, her tone nothing but concerned. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Wilbur smiled.


    Bailey let out a long breath, looking at him in an adoring daze.


    At the same time, all the cultivators were finally free of Loja''s terrifying spiritual pressure, as well as the looming feeling of death.


    They looked at Wilbur in a daze, unsure what to do.


    This man had been an enemy to the entire cultivator''s circle in Shia just days ago, and he had be the hero who saved their lives in the blink of an eye.


    Master Loja, whom everyone had respected and worshiped, ended up being the most bone-chilling viin.


    This tumultuous change, coupled with the physical and emotional damage everyone had suffered, left them in a helpless panic.


    Just then, the seniornded slowly next to Wilbur.


    Both men exchanged a gaze.


    Wilbur had retraced all of his aura then, but he was still holding the historical halberd.


    The senior smiled. "I promise you that I have no ill intent, Mister Penn. Please don''t worry."


    "Is that so? I''m incredibly weak right now, just so you know. It''s a great chance for you to try anything you want."


    Indeed, wielding the historical halberd had practically drained Wilbur of his spiritual energy.


    The final strike to seal those enormous doors had used up Wilbur''s spiritual energy to the veryst shred, and it could be said that he waspletely devoid of it now.


    The senior was probably powerful enough that he could tell, and thus Wilbur saw no point in hiding the truth.


    The senior''s eye twitched.


    Wilbur narrowed his gaze.


    Just then, Prince Bhumi came up to the two men and smiled at Wilbur. "Mister Penn, your powers are truly mind-blowing. Thank you for ridding my nation of this insidious threat."


    "Right. Isn''t he a national chain here?" Wilbur asked calmly.


    Prince Bhumi smiled. "You saw for yourself that Loja was beyond saving and had be an enormous threat to Shia. Who knows the kind of disaster that would have unfolded if you hadn''t killed him first? We should be grateful."


    "Yes, Mister Penn," said the senior as well. "We''d actually sensed there was something off with Loja a long time ago but never dared to do a thing about it in fear of how powerful he was. You''ve done us a great favor, sir."

 Chapter 1304

    "What are you standing there for? Why aren''t you getting on your knees to thank Mister Penn?" Prince Bhumi shouted at the dazed cultivators.


    Amidst their panic, the cultivators fell to their knees in gratitude for Wilbur''s gesture.


    Prince Bhumi''s words were clearly approving of Wilbur''s actions, solidifying his stance on the entire matter.


    Loja was too far gone and killing him had undoubtedly been the right choice.


    After everyone had thanked Wilbur, Prince Bhumi smiled. "Could we sit down for a talk, Mister Penn?"


    "I need to rush to Freeca as soon as possible. I don''t have much time," said


    Wilbur.


    Prince Bhumi looked clearly disappointed, but still said, "Let''s have that talk now, then."


    "Go ahead," said Wilbur.


    Prince Bhumi seemed to have made up his mind in advance as he said the words, "I''d like to appoint you as my teacher, sir. Would you be open to that?"


    The cultivators'' jaws dropped open in shock.


    Prince Bhumi''s teacher? That was an enormous position.


    It was important to note that Prince Bhumi was due to inherit the throne any day now, making the position of his teacher even more terrifying then.


    This was a position everyone would never even dream of getting to have, and it had gone to a foreigner.


    Wilbur nced at the senior, who smiled humbly and lowered his head. Wilbur said, "This guy''s pretty powerful, isn''t he? What do you even need me as a teacher for?"


    Prince Bhumi smiled. "He''s nowhere near where you are, sir. Besides, it''s your generosity and virtue that I look up to as well. That alone was enough for me to want to have you as my teacher, really."


    "My virtue?" Wilbur asked, looking at Prince Bhumi.


    "You could have killed these people or left them alone to perish, but you chose to do what you could to destroy those terrifying green doors in your battle against Loja while risking your own life. You may not be from my nation, but your spirit and courage alone are worthy of me wanting to have you as my teacher."


    Wilbur fell silent.


    A beatter, he said, "I''ll think about it. I''ll have an answer for you when I get back from Freeca."


    "I''ll be waiting for your return then, sir." Prince Bhumi bowed to Wilbur with a smile, then turned to leave.


    The senior followed behind him as well.


    Upon getting into the car, the senior frowned. "Do you think he''s going to say yes?"


    "It doesn''t matter. At least he won''t be an enemy to us anymore, no?" A mysterious smile appeared on Prince Bhumi''s face. "Keep an eye on that girl. We might have ourselves a loophole there."


    The senior nodded.


    The cultivators watched Prince Bhumi leave and bowed to Wilbur once more before leaving as well.


    They now saw Wilbur as a god and being in his presence alone made it hard for them to breathe.


    This was what it meant to have the presence of an elite.


    After the crowd was gone, Wilbur headed back into Tiger Manor. He sat down in the living room, booking flight tickets to Gango for the next morning.


    Bailey leaned against his side. "Are you going to leave?"


    "I have urgent matters that I have to deal with as soon as possible," Wilbur said apologetically.


    Bailey smiled warmly. "I know. You''re an important figure to many, and I won''t stand in your way. Can I just serve you onest night?"


    Wilbur fidgeted awkwardly.


    Bailey got to her feet and headed to the bathroom.


    Not long after, she emerged in a towel,ing up to Wilbur.


    Bailey tugged at the towel, and itnded on the floor, revealing her tantalizing figure and those perfect curves.


    The sight made Wilbur''s mode run dry.


    Bailey''s face was flushed as she knelt down, stripping Wilbur of his clothes and meeting his skin with her soft lips.

 Chapter 1305

    The next morning, Wilbur waved goodbye to Bailey at the airport.


    It was only after Wilbur had boarded the ne that Bailey finally turned around reluctantly, about to head to school.


    Just as she had left the airport, however, she was stopped by several men d in suits.


    "What are you trying to do?" Bailey grew nervous at once.


    "Oh, please don''t worry. His Majesty Prince Bhumi would like to have a talk with you, youngdy." An old man appeared next to Bailey.


    She recognized him as the senior who had been alongside Prince Bhumi and saw how powerful he was.


    Bailey''s expression flickered with hesitation.


    "We don''t have the slightest bit of malice, Miss Johns. The Prince would just like


    to discuss a few things with you, some of which you would benefit from for sure," the senior smiled.


    Bailey paused for a bit. The senior gestured for her toe with him.


    In the end, she managed to muster up the courage to head over to Prince Bhumi''s


    car.


    ...


    Over at Freeca, in Terya.


    The country had a poption of over three million people. It was neighboring Gango and had extremely rich resources, but its people were extremely poor.


    Just then, in the president''s office at the capital of Terya, Bane.


    Michael An, one of the three top dogs of the Church of Holy Illuminati sat on the president''s chair with one ankle resting on another knee.


    Michael was about two meters tall, with ivory skin and a tall nose.


    His long blonde hair fell straight down his back, over a ck cape with gold hemming that made him look cooler and more mysterious.


    Next to Michael sat a fat, middle-aged man wearing a pair of ck sses. He looked like a sessful businessperson.


    Many people knew him as Gary Olgard, leader of the infamous Fieri Group.


    The Fieri Group called itself an international charity foundation, but many members of elite society knew that they secretly had deep ties to a group of allied countries.


    The Fieri Group had stirred up a storm in developing countries all over Freeca, using their manpower to force armed forces and firing mercenaries to take down countries that refused to obey them for personal gain.


    This was practically an internationally known secret.


    Next to the two men sat a young Freecan man. He looked to be in his thirties, with noticeablyrge front teeth. He was d in military clothes, with a pistol strapped to his waist.


    He was none other than Milo Konos, the new leader of Terya''s rebel armed forces.


    Michael nced at Milo. "Is Tyrone still refusing to do as we''ve told him to?"


    "He''s a tough nut to crack, Honorable Mister An," said Milo with a frown.


    Michael smirked coldly. "It seems like you''re still a little too forgiving towards these lowlifes. I think I should take this into my own hands."


    "Mister An''s a professional at this. Watch and learn, young Milo." Gary took a


    drag from his cigar, getting to his feet with a chuckle. He clearly paid this president zero respect.


    The three men walked out of the office, heading over to a private room in the building.


    A naked man was tied to a wooden cross,pletely bloody from head to toe. His


    head lolled to the side, and it was unclear if he was dead or alive.


    The two prosecutors in the room scrambled to retreat at the sight of the three


    men.


    Milo frowned. "He''s going to be dead if we keep hitting him."


    "That''s what you''re doing? Weak," Michael snorted. He raised his hand, and a long, thin whip appeared in his grasp.


    This whip looked to be about four to five meters long. It waspletely forged out of spiritual energy, lined with razor-sharp needles that looked terrifying.


    The whip was also aze with a pale white holy me, emitting a holy glow.

 Chapter 1306

    A crack rang through the air.


    Michael hadshed the whip against the man''s body ruthlessly.


    The spikes on the whip dug into the man''s flesh at once, sending a bone-chilling pain through his body.


    He cried out in agony, looking ready to pass out at any moment.


    The next second, however, the holy mes on the whip emitted recovery energy, healing the wounds the whip had just caused.


    The agonizing pain persisted, reaching deep into his soul and making the man howl once more.


    Michael sneered coldly, and the whip struck down harshly a few more times.


    His ways with the whip could be seen as an art form, with the way he flicked it deftly like a venomous snake. Theshes seemed tond however he wanted them to, but Michael managed to have the whip strike a different patch of flesh every single time.


    The goal was for every inch of the victim''s skin to feel this agonizing pain.


    Everysh was absolute torment on the victim''s flesh and soul, and no average person would be able to take it.


    Theshes were enough to be life-threatening, but the holy recovery glow the whip emitted made it so that the victim would not die or fall unconscious. In fact, they would only feel the pain of the whip even more clearly.


    A few dozenshes inter, the man could not take it any longer and cried out, "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything, please!"


    Michael smiled. "Oh, my dearest Tyrone. You would not have had to suffer so much if you had just done so in the first ce. If you must know, that was hardly a fraction of my skills."


    Tyrone Simmons, the previous president, looked blearily at the three men before bowing his head helplessly.


    Just then, Milo said, "We''re going to issue a press conference for you, where you''ll announce your eptance of the current government and its ways. You''re also going to announce the Church of the me Dragon Lord to be an illegal religion in Terya."


    "Alright. I''ll do as you wish," Tyrone rasped feebly.


    Gary smiled then. "Your skills really are a work of art, Mister An."


    Michael put the whip away with a smile of his own. "Have the pastore in and heal him and lock his wife and children up. If he says one wrong word, we''ll kill his entire family."


    "Of course, honorable one." A cruel smile appeared on Milo''s face.


    The next morning.


    A nended at Gango airport. Wilbur gged down a taxi, hurrying off to Saturn Vige at once.


    This was his assigned territory, as well as the headquarters of the Church of the me Dragon Lord.


    The Red Archbishop of the church Karl was already waiting for him by the street with a group of people.


    Wilbur got out of the car and came up to them, looking at their faces.


    Karl looked a lot worse for wear than thest time Wilbur had seen him. After all, running a religion this big was no easy feat.


    Next to him, however, the Patron Saint Catherine had changed in a different way.


    She was now devoid of her previous youthfulness, dressed in pure white robes as she emitted a pale holy glow.


    Behind the both of them were Catherine''s brother Cameron, as well as Dawson and the church executive, Groot.


    Cameron and Dawson had be the head and vice captains of the church militia. Both of them were d in special armor, with long swords bound to their waists and a fiery red cape on their shoulders.


    "You''ve all worked hard," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Karl and the others got down on their knees, chanting, "Wee back, Your Holiness."


    "Wee back, Your Holiness."


    "Wee back, Your Holiness."


    As the chants grew louder and louder, more believers of the Church of the me


    Dragon Lord gathered on the streets to kneel before Wilbur.

 Chapter 1307

    The sight, coupled with the overwhelming sense of faith from the believers, filled Wilbur''s chest with a sense of pride and gusto.


    "Please stand, my fellow believers. May the spirit of the me Dragon Lord be with us for all times."


    "May the spirit of the me Dragon Lord be with us."


    The crowd called out loudly, rising to their feet. They remained bowing to their pope still, maintaining a level of respect.


    Wilbur walked into the middle of the vige square slowly. An enormous figure came soaring over,nding in front of Wilbur, and bringing about a fog of dust in the air.


    Wilbur smiled, stroking the me serpent''s head as it nudged Wilbur affectionately and let out low croons.


    "Alright, alright. I need to handle this, I''ll take you out to y once I''m done."


    Wilbur patted the me serpent''s head. To his surprise, Wilbur noticed that something seemed to be a little different about the serpent.


    There seemed to be a new core in the me serpent''s body, one that held a gigantic amount of me spiritual energy.


    Wilbur activated his Iris Veritas at once, inspecting it closely.


    A secondter, he broke out into a smile. "Keep up the good work, and you''re going to be a real dragon one day."


    It turned out that the power of belief had been feeding the me serpent as well, forming a core in its body that would be converted to a Dragon''s Crystal eventually as it continued to cultivate. Once that happened, the me serpent would officially be an actual dragon.


    The me serpent let out a croon, clearly pleased to hear Wilbur''s words.


    Wilbur chuckled, turning to head to the second floor of the church with Karl and the others.


    This used to be a traveler''s inn but had been renovated into a sprawling church. The first floor was now a prayer hall, and the second floor was where themittee''s office was.


    Wilbur, Karl, Patron Saint Catherine, Church Militia Captain Cameron, Vice Captain Dawson, and church executive Groot sat down in one of the meeting


    rooms.


    Wilbur nced at them. "Tell me what happened."


    Karl cleared his throat. "We''ve gained over two hundred thousand believers during this time, a portion of whome from neighboring countries. However, a political shift happened in Terya all of a sudden. The armed forces led by Milo Konos have defeated the national army and held the previous president, Tyrone Simmons hostage before beginning to capture our believers."


    "Is the Church of the me Dragon Lord involved in this political shift?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl shook his head. "No. We''ve never gotten ourselves involved with politics in the slightest."


    "Then why is this happening?" asked Wilbur.


    Karl said, "The political shift in Terya was backed by the Church of Holy Illuminati and the Fieri Group."


    Wilbur leaned back in his chair. "That exins it, then. It seems like these folks over at the Church of Holy Illuminati sure know how to hold a grudge."


    "Your Holiness, they have done nothing after you heavily wounded their Red Archbishop Herman until now. I think this happened because of that," said Cameron.


    Wilbur nodded. "I guess it was inevitable that we would be enemies of the Church of Holy Illuminati. They see any other religion as unholy and demonic, a war is going to happen eventually. What''s with this Fieri Group, though?"


    "The Fieri Group calls themselves a charity foundation. They''re run by a man named Gary Olgard. Everyone knows, though, that they have ties to the officials over in Freeca and are known for exploiting the poption of developing Freecan countries to form armed forces. They hire mercenaries to overthrow any governments that oppose the West, and then take control over the government themselves to exploit thend for its rich minerals or whatever resources they can find," said Karl.


    Wilbur frowned at the words.


    It seemed like this was no small matter.


    Karl then said, "This political shift was nned by one Michael An, one of three top dogs of the Church of Holy Illuminati. The Fieri Group backed the n up in secret, which was what gave Milo his new position. I think their next target''s going to be us for sure."


    Wilbur smirked. It seemed like this n was more sinister than expected.


    Of course, Wilbur had always met any obstacle head-on, and there was nothing that he particrly feared.


    He did not fear the Fieri Group, nor did he fear that guy named Michael An.

 Chapter 1308

    "How are things over at the border?" Wilbur asked.


    Karl responded, "We''ve set up a relocation point for any refugee believers who have managed to escape to be moved to somewhere safe, but there have been many more who have either been captured or just killed outright."


    "They''ve gone too far." Catherine''s face lit up with a red glow of fury.


    "Cameron," Wilbur called out.


    "Yes, Your Holiness." Cameron hurried to stand.


    "How many men do you have now?" asked Wilbur coldly.


    "Vice Captain Dawson and I make up two Ambience levels. We have three beginner Ambience levels as well, and also thirty Aura level members of the church militia," Cameron replied.


    Wilbur nodded. "Go to the borders now to take our believers in. As long as they''ve crossed the borders, kill anyone who dares toe after them."


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    Cameron and Dawson got to their feet and bowed, hurrying off to do as told at once.


    "Does our church have any fighting strength as of now?" Wilbur then asked.


    Catherine got to her feet. "Your Holiness, we have two thousand young and able believers in Saturn Vige. I''m sure that all you need to do is say the word and twenty thousand believers will gather at once. They may be mortals, but I am certain that their absolute faith will ensure that they fight the enemy to the death."


    A shapeless energy seemed to surge out of Catherine as she spoke, filling the listener with a sense of gusto.


    Wilbur sighed to himself. This natural charm of hers was really something else.


    "Alright. Spread the word, then. I want to let these Holy Illuminati folks know that the Church of the me Dragon Lord is far from the weaklings they think we are," said Wilbur coldly.


    Catherine nodded, heading off to carry out the order.


    Just then, Karl frowned. "Your Holiness, I''ve just received news that the former president of Terya''s going to issue a press statement tomorrow announcing the legalization of Milo''s government, and the banning of the Church of the me Dragon Lord."


    "Is that so?" Wilbur said coldly. "Well, I''d like to see what he says."


    Karl frowned. "Tyrone Simmons had a pretty good rtionship with our church when he was still president, and we''ve also given him a good deal of financial help in saving their natural disaster victims. I can''t believe he would do this."


    "We''ll see what he says. He''d be making an enemy of himself if he pledges loyalty to the Church of Holy Illuminati," said Wilbur, narrowing his gaze.


    The next afternoon, Wilbur, Karl, and Catherine sat in front of the television watching the news.


    The national broadcast station in Terya was live with a press conference, its audience filled with reporters.


    Tyrone came up to the podium in a suit with thepany of his secretary.


    Milo Konos, the current president, sat down in the same row dressed in military uniform.


    Tyrone picked up his script, ncing at it before looking at the reporters before him.


    The cameras shed endlessly. Tyrone shut his eyes for a long time, finally opening them to say, "As your former president, I hereby dere..."


    The lights continued to sh. Backstage, Mickey and Gary could hardly contain their glee.


    They loved nothing more than this feeling ofplete control. It gave them a high that even trumped getting with a beautiful woman.


    "I dere Milo Konos'' armed forces to be undeniably illegal. They have a


    powerful, evil force controlling them, and are a public enemy of the people of


    Terya. The Church of the me Dragon Lord, on the other hand, is the proper and


    legal religion. They have been nothing but kind, helping the people of Terya greatly and even..."

 Chapter 1309

    Before Tyrone could even finish, however, Milo had flown to his feet. Behind him, two armed soldiers charged over and pressed Tyrone to the ground.


    "Stop the broadcast!" Milo roared, and the live stream was cut immediately.


    Backstage, Gary, and Michael were inplete shock.


    They could hardly believe that Tyrone had dared to say those words with his family held captive. Was he trying to get his entire bloodline wiped out?


    Gary''s jaw fell open in disbelief.


    Michael crushed the ss he was holding, his expression murderous.


    The next second, Gary looked over at Michael. "What should we do now, sir?"


    "What do you think? Kill that old geezer''s family, of course," Michael spat viciously.


    "Yes, but what about after that?"


    Michael fell silent. "Tell Milo to make a public announcement that Tyrone Simmons has been arrested for treason. The Church of the me Dragon Lord is deemed an illegal religious organization in Terya, and all of its members that refuse to turn themselves in shall be killed without exception."


    "Isn''t that a little... blunt?" Gary said worriedly.


    Michael sneered. "They''re nothingpared to the glory of the Church of Holy Illuminati. I''d be making a fool out of myself if I did nothing! How am I supposed to face His Holiness? I swore to him that I would take the Church of the me Dragon Lord down, I can''t go back if I don''t get it done. My reputation as one of the three most powerful people in the church would be a joke, wouldn''t it?"


    Gary trembled all over.


    Wars in religion had always been ruthless and bloodthirsty, and these three people of power mentioned were far from as kind and merciful as their church preached.


    "Yes, sir." Gary hurried off to carry out the order.


    Michael''s expression was practically ashen.


    Two hourster, Karl came up to Wilbur and bowed carefully. "Your Holiness, ording to sources from our private spies, Tyrone Simmons'' entire family has been killed by anonymous forces. He has been put through inhumane torture as well and is about to be publicly sentenced to death."


    Wilbur narrowed his gaze. "Tyrone Simmons is a good president, one with respectable values and morals. I want to save him and his nation."


    "Your Holiness, they have Michael An on their side. He''s extremely powerful and even has ten holy warriors and a hundred knights in their church militia. Gary Olgard from the Fieri Group has a team of mercenaries under his wing as well. We''re hardly preparedpared to them," Karl said worriedly.


    Wilbur looked up. "I know, but Tyrone stood his ground in our support. How is our church going to keep growing if we refuse to save him?"


    "Yes, Your Holiness." Karl lowered his head, knowing the concerns he raised were still obvious.


    Wilbur looked at Karl. "I''ll handle Michael. You, Cameron, and the rest can take on those holy warriors. How''s that?"


    "I suppose we might be able to hold up against them," Karl frowned. "But Michael An''s one of the most powerful people of the Church of Holy Illuminati. The church has been around for years, who knows if he might have anything on him."


    "Like what?" Wilbur asked.


    Karl lowered his head even more. "Like... a divine weapon or something." Wilbur fell silent for a while, before smirking. "That''d be perfect, then. Alright, we''ll stick with this n. You''re going to take me to the border. Catherine will stay here to organize our believers. It''ll be a tough battle, but the Church of Holy Illuminati is going to find out that we''re not to be messed with."


    Seeing as Wilbur had made a decision, Karl nodded his head. He said a few words to Catherine and headed off to the border with Wilbur.


    Between Gango and Terya was a sprawling, barrennd up north.


    A tablet marker and barbed wire split thend of several hundred square meters


    in half, marking the border between both countries.


    Gango and Terya were both considerably small nations. Seeing as they were on good terms and were not financially capable, there had been no army guarding the border.


    Ever since the political shift, however, Gango had sent over a patrol team of a hundred men to guard the borders at all times.


    Terya was busy tending to its political shift and thus had not sent any men over yet.

 Chapter 1310

    Thus, there were still believers of the Church of the me Dragon Lord who would escape to the border and be relocated to Gango by the church members at the border.


    Everyone knew that the Pope of the me Dragon Lord Church and Sheik of Saturn Vige, Trevor Penn, had connections to the national president of Gango.


    The patrol guards would turn a blind eye to this, and even help with relocating the refugee believers from time to time.


    At the same time, Cameron and Dawson had made it to the border. There was a tent that the Church of the me Dragon Lord had set up around three kilometers from the border.


    Cameron and Dawson had arrived with a hundred members of the church militia, taking over the situation the second they arrived.


    It was currently around three in the afternoon. Cameron and Dawson stood on the


    peak of a nearby hill, overlooking the border from a short distance.


    "Captain, do you think we''ll really get into a fight with the Church of Holy


    Illuminati?" Dawson asked.


    Cameron looked at the border. "A war''s bound to break out. His Holiness seems intent on teaching the Church of Holy Illuminati a lesson."


    "Do you think we can win?" Dawson asked quietly.


    Cameron looked at him, his tone firm. "With His Holiness on our side, victory will be ours for sure."


    "Yes. His Holiness is leading this battle, we''re going to win." Dawson nodded fiercely, as if Cameron''s words had given him a strange boost of confidence.


    Just then, Cameron called out, "Someone''s here!"


    Dawson scrambled to look at the border. Around a dozen people had crossed the border and were currently running this way as if their lives depended on it.


    "What are we going to do?" Dawson asked anxiously.


    Cameron gave it some thought. "They''ll be our people once they''ve crossed the border. Let''s take them into the forest."


    Dawson nodded, and Cameron gestured to the rest of the church militia. All one hundred members drew their weapons at once, standing guard.


    Cameron and Dawson took off running towards the dozen people.


    As the distance between both parties drew closer, Cameron and Dawson were soon able to hear their cries.


    "Save us! We''re believers of the me Dragon Lord Church!"


    Cameron said at once, "They''re our people. Bring ''em back."


    Dawson nodded, and the two of them sped up.


    Just then, however, three military vehicles came speeding over. They stopped right at the border.


    All three vehicles were armed with heavy-duty weapons that fired at the people running away the second the vehicles had stopped.


    A series of gunshotster, all the refugee believers had copsed on the ground, groaning in agony before all life drained out of them.


    Dawson and Cameron stared on in horror.


    The next second, their expression twisted with grief.


    These people had been their brothers and sisters in faith, who hade to them seeking help.


    It was only natural for them to be pained by the sight of them dying before their eyes.


    Just then, the soldiers in the three military vehicles got out and gave Cameron and Dawson the finger, shouting insults and provoking jeers.


    "What should we do?" Dawson gritted his teeth.


    Cameron''s tone was ice-cold. "His Holiness said that anyone who tries toe after people who have crossed the border must be killed."


    "But... they''re still within Terya grounds. We''d be crossing the border here." Dawson still seemed hesitant.

 Chapter 1311

    However, a long sword had already appeared in Cameron''s grasp as he pounced forward, shouting, "I don''t have the time to worry about that anymore!"


    Dawson gritted his teeth at the sight, channeling a spear before following after him.


    The Teryan soldiers saw this and began firing at the two men at once.


    However, Cameron and Dawson were both at peak Ambience level and thus pretty skilled.


    Cameron swung his sword outwards while running wildly.


    The sword aura came whistling over, slicing the rifles and soldiers on one of the vehicles clean in half.


    Dawson let out a roar, hurling the spear out of his grasp.


    It struck one of the rifles on another vehicle, crushing the weapon as well as exploding the soldier wielding it.


    The remaining vehicle saw that things were not looking good and turned sharply to flee at once.


    The other two cars were about to turn back as well, but Cameron and Dawson had already arrived at the border.


    Cameron let out a cry, slicing the vehicle nearest to him in half with a ruthless swing of his sword that sprayed the air with blood.


    Dawson channeled a new spear, leaping into the air with a roar andnding on the other vehicle to drive the spear into it.


    The car explodedpletely, and it was clear that its passengers were dead as well.


    Both men stood in silence at the border, staring at the destroyed vehicles.


    "Let''s go. We''ll take ''em back and bury ''em."


    Dawson nodded, and both men headed back.


    At the same time, the church militia had rushed over as well.


    Under Cameron''s order, they carried the bodies of the fallen believers back.


    They then dug a dozen simple graves next to their temporary base, lowering the bodies inside.


    Following that, everyone began to pray.


    After the prayers, they filled the graves.


    Dawson looked at the border, muttering to himself, "We''re going to be in trouble real soon."


    "There''s nothing we have to fear. Our people shall not be ughtered like animals," Cameron said solemnly.


    Dawson nodded with all his might.


    Cameron looked at the church militia.


    These members were all Aura level cultivators who had been handpicked from two hundred thousand believers. They were definitely considered a threat against regr people, and excellent fighters.


    "My fellow believers, we have been taking our brothers and sisters in from here under His Holiness the Pope''s orders. But now there are people trying to stop us, and they have been ughtering our brothers and sisters as well. What should we do?" Cameron roared.


    The members of the church militia responded in unison, "Remain loyal and as one, and take down all enemies."


    Cameron nodded hard. "Follow me and prepare for battle."


    "Prepare for battle!"


    The church militia roared in unison, striking their round shields with their swords, and letting out loud ngs.


    Cameron was the first to begin walking to the border. Dawson followed closely behind, along with the church militia.


    They stopped around a hundred meters from the border, spreading out to stand in


    a line to face the iing battle.


    Time slowly ticked by.


    Two hourster, around 40 military trucks pulled up. They stopped within a hundred meters of the border.


    Over 200 armed soldiers surged out of the vehicles, getting into position for battle and using the vehicles as shields.


    Cameron and Dawson stood next to each other, and Dawson frowned. "They''re mercenaries."


    "The Fieri Group. These are Gary Olgard''s men, that old fox," Cameron frowned.


    Dawson nodded. "What should we do?"


    "We''ll attack if they dare to open fire."

 Chapter 1312

    "Won''t that cause a national conflict?" Dawson still seemed a little worried.


    Cameron''s tone was deep. "We can''t be worried about that anymore. His Holiness has made his orders clear. Besides, he can handle the problems regarding the conflict. We just have to do our part and stop them from killing our fellow believers as they please."


    Dawson nodded. Just then, a man from the opposite side walked over and


    shouted, "My name is Captain Simu of the Scorpion Army. Which one of you is the leader here?"


    Cameron came forward. Both men stood across each other, separated by nothing but barbed wire. Cameron called out, "I am Captain Cameron Sharpe of the me Dragon Lord Church Militia. Is anything the matter?"


    "You killed our people. Surrender now, or we shall kill all of you," Simu shouted.


    Cameron smirked. "Your men fired first, and they killed believers of our church. Who are you to say that we have killed your people?"


    "They are criminals of Terya, and deserve to be shot on sight," Simu roared.


    Cameron refused to back down either. "They were already within Gango territory, regardless of who they were. You broke thew by firing without permission. This could lead to a war between our countries."


    "A war?" Simu burst outughing. "As if Gango would have the guts to go to war against us!"


    Cameron''s tone was icy. "It doesn''t matter what Gango thinks. We shall not allow the ughtering of our church believers, and those murderers deserved their demise."


    "How dare you! I suppose you aren''t going to surrender, then!"


    A long sword appeared in Cameron''s grasp. "What do you think?"


    Simu sneered, retreating slowly.


    Once he had retreated within the fleet, he shouted, "Open fire!"


    The soldiers of the Scorpion Army fired at full st in the opposite direction.


    Bullets filled the air, the thunderous sounds sending chills down everyone''s spines.


    "Get down!" Cameron shouted. The church militiay on the ground at once, but Cameron charged over brandishing his sword.


    A cultivator of peak Ambience level was still a considerably terrifying threat to regr mortals.


    Cameron wove through the sea of bullets, his figure morphing as he moved.


    He crossed the border in the blink of an eye, leaping high into the air beforending in the enemy fleet.


    The air within the fleet rang with the whistle of his sword at once, followed by cries of agony.


    Cameron wielded his sword, beginning to make his way through the fleet of vehicles.


    He darted from one end to another, using the cars to shield himself throughout. A good number of soldiers of the Scorpion Army soon fell to the ground.


    Within a matter of seconds, the fleet had broken out into chaos as the gunfire began to dwindle.


    Dawson crawled to his feet, pping with a huge grin on his face.


    As someone at the Ambience level, no regr mortal would be a threat against them, not even if they were armed.


    Amidst Cameron''s massacre, a broad, muscr figure d in armor and wielding a cross sword appeared in his path.


    An overwhelming wave of spiritual pressure surged out, making Cameron widen his eyes in shock.


    There was a cross carved into the chest te of the armor the man was wearing.


    "You''re one of the Church of Holy Illuminati''s holy warriors," Cameron said, gritting his teeth.


    The warrior smirked. "You''ve got that much right."


    "Take this!" Cameron roared, channeling all the spiritual energy in his body to bring the sword down harshly on the warrior.


    The move seemed to be Cameron''s ultimate attack, with enough power to split a boulder in half.


    Cameron knew that this warrior would be extremely powerful and did not let up in the slightest.


    However, the warrior barely even moved.


    Cameron''s attacknded against the warrior''s armor, the collision drawing sparks. The warrior waspletely unharmed.


    Cameron stared in disbelief.


    He had put all his power into the attack, but it had not even made a dent in the enemy''s armor. What was that armor even made of?


    Just then, the holy warrior shed an icy smile before swinging his sword over.

 Chapter 1313

    Cameron let out a loud cry, meeting the warrior''s sword with his own.


    A deafening sound rang through the air as Cameron''s sword was crushed in a second. He was sent flying from the impact,nding heavily against one of the trucks and leaving a deep dent.


    Blood trickled out of the corner of Cameron''s mouth, and he widened his eyes in shock.


    The power of the holy warrior was terrifying, and clearly on a higher level than Cameron was on.


    Just then, the warrior took one big stride over to Cameron, lifting him into the air.


    Cameron struggled with all his might, but the warrior''s overwhelming power made all his efforts in vain.


    "Tell your men to surrender, or they will die." The holy warrior put his sword to Cameron''s neck, the de ice-cold.


    A terrible chill spread through Cameron''s body, lowering his temperature at an rming speed.


    Cameron was certain that all it would take was a little bit of force from the holy warrior, and Cameron''s head would be separated from his body forever.


    Yet he met the warrior''s gaze with his own firm one. "The me Dragon Lord Church will never surrender."


    The warrior''s gaze shed coldly, and his sword lit up with spiritual mes.


    Cameron closed his eyes.


    Just as the warrior was about to slice Cameron''s head off, a cold voice rang through the air.


    "Let him go."


    The holy warrior got a shock, sensing a deep feeling of dread all of a sudden.


    He turned around slowly to see a young man standing behind him. It was unclear when this man had appeared.


    He seemed frightfully normal but radiated a bone-chilling aura.


    "I said... Let. Him. Go," Wilbur repeated.


    The holy warrior let out a howl, maximizing all of his spiritual aura and swinging


    his sword at Wilbur in a final burst of courage.


    Wilbur reached out, grabbing the de of the sword.


    The holy warrior realized in horror then, that Wilbur''s arm waspletely covered in golden scales.


    These scales rendered the effects of the warrior''s enchanted swordpletely useless.


    Amidst the warrior''s shock, Wilbur jerked the hand holding the cross sword. The weapon shattered at once, and Wilburnded a blow on the warrior''s chest.


    The attack was swift as lightning, barely even giving the warrior a chance to react. A dull hum rang through the air.


    The charmed, seemingly imprable armor dented, as the holy warrior''s internal organs crumbled as well.


    The holy warrior copsed to the ground, drawing hisst breath still inplete disbelief.


    Wilbur hardly cast him a second nce, turning to Cameron instead. "Are you hurt?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m alright," Cameron said at once.


    Wilbur nodded. "Go back. I''ll handle them."


    Cameron knew that his powers were nothingpared to Wilbur''s and left at once with a bow.


    Just as Cameron left, the soldiers of the Scorpion Army had finally returned to their senses as well.


    Simu let out a roar, and all the soldiers pointed their weapons at Wilbur before firing like crazy.


    The bullets pierced through the air, letting out countless sharp whistling noises.


    However, every single bullet seemed to stop around a meter before Wilbur, as if they had been met with an invincible barrier.


    The bullets would lose speed and tten out of shape before falling to the ground as if they had hit solid metal.


    Wilbur smirked coldly, lighting up with roaring spiritual mes.


    "Dirge of Despair."


    As the words rang through the air, a powerful wave of spiritual pressure shrouded


    all the soldiers of the Scorpion Army.


    All at once, an overwhelming sense of istion and hopelessness filled the soldiers.


    They fell into a daze, dropping their weapons and falling into a deep, terrible depression.


    Some of the soldiers began to sob, some of them wailing their lungs off. Some of them even picked up their guns, shooting themselves in the head.


    Wilbur wove through the crowd, all the people around him turning impossibly hopeless and ending their lives in various ways.


    The agony they felt was so unbearable that death seemed to be their only release.


    Such was the power of the Emperor''s domain: Dirge of Despair.


    Within mere seconds, the Scorpion Army had lost half their men. The remaining soldiers fell into a hopeless frenzy as well, iling around like they had lost their minds.


    Just then, Wilbur came up to Simu.


    Simu had his pistol in his hand, a horrified expression on his face as he trembled in Wilbur''s presence.

 Chapter 1314

    Wilbur looked at him silently.


    Hopelessness filled Simu all at once, and he pointed the barrel to his temple before pulling the trigger without hesitation.


    A gunshot sounded through the air.


    Blood sprayed out of the back of Simu''s head as he fell to the ground then and there.


    Wilbur sneered, turning away, and boarding one of the trucks. "Stand guard here and wait for my return."


    The military truck sped off the very next second.


    Just then, Karl came up to the border. Cameron, Dawson, and the members of the church militia stood around him silently.


    Everyone looked at the Scorpion Army soldiers in their crazed state.


    Karl''s gaze narrowed. "Kill them."


    The church militia stormed the fleet, stabbing all the crazed soldiers to death.


    These people had already lost their minds and still remained in a state of extreme terror and hopelessness.


    They muttered to themselves while trying to cause harm to their bodies, tearing at their hair and wing at their skin.


    Some of the soldiers even stabbed themselves with their army-issued daggers, shouting loudly.


    Killing them would actually be an act of mercy.


    After taking everyone down, the church militia retreated to the other side of the border.


    Cameron piped up then. "Archbishop, what''s His Holiness gone off to do?"


    "He''s gone to save President Tyrone," said Karl.


    Cameron was shocked. "On his own?"


    "Yup." Karl nodded.


    Wilbur drove the military truck into the wee hours of the morning, speeding through a few cities before reaching the capital of Terya, Horogh City.


    He stopped the truck on the outskirts of the city, heading inside on foot.


    There were hardly any people in sight at this hour, and Wilbur walked all the way to the entrance of the presidential headquarters.


    The two guards on duty shouted at once, "Step away from the presidential headquarters!"


    Wilbur took a step forward, and the guards drew their weapons at once.


    The next second, however, Wilbur waved a hand. One of the guards'' heads fell clean off his head,nding on the ground with a thud as the other looked on in pure terror.


    Wilbur came up to him. "Where are they keeping President Tyrone Simmons?"


    "They... They''re..." The guard looked terrified but seemed hesitant to say anything.


    Wilbur sneered, casting a Fear spell on the guard.


    His face drained of color at once, eyes darting around in terror.


    "Where is President Tyrone being kept?"


    "In the dungeon."


    "Take me there."


    "Y-Yes."


    The guard began heading into the presidential headquarters, Wilbur following behind him.


    Everyone in the building was asleep at this hour, and it was not long before Wilbur was led down what seemed like a secret passage to a hidden door.


    There were two guards watching the door there,


    "Who''s there?" As soon as his words rang through the air, a sword aura struck all


    three guards and separated their heads from their bodies.


    The door flew open with a harsh kick, and Wilbur walked inside.


    He was greeted with an underground passage, which Wilbur walked into.


    The passage was long and winding, and dimly lit.


    Wilbur strolled along casually, taking care of the yawning guards that he came


    across until reaching deep into the passage.


    A single figure sat under the dim light.


    Wilbur took a step up, raising a hand to cast a Light Spell.


    The ball of light filled the cer. A blond man with Western features sat on a chair


    in the middle of the cer, smiling at Wilbur.


    Next to him was Tyrone, in apletely inhumane state.


    "Michael?" Wilbur''s gaze narrowed.

 Chapter 1315

    Michael smiled. "That''s right. You came in the end."


    He seemed to be spinning a ring encrusted with a red gem on his hand as he smiled at Wilbur.


    "So, you were waiting for me?" asked Wilbur.


    Michael nodded. "You''re the head of these unholy spawns. Come back to the Holy Church with me to face your judgment and dissolve your me Dragon Lord church. That way, your believers won''t have to die."


    "What makes you think I''d go back with you? Besides, are you saying no other churches are allowed aside from yours?" Wilbur asked coldly.


    Michael smiled. "Your church members are all unholy spawns because you harmed members of the Church of Holy Illuminati, and thus you must all face judgment."


    "That''s hrious," Wilbur mocked.


    Michael''s expression shifted at once. He spun the ring on his finger, and a ming cross sword appeared in his grasp.


    The temperature in the cer rose at an rming rate.


    Wilbur let out a cry, lighting up with spirit mes. He darted over to Michael and swung a fist at Michael''s face while grabbing Tyrone with his other hand.


    Michael quickly got up and swung his sword down on Wilbur.


    Wilbur ducked from the attack, grabbing a now-unconscious Tyrone.


    An explosion rang through the air as Michael''s sword brushed past Wilbur''s body. The cer exploded, kicking up a storm of dirt and debris and leaving everything charred in its wake.


    Michaelunched a second attack into the cloud of dust and smoke.


    At the same time, nine balls of lightning rose from the debris.


    "Thunder Bombs?" Michael called out loudly, swinging his burning cross sword at the balls of lightning.


    Wilbur broke through the roof, leaping into the air with Tyrone in his hand.


    Michael destroyed the Thunder Bombs with his sword, following closely behind them.


    Both partiesnded on the porch above, and Michael swung his sword at Wilbur


    once more.


    mes shot out of the sword, making even the airbust.


    These mes were not regr mes. They had the attribute to raze everything to the ground and a terrifying destructive ability that even Wilbur did not dare to go against head-on.


    The sight of the mes about to swallow Wilbur and Tyrone put a victorious smile on Michael''s face.


    He thumbed the ring on his finger.


    He had borrowed one of the church''s precious divine weapons just to destroy Wilbur, called the Ring of Fire.


    The ring was said to have been forged out of the mes straight from the pce of the Lord of Holy Illuminati. Thus, it had the power to burn everything and anything to ashes.


    Everything within the mortal realm was powerless when met with the Ring of Fire.


    The mes faded, but Michael''s smile froze on his face.


    All that could be seen was Wilbur and Tyrone standing in the middle of a


    brilliantly-colored glow,pletely immune to the holy mes.


    Amidst a fit of rage, Wilbur brought the sword down once more.


    A razor-sharp de of mes came whistling over onto this glow.


    Yet somehow, these holy mes could not do a thing to this pale glow.


    A minuteter, the effects of the Dragon''s Safehaven wore off.


    Wilbur cast another round of Thunder Bombs as soon as he could move, and nine balls of lightning hurtled toward Michael.


    Wilbur leaped into the air with Michael in tow, disappearing from sight.


    Michael was enraged, slicing through all the Thunder Bombs in one furious sweep


    as he glowered in the direction Wilbur wasst seen.


    The next second, two holy warriors appeared with Gary and hurried over.

 Chapter 1316

    Gary looked at the destroyed cer and porch in shock. "He''s really here?"


    Michael nodded slowly.


    Gary stared at the fiery cross sword Michael was holding. "But you have the Ring of Fire, sir! How could he have escaped?"


    The next second, he realized that he had said the wrong thing and shut up at once.


    However, Michael merely shed a smile. "That''s alright. Either way, we have an excuse to act now. Let''s get to work."


    "Now?" Gary frowned.


    Michael smiled. "The Pope of the Church of the me Dragon Lord showed


    public support for a national traitor and attacked a senior member of the Church of Holy Illuminati on top of killing a holy warrior. He has undeniably provoked the authority of both the nation of Terya and our church. Gather all our forces and head to the border now. Take this unholy spawn down and avenge our church."


    "What about Gango, though? We''d be crossing the border if a war breaks out," Gary said worriedly.


    Michael merely said, "We''ll just overthrow them if they''ve got anything to say about it. Isn''t that what you''re best at?"


    Gary nced at Michael. "Then let''s get started, since you''ve made up your mind."


    A few hourster.


    Nine holy warriors, a hundred church militia knights, and five hundred Scorpion Army soldiers had gathered.


    Michael stood facing everyone, his voice loud as he called out, "My fellow courageous believers of the Holy Illuminati Lord,e with me to take down these unholy spawns. The glory of our church shall never be dimmed."


    "The glory of our church shall never be dimmed."


    Everyone chanted the words in a loud roar and began heading for the border. Over at the Gango border, Wilbur had returned to the temporary base with Tyrone. The former president had woken up by then but was in an extremely weak state. Wilbury him down in the tent, and Karl and the others came over.


    "You made it back safely, Your Holiness." Karl and his men bowed.


    Wilbur nodded at Tyrone.


    Tyrone looked at Wilbur. "Are you His Holiness the Pope of the me Dragon Lord Church?"


    "That''s right," said Wilbur.


    Tyrone sighed. "I''m really sorry for giving you so much trouble."


    "Don''t mention it," said Wilbur. "You''ve always maintained a good rtionship with our church. I won''t let anyone cause you more harm over this."


    "The church has helped the people of Terya a lot. Your donations saved tens of thousands of people from starving to death. We should be so grateful to you instead," Tyrone croaked feebly.


    Wilbur said, "You''ve done really well. Don''t worry, I''ll help you get your nation back, and your position as president."


    "Get my nation back?" Tyrone shed a bitter smile. "Milo now has the support of Gary and Michael. Gary has the infamous Scorpion Army under his wing, and Michael has the holy warriors and church militia knights from his church. They''re far too powerful. We won''t be any match for them."


    Wilbur replied in a solemn manner, "You don''t need to worry about that. Just get some rest and recuperate in peace."


    Just then, however, a car sped over and someone came over to report, "Your Holiness, the president''s envoy has asked to see you."


    "Tell him toe in."


    Not long after that, someone else came to the door. "Your Holiness, a fleet is headed our way from Terya. We''re looking at up to a hundred vehicles here."


    "They''reing," said Karl to Wilbur.


    Wilbur said, "Gather our forces and prepare for battle."


    "Yes, Your Holiness." Karl headed out to do as told at once.


    Just then, Tarron Welding, the special envoy of Gango''s president entered the


    room and bowed to Wilbur. "Your Holiness."


    "Is anything the matter?" asked Wilbur.


    Tarron frowned. "Your Holiness, the president is extremely worried that your actions might lead to an all-out war between Terya and Gango."

 Chapter 1317

    Wilbur fell silent for a beat, before saying, "Tell the president that I won''t let the enemy set foot anywhere further beyond thisnd."


    "I''m going to be honest here. I really doubt your power. From what I can see, you''ve only got about a hundred men here, and they''re not armed with any firearms. Terya has the Scorpion Army and the Church of Holy Illuminati. Everyone knows how powerful those holy warriors and church militia knights are," Tarron said, looking right at Wilbur.


    Wilbur nced at him. "And I just said that the enemy won''t get past that border to us, regardless of how strong they are."


    Tarron frowned. "Your Holiness, I know that the me Dragon Lord Church has been doing very well, but Milo Konos has thirty thousand ''soldiers'' under his wing. Are you really confident enough to go up against Gary, Michael, and Milo as well?"


    "You''re wee to stay and watch if you want to know that bad. I''m sure you''ll get an answer soon enough," Wilbur said coldly.


    Tarron paused. "I''ll be staying, then. If the me Dragon Lord Church is defeated, I shall dere your church to have no rtion to Gango."


    "Is that the president''s decision?" asked Wilbur.


    "No," said Tarron. "The President has always been in your support, but the cab feels very strongly about this. Everyone thinks that Gango cannot afford a war between your church and Terya, let alone against the Church of Holy Illuminati. This was a decision made by the cab."


    Wilbur smiled. "Got it. Well, this is my war, and I''m not going to let you take part in it either. You may stay if you want to, but if you''re going back, tell the president and your cab that I''ll handle everything here. You don''t need to worry about anything."


    "I shall stay and see how the battle turns out," said Tarron.


    Wilbur smiled. He knew that Tarron was here on the orders of the cab.


    If Wilbur lost the battle, the cab would have no choice but to cut all ties with


    him to avoid a possible war between both countries.


    That was not exactly their fault. This was, after all, affecting national affairs, and it did no harm to go about it carefully.


    Wilbur strode outside. "Enjoy the show, then."


    He reached the border, where Karl, Cameron, Dawson, and the church militia members were waiting.


    They bowed at the sight of Wilbur.


    At the same time, Tarron and two assistants settled on a nearby hill, looking at the border worriedly.


    They knew that the me Dragon Lord Church had a pretty close rtionship with the president.


    It was the president who had made Wilbur a sheik in the first ce and even assigned him his territory.


    That was a clear indicator that Wilbur had contributed a great deal to Gango.


    However, any contribution could easily be overlooked inparison to him possibly inciting a war between two nations.


    The cab knew this better than anyone and had thus persuaded the president to send Tarron over here.


    If Wilbur was defeated, Tarron''s task was to dere that the Church of the me Dragon Lord had nothing to do with Gango so that the battle would not affect either nation.


    However, no one knew for sure if Milo, Michael, and Gary would be as willing to end the battle there.


    Just then, the sounds of car horns ring could be heard from the other side of the border.


    The overwhelming amount of cars practically made the ground shake.


    In contrast, the measly hundred members of the me Dragon Lord Church militia looked nothing but weak.


    However, none of the members'' expressions seemed fearful in the slightest.


    They were the most loyal believers of their church, the top of the top who had been picked out of two hundred thousand people.


    They had no fear at all, regardless of who their enemy would be or how powerful they were.


    Not long after, countless cars stopped by the border in a row.


    The holy warriors led the church militia knights, getting into position.


    Their bright red capes floated in the wind, their cross swords and shields shining


    with a pale blue enchanted glow.


    A murderous aura could be felt from afar.

 Chapter 1318

    Behind these people were the Scorpion Army, led by Gary.


    They used the vehicles as shields, sporting bulletproof helmets equipped with night vision, walkie-talkies, and visors.


    The soldiers were also d in bulletproof vests andbat gloves, each touting an assault rifle with multiple pistols and daggers strapped to their pants.


    On their feet were desert boots.


    There were a few more small teams, all armed with snipers and RPGs.


    The team of five hundred men was fully armed, and it was clear that they were ready for battle.


    The amount of weapons they had on them was definitely strong enough to go up against smaller nations.


    Further behind them were the national defense soldiers pulling up in military trucks.


    There were about thirty thousand of them, all of them armed with regr rifles.


    It was a starkparison to the mere one hundred members of the me Dragon Lord Church militia.


    Tarron furrowed his brows tightly from where he was watching.


    The situation looked tense, and Tarron honestly had no hope that the me Dragon Lord Church would win at all.


    Just then, Michael came down from his car, striding over to about ten meters before the border.


    Gary and Milo were on either side of him.


    "Onest chance, Penn. Dissolve your church now, ande back with me to face your judgment. That''s your only chance at preventing further bloodshed," Michael smiled.


    Wilbur sneered. "I''m giving you onest chance, too. Apologize to all the members of my church and piss off back to the Vatican or I''ll kick your ass."


    "How dare you!" Michael''s expression darkened at once.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati was thergest in the world, with close to two billion believers all over the.


    It was a gigantic religion, with a long and rich history.


    This was a church with unlimited wealth and riches, as well as a high level ofbat skills.


    As one of the three judges of the church tribunal, Michael was used to being worshiped wherever he went.


    Some believers even treated him like he was an actual god, and he had yet to be spoken to like this.


    Michael looked down at Wilbur. "It seems you still don''t understand the real power of the Holy Illuminati Church."


    "I''d like to see it, then," Wilbur retorted coldly.


    Michael''s gaze narrowed, shing with ice.


    "Holy warriors! Take down these unholy spawns in the name of the Holy Illuminati Lord!" Michael shouted.


    The nine holy warriors led their church militia knights, beginning to make their way toward the border.


    The holy warriors'' shields and cross swords began to light up with a pale blue glow.


    Behind them were a hundred church militia knights.


    Despite the fact that they were not armed as heavily as the holy warriors, their cross swords were also charmed.


    Behind them, the Scorpion Army and the defense soldiers stood waiting. They were ready to cross the border anytime, massacring their way into Saturn Vige.


    Just then, Wilbur waved a hand. Karl, Cameron, and the church militia took a big step forward.


    A huge battle was about to break out.

 Chapter 1319

    Wilbur and Michael''s gazes met from either side of the border. They were the strongest fighters and thus faced each other.


    Neither of them was going to let the other party kill their own men.


    One foul move and a huge war was going to break out between both sides.


    A few minutester, both sides gathered before the border.


    The holy warriors'' cross swords all lit up with golden spirit mes.


    A terrifying pressure spread out, making the air ring with a sharp whistle.


    Karl let out a cry, an ice sword appearing in his grasp that he pointed at the holy warriors.


    "Take down the unholy spawns in the name of the Holy Illuminati Lord!"


    The holy warriors chanted the words, charging at Karl.


    Karl let out a cry,unching into a fierce battle against all nine holy warriors at once.


    The holy warriors were absolutely ruthless, ganging up against Karl and swinging their swords at him sharply.


    Karl met their attacks with an ashen expression, deflecting their swords with his own while counter-attacking whenever he could.


    He was certainly pulling the work of going against nine men on his own, and the battle steadily grew with tension.


    At the same time, both church militias charged towards each other and a fierce battle broke out.


    Their weapons shed and nged, letting off countless sparks.


    Cameron and Dawson led the way into the battlefield, wielding their weapons with a fierce roar.


    Wilbur looked at the battlefield silently.


    Michael smiled smugly as if he had the win in the bag.


    The truth was that the Holy Illuminati church militia did have the upper hand in terms of skill.


    It was only because of Cameron and Dawson that the Fire Dragon God church militia could still hold their own.


    Yet as the battle went on, the casualties on both sides grew.


    The air rang with howls and roars of fury, blood staining the ground red.


    Eventually, the nine holy warriors let out a roar in unison. They lit up with spirit mes, their cross swords burning brightly as well and they maximized their spiritual energy tounch a ruthless attack against Karl.


    All nine cross swords burned brightly with rolling symbols, shing wildly toward Karl.


    Feeling the pressure, Karl let out an enraged roar.


    "Under the Frosty Heavens!"


    A pair of ice-cold wings sprouted out of Karl''s back, making the temperature around him drop at an rming rate.


    His ice sword lit up with icy mes, letting off a terrifying chill as he swung it towards the holy warriors.


    The holy warriors lost gusto immediately, seeing as none of them were actually at the Sanctuary level.


    Cameron jumped in on one of the fights, saving a fellow church militia member and killing the knight who tried to kill him.


    Dawson brandished his spear, stabbing left and right amidst the sea of church militia knights as he roared loudly.


    The battle continued to grow with intensity.


    Michael''s expression began to shift as time passed.


    He had not expected these puny me Dragon Lord believers to be such good fighters.


    "The glory of our church shall never be dimmed!" Michael shouted.


    The holy warriors let out a cry, charging towards Karl with all their might.


    Karl swung his sword against one of the holy warriors, leaving a deep crack in his armor. A frightful chill seeped into the warrior''s body, draining his face of color at


    once.


    Yet he took a risk and grabbed the ice sword, swinging his cross sword towards Karl''s neck.


    The other holy warriors took the chance to shoot spiritual mes out of their cross swords, stabbing at various parts of Karl''s body.

 Chapter 1320

    Karl let out a howl of pure fury as an explosive icy aura surged out of the ice sword, freezing the holy warrior grabbing its de to death.


    The warrior''s body fell to the ground, shattering to pieces.


    At the same time, the cross swords of the other eight holy warriors had struck Karl as well.


    An ice armor appeared over Karl''s body at once.


    However, the holy warriors were at the very least of pre-Sanctuary level, and their cross swords had destructive enchantment on them.


    Cracks appeared on Karl''s icy armor, and the cross swords drew blood against his skin.


    Karl let out a roar, his ice sword swinging around and forcing the eight holy warriors to retreat.


    Karl was bleeding profusely as the holy warriors surrounded him, both parties halting in a brief standoff.


    The battle between both church militias seemed to be growing fiercer and fiercer, with more and more people falling to the ground.


    Cries of fury filled the air, as blood sprayed everywhere and broken limbs flew.


    Wilbur and Michael''s gazes met once more, both their expressions ashen.


    Just then, Michael shed a small smile before beginning to mutter what seemed like a prayer.


    The next second, he lit up with a golden glow as he raised a hand, casting the glow upon the church militia knights.


    "For the glory of the Holy Illuminati Lord!" Michael shouted.


    All at once, the knights seemed to perk up as if they were on steroids. They roared in fury, charging toward the Fire Dragon God church militia in a brutal


    massacre.


    The knights seemed to be fighting as if they hardly cared about their own lives, only attacking mindlessly with no defense.


    Wilbur''s gaze darkened.


    Michael had casted a motivational spell.


    This was supposed to be a mid-tier spell, and could only be cast on one target.


    Nevertheless, Michael was somehow able to use it on a group of people, which meant it was definitely not the average motivational spell.


    This was probably a special divine spell that the Holy Illuminati Church had, and was more than effective.


    Within just a few minutes, the church militia of the me Dragon Lord Church seemed to be losing. Cameron and Dawson were pulling all the weight, running around the battlefield wildly.


    The battle between Karl and the holy warriors resumed, and was growing more and more intense by the second.


    Karl, being at the peak Sanctuary level, had been able to gain a steady upper hand over the holy warriors at first in terms of skill.


    However, the holy warriors won in terms of sheer manpower alone. On top of that, their charmed armor and cross swords made it so that they were neck and neck against Karl.


    Gary saw this, and slowly raised a hand.


    Behind him, the Scorpion Army began making their way towards the border.


    Tarron''s brows were tightly furrowed as he stood watching all of this.


    The me Dragon Lord Church militia was clearly unable to hold up against the Holy Illuminati Church militia knights. Karl may have taken down one of the holy warriors, but had taken quite a hit as well.


    Now he was surrounded by the remaining eight holy warriors, and thus unable to support his church militia.


    The Scorpion Army had sprung into action, and the thirty thousand defense soldiers behind them were ready to move anytime.


    It was clear to Tarron which side was going to take the victory.


    He let out a sigh, worrying for the fate of Terya.


    Who knew if the Church of Holy Illuminati was going to use taking down the me Dragon Lord Church as an excuse to take down Gango as well.


    With how powerful all their forces werebined, the possibility of Gango going down entirely was honestly pretty high.


    Everyone knew that the Church of Holy Illuminati had much more power than this. The Fieri Group had ties to the allied countries, and loved nothing more than overthrowing other smaller countries to gain power so they could drain its national resources clean.

 Chapter 1321

    Tarron was nothing but worried, turning to frown at his assistants. "Prepare to get in touch with Milo Konos. We''re going to rify our stance."


    "Yes, Sir," his assistant chorused.


    They had prepared for the worst to be here, including sacrificing themselves.


    Just then, the me Dragon Church militia had been steadily retreating under the attack of the church militia knights. Cameron was badly wounded, and could hardly keep going anymore.


    The Scorpion Army had also crossed the border, and the thirty thousand soldiers had received orders from Milo to go forth as well.


    The Church of the me Dragon Lord looked like it was going down for sure.


    Just then, however, a slim figure d in long white robes appeared within sight, making her way into the battlefield.


    Behind her was an overwhelming sea of people. It was hard to even tell how many people there were in there.


    Tarron widened his eyes in shock. What was this?


    The woman in white was none other than the Patron Saint of the Church of the me Dragon Lord, Catherine Sharpe. Behind her were twenty thousand faithful believers of the church, all of them making their way towards the battlefield.


    Catherine stood on the edge of the battlefield, raising her hands and shouting, "Glory is of the Church of the me Dragon Lord. May the spirit of the me Dragon Lord be with us!"


    At the same time, the twenty thousand believers got on their knees and began to pray.


    A red-hot glow emitted off Catherine as she waved her hands, and a blinding red glow enveloped the Church of the me Dragon Lord''s church militia.


    Natural charm.


    In the blink of an eye, the members of the church militia''s eyes grew bloodshot. Their chests heaved heavily, and they almost threw themselves at the knights.


    The battle grew even more intense.


    Catherine''s natural charm, coupled with the believers'' prayers forged a power of belief that sent the members of the church militia into a frenzy of rage.


    They threw themselves into the battle even more fiercely than the knights could, uncaring of the knights'' cross swords as they drove their own swords into the bodies of the enemy ruthlessly. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Under these terrifying circumstances, the knights'' gusto seemed to take a hit.


    Within what seemed like the blink of an eye, the Church of the me Dragon Lord''s militia seemed to have regained their spirit. The knights, on the other hand, began to fall weaker in a steady retreat.


    Tarron was in shock.


    He knew that the Church of the me Dragon Lord had a Patron Saint who was said to have the power to convert anyone who listened to her speak into a believer of the church.


    Tarron had not expected this Patron Saint to have such terrifying abilities.


    Even from a distance where Tarron was sitting, he seemed to be taken by an urge to enter the battlefield and fight for the Church of the me Dragon Lord.


    Just then, Michael''s expression was starting to get ugly.


    Gary saw this and raised his hand. The Scorpion Army quickened their footsteps, and the defense soldiers began to march into the battlefield as well.


    However, an enormous figure swooped down from the heavens.


    The me serpent had appeared above the defense soldiers. It let out a cry of fury, spitting out several gigantic balls of fire in session thatnded amidst the sea of soldiers.


    The balls of fire exploded, drowning the soldiers in a sea of mes. Countless soldiers fell to the ground amidst cries of agony, before getting charred to a crisp. Milo''s expression shifted.


    Gary had no choice but to order the Scorpion Army soldiers to turn the barrels of their guns on the me serpent in a ruthless, intense attack.


    However, the serpent had the entire sky to avoid the bullets, soaring high into the clouds one second and swooping down to spit out fireballs the next. Even the most powerful weapons of the Scorpion Army could notnd a single attack on the serpent, but the defense soldiers'' casualties continued to grow.


    Michael was furious at the sight. He took out his holy me sword, rising into the air.


    "I''m your opponent!"


    Wilbur let out a cry, taking out the historical halberd and soaring over to intercept Michael.

 Chapter 1322

    Michael eyed Wilbur coldly. "You''re asking for death."


    "Do you really think you''ve got the world in the palm of your hand just because of one stupid ring?" Wilbur mocked.


    The yful expression on his face infuriated Michael, who roared, "You foolish imbecile. The Ring of Fire is a divine weapon that has been blessed by the Holy Illuminati Lord. It contains divine mes from the heavens that will torch you low lives to ashes!"


    "Is that so? I''d really like to see that," Wilbur smiledzily.


    Michael red up at once, and his holy me sword appeared in his grasp.


    The temperature around him rose in the blink of an eye, and an enormous zing cloud appeared in the sky to ze down on the ground.


    Wilbur smiled. "Seems pretty cool, I guess."


    Michael nearly fainted with rage. This was a divine weapon! How dare this bastard speak of the Ring of Fire like that?


    "This is your punishment from the heavens!" Michael roared. "Liquid ze!"


    He swung his sword down toward Wilbur.


    All at once, roaring holy mes surged out of the de of the sword.


    They seemed to char the air itself as if the air wasbusting from their sheer presence.


    Wilbur let out a cry, exploding with spiritual energy. The historical halberd turned pale as if it were intangible.


    He darted to the side, ducking the iing mes before turning sharply in the air. He shot towards Michael, bringing the halberd down.


    Michael''s eye twitched at the sight of the barely tangible halberd.


    "Chaotic Dissection," Wilbur cried out.


    The ability gave Michael a shock.


    Arge amount of spiritual energy was needed to master this ability, as well as substantial knowledge of time and space.


    There were hardly a handful of people who could do this.


    If Michael remembered correctly, only that mysteriously powerful Pope of his church had mastered this ability.


    This young man seemed to know it, too.


    Chaotic Dissection was an ability that could slice through anything and everything. No one would dare toe into contact with it with their body, and it was only second to the Dimensional Arrow in terms of power.


    Michael let out a roar of fury, bringing the holy fire sword down on Wilbur.


    Wilbur made another impossible turn in mid-air, darting behind Michael and going for his waist.


    Just as Wilbur raised the historical halberd, Michael grew two more heads on his body. All six of his eyes could see in all directions and he swung the holy fire sword backward.


    Wilbur could not afford to meet those destructive mes head-on and had no choice but to duck.


    Both men were wary of each other''s powers, hovering across each other and waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Below them, the battle had reached new levels of intensity.


    Karl''s fight against the eight holy warriors was still ongoing, both parties equally matched.


    The Church of the me Dragon Lord''s militia members grew in strength and courage under the influence of Catherine''s natural charm and the twenty thousand believers'' support and had properly gained the upper hand over the enemy knights. The church militia knights were beginning to grow in casualties by the second.


    The Scorpion Army and the thirty thousand defense soldiers had taken a hard hit from the assault of the me serpent''s fireballs and could hardly deal with the other ongoing battles.


    The tables were starting to turn.


    Over on the hill, Tarron''s jaw threatened to fall off altogether.


    He had never expected the Church of the me Dragon Lord to be so powerful.


    Forget Wilbur''s battle against Michael, the me serpent alone, was something else.


    That Patron Saint was even more mind-blowing, and Tarron could not for the life of her understand what sort of powers she had.

 Chapter 1323

    Then there were the twenty thousand believers who knelt on the ground, shielding the members of the me Dragon Lord Church militia with an unseen power, and helping them grow in strength.


    With the addition of these external factors, it really did seem like the Church of Holy Illuminati was about to lose.


    Tarron''s bewildered expression slowly shifted to one of glee.


    If the Church of the me Dragon Lord were to really defeat the Church of Holy Illuminati, all their problems would be solved.


    This would be great news for Gango for sure.


    On top of that, the Church of the me Dragon Lord would be sure not to let Milo and the others go for what they had done.


    The Church of the me Dragon Lord would be able to make their way into Terya iming to rescue their believers and overthrow the new Teryan government or let Tyrone regain power.


    The Church of the me Dragon Lord gaining control over Terya would be great news for Gango, seeing as they were the first country to house and protect the church.


    Tyrone would be sure to give the Church of the me Dragon Lord benefits just for helping him regain his power alone.


    Either way, it seemed like both Gango and the Church of the me Dragon Lord would be benefiting greatly from this.


    Except...


    Tarron nced at the ongoing battle between Wilbur and Milo.


    They were both the top fighters of their respective party, and the results of the battle fell on them in the end.


    The ray of hope that the Church of the me Dragon Lord could win had only just appeared.


    It was up to Wilbur to im victory for them.


    Right then, Wilbur was circling Michael at high speed. He made impossibly quick and sly attempts to get closer to Michael,unching one lethal attack after another with the Chaos Dissection.


    Michael''s holy me sword was nothing to joke at as well. Coupled with his three heads overlooking the battle from all angles, every single one of Wilbur''s attempts to attack was foiled by the holy me sword.


    However, Wilbur did not give up attacking. He was persistent and relentless, and on many asions, the attacks were a hair away fromnding on Michael.


    As the battle went on, Wilbur''s impossible ways felt like a growing threat to Michael.


    He looked at the battle before him. Their side was clearly on the losing end, and Michael knew that he would have to end this fight quickly so he could support the battles going on below.


    He sent Wilbur backward with one swift move, raising the holy me sword and uttering, "de of the Rising Sun."


    All at once, everyst me disappeared, but the surrounding temperature continued to rise steadily, bordering on unbearable.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows, looking at the painfully normal-looking, even slightly charred holy me sword.


    Michael smirked. "Let me tell you about the power of the de of the Rising Sun, so you''ll at least know how you''re about to die."


    "Please, enlighten me." Wilbur smiled.


    Michael said coldly, "The de of the Rising Sun contains the condensation of the heavenly mes. It does not visibly burn, but anything thates into contact with the de will evaporate in the blink of an eye without even leaving any ashes behind. Are you ready to meet your doom?"


    "No," Wilbur said calmly.


    Michael roared furiously. "Take this!"


    He ducked to the side, swinging the de of the Rising Sun towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur darted away, moving about ten meters to the side.


    The spot where he had been standing erupted with a loud boom.


    Countless ck cracks appeared within a ten-meter radius of the space.


    Wilbur frowned.


    The de of the Rising Sun seemed to be capable of disintegrating air itself. Was it really that terrifying?


    On the hill, Tarron was dumbfounded by the sight before him.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati definitely had a deep history, and Wilbur might not be a match for Michael.


    Once Wilbur lost, the oue of the ongoing battles below would be set.

 Chapter 1324

    The next second, Wilbur let out a sneer. He shot out towards Michael, swinging another Chaotic Dissection toward Michael''s waist.


    Michael roared furiously, brandishing the de of the Rising Sun before bringing it down on Wilbur.


    Wilbur made a sharp turn. The halberd spun in the air, hurtling toward Michael''s shoulder.


    Michael sent his sword out horizontally, forcing Wilbur to retreat.


    An explosion rang through the air as itbusted, releasing rampant spirit energy everywhere and bringing about strong, fierce winds.


    Michael eyed Wilbur coldly. "You''re destined to lose. Just surrender while you still can."


    "Oh, really? I don''t think so."


    Wilbur let out a soft cry, and a spiritual crown appeared above his head.


    The crown glittered brilliantly, runes flowing all over it and radiating a terrifying spiritual pressure.


    "Emperor level?"


    A look of iparable shock appeared on Michael''s face.


    The Emperor level was miles ahead of the Sanctuary level, to a point where it was hardly describable.


    A special trait of this level was that an emperor''s crown would appear when the cultivator activated or used powers of this level.


    The Emperor level would cast a domain, one that was far more powerful than that of the Sanctuary level.


    This was the power of being of Emperor level. Itsws of power were truly terrifying.


    Wilbur smirked coldly. "Do you still think I''m going to lose now?"


    Michael flushed an ugly shade of purple. He was merely at the Super Sanctuary level, and Wilbur was miles ahead of him.


    To be frank, the gap in power between both men was hardly even measurable.


    "Dirge of Despair: Dark Congration of the Abyss."


    Wilbur activated two powers within his domain in a row.


    A powerful spirit pressure enveloped Michael as huge ck clouds appeared in the sky, forming a whirlwind that began absorbing both men''s spiritual energy.


    A wave of hopelessness overtook Michael, and he began losingrge amounts of spiritual energy.


    Even someone at the Super Sanctuary level did not stand a chance against the Emperor domain.


    Michael began to feel hopelessness, loneliness, and despair. The de of the Rising Sun drooped in his grasp.


    Even Tarron and the others on the hill could feel this depressive aura, unable to help the grief that rose in their chests.


    Of course, they were too far away from the domain for it to cause significant harm to them at all.


    Yet even so, it was enough for Tarron and his assistants'' expressions to twist with agony.


    Tarron was in shock. This power was terrifying. It had the ability to manipte the emotions of others.


    It was important to note that being emotionally affected during a battle could definitely be fatal.


    More than that, there was also that terrifying ck cloud in the sky that made it seem like the sky was about to fall.


    How could anyone still have the gusto to keep on fighting under circumstances like these?


    Just then, Wilbur raised the halberd and charged towards Michael once more.


    The Chaos Dissection unleashed a series of ruthless, vicious attacks.


    Just as Michael was about to be struck, he let out a wild roar as mes shot out of the Ring of Fire he was wearing.


    "Fabric of Torment!"


    Following this, an unbearably high temperature surged out of the Ring of Fire, enveloping himpletely.


    The roaring mes sent Wilbur retreating backward, and it was nearly impossible for anything to touch Michael.


    Michael stood amidst the mes, letting out a peal of wildughter.

 Chapter 1325

    "Your foolish low life! Do you know how the Church of Holy Illuminati has been able to stand strong for thousands of years?"


    Wilbur narrowed his gaze coldly at Michael.


    Michael continued to scream wildly. "It is precisely the long, deep history of our church that has allowed us to collect so much power! Low lives like you can hardly even imagine the power our weapons and treasures hold. Did you think you''d be able to defeat me just because you''re at the Emperor level?"


    Wilbur furrowed his brows, gripping the historical halberd.


    Michael was currentlypletely engulfed in mes. He looked like the god of fire descended, lighting up the heavens with a zing red glow.


    This glow was even powerful enough to withstand Wilbur''s domain.


    It had to be said that the power of these divine weapons was indeed terrifying. They were capable of helping a cultivator of the Super Sanctuary level hold up against someone at the Emperor level.


    The power of the Church of Holy Illuminati was definitely respectable as well.


    Michael slowly began to make his way over to Wilbur, still engulfed in the mes as he shouted, "The power of our divine weapons can make up for what weck in skills! Don''t even think of getting smug just because you''re at the Emperor level, you low life."


    As he spoke, Michael waved the de of the Rising Sun before bringing it down harshly on Wilbur.


    Wilbur darted to the side to avoid the attack. The space next to him shone with fine cracks, filling the air with a burnt smell.


    "Emperor level, huh? What a joke! All your powers are useless in the face of the divine weapons!" Michael roared, swinging the sword again and again.


    Wilbur did his best to pick up speed, narrowly avoiding the next few attacks.


    Explosions sounded through the air as the heavens burned, countless cracks appearing throughout.


    Tarron''s jaw nearly fell off at the sight.


    He had thought that Wilbur''s powers were the limit, but now it seemed like Michael''s were even stronger.


    Under the terrifying assault of the Fabric of Torment and the de of the Rising Sun, Wilbur seemed to only be able to defend and duck with no chance to attack in the slightest.


    Was Wilbur really going to lose, despite his terrifying skills?


    Michael looked like the god of fire from where he hovered in mid-air, brandishing the de of the Rising Sun. The airbusted where he swung the sword, filling the sky with mes.


    The church militia knights gained a great deal of confidence at the sight as well. They roared angrily at the me Dragon Lord Church militia,unching into counterattack mode as the battle raged on.


    Michael sent Wilbur retreating backward with another attack of his sword,ughing wildly. "Is this all you can do for someone at the Emperor level? Doesn''t look like much, if you ask me!"


    Cracks continued to appear in the air as Michael swung the de of the Rising Sun. Coupled with the Fabric of Torment, the entire sky seemed to be enveloped in mes, the stench of burning filling everyone''s nostrils.


    The Fabric of Torment worked as such a powerful form of armor that Wilbur could not even get close to Michael in the slightest.


    "It''s time you epted your demise, young man!" Michaelughed wildly, swinging the de of the Rising Sun at Wilbur again and again in what nearly seemed like a ruthless massacre.


    Wilbur continued to duck from the attacks. "You''re merely borrowing the power of your divine weapon. It''s not going tost."


    He narrowly avoided a particrly vicious stab, soaring far away from Michael. "Scared?" Michael spat mockingly.


    Wilbur sneered, holding the historical halberd out in front of him. "The Twelve Chapters of the Divine Symphony: Third Chapter: Funeral of Sky and Sea."


    A terrifying amount of spiritual energy surged out of Wilbur, filling the air within a hundred-meter radius.


    The spiritual energy turned into deep azure seawater, drowning both Wilbur and Michael.


    Michael was in shock. His body, along with Wilbur''s, began to sink towards the bottom of this ''ocean''- but there seemed to be no bottom at all. Michael seemed to be falling endlessly.


    Despite the fact that the Fabric of Torment was still in effect, Michael could no longer breathe. As he continued to fall, an enormous pressure overtook him and he felt like he was about tobust from it.


    Amidst his terror, Michael roared, "What is this?"


    Yet his voice was drowned out by the seawater, despite the fact that what he was saying was still visible from the way his mouth was moving.


    Wilbur smiled as he fell alongside Michael. "The Twelve Chapters of the Divine Symphony have the power to defeat divine forces. Did you really think that busted old ring was going to help you survive?"

 Chapter 1326

    An overwhelming terror enveloped Michael, drowning his spirit in endless fear.


    The Ring of Fire, which he had been so proud of, seemed to be incapable of saving him.


    What on earth were these Twelve Chapters of the Divine Symphony? How were they even capable of taking down the power of a divine weapon?


    Well, the Twelve Chapters of the Divine Symphony were an ultimate move that the old dragon had blessed Wilbur with.


    And to Wilbur, that old dragon ran circles around any other divine force in the universe.


    Whether it was the Church of Holy Illuminati or the God of Darkness, nothing could hold a candle to the old dragon.


    If all Twelve Chapters of the Divine Symphony were to be activated, they would even be able to take down a god. The power of this move was terrifying, and this was the message that the old dragon had sent to Wilbur.


    Wilbur undoubtedly found the ways of the old dragon despicable, but he had never once doubted its power.


    It was just a pity that his powers at the Emperor level only allowed him to activate up to the third chapter, and that was the limit.


    As Michael and Wilbur continued to sink, the power of the Ring of Fire took a huge hit.


    Michael was starting to feel suffocated, and the overwhelming assault of the seawater eventually made the mes of the Fabric of Torment disappear.


    An overwhelming pressure bore down on Michael as he fell into deep fear.


    Then there was that growing sense of loneliness and despair that seemed to hack


    at his soul, causing him to lose even more spiritual energy.


    Coupled with the terrifying power of the Funeral of Sky and Sea, this was an attack strong enough to destroy anyone''s resolve.


    Michael was gripped by fear, wanting nothing more than to escape.


    He tried to raise his spiritual energy with all his might to channel the power of the Ring of Fire so that he could swim upwards.


    Yet the overwhelming pressure that bore down on him seemed to weigh hundreds of thousands of tons, sinking him down further and further. All Michael could see was the haunting blue of the ocean, trapping him like a murky prison.


    "This is impossible!" Michael roared, channeling all the spiritual energy to draw power from the Ring of Fire.


    Yet his efforts were futile as the Dirge of Despair and the Dark Congration of the Abyss continued their relentless attack. Coupled with the Funeral of Sky and Sea, this was an attack that far surpassed what Michael''s powers were capable of taking on.


    Wilbur smiled. "Do you still think that the Emperor level isn''t much?"


    Michael''s expression shed with despair and horror.


    Both men continued to sink. Eventually, the Fabric of Torment crumbled under the pressure as the de of the Rising Sun disappeared as well.


    Michael''s figure exploded the very next second, dyeing the seawater around him red. The bloody seawater eventually sank as well, disappearing out of sight as it was disced with even more seawater.


    All that remained was the Ring of Fire, continuing to sink down the ocean.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. He retracted his spiritual energy and the Funeral of Sky and Sea disappeared. Wilbur swooped over, ncing at the Ring of Fire before tossing it into his demine.


    Below him, Gary and Milo looked nothing but terrified.


    They could hardly believe that Michael had died just like that.


    Wasn''t he at the Super Sanctuary level, and armed with the Ring of Fire from the Church of Holy Illuminati? How had he been taken down so easily?


    The eight holy warriors'' expressions shifted, and Karl took advantage of this tounch into a merciless attack.


    One warrior was cut down at the waist by Karl''s ice sword, copsing to the ground in two frozen pieces. The remaining seven holy warriors did not have the spirit to carry on either, retreating at top speed.


    The church militia knights'' bravado took a huge hit at the sight of Michael''s death.


    Just then, Catherine let out a loud cheer.


    "Glory is of the Church of the me Dragon Lord! Take them down!"


    A red glow fell upon the me Dragon Lord Church militia members.


    The twenty thousand believers began to raise the volume of their prayers, thend echoing with their voices.


    The me Dragon Lord Church militia perked up as if they had taken a pill of bravado, swinging their weapons wildly as they massacred the remaining church militia knights.


    All at once, the tables had turned for the holy warriors and church militia knights, forcing them to retreat further.


    The Scorpion Army and the defense soldiers had also greatly suffered from the me serpents'' fireballs.


    All of this led to a chain reaction.

 Chapter 1327

    The Scorpion Army and the defense soldiers began to scramble for the nearest vehicles to them, fleeing for their lives.


    Gary and Milo knew that they had lost their strongest fighter. They sped off in a truck as well, not even bothering to collect their men.


    Michael''s defeat filled the members of the Church of the me Dragon Lord with bravado and spirit. Coupled with Wilbur''s terrifying powers, the opposing side had lost all their confidence.


    Tarron took in the sight before him with shock, hardly able to believe his eyes.


    Michael''s powers had been a sight to see, but Wilbur''s were on another level.


    The Church of the me Dragon Lord hadpletely defeated the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    This was a result that no one had even thought would be possible just half an


    hour ago.


    Everyone knew how powerful the Church of the Holy Illuminati was. They were practically a global legend.


    And yet, Wilbur had taken them down. In fact, he had even wiped out one of their three main judges, Michael An.


    This was a positively mind-blowing oue, one that would shock the world for


    sure.


    Just then, Wilbur slowlynded on the ground. Karl, Catherine, and the others came up to bow to him, their gazes filled with admiration.


    The power of their Pope had shocked them once more.


    Wilbur looked at them. "I hope you''re not too badly hurt?"


    Karl smiled. "Just a scratch here and there."


    Wilbur nodded, looking at Cameron and Dawson.


    Both men were covered in blood, unclear whether it was theirs or that of their enemies.


    "We''re fine. We''re still good to fight." Both men were clearly still overwhelmed with the glee of victory.


    Wilbur then looked at the me Dragon Lord Church militia members.


    They were all drenched in blood as well, and only two-thirds of the members were still standing.


    Yet the smiles on their faces were undeniably triumphant.


    Wilbur nodded. "Head to the capital of Terya with President Tyrone."


    "Are we going to attack Terya?" Karl asked.


    "We''re not attacking," said Wilbur. "We''re rescuing our believers and freeing them from the torment they have suffered. We shall revive Terya''s faith in our church and take down the rebels for President Tyrone."


    "Yes, Your Holiness!" the crowd shouted, growing with emotion by the second.


    "Let''s go!"


    The order rang through the air, and Wilbur led the group across the border towards the capital of Terya.


    Behind them, Catherine had arranged for Tyrone to be helped onto a car.


    Tyrone stared at the tragic remains of the battlefield in disbelief, as well as the overwhelming amount of corpses left behind by members of the Church of Holy Illuminati, the Scorpion Army, and the defense soldiers.


    It was clear that the enemy had been defeated quite thoroughly, with no medical staff even in sight.


    He could not for the life of him understand how the Church of the me Dragon Lord had done it.


    They had taken down such a powerfulbined force on their own.


    Tarron stood on the hill in a daze.


    What he had just seen hardly seemed real.


    Was the power of the Church of the me Dragon Lord really that terrifying?


    This Pope of theirs seemed like he was second to none in the universe.


    Just then, his assistant piped up shakily next to him. "W-What should we do now?"


    The battle had scared them out of their wits, especially the one between Wilbur and Michael.


    That was something beyond their wildest imaginations. Those two men were more god than human.


    After a long silence, Tarron clenched his fists.

 Chapter 1328

    "Follow them! This is going to change history," Tarron shouted, scrambling to get into a car with his assistants and speeding after the group of people.


    Over in the capital of Terya, Gary and Milo had fled to the middle of the city with what remained of their men, hastily setting up a defensive line.


    Milo looked at Gary in terror. "What do we do now?"


    "What do you think?" Gary spat, nearly exploding with rage and panic. "I''m done here! It''s your call now."


    Michael was already dead, and the Church of Holy Illuminati had been defeated fair and square. The holy warriors and church militia knights had retreated halfway, and there was no way Gary was staying to die.


    Gary barked out an order and fled toward the east with the remaining members of the Scorpion Army.


    Milo was left alone in the city, unable to believe what had just happened.


    How could a force as powerful as the Church of Holy Illuminati have lost? Michael, someone of the Super Sanctuary level and even armed with a divine weapon, had died.


    What was he going to do now?


    Milo was overwhelmed with terror.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati could retreat, and Gary could flee as well. They were not Teryan and could very well leave.


    But what about Milo? He was Teryan born, and there was nowhere he could run to.


    There were barely ten thousand defense soldiers left, and Milo hardly thought that they would be capable of holding their own.


    Amidst a fit of terror, Milo began frantically dialing the numbers of multiple foreign armed forces and promising them the world.


    As long as they said yes, Milo was more than happy to give them control over a portion of the country. More importantly, he would be able to stay alive.


    His only hope was in these armed forces now.


    Milo paced about in the presidential office, shaking with nerves and panic.


    Hours had passed, and he had not gotten a single reply.


    Finally, the phone on the table rang.


    Milo grabbed it at once, picking it up with glee.


    "Hello?"


    "Milo Konos, surrender now and face your sentence- or you shall die like a fool." Tyrone''s furious voice rang through the call.


    The phone fell to the ground with a tter, the call beeping to an end as Milo''s face paled.


    He did not get the backup that he had hoped for, but instead got a call from Tyrone. It was all over now.


    At the same time.


    Under Wilbur''s lead, the church militia and twenty thousand believers arrived at the capital of Terya.


    The defense soldiers stuck their heads out of the buildings lining the city streets, looking around anxiously.


    Wilbur got out of the truck, putting his hands behind his back.


    Behind him were Karl, Catherine, Cameron, Dawson, Tyrone, and the church militia members.


    Further behind were the twenty thousand believers, their gazes burning with bravado and confidence.


    Tarron took in the sight from behind everyone, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Who would have thought that the Church of the me Dragon Lord would have been able to make it this far? They had practically stormed the city of the Terya capital.


    Wilbur smiled at Tyrone. "Mister President, what did Milo Konos say?"


    "Not a word, Your Holiness," Tyrone replied respectfully.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Let''s go inside, then."


    He began to make his way to the president''s office, everyone else following behind him.


    Wilbur walked as if he were on an evening stroll, scanning his surroundings with his spiritual power and hurling fireballs anywhere he detected defense soldiers.


    The sheer destructive power of the fireballs scared the wits out of the already terrified defense soldiers, and none of them could even fight back.


    Before the soldiers could even surrender, they had fallen under the attack of the fireballs.

 Chapter 1329

    What seemed like a basic fireball spell waspletely transformed by Wilbur''s power.


    These fireballs were a few times bigger than regr fireballs. They were a deep red color, more powerful than heavy-duty cannon bullets that sent the defense soldiers screaming for their lives.


    The me serpent cried out as it soared above everyone, and fireballs continued to explode in the city.


    The people bolted their windows and doors shut, filled with terror.


    Just like that, Wilbur reached the presidential building by massacring his way there.


    Everyone stopped in front of the main doors, lighting up with excitement.


    Tyrone was all the more touched.


    He would never have expected to be standing here, ready to resume his power just two days after he had been locked up in the underground cer.


    "Let''s take a look inside." Wilbur strode into the building.


    Just then, the doors of the building flew open. A sea of people surged out, and Karl and the others got ready to attack at once.


    Wilbur looked at the people calmly.


    All of them had their weapons raised above their heads, falling to their knees at


    once.


    "We surrender!" the head soldiers shouted.


    Wilbur smiled. Karl called out at once, "Disarm them!"


    The church militia crowded over, taking the soldiers'' weapons, and holding them down.


    "Where''s Milo Konos?" Karl asked loudly.


    "Milo k-killed himself," the head soldiers stuttered.


    Karl looked at Wilbur, who smiled. "Let''s go inside."


    Wilbur strode into the building with everyone else following behind him, weaving their way over to the main office.


    Miloy on the marble floor motionless in a pool of blood.


    Karl nced at him. "He shot himself."


    "Throw his body out, and clean this ce up," Wilbur frowned.


    Members of the church militia came forward to pick up Milo''s body at once, wiping the floor clean of his blood.


    Wilbur then looked at Tyrone, pointing at the desk in the office. "Take your seat, Mister President. You belong here."


    "Thank you." Tyrone did not turn Wilbur down, inviting everyone else to sit as well before walking over to the desk.


    He stroked the desk, grief filling his chest.


    His entire family was dead, and it was hard to hide his grief even if he had be the president again.


    "I understand how much grief you are in, Mister President. Losing your family is one of the most unbearable forms of pain. What you need to do now, however, is take control of the broadcast stations and other relevant departments. Regroup your army, and call for a live national announcement," Wilbur said.


    Tyrone nodded, and Wilbur looked at Karl. "Help President Tyrone regain control of the broadcast stations and police forces for now. Reassure the people and make sure order is kept until President Tyrone calls for the announcement."


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    Dawson and Cameron had a few men stay behind to protect Tyrone, before setting out with the rest of the church militia and the twenty thousand believers to the various departments.


    All the departments in the presidential building had received orders as well, and each head of department was to report to the main office.


    Once everything was settled, Wilbur turned to Tyrone. "You''re going to be very busy for a while, Mister President. I won''t be in your way."


    "Your Holiness, would you mind staying here for the time being? We have many guest rooms here," Tyrone scrambled to say.


    Wilbur smiled. "Sure. I''ll wait until you''ve got everything settled."


    His words calmed Tyrone down greatly and gave him a huge confidence boost. Tyrone then let out a long sigh of relief.


    Despite the fact that Milo and the others had been taken down, Terya was still in chaos and the people were still terrified.


    Who knew if any dangers or changes mighte? Tyrone was not sure if he would be able to keep his position secure without Wilbur around.


    "Should you prepare your statement too, Your Holiness?" Catherine piped up then.

 Chapter 1330

    "Me? What statement?" Wilbur asked, puzzled.


    Catherine said, "Your Holiness, this political shift has lost us many of our faithful believers. I think you should speak up in condemnation of the crimes of the Church of Holy Illuminati, Milo Konos, and the others. It would bring our believers greatfort."


    Wilbur thought about it and nodded.


    Just then, Tyrone said, "Your Holiness, I''ve decided to dere the Church of the me Dragon Lord to be the national religion of Terya. All the people of the nation will be believers in your church. This news can be announced along with your statement."


    "Oh?" Wilbur paused for a beat. "Alright, then. We''ll wait a little until you''ve settled everything, President Tyrone. I''ll think about whether or not I''m going to make an appearance."


    "You aren''t nning on showing up?" Tyrone seemed a little surprised.


    Wilbur smiled. "I think our Patron Saint would be a better person for the job." Tyrone looked at Catherine.


    She was d in white robes and seemed to radiate a pure glow. Indeed, she would make a good impression on the public.


    Wilbur could not help but marvel at her growth.


    Being worshiped by the church''s believers for a long time had given Catherine a substantial amount of divine powers.


    These divine powers made her emit a holy glow of authority, even making her look more like a pope than Wilbur himself.


    Catherine fell silent, implying her agreement with Wilbur''s words.


    Following that, Tyrone settled Wilbur down in one of the guest rooms in the presidential building. Catherine left with a dozen church believers. Karl and the others stood watch over the various departments in the capital to help with Tyrone''s iing work.


    Everything was being executed without a hitch.


    On the contrary, Wilbur had gotten bored fromzing around in the presidential building for days on end.


    Eventually, Tyrone made an appearance on national television one morning to give a speech.


    He first sternly condemned the political shift Milo had orchestrated, dering his actions to be a severe breach of thew, and he even fraternized with foreign armed forces.


    Next, Tyrone praised the Church of the me Dragon Lord. He announced that it was them who had helped Terya take Milo down, oveing the rebellion supported by Gary Olgard''s Scorpion Army and the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    Finally, Tyrone announced that he had regained his power in the national cab and taken the rebellion downpletely. The Church of the me Dragon Lord had yed a huge role in this, and they would now be Terya''s national religion. On top of that, the country would bear down on the forces of the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    The statement came as an enormous shock to all of Freeca.


    It was important to note that the Church of Holy Illuminati was an extremely powerful force, one that no other country had dared to publicly condemn before.


    Of course, the otherwise unheard-of Church of the me Dragon Lord had attracted the attention of the rest of Freeca as well.


    After Tyrone''s speech waspleted, Patron Saint Catherine Sharpe appeared on the screen.


    Her expression was stern as she exposed the Church of Holy Illuminati for their cruel, inhumane treatment towards the members of the Church of the me Dragon Lord, before urging other nations of Freeca to boycott the Church of Holy Illuminati. The Church of the me Dragon Lord would donate one billion Dashan dors to help Terya revive its nation and help its believers of the Church of the me Dragon Lord.


    After the announcement was over, the people of Teryan began converting to the Church of the me Dragon Lord at an overwhelming rate.


    Aside from the fact that the Church of the me Dragon Lord had helped Tyrone regain his power, one billion Dashan dors was also no small amount, and every believer of the Church of the me Dragon Lord would receive a part of this money in financial support.


    If the Church of the me Dragon Lord had already had a pretty good reputation,


    it was practically the nation''s new darling now.


    Wilbur watched the speech from his room with a smile on his face.


    This was Tyrone''s way of repaying Wilbur, a rightful gesture of gratitude. What surprised Wilbur was Catherine''s speech.


    She had really grown up.


    Her natural charm seemed to permeate the television screen, entering one''s mind.


    That ability was steadily growing, as well.


    Wilbur nodded and entered his demine.


    The Ring of Fire hovered in mid-air, the red gemstone on it emitting a fiery glow


    akin to a meteor in the sky.

 Chapter 1331

    Wilbur waved his hand, and the Ring of Fire flew over to his palm.


    He inspected the ring and discovered a lot of inscriptions on it. It was iridescent, and he had sensed the item, so he could tell it was extraordinary.


    He felt like he might not have won against Michael who possessed the ring if he did not have the support of the Dragon''s Altar. It earned the name of being a godly item.


    Wilbur tried to wear the ring. He felt like he would be more unstoppable if he could use the ring.


    However, he was disappointed after a moment.


    It was clear that the ring was custom-made for the Church of Holy Illuminati because he could not utilize the ring''s power at all.


    It did not matter because the ring was a wonderful contribution. He could gain benefits if he turned it in.


    Wilbur gave it onest try, to no avail, so he tossed it into the Dragon''s Altar.


    A wave of mysterious ancient energy washed over him, and the Ring of Fire was turned into grace points.


    "A thousand and five hundred points?" Wilbur looked at the grace points in the golden hourss and gasped. He wondered how the ring produced so many grace points.


    An ancient energy appeared at the same time. The demine shook with it.


    "Is the Dragon here?" Wilbur was shocked.


    That never happened before.


    An ancient voice could be heard as Wilbur expected.


    "My Divine Dependent, you surprised me. I can''t believe you found a sacrifice like that. I''m in awe of yourpetence."


    "Thanks. What benefits can I get?"


    Wilbur knew that the Dragon did not need worshipers or respect. The Dragon only needed sacrifice, so it would not punish anyone for a bad attitude. Wilbur went straight to the point.


    Augh echoed in the demine.


    "You did well. I now grant you the title of ''The Explorer'', so you will be under my protection."


    A light appeared and entered Wilbur''s body.


    However, Wilbur did not feel a thing.


    "That''s it?" asked Wilbur in shock.


    "You will know why this title is magnificent in the future, so appreciate it."


    Wilbur was furious because the reward was bullshit. He wondered if the Dragon was about to leave like that. "Hold it right there. What the hell is this? Are you fooling me?"


    "Are you not satisfied?"


    "Of course I''m not. I risked my life to exchange the ring. How can you try to bluff me?" asked Wilbur angrily.


    There was silence in the demine.


    Wilbur felt slightly afraid. He carefully looked around, even though he could not see anything.


    The Dragon could be heard after a long while.


    "I can grant you a wish due to your achievement. Name your wish."


    Wilbur was overjoyed to hear that. He thought, ''That''s more like it!''


    However, he started to feel troubled. He wondered what he should wish for.


    An opportunity like that was rare, so he had to think it through.


    He struggled with a choice, so much so that his expression started to twist.

 Chapter 1332

    Wilbur clenched his jaw after a long while. He said, "I wish to eradicate the Church of Holy Illuminati."


    The Church of Holy Illuminati was his biggest enemy, especially after the incident.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati and his Church of the Fire Dragon Lord were mortal enemies.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati was powerful, so he felt like he would be no match for them if a war broke out.


    He also heard that the Pope was invincible.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati had millions of years'' worth of treasure, so they probably had more than the Ring of Fire. They were a real threat to Wilbur.


    The old dragon could be heard after Wilbur made his wish.


    "As you wish. The Church of Holy Illuminati will be eradicated."


    "Will they be eradicated right now?" asked Wilbur while poking his head out.


    "The Church of Holy Illuminati will be eradicated, but not right now."


    The consciousness of the Dragon went away like the tide.


    Wilbur was stunned.


    He suddenly burst out a tantrum after a moment.


    He cursed, "What the f*ck do you mean by that? Are you toying with me?"


    Wilbur scolded for more than half an hour.


    ''F*ck. The eradication of the Church of Holy Illuminati can be after ten thousand years. Isn''t the Dragon bluffing in the end if that''s how my wish will be granted?'' he thought.


    Wilbur was exhausted from scolding the old dragon, so he sat on the ground.


    He felt fooled by the old dragon.


    He felt like he should have asked for something substantial.


    It was a shame that there were no second chances.


    He calmed down after a moment, then despised the lousy personality of the old


    dragon again. He looked towards the screen.


    The screen was full of items.


    An option soon caught his attention.


    "Faith Seal."


    Wilbur fell into deep thought after reading the introduction.


    The Faith Seal was an ability to imnt an idea or a thought into someone''s consciousness, and that person would believe it without a doubt.


    That ability was a divine skill for churches.


    He could have the most faithful believers. Moreover, if he could master the ability,


    he might be able to imnt faith in widespread groups.


    There were various ways to use that ability, it was marvelous when he thought about it.


    He pondered for a while and decided to choose that option.


    He chose to exchange it. The golden hourss turned, and the grace points were instantly used up.


    A ball of light levitated and entered Wilbur''s consciousness.


    Wilbur was in immense pain, but the ability was very useful to him, so he did not regret it.


    Wilbur shook his head at what happened the night before, then he exited the demine.


    He had to scold the old dragon again before he left.


    ...


    There was a Holy Illuminati Church in the Vatican.


    The church was tall andrge. The distance between the floor and the dome was around a hundred meters.


    The church was around a thousand square meters with twelve angel statues. The statues were more than ten meters high, and they were refined.


    Three figures stood in front of the holy pool in the church.


    They looked tiny in the massive church.


    There was an old man with long gray robes and two middle-aged men.


    The middle-aged men wore long white robes with blood-red capes. There were crosses and holy verses sewn on the robes and the capes.


    They were beautifully made, a stark contrast to the inly dressed old man.

 Chapter 1333

    Two middle-aged men looked at the white holy water in the holy pool, and they looked stern.


    The old man trembled, and he had blurred eyes. He was so old that he might pass away anytime.


    The holy water suddenly boiled in the holy pool after a moment.


    An unseen power started to ripple in the church.


    Those middle-aged men looked very nervous, only the old man looked like he was about to fall asleep.


    A male baby gradually floated to the surface of the holy water as it boiled, and the baby started to cry.


    The baby rapidly grew as he cried, and he stopped growing until he was three years old.


    He was floating on the holy water, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    The middle-aged man suddenly said, "Wee back, Michael."


    The face of the baby looked simr to Michael''s.


    He looked at the three men, then he crawled out from the holy pool. He knelt in front of the old man and said, "Your Holiness, thanks for reincarnating me."


    The old man was the famous Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati, Augheimer.


    The two middle-aged men were also part of the three important judges of the tribunal, Moses and Banks.


    Augheimer nced at Michael with his blurred eyes and sighed. He asked, "Why did you have to do it?"


    "Your Holiness, the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord in Freeca is our biggest enemy. They have to be exterminated," said Michael.


    Augheimer said slowly, "But you didn''t exterminate them."


    "Your Holiness, please give me some time. I will exterminate the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord once I recover. The Lord of the Holy Illuminati''s glory shall not be tainted," said Michael.


    The Pope sighed and walked towards the deeper parts of the church. He said, "The Lord of the Holy Illuminati''s glory shall not be tainted, but we are forces that are about to fight against the chaos, so it''s unnecessary."


    The Pope opened a short and small wooden door, and he walked into a small room before closing the door.


    That was the ce where the Pope rested. No one ever entered the room, nor did anyone dare to.


    Michael stood to look at Moses and Banks when the door closed.


    Moses touched his sideburns and said, "Sir Michael, it doesn''t seem like you''re victorious this time."


    "It cost a lot for the church to bring you back," said Banks while smiling. Michael frowned, but it looked funny in his three-year-old body. "Their Pope is mysteriously powerful. I admit that I underestimated him." Banks smiled and asked, "What do you n to do next?"


    "We should work together and exterminate them for good," said Michael. Moses frowned and said, "It seems like the Pope doesn''t agree."


    "He''s too old. We have to maintain the glory of the church," said Michael.


    Banks shrugged and said, "I agree. His Holiness the Pope is getting too old and he''s making foolish decisions."


    They looked at the wooden door at the same time, and they pondered.


    ...


    Wilbur was in the presidential office in Terya.


    Wilbury on the chair in the yard and looked at the sky like he was daydreaming.


    Catherine walked over and said with respect, "Your Holiness, the president would like to meet you."


    "Let him in," said Wilbur.


    Catherine nodded and left. Soon, Tyrone walked in alone and bowed.


    "Your Holiness, thanks for the help these days. I came here to show my gratitude."


    Wilbur stood and smiled. He said, "It looks like I should leave too."


    The matters were settled there.


    Tyrone was back in charge, and the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord became the national religion of Terya. Everything was developing rapidly in a good direction.


    "Your Holiness, I have another request. I hope you can ept it," said Tyrone.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Feel free to tell me."


    Tyrone smiled and beckoned at someone outside.

 Chapter 1334

    A beautiful girl with a properly made local outfit slowly walked in.


    The girl was around twenty years old, and she had a beautiful face. Her body was also sexy. She was a beauty even amongst women.


    The girl slowly walked to Wilbur and bowed in adylike manner.


    Tyrone said, "Your Holiness, this is my niece, Mary. She just turned twenty. I would like her to follow you and take care of your needs."


    Wilbur was very surprised. He did not expect Tyrone to have ideas like that.


    He awkwardly said, "I don''t think this is necessary, Mister President."


    "Your Holiness, I know you don''t need money, and Terya is poor. We can''t provide any decent gifts. Moreover, Mary couldn''t sleep when she heard about you. She can''t stop thinking about you, and she wants to serve you, so please ept her," said Tyrone.


    Wilbur looked at Mary. She was indeed beautiful.


    She had a round face and smooth skin. Her breast was busty, and her long legs made her seem youthful. She was indeed beautiful.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "I appreciate the gesture, Mister President, but please take thedy with you."


    "Your Holiness, please ept me, alright?" Mary knelt on the floor looking sad and pitiful.


    Wilbur felt flustered because he never encountered something like that.


    Suddenly, Karl walked in and bowed. He said, "Your Holiness, Tarron said President Rogan would like to meet you."


    Wilbur immediately said, "Alright, I''ll head to Gango immediately."


    He turned and looked at Tyrone and said, "Thanks, Mister President. I have matters to attend to, so I won''t be staying."


    Then, he left in stride.


    Tyrone and Mary were left alone in the yard.


    "Does he dislike me, uncle?" asked Mary sadly.


    Tyrone smiled and replied, "Who doesn''t like a pretty girl like you?"


    "Why would he reject me then?" asked Mary puzzlingly.


    He smiled and asked, "Are you willing to wait?"


    "Yes," she replied while nodding.


    He smiled and said, "You should live here until his next arrival. I believe that he will ept you when he sees you again."


    Mary nodded hard and said, "I am willing to wait for Terya''s sake, no matter how long it takes."


    Wilbur left Terya and returned to Saturn Vige.


    Most of the church members were busy in Terya, so only Groot was there.


    Wilbur and Groot chatted for half an hour, then he drove to Goldsand City in Gango.


    He received a phone call from Hannah before he reached Goldsand City. "Miss Toya, how are you?" Wilbur answered the call while he drove.


    Hannah could be heard from the other end of the phone. She sounded slightly depressed as she said, "Wilbur, you''re in Gango. I can''t believe you don''t even want to meet up."


    "I had urgent matters to attend to, and I was just done. I''m heading towards Goldsand City right now. I was wondering if you were busy."


    Hannah kissed him when theyst said goodbye.


    Wilbur secretly gulped when he thought about her seductive red lips and her full bust.


    Even heroes have had women''s troubles since the beginning of time, and Wilbur was no exception.


    Hannah and Mary were both beautiful women. He would be lying if he said he was not interested in them.


    However, he had to maintain his image. He could not seem too unserious.


    He shook his head and sighed.


    His status was quite troubling sometimes.


    Hannah said, "I know you have important business, and it seems like it''s a huge sess."


    "You can say that," Wilbur replied.


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. She asked, "Wilbur, can I have dinner with you tonight?"


    Wilbur checked the time. It would be the evening when he reached Goldsand City.

 Chapter 1335

    However, he had an appointment with Rogan.


    He thought about it and said, "Sure, but it''ll be eight at night when I arrive."


    "Alright. Let''s meet at the Goldsand Hotel, alright? The revolving restaurant there has a great night view," said Hannah with excitement.


    Wilbur said, "Alright. I''ll get there as soon as possible."


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you."


    Wilbur hung up and shook his head.


    Hannah clearly sounded like she wasining. It made him feel like a jerk.


    However, they were not in a rtionship.


    Everest Foreign Trade was progressing nicely, and it brought a lot of profit for Cape Consortium.


    He felt like he should let President Rogan wait for a while.


    Wilbur drove towards Goldsand City while humming a tune.


    Meanwhile, Hannah told her assistant to book a reservation. She went back home


    to put on makeup and choose her outfit.


    President Rogan sat in his office and frowned.


    Osborn stood silently on the side.


    Rogan rubbed between his brows and asked slowly, "I''m afraid the Church of Holy Illuminati won''t stop, right, Osborn?"


    "Of course not. The Church of Holy Illuminati has always been on top and the oppressor. How will they stop after losing?" asked Osborn.


    Rogan asked, "Are we at risk by choosing Wilbur''s side?"


    "Mister President, you made the choice to have an alliance with Dasha. It''s also reasonable to stand with Mister Wilbur Penn. Also, those Westerners see us as their enemy. This will be the only oue regardless of what you do."


    Rogan went silent. The phone rang after a long while, so Osborn answered it. Osborn hung up after a while. He said softly, "Mister Wilbur Penn said he had an appointment, so the meeting will be postponed to tomorrow."


    Rogan was stunned for a moment. Then, he asked, "Do you think that Wilbur purposefully did that because we didn''t support him during this incident?"


    Wilbur caused a hugemotion in the borders between the two nations and in Terya.


    Moreover, mistakes had been made, so Rogan had reasons to believe that Wilbur was mad at them.


    He felt like the postponement of the meeting was purposeful.


    Wilbur was powerful enough to do that.


    Osborn frowned and replied slowly, "It''s possible. We didn''t provide support at the borders, after all. The government decision also seems unfriendly."


    Rogan sighed and pondered for a moment. He said, "Find out where he is. I''ll go to him in person."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wilbur rushed to the elevator in Goldsand Hotel.


    Suddenly, a big-bellied middle-aged man also came to the elevator with two bodyguards and an assistant.


    "Move," said a bodyguard rudely.


    Wilbur frowned and asked coldly, "Do you own this elevator?"


    Wilbur was never polite toward rude people.


    "Ha. Who the hell are you? How dare you speak to us that way?" asked the man who looked like an assistant.


    The fat man also nced at Wilbur, then he looked at him with contempt.


    He felt like Wilbur was only a foreigner, so he wondered how he dared to be so arrogant.


    Then, the bodyguards surrounded Wilbur from the sides because the assistant scolded him.


    Wilbur chuckled and asked, "Do you want to fight?"


    "Fight?" The assistant instantlyughed and replied, "This is the Finance Minister of Gango. Do you think we will fight you?"


    "Move then," said Wilbur coldly.


    The assistant looked displeased. He yelled, "We won''t fight you, but we''ll put you in jail."

 Chapter 1336

    The finance minister smiled smugly.


    The finance minister was important in any nation, so it was no wonder that he was so arrogant.


    Wilbur smirked coldly and said, "I don''t believe that you can put me in jail over an elevator."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, just wait and see," said the assistant while smiling.


    Wilbur also smiled coldly. He was curious to see how they would do that.


    The finance minister said coldly, "Alright, don''t waste time on him. I asked Barbara out for dinner. Don''t let him affect my appetite."


    "Yes, sir. I''ll run an investigation on him. Someone will get rid of him immediately."


    The elevator door opened as he spoke. The finance minister scoffed coldly and walked into the elevator. The bodyguards followed him, and the assistant stopped Wilbur.


    "What''s your name?" asked the assistant coldly.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "Wilbur Penn."


    "I''ll remember you. Don''t think about running away, because you can''t, got it?" asked the assistant arrogantly.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "I won''t run away. Don''t you worry."


    Then, he pressed the elevator button.


    The assistant scoffed coldly and started to make phone calls. Wilbur ignored him and went into the elevator.


    The assistant sneered as he watched Wilbur leave.


    He felt like Wilbur was a joke because he dared to be rude towards the finance minister.


    The assistant thought that Wilbur would regret it when he went to jail.


    Wilbur walked to the revolving restaurant and the waiter approached him to ask about his reservation. Wilbur said Hannah''s name and he was led to a table in front of a window. Their table was more private.


    Hannah was waiting there for him. She hurriedly stood when she saw him, and she shyly asked Wilbur to sit.


    Wilbur sized her up.


    Hannah wore a full ck gown with a white pearl ne.


    Her long neck made her look elegant like a swan. Her gown had a V-line cut, so her cleavage was revealed. She looked stunning with smooth skin.


    The gown silt was also up to her thigh, so her skin was revealed as she moved. It was eye-catching.


    Wilbur nced and hurriedly looked away. He said, "You''re so beautiful today." "Thanks. Long time no see," said Hannah while looking at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Yeah, it''s been months. I heard from Faye that Everest Foreign Trade is progressing very smoothly, and we started to gain huge profits."


    "Yes, it''s progressing very nicely now, and it''s all thanks to you," she said while smiling.


    He shook his head and said, "It''s all thanks to your good management, we''re just investors."


    They quietly had their conversation. Suddenly, a morous woman walked in, and she was the center of attention in the restaurant.


    "Wow, Barbara!" Hannah also eximed.


    Wilbur frowned because he heard of that name.


    He nced at Barbara. She was indeed beautiful, and she looked very confident.


    "Who is she? Is she famous?" asked Wilbur curiously.


    Hannah smiled and replied, "You''re not from here, so you don''t know. She''s a trending celebrity in Gango right now, and she''s very famous."


    "Oh, she''s a celebrity." Wilbur nodded.


    They saw a fat guy stand to greet Barbara, and she walked over with a smile.


    The fat guy was the finance minister.


    Wilbur and Hannah were sitting somewhere more private.


    Hannah picked that spot on purpose, so she could have a quiet conversation with Wilbur and no one would disturb them.


    However, Wilbur could see the table of the finance minister clearly.


    He saw that the finance minister asked Barbara to sit. He was being friendly, and they started to chat. The waiter started to pour wine for them.

 Chapter 1337

    Wilbur asked, "Do you know the Finance Minister of Gango?"


    "I met him once at the banquet of the presidential office," said Hannah.


    Wilbur nodded. Hannah had status, so it was reasonable that she attended a banquet at the presidential office.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Hannah.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "Nothing, I was only curious."


    Wilbur did not want to ruin the mood, so he did not say anything.


    Hannah nodded. The waiter brought the decanted red wine to their table. Hannah poured it for Wilbur, and they raised their sses.


    They drank and casually chatted. The courses were also served as they enjoyed the night view of Goldsand City. It was quite lovely.


    Hannah appreciated the dinner a lot. She kept chatting with Wilbur, and her face was gradually blushing from drinking wine.


    They had appetizers, entrees, the main course, and desserts. They ate for more than an hour before they were finished.


    Hannah lowered her gaze after they were done with dinner. She said, "I think I drank too much, Wilbur. Can you send me back?"


    "Sure," replied Wilbur.


    Hannah nced at Wilbur and blushed. She lowered her gaze and said, "I reserved a room here, so I''m not going home tonight."


    Wilbur was stunned. He looked at Hannah''s blushing face and hesitated, then smiled in the end and said, "Alright, I''ll send you back."


    It would be hurtful to reject Hannah right away. He felt like he should go along with


    it.


    Hannah instantly smiled and stood.


    Wilbur stood, so Hannah held his arm, and they walked outside.


    Coincidentally, the assistant of the finance minister walked in.


    He was clearly surprised because he could not believe that Wilbur was also in the restaurant.


    "You''re here too?"


    "What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to be here?" asked Wilbur rudely.


    The assistant looked displeased. He said coldly, "You don''t know your ce. This may be thest dinner you''ll have in public."


    "Oh yeah? Why do I find that hard to believe?" asked Wilbur mockingly.


    Hannah looked shocked. She looked at Wilbur and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing. Don''t worry about it." Wilbur did not want to ruin her mood.


    Suddenly, the finance minister walked out with Barbara because they were also done with dinner.


    He was clearly upset when he saw Wilbur.


    "Why is he here?" asked the finance minister.


    His assistant bowed and replied, "Don''t worry, sir. The police are on their way. They''ll arrest him immediately."


    "What a downer. Get the car ready for me. I''m going to enjoy Miss Barbara''s newest movie."


    The assistant hurriedly said, "The car is ready, and I contacted the movie theater regarding your arrival. The movie will begin immediately when you arrive."


    "Very good. Remember to kick his Dashan ass for me," said the finance minister before walking out in strides.


    Wilbur was instantly furious when he heard that. He yelled, "Hold it right there!"


    The finance minister turned to look at Wilbur. He asked coldly, "What did you say?"


    "I told you to f*cking hold it right there," said Wilbur with emphasis on each word.


    Hannah also looked furious.


    Dashan ass was a slur against the Dasha people, so it was not eptable.


    The finance minister sized Wilbur up and he suddenlyughed. He said, "No one dared to speak to me that way in Gango, you Dasha *ss."


    "Apologize to me immediately, resign, and get out of Gango, and I''ll consider forgiving you," said Wilbur coldly.


    The finance minister stared at Wilbur and burst outughing. Heughed while saying, "You want me to apologize and resign. Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re the president?"

 Chapter 1338

    Wilbur smirked and replied, "I''m not the president, but I can still make you step down."


    "Sir." The celebrity, Barbara, looked at Wilbur with contempt.


    "I don''t know who you are, but you shouldn''t brag. Mister Brady is the Finance Minister of Gango. No one can make him step down except for the president, alright?"


    Wilbur nced at Barbara and said coldly, "If he doesn''t take it back and apologize, I''ll have Rogan fire him and send him to jail."


    "I can''t believe you referred to the president by his name! You''re so audacious and rude." Barbara covered her mouth in shock.


    The Finance Minister, Brady,ughed and said, "You want to let the president fire me and send me to jail?"


    Brady could not stopughing, as if he heard the funniest joke. It caught the attention of the people in the restaurant.


    "How ridiculous. Let''s go, my dear Brady. I don''t want to talk to trash like that anymore," said Barbara while looking at Brady.


    Brady scoffed coldly and told his assistant, "I''m going to enjoy the movie with Miss Barbara. I hope to see him in jail when I''m done with the movie. Can you do that?"


    "No problem, sir," replied the assistant smilingly.


    Brady chuckled and wanted to leave with Barbara.


    Wilbur asked coldly, "Did I allow you to leave?"


    "Huh?"


    Brady instantly looked furious. He turned to look at Wilbur with a cold gaze. The bodyguards immediately tried to attack Wilbur.


    Hannah yelled loudly at that moment, "Brady, aren''t you worried about controversy by doing this?"


    Brady sized Hannah up. He pped the back of his head after a moment. Heughed and said, "I remember you. You''re the CEO of Everest Foreign Trade, right?"


    "That''s right," said Hannah angrily.


    Brady smiled and said, "Hey, beautiful. How dare you speak to me that way when you''re doing business in Gango? Aren''t you worried about the consequences?"


    "What consequences do I need to worry about?" asked Hannah without backing down.


    Brady looked displeased. He said, "I can shut down Everest Foreign Trade anytime. Get out of Gango, understand?"


    "D-Do you think Gango is your private property?" asked Hannah angrily. Bradyughed and replied, "Pretty much. I can ruin you. It''s a piece of cake." He stared at her beautiful breast as he spoke. He did not hide his lustful eyes.


    Hannah backed away and covered her cleavage. She said angrily, "How shameless of you."


    "How audacious!" yelled the assistant instantly. He said, "I think you guys are aplices. I can''t believe you dared to threaten the finance minister. You will go to jail together!"


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and said, "You don''t own the jail. How dare you threaten us?"


    Brady lost patience at that point. He said angrily, "You two are going to jail, and you''re going to jail for life! Dashan asses! This is Gango."


    "You f*cker!"


    Wilbur was also furious. He stepped forward and surpassed the bodyguards before they could react. He pped Brady hard in the face ten times.


    The loud ps made Brady turn in ce. He was dumbfounded from being pped.


    He covered his swollen face with confusion and disbelief.


    Barbara covered her mouth in shock. She could not believe it.


    The guests of the restaurant also stood in shock when they saw that. They could not believe that someone dared to hit the finance minister.

 Chapter 1339

    The bodyguards were also stunned. They did not expect anyone to dare to hit Brady, so they were confused about what was happening.


    Only the assistant reacted quickly. He immediately yelled, "What are you standing around for? Kill him!"


    The bodyguards snapped out of it. They red at Wilbur and lunged toward him.


    Wilbur kicked them aside with two loud sounds. They crashed on the floor and whined in pain.


    Brady finally snapped out of it at that moment. He yelled angrily, "Where is the police? Why aren''t they here yet?"


    The assistant was on the verge of panic. Suddenly, more than ten policemen arrived. The leader was around thirty years old with sideburns.


    The assistant noticed them and immediately yelled, "You useless trash! Why were youte?"


    "Sorry, sir. We rushed here right after receiving your call. We didn''t dare dy," exined the leader hurriedly.


    Brady growled, "Arrest him and lock him up! I will interrogate him myself."


    The policeman looked at Wilbur and yelled, "Put your hands up. You''re under arrest."


    "Arrest my ass," said Wilbur coldly.


    The policeman was stunned, then he angrily pulled out his handgun.


    His subordinates also pointed their guns at Wilbur.


    Brady yelled, "If he dares to resist, shoot him on the spot!"


    "Yes, sir!" yelled the policeman with the sideburns.


    The guests at the restaurant all shook their heads.


    They felt like Hannah and Wilbur were doomed because Wilbur dared to hit Brady. They all thought he was too reckless.


    Brady was the finance minister, after all. He was one of the three most important figures in Gango. They wondered why Wilbur dared to hit him.


    Just when they were feeling sorry for Wilbur and Hannah, a low voice could be heard at the door, "Brady, who did you say you were going to shoot?"


    Everyone looked towards the source of the voice, and they were instantly stunned.


    Brady turned to look, and he immediately switched up. He ran over and said in a kiss-up manner, "Mister President, there are two people here who publicly humiliated me, and they assaulted me. I didn''t want to make a fuss, but they said they wanted you to fire me. I can''t stand people who would tarnish your name, so I called the police to arrest them. I think I need to interrogate them to see if they''re spies."


    Wilbur thought that it was impressive that Brady described himself as the innocent victim in a few sentences. Wilbur and Hannah became the viins who insulted him and the president. The way he spoke was incredible.


    Rogan ignored him. He approached Wilbur with Osborn and bowed deeply. He


    said, "I''m so sorry, sir. Can you tell me what happened here?"


    It was apparent that Rogan did not believe what Brady said.


    What Rogan did surprised everyone.


    Even the guests of the restaurant looked at Wilbur with utter shock.


    They wondered who the hell he was. They could not believe that the president was bowing to him.


    Brady looked more than shocked. He stood there like he saw a ghost.


    The assistant was so shocked that his jaw dropped. He stood there looking confused, and he did not know what to do.


    Barbara covered her mouth with her hands. She looked at Wilbur with wide and shocked eyes.


    The restaurant fell into dead silence in a matter of seconds.


    Wilbur asked slowly, "How did you know that I''m here?"


    "You postponed our meeting. I think there is some misunderstanding between us,


    so I came to exin myself. Please don''t be offended," said Rogan humbly.


    The people in the restaurant were shocked once more.

 Chapter 1340

    They could not believe that President Rogan was afraid of a misunderstanding with him, and he came to exin himself to Wilbur in person. They wondered about Wilbur''s status, and how he made the president act so humble.


    Wilbur looked at Brady when he heard that. He said slowly, "Your finance minister wants to arrest me just because I stood in his way when entering an elevator. He also said he wanted to put me in jail for life. That''s not all. I can''t believe he called me a Dashan ass. Mister President, if you don''t handle this, I won''t stand with you. Fourteen billion Dasha people won''t stand with you. Your connection with Dasha will alsoe to an end."


    Rogan had to feel furious when he heard that.


    He could not believe that stupid pig dared to insult Wilbur.


    Wilbur helped him through the crisis by getting rid of Lars Harriet and ensuring his presidency.


    Wilbur was the one who helped him get rid of the Western control. He was the reason why he made an alliance with Dasha. He was the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord''s Pope with two hundred thousand worshippers. He was an elite cultivator who could exterminate a nation on his own.


    Rogan felt like if he was angered, he would be troubled as the president, let alone the finance minister.


    Rogan instantly blew his lid.


    He slowly turned to look at Brady. He asked coldly, "Do you have any idea what you''ve done, you stupid pig?"


    "Huh? Mister President, please hear me out."


    Brady panicked at that point.


    Even the blind could tell that Wilbur had a terrifying status. The president had to be respectful toward him.


    He was not someone the finance minister could mess with.


    However, he did not know who Wilbur was. Brady whined inside.


    Rogan yelled angrily, "You don''t need to exin! Mister Wilbur is an important guest of Gango. He''s a huge contributor to Gango and an elite sheik. He''s the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord''s Pope. You insulted an important guest of Gango and acted ruthlessly. You''re not worthy to be the finance minister, and you''re not worthy of being a Gangoan. You''ve been released from all duties. Osborn."


    Osborn stepped forward and said, "Yes."


    "Notify the Supervision Department immediately. Lock Brady up for interrogation. Release him from all duties if there are no other issues. Confiscate his property, make him an exile, and cast him out of the nation. Punishment for all who disobey. This is his punishment for offending Mister Wilbur Penn," said Rogan loudly. "Yes, Mister President," said Osborn.


    The guests in the restaurant were dumbfounded. They finally realized who Wilbur


    was.


    He was the famous Pope who got rid of Lars Harriet.


    ording to the rumors, Wilbur helped Rogan a lot. He got rid of Lars Harriet and stabilized the political situation in Gango.


    It could be said that he helped President Rogan.


    However, it could also be said that he saved the people in Gango. He fought for them and avoided a war for them.


    His efforts were undeniable.


    They could not believe that Brady offended him. He deserved what wasing.


    Not even the president dared to treat Wilbur that way.


    Brady was as pale as a ghost at that moment. Sweat kept dripping from his forehead.


    He knew he was doomed. He dug his grave when he barely got appointed for two months.


    He was so full of regret as he trembled with fear in his eyes.


    The assistant, bodyguards, and the police were all dumbfounded. They cautiously backed away as far as they could.


    Brady was unfortunate to them. Anyone who got close could be doomed too.


    Osborn said coldly, "Nobody moves. Anyone who is involved will go through an investigation or face the consequences."


    They instantly stood and trembled.


    They knew Osborn, who worked for President Rogan, was a terrifying being. He was a powerful Sanctuary level cultivator.


    All it took was a wave for them to die. He did not need other departments to handle them.

 Chapter 1341

    At that moment, Barbara slowly moved her feet, quietly shifting to the side as she tried to maintain a distance from Brady.


    However, Osborn coldly said, "Miss Barbara, I guess you''re the same."


    Barbara stiffened, standing there while being on the verge of tears. She felt like she was just an innocent bystander who had been pulled into all of this.


    However, would the president and Osborn listen to her exnation?


    Barbara was devastated and absolutely regretful.


    She should not have agreed to have dinner with that guy. It was just apletely unfortunate choice.


    After giving the orders, Rogan looked at Wilbur and said, "Wilbur, do you think this is an appropriate way to handle it?"


    Wilbur nced at Brady and the others, who shivered and almost fell to the ground.


    Wilbur scoffed and said, "I won''t investigate things further for the sake of your dignity, but these people need to be punished in the end, especially Brady. The words he used were basically an insult to our whole country."


    "I will definitely investigate and handle this matter strictly. Brady will definitely face some severe punishment. You can rest assured," Rogan said respectfully.


    Wilbur said, "Alright then."


    "Wilbur, I hope there are no misunderstandings between us. Otherwise, I''ll find it hard to sleep at night," Rogan said with a frown.


    Wilbur smiled slightly. "You''re overthinking it. I just couldn''t refuse an invitation from Miss Hannah, which ended up dying our meeting. There are no misunderstandings."


    "That''s good, then. I won''t disturb your date." A smile finally appeared on Rogan''s face.


    At that moment, Wilbur looked at Hannah and said, "I''ll send you home."


    Hannah nodded obediently and hooked her arm around Wilbur''s.


    Rogan looked at it thoughtfully.


    Wilbur walked out with Hannah. When he passed by Brady, Brady could not withstand the powerful aura emanating from Wilbur. Brady''s knees weakened as he fell to the ground with a thud.


    After Wilbur and Hannah left, the patrons in the restaurant all sighed.


    He truly was a legendary existence.


    Rogan shot Brady a look that was equivalent to a death threat.


    Wilbur sent Hannah back to the room that they had reserved. The presidential


    suite was extremely luxurious andfortable.


    The two of them sat on the sofa in the living room and fell into silence.


    After a moment, Hannah said, "Do you want another drink?"


    "Sure," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Hannah opened a bottle of whiskey, adding some ice as she poured a ss for both her and Wilbur. The two of them clinked their sses, and Hannah gulped hers down in one mouthful.


    Wilbur frowned and finished his drink as well.


    After putting down the ss, Hannahined, "Do you really have no feelings for me at all?"


    Wilbur coughed to disguise his nervousness as he said, "It''s not that. It''s just..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Hannah''s red lips were on his. She mumbled, "Then it''s fine. You don''t have to exin anymore."


    Her tongue moved like a snake, and her well-endowed bosom pushed against Wilbur''s flesh.


    Was there any man who could resist that?


    Wilbur instantly grabbed a hold of her ample bosom and pressed Hannah underneath him.


    Hannah, with her beautiful face and shimmering eyes, pursed her lips as she lowered her hands.

 Chapter 1342

    Wilbur''s attire was swiftly removed with ease.


    Not wanting to yield, he tore Hannah''s expensive evening gown into pieces, leaving her adorned with only a pearl ne.


    After that, a fierce storm of passion ensued. Hannah let out a painful cry, only to be engulfed by a wave of pleasure right after that.


    After half an hour, the two of themy on the sofa, drenched in sweat.


    Hannah clung tightly to Wilbur, her face flushed with happiness.


    "I''m sorry," Wilbur suddenly said.


    Hannah shook her head slightly, saying, "Don''t say that. I know your rtionship with Miss Yves."


    "Then you?"


    "I willingly epted it. I just can''t resist your charm. Don''t you think I''m overly infatuated?" Hannah asked with a wry smile.


    Wilbur sighed, not answering her question.


    The next morning, Wilbur entered the president''s office. He spent the whole morning there before he emerged, heading to Saturn Vige.


    No one knew what they talked about, but after Wilbur came out, the presidential office issued twomands that same afternoon.


    Firstly, Brady, the finance minister, was relieved of all duties and sentenced to life in prison for corruption.


    Secondly, the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord was dered the national religion, and the development of the church within the country was to be fully promoted. Those twomands immediately sparked heated discussions across the nation. The people did not resist the promotion of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord because the church had always been generous to the public, frequently organizing various charity activities. There were already two hundred thousand believers in the country, so it had a solid foundation.


    However, news of Brady''s imprisonment sparked a lot of debate.


    He was the third-ranking figure in Gango and had just been in the office for two months. How could he be involved in such a massive amount of embezzlement and bribery to deserve life imprisonment?


    Only the very few who knew the inside story could not help but sneer in their hearts.


    The fact that he had offended Wilbur and not died was already a lucky thing.


    When Wilbur arrived at Saturn Vige, only Groot was maintaining the operations at the headquarters. The others were still busy in Terya.


    Wilbur was in no hurry. This was a major undertaking that needed to proceed slowly with care.


    In order to prevent the Church of Holy Illuminati fromunching a counterattack, he decided to stay here until everything calmed down or until he crushed any counterattack from the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    So, during that period, he frequently appeared at the Fire Dragon Square in Saturn Vige, preaching the doctrine to the believers.


    On one hand, Wilbur made full use of the methods of the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    When he preached, a dragon of fire would circle the sky, and fiery clouds filled the atmosphere.


    Using his spirit, he created various illusions. The sky was filled with a golden light, and sounds of dragons resonated everywhere.


    There were various halos and melodious hymns that appeared around him, making him seem like a true deity.


    When the believers saw those images, they were convinced and zealous. They eagerly spread the word that His Holiness the Pope was the reincarnation of the Fire Dragon Lord, that a deity had descended upon them.


    Within Gango,rge crowds of people flocked to Saturn Vige to worship. It caused traffic jams in what used to be a remote area.


    With the increasing number of people, Wilbur had to change from preaching once every three days to once a day.


    After a month, Wilbur was exhausted. The prolonged and intensive use of spirit energy was even taking a toll on him.

 Chapter 1343

    However, with the increasing number of believers, the power of faith in Wilbur''s body was gradually getting stronger. I wave of mysterious power was brewing in


    his body.


    At the Holy Church in the Vatican, the three heads of the tribunal sat at the conference table, discussing something.


    At that moment, Michael already looked like a teenager even though it had just been a month, which was shocking.


    "Lord Michael, it''s estimated that your body will be fully restored in three months. Have you nned things ordingly?" Moses asked.


    Michael looked at the two of them and said slowly, "Of course. Otherwise, why would I invite you two here?"


    "Then could you share your n with us? I heard that Terya and Gango are already fully embracing the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, and their followers are increasing exponentially," Banks said with a slight smile.


    Michael said in a deep voice, "We have billions of followers. Why would we fear them?"


    "Even so, do tell us your n," Moses said.


    In a stern tone, Michael said, "Gather all of the two hundred holy warriors, ten holy knights, and a thousand knights to invade Terya."


    "That won''t be allowed by thew," Banks said.


    Michael said coldly, "We''re going to attack the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord to avenge the dead brethren of our church. We''re not attacking Terya."


    "That excuse might work, but do you think we can defeat the pope of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord with just that much power? He''s a cultivator at the Emperor level. I don''t think even the three of us would be a match for him," Moses said with a frown.


    Michael said, "I''ll bring the Sword of Judgement this time. Do you think I''d fail with that?"


    "You already lost the Ring of Firest time. I don''t think the Pope will allow you to use the Sword of Judgement," Banks said with a frown.


    Michael said, "He''ll allow it. We''re doing this for the glory of the Holy Illuminati. If he doesn''t approve, then he''s not a true follower. Besides, he''s about to die soon. We don''t need to pay too much attention to him," Michael said coldly.


    "If we''re going to mobilize so many people, there might be a rough price to pay," Moses said.


    Michael smiled and said, "Don''t forget that Terya, Gango, and the whole of Freeca, are rich in minerals. There are diamonds and gold everywhere. Do you two not like money?"


    Moses and Banks exchanged a look.


    Moses smiled and said, "Then we''ll do as you said. It''s all of the glory of the Lord of the Holy Illuminati."


    "I hope you''ll recover quickly. I''m looking forward to that day."


    After the three of them finished speaking, they exchanged a look andughed together.


    At the same time, at Pope Augheimer''s small wooden house, a tiny one with just a bed, a desk, and two chairs, the Pope was reading a Bible with clouded eyes.


    After a moment, a portal suddenly appeared in that house. Arge, middle-aged man d in armor with a cross hanging from his waist and a thick beard on his face stepped out of the portal.


    The man seemed to have just experienced a dangerous battle. There were various traces of battle on his armor, and dark red mes flowed within the armor.


    "Dear Augustus, it seems like this trip didn''t go so well." The Pope looked at the man with a kind smile.


    Augustus was the Chief Archangel of the Church of the Holy Illuminati.


    He took off his helmet, kneeling down on one knee before he said respectfully, "I''m here for my report. It was a bit troublesome, but all the issues have been addressed."


    "That''s good. You''ve worked hard. Take a good rest.


    Augustus got up, hesitating for a moment before he said, "Those three pieces of trash from the tribunal seem to have been quite restlesstely. Should I go and give them a warning?"


    "No need," The Pope''s clouded gaze pierced through the wooden house, through the church, and fell right on the tribunal.


    "They will die on their own. You don''t need to do anything," The Pope said slowly.

 Chapter 1344

    In Saturn Vige, more than two months had passed.


    That evening, Wilbur returned to his room after a day of preaching.


    After a simple dinner, he started to meditate.


    At that moment, in his spiritual furnace, other than the white electricity, gray power of death, and dark power, there was also a golden energy.


    That energy was not a form of spiritual energy but was the devout faith of many believers that formed the power of Faith.


    The power of Faith was like a goldenke that had quietly settled into the spiritual furnace. Upon closer inspection, theke was actually formed of countless runes.


    Wilbur carefully sensed the power, and its mysteries were truly endless.


    After a long time, Wilbur could not help but sigh. His church had finally yielded him something. A whole new form of energy had been formed.


    That meant that his religion had already taken shape. As long as it continued to develop, his power of Faith would continue to grow. Wilbur felt that this power was the key to bing a deity.


    Bing a deity.


    What tempting words!


    It represented eternal life, endless power, and the ability to control everything. It was the ultimate goal of every cultivator.


    Most cultivators in this world were at the Aura or Ambience level, which were just entry levels.


    Even the Sanctuary level or Super Sanctuary level only meant they had mastered rtively simple power systems.


    Even those at the Emperor level could barely utilize the world''sws.


    Yet, at that moment, he had touched the door to bing a deity.


    A deity representedpletely mastering the world''sws and being able to perfectly use them, making them truly invincible.


    Thinking that he might one day truly be such an existence, Wilbur could not stop himself from feeling excited.


    At that moment, his phone rang. After he nced at it, he quickly answered the call.


    "Karl, what''s going on?"


    "Your Holiness, over here in Terya, a church in Millerton was burned down. Quite a few believers died.


    "What? Who did it?" Wilbur was furious. How could someone do something so audacious when the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord is already the official religion of Terya?


    "Your Holiness, it looks like it was done by a local indigenous church."


    "Have you dealt with it?"


    "I sent three militia and a hundred faithful believers to investigate and handle it, but..."


    "But what?"


    "I haven''t gotten any news ever since they went there. I suspect that they were also killed." Karl''s tone was incredibly serious.


    Wilbur fell silent in fury.


    "Is that all?" Wilbur''s tone carried some me.


    Karl naturally heard it and quickly said, "Your Holiness, I was afraid that anyrge- scale actions might affect the reputation of the church. So, I wanted to ask for your opinion."


    Wilbur fell silent again.


    His own church had been burned, his believers killed. Naturally, there needed to be punishment.


    They were only facing a local indigenous church that should not be that big. With the strength of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, it waspletely enough to annihte that church, and Karl was more than capable of handling it.


    However, that would be no different from how the Church of the Holy Illuminati suppressed dissidents.


    Thinking about it, Wilbur said seriously, "I''lle over right away. Give me a detailed report when I''m there, and we''ll decide what to do then."


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    Wilbur hung up before he called for Groot. He gave some instructions before he drove to the capital of Terya.


    The next morning, Wilbur arrived in a rush.


    After over two months of construction, the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord already had arge cathedral in the capital city of Terya, Banes.

 Chapter 1345

    That had originally been a cathedral for the Church of the Holy Illuminati.


    With the financial resources of the Church of the Holy Illuminati, the cathedral was naturally grand and magnificent.


    Yet, at that moment, the cathedral had raised the banners of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord. The ones entering and exiting were all priests and believers of Wilbur''s church.


    When Wilbur arrived at the cathedral, Karl and the others were already waiting at the entrance.


    There was a solemn ceremony as the crowd and the workers all weed Wilbur into the cathedral.


    Wilbur skipped the other cumbersome ceremonies and sat down in the meeting room of the cathedral with Karl and the others.


    "Speak," Wilbur said with a frown.


    Karl looked somewhat weary, and his beard was unkempt. He spoke slowly, "There''s always been a religion called Pumido in Millerton. It''s not thatrge, but it''s been here for a few hundred years."


    "Pumido?" Wilbur looked at Karl.


    Karl exined, "It''s a word in the local ancientnguage. Tranted, it means the lord of a faraway universe."


    "The lord of a faraway universe?" Wilbur sneered, "That doesn''t sound like something good."


    "Pumido has quite a lot of believers locally. With Terya fully embracing the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, they''re incredibly suspicious."


    "You told me that the people you sent to investigate disappeared as well?" Wilbur asked.


    Karl nodded. "That''s right. To avoid any unforeseen repercussions, you didn''t directly suppress them but chose to investigate the matter instead. So, the ones we sent over weren''t that strong."


    Wilbur was silent.


    After a while, he said slowly, "You did nothing wrong. We can''t just focus on our own development and ughter any other teachings. That would make the people resentful, and it''ll affect our development in the future."


    "Your Holiness, "What do we do next?" Catherine asked.


    Wilbur looked at her. "I''ll go investigate it myself."


    "You''re going on your own?" Catherine said with some surprise.


    Wilbur nodded, "This is no longer a small matter. I''ll go take a look myself. If there were any idents or they just acted impulsively, I''ll reason with them and punish a few individuals. However, I will destroy them if they harbor ill intentions for us."


    "That makes sense. Going there in person would be the fastest way to rify the situation. If it was their doing, then eliminate them, and no one will have anything to say about it," Karl said.


    Wilbur stood up and said, "There''s no time to waste. I''ll leave right now."


    After that, Wilbur walked outside, and everyone followed him to the entrance of the cathedral before they watched Wilbur drive away.


    Wilbur had just left when a car from the presidential office arrived. Tyrone walked out of the car with Mary, walking over to the cathedral.


    Karl and the others went forward to greet him.


    "Where is His Holiness?" Tyrone said politely.


    Karl said, "He''s gone to investigate the incident with Pumido. He just left."


    "That''s a pity," Tyrone said as he patted Mary''s head.


    Karl smiled slightly. "Sir, would you like toe in and have a seat?"


    "There''s no need. Tell His Holiness that if this really is the doing of Pumido, then please punish them. The president''s office will definitely support the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord," Tyrone said.


    Karl nodded with a smile.


    Wilbur drove for a day before he finally entered Millerton.


    Millerton was located on the northern border of Terya, a small city with a poption of more than four hundred thousand.


    He parked the car outside the city and walked inside.


    However, as soon as he entered the city, he was stopped by a girl.


    The girl was in her twenties and looked very beautiful.


    "Sir, did you just arrive in Millerton?"


    Wilbur nodded.


    The girl smiled and said, "My name is Lilian. Wee to Millerton."


    "Thank you."


    "Sir, are you interested in joining the Pumido religion?" Lilian asked, her eyes glinting brightly.

 Chapter 1346

    Wilbur looked at Lilian, smiling calmly as she said, "I just got here. Wouldn''t it be inappropriate for me to join right away?"


    "Pumido is a very good religion. There are no conditions to joining, and you''ll receive the blessing of the Lord of the Universe. You''ll have a lot of good luck from that moment on," Lilian said with a smile.


    Wilburughed at that. She really did know how to sell her religion. The damn Lord of the Universe.


    "Miss Lilian, I''ll consider it," Wilbur said with a smile.


    "Lilian smiled when she heard that, "Alright. What are you here for?"


    "I''m here on vacation," Wilbur said casually.


    Lilian immediately said, "Let me be your guide then. I''m familiar with everything here."


    "Sure, can you help me find a ce to stay first?" Wilbur asked.


    Lilian nodded, "Sure, follow me."


    So, the two of them headed toward the city.


    Along the way, the various buildings in the city had very local vors.


    It was a mix of modernity and indigeneity that had a unique vor. The cobblestone ground was also particrlyfortable to walk on.


    After walking through several streets, Lilian talked about the city''s history but made sure to praise Pumido while she did. She was obviously a devout believer in Pumido.


    When they turned a corner, Wilbur saw a burnt-down church.


    "What happened here?" Wilbur asked.


    Lilian shrugged. "A few days ago, there was a conflict between the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord and Pumido. They fought, and angry Pumido believers burned down the church. "


    "Why did the conflict happen?" Wilbur asked.


    Lilian shook her head and said, "Pumido has already been here for hundreds of years, but the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord is invading this cepletely. Conflicts naturally rose between the two."


    "Isn''t it fine for both to develop themselves?" Wilbur said.


    Lilian shook her head, "This is a war of faith. Millerton is the holy city of Pumido. Other religions aren''t allowed in here. Even the Church of the Holy Illuminati wasn''t allowed to enter."


    "It looks like you''re a devout follower of Pumido too, Miss Lilian," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Lilian nodded, "That''s right. Pumido is a very united religion. We love and help each other. We don''t want other religions invading this ce."


    Invasion!2/1/2024


    Wilbur shook his head. That word revealed how resistant Pumido was to other religions.


    At that point, the two of them arrived at a hotel. Lilian said, "This is the best hotel


    in Millerton, and it''s not expensive. Do you want to stay here?"


    "Sure," Wilbur said.


    "You should earnestly think about joining Pumido. You won''t regret it." Lilian smiled and left.


    Wilbur waved before he entered the hotel.


    After entering the room, he sat by the window, staring at the city and feeling lost in thought.


    For the moment, it seemed like there was nothing wrong with Pumido. It did not seem like an evil cult.


    Could it really just be a simple battle of faith?


    If that was the case, then he needed to deal with this carefully.


    Lilian left Wilbur and walked over to the governor''s mansion in the middle of the city.


    The two guards at the entrance saw Lilian and quickly saluted. "Miss."


    Lilian walked directly into the governor''s mansion. She passed through the halls and rooms and arrived at the dining room.


    A beautiful woman was sitting at the dining table, and there was a luxurious meal on the table.

 Chapter 1347

    "Lilian, you''re back." The beautiful woman had a smile on her face.


    Lilian nodded. "I''ve returned."


    "How was your day? Was it a productive one?" The beautiful woman


    affectionately touched Lilian''s shoulder.


    Lilian sat at the dining table and shrugged, saying, "It went quite well. I met a


    tourist and promised to be his tour guide tomorrow."


    "Really?" The beautiful woman said with an indulgent look.


    Lilian nodded, "I''ll definitely get him to join Pumido."


    "My daughter is the best. I believe in you," The woman smiled and said.


    Lilian nodded and said, "Let''s pray."


    "Yes."


    The woman nodded, and the two of them held their hands and bowed their heads before they prayed.


    Their prayers were iprehensible, as if they were not speaking any earthlynguage, but just randomly murmuring. It sounded quite strange.


    After the prayers, Lilian opened her eyes and said, "Should we wait for Father?"


    "No, he''s too busy to eat with us." There was a touch of sadness on the woman''s face.


    Lilian sighed slightly, then the two of them picked up their utensils and began eating.


    Not long after that, a middle-aged man in luxurious attire walked into the dining


    room.


    The beautiful woman stood up in a hurry and asked, "Keane, have you had your dinner yet?"


    "Dad,e eat with us," Lilian said.


    Keane had a serious expression on his face. He nodded slightly and sat at the table.


    The woman seemed a bit surprised and constantly put food onto her husband''s te.


    Keane had two mouthfuls before he looked at Lilian and asked, "What did you do today?"


    "I didn''t do anything. Just the usual," Lilian said.


    Keane frowned and said, "I told you to stop being so involved with Pumido. You just refuse to listen."


    "Why do I need to do that? What''s wrong with Pumido?" Lilian shot back.


    Keane said, "Terya has fully followed the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, don''t you know that? Pumido even burned down the church and killed their people. The Church of the Fire Dragon Lord won''t ignore that. There might be an investigation soon. Can you just spare me some worry?"


    "Keane, Pumido has had a good reputation in Millerton for so many years, and there are many who believe in the Lord of the Universe. Is it a sin to believe in Pumido?" the beautiful woman questioned.


    Keane scoffed and looked at the woman. "Oh, Sandy, how do I put this... It''s one thing if you believe in Pumido, but why did you have to drag our daughter into it? What does Pumido do other than spreading the word about the Lord of the Universe and talking big?"


    Sandy retorted angrily, "Keane, I can''t allow you to say that. The Lord of the Universe is the ruler of the universe. Only by believing in him and worshipping him can we avoid disasters and enter the heavenly kingdom after death. Your words are sphemy."


    "Enough!" Keane mmed his hand on the table before he stood up and pointed at Sandy.


    "Only fools like you believe this kind of talk. I''m warning you, disassociate yourself from Pumido right now, or you''ll be leaving this house!"


    After saying that, Keane left angrily.


    Sandy started to cry, clearly looking incredibly sad.


    Lilian walked forward and hugged her mother,forting Lilian, "Mom, don''t be sad. Let''s go to the elder and ask him to show us a miracle. Father will understand us when he sees it."


    "Do you think that''s possible?" Sandy looked at her daughter and asked.


    Lilian nodded and said, "When I prayed yesterday, the elder said that a miracle would happen soon. As long as we pray devoutly, a miracle will surelye to us."


    "Let''s go. Keane has lost himself to the world. We need to save him."


    Sandy stood up, and the two of them walked out of the mansion.


    In the hotel, Wilbur had already enveloped Willerton with his spirit in the middle of


    the night.

 Chapter 1348

    In the northeast corner of Millerton stood a towering cathedral.


    The cathedral had typical Gothic architecture with several tall, pointed spires, and the majority of the building was ck, which gave it a solemn appearance.


    In the basement of the cathedral, roughly eighty people were lying down, letting out painful screams.


    They were dressed in the robes of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, which included ordinary believers, devout followers, and a member of the militia.


    Their bodies were covered in wounds, all of which were puncture wounds, with horrifying and bloody injuries.


    At that moment, a hunched figure appeared in the basement,pletely shrouded in a ck robe.


    He removed his hood, revealing an old face that resembled a dried orange peel. He looked at the people on the ground with eyes that were glowing red.


    That militia who was still alive angrily shouted when he saw the old man, "The Church of the Fire Dragon Lord will not let you off."


    "Hehehe," the old man let out a cacklingugh.


    "You fools, the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord is nothing but a joke. Even the Church of the Holy Illuminati is child''s y in our eyes. What could the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord possibly amount to?"


    As the old man said that, he slowly walked toward that man.


    The man clenched his teeth and said, "You incite the public and ughter non- believers. You''re an evil cult, and the enemy of all religion."


    "Is that so? What of it? All worlds are just food for the Great Will. When the Great Will descends, nothing will remain. So, there''s no point in you saying any of that."


    The old man reached the militia and pointed out a finger.


    His finger started to elongate, turning into a suction device. A terrifying mouth started to form at the tip as well.


    The warrior looked at the terrifying suction device with a hint of panic and fear in his eyes, but he still said, "You''ll definitely be cleansed by the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord."


    "Is that so? Then you might be disappointed." The old man smiled, pointing the suction device on the militia''s head. The mouthpiece stuck to his skull, and a bone spur extended from it, instantly piercing through the militia''s skull.


    The militia let out a roar, "The Lord of the Fire Dragons is with us!"


    The other believers cried out at the sight, "The Lord of the Fire Dragons is with us."


    The old manughed as he injected some liquid into the man''s brain, and the man cried in agony.


    Not long after that, his body stopped struggling andy motionless on the ground. The old man then repeated the same process with the remaining people in the basement, and the cries and miserable screams continued.


    At that moment, Wilbur heard a roar in his soul.


    The power of Faith seemed to be fluctuating.


    Wilbur heard the shouts of his believers and quickly locked into a specific location.


    He immediately stood up and jumped out of the window. In the night sky, he rushed to the northeast corner of Millerton.


    At the same time, Sandy and Lilian arrived at the prayer hall of Pumido.


    The two of them kneeled in front of a statue and started praying devoutly.


    The statue was ten meters tall, with a blurred face and ten arms.


    There was a deep mark on its forehead that resembled a third eye, or a deep vortex.


    After they prayed for a moment, an old man in a ck robe walked out from behind, quietly standing next to the statue.


    At that moment, the door to the prayer room was kicked open with a bang, and Wilbur walked in withrge steps.

 Chapter 1349

    Sandy and Lilian were startled as they turned their heads to look behind them.


    "It''s you?" Lilian said in surprise, "Why did you kick the door open? That''s disrespectful to the Lord of the Universe."


    Sandy looked at Lilian.


    "He''s the tourist I met," Lilian said.


    Sandy nodded and embraced Lilian.


    Wilbur''s gaze swept through the prayer room, and this spirit enveloped the entire cathedral.


    Strangely, he no longer felt anything.


    "Sir, are you here to pray?" the old man looked at Wilbur and asked calmly.


    Wilbur looked at the old man whose face seemed incredibly dry.


    "Not really. I just couldn''t sleep. I saw the lights still on here and got curious, so I came here for a look," Wilbur said slowly.


    The old man smiled slightly. "Many believerse here to pray, so the lights are always on.


    Wilbur''s spirit pierced that man''s body.


    There was a strange feeling, but it did not necessarily mean anything.


    The old man did not seem different from an ordinary person. He did not have spiritual energy, but the peculiar feeling made Wilbur certain that the old man was no ordinary person. The old man merely hid it well enough to fool his spirit.


    Just that alone meant that things were definitely not that simple.


    Thinking about how his believers were still in their hands, Wilbur moved cautiously.


    At that moment, Lilian stood up and looked at Wilbur with a frown, saying, "Sir, please apologize immediately. Otherwise, the Lord of the Universe will punish you. It''s a punishment that you can''t bear."


    "Is that so? I was just being careless. Surely there''s no need to apologize?" Wilbur said.


    Lilian spoke firmly, "You must apologize. The Lord of the Universe doesn''t tolerate sphemy."


    "When did I spheme against him? Honestly, what exactly is the Lord of the Universe?" Wilbur asked.


    "You..." Lilian was furious. She pointed at Wilbur and shouted, "The Lord of the Universe is the master of the cosmos. He is our god. He guides us out of the darkness, relieves us of our sins, and allows us to ascend to the heavenly world after our death. How dare you spheme against the greatest deity? It''s unforgivable."


    "Is that so? From what I see, this doesn''t seem like a proper religion," Wilbur said coldly.


    At that moment, Sandy suddenly said, "Sir, please watch your words. If you continue being so disrespectful, you''ll be sent to the guillotine."


    "The guillotine? It''s that serious?" Wilbur said.


    "Disrespecting the Lord of the Universe is a grave sin," Sandy said firmly.


    Wilbur looked at the mother and daughter pair before he looked at the old man. "What do I call you?"


    The old man said, "I''m Elder Kolton of Pumido."


    "Elder Kolton, why are you the only one here?" Wilbur asked.


    Kolton smiled faintly, and more than a dozen people walked in from outside. They were all tall figures, dressed in ck robes with the same image as the temple embroidered on their chests. They carried daggers on their waists and stood on both sides of the prayer room."


    "The church has its men," Kolton said with a smile.


    At that moment, Lilian said, "Apologize immediately and repent to the Lord of the Universe. Otherwise, it''ll be your head."


    "There''s no need to be so serious. I''m just a tourist. Isn''t this too much?" Wilbur said.


    Sandy said coldly, "It doesn''t matter who you are. If you spheme against the Lord of the Universe, you must be punished."


    "What if I refuse?" Wilbur said.


    Lilian said angrily, "That''s not up to you."


    "Kneel down and repent, sir. We''ve been generous enough," Sandy said coldly.

 Chapter 1350

    Wilbur nced at the two of them, but Kolton merely smiled and said, "This gentleman didn''t mean it. I don''t think an apology is necessary."


    Wilbur smiled slightly. Even though Sandy and Lilian looked unwilling, there was nothing they could say since the elder had spoken.


    Wilbur nodded toward Kolton in acknowledgment before leaving the church. He returned to the hotel, but his spirit projection remained at the church.


    He sat in his room and frowned.


    There was something strange about that church. That much was certain. However, it was still not the time to use violence.


    If he immediately resorted to violence without any evidence, then Pumido could manipte public opinion, causing a negative impact on the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord.


    He would wait and see. As long as they were nning something, they would slip up eventually.


    For such matters, it was better to have substantial evidence so there was nothing anyone else could say.


    After Wilbur left, Lilian was still incredibly unhappy as she said, "We really let him off too easily."


    Kolton smiled and said, "There''s no need to worry about it too much. Just maintain your devout faith."


    "Venerable elder, you said that a miracle will be descending. When will that happen?" Lilian could not help but ask.


    Sandy had a look of anticipation as well.


    Kolton''s gaze paused on their faces before he said, "It''s possible that it will happen tonight."


    "Really?" Sandy and Lilian widened their mouths at the same time, looking very happy.


    Kolton nodded, saying, "I''m about to perform the ritual with two other elders. You can continue to pray here. It might make the miracle descend a bit earlier."


    "We definitely will," the two of them said.


    Kolton nodded before turning around to leave. The militia followed him as well.


    Sandy looked at Lilian before she said, "Let''s pray. I hope the miracle descends sooner so your father will wake up. Only Pumido can save us all and cleanse us of our sins, letting us rise to the heavenly kingdom."


    "Yes." Lilian nodded vigorously. The two of them knelt down and started to pray devoutly.


    At that moment, Kolton brought his men back to the underground basement.


    There were already two figures waiting for him, an old man and an olddy, both in ck robes.


    "Elder Kolton," The two of them greeted.


    Kolton nodded, telling his men, "Stand guard here. Don''t let anyone else in." "Yes," they answered.


    After that, Kolton and the two elders walked into the basement, shutting the door tightly behind them.


    The three of them looked at the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord believers on the floor.


    Kolton said slowly, "The Church of the Fire Dragon Lord''s invasion has caused us


    a lot of trouble. Elder Ang, Elder Baru, we must hurry up."


    "Then let''s start now," Ang said.


    However, Baru said, "That person just now was very suspicious."


    "Yes, he must be a higher-up from the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord who is investigating this," Ang said.


    Kolton said calmly, "It doesn''t matter. After tonight, the whole of Millerton will be our believers, and the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord will have no ce among us."


    "As long as the Great Will descends, we can evolve again. We will increase our strength, and Pumido will rapidly expand throughout Freeca. We''ll eliminate the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord and expel the Church of the Holy Illuminati," Ang said with a sharp, excited voice.


    Kolton nodded, "That''s right. As pioneers of the Great Will, we will control this world and wee the arrival of the Great Will. That''s our most fundamental task."


    "Let''s begin. I''m getting a bit impatient," Baru said, shaking in excitement.


    Kolton adjusted his clothes and knelt down slowly. Ang and Baru followed suit as well.


    Then, the three of them started chanting in a strangenguage, resembling demonic growls and the muttering of a madman.


    Not long after that, the entire space in the basement started to ripple.


    As the ripples spread, the supposedly dead believers of the Church of the Fire


    Dragon Lord slowly crawled to their feet, kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 1351

    They turned their faces up to the heavens, eyes wide and mouths dramatically agape in a horrifying manner.


    As the mysterious prayers went on, a strange gray fog began to stream out of these people''s mouths.


    The fog-like substance flowed downwards, slowly filling the entire dungeon and spreading outside.


    Time ticked by slowly.


    Sandy and Lilian were still praying in earnest, seemingly unaware of the


    substance flowing out of their bodies.


    The fog quickly spread through the entire city.


    Eventually, the citizens awoke from the middle of their slumber.


    Their gazes turned dazed, but it was not long before they began heading towards the main Pumido church.


    Some of the people were in their pajamas, some of thempletely barefoot. Some of them, in fact, were still drunk.


    Yet all of them had the same zed looks in their eyes as they made their way toward the main church with a surprising determination.


    Wilbur sat before the window, taking in the sights and smells of the fog in the air coupled with a wave of spirit energy that seemed to be trying to invade his soul.


    Wilbur sneered, enacting a barrier between himself and the hardly-threatening soul attack.


    Following that, he left the hotel to join the group outside.


    There were currently a few hundred thousand people all over Millerton, slowly making their way towards the church.


    Over in the underground cer of the church, the three elders had reached a peak in their prayers. Their voices grew louder and louder, and the entire cer waspletely filled with thick, gray fog.


    Just then, the followers of the Church of the me Dragon Lord let out a series of inhumane growls all of a sudden.


    The hundreds of thousands of people outside began to pray along as well.


    At the same time, an invincible force came down from the heavens above tond in the church.


    The three elders each lit up with a gray glow.


    Their expressions turned equal parts agonized and excitable as if something inside their bodies was trying to get out.


    Bumps appeared on different parts of their skin every now and then, making for a terrifying sight.


    Outside, Wilbur''s expression shifted.


    He could clearly sense the cries of the believers. They wereing from somewhere within the church.


    Wilbur parted the crowd at once, striding over towards the church and ridding anything or anyone in his path.


    He rushed into the church, all the way to the prayer room.


    Sandy and Lilian were still praying as earnestly as ever, looking just as dazed as the people outside.


    Wilbur merely nced at them, then continued rushing inside.


    He reached the door of the underground cer not long after.


    The church militia drew their swords at the sight of an intruder, crowding over at once.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. He took Dark Disperse out, darting through the crowd.


    A series of agonized cries sounded through the air as all the members of the church militia fell lifelessly to the ground.


    There was a thin, red line on each of their necks.


    Just as Wilbur was about to break the door of the cer down, Sandy and Lilian came running over while shrieking.


    Wilbur frowned.


    Both women were unarmed with a ze over their eyes but seemed to bemitting themselves thoughtlessly to kill as they wed at Wilbur''s eyes and neck.

 Chapter 1352

    Wilbur deflected the attacks with a mere wave of his hand.


    The next second, however, they charged over once more, as if they were oblivious to the weapons in Wilbur''s grasp.


    Wilbur''s brows furrowed as he sent them backward once more.


    Their expressions shed with pain. It was clear that they had been hurt.


    However, they refused to back down, charging over once more.


    Wilbur was enraged, but still could not bring himself to kill two defenseless


    women.


    Perhaps he should just knock them out for now.


    Just as Wilbur was about to do so, countless citizens stormed in from outside.


    They fought to pounce on Wilbur, letting out deep growls as if they were hellbent on tearing Wilbur from limb to limb.


    All Wilbur could do was strengthen his protective barrier.


    He knew that these people''s spirits had been controlled, and they were actually innocent.


    Yet they continued to w and grab at the barrier, unrelenting and vicious even when their hands turned bloody.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows at these people.


    Seeing as there was no stopping them, all he could do was let out a cry. A soft wave of spiritual energy surged out of him, pushing the people over onto the ground. Wilbur sped up his footsteps, dashing over to the cer and aiming a sharp kick at it.


    The door of the cer crumbled at once, letting out arge amount of gray fog. Wilbur was enraged by the sight that greeted him.


    A few dozen believers of the Church of the me Dragon Lord had turned into dried corpses. Their jaws were agape as their faces were turned to the sky in a kneeling position. It was clear that they had been drained of all life by some sort of ritual, andpletely dead.


    Wilbur''s gaze turned positively murderous.


    Just then, the three elders had returned to their normal forms as they looked at Wilbur calmly.


    "What did you do to them?" Wilbur shouted.


    Kolton smiled. "They were contributing to the Great Will. It should be their honor."


    "Like hell they should be honored!" Wilbur charged towards Kolton, and Dark Disperse lit up with spiritual mes in his hand.


    However, the people were already too far gone into their trance.


    They let out inhumane growls, pouncing towards Wilbur one by one.


    Wilbur flicked his sword. A long, deep crack appeared in the ground before lighting up with roaring spiritual mes.


    Yet the people werepletely uncaring of it, dashing through the mes and pouncing on Wilbur with their burning bodies.


    Wilbur sighed. He killed the few people already on fire, putting out the spiritual mes on the ground before turning to face the others.


    Sandy and Lilian were in the middle of the crowd, continuing to charge at Wilbur one after the other.


    Wilbur erected a spiritual barrier in front of him.


    Sandy, Lilian, and a few dozen peopley against the wall, wing at it and shrieking at the top of their lungs wildly.


    Behind them were even more crazed people.


    The three elders looked at Wilbur before they lit up with gray spiritual mes. Three scythe-like weapons appeared in their grasps.


    A powerful spiritual pressure surged over, but there were also countless innocent people under control right in front of Wilbur. These people would be dead for sure if a battle was to break out.


    With no other choice, Wilbur let out a cry of fury with his spirit energy.


    It prates the wall, spreading in all directions.


    The people were frozen to the ground for a few seconds, regaining temporary rity in their eyes.


    "Leave this ce right now!" Wilbur shouted.


    Lilian looked at Wilbur and cried out, "He''s an unholy spawn who dared to taint


    the name of the lord of the universe! Kill him!"


    "Yes, kill him!" Sandy shouted as well.


    The people around them began to chant along.


    Wilbur''s gaze turned cold. "Pumido is an evil cult of a religion. They killed so many members of the Church of the me Dragon Lord and even controlled you using spirit energy. Please stop your foolishness."

 Chapter 1353

    Despite Lilian and the others regaining rity for a brief moment, they were still determined that Wilbur was an unholy spawn in their consciousness.


    Following that, their gazes zed over once more as they began to attack the spiritual barrier wildly. Some of them even struck the barrier with their heads, uncaring even when they began to bleed.


    Wilbur''s brows furrowed. These people''s spirits did not seem to be under control. Instead, it seemed like they had been tainted with a strange force.


    Even Wilbur could not control so many people at the same time, and thus he refused to believe that Kolton and the others were capable of doing so, even if they were achieving it through performing a ritual of sorts.


    The three elders had crowded over then. Wilbur took a deep breath, turning to face them.


    He was going to take care of these three first. Maybe the tainted spirits of these people might be solved as well.


    Kolton, Ang, and Baru each held a weapon that looked like a scythe, but its de resembled the hairy front leg of a cockroach.


    They surrounded Wilbur, radiating a powerful spiritual pressure that filled the cer and brought about strong winds.


    Wilbur''s Dark Disperse exploded with a powerful spiritual pressure as well as he eyed the three elders coldly.


    "ept your demise, and you shallprehend the terror of the Great Will," Kolton dered as he let out a chillingugh.


    The other two elders leered at Wilbur as well, as if eyeing a scrumptious meal and drooling at the mouths.


    Wilbur sensed a hunger in the three elders like they seemed to view him as the food they were about to feast on.


    "Could you tell me just what this Great Will is about, then?" Wilbur asked.


    Kolton smirked. "It''s the will of the universe. You''re going to experience it real soon."


    "No, I''m f*cking not!" Wilbur cursed at theck of information, losing his temper. The three elders'' expressions shifted at once. They wielded their weapons at the same time, attacking Wilbur relentlessly.


    The gigantic des of their scythes lit up with gray spiritual mes rolling with symbols, filling the entire cer with rampant spiritual energy.


    Wilbur sneered. He flicked the Dark Disperse and deflected the three elders'' attacks deftly before proceeding with attacks of his own.


    A battle broke out between the four of them at once.


    Kolton and the others were hardly good fighters to begin with. They were merely relying on their powerful spiritual pressure to power their attacks.


    Thebined force of the three elders did pose a visible threat. Meanwhile, Wilbur''sbat skills were simply divine.


    Wilbur flipped and ducked within the tiny space he had, the Dark Disperse exploding with a terrifying spiritual energy that dissolved the three elders'' attacks perfectly, all whilending suitably fatal attacks. The three elders could hardly get to Wilbur and were even starting to scramble a little.


    The four figures wove through the air in a sea of rampant spiritual energy as fierce winds kicked up in the cer.


    Wilbur did not activate his domain, nor did he release his shadow domain.


    Both were very draining to channel and could onlyst for ten minutes at most.


    This was why most elites in battle only revealed their true strengths at the very end.


    Wilbur was certain that there was more to these three.


    They were definitely at least at the Sanctuary level from the power of their spiritual energy and were sure to have other tricks up their sleeves too.


    Of course, Wilbur was going to keep his best moves hidden until the enemy


    revealed theirs first. That was the wisest thing to do.


    On top of that, there was not much he really had to worry about. He was


    As the battle progressed and turned heated, the four figures in mid-air were no longer visible to the naked eye. The cer was practically filled with rampant spiritual energy and there were cracks in the ground, the spiritual barrier beginning to crumble as well.


    The tainted believers continued their attack on the spiritual barrier, nothing but crazed.

 Chapter 1354

    Kolton and the others could barely keep up with Wilbur not long into the battle and began to grow shocked and impatient.


    Kolton let out a low growl, retreating about ten meters away from the battle. The weapon in his grasp disappeared, and he began forming strange gestures with his hands while muttering something indecipherable.


    The other two elders were still caught up with Wilbur, who eyed Kolton coldly as he took on the battle.


    A brief momentter, Kolton let out a growl of fury as spiritual energy surged out of his body.


    A dimensional door standing several meters tall appeared next to him.


    Just as the dimensional door opened, countless terrifying insects surged out of it. They let out strange hisses and growls, fighting to pounce on Wilbur.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened.


    These insects looked like the average mantis, but they were as tall as human beings. They sported brown outer shells all over, covered with runes.


    Two gigantic front limbs burned brightly, akin to razor-sharp scythes.


    There was also a needle-like mouth on the top of their t heads.


    Wilbur let out a loud cry, sending Ang and Baru backward with his swords and casting a spell with a single hand.


    "Boulder Dragon Bomb!"


    As Wilbur cried out, a dragon''s head rose up from the ground in front of him.


    It opened its mouth, spitting out basketball-sized Boulder Dragon Bombs at the iing insects.


    As the rumbles rang through the air, the Boulder Dragon Bombs exploded the insects to smithereens one by one.


    Yet there seemed to be an endless amount of these insectsing from the dimensional door, pouncing on Wilbur as theynded.


    At the same time, Ang and Baru had also retreated behind Kolton.


    Arge amount of spiritual energy surged out of Ang and Baru to enter Kolton.


    The dimensional door shone brilliantly, echoing with blood-curdling screams.


    Wilbur continued casting the Boulder Dragon Bomb while observing the dimensional door calmly.


    The door was about three meters tall and two meters wide. It was surrounded by


    a gray doorframe forged out of spiritual energy. Upon taking a closer look, the doorframe was actually entirely made of runes as it burned with eerie gray spiritual mes.


    Beyond the door was an endless void, which was where the insects wereing out of.


    Wilbur eyed it coldly.


    The three elders seemed to be using their spells in a way that people on this seemed hardly capable of.


    These spells were more like summoning, used to transport these creatures that were probably from another world.


    It was unclear how much damage these creatures could do, but they had a frightfully strong will to live.


    The Boulder Dragon Bombs forged out of Wilbur''s spiritual energy continued to shoot at the insects.


    Yet even after their limbs were torn apart and lying on the ground, they continued crawling toward Wilbur as if trying to attack him, and they were getting closer and closer.


    Just then, Kolton let out a terrifyingugh. "These are the children of the Great Will, the endlessly powerful Mantis Warriors! Any and all living creatures shall be defeated by them, just you wait."


    Spiritual energy surged out of Wilbur''s body as he eyed the creatures coldly.


    The Mantis Warriors were emotionless bodies of flesh. All they had was their immense spiritual energy, which made them the perfect killing machines.


    Most elites, even if they were of Sanctuary level, would only end up being drained of all their power by these insects before being devoured by them.


    But this was Wilbur Penn, and he had the Dragon''s Altar on his side. Indeed, he was no average fighter.


    "Super Dragon Boulder Bomb!" Wilbur shouted, spiritual energy rolling off his body in waves.

 Chapter 1355

    As Wilbur cried out, the Dragon''s head before him let out a rumble. It grew twice its size, opening its eyes.


    The air filled with spiritual energy as Dragon Boulder Bombs the size of a human head were spat out.


    The bombs burned brightly, swirling with runes that let off a terrifying power and spirit pressure.


    As the explosions filled the air, the insects werepletely blown into tiny bits that caught fire.


    Within mere seconds, most of the insects had fallen and turned to ashes.


    The Dragon Boulder Bombs were about to outpace the Mantis Warriors, almost making it to the dimensional door.


    Kolton and the others'' expressions shifted.


    They had not expected Wilbur''s spiritual energy to be so powerful.


    It was important to note that keeping the Dragon Boulder Bombs'' consistent


    attack was terrifying enough. The Super Dragon Boulder Bombs required another level of skill to cast, requiring even more spiritual energy.


    Kolton let out a roar of fury. Spiritual energy surged out of his body as the


    dimensional door began shing brilliantly.


    Following that, a new form of terrifying creature leaped out of the door.


    These creatures still looked like mantises, but they were standing up this time.


    Atop their t heads sat the same needle-like mouth openings, but the crusts on their body now looked more like armor. Their front limbs took on the form of two gigantic swords, burning brightly with gray spirit mes as their armor was covered with dense symbols.


    The creatures let out a series of piercing cries at the sight of Wilbur, leaping into the air and pouncing on him.


    These new creatures knew how to avoid the Dragon Boulder Bombs. They seemed to be significantly smarter now, but their animalistic viciousness had not decreased in the slightest.


    They weaved through the Dragon Boulder Bombs, iling their razor-sharp limbs to attack Wilbur.


    Wilbur let out a sneer, continuing the attack of the Dragon Boulder Bombs on the creatures while using Dark Disperse to take down any iing ones.


    The razor-sharp de of Dark Disperse pierced viciously into the creatures. Wilbur was met with some pushback but still managed to drive the de in.


    Green puss sprayed out at once as they fell to the ground amidst a sea of agonized cries.


    Yet even more of the creatures seemed oblivious to this, pouncing all the more ferociously onto Wilbur.


    Countless creatures died under Wilbur''s attacks, but they continued as if devoid of fear.


    Wilbur met the creatures head-on, with Dark Disperse spinning and flying through the air as he deftlynded attack after attack with the weapons as if they were alive.


    The Dragon Boulder Bombs were still ongoing, but these creatures were also incredibly vicious.


    Some of the insects blocked the bombs with their bodies to stop them from hitting the dimensional door. Meanwhile, the others leaped into the air to attack Wilbur.


    They werepletely fearless of death, merciless killing machines that stopped at nothing.


    Wilbur found himself using up arge amount of spiritual energy by holding up the Dragon Boulder Bombs while fighting off the creatures.


    Kolton let out a chillingugh at the sight. "Oh, you foolish mortal. The Great Will can have as many children as it wishes. How long are you going to be able to hold up against them?"


    "Oh, really now? I wonder how long you can keep that dimensional door up too," Wilbur retorted coldly as he fought on.


    Kolton''s expression darkened. He glowered at Wilbur as if he wanted nothing more than to swallow him alive.


    Wilbur merely sneered, his attacks with the Dark Disperse only bing more vicious.


    More and more of the creatures were killed, but there seemed to be even more of theming in.


    The people on the other side of the spirit wall, however, were much worse for wear. Some of them had died from throwing themselves against the wall, but the others stepped right over their bodies in a continuous attempt to break the wall down. Many people were even trampled to death.


    It was incredibly dangerous for Sandy and Lilian to be amidst these people as well.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh.

 Chapter 1356

    He knew these people were innocent. Their spirits had been corrupted, and they would lose their minds even if they were to survive, or worse-turning into something even more terrifying.


    Despite Wilbur wanting to see just what else Kolton and the others had up their sleeves to get a better understanding of this mysterious cult, the battle was going to have to end soon.


    The air rumbled with a bolt of thunder as Dark Disperse iled wildly. Countless insects fell to the ground as Wilbur cleared a space around him before stabbing Dark Disperse into the ground.


    "Thunder Bombs."


    As he shouted the words, Wilbur put his hands together to cast the terrifying spell, the Thunder Bombs.


    Nine thunder bombs appeared and exploded amidst the insects, blowing most of them to smithereens.


    The insects'' remains practically lined the ground of the cer, still hissing and sparking with residual thunder.


    After clearing out arger space, Wilbur cast another Infernal Thunder Dragon at the dimensional door.


    The Infernal Thunder Dragon let out a roar of fury, leaving a trail of countless insects in its wake as a path was temporarily cleared between Wilbur and the dimensional door.


    The entire underground cer waspletely filled with lightning and thunder.


    Wilbur clenched his right fist, charging towards the dimensional door like a bolt of lightning.


    His fist lit up with roaring spiritual mes, sparking and rumbling with thunder. Kolton''s expression shifted as Ang and Baru got a shock as well.


    Wilbur''s Thunder Bombs and Infernal Thunder Dragon possessed a terrifying amount of power that practically wiped out over half of the Mantis Warriors.


    It was also clear that he was currently working on an even more powerful attack to destroy the dimensional door.


    A brilliant ray of lightning had forged in Wilbur''s right fist then, letting out deafening rumbles that practically made the entire cer shake.


    This attackbined Wilbur''s terrifying spiritual energy, thunder energy, and dragon''s energy. The power that it held was indeed shocking.


    Kolton let out a roar, spiritual energy surging out of his body. The dimensional door lit up with a piercing light, the symbols on it beginning to tremble.


    An even more terrifying scream rang from beyond the door as another monster emerged from it.


    It was over two meters tall and looked something like a centipede.


    Two wire-like feelers stuck out of its head, above its zed eyes as it blinked at its surroundings.


    Its limbs were long and thin, itsnky body covered in a brown armor of runes. The tip of its limbs looked like a spear, burning with gray spiritual mes.


    The centipede-like creature let out a piercing howl at Wilbur as it emerged from the dimensional door, pouncing on it with its spears facing outwards.


    Wilbur had reached the dimensional door then as well, and both parties were about to collide.


    Wilburnded his thunder attack square on the centipede ruthlessly, just as its front limbs were about to pierce into Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered, deftly avoiding the attack from the spear before throwing a punch at the centipede''s body.


    A deafening explosion rang through the air as the entire cer was filled with rampant spiritual energy.


    The next second, however, the centipede opened its mouth and sucked in all of the rampant spiritual energy.


    Within the blink of an eye, all the rampant spiritual energy was sucked clean.


    The runes on the centipede''s body began to shine as a terrifying aura radiated from it.


    Wilbur was shocked, and Koltonughed wildly. "Young man, this is the Spiritual Energy Devourer of the Great Will! You won''t be any match for him, regardless of how powerful you are."

 Chapter 1357

    The Spiritual Energy Devourer wiggled its enormous body as it made its way towards Wilbur, its spear-like front limbs ready to attack as Wilbur watched on with furrowed brows.


    The Spiritual Energy Devourer, like its name, was actually capable of usurping others'' spiritual energy. This was unlike anything Wilbur had ever seen before. His gaze darkened as he raised a hand, casting a series of thunder attacks.


    Sure enough, the chain of lightning waspletely usurped by the Spiritual Energy Devourer as well, only causing the runes on its body to glow even brighter.


    This creature was capable of absorbing the spiritual energy from the attacks it received and using them to strengthen itself.


    The Spiritual Energy Devourer would definitely be an impossible threat to most cultivators.


    Behind it, more and more Mantis Warriors continued to appear.


    The smug look on the three elders'' faces made Wilbur sneer. "Don''t celebrate just yet."


    "Ha! Can you take on the Spiritual Energy Devourer? The Great Will created it just to take down mighty heroes like you. You have no choice but to just await your fate! The Spiritual Energy Devourer shall feed on all of you, which will only make it stronger," Koltonughed wildly.


    Just then, Wilbur put away Dark Disperse before taking out the historical halberd. This was a weapon that weighed over a hundred thousand kilograms, a terrifying weapon that had been forged after thousands of years of cultivation.


    The weight of it alone was enough to crush countless beings.


    Wilbur held the halberd, letting out a cry as he channeled all of his energy into the weapon.


    The historical halberd lit up with deep red energy mes rolling with symbols at once.


    The mes came from Wilbur''s pure physical energy and powerful dragon''s energy.


    The next second, Wilbur whipped the halberd about before charging towards the Spiritual Energy Devourer.


    The iing Mantis Warriors were swept aside by the sheer force of the halberd.


    The insects'' armor crumbled upon contact with the halberd, their bodies breaking into pieces, and some were even ground to a paste.


    No Mantis Warrior could even get close to Wilbur.


    Within what seemed like mere seconds, Wilbur had managed to make his way up to the Spiritual Energy Devourer.


    The Spiritual Energy Devourer let out a strange howl, iling its front limbs in the air as it stabbed Wilbur countless times.


    The rampant spiritual energy brought about fierce winds as the roof of the entire cer threatened to rip off.


    Just then, Wilbur swiped the historical halberd across horizontally. Both the centipede''s front limbs were crushed at once.


    The crushed pieces were smashed to smithereens and jammed into the walls after a deafening explosion.


    Wilbur ran into the Spiritual Energy Devourer''s arms. A loud explosion could be heard as the Spiritual Energy Devourer was sent stumbling backward.


    Wilbur raised the historical halberd, leaving a trail of shadows as he brought it down.


    A dull hum rang through the air as runes on the Spiritual Energy Devourer lit up.


    The next second, the Spiritual Energy Devourer''s defenses seemed to falter under this attack from Wilbur.


    The centipede''s armor crumbled as its body fell to the ground in broken pieces.


    Following that, Wilbur absorbed all of its spiritual energy as his historical halberd lit up with roaring spirit mes and lightning.


    A gigantic bolt of thunder struck the dimensional door.


    The underground cer was filled with a terrifying amount of rampant spiritual energy, ripping the roof of the cer clean off as the rampant spiritual energy rushed into the air and brought about a fierce wind.


    Moonlight streamed into the cer in its sorry state.


    The Spiritual Energy Devourer, the insects, and the corpses of the Church of the me Dragon Lord members turned to ashes and faded into the night sky under the impact of this rampant spiritual energy.


    The tainted believers of the Pumido cult were only unharmed because of Wilbur''s spiritual barrier.


    Wilbur stood eyeing Kolton and the others coldly under the moonlight, taking in the look of utter horror on their faces.


    None of them could believe that this man could be so terrifyingly powerful.


    It was important to note that the Spiritual Energy Devourer was powerful enough


    to ovee spiritual energy attacks and was also at the Sanctuary level.


    Thatbination made it practically impossible to beat.

 Chapter 1358

    Nevertheless, this man had been terrifying enough to destroy a creature this powerful with just one blow.


    Summoning the Spiritual Energy Devourer took up arge amount of the elders'' spiritual energy.


    Wilbur smirked coldly at the looks of shock on their faces. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    He held the historical halberd, slowly making his way toward the three elders. An overwhelming sense of pressure bore down on them as sweat trickled down their faces.


    "Come on, take out all your ultimate moves. If you haven''t got any, now would be a good time to say yourst words- even though I honestly don''t really want to hear them."


    Just then, Kolton let out a wild roar. He broke free from Wilbur''s spiritual pressure, joining hands with Ang and Baru before kneeling on the ground in a circle.


    As they muttered a stream of chants, and fog began to spread out from their bodies.


    Wilbur let out a cry at the sight, sending the historical halberd over.


    However, a gray barrier rose into the air around the three elders, and the halberd was knocked back into Wilbur''s grasp.


    A gray pir of light shot down from the heavens, shining on the three elders through the barrier.


    A mysterious change began happening to the three elders.


    Bumps rose and sank all over their skin as all three of their bodies joined together.


    At the same time, an invincible aura began to spread out from the barrier.


    The Pumido believers grew even wilder, throwing themselves against the spiritual barrier with all their might.


    Even more people appeared from above the ripped-open roof of the cer.


    They leaped into the cer, hurtling towards Wilbur as they glowered viciously, seemingly oblivious to the pain it caused them.


    Wilbur sighed.


    He couldn''t just kill all these people. They were innocent.


    Wilbur''s sea of consciousness rippled at once, as his powerful spiritual energy began to condense.


    The next second, Wilbur let out a long howl.


    The powerful spiritual energy revolving around him scattered through all of Millerton at once as countless ripples formed in the air.


    The Pumido believers stood rooted to the ground with a dazed look on their faces.


    They shook their heads with all their might as if trying to remember something.


    At the same time, Wilbur attacked the barrier once more but found himself unable to get past it in the slightest.


    He looked up into the sky, at the gray pir containing the immense amount of energy and the seemingly imprable barrier.


    Seeing as his attacks could do nothing, Wilbur began performing a series of gestures instead.


    Chained Lightning, the Infernal Thunder Dragon, and Thunder Bombs hurtled over one after the other.


    The air rumbled with deafening explosions, causing rampant spiritual energy to flow wildly.


    The barrier remained undamaged.


    Kolton''s body had beenpletely fused into what looked like a disgusting blob of flesh.


    All of a sudden, Sandy and Lilian''s screams of fury rang through the air.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wilbur turned around coldly. "Can''t you see?"


    "You did this to our elders?" Lilian said in disbelief.


    Sandy was all the more furious. "You monster! How could you?"


    Wilbur was speechless.


    Were these two women sick in the head?


    Just then, even more Pumido believers returned to their senses.


    They heard Sandy and Lilian''s words, turning to Wilbur in shock and fury.

 Chapter 1359

    The next second, the enraged believers began inching closer towards Wilbur in an attempt to attack him.


    They were certain that Wilbur was behind their elders'' current terrifying state.


    Sandy and Lilian took charge as the leaders of the people, glowering at Wilbur as they shouted motivation to the people.


    Wilbur''s gaze turned cold at the sight of the people crowding forward. "Take a good look, will you? Kolton and your elders are hardly even of our kind! They''re clearly a different species!"


    Kolton and the other elders had fused into a lumpy blob of flesh, emitting a disgusting, rotting stench.


    This, coupled with the insects they had just summoned, was enough to make Wilbur suspect that they were not even from this world.


    Yet Sandy and Lilian clearly refused to even listen.


    "You monster! You''re trying to me our elders and Pumido for what you''ve done


    to them! This is unforgivable!" Lilian roared.


    Sandy was enraged as well. "You''re a monster who deserves to rot in hell."


    The believers were all the more certain and braver now under Sandy and Lilian''s motivations, roaring at Wilbur angrily.


    Wilbur let out a sigh. These idiots should really get their brains checked.


    On top of that, the elders'' new form was even more worrying.


    It was clear that these three were trying to do something. An eerie aura had spread into the air in the form of invincible energy waves.


    The believers had crowded over then, and Wilbur had no choice but to cast a mass paralysis spell that paralyzed the people for the time being.


    The people within a two-hundred-meter radius of Wilbur froze at once, unable to move as they looked at Wilbur in shock.


    Sandy and Lilian were all the more horrified.


    "You monster, what did you just do to us?" Lilian roared.


    Sandy shouted as well, "Let go of us! What are you trying to do here?"


    Wilbur shook his head, paying them no mind as he looked over to the flesh blob that once was Kolton and the others.


    The blob was hardly distinguishable anymore, wriggling about slowly.


    Sandy and Lilian looked at the blob with tears streaming down their faces, shaking their heads in sorrow and grief.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows. The paralysis spell was not going tost for long, and he could not kill these people either.


    It was unclear what Kolton and the others were up to either, but it was definitely nothing good.


    Under the gray pir of light, the barrier they had formed definitely contained powers of the universe''sws that could not be broken through brute force.


    Wilbur eyed the barrier coldly, his gaze dark.


    Just then, Kolton''s voice rang from the barrier once more.


    "You shall all be believers of the Great Will andy the path for its future! It is our duty, and our honor to do so."


    As Kolton continued to mutter, the barrier disappeared all at once.


    The pir of light faded as well, and the blob of flesh began to wriggle furiously.


    Wilbur gripped the historical halberd as it lit up with roaring spiritual mes.


    All of a sudden, the blob began to rise into the air, floating into the sky.


    Wilbur watched on silently as it rose almost a hundred meters into the air. He let out a cry then, leaping up and swinging the historical halberd towards the blob viciously.


    "You can''t do that, you monster!" Sandy let out a gut-wrenching howl as if Wilbur was a monster hellbent on destroying the universe.

 Chapter 1360

    Just as Wilbur was about to destroy this disgusting creature.


    The blob of flesh exploded on its own, shooting into the heavens like fireworks before bursting into a million sparks that began tond all over Millerton.


    Wilbur made a choice then and there.


    Hended on the ground and then cast a shield of light that protected the areas within a hundred meters all around him.


    The gray sparks fell, scattering themselves on several hundred thousand Millerton citizens.


    They froze on the spot as if put under a spell.


    Only the people within Wilbur''s light shield were unaffected, but they got a shock from the sight before them as well.


    The people outside the protection of the shield were frozen like zombies, and Millerton fell abruptly silent.


    The harsh contrast seemed to fill Sandy, Lilian, and the other clear-headed people with a strange sense of terror.


    They did not know what happened, or why it was happening, and the unknown was always the scariest.


    Wilbur watched them coldly, his expression solemn.


    Through his spirit energy, he found that the souls of these people were zed over with an unknown energy.


    It was eating away at their souls, and a change was about to happen to them not long after.


    Despite Wilbur not knowing what the change was, there was no way it was going to be anything good.


    "What''s this? What have you done now?" Lilian asked Wilbur, enraged.


    Wilbur finally shouted back, "Can''t you see that Kolton and the others caused all of this? They''re trying to control you!"


    "Why would our elders want to control us?" Sandy retorted.


    The people around them looked at Wilbur suspiciously as well.


    Wilbur shook his head. "You still won''t believe it, huh? Pumido is a cult, and these elders of yours aren''t even human! How much longer are you going to remain foolish for?"


    "What are you saying? How could this be possible?" Lilian screamed.


    Wilbur watched her coldly. "Do you think a human being would be able to summon the creatures your elders just did or morph into something so terrifying?"


    "What creatures?" Lilian, Sandy, and the others looked nothing but confused. Wilbur hardly knew what to say. Had these people not seen the battle just now? Or... had theypletely lost their memories altogether?


    Just then, the hundreds of thousands of people began to move all of a sudden.


    They let out a long sigh in unison as if waking up from a deep sleep.


    Their eyes turned bloodshot as drool dribbled out of their mouths. They eyed each other hungrily as if they had been starved for years.


    "Look around you, idiots!" Wilbur could not help but shout.


    Sandy, Lilian, and the others turned around.


    The people outside the protection of the light shield began to let out low growls, eyeing each other murderously as their drool dripped onto the ground.


    Atst, Sandy and the others began to panic.


    These people seemed like they were ready to feast on each other, and they looked terrifying.


    "W-Why does everybody look like this? What happened?" Lilian asked ufortably.

 Chapter 1361

    Wilbur sneered. "It''s all thanks to good old Kolton, of course."


    "What did he do?" Sandy asked, terrified.


    Wilbur''s voice was dark. "Pumido isn''t the proper religion you think it is. It''s highly likely that they worship some form of evil demon. Please stop being fooled by them."


    Sandy, Lilian, and the others shook their heads, clearly unable to believe Wilbur.


    "Your elders aren''t even human beings! How would three mortals turn into that disgusting mound of flesh that exploded all over Millerton?" Wilbur shouted.


    His voice wasced with a hint of spiritual pressure, and Sandy and the others could not help but shiver.


    They seemed to remember something and were finally open to admitting things they would not have been able to otherwise as they trembled in Wilbur''s wake.


    Just then, the other starving people let out a growl of unison before pouncing on each other.


    They pinned each other to the ground, opening their mouths and chomping down wildly. It was not long before they were all covered in blood.


    Sandy and the others let out cries of terror at the sight, running towards Wilbur as they trembled.


    Wilbur''s brows furrowed.


    Kolton and the others seemed to have used some sort of a ritual to make their bodies and souls explode, thus tainting all of the people of Millerton and turning them into disgusting, bloodthirsty creatures.


    However, Wilbur did not think that the elders'' main goal of doing this was for the people to feast on each other. There was definitely some ulterior motive waiting for them, one that might even affect all of Terya or even the world.


    Regardless, Wilbur had to stop it now.


    It seemed like the people of Millerton were not going to live much longer, even turning into monsters.


    "Please, sir, please save them." Sandy had finally returned to a logical state of mind as she began to beg Wilbur.


    Lilian looked at Wilbur in terror as well. "You can save them, can''t you, sir?"


    Under Wilbur''s spiritual pressure and the terrifying reality around them, the women finally believed the truth and let go of their own prejudices.


    It seemed like Wilbur was the only person capable of doing anything now.


    The other people within the protection of the shield stared at Wilbur in terror as well, their gazes pleading.


    Wilbur let out a sigh, his brows furrowed.


    The spirits of these people had been tainted, and it was not going to be easy to take care of.


    Just then, a particrly buff man had bitten his opponent to death and drained the body of blood.


    The man straightened back up, now a giant who had grown in size.


    The muscles on his body bulged as he looked positively terrifying. An armor-like crust grew on parts of his body. It seemed like he was turning into the insects that Kolton and the others had summoned earlier.


    The man turned and pounced on a next target at once, pinning it to the ground and feasting on the blood and flesh.


    The sight made Sandy and Lilian go pale immediately, and they screamed in terror.


    This was far more than anything they could take, and they were close to losing their minds.


    Monstrous howls rang through Millerton. It was unclear how many people had been bitten to death by theirpanions now.


    Wilbur was even willing to assume that these people were evolving through feasting on each other. If he were to let this go on, all of Millerton would be destroyed and a monster woulde out of this capable of ruining everything, hellbent until it took over the world.


    "Please, please save us!" Sandy covered her face, sobbing as she screamed with all her might.


    Lilian was terrified as well, looking pleadingly at Wilbur.


    They were all ovee with terror and could not keep their cool any longer knowing that they were at risk of turning into those terrifying creatures at any moment.


    Wilbur eyed them coldly. "Took you long enough to get scared."

 Chapter 1362

    Sandy lowered her head, her expression one of pure agony as she sobbed. "I''m so sorry, sir. We should have never done this to you. We just refused to believe our elders would be such evil beings. Please forgive us."


    "Please save the people of Millerton. We will be eternally grateful. Pardon my foolishness." Lilian got on her knees as well, begging for Wilbur''s forgiveness.


    The hundreds of people within the light shield got on their knees, begging for Wilbur''s forgiveness and for him to free the people of Millerton who had fallen into this terrifying craze.


    Wilbur shook his head, beginning to perform a series of seals in his hands as a wave of spiritual pressure spread out.


    He was honestly not that sure about the oue of this, either.


    After all, this phenomenon had been achieved through a ritual of sorts that Kolton and the others had sacrificed their lives for, on top of borrowing the power of an evil spirit.


    There was, however, one way of curing a tainted spirit-the Soul Cleanse.


    The problem was that this was a spell that was usually meant to be cast on a singr person to dispel any evil forces in their soul.


    Wilbur could not think of a spell that could cleanse hundreds of thousands of people at the same time.


    However, he was now of Emperor level and had a deeper understanding of his powers, spiritual energy, and spells.


    He was going to try something. If it worked, he just might be able to save all these people.


    If it didn''t work, he would have no choice but to go on a killing spree. Even if it took wiping out all the people of Millerton, Wilbur refused to let this spread to other ces.


    Kindness was not always the best solution.


    As Wilbur continued to perform those seals, the power of faith in his Spiritual Furnace began to ripple wildly.


    Golden waves rose up, ebbing and flowing.


    Not long after, a small, golden ball of light appeared above Wilbur''s head.


    The ball of light was barely the size of a fist and filled with shing runes.


    It rose into the air, all the way up to the heavens.


    Wilbur put his hands together, his expression solemn as the power of faith in his body continued to toss and turn and the ball of light grew in size.


    It was not long before the ball of light was thousands of meters above Millerton.


    Wilbur turned pale and was drenched in sweat. Spiritual mes burned brightly all over his body, the powerful spiritual pressure giving Sandy and the others no choice but to kneel on the ground as they struggled to breathe.


    The buff man had already taken down his second target, growing stronger and more terrifying as he pounced on the next one.


    Wilbur let out a cry, putting his palms together sharply.


    "Soul Cleanse!"


    As the words rang through the air, the ball of golden light in the heavens began to emit a blinding shine akin to the sun that lit up all of Millerton.


    The crazed people halted their actions briefly under the brilliant light.


    The next second, however, the ball of light exploded, showering Millerton in a sea of golden sparks.


    The sparksnded on the people''s bodies, making them stop their actionspletely and bathing them in a pure, almost holy golden glow.


    As time went on, the people began returning to their senses.


    They shivered as they looked around them blindly, getting a terrible fright at the gory sight around them.


    The expressions of the people who had already begun to evolve creased with agony.


    They copsed to the ground as they cried out, jerking around wildly until all the life drained out of them and they were reduced to a pile of rotting, putrid flesh.


    Wilbur let out a long breath. His face was pale as a sheet as if he had just run a marathon.


    The Soul Cleanse was a spell only meant to be cast on a single person, but Wilbur had used his powers of belief to expand it to a group spell. This had also drained all the power of faith he had in him, as well as used up a terrifying amount of spiritual energy.


    All of that ced an incredible burden on him, one that left him unbelievably exhausted.

 Chapter 1363

    Seeing the crowd return to normal finally dispersed the terror in the hearts of the unaffected people. They looked at Wilbur, overwhelmed with emotions.


    Images of what had just happened shed through their minds as terror filled their hearts amidst their dazed state.


    The rest of the people of Millerton felt as if they had just woken up from a realistic and terrifying nightmare.


    Just then, the governor rushed over with a team of people. He ran over to Sandy and Lilian, gathering them in his arms. "Are you alright?"


    "We''re fine."


    Sandy and Liliany on Keane''s shoulder, bursting into sobs.


    Keane let out a long breath.


    What happened just now was truly terrifying.


    He had fallen into a state of overwhelming famine and bloodlust but had gathered


    his security team the second he returned to his senses and dashed to the Pumido church.


    Thankfully, his wife and daughter were both fine. This calmed him down significantly, and he was able to rx a good amount.


    The sincere concern in Keane''s voice made it clear to Sandy that it was never that her husband had stopped loving her. He was just bad at expressing himself.


    Sandy hugged her husband tightly, warmth filling her chest. At the same time, she was also deeply regretful for not listening to her husband''s advice.


    Eventually, Keane calmed down.


    He patted Sandy and Lilian on their backs. "Go home right now. I''ve got a lot of things to attend to. It''s still very dangerous out here."


    "Keane, this is Mister Wilbur Penn. He saved everyone and took down Kolton and the others. He''s a hero of the people of Millerton," Sandy said, looking at Wilbur solemnly.


    Keane turned around to face Wilbur, confused.


    Wilbur smiled. "Nice to meet you. I''m the pope of the Church of the me Dragon Lord, here to investigate the case of my church catching fire."


    "The pope of the Church of the me Dragon Lord?"


    Keane''s expression shifted at once.


    "Your Holiness, I''m Governor Keane Dawson from Millerton. Could I please know what happened?"


    Keane knew just what the pope of the Church of the me Dragon Lord stood for in Terya.


    This was a presence that even the president showed great respect to, let alone a mere governor like him.


    Sandy and Lilian''s faces shed with shock.


    This man turned out to be the pope of the Church of the me Dragon Lord! He was so young too!


    Wilbur said, "I think you should focus on cleaning this mess up. The people are still deeply terrified, and they need their governor tofort them and make sure things are in order."


    "Of course. I''ll get right to that. If you could please make your way to the governor''s office, Your Holiness. I''ll talk with you the second I''m back."


    Wilbur nodded, and Keane called for the head guard to send Wilbur, Sandy, and Lilian to the governor''s office at once while he handled everything here.


    Wilbur sat on the highest floor that the office was on, looking over Millerton with a solemn expression.


    Lilian and Sandy stood aside respectful, Lilian''s expression overwhelmed with respect.


    Sandy eyed her daughter, pleased.


    Wilbur, however, was overwhelmed with thoughts.


    Pumido was truly terrifying. It seemed like the people of this belief were hardly even from this world.


    What was certain was that they were definitely worshiping some form of evil spirit.


    Wilbur was even willing to believe that Kolton and the others were not from this ne of existence.


    But if that was the case, where did theye from? Could it be... the Chaotic realm?

 Chapter 1364

    That would truly be terrifying.


    That would mean that the chaotic realm had somehow found a way into the dimension Wilbur was in.


    ording to what Wilbur knew, the beings in the chaotic realm were far from good.


    That was a world where evil spirits and demons roamed free, a truly corrupted ce that human beings of this world would never understand.


    If those evil beings were to break into this world, it would be in grave danger.


    The thoughts continued to gue Wilbur until the sun eventually rose.


    Sandy and Lilian had fallen asleep on the sofas, snoring softly.


    Not long after, Keane entered the room looking exhausted.


    He first greeted Wilbur, grabbing a nket to drape over Sandy and Lilian before sitting down next to Wilbur.


    Wilbur described to him everything that happened in great detail, to which Keane was practically trembling.


    "Your Holiness, you are a hero to the people of Millerton," he said, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Wilbur frowned. "It''s what I should have done. No one else would have allowed such cruelty to go on."


    "You''re right, but I''m afraid I can''t run from my faults this time. This all happened partly due to my own negligence," Keane said in despair.


    Wilbur looked at him. "This wasn''t your fault, nor was it something you could have controlled. I''ll be sure to tell the president that, so he won''t do anything to you."


    "Really? Thank you so much for that." Keane got to his feet, bowing profusely to Wilbur.


    Wilbur waved a hand, gesturing for Keane to sit down.


    Keane frowned. "The whole nation has been promoting the Church of the me Dragon Lord, and your role as Pope has practically saved the lives of our city. I shall announce the truth to the people tomorrow, and I''m sure it will be no time before the Church of the me Dragon Lord bes the only religion there is in Millerton with everyone moring to join."


    Wilbur smiled at Keane.


    This was a clear gesture of gratitude, one that Wilbur was not about to turn down. "Thank you, Governor Dawson," Wilbur smiled.


    Keane nodded solemnly.


    In the few days toe, the Millerton broadcast stations were all reporting on the incident.


    The Pumido Church had tainted the spirits of the people, causing harm to the city and killing members of the Church of the me Dragon Lord.


    The Pope of the Church of the me Dragon Lord had braved all obstacles, exposing the many evil secrets of the Pumido Church and wiping it out to save the people of Millerton.


    Sandy and Lilian had also be the spokespersons of this incident, giving speeches all throughout the city and encouraging everyone to join the Church of the me Dragon Lord.


    Under such elevated emotions among the people, the main church was rebuilt at a speed never seen before.


    Countless people participated in the construction of it, and it was not long before all of Millerton were faithful believers of the Church of the me Dragon Lord.


    The only pity for everyone was that they were not able to see the pope in person.


    Around a dozen dayster, Wilbur was driving back to Terya with Lilian in the passenger seat.


    "Why do you have to follow me?" Wilbur asked.


    Lilian looked ahead determinedly. "I''m a faithful believer of the Church of the me Dragon Lord, and you are my pope. It''s only natural for me to follow you." "Well, I can''t take you everywhere. I have a lot more work to do."


    Wilbur did not know what to do with her. Lilian had been following him around like a puppy for days now, even to the bathroom.


    Lilian had seemed to turn into a blind follower, all her previous suspicion and doubt having morphed into unwavering respect and admiration.


    Her parents were all the more supportive of her doing so, which only frustrated Wilbur even more.


    Lilian then said, "Let me go to Banes with you. I want to go to the cathedral and be an official member in faith to spread the word."


    Wilbur fell silent for a bit, before nodding his head.

 Chapter 1365

    That was the best he could do.


    It was around afternoon when Wilbur returned to Banes, entering the cathedral with Lilian.


    They sat down in the meeting room with the Archbishop Karl, captain of the church militia Cameron, and the Patron Saint Catherine.


    Everyone else snuck nces at Lilian every now and then.


    Wilbur first told everyone what happened in Millerton but left out many key points of information.


    Right now, it would be better to have fewer people know about the chaotic realm as that would only incite panic.


    Karl was shocked after listening to Wilbur.


    This Pumido cult had been powerful enough to taint an entire city of people, which was truly terrifying.


    Following that, Wilbur introduced Lilian to the team and asked Karl and the others to give her a position.


    After a brief discussion, it was settled that Lilian would be the cathedral priest and begin learning and practicing sorcery.


    Wilbur was surprised. "Sorcery?"


    "Yes," Karl smiled. "You might not know this yet, Your Holiness, but the Patron Saint can now use a wide range of sorcery spells. It''s all thanks to the faith of our believers."


    Wilbur was stunned.


    He, as the church pope, hardly knew any sorcery. When had Catherine be so powerful?


    On the other hand, however, that was not so hard to believe.


    As a Patron Saint, Catherine was able to use her natural charm to strengthen the unwavering faith of her believers.


    In fact, the powers of faith Catherine had could probably rival Wilbur''s.


    If she had been focusing on funing this, she would have a good amount of spells up her sleeve by now.


    At the thought, Wilbur turned to Catherine. "Congrattions."


    "Your Holiness, it''s only because of the power the Fire Dragon Lord blessed me with that I was able to do it. There''s no need to congratte me," said Catherine calmly.


    Somehow, the words seemed to cause annoyance to re up in Wilbur''s chest. Of course, he did not show this. "Work hard on cultivating, then." Catherine nodded silently.


    Just then, someone reported from outside, "The president has asked to see His Holiness."


    The crowd looked over at Wilbur, who said, "Have hime in."


    Not long after, Tyrone entered the room with Mary.


    Wilbur and others got up to greet them, which Tyrone replied warmly.


    Mary sank into a deep bow, gazing at Wilbur with fervent admiration.


    The others saw this but said nothing about it.


    Lilian was the only one whose gaze sharpened with jealousy.


    Wilbur invited Tyrone and Mary to sit down.


    Tyrone said, "Mary''s now my assistant. She''s learning about political management."


    "That''s good," Wilbur smiled.


    Mary kept her head bowed but snuck nced at Wilbur every now and then.


    Tyrone looked around him. "I came here to tell you that the people from the Church of Holy Illuminati are currently gathering by the masses on the borders of Ganbi. I think they''re trying to target us."


    Karl and the others looked up at once. The Church of Holy Illuminati had never been a force to underestimate, even if they had once lost to Wilbur.


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow, smirking coldly. "Took them long enough. I was starting to get impatient, to be honest."


    "Your Holiness, the Church of Holy Illuminati has said to gather ten holy warriors, a thousand church militia knights, and an army led by the three great judges of the tribunal. They''re dering war against the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord."

 Chapter 1366

    The Church of the Holy Illuminati gathered its forces by the border of Ganbi and Terya. Their intentions were clear as day.


    Upon hearing this news, Karl and hispanions were utterly shocked. Ten holy knights, with each a Sanctuary level cultivator, wielders of divine arts, and blessed equipment, constituted an imposing force.


    Even the holy warriors, who were merely pre-Sanctuary level, were a formidable presence by themselves.


    Ten holy knights and a thousand holy warriors were a force capable of overturning any nation on thisnd. The martial power of the Holy Illuminati was undeniably terrifying. Adding to the gravity of the situation were the three judges of the tribunal, Super Sanctuaries in their own right. Such power, when presented before any nation, was impossible to ignore.


    Observing the solemn expressions of those around him, Wilbur spoke slowly, "How did youe by such precise information?"


    "Your Holiness, the three titans of the tribunal have issued a public statement, vowing to eradicate the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord and disclosing their strategic deployments," Tyrone exined.


    Wilbur chuckled, then said, "Creating a spectacle to salvage lost prestige. Well yed. However, I must admit, the strength of the Holy Illuminati is indeed formidable, especially considering their ability to resurrect Michael."


    "Yes, it is an absolute symbol of terror," Tyrone frowned.


    Resurrecting a person was a feat that, aside from the Holy Illuminati, no nation or organization had achieved in years, let alone an individual.


    At this point, Karl furrowed his brow. "Your Holiness, this may very well be our fight for survival. We must proceed with caution."


    Facing a force of this magnitude, even Wilbur, strong as he was, could not help but feel uneasy. Personal power had its limitations. Spiritual energy could be depleted, and physical strength exhausted.


    Against an army of a thousand pre-Sanctuary, 10 Sanctuary, and three Super Sanctuary level fighters, individual strength was simply inadequate.


    Moreover, the Holy Illuminati was renowned for its deep roots and vast resources. The resurrection of Michael alone was a testament to their formidable legacy.


    Who knew what artifacts they might be carrying? Thest time, the Ring of Fire was terrifying.


    Upon hearing Karl''s words, Wilbur responded calmly, "Indeed, caution is necessary, but there''s no need for panic."


    "Our power is entirely insufficient," Karl bluntly stated.


    However, at that moment, Lilian eximed loudly, "We have unwavering faith, and we canunch a holy war. We have tens of thousands, even millions of believers here. We are more than enough to ovee them."


    The young Lilian was passionate, seemingly underestimating this colossal existence. Karl sighed inwardly.


    Unyielding faith and the number of believers could notpensate for the vast difference inbat power. Several million unarmed believers would be no match for the armed forces of the holy knights and the knights of the church. Their fate would be nothing short of ughter.


    "Your Holiness, how do you n to deal with this war?" Karl asked with a furrowed brow.


    Even Tyrone looked troubled as he replied, "Your Holiness, the Holy Illuminatiunches religious wars under the pretext of holy war. There''s only so much I can do."


    As the initiator of the religious war, Tyrone could do little to help. If they dared to mobilize their armies to assist the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, the conflict would likely escte into a chaotic war between nations. The Holy Illuminati had billions of followers in thisnd and subtly controlled several countries.


    For example, in the Kingdom of Ganbi, the entire poption revered the Holy Illuminati, with the Archbishop of the Holy Illuminati holding even higher status than the king.


    If Tyrone used the military against the Holy Illuminati, they would undoubtedly prompt the Church to attack Terya, leading to a full-scale war between nations. That was a consequence Tyrone could ill afford.


    Wilbur, understanding the situation, calmly reassured, "Mister President, please rest assured. Our Church of the Fire Dragon Lord will independently resolve the battlefield conflict and will not drag Terya into the quagmire of war."

 Chapter 1367

    Tyrone visibly sighed with relief, though the worry on his face remained difficult to dispel.


    That being said, winning the war for the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord was not something that could be achieved solely through one person''s strength, especially when facing such overwhelming power. The military strength of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord and the Holy Illuminati was vastly disparate.


    The only advantagey in the formidable martial prowess of Wilbur personally. However, this prowess appeared feeble when pitted against three Super Sanctuary, ten Sanctuary, and a thousand pre-Sanctuary level fighters.


    "Your Holiness, I believe it''s time to mobilize our believers for a rtive holy war. We have a considerable number of followers, enough to assemble an army of two hundred thousand able-bodied believers. Only then do we stand a chance of victory," Karl suggested.


    Wilbur nced at Karl but did not say a word.


    He understood Karl''s suggestion. Karl was trying to equalize the military disparity through sheer numbers. However, such an equalization relied on the sacrifice of these believers and might not guarantee sess.


    After all, thebat prowess of the Holy Illuminati''s holy knights and holy warriors was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. In addition to possessing the strength of pre-Sanctuary and Sanctuary level, they had a significant advantage in equipment.


    The enchanted gear they wore made it nearly impossible for an ordinary person to inflict any damage with a mere de. Engaging in battle with ordinary believers against holy knights would be akin to a death sentence.


    Even with an army of 200 thousand, it was uncertain whether they could defeat a thousand holy knights, given the overwhelming advantage in strength and equipment.


    Karl was aware that such a move would lead to horrifying casualties for the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord. But now, it seemed there was no other option. They had to rely on sheer numbers to fight.


    Catherine and Cameron were aware of the consequences of such a decision, yet both maintained silence, tacitly agreeing with Karl''s opinion.


    Tyrone was even more concerned. These believers were evidently being gathered from the Terya Kingdom, and they were his subjects. However, as a member of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, he naturally could not voice opposition. He had to support this decision, even if it meant keeping silent.


    Lilian stood up, waving her small fists energetically. "Everyone, as long as we gather enough believers, we can surely defeat the Holy Illuminati Church. The Lord of the Fire Dragon is with us."


    The crowd remained silent. Lilian seemed excited, perhaps unaware of the severity of the situation.


    At that moment, Wilbur spoke slowly, "I disagree with this approach."


    Tyrone visibly rxed, but Karl frowned, "Your Excellency, do you have a better n?"


    "I am prepared to face the army of the Holy Illuminati Church alone. Let me see how powerful they truly are," Wilbur said indifferently.


    "What?" Karl, Catherine, and Cameron werepletely shocked. Tyrone was also incredulous. Even Lilian was stunned.


    No one could believe that Wilbur would suggest such a thing. Even if he was a powerhouse at the Emperor level, it was impossible for one person to confront so many formidable opponents.


    Facing a thousand pre-Sanctuary and ten Sanctuary level individuals alone would be exhausting, not to mention the three judges of the tribunal who would undoubtedly provide support.


    It was a strategy without any chance of sess.

 Chapter 1368

    Amid the astonished gazes of the onlookers, Wilbur smiled and dered, "So be it. I will lead the church militia to the border. The church militia will merely observe and document, refraining from engaging inbat."


    "Your Holiness, I find this unwise. Perhaps we should discuss it further," hastily advised Karl, the act akin to suicide.


    Catherine added, "Your Excellency, I believe the Archbishop''s suggestion is more reasonable."


    "Your Holiness, forgive my impudence, but can your strength truly contend with a thousand pre-Sanctuary, ten Sanctuary, and three Super Sanctuary level opponents simultaneously?"


    Cameron, the church militia''s leader, stood up, facing Wilbur, voicing the doubts that everyone dared not express.


    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "As for my personal strength, I am not yet capable of simultaneously battling so many formidable adversaries and decisively defeating them."


    Indeed, even the spiritual energy of the Emperor level was limited.


    The use of Domains could only be sustained for ten minutes, insufficient to vanquish such a multitude of powerful foes.


    After ten minutes, he would fall into a weakened state, a challenge every Sanctuary level cultivator had to confront.


    At that point, he would be even less of a match for the three powerhouses and the remaining formidable opponents.


    "Why then, would you choose to face them alone?" Karl questioned in confusion.


    Wilbur spoke slowly, "Sometimes, the oue of a battle isn''t solely determined by individual strength. The reasons behind it will be clear when the timees. This decision is final."


    Silence fell upon the assembly.


    Wilbur''s confidence and determination left them with no words. After all, within the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, the Pope was the supreme ruler, and his words were divine edicts, demanding absolute obedience.


    With no further hesitation, Cameron dered, "Since that is the case, as the leader of the church militia, I, representing the militia, wholeheartedly support the proposal of His Holiness the Pope. When do we depart?"


    "We leave at first light tomorrow and aim to reach the border by evening," Wilbur announced as he rose.


    At this moment, everyone stood up, responding loudly to thismand.


    Nightfall.


    Having finished his dinner, Wilbur sat in his room, contemting something. Before long, a knocking sound echoed outside his door.


    "Your Holiness, may Ie in?" inquired Mary from the other side.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows, saying, "Come in."


    Mary pushed the door open and entered. She was adorned in the white-me- trimmed robe of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, its voluminous fabric unable to conceal her voluptuous figure.


    Approaching Wilbur slowly, Mary lowered her head and said, "Your Holiness, as a devout follower of the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, I wish to join you in this war."


    Wilbur gazed at Mary, taking his time before saying, "You just said that this is a war. You are just a defenseless young girl. Such matters are not suitable for you."


    "I have devout faith and the courage to sacrifice my life." Mary lifted her head, looking at Wilbur with determination.


    Wilbur stared into Mary''s eyes.


    "No." He resolutely rejected Mary''s proposal.


    A hint of disappointment shed across Mary''s face, and she promptly said, "Your Excellency, then let me attend to you before sleep. I hope you have a restful night, with enough strength to face the detestable Holy Illuminati Church tomorrow."


    "No need. I need some time to meditate. You should rest as well," Wilbur said.


    Disappointment lingered on Mary''s face, but she could only say with a touch of sorrow, "Yes, Your Holiness."


    Subsequently, Mary reluctantly left, ncing back three times, but Wilbur remained indifferent.


    Exiting Wilbur''s room, Mary encountered Lilian.


    Observing Mary, Lilian smiled and remarked, "It seems like His Holiness isn''t very weing to you."


    "Is that so? And what can you do about it, a barbarian from the wilderness? Do you think you can climb into His Holiness'' bed?" Mary retorted, abandoning the delicate demeanor she had in front of Wilbur and confronting Lilian with sharp words.

 Chapter 1369

    Lilian was infuriated. She brandished her fists, eximing, "You''re the barbarian! Your whole family is a bunch of barbarians. No matter what, His Holiness would never fancy you!"


    "Would he fancy you then?" Mary retorted, showing no sign of weakness.


    Their gazes locked like fierce roosters about to erupt into a battle unique to women at any moment.


    At that moment, Wilbur walked out, furrowing his brows. "What''s going on?" "Nothing. I just had a chat with Lilian," Mary replied, lowering her head meekly. Seeing Mary''s demeanor, Lilian felt an itching hatred but merely stated, "Your Holiness, I''vee to bring you some fruits."


    Lilian produced an apple and presented it to Wilbur.


    Wilbur chuckled, taking the apple. "Alright, both of you, go get some rest."


    Lilian and Mary exchanged a disdainful nce before parting ways.


    Wilbur shook his head helplessly, returning to his room. While nibbling on the apple, he stared out of the window, lost in thought.


    The next morning.


    Cameron and Dawson, leading the church militia, assembled in the square in front of the church, waiting early.


    Wilbur, apanied by Karl, Catherine, and others, emerged from the church and joined the gathering on the square.


    Apart from the church militia, thousands of believers filled the square, creating a congested atmosphere.


    Wilbur surveyed the crowd and spoke slowly, "Dear devout believers, no need to worry. Under the gaze of the Lord of Fire Dragon, the actions of the Holy Illuminati Church are destined to fail."


    Wilbur''s voice, infused with mental power, resonated clearly in the minds of every believer.


    "Loyal and devout, the Lord of Fire Dragon is with us."


    "Loyal and devout, the Lord of Fire Dragon is with us."


    "Loyal and devout, the Lord of Fire Dragon is with us."


    The square echoed with the roars of the faithful, waves of sound growing louder with each repetition.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and led the church militia toward the outside. Along the way, numerous believers followed, bidding farewell until Wilbur and the others left the city, leaving the dust behind as they boarded their carriage.


    ...


    Near the Ganbi border, Michael, Moses, and Banks, the three titans of the tribunal, stood atop a hill. They were d in full battle armor with cross swords hanging from their waists.


    A faint aura of spiritual energy radiated from their armor. Particrly, the cross sword at Michael''s waist was exceptionally massive, a two-handed greatsword. The scabbard was adorned with countless divine inscriptions, exquisitely crafted, clearly not ordinary.


    By their side stood holy knights, also in red battle armor, with cross swords hanging from their waists. Below the hill, 1,000 holy warriors stood in orderly formation. They too wore battle armor, with the aura of spiritual energy emanating from their armor, giving them an air of solemn sanctity.


    Michael looked at the formation of holy warriors and smiled, saying, "This is the foundation of the Holy Illuminati. Who can withstand this force?"


    "This time, not only are we purging the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, but we also have greater ambitions in thisnd," Moses said.


    Banks also smiled. "Indeed, mobilizing such a formidable forcees at a hefty cost. The Archangel has been grumbling quite a bit. If there isn''t enough gain, this won''t be worthwhile."


    "Don''t worry, thisnd is abundant in resources. After clearing out the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, we will sweep across this territory. The subsequent gains will undoubtedly satisfy everyone," Michael dered with great ambition.

 Chapter 1370

    In thete afternoon, Wilbur led the church militia and arrived at the city of Lia. It stood at the western border of the Terya, surrounded by a vast forest. In front of the city, a river flowed before an endless grasnd. This river marked the boundary between Terya and the recently hostile Ganbi.


    Wilbur ascended the clock tower of Lia, his gaze traversing the forest and the river, extending toward the expansive grasnd. Standing behind him were Cameron and the governor of Lia, Darwin.


    Cameron wore a solemn expression, while Darwin was drenched in sweat.


    Since learning of the impending arrival of the church militia, Darwin had been restless. The Holy Illuminati was a colossal and terrifying entity, and the prospect of a religious war unfolding in the city under his jurisdiction haunted his every moment. The oue for the city, should the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord be defeated, was beyond contemtion. His own fate, too, would likely be dire.


    He feared both the Holy Illuminati and the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, caught between the two ominous powers. The strength of the Holy Illuminati was unquestionable, but the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord was the state religion of Terya, demanding unconditional support for its actions within the city.


    Effectively, he and the city were naturally aligned with the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord, but the consequences of defeat were dire. A simple man like him could not help but be overwhelmed by fear and trepidation.


    Wilbur withdrew his gaze, casting a nce at the sweat-soaked Darwin. With a slight smile, he asked, "Are you afraid?"


    "N-No, not at all," Darwin stammered, wiping his forehead anxiously.


    Wilbur smiled gently. "No need to worry. I assure you, the Holy Illuminati won''t set foot in this city."


    "Yes, of course," Darwin hastily agreed, but his inner thoughts were far from aligned with his spoken assurances. The terrorizing strength of the Holy Illuminati and the immense pressure it exerted could not be dispelled with mere words.


    Wilbur also sensed that Darwin''s words were insincere, but he merely responded casually, "Cameron, pay attention to the movements on the opposite side. If they appear, wake me up."


    "Yes," Cameron answered with a salute.


    Wilbur nodded and walked alone down the bell tower, arriving at the room prepared for himself, where he began to meditate. Meanwhile, on the bell tower, Darwin stuttered, "C-Commander, His Holiness the Pope seems quite confident, huh?"


    "Yes," Cameron replied expressionlessly.


    "Ah, His Holiness will definitely repel the Holy Illuminati. He will for sure," Darwin muttered to himself, encouraging himself while secretly observing Cameron''s expression. Cameron gazed ahead with a poker face.


    Five in the afternoon. Cameron, who had been standing still, suddenly moved and turned to run downstairs.


    Hunched over and aching from standing, Darwin nced at the grasnd and his legs went weak. A well-organized formation emerged in the grasnd, steadily approaching. The radiant brilliance of this formation made them appear like a divine army, clearly not an ordinary military force.


    A terrifying aura overwhelmed Darwin, causing him to copse directly on the ground.


    Half an hourter, Wilbur, leading the church militia, crossed the woods and arrived by the riverside. In the past, this was just beyond the borders of the weak countries.


    These small nations, weak and insignificant, were almost ignored by the Holy Illuminati. Even Wilbur himself did not care. In the world of weak nations, diplomacy was non-existent.


    "Wait here. I''ll go over by myself," Wilbur instructed, crossing the small river and heading towards the grasnd.


    Cameron silently watched Wilbur''s figure and said, "If His Holiness falls, charge alongside me and sacrifice everything."


    "Sacrifice everything!" members of the church militia affirmed with determination.

 Chapter 1371

    Walking on the grasnd, the wind blowing carried a refreshing scent. As far as his eyes could see, the formidable army of the Holy Illuminati was advancing toward the riverbank.


    Without hesitation, he strode forward until he disappeared from the gaze of Cameron and the others, arriving at the center of the grasnd.


    In the expansive meadow, the Holy Illuminati''s army moved in perfect formation, their enchanted armor shimmering with a magical radiance, emitting an aura of destion that pervaded the heavens and earth. The des of grass on the ground, under this overwhelming momentum, all bowed low, trembling.


    Above their formation, the invisible force even stirred up a howling wind, producing a haunting sound. It was an absolutely powerful force, capable of crushing everything, demanding awe from anyone in its presence.


    Wilbur stood alone there, appearing so frail, like a lone boat facing the waves. He remainedposed, even leisurely picking a wildflower and examining it in his hand.


    Michael and his twopanions, positioned at the forefront of the troop, spotted Wilbur. With a wave of their hands, the formation ceased its advance, and the three of them approached Wilbur, stopping about ten meters away.


    They wanted Wilbur to feel the might of the Holy Illuminati. They were curious to see what expression and emotions he would disy when confronted with such power. However, Wilbur seemed quite rxed.


    "You''ve be younger, haven''t you?" Wilbur remarked, smiling, as he observed Michael, who appeared to be in his early twenties.


    Michael gave a faint smile and said, "The power of the Lord of the Holy Illuminati is not something you people canprehend."


    "Well, that''s true," Wilbur acknowledged without denying it.


    Moses looked at Wilbur and said slowly, "You have strength, but it''s far from enough to contend with the Holy Illuminati. We can still offer you a chance."


    "Oh really? What chance is that?" Wilbur asked, twirling the wildflower in his hand.


    Moses said, "Disband the Fire Dragon Cult, surrender to us, and we can offer you a position in the sacred tribunal. You would live quite well."


    "Such a generous offer," Wilbur chuckled and said.


    Banks frowned. "This is based on your personal strength. You must also establish


    a soul contract with us for us to ept your surrender."


    Wilbur furrowed his brow slightly as if contemting.


    Moses coldly continued, "This is yourst chance. There''s no room for negotiation."


    "What if I refuse to surrender?" Wilbur raised his head.


    Michael''s face darkened, and he said coldly, "If you don''t surrender, you will immediately face the judgment of the Lord of the Holy Illuminati and be reduced to ashes. Our army would then invade Terya, exterminating every follower of the Fire Dragon Cult. We will leave none alive, advancing to destroy the existence of the Fire Dragon Cult."


    "Heh, I don''t know where a defeated underling like you finds the courage to do this," Wilbur mocked, tilting his head and disying his unique mocking expression.


    Michael instantly became furious, his face turning red with anger.


    "There are the three of us, along with ten holy knights and a thousand holy warriors. Do you think you have the strength to resist us?" Michael roared. Wilbur grinned faintly. "In a fight, it''s not always about the numbers."


    "Oh, and what do you rely on?" Moses squinted.


    Wilbur casually replied, "You''ll find out soon enough."


    "Insolent!" Banks shouted, "It seems we''ve been too kind to you."


    As they spoke, Banks and Moses drew their cross swords from their waists.


    The cross swords sparkled with various magical glow, indicating that they were enchanted with more than one attribute.

 Chapter 1372

    Michael sneered, pulling out the cross-shaped greatsword hanging at his waist.


    In an instant, it seemed as though a sun had appeared, casting a blinding light that made people''s eyes ache. Wilbur squinted as he looked at the cross-shaped greatsword.


    A golden radiance adorned therge sword, so dense that it obscured the details of the de. However, the vast power emanating from it caused a mournful hum to echo across the entire grasnd.


    "Another divine weapon! The heritage of the Holy Illuminati is truly enviable," Wilburmented with a sigh.


    Michael snorted coldly, saying, "You have a good eye. This is the Sword of Judgment, a divine weapon imbued with the great divine power of the Lord of the Holy Illuminati. No one can survive under the judgment of this sword."


    "Oh, is that so? Then why haven''t you made a move yet?" Wilbur smiled.


    Michael''s gaze darkened, and he dered, "You''re way too arrogant! ept the judgment of my lord."


    As he spoke, Michael raised the Sword of Judgment high. The golden radiance on the sword burst forth, apanied by a resounding hymn in the sky. A tremendous force began to surge in the sky, and above the firmament, a colossal pce made of golden light emerged.


    This pce, perhaps over a thousand meters high and spanning tens of thousands of meters in diameter, had massive gates several hundred meters tall. Every inch of its surface was engraved with countless runes, and golden mes burned on the pedestal of the pce.


    As soon as the pce appeared, an immense power enveloped the entire grasnd, and countless people witnessed this extraordinary spectacle. Just beyond the king of Ganbi, in the rear of the Holy Illuminati''s army, he led his subjects to kneel and prostrate on the ground, praying sincerely.


    Darwin, on the bell tower of Lia, had just stood up but was once again terrified by this scene, copsing to the ground. Overwhelmed with fear yet eager to know what would happen next, he struggled to crawl to the window, resting his head against it, anxiously watching the sky above.


    Cameron tightly gripped the spiritual energy longsword in his hand, staring intently ahead. The warriors from the church militia behind him also held their swords and shields tightly, ready to charge alongside Cameron at any moment. They knew that with their own strength, they were like eggs against a rock. However, the Pope was their entire faith, and without the Pope, their lives would lose all meaning.


    Wilbur calmly surveyed the enormous pce in the sky and the terrifying pressure it emitted, raising an eyebrow.


    "Face the judgment of my lord, you heretic." At this moment, Michael raised the Sword of Judgment high, radiating the brilliance of the sun. He was simultaneously engulfed in golden divine mes as if a god had descended. The Sword of Judgment slowly pointed toward Wilbur.


    The gates of the pce in the sky suddenly opened, revealing a colossal deity adorned in half-gold armor, riding a zing chariot. Wielding a spear of mes, the deity forcefully emerged. His gaze immediately locked onto Wilbur, and he hurled the spear of mes towards him.


    The ming spear turned into a meteor, trailing long mes as it descended upon Wilbur. Terrifying roars and hymns echoed in the sky, an immense force enveloping everyone''s hearts. It felt as if in the next moment, the ming spear wouldnd on them, turning them into ashes.


    Michael, Banks, and Moses ascended the stairs with indifferent expressions as if observing a dead man. Wilbur lifted his head, looking at the ming spear descending from the sky.


    It was a horrific weapon, 100 meters long and as thick as a person''s thigh. The sheer force descending from the sky was enough to evaporate all life on the grasnd. However, the members of the Holy Illuminati remained solemn, showing no signs of wavering or fear. Clearly, this strike would not harm them, or rather, they were immune to such harm.


    First, the enormous mes engulfed Wilbur, and then, the ming spear that pierced through heaven and earth arrived right above Wilbur''s head.

 Chapter 1373

    There was no earth-shattering roar as one might have imagined, no overwhelming ze, nor a chaotic surge of spiritual energy nketing the sky.


    Ayer of iridescent light enveloped Wilbur, effortlessly absorbing the onught. All the force began to dissipate the moment it made contact with the Dragon''s Safehaven until it vanishedpletely.


    Wilbur, hands behind his back, stood within the protective Dragon''s Safehaven, casually licking his lips as he calmly observed the three judges. Even the Lord of the Holy Illuminati would have to bow down obediently before the old dragon. Wilbur had the backing of the old dragon, after all.


    The three judges gazed at Wilbur within the light shield, their expressions turning serious. Wilbur smiled slightly, and after a minute, the protective effect of the Dragon''s Safehaven disappeared.


    Wilbur stretched his limbs, a smirk ying on his lips. "The Sword of Judgment doesn''t seem all that impressive, does it?"


    However, Michael burst intoughter at this moment, joined by Moses and Banks.


    Wilbur furrowed his brow and asked, "What''s so amusing?"


    "We all know you''re a powerhouse at the level of Emperor. Did you think we wouldn''t be prepared?" Michael smiled.


    Wilbur''s expression changed, and he questioned, "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Michael chuckled. "I just suspected you might have some life- saving ability, so we kept a trick up our sleeves. Now that you''ve used your abilities, do you have any other tricks?"


    "Kept a trick up your sleeves?" Wilbur''s face began to show signs of panic.


    Michaelughed heartily, watching Wilbur shake his head. "Do you really believe that the attack just now was the true power of the Sword of Judgment?"


    Wilbur was shocked, gazing up at the sky. The magnificent and colossal pce still hovered above the sky, golden mes billowing, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Watching Wilbur''s terrified expression, the three judges could not contain theirughter any longer. Especially Michael, who kept shaking his head at Wilbur, saying, "Now is the time for you to truly experience the power of the Sword of Judgment."


    "Wait a moment!" Wilbur shouted anxiously.


    Michael sneered, "Regretting now? Unfortunately, you''ve already missed your chance."


    "Just now, we gave you an opportunity," Moses said with a smirk.


    Banks shrugged, saying, "Sir Michael, enough ying. Finish him quickly, our holy knights and holy warriors are probably getting impatient."


    Michael grinned menacingly, once again raising the Sword of Judgment. A golden sunburst radiated instantly, and the pce in the sky began to hum.


    "Wait, I have a gift for you!" Wilbur shouted.


    The three judges stared coldly at Wilbur. Moses hesitated and asked, "What gift?"


    At this moment, Wilbur grinned mischievously, producing an exquisite scroll in his hand and swiftly tearing it open. A blue light emanated from the scroll, enveloping Wilbur, and the phantom of a subus appeared, opening its mouth wide.


    "The Howl of the Banshee?"


    The faces of the three judges changed drastically, filled with horror.


    Yes, it was indeed the Howl of the Banshee.


    This scroll was a gift from the Emperor of the Cherrytopia when Wilbur visited. The Howl of the Banshee was a genuine Higher Order spell, specifically designed for soul attacks.


    Ordinarily, Higher Order spells required intricate spellcasting and chanting, needing sufficient time for execution. However, spells sealed in scrolls could be unleashed instantly by tearing them open at any moment, achieving the goal of instantaneous spellcasting.


    Especially with the Howl of the Banshee, such a terrifying spell, once unleashed instantly, its destructive power was far from ordinary terror. Only the Holy Illuminati Church and perhaps the imperial family with a lineage spanning thousands of years would possess something so horrifying,


    When the banshee''s face appeared, the three judges were already scared out of their wits. This type of soul-targeting attack, especially in an unprepared situation, was beyond anyone''s ability to resist.


    They turned to flee, but it was already toote.

 Chapter 1374

    The Banshee unleashed a piercing howl, and the mournful sound began to spread.


    On Wilbur''s face, a cold smirk emerged. This was the gift he had prepared for the three judges and the vast army of the Holy Illuminati Church. Such a thing was enough to annihte them, delivering a devastating blow that would leave the Holy Illuminati Church shattered, ensuring they dared not provoke him again.


    That was also why he prevented Cameron and others from catching up. It was an indiscriminate attack within the area, especially when used on this open grasnd where there was no cover. The Howl of the Banshee would be even more terrifying in its power.


    The mournful cries instantly pierced through the bodies of the three judges. Their galloping forms copsed to the ground. Meanwhile, the waves of the Banshee''s howl continued to spread towards the vast army of the Holy Illuminati Church, about to engulf them.


    Everyone was going to die.


    The Holy Illuminati Church''s army, witnessing the fall of the three judges,


    disyed expressions of incredulity. The terror of the Banshee''s Howl had already invaded, and in less than a second, they felt the thick scent of death enveloping them.


    Just then, in front of the Holy Illuminati Church''s army, a teleportation portal suddenly appeared.


    From the zing portal emerged a burly man with a bearded face.


    Dressed in brown battle armor with a cross-hilted sword hanging from his waist, mes surged within the seams of the armor as if ready to burst out at any moment.


    Augustus nced at the three fallen judges, beckoned with a wave of his hand, and a holy tome appeared in his grasp.


    He opened the sacred book and began reciting loudly.


    In an instant, the pce in the sky showered countless golden lights, enveloping


    the entire army of the Holy Illuminati Church.


    The piercing cries abruptly ceased three secondster, and the face of the Banshee vanished.


    The grand army of the Holy Illuminati Church, still reeling from the shock, looked


    at theirrades, relieved that everyone was unharmed. Only then did they collectively release a long-held breath.


    Yet, an undercurrent of terror lingered in their hearts. How did someone so terrifying exist?


    The pce in the sky slowly dissipated, and Augustus stowed away his sacred tome, silently turning his gaze towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh.


    The Holy Illuminati Church indeed possessed a strong foundation, continuously producing formidable individuals.


    He drew forth the historical halberd with a flick of his wrist, and with a casual shake, the halberd ignited into roaring spiritual mes. Despite not going ording to n, he feared no battle, regardless of the opponent.


    Augustus and Wilbur locked eyes, conjuring winds and thunder out of thin air, stirring up turbulence over the grassy ins. The Holy Illuminati Church''s army unsheathed their cross swords, readying themselves for a charge.


    Led by Cameron and his church militia, they recklessly crossed the small river, charging towards the grasnds. Facing such a multitude of powerful adversaries, Wilbur disyed no sign of fear. Instead, he advanced confidently, the war spear in his hand pointing directly at Augustus.


    He did not know who this person was, but he recognized him as a formidable opponent. However, what did that matter?


    At this moment, Augustus furrowed his brow and said, "I didn''te here to fight."


    Wilbur was taken aback, looking at Augustus and asking, "You''re not from the Holy Illuminati Church?"


    "I am. Under themand of Pope, I am the Archangel Augustus," replied Augustus in a solemn tone.


    Wilbur was puzzled. This did not align with the Holy Illuminati Church''s usual style.


    Augustus exined, "This is a decision made by Michael and his people. It has nothing to do with the Holy Illuminati Church. I am withdrawing my troops, and this matter ends here."


    "Ends here?" Wilbur frowned, waved his hand, and grabbed the Sword of Judgment, stating coldly, "I''ll be taking this."


    In Augustus''s eyes, sparks instantly ignited.

 Chapter 1375

    The zing spiritual mes roared atop the historical halberd.


    At the same time, Augustus''s battle armor also surged with roaring mes. The two invisible spiritual pressures began to ripple, with the howling winds echoing across the grasnds.


    Wilbur''s gaze remained resolute as he directly hurled the Sword of Judgment into the demine. Augustus furrowed his brows, and the flowing mes within his battle armor vanished.


    "If not for themand of Pope Augheimer, I would truly like to experience your strength," Augustus said slowly.


    Wilbur coldly smiled. "I''m ready to apany you at any time."


    Augustus nodded slightly and then turned, shouting, "All holy knights, holy warriors, enter the teleportation gate. Return to the sacred church and prepare to face your punishment."


    "We obey the orders of the Archangel."


    Ten holy knights and a thousand holy warriors unquestioningly followed Augustus''smand, forming a queue to enter the teleportation gate.


    Wilbur silently watched the vast army of the Holy Illuminati gradually disappear into the gate.


    Finally, Augustus directly tossed the bodies of the three titans into the


    teleportation gate, then looked at Wilbur and said, "His Holiness has a message for you."


    "Speak," Wilbur replied slowly.


    Augustus uttered each word deliberately, "We are all on a mission to confront the forces of chaos. Do not engage in needless war of attrition."


    Having spoken these words, Augustus stepped into the teleportation gate and disappeared. The gate slowly closed, bing a spiritual vortex that gradually shrank until it vanished.


    Wilbur stood there, gazing at the spot where the teleportation gate had disappeared, lost in thought.


    Augustus''s strength was the most formidable he had ever witnessed. Just the ability to sustain a gate allowing a thousand people to pass through made him an unquestionable Emperor level powerhouse.


    The significance of the Holy Illuminati was indeed not to be underestimated. It was the first time he learned the name of the Pope of this massive organization: Augheimer.


    Wilbur murmured to himself, "Augheimer...We are all on a mission to confront the forces of chaos..."


    It seemed that this Pope had a certain understanding of chaos, perhaps more than Wilbur himself.


    Wilbur furrowed his brow, deep in thought. Perhaps he should talk to the Pope. He urgently wanted to know more about chaos.


    However, at this stage, it did not seem like the right time. He had just taken down the three judges of the Holy Illuminati. However, it appeared that the internal dynamics of the Holy Illuminati were not as united as he thought.


    At the very least, this Archangel did not fancy the three judges. He could have saved them, yet he chose to rescue the holy knights and holy warriors instead.


    Darwin on the bell tower, seeing Wilbur single-handedly repel the Holy Illuminati''s army, went limp, copsingpletely on the ground.


    It was terrifying, the Pope was too terrifying. With his own strength, he resisted arge armyposed of 1,000 formidable warriors and drove them away. Lia was saved, and so was he.


    Darwiny on the ground, breathing heavily like a fish out of water, drenched in sweat but utterly content.


    It was too frightening. This Pope was too frightening. He had single-handedly confronted a massive army of a thousand strong and forced them to retreat. Lia was saved, and so was he.


    Cameron led a group of less than a hundred members of the church militia, rushing to Wilbur''s side, witnessing Augustus stepping into the teleportation gate and disappearing.


    They stared nkly at the Pope, their emotions in turmoil. So, His Holiness the Pope could truly achieve such feats.


    Wilbur nced back at Cameron and the militia, saying calmly, "Go back, it''s over."


    Turning around, Wilbur walked towards Lia.

 Chapter 1376

    Catherine led the church militia, guarding Wilbur as if celebrating a general''s triumphant return.


    Upon returning to Lia, Wilbur delivered a brief speech at the Lia City Cathedral. After that, he returned to Banes with Cameron and others.


    Under Darwin''smand, Lia began constructing numerousrge and small cathedrals, with people enthusiastically joining the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord.


    When Wilbur returned to the Banes Cathedral, it was already the morning of the second day. In the meeting room, he met with Karl and others. After narrating the details, everyone, aside from admiring him, found themselves at a loss for words.


    "Everyone, I believe the likelihood of conflicts with the Holy Illuminati in theing period is minimal. Please focus your energy on the development of the church," Wilbur said.


    At this point, Karl hesitated to speak, and Wilbur urged, "If you have something to say, say it."


    "Your Holiness, we''re running out of money," Karl awkwardly admitted.


    Wilbur was taken aback and asked, "We''ve used up a hundred billion?"


    "Not yet, but it''s about to run out soon," Karl replied.


    "So fast? It was such a massive sum!" Wilbur struggled to ept it. After all, it was a hundred billion.


    Karl sighed and exined, "Our development is too rapid. Constructing churches, aiding the financially troubled believers, and the sries of various personnel all involve substantial expenses. Although we receive some support from local governments and donations from affluent believers, it''s still a drop in the bucket." Wilbur leaned back in his chair, looking somewhat gloomy. He did not have much money himself. Could it be that he had to use Cape''s funds?


    "Your Excellency, should we slow down the pace of development appropriately? At this rate, no one can sustain it," Karl suggested.


    Wilbur waved his hand decisively, stating, "No. Maintain vigorous development. I''ll find a solution to the financial issue."


    Karl could only nod helplessly. The meeting ended, and Wilbur returned to his room. He sat on the sofa, gazing out the window with an overwhelming headache. Money was truly a tricky thing to handle.


    After pondering for a while, he decided to return to the Seechertown in a few days to figure out a solution.


    The development of the church must not be slowed down.


    This was not only his personal influence, but also the path to peering into the secrets of the divine, a path that absolutely could not be halted.


    Just as he was deep in thought, Mary''s voice echoed from outside the door.


    "Your Holiness, may Ie in?"


    Wilbur sighed, "Come in."


    Mary approached with a fruit tray, cing it on the table in front of Wilbur. Today, Mary wore a beige low-cut tight top, paired with a ck pencil skirt, and a pair of sapphire high heels.


    As she bent over to set down the fruit tray, a pair of peaks almost burst out, nearly hitting Wilbur''s face.


    The short skirt almost revealed her underwear.


    Wilbur coughed and shifted his body.


    Mary sat down beside Wilbur, cing both hands on his thighs, pinching him and saying, "Your Holiness, you must be tired. Let me relieve your fatigue."


    "No need," Wilbur responded awkwardly.


    However, Mary did not stop. Instead, she moved closer, her fragrant breath like orchids. "Your Excellency, you should rx a bit. You''ll exhaust yourself if you run around every day like this. Everyone in the church will worry about you."


    Wilbur, for a moment, could not adapt to this kind of conversation, his face expressing considerable awkwardness.


    Mary lightly bit her lip, her delicate hands wandering over Wilbur''s body, gradually pressing against him.


    She was fragrant and soft, and Wilbur''s heart began to burn.


    "Your Excellency, feelingfortable?" Mary knelt in front of Wilbur, her hands


    sliding down his neck, starting to massage his back, her prominent bosom directly against Wilbur''s face.


    Wilbur''s breathing gradually became heavy.


    "Your Holiness, what is this thing below? It''s pressing against me," Mary suddenly eximed.

 Chapter 1377

    Wilbur''s anger red as he forcefully pushed down Mary, ready to give this unruly girl a stern lesson. However, at that moment, the door swung open, and Lilian rushed in, panting heavily. Her chest heaved as if she had justpleted a 100- meter sprint.


    "Your Holiness, you''re back!" Lilian gasped for breath, her chest still rising and falling rapidly.


    Wilbur instantly felt awkward, hastily pushing aside Mary, and said, "I just got back. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, I heard that the church is out of money, so I came to donate," Lilian said innocently.


    Mary snorted coldly, sitting on the sofa and biting into an apple. Wilbur was puzzled, "Donate? What are you donating?"


    "I have a hundred thousand in my private fund, and I n to donate it to the church," Lilian eximed, waving her fist.


    Wilbur shook his head, "No need. This is not something you can solve."


    "Your Holiness, we know it takes a lot of money, but every little bit helps. Besides, as a member of the church, I have a responsibility to help," Lilian insisted.


    Wilbur sighed. "Alright, if you want to donate, go ahead."


    Lilian smiled slightly and turned to Mary. "Mary, we shouldn''t disturb His Holiness from resting. Come with me to the church for prayer."


    "I have something to discuss with His Holiness. You go ahead." Mary remained unfazed.


    Upon hearing this, Lilian simply sat down. "Is that so? I''ll listen to what it is then."


    "No need to tell you," Mary said coldly.


    Lilian chuckled and said, "Is there some scandalous affair you don''t want me to know about?"


    "Mind your own business."


    "Who said I want to meddle? But I also have something to discuss with His Excellency."


    The two confronted each other, neither backing down.


    Wilbur suddenly felt overwhelmed. "Alright, both of you, just go. I really need to rest."


    The two coldly snorted, bowed to Wilbur, and then red at each other as they left.


    Outside the door, Wilbur even heard the heated argument of the two women. Shaking his head, Wilbur waved his hand, and the door closed on its own. Women were truly troublesome.


    In the following days, the church entered a period of rapid development. Watching the church get on the right track, Wilbur took to the streets.


    The capital of Terya had reached the standards of second-tier cities domestically, with plenty of luxury stores. Wilbur was not particrly interested in these things. However, he was about to return home after being away for so long. It would not be right not to bring some gifts back for the people on Seke Ind.


    However, in his current appearance, he would be recognized wherever he went, causing chaos and making shopping impossible. He could only transform into the likeness of Trevor Penn and hit the streets.


    Before long, Wilbur arrived at a jewelry store. In his impression, girls seemed to like this kind of thing. Stepping into the store, a saleswoman greeted Wilbur. Upon his request, she began to introduce him to some jewelry.


    "Sir, this ten-carat pink diamond is locally produced, carved, and polished by a master, and set in a gold pendant. It''s really exquisite." The saleswoman pointed to a pink diamond in a box.


    Wilbur looked at it and asked, "How much is it?"


    "2.3 million Sovereign Dors," the saleswoman answered with a smile.


    2.3 million Sovereign Dors was equivalent to 100,000 Dashan Dors. Wilbur felt it was somewhat cheap. After all, even if he gave this to Faye, she could not wear it out. The asions she attended were all high-end, and a lower-grade item would not look good.


    Shaking his head, Wilbur said, "Do you have something better?"


    The saleswoman''s eyes lit up. At that moment, a captivating long-haired beauty walked over, offering a professional smile to Wilbur. "Hello, sir. I am the sales manager here. You can call me Tasha. How may I assist you?"

 Chapter 1378

    Wilbur nodded, and the saleswoman from earlier reluctantly turned away.


    Tasha led Wilbur to browse through the jewelry, smiling as she asked, "Sir, how may I address you?"


    "Trevor Penn," replied Wilbur.


    Tasha smiled. "Mister Penn, please take a look at this item."


    Tasha pointed to a counter, where a blood-red diamond was disyed. The diamond was the size of a quail egg and entirely crimson. It was cut with eight facets that refracted a radiant red glow. Amidst its exquisite beauty, it carried a poignant sensation akin to fresh blood.


    Wilbur nced at it, drawn in, and examined it closely. At that moment, Tasha had the staff bring out the blood diamond along with its box, cing them on the counter.


    "Sir, this is a 21-carat blood diamond, exceptionally high in purity with no impurities whatsoever. It is of the highest quality and has just arrived in our store as our gship product," Tasha introduced with a smile.


    Wilbur, satisfied with the blood diamond, nodded and asked, "How much?"


    "35 million," replied Tasha, still smiling.


    Wilbur hesitated for a moment. 35 million Sovereign Dors were close to two million Dashan Dors. It made him wince a bit.


    Honestly, he had never bought such an expensive luxury item before. However, since he came across it, he would not be stingy. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll take it."


    "Very well, sir. I''ll process the paperwork for you right away," Tasha said with a beaming smile, knowing she was earning a substantialmission.


    The salesperson who had attended to Wilbur earlier nced at Tasha with a resentful expression, though she dared not voice her grievances.


    Just then, a man and a woman entered the store, apanied by two burly men who seemed like bodyguards.


    The man, in his thirties, was dressed in trendy attire and wore sunsses. The woman had a tall and model-like figure, exuding a refined aura.


    As soon as the man entered, he shouted, "Tasha, do you have anything new?"


    Upon hearing this, Tasha turned around, immediately abandoning Wilbur and hurried over. She bowed deeply, wearing a ttering smile. "Mister Louis, wee to our establishment."


    Louis arrogantly looked at Tasha and huffed, "Are you deaf? I asked if there were any new items."


    Tasha was not one bit offended. Instead, she became more obsequious and replied, "Yes, Mister Louis. We have a new arrival, a 21-carat blood diamond, the pride of our store. I''ve been keeping it reserved for you."


    "That''s more like it."


    Louis snorted arrogantly, and Tasha, in a small dash, took the blood diamond and presented it before him.


    Wilbur was utterly confused. He was about to purchase it himself. What was Tasha up to?


    At this moment, Louis nced at the blood diamond, then turned to hispanion, smiling, "My dear Christa, do you like it?"


    The girl addressed as Christa immediately covered her mouth, her eyes sparkling with stars.


    Seeing Chris''s overwhelmed reaction, Louisughed heartily, saying, "I''ll take it. Wrap it up for me in the most exquisite box. Only a gem like this is worthy of Miss Christa''s unparalleled beauty."


    "Yes, of course. I''ll wrap it up for you immediately using the most exquisite gift box. Only such a gem is worthy of Miss Christa''s extraordinary beauty," Tasha not only ttered Louis but now even began to butter up Christa.


    Louis smiled proudly, and Tasha immediately signaled the saleswoman from earlier to prepare the gift box.


    However, at this moment, a cold voice cut through, "Miss Tasha, I believe this diamond seems to have caught my eye first, hasn''t it?"


    Wilbur stared at Tasha.


    Upon hearing this, Tasha quickly responded, "I apologize, sir, but Louis is our esteemed guest, and he has the priority to choose."


    "Cut the crap and put it down," Wilbur cursed without hesitation.

 Chapter 1379

    Tasha looked at Wilbur in shock, raising her voice to reprimand him, "Mister, do you know who Mister Louis is? How dare you speak to him like this?"


    "I don''t care who he is. I''ve set my eyes on this thing, clearly expressing my intention to buy it. Even if God himselfes, it''s mine," Wilbur said without hesitation.


    At that moment, Louis burst intoughter, a sly expression on his face as he nodded at Wilbur. "Very good. No one has ever dared to talk to me like that. This is truly interesting."


    "Hmph! Pack up the stuff for me. I''m leaving," Wilbur said coldly.


    Louis let out a disdainful snort. "You insulted me and think you can just leave like that? Do you not respect me at all?"


    "Who are you to demand my respect?" Wilbur mocked with his distinctive smirk.


    Louis''s eyes red with anger. Just then, Tasha eximed, "Mister Louis is the son of the governor of Banes. Do you have a death wish?"


    Wilbur was taken aback.


    Louis, with a cruel smile on his face, walked up to Wilbur, circled around him, and then said, "What''s the matter, feeling stupid now? Weren''t you quite arrogant just a moment ago?"


    Tasha added with disdain, "You truly have no idea. We warned you that you can''t mess with Mister Louis. Are you scared now?"


    "Do I even look scared to you?" Without waiting for Tasha or Louis to respond, Wilbur, suddenly and without warning, pped Louis across the face.


    A crisp sound echoed as Louis spun in ce, and half of his face immediately swelled up.


    Several saleswomen screamed in fear, but Tasha and Louis fell into a deathly silence, their faces expressing disbelief.


    As the two bodyguards recovered from their shock, they immediately charged forward. After a moment, Louis finally reacted with overwhelming anger, shouting, "Kill him!"


    The two bodyguards did not hesitate and immediately reacted by throwing punches at Wilbur. With two loud thuds, the bodyguards were sent flying several meters, smashing through a counter and crashing to the ground, unable to get up.


    Tasha and Louis were even more astonished, staring at Wilbur with incredulous expressions. The salespeople, after a collective gasp, retreated far away.


    At this moment, Wilbur coldly remarked, "Useless fools."


    It was not clear if he was referring to the bodyguards or Louis, but Louis''s rage had already reached its peak. His father was the governor of Banes, a minister of state, ranking among the top five figures in the entirety of Terya. He had never suffered such a humiliation or encountered such a person.


    Covering his face, Louis took two slow steps backward, ring at Wilbur and saying, "You brat! You''ll wait here if you have the guts!"


    "Did I say I was leaving?" Wilbur calmly pulled over a chair, confidently taking a seat. His consistent philosophy was to firmly deal with such individuals. Firstly, it served as a lesson, deterring them from acting recklessly. Secondly, it prevented unnecessary trouble in the future.


    Some people, if they were not made aware of the consequences, would try to scheme against you. Wilbur did not have the time to engage in prolonged disputes with them.


    Seeing Wilbur sitting so casually, Louis did not waste a second. He grabbed the phone and made a call. After finishing the call, he moved to the doorway, picked up a chair, sat down, and blocked the exit, as if afraid Wilbur would escape.

 Chapter 1380

    Wilbur chuckled and leisurely lit a cigarette. At that moment, Tasha finally regained consciousness. She hurriedly approached Louis, asking with great concern, "Young Master, are you alright?"


    With a sharp smack, Louis pped Tasha directly across the face, coldly saying, "Get lost."


    Tasha dared not utter a word but directed her anger towards Wilbur. She red at him, venomously dering, "You youngsters are too arrogant. You''re done for when the governor arrives!"


    "Useless slut," Wilbur retorted with just these two words.


    However, Tasha''s pride was deeply wounded, and she angrily shouted, "Who are you calling a slut?"


    "I''m calling you that. What''s the problem?" Wilbur responded, looking at her.


    Tasha felt an inexplicable chill but quickly retorted, "Just wait! You''ll soon realize how terrifying Mister Louis is."


    Wilbur chuckled, paying no attention to her. He had no intention of engaging in conversation with someone who clung to those in power and looked down on others.


    After a brief contemtion, Wilbur took out his phone and made a call. After a moment, the call connected, and Wilbur spoke coldly, "Tyrone,e to the Songbird Jewelry Shop immediately."


    "Your Holiness, what happened?" Tyrone detected the displeasure in Wilbur''s tone and cautiously inquired.


    Wilbur coldly snorted. "You''ll find out when you get here."


    With that, he hung up.


    Observing Louis''s behavior, it was evident that his old man was not any better. Allowing such a person to hold such a position was undoubtedly not a good sign.


    Just after Wilbur hung up, Tasha incredulously remarked, "Am I hearing correctly? Did I just hear the name of the President?"


    "What''s wrong? Can''t believe that I know the President?" Wilbur chuckled.


    Tasha was momentarily stunned, then burst into a mockingughter, gazing at Wilbur with a face full of disdain. "You sure know how to brag. Is the President someone you actually know, or are you just trying to bluff your way through here?" "Kid, no one can save you now. Don''t attempt to lie your way out of this. Just wait obediently for your doom," Louis said with a grim expression.


    Clearly, they did not believe that Wilbur had any connection with a president. They thought he was just putting on a show here.


    Wilbur chuckled and ignored them, simply waiting to see how the situation would unfold.


    After a dozen minutes, the roar of cars echoed on the street, and over ten vehicles stopped in front of the jewelry store.


    Dozens of armed guards disembarked and encircled the jewelry store. A squad of guards entered, securing Louis.


    At this moment, a luxurious car pulled up, and a tremendously obese man, easily weighing over 300 pounds, with a bushy mustache, struggled to move his body as he entered the store.


    Louis stood up, tears rolling in his eyes, pitifully saying, "Father, it''s this guy who hit me and injured my bodyguard."


    The fat man embraced Louis, patting his back repeatedly,forting him, "There, there. Don''t be afraid. I''ll take care of this. If he dares to touch you, I''ll cut him to pieces and feed him to the dogs."


    "Okay!" Louis nodded vigorously.


    Wilbur stared in amazement at the scene unfolding before him. This was indeed a spoiled brat and an overindulgent parent. Truly a despicable father-and-son pair.


    At that moment, Tasha regained her arrogance, hands on hips, and shouted at Wilbur, "Kid, the governor of Banes, Laird Freda, the Secretary of State, has arrived. Kneel down and apologize."


    She then turned to Laird with excessive ttery, bowing deeply, "Sir, this is the guy. He tried to snatch something favored by Mister Louis. When the young master disagreed, he resorted to violence. He''s truly despicable."

 Chapter 1381

    Laird looked into Tasha''s lowered cor. Her cleavage was very eye-catching.


    He nodded with satisfaction and said, "Alright, you did well. Come to the governor''s pce when you''re back, I''m inviting you to a banquet."


    "Really?" Tasha instantly looked very excited. It was as if she saw a great opportunity. She said excitedly, "Yes, sir. I''ll attend tonight, and I won''t let you down."


    Tasha started to lure him with her eyes as she spoke. She was extremely seductive.


    Laird smirked before he looked at Wilbur.


    He sized Wilbur up and said coldly, "How dare you hit my son! That''s very audacious of you."


    "I have nothing much to offer except for my audacity," joked Wilbur casually.


    Laird chuckled coldly and said, "Very well. Take him in for investigation. Shoot him dead on the spot if he dares to resist arrest."


    Laird waved and a bunch of guards immediately aimed their guns at Wilbur, and they slowly approached him.


    Tasha smirked coldly.


    Louis also had a cruel smile on his face.


    Those salespeople were frightened. Only the saleswoman who served Wilbur looked sorry for him.


    Wilbur asked coldly at that moment, "Laird Freda, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "I do as I please in Banes, got it?" Laird was being honest.


    Wilbur looked displeased. He said coldly, "Your good days areing to an end."


    "Haha. I met countless arrogant people, but I never met anyone as arrogant as you," said Laird as he shook his head.


    Louis and Tasha also looked like they despised Wilbur.


    Wilbur was a bug to them, and he was a bug who threatened a giant, so it was extremely ridiculous.


    The guards surrounded Wilbur and took out a pair of cuffs, ready to arrest him. However, Wilbur moved away in a sh, and tragic screams could be heard. Wilbur went back to his seat, then the guards fell to the floor with broken bones and limbs. They could not stop whining on the floor.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They knew Wilbur could fight when he assaulted Louis and his bodyguards.


    However, he would need to be a realbat expert to defeat a team of armed guards.


    Laird asked coldly after a moment, "Do you think you can act recklessly just because you can fight?"


    "What can you do about it?" asked Wilbur mockingly.


    Laird scoffed coldly and waved.


    The guards outside the jewelry shop had two snipers. They also set up two RPGs


    for the situation. The rest of the guards wielded submachine guns, and they started to move into the shop.


    Not even an Aura level cultivator could handle a firepower like that.


    "Kill him, Dad!" yelled Louis angrily.


    Laird said with affection, "Don''t worry, son. He will pay with something far crueler than death."


    "You assaulted Mister Louis, his bodyguards, and the governor''s guards. You threatened the safety of the governor. These crimes are enough for you to die ten thousand lifetimes!" yelled Tasha arrogantly as she chimed in on the side.


    Wilbur shook his head.


    He noticed that the guards were approaching him.


    Suddenly, a vehicle was parked outside of the shop.


    President Tyrone and Osborn got out of the vehicle and walked to the store.


    Laird noticed the president''s vehicle straight away. He hurriedly stopped the guards, and he looked puzzled.


    Regardless, he still ran to the door to bow and greet Tyrone.

 Chapter 1382

    "Mister President, why are you here too? Are you nning on purchasing something?" asked Laird respectfully.


    Tyrone did not reply. He walked into the shop with Osborn and looked around. He nced over at Wilbur and hesitated, then he looked elsewhere.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "No need to look around. It''s me."


    Tyrone was startled. He hurriedly approached him and bowed. He said, "Your Holiness, why did your appearance change? I couldn''t recognize you."


    Osborn looked serious.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "I changed my appearance to purchase something, but I didn''t expect to run into trouble, so I asked you toe here."


    Their conversation instantly stunned Laird, Louis, and Tasha.


    They were in disbelief that Wilbur and Tyrone exchanged a conversation.


    They also looked shocked and puzzled because Tyrone had a respectful demeanor.


    "Mister President, w-who is this?" Laird stammered.


    Louis and Tasha looked awful. The salespeople were astounded. They wondered who Wilbur was because they could not believe that the president was so polite towards him.


    "Your Holiness, what happened?" asked Tyrone while frowning.


    Wilbur stood slowly and said, "The governor''s son wants something that I''m interested in. I refused, so he ordered his bodyguards to attack me. I taught them a lesson, but Mister Louis here won''t quit, so he called his father. They were going to take me in for interrogation. I have no choice but to ask for your help."


    Tyrone was instantly furious when he heard that.


    He looked at Laird and Louis. He asked coldly, "Is that so?"


    "Not really, Mister President." Laird knew that things took a turn, but he did not mind it. He had a high status, after all. He felt like even the president had to show him a little respect.


    However, Tyrone yelled, "What do you have to say for yourself? Are you saying that the Pope defamed you?"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that.


    They thought, ''The Pope?''


    Wilbur did not look like the Pope.


    Wilbur retrieved his spirit energy at that moment and reverted to his original appearance.


    Everyone was shocked at that moment.


    They were looking at the Pope of Terya''s national religion, the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord.


    "Greetings, Your Holiness."


    Every staff member of the shop knelt and worshiped Wilbur.


    Tasha also knelt frighteningly.


    They were the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord''s worshippers, and they were civilians.


    ording to the neww of Terya, each civilian had to kneel and show respect if they saw the Pope.


    Government officials also needed to bow to the Pope, including Tyrone himself.


    It could be said that the Pope had the highest status in Terya. Technically, he was nobler than the president.


    Laird and Louis were stunned at that moment.


    They stood there and trembled. They had no idea what they should do.


    The saleswoman who served Wilbur sneakily nced at Wilbur while kneeling on the floor. She had admiration in her eyes.


    Wilbur looked at Laird and Louis. He said nonchntly, "Mister Governor, Mister Louis, do I need to repeat my side of the story?"


    "N-No." Louis and Laird trembled in the legs. ''Who would dare question and disagree with what the Pope says?'' they thought.


    "Miss Tasha, do you have any questions or anything to say?" asked Wilbur coldly as he looked at Tasha.

 Chapter 1383

    Tasha was startled. She knelt and said fearfully, "Your Holiness, I didn''t know it was you. I would never be so rude towards you if I knew. Please forgive me."


    "I wouldn''t have seen your true colors if I came here as the Pope. I learned something today," said Wilbur coldly.


    Laird and Louis knelt on the floor and said frighteningly, "Your Holiness, please forgive us. We will never do it again."


    "Forgive you? Do you think you''re worthy of forgiveness?" yelled Wilbur abruptly. Everyone was gripped with fear.


    Wilbur was in Terya with millions of worshippers, and his worshippers were growing by the day. He was someone noble that countless people worshipped.


    Even Tyrone and his government depended on the Church of the Fire Dragon Lord a lot.


    His status was irreceable in Terya.


    Laird, Louis, and Tasha would be torn to pieces by the worshippers even if Tyrone and Wilbur let them be.


    Moreover, the tribunal of the church was made to punish those who disobeyed the Pope. Their methods were brutal.


    Their fates were sealed because they were extremely rude toward the Pope.


    Tyrone said, "Laird Freda, you''re now officially relieved from all official duties. You will be sent to the tribunal along with your son. Tasha Nat will also be punished."


    Laird and Louis lost hope when they heard that. They went limp on the floor and could not stop twitching.


    They would be in the tribunal for offending the Pope, so they wondered if they would ever see the light of day again.


    Tasha was more frightened than them. She prostrated herself before Wilbur in a crazed state, which was different from her gracious demeanor before, as she kept begging to be forgiven.


    However, Osborn waved at the guards who were kneeling on the floor. He


    frowned and said, "Take them to the church and let Archbishop Karl handle them. You guys should stay there and ept punishment too."


    The guards crawled up cautiously and dragged them away.


    They were originally guards who worked for Laird, but they became soldiers who would drag them to the tribunal.


    They could not be med because Osborn gave the order.


    Everyone knew that the mysterious old man worked for the president. His words always represented the will of the president, so they could not disobey.


    Tyrone sighed while he watched them get dragged away. He bowed at Wilbur and said, "Your Holiness, I''m so sorry for my mismanagement that allowed them to offend you."


    Wilbur asked, "Because they offended me? Their actions proved that they are reckless bullies, and one of them is the governor. Mister President, you are indeed responsible for this mess."


    "Yes, I''m at fault. I''ll reflect on it and strengthen the supervision of government officials," said Tyrone humbly.


    Wilbur sighed to himself.


    He felt like Tyrone could say so, but it would not be easy.


    They were in a third-world country, and they barely escaped from the grips of the Westerners, so there were a lot of matters to be dealt with.


    The corruption of government officials was only one of the issues. Terya had too many pressing issues at hand.


    "Mister President, we have important missions to handle, so let''s help each other." Tyrone kept nodding.


    "I''m going to continue with the purchase. Off you go," said Wilbur.


    Tyrone nodded and looked at the blood diamond on the table. He said, "It''s such a shame that I can''t afford something like that. Otherwise, I would''ve bought it too."


    Wilburughed off the semi-serious joke.


    Tyrone left with Osborn after saying goodbye.


    Wilbur looked at Osborn and pondered.


    He never figured out what his deal was. Those he could not figure out were extraordinary.


    All the salespeople were still kneeling with fright after everyone left.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Get up."


    Everyone stood. Wilbur looked at the saleswoman who served him first and said, "I''ll take this diamond."

 Chapter 1384

    "Yes, of course." The saleswoman cautiously wrapped the blood diamond up. She passed it to Wilbur with both hands while bowing.


    Wilbur paid and quickly left.


    The salespeople in the shop finally rxed, but they looked excited.


    The Pope himself came to purchase something from their shop, and they felt like they could brag about it for life.


    The saleswoman who served Wilbur was especially excited. It was a huge honor to her.


    Everyone hated their manager, Tasha, for quite some time, so she got what she deserved.


    Wilbur changed into Trevor''s appearance after he left the jewelry shop, and he purchased a lot of gifts before heading toward the airport.


    He did not want to face the troublesome Mary and Lilian anymore.


    It was snowing when Wilbur walked out from Seechertown Airport.


    Wilbur was immune to cold, but he still subconsciously zipped his jacket.


    It waste in the autumn when he first went out for the trip, but it was already winter by the time he returned home. He felt like time flew by too quickly.


    He sighed and hailed a taxi to Seke Ind.


    He did not inform anyone of his return because he wanted to surprise everyone.


    He felt troubled again when he was in the taxi.


    He wondered how he should handle Faye and Nancy, as that was another problematic duo.


    Apart from that, he also had another pressing matter at hand. He needed a lot of money.


    Wilbur was unsure where to get all that money from.


    He heard a loud bang when he was distracted. A car had hit the taxi from behind.


    The driver cursed and got out of the taxi while scolding.


    Wilbur shook his head. He paid for the ride and got out of the taxi.


    The crash was not severe, and the driver did not suffer a major loss, but he kept bickering with the driver behind.


    Wilbur noticed it and decided to walk the rest of the way back. It was not far away from his destination anyway.


    He walked across the bridge and saw an old couple helping each other to crawl over the bridge ledge.


    The old man was going to fall off soon.


    It seemed like they were going to jump off the bridge together.


    Wilbur quickly leaped over the ledge and grabbed the old man. He ced him back to safety, then he grabbed the olddy too.


    They sat powerlessly on the ground, and they were still frightened.


    Wilbur saw that they were in their sixties, which he did not think was that old.


    "Sir, madam, why are you two trying tomit suicide?" asked Wilbur. Most suicides were reckless acts, after all. They would regret it if they got over their troubles.


    The old couple burst out crying. The olddy cried and said, "We can''t live anymore."


    "Why not?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    The olddy cried and said, "Our daughter-inw is forcing us to die, so we can''t live anymore."


    "Seriously?" Wilbur widened his eyes in shock.


    The old man cried and said, "You don''t know how capable our daughter-inw is.


    We can''t take her abuse anymore. We can''t even stay in our house."


    Wilbur was furious about the bossy daughter-inw.


    It was an injustice.


    "Let''s go. Take me home and show me how capable she is," said Wilbur in a low voice.

 Chapter 1385

    The old couple looked at Wilbur in a daze.


    Wilbur said, "Don''t worry, all my friends are government officials or business bigshots. I can teach her a lesson."


    Wilbur was partially angry too. He could not believe that the daughter-inw was so unreasonable that she abused her inws.


    He felt like he should teach the daughter-inw and their son a lesson. He would not let the old couple die there.


    The old couple were instantly overjoyed. They immediately stood and started to ramble on about their unreasonable daughter-inw.


    Wilbur listened while stopping a taxi. He got into the taxi with the old couple.


    They kept crying on the way there as they told Wilbur about their bossy daughter- inw and their pathetic son.


    Even the driver could not stand it. He started to scold the daughter-inw too.


    More than twenty minutester, the taxi arrived at the urban vige on the north side of the city.


    The old couple led Wilbur to their house.


    Their house was a newly-built house without much renovation, so it looked very simple.


    A fat and short woman with arge face was working in the living room. She was using a sewing machine in the living room with no furniture.


    There was a baby stroller next to her, and a child around three years old who was drinking milk.


    The woman focused on working, so she was not looking at the people who came in.


    The olddy told Wilbur, "Look, this is our daughter-inw, Carol Ziegler. She never looks at us properly."


    Wilbur approached Carol and coughed. He said, "Hey."


    Carol looked up.


    She looked at Wilbur first before she nced at the old couple. She scoffed and continued with her work.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Can I have a word with you?"


    "I don''t know you, so why should we talk?" asked Carol without looking up.


    Wilbur frowned.


    The olddy instantly yelled, "Look! She always behaved like that! She has no manners towards the elderly at all."


    "You''re not worthy of respect for the way you behaved. Why don''t you kill yourself instead?" scolded Carol without stopping her work.


    "Look at how she behaves!" The old man squatted on the floor angrily. He kept shaking his head and sighing.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Miss Ziegler, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to talk to your inws like that, right?"


    "Who are you? This is none of your business." Carol lowered her gaze and focused on her work. She acted like she did not want to acknowledge Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned and felt like it was inappropriate to be angry at a woman. It was their family matters, after all.


    "Where''s your son?" asked Wilbur as he looked at the old couple.


    The olddy yelled at that moment, "Harley! Harley! Are you still alive?"


    Wilbur frowned slightly. He felt like the olddy was being rude too. He wondered why she talked to her son that way.


    A man in his thirties came out.


    The man looked sleepy and unenergetic.


    He nced at them when he came out, and he sat next to the stroller to look at his child without saying a word.


    "Look at how pathetic he is! You''re such a loser. Why do I have a son like you? What have I done to deserve this?" cried the old man on the side.


    The olddy cried harder. It attracted the attention of the neighbors, and they watched themotion at their door.


    Wilbur instantly felt awkward. He had never done anything like that before, nor had he experienced anything like that.


    Wilbur decided to talk to the man after a while.


    "What''s your name, bro?"

 Chapter 1386

    The man nced at Wilbur. He replied in the quietest voice, "Harley Penn."


    It was an awful name.


    Wilbur instantly smiled and said, "What a coincidence. My surname is Penn too. Can I have a word with you?"


    Carol yelled sternly before Harley could reply, "What''s there to talk about? Don''t you have work to do? Go."


    The man lowered his gaze and silently went back inside.


    Wilbur looked at the nosy neighbors at the door, and he felt so embarrassed.


    He panicked and closed the door. He walked to Carol and said in a low voice, "Miss Ziegler, they said you abused them, and they tried to jump into the river. I saved them. We would like to have a word with you. Let''s resolve the conflicts between you guys so you can get along in the future."


    "They jumped into the river? Why aren''t they dead yet? Why did you save them?" asked Carol in a row. She did not stop her work at all.


    Wilbur asked angrily, "Aren''t you too overbearing as a daughter-inw?"


    "Overbearing?" Carol finally looked up. She looked at Wilbur and asked, "Why did no one say they were overbearing when they abused me and cursed my son?"


    "Huh?"


    Wilbur instantly widened his eyes in shock. He wondered what was going on. Carol scoffed and lowered her gaze. She started to get back to work again as if she did not want to talk about it.


    Wilbur looked at the old couple, then he looked at Carol again.


    It seemed like there was more to the story.


    He thought about it and opened the door. He walked outside and closed the door from the outside.


    The nosy neighbors outside all stared at him.


    Wilbur coughed awkwardly and said, "Hey, neighbors. Here''s the thing, I ran into the old couple who tried tomit suicide at a bridge. I saved them, and I also heard about their daughter-inw, so I came to resolve the conflict. However, it seems like there is more to the story. Can you guys tell me what''s going on with this family?"


    His question immediately triggered the gossipy nature of the nosy neighbors. They obsessively beckoned Wilbur to lead him aside to gossip.


    "You don''t know that the old couple are a piece of work?"


    "Seriously?" asked Wilbur in shock.


    "Their son, Harley Penn, had an ex-wife. She left because she was bullied by the old couple."


    "Why?"


    "Why did they bully her? Because they disliked her for no reason. Theyined that she ate too much, woke upte, and cursed her out for unimportant matters all the time. Their daughter-inw couldn''t take it anymore, so she divorced their son."


    "That''s outrageous," said Wilbur. He could not understand it because they did notck food or drinks. Besides, getting up a littlete was not a huge bad habit.


    Moreover, they scolded her so much that she signed a divorce, so she must have felt emotionally abused.


    "Outrageous?" A nosydy smirked and said, "The rest of the story is even more outrageous."


    "Do tell," said Wilbur humbly.


    His attitude made the nosydy like him a lot.


    The nosydy looked at Wilbur approvingly. She mysteriously said, "Carol is their second daughter-inw. She''s perfect, but they are still not happy with her."


    "Their son is too weak. He doesn''t dare make a squeak in front of his parents. His ex-wife left because he deserved it," said an old man.


    Wilbur was dumbfounded.


    The old couple kept telling him about how inhumane their daughter-inw was.


    However, the neighbors said she was a good daughter-inw, and the old couple were the bad guys.


    He wondered what the hell was going on.


    "Let me tell you that the old couple brought their rtives to hit Carol together," said the olddy.

 Chapter 1387

    Wilbur opened his mouth in shock. He could not believe that the inws brought their rtives to hit the daughter-inw, and then tried tomit suicide.


    It was not logical to him at the moment, so his mind was in chaos.


    "Even after Carol and Harley had a child, they still judge Carol all the time. They also cursed their grandchild to die. How awful can those grandparents be?"


    "Carol talked back, so they tried to hit her, but they couldn''t win. So, they called their rtives to hit her together. It''s just outrageous."


    "Yeah, but they didn''t know that Carol was unlike their first daughter-inw."


    "Yeah, they ganged up on her, and she couldn''t fight back, so she sshed them with feces, and they surrendered."


    "Eventually, Carol won all the battles before they finally stopped."


    "You said that they tried tomit suicide, but they deserved it. They are not worthy of sympathy at all."


    Wilbur finally understood the whole story after their rambles.


    The old couple waspletely unhinged.


    They scolded their first daughter-inw away over nothing.


    Then, they tried to do the same to Carol. Wilbur did not know what their intentions were, but their stupid methods showed that they were unintelligent and evil.


    Carol was not as meek as the first daughter-inw. She bravely faced injustice, and she dared to fight back. She was like a kryptonite for evil inws.


    It was also because her husband was too cowardly. Otherwise, things like that would not happen in the first ce.


    Wilbur hated the old couple after knowing the story.


    They had no right to meddle in their marriage. They did not quit after driving their son to the point of divorce, and they kept causing trouble. Wilbur wondered how Harley and Carol could live in peace if they kept messing with them.


    Wilbur saluted the nosy neighbors and said, "Thanks. I finally figured out what was going on. I''ll leave after saying goodbye."


    Everyone chuckled and nodded. They seemed to be satisfied with his politeness. Wilbur opened the door and went back inside. He closed the door again.


    The old couple noticed that Wilbur returned. They hurriedly said, "Sir, please help us teach our evil daughter-inw a lesson. We can''t live anymore with her here." However, Wilbur asked coldly, "Why did I hear about a different story from what you told me?"


    "Huh?" asked the old couple as they looked at Wilbur puzzlingly.


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and replied slowly, "I heard that you scolded your first daughter-inw away, and you cursed Miss Ziegler''s son. Is that true?"


    The olddy immediately replied, "What about it? My son''s ex-wife is toozy. She''s not good enough to be our daughter-inw."


    Wilbur looked around and said slowly, "Judging from this ce, she can''t be that bad even if she''szy. Do you think you can scold her just because you''re the in-ws? Would she get a divorce if you guys didn''t drive her to the breaking point?"


    The old couple instantly did not know what to say.


    Wilbur continued to say, "From the moment I stepped in, Miss Ziegler never stopped working. She''s notzy, isn''t she?"


    The old couple snuck a nce at Wilbur and kept silent.


    "Why are you unhappy with Miss Ziegler to the point where you called your rtives to hit her?" asked Wilbur again.


    The olddy replied, "She won''t give us any of the money she earned. What do we need her for?"

 Chapter 1388

    Wilbur was shocked by her reply.


    He was stunned for a moment, and he finally confirmed that the old couple were the bad guys.


    He nced at them and said coldly, "I shouldn''t have saved you."


    "W-What do you mean?" asked the old couple puzzlingly.


    Wilbur shook his head and told Carol, "You should move out with Harley. This house isn''t a suitable ce for you and your husband."


    "Move out?" Carolughed wryly and said, "Harley doesn''t know how to do anything, so he won''t make any money. Our child''s tuition money depends on my crafting work. Do you think we can afford to move out?"


    Wilbur sighed and said, "I''ll give you a number. She''s the CEO of herpany and my friend. You can call her, and she will arrange a job and amodation for you. As for your child, Harley seems free to me, so you should let him be the caretaker."


    "Really?" Hope lit up in her eyes.


    Wilbur smiled and nodded. He said, "Trust me, I won''t lie to you."


    Then, Wilbur passed Faye''s number to Carol.


    Carol was reliable and hardworking. Any unimportant job would be better for her than to stay at the house for crafting work.


    She could get rid of her twisted inws. It would be good for Carol.


    Carol seemed very willing to work too. She would not choose to stay at the house if she had a choice.


    However, the inws immediately protested when they heard that. They grabbed Wilbur and asked, "What are you doing? Are you trying to snatch our daughter-in-w away? We won''t allow it!"


    "Let go!" yelled Wilbur sternly with his spirit energy.


    The old couple instantly felt thunderstruck. They were stunned on the spot.


    Wilbur said coldly, "It''s a blessing that Carol didn''t leave this family with inws like you. How dare you try to cause trouble?"


    Carol teared up.


    It was true that she would have left a long time ago if it was not for her child. She did not want to endure her inws.


    The man in front of her seemed extraordinary, so she felt like she saw the light of day.


    Wilbur intimidated the old couple with his spirit energy, and they might be traumatized for life.


    However, Wilbur did not feel sorry for people like that. He threw Carol an encouraging look, and then he left.


    Carol would be treated well in Cape Consortium with his rmendation.


    As for Harley, Wilbur did not want to help a useless guy like him.


    Wilbur left the urban vige and got into a taxi. He felt frustrated, but it was kind of funny.


    He wondered what he got into, and how vast the world was with all sorts of weird people.


    It was the evening when he went back to Seke Ind. Wilbur yelled, "I''m back."


    Everyone on Seke Ind went to his room when he walked in.


    Chester, Zeke, Shepard, Lily, and the others all came to greet their mentor.


    Elsa, Faron, and Faye also came to his room. They sat near Wilbur, and they did not stop chatting.


    Wilbur summarized his trip encounters, and everyone was left speechless.


    They felt like Wilbur was extraordinary to single-handedly challenge the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    However, Wilbur was someone who created miracles, so they were used to it. They talked for a while, and Wilbur handed out gifts for each of them.


    They were local crafts that were inexpensive, but it was a token of appreciation from Wilbur. Everyone happily epted it as they inspected it in their hands.


    Faye looked at Wilbur, and he chuckled. He took out a gift box and passed it to her.


    Faye smiled and opened it. There was a beautiful pearl ne inside, and it looked expensive.


    "Let me help you put it on."


    Wilbur smiled and grabbed the ne to put on Faye.


    Faye smiled shyly, and she looked happy.


    Wilbur asked at that moment, "Where''s Nancy?"

 Chapter 1389

    "Do you miss her?" Faye teased.


    Wilbur smiled awkwardly.


    She said, "She''s been sent to venture overseas."


    "Huh?" He looked shocked.


    She replied, "We need capable managers right now, and they have to learn with experience. Nancy requested to go, I didn''t make her, so don''t me it on me."


    "I will never me you." Wilburughed wryly. He felt a little angry inside.


    It was a major decision, so he could not believe that no one told him.


    Faron said, "Bro, you''ve been out for months this time. You''re finally back. Why don''t you buy us a drink?"


    "Sure, we have to drink."


    Wilbur immediately told Faye to reserve a room at a restaurant, and they went to the restaurant in style.


    They drank until it waste at night, and everyone returned happy.


    They knew they should go back to their rooms when they returned to Seke Ind. Faye was left alone to spend time with Wilbur.


    Her face was flushed, and she was slightly tipsy. She casuallyid on the sofa.


    She was like a drunk consort under the lights, and she was more seductive than usual.


    Wilbur made tea and passed it to Faye. He sat next to her and asked, "You didn''t drink too much, right?"


    "I''m drunk," she replied while pouting.


    Heughed and hugged her.


    She snuggled on his chest like a kitten. She did not look like a strong businesswoman at all.


    She had a curvy body with a beautiful face, and she was snuggling up in his embrace. Not even gods could take that kind of seduction.


    Wilbur could not help but grab it.


    The plump sensation could not be described in words.


    Faye whined and said, "You''ve be naughty."


    "You''re my girlfriend, alright. How can you say I''ve been naughty?" asked Wilbur while smirking.


    Faye red at him and said, "Be honest. Are you cheating on me out there?"


    "No. Absolutely not."


    Wilbur denied it with determination. ''Yeah, right. How can I ever admit it? I would be digging my own grave,'' he thought.


    Faye scoffed cutely and said, "Yeah, right."


    "I really didn''t," said Wilbur as his hands ran up and down her body.


    Faye soon blushed and moaned.


    Wilbur watched the beautiful woman moan softly in his embrace with lustful eyes. Her body was hot, and her clothes were disheveled. A lustful glint abruptly appeared in his eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Faye asked while looking scared.


    However, that turned Wilbur on even more.


    "I''m going to eat you up."


    He growled and pushed her down on the sofa.


    The sensation of her skin was wonderful, and he felt like he was on cloud nine.


    Wilbur started to tear her clothes away. It was time that they made love.


    However, Faye started to resist. She kept saying no.


    Wilbur was ready to go, so he could not stop at that point. Her clothes were removed almost instantly.


    There was only a piece of lingerie left. Wilbur reached out to remove it, but Faye held on tightly. She said in a panicked voice, "No, Daddy."


    Her calling him daddy almost killed Wilbur.


    Wilbur instantly panted like a beast and tore her only clothing into pieces.

 Chapter 1390

    Wilbur was soon dumbfounded.


    Faye covered her mouthughing and said, "I told you not yet, but you still insisted."


    Wilbur looked awkward. He silently got off the sofa and drank some tea.


    Faye chuckled and got up. She grabbed a nket to cover her body. She smiled


    and said, "Let''s do it after I''ve recovered. We don''t have to rush it."


    "Alright." He could not do anything else.


    He sighed and sipped tea. Then, he said, "Let''s talk business."


    "Tell me," she said.


    "How much money does Cape Consortium have right now?"


    "Do you mean in assets or cash flow?"


    "I mean mobile cash."


    Faye did not look happy.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Wilbur.


    Faye looked at Wilbur and replied slowly, "Previously, we invested in Woods Corporate, we developed the business circle of Cape Consortium, and Everest Foreign Trade in Freeca. Our investment surpassed billions of dors.


    Wilbur nodded.


    "We are starting to make profit, and it''s looking good for the long term. Cape Consortium also has twenty billion in cash assets."


    "That''s great," he said.


    However, she frowned and said, "But a problem appeared in our investment a month ago."


    "What is it?"


    Wilbur was surprised because Faye never made mistakes in investments. He trusted her unconditionally.


    She frowned hard and said, "It''s an investment in Gin City. I used the twenty billion dors we gained in that investment, but I didn''t expect a problem to arise. The cash assets of the enterprise are running low."


    "What kind of problem is it?"


    Wilbur got serious too because twenty billion dors was not a small amount.


    "It was a techpany with a promising future. We also conducted on-site inspections and found that there were no problems with the factory, qualifications, and operation and management. After several group meetings, everyone agreed to invest."


    "If there are no disagreements, what is the problem?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    Faye sighed and replied, "We''ve been scammed."


    "Huh?" asked Wilbur while looking shocked.


    She looked at him and frowned. She looked very worried.


    He instantly said, "It''s alright. Problems ur, and Cape Consortium won''t shut down, so it''s fine."


    She sighed and said, "You can say that, but it''s still because I made a mistake as the CEO."


    "Tell me what happened," he said while drinking tea.


    She gathered her thoughts and said, "ording to our investigation afterward, the CEO of the techpany, Leander Louve, was a professional con man. He had a group of professional scammers working for him. Thatpany also invested hundreds of millions, had all the procedures, and had been running for more than a year. It looks like there are no problems on the surface. The research topic is also a national-level support project, but just after we invested twenty billion dors, Leander Louve disappeared with the money."


    "Is that so?" he asked with shock.


    She nodded and replied, "We immediately went to thepany in Gin City. Thepany was still there, and so were the employees. However, the executives and the CEO, Leander, were missing. Thepany ount was left penniless. We realized we had been scammed, and we reported the case immediately. But ording to the clues, Leander, whose real name is Lou Harlem, has left the nation and is probably in Westeria now."


    Wilbur fell into deep thought after hearing that.


    It was clearly a pre-nned scam.


    A group of professional crooks invested heavily to create a techpany with all the procedures in ce, and it also operated and developed as a normalpany.


    However, they immediately ran away after receiving arge amount of money. They made enough money to livefortably for a lifetime, and they got away with it.


    They were high-end scammers. They probably targeted Cape Consortium too. Lou Harlem would deserve what wasing when he scammed Wilbur.

 Chapter 1391

    At that moment, Faye said with concern, "Once he leaves the country, it''ll be very difficult to get the money back, especially if he crosses into the Allied States, then it will really be hopeless."


    Wilbur nodded in agreement. The Allied States were enemies of Dasha, and extradition would be nearly impossible. Even Westeria was ackey of the Allied States, which made it difficult for Dasha to deal with. The hope of recovering the money through official channels was slim.


    After careful consideration, if it was a professional high-end scammer, they would have set up many traps. It was hard to me Faye for it since everyone made mistakes.


    Wilbur reassured her, "It''s alright. I''ll handle this."


    Faye looked at Wilbur apologetically. "It''s my fault that thepany was affected by this loss."


    "This is nothing. My money isn''t that easy to scam. I''ll make sure he spits out every penny even if he goes to the ends of the Earth."


    Faye looked at Wilbur and nodded vigorously. Wilbur always had a kind of strength about him that made people trust him unconditionally.


    "Do you have a picture of him?"


    "I do."


    Faye took out her phone and showed Wilbur a photo of Lou.


    Wilbur looked at it and said to Faye, "You should go get some rest. You can forget


    about this for now. There''s no need to burden yourself."


    "Okay, I''ll do just that." Faye kissed Wilbur before she got up to leave.


    She knew that there were a lot of things that Wilbur handled that she could not be involved in.


    After Faye left, Wilbur called one of his contacts.


    "Hello, Mister Penn, it''s been a long time since I got a call from you," Beverly''s happy voice could be heard from the other end of the phone.


    Wilbur cleared his throat and said, "Sorry about that. I''ve been quite busytely." "Well, as a deacon, you must have a lot on your te. Just remember to call me whenever you need any help." Beverly was as enthusiastic as usual.


    Wilbur started to feel a bit embarrassed. It seemed like he always called her for his own matters.


    However, that was also a perk of working with the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    Thinking about that, Wilbur said without any guilt, "Beverly, could you help me find someone named Lou Harlem? He''s a professional scammer and is likely to have left the country, possibly to Westeria. I''ve sent you a photo of him."


    "Okay, entering the information right now. Data matching in progress. Match found. Conducting extensive data search and analysis."


    Then there was a quiet wait.


    Suddenly, Beverly asked, "Mister Penn, what have you been up totely? Could you tell me about it?"


    "Well, it''s mostly just some personal matters. It''s nothing much." Wilbur was not very experienced with conversations on the phone.


    He was not great at them.


    Beverlyughed and said, "Have you been busy with work? Is it a lot of pressure?"


    "Well, it''s not too bad."


    "When are youing over? I''ll treat you to some delicious food."


    "I''ll definitely do it when I have the chance." Wilbur was already starting to sweat.


    Beverly''s voice was incredibly sweet. Wilbur had always imagined how she looked.


    With that voice of hers, Wilbur guessed that she probably looked quite good. "Then it''s settled, Mister Penn. Make sure you call me whenever you''re in town." "I will," Wilbur agreed.


    "Analysisplete. Lou has been located. All the information will be sent to your phone, please take a look."

 Chapter 1392

    "Alright. Thank you, Beverly."


    "No need to thank me. I''m just doing my job."


    "Goodbye."


    "Bye."


    Wilbur hung up the phone and wiped off the sweat from his head.


    He had to say that Beverly''s voice was really captivating. If he ever went to the capital, he would definitely want to meet her just to see how she looked.


    After that, Wilbur looked at the information on his phone.


    Based on the analysis, Lou had already arrived in Morburn, but the specific location was not detailed.


    Wilbur scoffed.


    He just needed to know where that man was. He was not worried about not being able to find the man at all.


    If the man had so much money, there was no way he would stay low-key. After all, money was meant to be spent and enjoyed.


    After that, Wilbur called Faye and exined the situation. Then, he booked a ticket for himself. Since it was an international flight, there was only one at five the next evening.


    If Lou thought he could scam Wilbur''s money to enjoy himself, then he was sorely mistaken.


    After finishing those arrangements, the phone rang again, and Wilbur quickly answered.


    "Shelby, is there anything you need?"


    "Wilbur, it''s nothing. It''s just that I haven''t seen you for so long. I wanted to ask if you''re free for lunch at noon tomorrow," Shelby''s voice could be heard from the phone.


    Wilbur thought about it. The flight was at five in the evening, so he definitely had time for lunch. So, he agreed.


    Shelby was Ethan''s sister, and he had promised to take care of her, so he found it hard to refuse anything from Shelby.


    Shelby sounded very happy to hear that and quickly told Wilbur where lunch would be.


    Wilbur chatted with her for a bit before he hung up. Then, he returned to his room and entered the demine.


    The Sword of Judgementy there quietly. With a wave of his hand, the sword flew into his grasp.


    It was a two-handed greatsword, with a two-foot-long hilt and a de that measured two meters. It was taller than the average person.


    The hilt was silver and covered in mysterious divine runes. The de had many runes around it as well. On both sides of the lower part of the de, there were two angel carvings. The entire sword radiated in a faint golden light that made it feel very somber.


    The sword did not seem to have any specific attributes. It just appeared ornate, sharp, and mysterious at a nce.


    However, Wilbur knew that it was absolutely a divine weapon that was capable of unleashing terrifying power and destroying everything.


    He started to infuse his spiritual power into the Sword of Judgment, but an invisible force within the sword resisted his attempts.


    It meant that he could not use that sword, since it had divine power within.


    It was to be expected. This was a special weapon from the Church of the Holy Illuminati. Only those from that church could use it.


    A weapon like that definitely had even greater restrictions to stop outsiders from using it.


    Since he could not use the power within, then that sword would just be an incredibly sharp weapon.


    If he used it as an offering it would undoubtedly yield some amazing rewards.


    However, Wilbur did not n on doing that for the moment.


    It had not been that long since hest leveled up, and there were still many things that were notpletely digested.


    If he tried to raise his level again, it would probably cause some trouble to his body. After all, the threat of his Dragon Power exploding was always going to be there.


    It would also destabilize his foundation and lead to problems with his spirit. Cultivation was something that needed to be taken one step at a time, steadily and securely.


    After thinking about it, he immediately activated his Second Consciousness, intending to thoroughly analyze theposition of the sword and the divine power within it.


    If he could decipher something, then he could understand his enemies at the Church of the Holy Illuminati a bit more.


    Understanding oneself and one''s enemy was crucial for victory.


    As the Second Consciousness began to analyze the Sword of Judgment, Wilbur


    exited the demine and started to meditate in his room.


    The next day, just before noon, Wilbur drove to the restaurant that Shelby had mentioned.

 Chapter 1393

    The restaurant was on a street not far away from Westhand College. When Wilbur arrived, it was lunchtime, and finding a parking spot was truly a challenge.


    After finally finding a spot, Wilbur was about to park when a middle-aged, plumpdy ran over and stood in the parking spot.


    Wilbur was stunned as he got out of the car and asked, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "This parking spot is taken," the woman said bluntly.


    Wilbur looked around and asked, "By who?"


    "That''s none of your business. It''s just taken. Hurry up and go find somewhere else to park."


    "You sure are being very flippant. Human parking isn''t allowed. Just move aside."


    "Haha, even if I don''t move, what can you do about it, brat?" the plump woman challenged rudely.


    Just then, an Audi A6 pulled up and quickly parked in the space. A middle-aged man got out of the car and nced at Wilbur before he snorted and left.


    Wilbur chuckled, parking his car in front of theirs before he went into the restaurant.


    The restaurant was not that far away. It was not that big, but it was packed, which showed that it was doing well.


    After Wilbur entered, he looked around to see Shelby already at a table, standing up and waving to him.


    Wilbur walked over and saw Shelby, Yasmine, and Celine all there.


    "Hello, how''ve all of you beentely?"


    "We''ve all been good. How about you?"


    The three of them all saw Wilbur as their older brother, and they warmly greeted him.


    Wilbur felt a warmth in his heart and said, "I''m doing very well. I''m just happy you still remember me."


    The three of them smiled.


    Celine said, "Wilbur, this ce has some amazing dishes. Unfortunately, they don''t have a private room, so we''ll have to eat outside."


    "It doesn''t matter where we eat. It''s all good." Wilbur sat down with a smile.


    The waiter began serving the dishes. It was evident that it was just a simple restaurant that specialized in home cooking. Even though itcked the refinement of high-end restaurants, the aroma was delightful.


    At that moment, Wilbur noticed a birthday cake on a chair nearby and asked, ''Whose birthday is it?"


    "It''s Celine''s," Shelby said with a smile.


    Wilbur''s face darkened.


    Shelby was taken aback. "What''s wrong, Wilbur?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that it''s your birthday? I could have gotten you a present," Wilbur said unhappily.


    At that moment, Celine hurriedly said, "Wilbur, there''s no need to. We''re just having a meal and celebrating a bit."


    However, at that moment, Wilbur reached into his demine and took out a box


    for Celine, saying, "Luckily, I brought a few extra gifts this time. Consider this your birthday present."


    "Thank you, Wilbur!" Celine did not hold back as she opened the box.


    "Wow!" She suddenly eximed.


    "What is it? Let us see." Shelby and Yasmine started to mor.


    Celine showed them the gift. It was an exquisite blue crystal pendant that was beautifully crafted and looked incredibly elegant.


    The two of them looked at it with envy. At that point, Wilburughed and pulled out two boxes for Shelby and Yasmine.


    "There''s one for each of you too."


    "Wow."


    They took their boxes and eagerly opened them.


    Wilbur sighed. He had a blood diamond that was meant for Nancy, but he did not know when he would see her.


    "Wilbur, these must be expensive." The three of them looked at Wilbur with the gifts in hand.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Celine. When did you start hanging out with a man?" A voice was suddenly heard.

 Chapter 1394

    A displeased expression appeared on Celine''s face.


    Wilbur looked over to see a man in his thirties who was dressed in a designer suit with a Rolex on his wrist. Two mboyantly dressed women were with him, and there were fourckeys behind him as well. He swaggered over to them.


    Wilbur quietly asked Shelby, "Who is that?"


    Shelby whispered back, "He''s a guy who likes Celine. His name is Caden Holmes. Celine rejected him, but he pestered her for a long time. He''s a small tycoon, but he''s not a very nice person."


    Wilbur nodded, not saying anything else.


    At that moment, Caden sat down next to Celine and said to the two girls and hisckeys, "Go sit at the next table. I want to talk to an old friend."


    The girls pouted but still sat at the next table with theckeys. However, they had displeased looks on their faces.


    At that moment, Caden nced at Wilbur.


    Celine frowned and said, "Caden, we didn''t invite you. Please go back to your own table."


    Caden smiled and crossed his legs, saying, "What''s wrong with sitting down for a while? Will I hurt you?"


    "Can you just stop bothering me? It''s not like you''re short of girlfriends," Celine said angrily.


    Cadenughed and said, "I''m not, but I like college girls. On top of that, do you think I''m not worthy of you?"


    "I''m still a student," Celine stated coldly.


    Cadenughed, "What''s there to worry about? I have my ownpany and I''m worth millions. As long as you''re willing to be my girlfriend. I''ll immediately give you a well-paying job when you graduate. Isn''t that great?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested," Celine said.


    Caden smiled and said, "Not everyone can get such a good chance. You should think about it."


    "Mister Holmes, aren''t those two girls enough for you?" Celine asked.


    Cadenughed and said, "Who wouldn''t want a few more girlfriends? People like me have dozens of girls. What''s one or two more?"


    "You really are shameless," Celine said in disdain.


    Caden''s expression gradually darkened as he said, "Celine, you should know what''s good for you. No one has ever escaped me once I decided I want them."


    Wilbur could no longer hold back, "Hey, Mister Holmes, are you really that amazing?"


    Caden coldly assessed Wilbur.


    He had an ordinary appearance and dressed casually. He was so ordinary that he would just be lost in a crowd.


    At that level, Wilbur already managed to refine his aura. Even a cultivator that was at a lower level than him would not be able to detect anything strange, let alone amoner like Caden.


    "Brat, where did youe from? Do you think you''re allowed to speak right now?" Caden said coldly.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "They''re my sisters. Do you think I have the right to speak?"


    "Sister?"


    Cadenughed again after looking at Wilbur.


    "A guy like you probably just sweet-talked them to ept you. You''re probably nning on other things after that, right? Trash like you is disgusting."


    "And what gives you the idea that I''m close because of sweet-talking?" Wilber asked.


    Caden said coldly, "You have no looks and no money. If not for sweet-talking, what else could it be? What makes you so special that all three of them would fall


    in love with you at the same time?"


    That statement was deeply insulting.


    Shelby, Celine, and Yasmine were immediately infuriated.

 Chapter 1395

    "Watch your words," Shelby warned.


    Caden looked at Shelby and chuckled, "What''s there to watch when facing trash like this? You truly are naive. What can this piece of trash offer you? Why don''t you all follow me? At least, you''ll be able to enjoy some good food and drinks, and you''ll have some pocket money every month too. Isn''t that better than following this trash?"


    "Mister Holmes, does that mean you want to support the three of them financially?" Wilbur said with a smile.


    Caden said leisurely, "What''s wrong with that? What I have is money."


    "Really? It looks like you really are quite rich."


    As Wilbur said that, he raised a ss. He was preparing to y along with that ignorant guy and teach him a lesson so he wouldn''t mess with Celine and the others again.


    At that moment, Caden said, "Do you know about the Cape Consortium? The CEO, Faye Yves, is a friend of mine. Do you realize how amazing I am now?"


    Wilbur, who had just taken a drink, spat it all out as he looked at Caden with surprise.


    Cadenughed and shook his head, saying, "Are you dumbfounded now? It''s rare for a country bumpkin like you to know about Cape Consortium and Miss Yves. I guess you''re really something."


    Watching Caden looking smug, Wilbur said slowly, "Do you really know Faye?"


    "With my status, do you think I would joke around with low-ss people like you?" Caden scoffed and said.


    Wilburughed. "Why is it that I find that difficult to believe?"


    "Trash like you don''t know anything. Talking to you is a waste of my time," Caden said coldly.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "Don''t just brag about it. I''ll believe you if you manage to call Faye over right now. Otherwise, you''d just be a piece of trash who only knows how to brag."


    Caden''s expression darkened as he took out his phone and scrolled a bit before he said calmly, "Miss Yves'' number is on another phone. I didn''t bring it today. I''ll show you some other time."


    "Haha, what a coincidence. I happen to have Faye''s number on my phone too. Should I call her over?" Wilbur said to Caden in amusement.


    Caden frowned slightly and immediately burst outughing.


    Wilbur smiled calmly as he continued to sip his drink.


    Shelby and the others naturally knew of Wilbur''s abilities.


    Since Wilbur was already taking action, they remained silent and waited for Caden to be humiliated.


    Cadenughed for a long time before he managed to stop himself. He looked at Wilbur and shook his head, "You really are such a joke. Do you know who Miss Yves is? How dare you make a joke like that?"


    "What if I really manage to get her toe here?" Wilbur smiled.


    Caden had a dark look on his face, "If you manage to get her over here, I''ll bark like a dog in public."


    "That''s great, I''ve never seen that before," Wilburughed and took out his phone. However, at that moment, Caden asked coldly, "What if you can''t?"


    "If I can''t, then why don''t I do the same?" Wilbur proposed.


    Caden scoffed, "With my status, you should be honored that I''m even making a bet with you. That''s not enough at all."


    "Then why don''t you suggest something?" Wilbur said.


    Caden said coldly, "If you can''t call her over, strip naked and crawl around this ce three rounds like a dog."


    "Alright, as long as you''re happy. Let''s do it like that," Wilbur said with a smile.


    Caden said coldly, "I never go back on my words, but you should know that my friends over here won''t be happy if you go back on yours."


    "That''s fine." Wilbur took out his phone and dialed the number.


    Caden looked at Wilbur coldly. He refused to believe that trash like Wilbur would be acquainted with Faye.

 Chapter 1396

    What a joke.


    Faye Yves was the CEO of Cape Consortium, with a worth of billions.


    In truth, he did not know Faye at all. He had just caught a glimpse of her from afar


    at the entrance of Seecher Hotel.


    From that moment on, Faye became his dream lover.


    He would always fantasize about being together with Faye, enjoying an incredibly wonderful life together.


    They even did everything in his several of his dreams too.


    Unfortunately, he knew very well the vast difference between him and Faye, so they were limited to just fantasies.


    There was no way that person in front of him could know Faye.


    At that moment, the call went through.


    "Wilbur, do you need something?" Faye''s warm voice was heard on the other end.


    Wilbur said calmly, "Come over to Great Jollyter. It''s a restaurant next to Westhand College. Send me to the airport and bring a driver to drive my car home too."


    "Okay, I''ll go over after my meeting."


    "Alright." Wilbur hung up before he looked at Caden with a smile.


    Cadenughed out loud as he said, "Wow, you sure know how to act. Did you graduate from an acting school?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve never attended any school," Wilbur said with a smile.


    At that moment, Caden stood up and said, "I''ll give you this meal as a timer. If you finish eating and Ms. Yves doesn''t show up, you''d better strip and run around like a dog."


    "That''s not a problem. Remember your promise too," Wilbur smiled and said.


    Caden scoffed, ncing at Celine before turning around and sitting at the nearby table, hugging the two girls as he started to chat.


    What they talked about was naturally about how Wilbur waspletely useless and how they just needed to wait to watch a show.


    At that moment, Yasmine asked, "Wilbur, are you fine?"


    "Are you doubting my abilities?" Wilbur teased.


    Yasmine covered her mouth. "No, of course not."


    "Let''s just eat," Wilbur said with a smile.


    The three of them nodded and kept Wilbur''s presents before they started to eat.


    "Wilbur, are the presents you gave us very expensive?"


    Shelby felt like it would be a bit embarrassing if Wilbur had spent too much.


    After all, they were the ones who asked Wilbur out to eat. It seemed unfair for Wilbur to spend more than they did.


    Wilbur said, "They''re all just handicrafts and not worth that much."


    In truth, all of them were worth thousands, but Wilbur was just afraid that they would feel uneasy about epting them.


    "That''s good," Shelby smiled, and the four of them started to eat.


    They chatted while they ate, and the meal was approaching an end.


    At that moment, Caden suddenly turned around and looked at Wilbur, saying


    coldly, "What? Why isn''t Miss Yves here yet?"


    "Have a bit of patience. She should be here soon," Wilbur said.


    Cadenughed and said, "You sure are confident. Stand up right now!"


    Caden suddenly shouted loudly, frightening Shelby and the others.


    His fourckeys stood up and walked behind Wilbur as well.


    The two girls that were with Caden looked at Wilbur with disdain.


    At that moment, Faye walked into the restaurant with Shepard.


    That was the rule that Wilbur had set before he left.


    Shepard, Chester, and Zeke, the three Sanctuary level experts, were to take turns being Faye''s bodyguard.

 Chapter 1397

    As for Jose, he was focusing on his training at Seke Ind.


    After Faye entered, she looked around and immediately walked toward Wilbur.


    "Wilbur, are you having lunch? The three sisters are here too?" Faye greeted Wilbur and Celine''s group warmly.


    Caden was stunned by the sight, staring at Faye in disbelief. She sat next to Wilbur and even leaned into his shoulder. They looked incredibly intimate, behaving like a couple.


    Meanwhile, Shelby and the others admired Faye very much. They immediately started to chat with her.


    Shapard''s gaze swept over the fourckeys behind Wilbur but ignored them after that.


    They were just ordinary people, nothing to worry about.


    At that moment, Wilbur looked at Caden and said, "Mister Holmes, Faye is here now. Didn''t you say you knew her? Why aren''t you greeting her?"


    Caden had a horrified look on his face, stammering as he struggled to find words.


    Faye had already noticed that something was wrong in the first ce, but she had ignored it.


    However, since Wilbur mentioned it, she naturally needed to respond.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wilbur smiled and said, "This is Mister Holmes. He said he knew you and even ced a bet with me."


    "Is that so?" Faye covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Mister Holmes said you knew each other. Do you?" Wilbur asked.


    Faye shook her head and said, "No, I don''t seem to remember someone like him at all."


    What a joke. Anyone who could really say they knew Faye would be worth at least billions or were at least high-level government officials.


    Someone like Caden would not even be able to get near Faye. He was justpletely insignificant.


    At that moment, Caden was struggling to speak, almost losing his mind.


    "Mister Holmes, why aren''t you talking? Are you sick?" Wilbur asked concerningly.


    Caden stammered and trembled, finally squeezing out a sentence, "I''m sorry! I don''t know Miss Yves at all! I was just bragging! Please don''tpare me to someone of your caliber!"


    At that moment, Caden was absolutely terrified.


    Hisckeys started to retreat in a panic as well.


    Those two girls looked like they had seen a ghost. They werepletely astonished as they stood there.


    That was Faye Yves, the CEO of Cape Consortium. She was a well-known entrepreneur who often appeared in the news in Kardon Province. She was a financial giant who could have breakfast with Orin Campbell.


    She was someone countless wealthy businessmen wanted to curry favor with for funding. In front of Faye, they were all trash.


    Faye''s connections and abilities were terrifying.


    Someone like Cape could be gone from Kardon Province with just a word from Faye. She couldpletely bankrupt him until he had nothing left.


    Yet, that ordinary-looking guy actually knew Faye and the two of them seemed so close as well. It was obvious to Caden what would happen in the end.


    At that moment, Wilbur smiled and said, "Mister Holmes, this isn''t like you at all. You should stand tall. What happened to all your bluster just now?"


    Caden was on the verge of crying as he knelt down on the ground, "Sir, Miss Yves, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have bragged. Please, just let me off."


    At that moment, Caden was like apletely different person.


    Shelby and the others just covered their mouths andughed. They were not surprised at what was happening at all.


    At that moment, Caden''s actions had already attracted the attention of all the other customers.


    All of them were very surprised, wondering what happened as they looked at Caden who was kneeling down on the ground.


    At that moment, Wilbur said coldly, "I called Miss Yves over. Mister Holmes, isn''t it time for you to uphold your end of the bet?"


    "Ah, that..." Caden stammered. "Sir, please spare me. There are so many people here. It''s just too embarrassing."


    Wilbur sneered and said, "So, it''s embarrassing now? Didn''t you think I would be embarrassed when you asked me to strip and crawl three rounds around this ce like a dog?"


    "What? He asked you to do that?" Faye stood up in shock, and there was a cold glint in Shepard''s eyes.

 Chapter 1398

    Wilbur did not say anything, but Caden''s shocked expression revealed everything.


    In a fit of rage, Faye shouted, "Caden, you can forget about even touching the business world on Kardon Province from now on. You have my word on this."


    Caden lookedpletely ashen at that moment. He knew that it was not an empty threat where Faye was concerned.


    His life was over.


    At that moment, Wilbur said coldly, "Aren''t you going to fulfill your promise?"


    Caden did not dare to utter a single word at that moment and could not care less about being humiliated. Immediately, in front of everyone, he crawled like a dog and kept barking.


    Wilbur shook his head and told Faye, "Let''s go, this is getting boring."


    In truth, he felt like arguing with someone like that was beneath him.


    Faye nodded and red viciously at Caden. After that, they left the restaurant with Shelby and the others.


    When they were outside, Wilbur bid farewell to Shelby and the others. Wilbur made sure to tell them that they could call him at any time because that was what he had promised Ethan.


    Shelby and the others reluctantly bid Wilbur and Faye farewell. After that, Faye and Shepard sent Wilbur to the airport.


    After telling Shepard to take good care of Faye, he sent them back.


    When the time came, he boarded the ne on time and closed his eyes to rest on the business ss seat.


    As the ne took off andnded for ayover, Wilbur boarded another flight.


    On the business ss cabin, Wilbur found his seat and sat down. Next to him was


    a pure-looking and cute girl who greeted Wilbur in a friendly tone.


    "Hello."


    "Hello," Wilbur politely responded.


    "Are you going on vacation?" the girl asked. She seemed to enjoy conversing.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Sort of. I''m looking for someone too."


    "Oh, my name is Elise Adams. What about you?" The girl offered her hand.


    Wilbur shook it lightly and answered, "Wilbur."


    The girl smiled. At that moment, a young man next to her seemed a bit displeased, "Elise, how many times have I told you not to talk to strangers? You have to be careful with everyone nowadays. You never know what''s on their minds. You need to take care of yourself."


    Wilbur was a bit unhappy when he heard that, but he decided to ignore it.


    "In particr, there are some people who are just very good at putting on an act. He might look honest, but you never know what he''s nning. Elise, you''re too naive," said a well-dressed young man, lecturing Elise.


    Elise seemed unhappy with the man''s words and scoffed.


    Wilbur looked at the two young men.


    He noticed that the one who spoke first looked a bit like Elise. The other looked incredibly proud as he looked at Wilbur coldly.


    Wilbur turned away, not nning on interacting with them anymore.


    At that moment, Elise said, "Don''t mind them. That''s my brother, Connor, and his friend, Jaden. They''re actually good people."


    Elise tried to defend the two men, and Wilbur merely smiled, not saying anything else.


    It was obvious that the one called Jaden did not seem to like Wilbur. Jaden was viciously ring at him, but Wilbur asked for an eye mask and started to close his eyes to rest.


    After over a dozen hours, the nended at Morburn airport.


    Wilbur got off the ne and filled up the immigration pass. However, after he was done, he was stopped by two officers.


    "Sir, why don''t you have a luggage bag?" a mustached officer asked.


    Wilbur was surprised. He practically never carried any luggage with him because


    he had his demine. He had been in a rush this time and forgot to bring a fake bag.


    Surely this would not be such a big deal, right?


    Thinking about it, Wilbur said, "I''m just here for a few days to visit a friend, so I didn''t bring any luggage."

 Chapter 1399

    "Sorry, but we''ll need to investigate this. Pleasee with us," the officer said.


    Wilbur was surprised and asked, "Seriously? Is it illegal to travel without a luggage bag?"


    "We suspect that you have other motives. Please cooperate with the


    investigation," the officer replied.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "I have all the necessary documents. Are you going to investigate me just because I don''t have any luggage?"


    "It seems that this man doesn''t want to cooperate. Cuff him."


    The mustached man''s expression immediately changed, and another young


    officer immediately approached Wilbur with handcuffs in hand.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened, "Don''t abuse your power. Be careful. I might file aint against you."


    "Comint against us?" The officerughed and said, "You monkeys. This is Westeria, not Dasha."


    Wilbur was furious when he heard that, and the other officer already grabbed Wilbur''s hands.


    Wilbur grabbed the handcuffs and immediately turned them into scrap metal, throwing them on the ground.


    The two officers were dumbfounded.


    The next moment, they immediately drew their guns and shouted loudly at Wilbur, "Raise your hands, or we''ll shoot."


    Wilbur coldly looked at the two men, remaining silent.


    Feeling Wilbur''s cold gaze, the mustached officer shouted, "I''m warning you. If you resist, we have the right to shoot!"


    With the man''s shout, three more officers rushed over and raised their guns, pointing at Wilbur as they shouted.


    Wilbur frowned, he really wanted to teach that mustached officer a lesson


    Westeria was basically ruled by the Allied States at that moment, and they did not treat those from Dasha well. In fact, there was a lot of animosity.


    It was evident in their attempts to make things difficult for him, even calling him a monkey.


    However, they were in the immigration hall, and there were already quite a lot of onlookers.


    Thinking about it, Wilbur said coldly, "I can cooperate with your investigation, but don''t pull out any handcuffs. I hate those things, and I didn''t do anything wrong. Am I clear?"


    "Thene with us." Seeing Wilbur''s strength, the mustached officerpromised, only asking Wilbur to follow him.


    Wilbur scoffed and walked toward the side with several guns escorting him.


    However, at that moment, Elise and the others happened to walk past with her luggage. When she saw Wilbur, she eximed, "What happened?"


    "Don''t interfere," Connor reprimanded his sister.


    Jaden looked incredibly happy. He looked at Elise and said, "I told you so. Even If he looks honest, he might not be a good person. Look, he got caught right at the immigration hall. He might be an escaped convict."


    Elise was shocked. Wilbur smiled at her and walked away calmly.


    Elise looked at Wilbur''s back, seemingly unable to ept it.


    Right away, Wilbur was brought to a dark room in the airport.


    After he entered, the door to the room was shut. Other than the ring lights that


    hurt his eyes, there was not even a single window in the room.


    At that moment the man sneered and said, "Damn, resistingw enforcement and threatening officers. Prepare to spend your life in prison."


    As he said, he picked up a baton from the wall and walked toward Wilbur.


    The other officers remained vignt, pointing their guns at Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at the approaching officer and said coldly, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Go to hell, you monkey," the mustached officer said, raising the baton and smashing it toward Wilbur''s head.


    However, Wilbur''s figure disappeared in front of the man.


    He waspletely stunned. At that moment, he heard cries of agony from his colleagues.

 Chapter 1400

    As the mustached man regained his senses, he and his colleagues were all wailing on the ground. Their guns had been crushed into scrap metal and tossed


    aside.


    The mustached officer was shocked. At that moment, Wilbur reappeared in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" the officer asked in a panic.


    Wilbur sneered. "What am I doing? I want you to understand that we from Dasha aren''t to be trifled with."


    Right after that, Wilbur delivered a powerful kick.


    With a bang, the mustached man mmed into the wall. His face waspletely distorted in pain.


    However, Wilbur did not n on letting him off so easily. He walked forward and pulled the officer out of the wall, following it up with a series of ps.


    After the crisp sounds of the ps, the officer found his consciousness blurring, and several bloody teeth fell out of his mouth.


    With a cold snort, Wilbur took out his credentials from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense and shoved it in front of the man''s face, saying coldly, "I''m from Dasha''s Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. I''m here for a special mission. If you dare to continue causing trouble for me, we''ll see who''s the unlucky one in the end."


    After that, Wilbur tossed the man on the ground and walked out, breaking the door along the way.


    After Wilbur left, the mustached officer and hispanions slowly got up in pain.


    The officer said in frustration, "Report this to the higher-ups immediately. Someone forcibly entered the country."


    After half an hour, a middle-aged man in a suit arrived at the airport office with two subordinates.


    After talking to the officer and his colleagues, the man in the suit tapped his fingers on the desk "Dasha''s Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, eh? How interesting."


    "Sir, that department is a special unit of Dasha. The matter is a bit troublesome," an assistant said.


    The man nodded, "You''re right, but the department hasn''t reported this to us at all. He came in as an individual and assaulted our officers. It''s a vition of ourws."


    "He''s probably a cultivator," another assistant frowned and said.


    The man smiled, "Do you think our Secret Intelligence Department is just for show? Have someone investigate him quietly and find out what he''s here for. If they get the chance, capture him. Maybe we can make a fuss about it and embarrass Dasha."


    "Yes, sir," the assistants said in unison.


    At that moment, the man tightened his tie and looked at the officers, shaking his head and saying, "Trash."


    After that, the three of them left.


    They never expected that one phone call would alert the director of the Secret Intelligence Department.


    The director, Morris, was a vicious man. Countless men had died because of him.


    The Secret Intelligence Department had many cultivators under itsmand, and


    it was directly under themand of Westeria''s president. Its power and influence were terrifying.


    Earlier, just Morris calling them trash had scared them half to death.


    If Morris had wanted to just kill them all right there, it would probably have been fine. It was a well-known fact that Morris was a ruthless character that no one dared to offend.


    Wilbur walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi, reaching the Crown International Hotel by the seaside and checking into the presidential suite.


    Crown International Hotel was thergest casino and entertainment center in the continent. It was incredibly luxurious and was somewhere only the wealthiest would stay.


    It was already the evening, so Wilbur ordered some dinner and enjoyed his meal. After that, he left his room and instructed the driver at the hotel to take him to the biggest bar in the area.


    Bars were somewhere where people from all walks of life gathered. It was also where information was the most fluid.


    Normally, owners of bars were well-connected figures and belonged to the local underworld. If you needed something done, they were the people to approach.

 Chapter 1401

    There were barely any people in the bar. After all, it was only around eight in the evening.


    Wilbur got himself a ss of mezcal and sat at the bar sipping it.


    The person serving Wilbur was an attractive woman radiating a sultry air.


    Wilbur took a sip out of his ss and set down arge bill on the table with a smile. "Can I see your boss?"


    The woman lit up at the sight, stuffing the bill into her enormous chest before leaning forward exaggeratedly while looking at Wilbur with a seductive smile. "And why are you looking for the boss?"


    "I need help looking for someone, but I don''t know anyone here and thought I


    might have better luck asking him to help," Wilbur smiled.


    The woman arched an eyebrow. "Give me a second to call him. You might be able to see him if he says yes."


    "No problem, thank you so much," Wilbur replied with a smile.


    The woman nodded, turning away to make the call.


    A whileter, she returned to Wilbur. "Come with me."


    Wilbur got to his feet, following behind the woman as they wove through the bar all the way to a sprawling office.


    A fat but strong-looking man sat in the office, puffing on a cigar.


    There were two women dancing before him, not wearing a single thing on their body. Behind him were two other muscr blokes, looking Wilbur up and down coldly.


    "This is Mister Ben Mandero, our boss. Good luck." The woman introduced the man to Wilbur and turned to leave.


    Wilbur nced at Ben, who was seemingly in the middle of enjoying the dancing happening before him. Wilbur shrugged, then sat down on the couch nearby.


    Ben waved a hand when the girls were done dancing atst, frowning at them. "You need more practice."


    "Yes, sir." The two women bowed and left, and Ben''s gaze finallynded on Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled. "It''s nice to meet you, Mister Mandero."


    "Who are you, where are you from, and what do you want?" Ben took a long drag


    of his cigar, puffing thick clouds into the air.


    "Wilbur Penn. I''m trying to look for someone, and I''d like your help."


    He did not bother mentioning any details.


    Ben peered at Wilbur for a long time, before barking out augh. "Sure. Five hundred thousand dors."


    Wilbur frowned.


    Five hundred thousand Wisterian dors would be over two million Dashan dors, a pretty hefty sum.


    "Too high? You can f*ck off if you haven''t got the money." Ben''s expression darkened as he barked out the words.


    Wilbur smiled. "Oh, money''s hardly a problem. I''m just wondering how long it would take you to find that person. I haven''t got much time if I''m being honest."


    "Three days," Ben said at once, full of confidence without even knowing who the person was.


    Wilbur nodded. "That''s a deal, then. I can send you the money now."


    Ben paused, looking pretty surprised. The next second, however, he leaned back in his chair as it creaked loudly under his weight.


    "Aren''t you worried that I might not do what you want after taking your money, Mister Wilbur Penn?" Ben smirked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur remained calm as well. "I doubt you''d be alive for long if that happens. You can very well give it a try."


    Ben''s expression darkened at once. The two hunky blokes behind him growled angrily as well, rushing over and brandishing their fists at Wilbur before bringing them down toward his face.

 Chapter 1402

    The attack increased in pressure as the water level around them sank. Wilbur felt like he could barely even lift the sword he was holding.


    He let out a sigh as the Spiritual Furnace in his body began to spin. An overwhelming amount of spiritual energy surged out as he lit up with roaring spiritual mes, breaking free of the pressure holding him down.


    Wilbur blocked the man''s attack deftly with his sword, before making an abrupt turn to swing the sword against the man''s neck.


    The angle of the sword was practically impossible and came out of nowhere.


    Coupled with Wilbur''s powerful spiritual energy, it was terrifyingly powerful.


    The man''s expression shifted, and he retreated a good few meters backward at once.


    Wilbur took this opportunity to exin, "Sir, I really had zero intention of spying on you cultivating. Can we please stop this?"


    Yet the man barked out a wildugh. "I haven''t met someone on my level in a long time. It doesn''t matter what you were trying to do, let''s have a good battle."


    He charged over once more, the enormous scythe in his grasp leaving a trail of shadows in its wake as he swung it towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur had no choice but to meet the attack as well.


    Both men broke out into a fierce battle on the water, their weapons shing fiercely.


    The man was definitely powerful. His domain, the Weight of a Thousand Hearts, increased the pressure within the small space both men were fighting in tenfold.


    Most people would have imploded under such pressure.


    The man''s scythe also caused the pressure bearing down on Wilbur to increase every time it struck Wilbur''s weapon.


    If this were to carry on, any opponent going up against the man would either implode from the pressure or be slowed down immensely and killed while being caught off guard.


    There was practically zero hope for anyone to win under these conditions.


    Even Wilbur could only raise his spiritual energy to fight this pressure.


    As the battle went on, Wilbur''s spiritual energy output continued to rise. The spiritual mes burning on his body were scraping the heavens as the air filled with rampant spiritual energy from the collision of both their weapons.


    The rampant spiritual energy made roaring waves kick up in the water, but the waves were also within the man''s domain. The water continued to sink within his domain, and it was clear that he was getting lower and lower into his domain.


    Wilbur was honestly impressed with the man''s power. It seemed like he was definitely at Super Sanctuary level and could be considered an elite amongst the Sanctuary level cultivators.


    The man, however, was struggling a little in the face of Wilbur''s extreme power and endurance within his domain.


    This eventually sparked his will to battle in him.


    The man''s eyes turned bloodshot as spiritual mes burned brightly on him. He swung his scythe at Wilbur wildly, all the while mumbling, "What a powerful opponent. This is what a real battle should look like, what truly gets my blood pumping. This is the battle I have longed for... I hope you can hold on for a little longer."


    The man swung at Wilbur wildly again, zipping around Wilbur in circles as hended his attacks.


    Every attack was coupled with a wild peal ofughter as if the man had lost his mind.


    Wilbur had no choice but to meet the attacks. This guy sure was a pain in the neck, being so powerful while also so hungry for a fight.


    At the same time, however, Wilbur''s battle instincts began to increase as well.


    Any cultivator would want a good battle against an opponent who was strong enough.


    Battles were an important part of cultivation, as they could train one''s will and improve theirbat skills to make them more powerful.


    Atst, Wilbur''s battle instincts hit an all-time high.


    He let out a growl, and an impossible amount of spiritual energy surged out of his Spiritual Furnace.


    As Wilbur''s spiritual energy increased, so did the pressure that man felt.


    However, this only made the man grow even wilder as he began tounch into a wild, unrelenting attack.

 Chapter 1403

    The man seemed like a feral beast then, hellbent on protecting its territory and killing all intruders.


    "Come on, let''s fight to our heart''s content!" the man cried out as he swung his scythe at Wilbur wildly.


    "Only in battle does my willpower truly catch fire." The man threw himself at Wilbur, chopping at Wilbur''s waist.


    "Only in battle do I feel what it means to be alive." The man swung the scythe around, aiming for Wilbur''s chest ruthlessly.


    "Only in battle does one truly grow." The man appeared to be more and more unhinged by the second.


    His unruly hair fell over his shoulders in clumps as he garbled on, his gaze nothing but crazed.


    The man was in an all-consuming high from the battle, even causing his body to tremble slightly amidst his emotion.


    Wilbur did not know how to respond. He had not expected to run into a lunatic out of following his curiosity.


    It seemed like there was no leaving for him until he took this guy down.


    Wilbur did not want to hurt him, at the end of the day. He did not know this man and had thus gone easy on him many times so as not to injure the man.


    As the battle grew in intensity, a cyclone kicked up on the water, bringing about fierce waves.


    Yet neither the wind nor the waves could enter the confines of the ongoing battle.


    The man''s gaze grew even more crazed not long after, swinging his scythe wildly in a series of fast, deft attacks.


    A thump rang through the air.


    Wilbur''s long sword could not withstand the increasing pressure and shattered before turning into rampant spiritual energy.


    The man let out a wild peal ofughter, pouncing on Wilbur even more fiercely.


    With no other choice, Wilbur brought out the historical halberd.


    The halberd lit up with multiple spiritual mes, swinging towards the man''s scythe.


    A deafening sound rang across the water, the enormous power forcing both men to retreat at least a dozen meters.


    Wilbur looked straight at the man. "You''re really good."


    The man licked his lips, a crazed smile on his face. "You''re really good, too. Let''s keep this battle going."


    Wilbur took a deep breath, with spiritual energy surging out of his body like crazy.


    "Tyrant''s Gaze!" Under the increasing pressure, Wilbur had no choice but to activate his own domain as well.


    The shadow of a tyrant appeared behind Wilbur, staring the man down as a terrifying spiritual pressure bore down on the man.


    The man froze for a second, before letting out a crazedugh once more.


    "That''s what a real opponent should look like. You''re full of surprises. Let''s start again."


    The man gripped his scythe with both hands. The spiritual mes on his body were put out, but the spiritual mes on the scythe were covered in runes. He made his way toward Wilbur step by step, the water level sinking at an rming


    rate.


    "The wounds of time and the unforgettable pain they have brought, they weigh down on me like a mountain. Everything under the boundless sky, too, shall perish."


    The man muttered to himself, seeming to be chanting some sort of prayer or spell.


    At the same time, the scythe in his grasp transformed into a huge sword spanning seven to eight meters long.


    Every step the man took made the water level around him sink even further.


    The sword in his grasp looked abnormally heavy as well, causing his hands to


    shake as an agonized expression appeared on his face.


    All the winds and waves halted at once.


    It was as if a baby had fallen into a deep sleep in the middle of a tantrum, unbelievably silent.

 Chapter 1404

    At the same time, the pressure weighing down on Wilbur continued to increase by the second.


    It was clear that the man had activated his Super Domain, one that seemed to be crushing Wilbur''s Tyrant''s Gaze.


    Wilbur''s body felt all the heavier, and he could barely hold the historical halberd up.


    This surprised him greatly.


    He had yet to meet anyone who could hold him down within his Super Domain.


    If he was being honest, the man was ridiculously powerful.


    His eyes were bloodshot then. His hair began to float in the air, swaying in the wind.


    It was clear that the man was not bound by the pressures of his own domain.


    Just then, the man slowly lifted the gigantic sword in his grasp.


    Despite his actions being so slow that even a mortal could avoid the attack. The terrifying pressure of the man''s domain had bore down on Wilbur so strongly that he could not move at all.


    Under such circumstances, even someone at the Super Sanctuary level would have no choice but to watch themselves get killed helplessly.


    Wilbur let out a deep sigh.


    All the spiritual energy in his body surged out as the Dragon''s Crystal began to spin fiercely. The dragon''s head on his back lit up, and it even opened its eyes.


    All of Wilbur''s spiritual energy, dragon energy, physical strength, and thunder energy were channeled into the historical halberd.


    The halberd lit up with spiritual mes and lightning, letting out a series of deafening rumbles.


    The man remained emotionless, slowly bringing the sword down. The heavens seemed to crumble along with the de, the sea around them sinking even further.


    The water level outside of the man''s domain was now higher than both men''s bodies.


    This terrible pressure bore down on Wilbur once more.


    Just then, however, an emperor''s crown rose up above Wilbur''s head.


    A terrifying force spread out, causing all the pressure to disappear in a split second.


    The man''s gaze shed with shock.


    "Emperor level?"


    The man let out a low roar, but the sword in his grasp fell on Wilbur all the same. Even going up against someone of Emperor level did not sway the man''s spirit. Wilbur let out a roar, the halberd in his grasp swinging at the man''s long sword with rampant force.


    This was an attack channeling Wilbur''s Emperor level powers.


    It was an attack that would crush any Sanctuary level cultivator or even Super Sanctuary.


    The Emperor level came with its own powers of the universe''sws.


    Any Sanctuary level domain would crumblepletely under such a terrifying force.


    An explosion rang through the air.


    The halberd had shattered the man''s sword mercilessly as he spat out a mouthful


    of blood and was sent flying over a hundred meters.


    At the same time, the water surface began to rise at an rming rate. The pressurepressing it had disappeared, and the water surged up terrifyingly.


    On top of that, the rampant spiritual energy from the final blow formed countless raging waves that assaulted the water with a force akin to a tsunami.


    Wilbur put the halberd away after the final blow, chasing after the man at once. The man was lying on the water, looking at the sky in a daze.


    Wilbur stood next to him, unsure of what to say.


    The man was definitely powerful, a force to be reckoned with for someone at the Super Sanctuary level.


    It was just a pity that Wilbur himself was of Emperor level.


    Once Wilbur had activated his Emperor level powers, his spiritual energy and physical strength were far beyond what someone of Sanctuary level could handle.

 Chapter 1405

    If the spiritual energy of someone of Sanctuary level was quantified at a hundred, someone of Super Sanctuary level would have two hundred, and someone of Emperor level would have as much as five hundred.


    There was undoubtedly nopetition in a fight between cultivators of those two levels.


    Just then, the man mumbled to himself, "Emperor level sure is something else."


    "You were really good too. In fact, I think you might be pretty close to the Emperor level already. Keep working hard you''ll reach Emperor level one day," Wilbur said, smiling at the man.


    The man fell silent at Wilbur''s words for a long time, before slowly getting to his feet.


    He sank into a deep bow to Wilbur. "Sir, would you consider taking me in as your pupil?"


    "Oh... I''m sorry about that. I''ve got other things to handle, and I''ll be out of here really soon. Please keep working on your cultivation! With your potential, I''m sure you''ll be able to reach Emperor level even without my guidance."


    Wilbur smiled, turning to leave at top speed.


    He was here to settle things, not to take in pupils.


    The man stared after Wilbur for a long time in a daze.


    All of a sudden, he clutched his head in pain and roared, "Why did you have to leave me, Erin? Why?"


    He began casting blows towards the ocean in a frenzy, making the water crash and fall like crazy.


    "I promise I''ll bring you back to life, my darling. I''ll do whatever it takes, even if it means sacrificing myself."


    "Who are you? Who on earth are you? I must find you."


    The man rattled on to himself as if he had lost his mind.


    Wilbur returned to the hotel, sitting down on the couch and falling into thought.


    The man had been powerful to be deemed elite for sure, but there seemed to be something off about his psyche. It was truly a shame.


    More than that, however, there was a risk of the consequences that woulde if someone like him were to lose control.


    Of course, Wilbur did not care as much about this as it was not happening in his own country.


    After a brief pause, Wilbur returned to his bedroom to meditate.


    The next morning.


    Wilbur woke up on time and had his breakfast before heading over to the hotel casino.


    He got himself a hundred thousand dors in chips and began wandering around the casino.


    There were two more days that Ben had to find Wilbur''s guy, thus Wilbur had nothing to do until then.


    Besides, it only made sense for someone who had made as much money as Lou to be enjoying his life.


    Gambling has always been one of men''s greatest hobbies.


    If Wilbur were to run into him here, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    Just like that, Wilbur gambled on while observing the crowd.


    However, his luck here was far from what it was in Aroma.


    After losing hisst chip, Wilbur shook his head and decided to head back for some meditation.


    If his luck was failing him, it was best for him not to y. His money did note freely, after all.


    Just as he was about to get up, however, a voice rang from nearby. "My, my, look who it is! It seems like you aren''t doing very well, though. Lost all your chips, haven''t you?"


    Wilbur turned to see Elise, Connor, and Jaden standing right by the game Wilbur had just been betting on.


    Jaden had a mocking expression on his face as if he was thrilled about Wilbur''s misfortune.


    Wilbur frowned, paying him no mind, and got up to leave.


    He did not wish to interact with this guy in the slightest.


    Yet Jaden blocked Wilbur''s path all of a sudden, ying with the chips in his hand


    as he smirked at Wilbur. "I dare you to y against me."


    "Not interested," said Wilbur.


    Jaden smirked. "You just don''t have the balls, or you''re out of money. How about I lend you some cash to book a flight back?"


    Just then, Elise said, "What are you doing, Jaden?"


    "Oh, nothing. We''re all from the same country, aren''t we? Just having a little chat


    and inviting him to a game or two, what''s wrong with that?" Jaden smiled.


    Elise shook her head, and Wilbur frowned. "Get out of the way."


    "What if I don''t want to?" Jaden smirked.

 Chapter 1406

    Wilbur furrowed his brows. "Don''t piss me off, or you''ll regret it."


    Jaden burst outughing. "Listen up, motherf*cker! I''ve never met anyone I couldn''t afford to offend, so you can drop the big talk."


    "What did I ever do to you?" Wilbur frowned.


    Jaden eyed him coldly. "Nothing. I just don''t like your face. Got a problem with that?"


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. "Watch your tone before you get yourself into trouble."


    Jaden was about to respond when Elise said, "C''mon, Jaden. Cut it out." Jaden sneered at Wilbur. "Don''t let me run into you again, or you''re f*cked." Wilbur shook his head, turning to leave.


    Elise chased after him. "Please don''t mind him, Mister Penn. He''s always been like that, I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    "I won''t stoop to his level." Wilbur left for good after that.


    Elise sighed,ing up to the two men with a scowl. "We''re on foreign grounds, Jaden. Could you tone it down?"


    "He should count his lucky stars we aren''t in Dasha, or I would''ve ripped him a new one already," Jaden sneered.


    Elise shook her head.


    Just then, Connor nced at his watch with a frown. "It''s ten. We should visit Earl Hans."


    "Let''s go, then."


    The three of them left the hotel and had a luxury car drive them straight to Earl Hans'' castle.


    Earl Hans was an extremely powerful person in Morburn, and even in Westeria.


    Hans Angora''s family had been around since before Westeria had evene to be.


    The Sunset Dynasty had discovered thend of Westeria back then and colonized it to house over a hundred thousand of their convicts. They announced thend to be a territory of the Sunset Dynasty, and the Angora n had been one of the families in charge of managing these convicts.


    Following that, arge amount of minerals was discovered in Westeria. Arge portion of these minerals was gold, which brought about a surge in gold mining and saw a dramatic increase in the Caucasian poption by hundreds of thousands.


    As the Caucasian poption began to grow, more and more disputes between them and the locals of Westeria came about, which resulted in arge number of massacres and killings.


    This resulted in hardly any aboriginal locals left in Westeria now, with most of their poption being migrants.


    The Angora n had always been in charge of managing the people in Morburn.


    Eventually, Westeria formed its federal government, and it was announced that the colonization of the Sunset Dynasty, as well as the position of the Angora n, was now null.


    However, Westeria hadpromised a great deal and was still under the leadership of the Sunset Dynasty by name.


    The Angora n had also retained many of their positions of privilege and power.


    They had been given a great deal of farnd and mines, Earl titles, as well as being exempt from paying taxes and national service.


    Even now in Hans'' generation, the Angora n still had an astounding amount of power in Morburn to the point where even the governor of Morburn could not do much about their family. In fact, the government would still have to rely on the help of Earl Hans when it came to some issues.


    Anyone who wanted to make it big in Morburn would need the approval of Earl Hans, or they would be destined to fail. This was pretty much a known fact in all of Morburn.


    Not long after, the car stopped in front of a sprawling manor.


    Elise, Connor, and Jaden got out of the car. They took in the sight of the manor


    and the massive castle ahead, unable to help but marvel.


    "Watch your attitude when you''re talking to Earl Hans, Jaden," Connor said.


    Jade nced at the briefcase he was holding with a smile. "Don''t you worry. I know what to do."


    Connor took a deep breath and began to head toward the manor.

 Chapter 1407

    Connor stopped in front of the entrance of the charmingly antique manor door. "Hello. My name is Connor Adams, and I have an appointment to see Earl Hans."


    An old man with white hair and a crisp suit walked out, looking at the three of them. "Come with me. Master Hans is waiting for you."


    "Thank you," Connor said, and the three of them followed the old man towards the castle.


    There were many servants tending to the gardens on the way there, trimming away at the exquisite greenery.


    However, they would stop and bow at the sight of the three of them, waiting until they had passed before continuing with their work.


    Jaden could not help but marvel at this. "God, these uppity folks are truly a different breed. Even their servants are so polite and well-trained."


    "Well, of course! The Angora n has been around for almost a thousand years. They''ve been upper-ss since the Sunset Dynasty colonized them," said Connor.


    They walked on for over twenty minutes until they finally reached the castle entrance.


    There were two guards dressed in traditional woven armor with spears in their hands, standing tall and straight.


    This was even more of a status symbol.


    The old man stopped at the door. "Go inside. Don''t let Master Hans wait too long." The three of them scrambled to thank the old man, before heading into the castle.


    The two guards bowed to them as they left. The three were greeted with a sprawling living room that looked like it walked straight out of the mid-centuries, radiating an ancient air of history.


    Jaden huffed. "Upper-ss taste, man. Just look at this."


    "Stop talking," Connor frowned.


    Jaden frowned, but Elise was still peering around curiously.


    Just then, a middle-aged man with silvery hair wearing a dusty gray suit with a pocket watch on his chest walked out from the back.


    Behind him was an old man who looked to be the elder, also dressed neatly.


    The middle-aged man smiled at the sight of the three. "Wee, dear Connor and your friends."


    Connor and the others scrambled to bow, and Connor said, "So sorry for making you wait, Earl Hans."


    "Oh, you''re just in time. I just finished tending to a new pot of Medini, that came from Dasha, actually! You know how precious these exotic nts are. I couldn''t bear to just leave it up to the servants to handle them. I''d be heartbroken if they died," Hans said with a beam.


    Connor and the others nodded profusely.


    "What a man of grace you are, Earl Hans. Unlike us rough folks," Connor smiled.


    Hans smiled. "Not at all. Please, have a seat."


    He gestured them over to sit at the enormous wooden table with brass legs.


    The butler then took out an exquisite tea set and began brewing a pot of tea for them.


    Connor looked pointedly over at Jaden, who ced the briefcase down on the table softly before turning it over.


    Connor said, "Here''s a gift we brought just for you, Earl Hans. I hope you''ll do us the honor of epting it."


    Hans nced at it and nodded at once. "Thank you so much! Gosh, these Eastern treasures are always so brilliant."


    The butler put the teapot he was holding down, picked up the jade bangle in the briefcase, and passed it to Hans.


    Hans passed the bangle around in his hands, looking like he was in love.


    "I''ll get straight to the point then, Earl Hans. Do you have an update on what west spoke about?" asked Connor.

 Chapter 1408

    Hans did not give him a reply, continuing to y with the bangle in his hands.


    The bangle was the size of a palm, radiating an air of antique charm. It was clear that it cost quite a bit.


    Seeing Hans remain silent, Connor and the others had no choice but to wait patiently.


    A whileter, Hans passed the jade bangle back to the butler, who returned it to the briefcase.


    "My deepest apologies," said Hans. "The Angora n isn''t what it used to be anymore. I''m afraid I can''t be of any help."


    Jaden was the first to panic. "Surely there''s nothing you can''t sort out in Morburn, right?"


    Hans smiled. "I might be an Earl, but I haven''t had much actual power for a while now. To tell the truth, I think you''d be better off asking for help from Governor Wynna."


    "We did, but he''s always busy," Jaden said.


    Hans took out a pipe then. The butler filled it with a beautiful golden tobo, before lighting it.


    Hans took a leisurely puff, saying nothing.


    Connor looked at Jaden, then at Hans. "Earl Hans, we''ve invested a good amount into that gold mine. We''d be losing way too much if we fail to get it. We simply can''t afford that. Please, help us out."


    "My apologies. My abilities are limited," said Hans.


    Jaden looked visibly panicked.


    Yet Connor said calmly, "Earl Hans, we''re more than happy to pay you an extra twenty million dors for your assistance. Help us get the gold mine, please."


    To tell the truth, Connor was nervous as well.


    They had been gunning for the gold mine for a year now and had high hopes for it. It was said to contain a more than satisfactory amount.


    However, getting mining rights in a foreign country came with its difficulties.


    Connor and Jaden had invested a total of two hundred million dors for the Morburn government to even allow them to partake in the bidding.


    They had thought that the bidding would be smooth sailing for sure since they had spent all that money.


    However, the people they had given the money to were of hardly any help.


    It was only after they had spent a good amount of time asking around that they found out about the great Earl Hans.


    They had put two hundred million dors into this and could not afford to have all that money go to waste. They would incur hell from themittee board, and even get Connor and Jaden fired.


    With no other choice, they could only continue investing and making an appointment with Hans.


    Now, however, it seemed like Hans was less than willing to help.


    Jaden was ovee with panic, and even Connor was starting to lose his cool.


    It was important to note that the jade bangle alone had cost five million dors.


    Hans'' brows furrowed together tightly at Connor''s words as if he were deep in thought.


    Connor said at once, "Earl Hans, I''ll give you a ten percent stake if we get the mining rights to this."


    Jaden looked at Connor in shock. Ten percent was a big amount.


    It was important to note that the investments that the gold mine would require


    were enormous.


    The equipment alone was going to cost a few hundred million dors. Coupled with the bidding investment, the total amount would tally up to over two billion dors. This was far more money than both of them had ess to from the family, and they had only been able to fulfill that amount by taking out loans.


    Yet Connor paid no mind to Jaden''s shocked expression, looking at Hans silently. Atst, Hans let out a long sigh.


    "Gentlemen, I really do appreciate your determination and drive. I''ll try persuading the governor for you, but I can''t guarantee sess," he said.


    Connor nodded at once. "We''re more than happy as long as you''re willing to try."

 Chapter 1409

    This was how things usually went when you needed a favor for someone. You had no right to even speak about conditions.


    Hans smiled. "It''s settled, then. I''ll invite the governor over for tea tomorrow afternoon and bring this up while I''m at it."


    "Thank you so much." Connor let out a long breath.


    The three of them knew that it was time to leave then.


    After bowing to Hans, Connor said, "Please tell me what your bank ount is, Earl Hans. I''ll send you the twenty million dors at once."


    "The butler will tell you. Oh, and the payment will be in US dors," Hans smiled. Jaden widened his eyes, and shock flickered across Connor''s face as well.


    That was around a hundred and fifty million Dashan dors!


    Yet Connor gritted his teeth and nodded. "It''s a deal. I''ll be waiting for the good news, Earl Hans."


    The three of them followed the butler out of the castle after that, and Connor and the others left.


    The butler returned to the castle, ncing at a still-smoking Hans. "The money should be in pretty soon, Master Hans."


    "Help me ask the governor over for lunch."


    "Of course." The butler hurried off to make the call at once, and Hans picked up the bangle to y with it once more.


    Time ticked by slowly, and it was not long before Hans'' phone let out a ding. He nced at the bank transfer notification, a broad smile appearing on his face.


    Soon after, the governor arrived.


    Governor Wynna was an old man in his sixties, dressed in neat, in clothes and a bowler hat that made him look like a schr.


    Hans invited him in warmly and got straight to the point. "Those two Dashans came looking for me again and even gave me a really nice present. I couldn''t turn them down."


    "Is that so? Well, did you like the gift?" Wynna smiled.


    Hans nodded. "I do, a lot."


    "Take it, then," Wynna smiled.


    "What about the gold mine?"


    "I''ve promised the mine to Louie. He''s from an upper-ss n of the Sunset Dynasty too, I''m sure you know that."


    "Ah. I mean, I feel a little bad since I took their present," Hans sighed.


    Wynna smiled. "Don''t worry about that. We''ve done a full investigation on them bribing the senators, so they''ll be arrested in no time. When that happens, they''ll need to pay even more money to bail themselves out and get back to Dasha safely. That money will be transferred to your ount as well."


    "Oh." Hans smiled, taking a drag of his pipe. "You''re too kind."


    Wynna smiled. "All I ask is for you to stay out of this from now on and let the mining happen sessfully."


    Hans blew out a cloud of smoke, looking at Wynna silently.


    A long pauseter, Wynna finally said, "I''ll give you another ten percent stake, and


    no more. You know how many people there are below us. We''d get into trouble if we went too far."


    "It''s settled, then." Hans chuckled, getting to his feet and extending a hand to Wynna.


    Wynna stood up, shaking hands with Hans as the two exchanged a smile.


    Just then, Wilbur had gotten himself a hotdog from a street stand before heading back to his hotel.


    He sat down on the couch, watching television.


    At the same time, a bone-thin, middle-aged man who practically looked half-dead made his way over to Wilbur''s room door without a sound.


    Wilbur frowned, feeling a strange jolt of pain in his chest. Countless thoughts and memories flooded his head, nearly suffocating him.

 Chapter 1410

    Of course, Wilbur knew that his spirit had been intruded.


    Nevertheless, he did not respond with a counter-attack. Instead, he let this intrusive spirit energy spread throughout his consciousness.


    Countless devastating memories of his past filled his mind, worsening his mood by the second as his expression turned to one of deep sadness.


    The intrusive spirit energy continued to spread in his sea of consciousness, magnifying his grief.


    From the few people from his past whom he felt like he had let down, to regret over past mistakes he had made, Wilbur''s depressive thoughts grew until he felt like he was a burden to the world and better off dead.


    Wilbur''s expression slowly drained of all hope, morphing into a wild grimace.


    The next second, Wilbur''s soul lit up with a golden me that rippled into its surroundings.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh. He had wanted to find out just how far this spirit intruder was willing to go, only for his soul to respond defensively on its own.


    Wilbur took charge of his soul at once, spreading his spirit energy across the entire floor he was staying on.


    The figure at the door eventually appeared in his sea of consciousness as Wilbur''s spirit energy filled the room.


    Wilbur did not attack the figure at the door at once. In fact, he had not even let the figure realize that he had already broken free of the intrusive force.


    Despite the spirit energy of the figure at the door being powerful, Wilbur''s was all the more terrifying to overpower the former without them even realizing.


    After all, the gap between their levels was too far. Wilbur was already at the Emperor level, and the figure at the door was merely of Ambience level who specialized in spirit energy.


    The figure''s spirit energy was currently wandering around Wilbur''s sea of consciousness, continuing to attack it in an attempt to find his soul.


    Wilbur smiled and activated the Faith Seal.


    A thought was nted into the figure''s consciousness at once, but he waspletely unaware of it.


    "You shall die at the hands of your master."


    The thought was emzoned onto the figure''s soul without him even realizing it.


    Right after that, Wilbur purposefully rippled his spirit energy more than usual.


    The man at the door shifted at once, disappearing out of sight in seconds. Wilbur let out a satisfactory chuckle.


    Wilbur did not know who this man was or who sent him here, but he did not care at all.


    The only reason Wilbur had not killed the guy was so that he could try out the Faith Seal.


    The power was said to nt whatever thought into the victim''s head and fiercely convince them that that was the truth and nothing else.


    It was clear what the consequences of blindly and firmly believing something were.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur figured that he did not have much else to do and headed out to the beach.


    Morburn was a pretty famous tourist destination, and it would be a shame if he missed going out for a stroll.


    Theo, on the other hand, hid in a little hut tucked into a small alley after leaving the hotel.


    There was hardly any light in the room. Theo sat in the darkness, his brows tightly furrowed.


    Upon receiving his order, he located the target quickly enough and began searching for him with his spirit energy.


    Theo''s spirit energy attacks were extremely special. He was able to intrude into another person''s consciousness without them realizing it, manipting their emotions before going in for the kill when the chance came.


    The operation had started off brilliantly, and Theo even felt like his chairman had been worrying too much. He could take this guy down for sure.

 Chapter 1411

    To his dismay, Theo had ended up identally alerting the target instead. It seemed like the target had a pretty good control of his spirit energy, too.


    Now, however, the mission was the least of his thoughts.


    The thought of him dying at the hands of his chairman was starting to haunt him like a ghost, making him uneasy all over.


    Chairman Morris had always been a ruthless man, even toward his own staff.


    Theo had the nickname ''Hangman''. He was Morris'' trusted aide and knew too much about everything.


    Considering the kind of person Morris was, Theo was going to be taken out eventually.


    No one wanted to die, and Theo was no exception.


    He lit a cigarette, taking a deep drag. All he could think of was that it was time he thought for himself


    Over in Hans'' castle.


    Hans and Governor Wynna finished their scrumptious lunch.


    Just as they had clinked sses and prepared to drink to their hearts'' content, a figure strode in with heavy footsteps.


    His clothes were in disarray, unruly hair covering most of his face. In fact, he was not even wearing shoes.


    The man looked terribly out of ce against the luxurious backdrop, as if a beggar had just stumbled into a pce.


    The sight of the man, however, had Hans and Wynna scrambling to stand and bow deeply to him.


    "You''re back, Father," Hans said meekly.


    "It''s an honor to see you, Marquis Angora." Wynna''s demeanor was nothing but humble and respectful as well.


    Yet Marquis Angora walked straight through the living room as if he had hardly even heard the two men, heading for the stairs before disappearing from sight.


    The two men let out a long breath at the same time.


    Wynna sighed. "Something about Marquis Angora just makes me want to kneel at his feet."


    "Tell me about it. I might be at the Sanctuary level, but I can''t even find myself breathing too loudly in front of my father," Hans said, shaking his head.


    Wynna smiled. "Marquis Angora is a Super Sanctuary cultivator, after all. He''s the true elite of Morburn, you''ve got a long way to gopared to him."


    "You''re right." Hans smiled.


    "Well, I won''t stay any longer, then," said Wynna. "I have a lot more to deal with. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Hans walked Wynna all the way to the castle entrance, and both men shared a smile.


    ...


    Just then, Wilbur had already boarded a ferry.


    The ferry was named Starlight and had a capacity of about five hundred people.


    Despite being small in size, it was luxuriously decorated and considerably famous in Morburn.


    Wilbur got himself a ss of champagne and went up to the deck on the third floor, enjoying the view and the sea breeze.


    Just as he was lost in the beauty before him, a familiar voice rang through the air.


    "We meet again! That''s quite some fate we share, isn''t it."


    Wilbur turned to see Elise grinning at him.


    Wilbur nodded slightly, ncing behind her and spotting Connor and Jaden. Jaden seemed to dislike him greatly for some reason, and Wilbur did not care to make a scene out of it that might ruin his mood.


    Jaden, however, was furious at Wilbur''s attitude.


    He barged forward until he was practically nose-to-nose with Wilbur, his tone furious. "How dare you! You should be so honored that Miss Adams is even giving you the time of the day. What''s with your attitude?"

 Chapter 1412

    Wilbur frowned, taking two steps backward. "I just wanted to have a look at the ocean. Can you please not bother me?"


    Wilbur could very well tell by now that Jaden was trying to court Elise.


    It was precisely Elise''s friendliness toward Wilbur that drove Jaden to find fault with him at every turn.


    It was not as if Wilbur was flirting with Elise on his own ord. What was wrong with the guy?


    Seeing as they were all from the same country and were on foreign grounds together, Wilbur did not want to argue with him and thus held his anger back.


    Yet the words Wilburst said felt like an insult to Jaden as if he was the one trying to make a scene out of nothing.


    Back in Dasha, Jaden was the heir to a corporation worth billions. He had never been humiliated quite like this.


    Jaden pointed at Wilbur coldly. "Apologize to Miss Adams this very second for your disrespect, or I''ll have you thrown off this boat right now."


    A hunky man walked over from the back as he spoke, standing next to Wilbur.


    It was clear that he was one of Jaden''s bodyguards.


    Elise frowned. "What are you doing, Jaden? We''re all Dashans here, and he did nothing to you. What''s your problem?"


    Connor frowned as well. "That''s enough. Let''s go somewhere else, cut it out."


    Jaden sneered, pointing at Wilbur''s nose. "Count your blessings, you bastard. You''re lucky we''ve got more important things to attend to, or you''d be fed to the fishes!"


    "What did you just say to me?" Wilbur could not stand it any longer hearing such humiliating words.


    Jaden positively glowered back at him. "Oh? You have a problem with me now?" "I''ll give you onest chance to take what you just said back and apologize to me, or you''ll be the one getting fed to the fishes," said Wilbur coldly.


    Jaden was stunned for a second before he burst outughing. Themotion drew the attention of others on the deck, and a small crowd of onlookers gathered.


    "Did you say you were going to feed me to the fishes?" Jaden pointed at himself, chuckling as he stared Wilbur down.


    "That''s right," Wilbur said coldly.


    Jaden burst outughing once more. "Well, I''m right here! I''d love to see how you n on feeding me to the fishes."


    Wilbur''s expression darkened.


    Just then, however, Connor came forward. "Seriously, Jaden. Let''s just go." He then turned to Wilbur. "Please don''t go around getting yourself into trouble too, sir. It won''t do you any good."


    It was clear that Connor hardly thought much of Wilbur as well, giving him a warning while he was talking Jaden down.


    Wilbur scowled. "You two can leave. Not him."


    He was pointing at Jaden.


    Connor frowned. "Dude, you can''t afford to mess with us. Please just stay out of trouble."


    Jadenughed all the more loudly. "You saw it yourself, Connor! I''m not trying to give him trouble. He''s the one looking for it."


    Connor looked at Wilbur. "I told you to stop getting yourself into trouble."


    "What are you doing?" Elise came forward, her expression one of annoyance as she stood between Jaden and Wilbur.


    Connor shook his head. "Let''s just go. It doesn''t look good for us to be caught up with people like this."


    Just then, however, two men in suits walked up to the deck with a few policemen in tow, heading toward Connor and the others.


    Wilbur frowned. Why were there policemen on the deck?


    Just as he was wondering to himself, one of the men in suits said "Are you Connor Adams and Jaden Horts?"


    Connor and Jaden turned around, looking strangely at the neers.


    "Who is Connor Adams, and who is Jaden Horts?" the other man in the suit asked.

 Chapter 1413

    Connor''s voice was deep. "I''m Connor Adams, and he''s Jaden Horts. What''s the matter here?"


    The two men in suits took out their licenses, shaking them in front of Connor and Jaden.


    One of them said, "We''re from the Anti-Corruption Commission. You two have been found participating in bribing government officials. You muste with us and undergo an investigation."


    "What the hell are you yapping on about?" Jaden shouted.


    Connor''s expression shifted, but he said, "I think you might have gotten things wrong here. Nothing of the sort happened, and we actually have a pretty good rtionship with Senator Brady and Earl Hans. This has to be a misunderstanding."


    "There''s no misunderstanding at all! We''ve collected enough evidence on you, and we''re taking action now. Don''t try to resist, or we''ll shoot."


    As the men''s voices rang through the air, the policemen behind them drew their pistols and pointed them at Connor and Jaden.


    Another two officers stepped forward to handcuff Connor and Jaden.


    Just then, Jaden and Connor''s bodyguards rushed over to stop the arrest.


    Yet the men in the suits drew pistols of their own as well, shouting, "Another move and I''m going to pull the trigger!"


    Elise was scared out of her mind, unclear what happened as she stood frozen to the ground.


    Jaden shouted, "Who are you to arrest us? You have no right!"


    Connor nced at the two men from the Anti-Corruption Commission, shouting, "Don''t move!"


    His bodyguards had no choice but to remain still.


    By then, Connor and Jaden had already been cuffed.


    One of the men in suits said, "Take them away."


    Connor and Jaden were dragged away. Jaden, amidst his panic, shouted, "What are we gonna do, bro?"


    Connor turned to look at Elise. "Call Dad right now."


    Elise seemed oblivious to what had just been said to her as if she was a soulless husk.


    Jaden was ovee with panic, shouting question after question to Connor.


    Connor''s expression was ashen as he gritted his teeth. "We''ve been screwed over. This is bad."


    "Please tell me you''re kidding..." Jaden''s face went pale.


    Wilbur watched in silence as the two of them were taken away and brought onto a small boat that sped off toward shore.


    Wilbur did not know what happened exactly, nor was he particrly interested in finding out.


    Just then, Elise seemed to finally snap out of her stupor. Her eyes darted around nervously as she mumbled, "What am I gonna do, what am I gonna do?"


    "Miss Elise, Mister Connor told you to call the family." The two bodyguards went forward to hold Elise up, fraught with nerves themselves.


    Elise scrambled to get her phone. Yet they were out at sea where the signal was weak, and she could not get the call to go through after multiple attempts. Elise was on the verge of tears.


    Wilbur saw this and started to head over but was stopped by the bodyguards. "Don''t get any closer," one of them said in a deep voice.


    Wilbur took out his phone. "I''m just lending Miss Elise my phone. I have no other intentions."


    The bodyguards looked at Wilbur, confused.


    Wilbur then said, "My phone has satellite functions. It''s Dasha''stest technology." "Sorry, we need you to leave. We don''t need your phone," one of the guards said. Wilbur was a little stunned. What on earth was wrong with these guys?


    Just then, however, Elise grabbed at the phone in Wilbur''s outstretched hand.


    s, she was stopped by one of her bodyguards. "We can''t trust anyone now, Miss Elise. Let''s get off the ship first."

 Chapter 1414

    "Get out of the way!" Elise roared, finally losing her temper. The bodyguards had no choice but to do as told.


    Wilbur handed the phone to her, and Elise dialed a number on it before putting it to her ear anxiously.


    Wilbur waited nearby in silence. This had nothing to do with him, and he did not want to meddle in the slightest.


    Not long after, Elise was done with her call. She returned the phone to Wilbur, looking devastated. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Wilbur let out a soft sigh at the sight of a terrified and distressed Elise.


    The next second, she was escorted away by her Ambience level bodyguards downstairs.


    Somehow, Wilbur found himself shouting, "I''m staying at Crown International Hotel. You''re free to hit me up if you need my help."


    It was unclear if Elise heard him as she left the dock.


    Wilbur shook his head, sighing to himself. Getting arrested overseas definitely meant these guys were in some serious trouble.


    Not like he had anything to do with it, anyway.


    Wilbur looked at the ocean.


    He spent the rest of the afternoon taking in the sights of the sea, returning to shore at around evening.


    Wilbur never saw Elise again, heading straight back to his room.


    It would be the third day by tomorrow, which meant that he was due for a trip to Ben''s to get the information he needed.


    Much, muchter that night...


    Elise, who was also staying at the Crown International Hotel, could barely eat or sleep amidst her panic.


    Her father had arranged to rush over once she had called him, but the soonest he could get here was the next day.


    Her father had also told her to get the bestwyer she could find and prepare for a court case.


    Elise had just bid farewell to two of Morburn''s bestwyers, whom she had paid a hefty sum for.


    However, thewyers said that bribery was a serious offense in Morburn, with a minimum sentence of three years, and a maximum of ten.


    Those words had scared the wits out of Elise despite not knowing exactly what Connor and Jaden had done as she had just followed them along on this trip.


    Judging by the way those two did things, though, there was undoubtedly arge sum of money involved.


    On top of that, they were on a whole different continent. There were no connections they could pull, and Elise was about to lose her mind.


    She had also told thewyers that they had to meet with her brother no matter


    what the next day, to which thewyers had agreed.


    Elise curled into a ball on the couch, tears streaming down her face as time ticked by slowly.


    The next morning.


    Elise met with thewyers but was told that neither of them could meet with Connor and Jaden.


    Elise looked at thewyers, her gaze desperate. "Can they be bailed out?"


    "Yes, but it''s going to cost you a lot of money, as well as the guarantee of someone of high esteem," one of thewyers, a man with a mustache said.


    Elise scrambled to say, "I have the money, but I don''t know anyone here. I can''t find a guarantor."


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about that. It''s thew," said the otherwyer.


    Elise was beside herself with panic. "I paid you five hundred thousand dors! You can''t do this to me!"


    "We''ll do our best to help them in the court case, but you must know this-our best is determined by thew. Anything beyond that is up to you," the mustachedwyer said with a meaningful glint in his eyes.


    Elise fell backward against the couch, looking nothing but distressed.

 Chapter 1415

    Just then, the youngwyer said, "Don''t panic just yet, Miss Elise. We''ll try to think of a way to get in touch with the people in charge of this case, but you need to have the money ready. Either for bail or for the fine. it''s going to be a lot of money."


    "I will, thank you so much. I''ll pay however much it takes," Elise said in an almost begging tone.


    The twowyers got to their feet, and the mustached one said, "Don''t worry. We''ll try our best."


    Elise got up and walked the twowyers to the door before curling back up on the sofa limply.


    She had never felt this helpless before.


    The twowyers drove off after leaving the hotel.


    The mustachedwyer chuckled as he drove. "We should be able to make a fortune out of this, Vince."


    "You need to know though, Sergey. The case handler told us there''s no way Connor Adams and Jaden Horts are going to be released. We''re not winning that court case."


    Sergey smirked. "Ah, you''re still too young to understand. We''re only in charge of showing up in court for thewsuit, not winning it."


    "What? Where''s the money going toe from, then?" asked Vince.


    Sergey barked out augh. "We just need to y the drama up, and that littledy


    will hand the money over to us just fine. There''s no need to worry about that."


    Vince gave Sergey a thumbs up, and both men broke out intoughter.


    Later that evening.


    Wilbur left the hotel and came straight to Ben''s office in the bar.


    Ben was still puffing on a cigar. This time there was a gnome of a man in front of him, in the middle of a horrifyingly graphic performance with a woman almost two meters tall and a physique simr to Ben''s.


    The midgety on the woman''s body, and the two of them continued putting on a show that almost made Wilbur throw up.


    Wilbur could not for the life of him understand just what kind of people enjoyed performances this sickening.


    Atst, the performance ended. Ben was the first to apud, Jeff doing the same with a broad smile behind him


    Ben said, "That was a pretty good show, Jeff. Put them in the lineup as soon as possible."


    "Got it, Boss." Jeff waved a hand, and the midget and therge woman bowed and left.


    Wilbur turned to Ben with a frown. "We should be talking about what you owe me now, Ben."


    "What do I owe you?"


    Ben gave it some thought, and smacked himself on the head before eximing, "Oh, dang, I almost forgot!"


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you worry, I''ll remind you."


    "Ha. Well, my men havebed all of Morburn in the past three days- and to our disappointment, we couldn''t find anything on a Lou Harlem. I''m sorry, I tried my best." Ben leaned back in his chair, taking a long drag out of his cigar.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. He lit a cigarette, taking a drag out of it. "Don''t f*ck with me, Ben. You won''t like what happens to you when you fail to do something I paid you for."


    "Mister Penn." Ben''s expression darkened as well. "I''ve done everything I could, but the guy doesn''t even exist in Morburn. Surely I can''t summon a Lou Harlem for you out of thin air, can I?"


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "Fine, then. Give me back my money, and I''ll pretend this never happened."


    "Every penny paid to me belongs to me the second it goes into my pocket. Why should I give it to you?" Ben adjusted hisrge body in his chair, letting out a condescending smirk.


    Wilbur got to his feet abruptly, staring right at him.


    Just then, however, Jeff raised a hand. Spiritual energy surged out of him, and an


    arrow madepletely of ice came hurtling toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur turned to the side and dodged it, staring at the two of them coldly.


    Jeff looked at Wilbur with a smile. "We''ve tried our best. Morburn is not the type of ce where you can do whatever you want."


    Wilbur slowly raised his right hand, his palm facing Jeff.

 Chapter 1416

    Without an incantation, without a seal, and even without any spiritual fluctuations, a bolt of lightning unexpectedly erupted from the palm of Wilbur''s hand, directly striking Jeff. In the next moment, Jeff had already turned into a pile of ashes on the ground.


    Ben was greatly shocked, and he immediately stood up. mes of spiritual energy ignited on his obese body, and he conjured a war hammer in his hand, ring fiercely at Wilbur.


    Wilbur merely smiled faintly, sat back down, and began to smoke.


    Ben''s face showed ferocity, but inside, he was filled with panic.


    Jeff was an Ambience level spellmaster, yet he died just like that. Moreover, this guy could unleash spells belonging obviously to the intermediate level without any warning. His strength was truly terrifying.


    Despite the ferocity on Ben''s face, his mind was in turmoil. Yet, he could not muster the courage to attack. He only looked at Wilbur and said, "Mister Penn, I admit you''re formidable. I don''t want to engage in a reckless battle with you."


    "I don''t want to either, but someone always forces my hand. I''m helpless too," Wilbur said casually.


    Ben swallowed nervously, then said slowly, "Please give me three more days. I will definitely help you find Lou."


    "And if you still can''t find him?" Wilbur asked.


    Ben furrowed his brows and said, "Then I''ll return double your money."


    Wilbur stood up, walked towards the door, and said, "Remember, you have only one more day. Be prepared to face the consequences if you fail."


    Watching Wilbur leave, Ben''s eyes shed with ferocity.


    "Damn it, this is in Morburn," Ben fiercely crushed a wine ss, but then he could not help but shiver when he saw the pile of ashes on the ground.


    "I must inform Earl Hans," Ben nced at the time, frowned, and muttered, "It seems the Earl doesn''t receive guests in the evening."


    As Wilbur returned to his hotel room and sank into the sofa, in the depths of his consciousness, every move of Ben yed out like scenes from a movie. Unless he consciously blocked it, Ben and the images around him would continue to flicker in his mind.


    Yes, this time he left a mental imprint on Ben''s consciousness. As a powerful figure at the Emperor level, the imprints would go unnoticed by Ambience level cultivators. Now, everything about Ben was under his control.


    Wilbur always believed that Ben must know something about Lou. Since he had no connections or acquaintances here, he could only pry open a gap through Ben, the local bigwig.


    Meanwhile, in another suite at the Crown International Hotel, several individuals sat solemnly facing each other. Vince and Sergey frowned deeply. Across from them sat Elise, her father Lindon who had just arrived, and Carlson, the father of Jaden.


    All five of them looked deeply troubled.


    After a prolonged silence, Lindon spoke slowly, "Gentlemen, a bail of five billion is quite extravagant. I''m afraid there''s no precedent for such a sum in the entire country, right?"


    "Indeed, where would one find such an exorbitant bail? It''s simply outrageous," Carlson expressed his extreme displeasure.


    At this moment, Sergey shrugged and pulled out a document from his briefcase, cing it before the two men.


    "Gentlemen, this is a clear requirement from the court. Since you have no guarantor, the bail must be increased."


    They picked it up, nced at it, then set it back down, their brows furrowing deeply.


    Five billion... Their conglomerate was worth hundreds of billions, but that was in assets, not liquid cash. To raise such a sum, they''d have to sell off a third of the group''s assets.

 Chapter 1417

    However, in doing so, the corporation would be finished, and as the chairman of the corporation, Lindon could not allow that to happen.


    After a brief pause, Lindon spoke in a deep voice, "Gentlemen, give us some time to consider this. Also, please negotiate with the court again; the bail amount is just


    too high."


    "Moreover, we need to meet with Jaden and Connor as soon as possible," Carlson said.


    Sergey nodded, saying, "We''ll do our best, but ording to thews here, you might not be able to see them until after the trial."


    After saying this, the two stood up and walked towards the exit. Lindon gestured for Carlson to see them off.


    Once he saw the two out, Carlson returned and plopped down on the sofa, eximing, "What''s with this nonsense? Asking for fifty billion straight up, do they think we''re running a money press?"


    Meanwhile, Lindon began pacing back and forth in the living room, frowning in silence.


    After a while, Carlson sighed and said, "Stop pacing around, it''s giving me a headache."


    "They''ve been set up," Lindon muttered to himself, ignoring Carlson''s remark.


    Upon hearing this, both Carlson and Elise stood up, looking at Lindon.


    Continuing to pace, Lindon said, "I warned them that things aren''t as easy here without connections, but they wouldn''t listen. They were too eager to prove themselves."


    "Don''t me the kids at this point. Just tell us what''s going on," Carlson urged anxiously.


    With a grunt, Lindon said, "That gold mine? They never intended to give it to them in the first ce. Arresting them was just to make them back off."


    "Well, let them back off then. If they don''t want the gold mine, then so be it. Let them release our people," Carlson said, his voice filled with frustration.


    ncing at him, Lindon furrowed his brow. "It''s not that simple. Without being stripped down to the bone, we might find it hard to get them back."


    "What do we do then? We can''te up with five billion," Carlson said.


    Lindon looked at his daughter, Elise, and said slowly, "You mentioned visiting Earl Hans, and you even gave gifts and money, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I went along as well. The Earl seemed like a decent person. My brother mentioned he''s influential in Morburn," Elise quickly interjected.


    Carlson, upon hearing this, immediately suggested, "Lindon, why don''t we try finding this Earl fellow, offer him some money, and see if he can help get Connor and Jaden out? Then we can leave this godforsaken ce."


    "Only the person who tied the bell can untie it. It''s a good idea to seek his help," Lindon nodded and said.


    Carlson urged, "Then let''s hurry up and go."


    Lindon shot him a re. "It''s nighttime now. Without an appointment, it''s extremely rude. That''s not the right approach when asking for someone''s help."


    Carlson slumped on the sofa and began smoking.


    Lindon continued pacing, murmuring to himself, "I suspect Earl Hans might be involved in this matter too."


    "What are you saying?" Carlson and Elise eximed in disbelief, mouths agape.


    Lindon nced at them and said slowly, "It''s just a guess. When a big opportunity presents itself, anyone would be tempted to take advantage. If Connor and the others end up in prison and Hans is involved, it''ll be even more troublesome."


    "What should we do then?" Elise looked anxious.


    Lindon furrowed his brow. "Don''t panic. Let''s pretend we know nothing. Tomorrow, we''ll visit Hans, assess the situation, and then decide our next move. Right now, we can only take it step by step."


    Carlson nodded helplessly, but then Elise suddenly spoke up, "Father, do you remember the number I called you from?"


    "It was an unfamiliar number. Why?" Lindon asked.


    "That person''s name is Wilbur, also from Dasha. He told me if we need help, we can find him. He lives here too," Elise exined.

 Chapter 1418

    Lindon listened with a slight furrow of his brow, while Carlson said, "Elise, what does he do, and what''s his status here?"


    Elise shook her head, saying, "I''m not sure, I''ve only met him twice."


    "Ah, he''s not some local big shot, what''s the use?" Carlson shook his head, lighting up a cigarette.


    Lindon also furrowed his brow, saying, "Out there, don''t easily trust others'' words. Didn''t your brother and Jaden suffer losses? Haven''t you seen it?"


    Upon hearing this, Elise could only remain silent. But deep down, she always had a strange feeling, though she could not articte what exactly it was.


    The next morning.


    Ben arrived early at Earl Hans''s estate and waited outside.


    It was not until he received a notification from the steward that he was escorted to the drawing-room in the castle.


    At this time, Earl Hans had just finished his breakfast and was sipping ck coffee. When Ben entered, he quickly bowed in greeting. As he bent down, the fat on his belly almost touched the ground.


    "Oh, it''s you, Mister Ben. Please have a seat," Hans smiled and said.


    Ben modestly sat across from Hans, but only half of his buttocks touched the chair. It was not that the chair was too small, but he dared not sitpletely.


    The steward then brought a cup of coffee for Ben, who promptly expressed his thanks.


    "Mister Ben, do you have some business with me?" Hans politely inquired. Ben sighed and said, "Your Lordship, justst night, my oldrade Jeff was killed by a man from Dasha."


    "Oh, why is that?" Hans still wore a smile on his face.


    Ben shook his head and said, "That guy was looking for someone named Lou. He found his way to me, and because I didn''t provide him with information, he killed Jeff and dered that today was myst day unless I gave him what he wanted."


    "This guy, he''s areally domineering," Hans set down his silver coffee cup, saying lightly.


    Ben continued, "My Lord, you''re asking me how I would know someone named Lou, isn''t that putting me in a tough spot? But that guy is really powerful, I have no choice but toe to you, hoping to gain your protection."


    Hans smiled faintly, cing his hands on the table, fingers interlocked, and said slowly, "Is this truly all there is?"


    "Truly, how could I dare to lie in front of you," Ben solemnly affirmed.


    Hans fell silent for a moment before saying slowly, "Alright, I understand. I''ll make sure that Dasha man behaves himself, because this is Morburn."


    "Thank you very much, Earl. Please ept this small gift." With that, Ben took out a small box, ced it on the table, and then bowed before leaving.


    The butler brought the box over, but Hans did not even nce at it, tossing it directly into the firece. He said coldly, "Deal with that fat pig tonight, too much talk. Also, tell Wynna to investigate that guy''s background."


    "Yes, master," the butler bowed. "Connor''s father and the others are waiting outside for your summons."


    "Heh, they came quickly. Please, bring them in," Hans lifted his coffee cup gracefully.


    The butler nodded and walked out.


    Meanwhile, Ben left the mansion.


    Outside, he brushed past several yellow-skinned individuals, one of them a pretty young girl. But his mind was not on them now.


    He had already ryed the message to Earl Hans, though not explicitly. But everyone should understand.


    ''Lou has sought refuge with you, Earl Hans. Trouble hase, and you should be the one to resolve it. As long as we deal with that guy Wilbur, there won''t be any more issues.''


    However, thinking about Jeff, he felt a pang of regret. After all, that guy died too suddenly.


    Where did he hide his money?


    It was worth a thorough search.

 Chapter 1419

    Instead of returning to the bar, he made his way to a nondescript courtyard in the city center.


    In the courtyard, a beautiful woman loungedzily in the sun.


    As soon as Ben entered, he called out, "Darling, missed me?"


    The beautiful woman looked up, unimpressed. "You scoundrel, you must have forgotten about me!"


    "How could I forget you, my dear Lisa?" Ben said, while roughly tearing at Lisa''s clothes.


    Despite Lisa''s protests, she soon found herself naked, revealing her sturdy body and astonishing peaks.


    With a roar, Ben lifted Lisa, and with brute force, initiated their encounter.


    Lisa screamed, clinging tightly to Ben''s neck, but her body responded eagerly.


    For a moment, the courtyard was filled with passion.


    Shortly after, Lindon and hispanions walked out of Earl Hans''s estate, disappointment evident on their faces, and returned to the hotel.


    In the hotel room''s lounge, Carlson impatiently eximed, "They only said they''d help, but didn''t mention how or when. Is this a joke? Are they trying to drive us crazy?"


    "We''re in a rush, but they''re not," Lindon replied.


    "But we can''t just sit here waiting. The taste of prison isn''t pleasant," Carlson said, his frustration palpable.


    With a long sigh, Lindon said, "Even if Hans isn''t directly involved, he''s at least aware of it."


    "Father, how do you know?" Elise asked, puzzled.


    Lindon frowned, saying, "I''ve been roaming the cultivation world for decades, honing my ability to read between the lines."


    "What should we do then?" Carlson groaned, rubbing his temples.


    Lindon spoke slowly, "Let''s start raising money, with a limit of one billion Dashan Dors. I believe this sum should satisfy them."


    "Raising one billion in cash isn''t easy either," Carlson said, his expression troubled.


    With a sigh, Lindon remarked, "It''s unavoidable. Sometimes, one must spend money to avoid disaster. It''s also a lesson for Connor, Jaden, and the rest. The cultivation world isn''t a ce for easy sess."


    ...


    As evening fell, the steward left the manor, disappearing into the night.


    Meanwhile, Earl Hans arrived at the base of the castle, descending into a dim underground chamber.


    Holding a torch, Hans pushed open the door to the cer, where a musty odor mixed with the stench of decay assaulted him. He covered his nose and mouth with a handkerchief, then mounted the torch on the wall.


    Only then did he notice there was someone imprisoned in the cer. Covered in mud from head to toe, the person''s clothes were tattered rags, their frame skeletal. Their hands were bound tightly with iron chains, one end of which was firmly embedded in the blue stone floor. It rendered escape nearly impossible for any ordinary person.


    The flickering light of the torch irritated the person''s eyes, causing them to squint before looking towards Hans. Their face, obscured by dirt, made it impossible to discern their features.


    Shaking his head, Hans spoke with pity, "Dear, have you made your decision?"


    Avoiding the light, the person weakly retorted, "You have no integrity. Despite being n earl, a noble, you''re nothing but a vampire, a demon, a disgrace to humanity."


    Hans sighed, speaking slowly, "My dear, such is life. What you see is only what others want you to see. The real world is often cruel. It''s better to just give me the ount number and password. Then you can immediately have fresh food and a warm bed."

 Chapter 1420

    The man gasped weakly, "Don''t think I don''t know. Once you get that money, you''ll kill me right away. I''m not that stupid."


    "Oh, so it seems like you''re willing to spend your life dealing with rats here?" Hans remarked.


    "What does it matter? It''s better than you taking my money for nothing and then killing me," the man retorted.


    Hans smirked. "Don''t be angry. Let''s see if we cane to apromise that satisfies everyone, shall we?"


    "Unless you release me first," the man insisted.


    "Well then, it looks like you''ll need to stay here a little longer," Hans concluded.


    Hans walked out directly and said to the guards at the door, "Throw in some more rats, otherwise he might starve to death."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hans smiled faintly and left the basement. As he entered the hall, he saw his father walking out.


    "Father, where are you off to?" Hans quickly bowed.


    "Do I need to tell you, you useless waste?" The Earl scoffed, striding away, soon disappearing from sight.


    Hans sighed deeply, his face filled with resignation.


    His father was a formidable figure, but unfortunately, he had some mental issues. Otherwise, the Angora family would have been even more formidable.


    Shaking his head, Hans entered his luxurious and spacious bedroom, and rang a bell on the table.


    Before long, two beautiful maids entered with wine and sses.


    Both maids were barely 20, young and beautiful, brimming with youthful vitality. But as they entered the bedroom, they seemed timid and uneasy.


    Setting down the wine and sses, they retreated to the corner of the room.


    Sitting in a chair, Hans poured himself a ss of wine and said coldly, "Let''s begin."


    The two maids shivered, but they obediently began undressing each other.


    Before long, the two werepletely naked, their youthful bodies bearing faint scars. As they shed their clothes, they began to embrace and caress each other tenderly. Hans watched them coldly, asionally sipping from his ss of red wine.


    As the performance unfolded, the actions of the two maids became increasingly exaggerated and outrageous. They rubbed against each other, licked each other, their sharp cries echoing through the room. Hans remained expressionless, watching until the end, without any reaction.


    In a fit of rage, Hans grabbed a leather whip andshed out at the two maids. With each strike, he viciously shouted, "You sl*ts, you''re all sl*ts."


    The poor maids, covered in bloodstains and bruises, screamed in agony.


    In the courtyard, Ben yed with a three or four-year-old girl in the room.


    Ben appeared very affectionate towards the little girl, lifting her high, tickling her, making her giggle incessantly. Meanwhile, Lisa had set the prepared meal on the table.


    "Dinner''s ready," Lisa smiled and called out. Ben, holding the little girl,


    approached the table, and the three of them began to eat.


    While eating, Ben said, "I''ve transferred a hundred thousand to your ount. Save this money."


    "You''re being so kind to me?" Lisa shrugged.


    Ben smiled, "This is for our daughter, Safira. Please save it for her first."


    "Hmph, I knew it," Lisa grumbled discontentedly. She continued, "And what about my living expenses?"

 Chapter 1421

    Ben swallowed a mouthful of meat and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll wire you the money on time every month. How could anything go wrong?"


    "To be honest, you really should think about your daughter, or do something legitimate," Lisa said.


    "Isn''t running a bar legitimate?" Ben retorted.


    "Don''t think I don''t know, your bar is just a front, there''s everything inside, what if something happens to you, what will we do?" Lisa replied.


    Ben chuckled, "Trust me, I''m a prominent figure in Morburn. Who dares to touch me?"


    Just as Ben finished speaking, the door of the room suddenly pushed open, and an elderly man in a suit silently walked in.


    Lisa was startled, instinctively holding her daughter and hiding behind Ben.


    Ben''s expression also changed, but he quickly calmed down, standing up respectfully. "Respected butler, Travis, why have youe here? Does the Earl have something to instruct?"


    "Yes, you''re right," Travis said. The door behind him closed on its own after he entered.


    Ben continued, "What is the matter that requires you toe in person?"


    While Ben spoke, he gestured to Lisa to take the child and leave.


    However, Travis blocked the door, leaving only the window by the bedside as the possible exit.


    Lisa moved slowly towards the window with her daughter in her arms, trying not to attract Travis''s attention.


    However, at that moment, Travis coughed and said, "Ben, as you know, you have no hope of escape."


    As soon as Travis spoke, Ben erupted with a roar, mes of spiritual energy engulfing him instantly, and a warhammer forming in his hand as he lunged towards Travis.


    Ben''s massive stature, powerful spiritual energy, and terrifying warhammer made him seem like a burning war chariot charging towards Travis.


    In contrast, Travis''s frail body appeared as insignificant as grass before a chariot. But then, Travis formed several seals with his hands, and then pulled them apart in front of him.


    A barrier of light appeared.


    Ben''s warhammer struck the barrier fiercely, only to be rebounded forcefully.


    Ben shook his head, gritting his teeth. "Why did you want to kill me?"


    "When you threatened the earl, didn''t you consider the consequences?" Travis frowned.


    Ben clenched his teeth. "When did I threaten the earl?"


    "You should know for yourself. Some things don''t need to be said. You''ve already demonstrated that to the count today." Travis''s hands continued to weave intricate gestures, and a terrifying spiritual pressure began to fill the room.


    Ben roared, "Get lost!"


    With that, he exerted all his spiritual energy, channeling it into his warhammer, and swung fiercely at Travis once again.


    However, this time, Travis had alreadypleted an advanced spell and pointed a finger at Ben.


    Ben immediately felt as though he had turned to stone, frozen in ce.


    An advanced spell: Petrification.


    Meanwhile, Lisa, disregarding everything, ran towards the window with her daughter.


    However, in Travis''s hand, a ball of me appeared and shot directly towards Lisa.


    "No!" Ben silently screamed in his heart, consumed by rage and despair.


    His daughter was only three years old; he could not let her die like this. But under the Petrification spell, he could not even move a finger, no matter how hard he struggled.


    He watched as the mes threatened to turn Lisa and the child to ashes.


    However, in the next moment, an ice wall appeared in front of Lisa, blocking the mes.


    The mes and the ice wall vanished simultaneously, and a figure appeared in the room, casually sitting at the dining table.


    "Who are you?" A hint of seriousness appeared on Travis''s face.


    Though the ice wall was a low-level spell, summoning it effortlessly indicated that this person was no ordinary adversary.

 Chapter 1422

    "You can call me Wilbur," Wilbur smiled and said to Travis.


    Travis spoke slowly, "No matter who you are, leave immediately."


    "What if I don''t?" Wilbur replied nonchntly.


    Travis stared at Wilbur, saying, "My master, he''s someone you absolutely can''t afford to provoke. You''d better not trouble yourself..."


    However, before he finished his sentence, he raised his hand andunched a fireball at Wilbur, simultaneously starting to form hand seals.


    Speaking to distract, casting a fireball in an instant to buy time for the next spell, Travis''s movements were like flowing water. But he got the target wrong.


    With just a snap of his fingers, Wilbur sent a frost arrow that extinguished the fireball instantly. Following that, with a p of his hands, he conjured a hex pir light prison.


    Suddenly, six pirs of light rose around Travis, runes swirling upon them, releasing immense energy, directly binding Travis inside.


    At this moment, Travis''s face changed drastically. He had never seen anyone cast spells so rapidly; it was simply too exaggerated. And with his strength, he could not break free from the hex pir light prison.


    Wilbur then stood up, exerting effort to pat Ben''s shoulder, finally granting him freedom.


    He first went to Lisa and her daughter, shielding them, and said, "Mister Penn, please don''t harm us. I''ll do anything for you."


    It was only now that he finally understood, Wilbur was no ordinary cultivator. And Earl Hans was not as easy to deceive as he had imagined. He attacked directly.


    If Wilbur had not arrived in time, he, his daughter, and his lover Lisa would all have been in trouble.


    Wilbur sighed, looking at Ben, "I''vee to your doorstep several times with sincerity, but you kept evading. Now, things have gone awry."


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault," Ben lowered his head in shame.


    Wilbur sat down at the table, ncing at Ben. "Dinner isn''t finished yet, let''s continue. We''ll talk after you finish eating."


    "No need, I''ll say everything," Ben replied. He stumbled over to Wilbur''s side, the fat on his body jiggling with each step.


    "Mister Penn, it''s not that I didn''t want to tell you. It''s just that, as you mentioned that guy, Lou, he''s sided with Earl Hans. I simply couldn''t risk telling you," he confessed.


    "And yet you dared take my money?" Wilbur replied nonchntly.


    Ben pped himself across the face as he pleaded, "I''ve been foolish. I admit, I was drawn by your money. I''m willing to refund double."


    Wilbur chuckled, casting a nce at the trapped Travis. "What''s this all about? Another one of your enemies?"


    "He''s one of Earl Hans''s men, here to silence me," Ben exined, realizing it was futile to keep silent about his conflict with Hans.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''d love to hear the whole story."


    "Well, after you killed Jeff, I went to Earl Hans and told him about your search for Lou. I thought Hans would deal with you somehow, but I never expected I''d be the first target," Ben confessed bitterly.


    Wilbur chuckled. "You tried to divert trouble, but ended up stirring it for yourself."


    "Yes, I admit my mistake," Ben humbly admitted, bowing his head.


    Wilbur tapped his fingers on the table, lost in thought.


    After a moment, he spoke again, "So, Earl Hans knows where Lou is?"


    "He definitely does," Ben confirmed.


    Wilbur nodded. "In light of your honesty, return my money, and we''ll call it even."


    "Absolutely, I''ll refund you immediately," Ben nodded profusely.


    Satisfied, Wilbur got up and approached Travis, who was now trapped in the glowing prison.


    Turning to Travis, Wilbur said calmly, "Tell Earl Hans this: I''ll formally visit him tomorrow. I hope he can provide me with urate information about Lou. My patience is wearing thin, and if there''s no news soon, I might get very angry. The consequences will be severe."

 Chapter 1423

    Travis nodded solemnly.


    Wilbur snapped his fingers, and the six-column light prison disappeared, freeing Travis. Without saying a word, Travis simply nodded toward Wilbur and then left directly.


    "Sir, why did you let him go?" Ben seemed somewhat puzzled. "Whether killing him directly or using him as a hostage, it''s better than letting him go."


    Wilbur smiled. "We all have our dignity. When taking action, it''s important to use diplomacy before force. We, people of Dasha, uphold etiquette."


    Ben fell silent, wearing a concerned expression.


    Wilbur smiled faintly. "Their target is me now. You are no longer important. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    Saying this, Wilbur reached out to pat Ben''s shoulder, but Ben, being tall and sturdy, made it a bit of an effort for Wilbur. However, the clever Ben immediately stooped down and caught Wilbur''s pat.


    Satisfied, Wilbur smiled. "The dinner is still warm, so you all should continue eating. I''ll take my leave."


    Wilbur turned and left. Ben watched Wilbur''s departure, lost in thought.


    At that moment, Lisa, holding her daughter, came to Ben, still shaken. "What exactly happened?"


    "Perhaps Earl Hans has gotten himself into big trouble this time," Ben suddenly grinned sinisterly.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur seemed to be in good spirits as he strolled back to the hotel.


    Indeed, Ben had some idea of what was going on. With a lead now, he could probably sort things out when he went to see that Earl tomorrow. As for the rest, Wilbur did not dwell on it much. He was always ready to face challenges head-on, adapting to whatever came his way.


    Unbeknownst to him, he found himself on the street adjacent to the hotel, where a food cart was selling snacks and drinks. Wilbur dly took a seat and ordered some grilled chicken wings and a ss of wine, intending to have a light drink.


    Before long, the grilled chicken wings arrived, and Wilbur took a sip of whisky before biting into the wings. They were a bit sweet, but still enjoyable.


    Just then, a voice eximed, "Boss, give me a whisky, please."


    A figure settled down next to Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled faintly and turned to say, "Elise, what a coincidence."


    "Ah, it''s you! What are you doing here?" Elise was visibly surprised.


    Wilbur nodded. "I just went out to handle some matters, felt a bit hungry, so decided to grab a bite and a drink. What about you,ing out for a drink alone?"


    Raising her ss of whisky, Elise downed it in one go, her face full of distress.


    Observing her expression, Wilbur spoke gently, "Is it about your brother''s situation? Still unresolved?"


    "Yeah, but my dad and their bunch are already figuring it out. Let''s not talk about this. How about joining me for a couple of drinks?" Elise''s eyes revealed deep worry.


    Wilbur nodded in agreement. "Sure."


    Immediately, Elise ordered arge bottle of whisky, and the two started drinking one ss after another. Before long, Elise swayed and passed out, leaning against Wilbur.


    Wilbur sighed. "With such a low tolerance, why drink at all?"


    He reluctantly got up to settle the bill, carrying Elise to the hotel front desk,


    intending to get her a room. But then, a voice angrily shouted, "Who are you? Put Elise down!"

 Chapter 1424

    Wilbur turned his head and saw two middle-aged men with two bodyguards


    ring at him angrily. One of the men, who bore some resemnce to Elise, rushed forward and snatched Elise from Wilbur''s arms.


    "Who are you?" Wilbur frowned.


    Lindon said coldly, "I''m her father. Who are you? What''s your name? And why did you get Elise drunk?"


    A series of questions made Wilbur pause for a moment before he slowly replied, "My name is Wilbur. I''ve known Elise before. I just happened to run into her tonight at the food truck on the back street. She seemed upset and asked me to drink with her. She got drunk, so I was just preparing to get her a room here to rest. That''s all."


    "Hmph, sounds good. But I think you have ulterior motives, don''t you?" Carlson waved his hand, and two bodyguards surrounded Wilbur.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows and said, "I''m speaking the truth. When Elise wakes up, you can ask her and you''ll know. Don''t cause trouble here and be aughingstock to outsiders."


    "With your little tricks, do you think I don''t know? Do we even need to ask Elise?" Carlson shouted loudly. "Come with us. I want to ask you properly how you met Elise."


    Wilbur''s face darkened, and he said with a frown, "For the sake of us being fellow countrymen, I won''t argue with you. Take Elise back to rest, and I''ll go rest too."


    "Oh." Carlson exploded upon hearing this.


    Being bullied by those people from Earl Hans was one thing, but now a brat dared to speak to him like this. If this were back home, he would have dealt with him immediately.


    "Kid, do you know who you''re talking to?" Carlson motioned to his bodyguards, speaking icily.


    The two bodyguards moved forward to act, but then Lindon intervened, "Enough, let''s go back first. We still have things to deal with tomorrow."


    The two bodyguards stopped, and Carlson snorted coldly, clearly still very annoyed.


    Lindon carried Elise and said to Wilbur, "We''re not holding you ountable tonight, but it doesn''t mean you''re off the hook. If Elise wakes up and says anything, you better be prepared. I won''t hesitate to punish you severely."


    With that, Lindon and his group headed towards the elevator. As Carlson entered the elevator, he red fiercely at Wilbur, indicating that this was far from over.


    Wilbur sighed helplessly and walked towards another elevator.


    ...


    The Earl''s Castle.


    Upon returning, Travis truthfully reported the course of action to Hans.


    After listening, Hans furrowed his brow slightly and said slowly, "So, he must have reached the level of Sanctuary."


    "He should have," Travis replied, lowering his head.


    Hans'' gaze drifted to the dark night outside the window, lost in thought.


    A strong Sanctuary-level individualing to see Lou undoubtedly had one motive - money.


    When Lou sought refuge with him initially, he offered a billion, seeking his protection.


    However, Hans could tell right away that Lou''s money came from illicit sources, so he promptly detained him.


    It was unfortunate that Lou was such a tough nut, and he still refused to disclose his ount and password. Now, trouble hase knocking, all thanks to Lou.


    However, Hans was not particrly worried. A mere Sanctuary was not a concern for him. Hans himself was a Sanctuary powerhouse.


    Nevertheless, he was meticulous in his approach, and soon he had everything nned out.


    "Travis."


    "Yes."


    "Immediately inform Wynna and Morris that I need to see them for an urgent matter."


    "Master, are you worried about something?"


    Hans nced at Travis and replied calmly, "Dealing with a Sanctuary level cultivator, it''s never too much to be prepared. Morris has also inquired about


    Wilbur, and Wynna knows about Lou''s situation. Since they''re all connected, let''s sit down and discuss how to handle this Wilbur."


    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 1425

    Travis immediately went to make arrangements, while Hans leisurely sipped his coffee.


    As time passed, Governor Wynna was the first to arrive, taking a seat beside Hans. Before long, Morris also arrived, and the three of them sat facing each other while Travis served up top-quality coffee.


    Hans invited everyone to have a drink before saying, "Morris, you once mentioned to me to keep an eye out for a Dasha man named Wilbur."


    "Indeed," Morris replied, sitting up straight and nodding slowly.


    Hans smiled and continued, "Well, news has arrived. He will be visiting me tomorrow, and let me tell you, he''s a Sanctuary level powerhouse."


    Hans emphasized the word ''visit,'' implying more than just a casual meeting. As Morris heard the words ''Sanctuary level powerhouse,'' a faint change flickered across his otherwise indifferent face.


    "Wynna," Hans continued, "this Wilbur is here to see Lou. You''re aware of Lou''s current situation. For our mutual interests, I suggest we join forces and deal with this Wilbur nuisance as soon as possible."


    "Earl Hans, you''re also a Sanctuary-level powerhouse. Do you really need our assistance?" Wynna asked.


    Hans smiled, "It never hurts to be fully prepared when dealing with a Sanctuary- level expert, don''t you agree?"


    "I want him alive. A living Sanctuary is far more valuable than a dead one," Morris said coldly, finally showing a hint of emotion on his face.


    Hans and Wynna exchanged a nce, both furrowing their brows.


    "Why alive?" Hans inquired.


    "That''s ssified information from our bureau," Morris retorted icily.


    Hans nodded. "Fair enough, as long as you ensure he never resurfaces."


    "Don''t worry, we have plenty of research waiting for such high-level operatives to experiment on. They''re the most precious materials; how could they possibly return to the mortal realm?" Morris chuckled darkly.


    "What about you, Governor?" Hans turned to Wynna.


    Wynna said slowly, "Since you''vee looking for trouble, naturally, we must deal with it."


    "Very well, it seems we''ve reached an agreement then. So, what''s the n for tomorrow?" Hans smiled.


    Wynna replied, "Tomorrow, my guards will enter in advance, equipped with weapons specifically designed for Sanctuary-level experts."


    "Excellent." Hans looked at Morris and asked, "And what about you?"


    Morris spoke in a chilling tone, "I will bring Theo with me. We will strike together. Any further questions?"


    "Of course not." Hans smiled, "With Theo''s mental control, the two of us in the Sanctuary level, plus the Governor''s guards, it seems there''s hardly any reason for failure, isn''t it?"


    All three of themughed simultaneously.


    The next morning.


    Lindon and Carlson arrived at Earl Hans''s mansion early in the morning, only to be informed that the Earl would not be seeing any visitors today and they were asked to leave.


    Both of them were dumbfounded. Their son was still detained, who knew what suffering he was enduring? As parents, they could hardly bear even a single day.


    However, they did not dare to force their way in and could only fret outside the gate.


    At that moment, a taxi pulled up and stopped at the mansion''s gate. Wilbur got out of the car.


    As soon as he got out, Wilbur nced at Lindon and the others. Not seeing Elise, he didn''t bother with them and headed straight into the mansion.


    This scene left Lindon and Carlson bewildered.


    After a moment, Carlson shouted, "Kid, what are you doing? Why are you rushing here?"


    "What am I doing? Do I need to exin it to you?" Wilbur retorted impatiently.


    Carlson snorted. "Earl Hans isn''t seeing visitors today. You''d better leave now. You shouldn''t be here."

 Chapter 1426

    Wilbur chuckled wryly and shook his head before walking inside.


    At that moment, a servant in the gatehouse stopped Wilbur, saying, "I''m sorry, Lord Earl is not receiving visitors today."


    Carlson shook his head with a smirk, thinking, ''What audacity, this isn''t a ce you can just barge into.''


    After all, the title of Earl was not given for nothing.


    However, Wilbur simply replied, "I''m Wilbur, I made an appointment with Hans to visit him today."


    With that, Wilbur confidently strode inside, and the gatekeeper did not dare to stop him.


    Lindon and Carlson were dumbfounded, exchanging disbelieving nces. Why was he allowed to enter so easily? What made him so special?


    Carlson attempted to argue with the gatekeeper, but Lindon held him back, cautioning, "Let''s wait, let''s not act rashly."


    Carlson reluctantly relented. As for Elise, she was still unconscious from drinking too much, so she did note along.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur swaggered all the way to the castle, entering its deep hall. Inside, there was no one except for a rectangr wooden table with copper edges.


    Wilbur sat down at the table and casually lit a cigarette. Just then, Earl Hans appeared from within the castle, slowly making his way towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur nced at him. As Hans sat down across from Wilbur, he smiled and remarked, "Such a young age, and already at the Sanctuary level, impressive." "Earl Hans, I just want to know where Lou is. There''s no need toplicate things," Wilbur''s words carried a weight of significance.


    Hans chuckled slightly, asking, "Mister Wilbur, what''s your rtionship with Lou?"


    "He took some money from me," Wilbur replied nonchntly.


    Hans nodded. "Simr to what I suspected. But what makes you think you can retrieve that money?"


    "Because that money was mine," Wilbur said, his voice low.


    Hans smiled and said, "It seems you still don''t understand Morburn."


    "I don''t understand, and there''s no need to understand," Wilbur replied calmly.


    At that moment, Morris appeared around the corner, apanied by the upside- down man, Theo, slowly making their way over.


    Simultaneously, Governor Wynna, surrounded by a squad of guards, entered the


    hall.


    Wilbur found himself subtly surrounded.


    Facing Hans, with Morris and Theo on his left, and Wynna''s guards on his right, Wilbur observed the guards holdingrge white futuristic firearms, aimed at him.


    "So, this is your way of weing guests?" Wilbur remarked casually.


    Hans chuckled, standing up and moving next to Morris, he said slowly, "This is Morris, head of the intelligence bureau. He''s been pursuing you. The Governor and I are merely assisting him in apprehending you."


    "Pursuing me? Under what charges?" Wilbur inquired.


    Morris spoke icily, "Forcibly breaching the border, injuring an immigration officer. These charges are enough to put you away for a lifetime."


    "Interesting, you dare to fabricate any charges, don''t you? Did you also falsely use Connor and arrest him?" Wilbur asked with a smile.


    Hans smiled faintly and said, "Perhaps you should worry about yourself. Mister Morris here, like you, is a formidable figure in the Sanctuary level. Combined with the electromaic guns of the Governor''s guard and my presence, you have no chance of escape."


    Wilbur''s gaze swept over the faces of these individuals.


    A local tycoon, an administrative governor, and an intelligence bureau chief.


    These three could be considered the most powerful forces in Morburn.

 Chapter 1427

    Looking back now, the trio seemed to be cut from the same cloth.


    After hearing Hans''s words, Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "I told you, all you had to do was give me news about Lou. Why make it such a big deal? Aren''t you afraid of regretting it?"


    "Regret?" Hans sneered and said, "In Morburn, there''s nothing we can''t control. You think it''s some kind of sanctuary where you can do as you please? You''re gravely mistaken."


    "I never believed that reaching the Sanctuary level grants unlimited freedom. But I warn you, greed and ignorance will lead you to ruin," Wilbur retorted coldly.


    Hans''s expression darkened as he replied, "Do you know why I insisted on involving Morris and Wynna?"


    "I don''t," Wilbur replied.


    "It''s to make people like you understand that in Morburn, only the three of us hold sway. Everything must conform to our will. Anyone who opposes us will be crushed and erased from this world," Hans dered coldly.


    Wilbur chuckled lightly, "I don''t believe it."


    Those simple words hit Hans like a ton of bricks, shattering his usualposure. He nced at Wynna, who gestured with his hand. Five guards holding electromaic guns began to charge them, filling the hall with the hum of electric currents.


    Meanwhile, Morris had conjured a cavalry sword, its narrow de suitable for slicing and chopping. The ethereal mes dancing on the de, along with the spiritual pressure emanating from him, filled the entire hall.


    Theo, standing behind him, moved his fingers slightly, seemingly releasing some kind of energy.


    Throughout this, Hans had kept his distance from Wilbur. In his view, the electromaic guns and Morris were sufficient.


    However, Wilbur asked, "Earl Hans, are you nning to make a move?"


    "Isn''t this enough?" Hans smiled.


    Wilbur shook his head, "You won''t know until you try."


    At this point, Hans remarked, "Hurry up, you two. There are two guys outside


    waiting. They''re said to have brought a billion. Don''t you want it?"


    At this moment, Hans essentially considered Wilbur a dead man, speaking without any restraint.


    Wynna smiled faintly and waved her hand, five electromaic guns firing simultaneously.


    The entire hall filled with crackling sounds of electricity as five invisible shockwaves, faster than lightning, surged toward Wilbur. However, at the moment the electromaic guns fired, Wilbur''s figure had already vanished, pouncing towards Hans.


    des of light shed like lightning before Wilbur''s eyes.


    "Your opponent is me," Morris intercepted Wilbur, his tone icy.


    Meanwhile, five electromaic pulses sted five gaping holes in the wall across the castle, causing Hans to grimace.


    "This castle has a history of over a thousand years, watch where you''re aiming," Hans roared.


    Wilbur chuckled, summoning the Moonshadow Sword in reverse grip, mes of spiritual energy igniting upon it.


    Morris''s eyes ignited with the fervor of battle, his cavalry sword aze with psychic mes as he lunged straight at Wilbur. Wilbur dodged with a sh and countered, slicing Morris''s left rib.


    Morris parried, and the two engaged in closebat in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Wynna''s five guards aimed their guns at Wilbur again, but with Wilbur and Morris intertwined inbat, they dared not shoot recklessly.


    Morris''s martial skills weremendable. He was cunning and deadly with every move. However,pared to Wilbur''s Godly Training Form, they fell short by a long shot.


    Within moments, Wilbur hadpletely overwhelmed Morris, even shearing off a strand of his hair with a sword stroke.


    Shocked, Morris watched as Wilbur swiftly appeared before Hans, reaching for his neck. Hans''s face twisted with panic. But just as Wilbur was about to grab him, a bright light burst in front of his chest, mming directly into Wilbur.

 Chapter 1428

    Wilbur''s figure abruptly retreated, his shirt in front showing a charred patch.


    Hans chuckled, revealing a magical pendant hanging from his chest.


    Wilbur brushed his coat and scanned the surroundings.


    Morris'' eyes zed with the fire of battle, Wynna stood behind five guards, while Hans remained poised and unruffled.


    At that moment, Wynna spoke in a stern tone, "Everyone, let''s not y around. We''re all very busy."


    As he spoke, she raised her right hand, and the five guards'' electromaic guns began to recharge once more.


    mes of spiritual energy ignited all over Morris'' body. Runes emerged within the mes on his cavalry sword, and a terrifying spiritual pressure began to spread.


    Hans sighed, a ball of searing light appearing in his hands. Countless runes manifested around him, slowly revolving.


    Two formidable spiritual pressures surged directly toward Wilbur, suppressing him. They had activated their Sanctuary-level powers, preparing tounch a deadly strike against Wilbur.


    Wynna''s hand descended sharply, and the five electromaic guns instantly fired, filling the entire castle with powerful electromaic pulses.


    Right after the electromaic guns fired, Morris roared and rushed towards Wilbur. His cavalry sword shed out hundreds of times in an instant, the umted strikes forming a terrifying de over ten meters long, descending upon Wilbur.


    A beam of white light shot out fiercely from the orb in Hans'' hand, bearing the force to destroy everything, piercing towards Wilbur.


    Three rounds of attacks werepleted almost within three seconds, sealing off all of Wilbur''s escape routes.


    With five electromaic guns and the full force of two sanctuaries, there was hardly any hope of survival for an ordinary Sanctuary practitioner.


    However, then, above Wilbur''s head, an Emperor''s Crown suddenly rose. And then, everything in the room seemed to slow down.


    Wilbur smiled faintly as he swung his sword. The electromaic pulse shattered beneath the de, turning into a chaotic electromaic flux. Five guards were cleaved at the waist, falling to the ground instantly, lifeless.


    At that moment, Wynna, Morris, and Hans wore expressions of unparalleled terror on their faces.


    ''The Emperor''s Crown! He... he''s an Emperor, an Emperor-level powerhouse,'' they thought in disbelief. Could there truly be beings of Emperor-level strength in this world?


    Shock, fear, and disbelief overwhelmed their minds, causing dizziness to wash over them in waves.


    Wilbur merely waved his hand, effortlessly unleashing two more sword strikes. One sword broke Morris''s energy de, sending him flying and shattering a pir in the hall upon impact. The other sword sliced through Hans''s light column like bamboo, shattering the magical pendant on his chest before piercing through him.


    Hans sprayed blood wildly as he was thrown backward, while Wynna and Theodore, though unharmed, werepletely stunned, their faces frozen in terror, trembling uncontrobly.


    Wilbur sheathed his sword with a slight smile, and the Emperor''s Crown gradually faded away. As the terrifying pressure lifted, a gale swept through the castle from the breached walls.


    Standing in the center of the hall with his hands behind his back, Wilbur looked calmly at the three, saying, "You still have one chance to live."


    Hans struggled to his feet, his gaze filled with horror as he looked at Morris.


    Morris, even more terrified, wiped the blood from his mouth and approached Wilbur with a bitter smile, bowing ny degrees.


    "Thank you for sparing our lives, my lord," he said.


    At that moment, they all understood: Wilbur had not spared them because he could not kill them, but because he chose not to. With his king-tier strength, dealing with two early-stage Sanctuary-level practitioners and five electromaic guns was child''s y.


    Even if the enemy was the peak of the Sanctuary-lkevel, they would have been no match, let alone against the terrifying might of an Emperor entity.

 Chapter 1429

    Hans let out a deep sigh and bowed before Wilbur, his movements filled with deference. Despite struggling to walk, Wynna managed to brace herself and also bowed nervously before Wilbur. Theo, standing in the distance, simrly inclined deeply.


    All four individuals bowed, not daring to straighten their backs or even nce up at Wilbur.


    With a disdainful snort, Wilbur pulled out a chair and seated himself, lighting a cigarette before speaking lightly, "You should know why I haven''t killed you."


    "I understand, sir. Lou is with me; I''ll bring him here immediately," Hans said, his voice filled with immense trepidation.


    At this moment, he dared not utter a falsehood. They all understood that if Wilbur truly became enraged, it would take only a swing of his sword to destroy the entire castle and estate, leaving no one alive. The terror of an Emperor''s power was beyond their imagination.


    Wilbur snorted coldly, questioning, "Did you have a hand in what happened to Connor and the others?"


    Cold sweat dripped from Hans and Wynna''s foreheads, falling onto the ground with a steady tap.


    "Yes, sir. We''re sorry. I''ll release them right away," Wynna said, trembling.


    Wilbur''s tone remained icy. "Then do it quickly."


    "Yes."


    They hastily agreed, with Hans rushing off to the dungeon while Wynna began making a phone call.


    Before long, Lou, covered in mud, was brought over. He was barely able to stand without the support of two people.


    With a wave of his hand, Wilbur instructed. Hans quickly had the attendants release Lou, who promptly copsed onto the floor.


    Wilbur watched with amusement, though Lou''s face was too dirty to discern much. "Earl Hans, please clean Mister Lou''s face," Wilbur said with a hint of amusement.


    Hans promptly had water brought over, personally washing Lou''s face until it was spotless.


    Lou gazed around with a bewildered expression in his eyes.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Mister Lou, hello."


    Lou turned his stiff neck, it took him a while to focus his scattered gaze and see Wilbur. He looked bewildered and murmured, "Did you rescue me?"


    "One could say that," Wilbur replied with a smile.


    Lou burst into tears, regardless of whether he knew Wilbur or not, he cried out, "Please, take me back to my country, I beg you."


    "Taking you back to your country is not impossible. However, you''ve taken my twenty billion. What do you say to that?" Wilbur stared at Lou.


    Lou was taken aback. "I don''t know you."


    "But you should know Faye," Wilbur''s expression gradually darkened, and he said coldly, "If you''re still up for tricks, you''re gravely mistaken."


    Lou''s expression changed, tilting his head, he said, "I''ll return it to you, just let me leave here."


    Wilbur did not respond, he just smoked his cigarette.


    At that moment, Wynna, trembling, said, "Sir, Connor and Jaden have been released, they''re out."


    Wilbur ignored him. He only did it for Elise''s sake, and now that they were out, it was no longer his concern.


    "Lou, hand over the money now, and I might consider sparing your life," Wilbur said coldly.


    Lou''s eyes darted around, and Wilbur swiftly sent a burst of energy close to Lou''s ear, causing a loud explosion.


    A deep pit appeared on the bluestone floor, and his cheek was cut by flying debris, blood streaming down.


    "I''ll talk," Lou knew that if he did not confess now, he would really die. So he immediately disclosed the ount number and password, unable to bear this torment any longer.


    Wilbur sent the ount information to Faye for verification. But then, a burly figure, carrying the salty sea breeze, walked in, an invisible aura of power spreading through the hall.

 Chapter 1430

    "Father." Hans quickly bowed and greeted, his head lowered, his eyes flickering uncertainly. There was fear, hope, and even a hint of excitement within him.


    At the same time, Morris and Wynna''s faces also disyed fleeting expressions of unease. The man''s indifferent gaze swept over everyone''s faces.


    Worthless.


    After two exits, his shocked gaze converged on the smiling face of Wilbur. After a moment of daze, he stepped forward to Wilbur and knelt directly.


    "Sir, I have been searching for you for so long. Please ept me. I am Charlie Angora. I am willing to be your follower and dedicate my life to you."


    As soon as Earl Angora uttered these words, Hans and the others werepletely stunned. When did Wilbur manage to conquer Angora, the Super Sanctuary?


    Wilbur flicked the ash off his cigarette and frowned. "It''s not impossible. Let me finish what needs to be done here first."


    "What happened here?" Charlie asked.


    Wilbur smiled. "Perhaps you can ask them."


    Charlie stood up, his gaze sweeping over the three men. An invisible pressure surged like a raging wave, causing the entire castle to tremble. Hans and the others felt like a small boat in a storm, on the verge of capsizing, filled with extreme panic.


    Everyone knew that this Earl Angora had mental issues. If provoked, regardless of whether it was Wynna, Morris, or his own son Hans, he could easily kill them.


    Hans clearly felt his father''s wrath and didn''t dare to hide anything, exining everything straightforwardly.


    "Worthless, your existence is my shame."


    In a fit of rage, Charlie had already condensed a hook de in his hand, and the aura of death instantly enveloped Hans and the others. All four of them knelt down, begging for mercy simultaneously.


    This was madness, he said to act, and he did. But Charlie remained unmoved, his hook knife in hand, he struck down Wynna without hesitation.


    As Charlie moved, Theo, who had been silent all along, suddenly stirred.


    Morris, already terrified, took a step forward. A surge of de energy, akin to raging waves, shattered Morris instantly.


    Hans was shattered to the core, and Charlie''s hook knife was now mercilessly aimed at his own son. But then, Wilbure furrowed his brow and said, "Stop."


    Charlie''s hook knife was at Hans''s neck, crushing the cobblestones beneath his knees.


    Wilbur spoke slowly, "Stop it now."


    The key was that he was ready to ept the Super Sanctuary Charlie. If he was


    to ept Charlie, he could not just stand by and let him ughter his own son, not after what had transpired.


    Charlie slowly withdrew his hook knife, looking at his son indifferently,


    "Remember, you''re alive not because you''re my son, but because of the presence


    of the adults."


    Hans nodded repeatedly, sweat pouring down his face.


    At that moment, a call came from Faye.


    There were no issues with the ount or password, and the money had been withdrawn from the international ount.


    Wilbur hung up the phone, shrugged, and said, "Lou, I''ve received the money, but tell me, how should I punish you?"


    "Sir, please spare me," Lou had long lost his soul, desperately pleading.


    Wilbure''s face darkened as he said, "Don''t you think that you''ve swindled my money, making me run so far, going through all this trouble, yet you''ll get away with nothing?"

 Chapter 1431

    Lou was instantly dumbfounded. He clearly knew that he would never get away with it, but it seemed like he had no other choice than to act dumb.


    Lou said pitifully, "Bro, I''m just a scammer. I don''t deserve to die. Besides, look at me. I got what I deserved."


    Frankly, Lou was skinny as a stick, and he was injured all over. He indeed looked like he was barely alive.


    Imagine staying in the basement with rats and snakes for a long time. It was inhumane torture along with mental trauma.


    Wilbur chuckled, then nodded and said, "You''re right. You don''t deserve to die."


    Lou secretly let out a long sigh of relief. He felt like anything was alright as long as he was not killed. He could always rise again.


    Suddenly, Wilbur looked at Hans and asked, "Earl Hans, I would like to borrow your ce. Is that alright?"


    "Feel free to do whatever you want, sir." Hans was sweating bullets. Besides, he would not dare to protest even if Wilbur wanted the ce to himself.


    Wilbur slowly approached Lou and smiled at him.


    Lou felt a chill down his spine. He had an extremely bad feeling about it.


    Suddenly, a spell started to form on his palm. A dark mist emitted from him. A figure of a demon that was several meters high formed behind Lou.


    A terrifying and creepy energy started to spread in the castle hall, making it feel like there was a hellish inferno within the castle instantly.


    Even the Sanctuary level cultivator, Hans, was extremely fearful. He kept elevating his spiritual energy to resist. He looked terrified.


    Charlie also looked shocked.


    That was the Death Cast, a Dark Magic.


    It was a very mysterious Dark Magic. The target of the spell could be turned into something intangible.


    What the target would be turned into was up to the spell caster.


    However, if the caster had not mastered Dark Power, the spell would most likely fail and cause harm to the caster.


    Moreover, the Death Cast had a high possibility of failure. It was a Higher Order magic, after all.


    The demon started to chant something. A lot of dark mists were emitted, which gradually enveloped him and Lou.


    Lou was terrified. He felt like he was being devoured by a demon and would be led to an endless hell.


    "Sir, you said I don''t deserve to die, and you wouldn''t kill me! Don''t go back on your word!" yelled Lou fearfully.


    Wilbur put his hands together and emitted spiritual energy. He kept the spell going while he said coldly, "I won''t kill you. I''m going to turn you into a different form, and you''ll continue to live. So, I didn''t go back on my word."


    Then, the dark mist drowned Lou with the demon. Lou started to scream inside the mist, and his screams were fearful and tragic.


    The dark mist moved as the demon chanted. There was an inhumane growl


    He finally had a grip on Wilbur''s capabilities.


    Regardless of magic orbat skills, Wilbur was an undeniable king.


    They were trashpared to Wilbur.


    They looked like a joke when they fought Wilbur.


    It was because they knew Wilbur could kill them anytime.


    Hans felt more afraid when he thought about it and subconsciously fell to his knees.

 Chapter 1432

    Charlie also sighed deeply at that point.


    He felt like Wilbur mastered various spiritual powers. Both hisbat skills and magic mastery were remarkable. Even as a Super Sanctuary cultivator, Charlie admired Wilbur from the depths of his heart.


    Time gradually passed, and the dark mist thickened. Lou''s shrieking screams turned to a low whine in the dark mist.


    Hans did not dare to look up while kneeling on the floor. Wilbur silently kept the spell going with his spiritual energy.


    Charlie watched in awe.


    Connor, Jaden, and the sobered-up Elise arrived outside the manor, and they silently waited at the door.


    Connor and Jaden instantly called their fathers once they were released. They were told to wait for Earl Hans to thank him.


    They thought that Earl Hans helped them to be released, so they must thank him. They felt like they must give Hans one billion dors as a token of appreciation.


    Once Elise sobered up and made a phone call, she was informed that her brother was released along with Jaden, so she also rushed over.


    They greeted each other, then they gratefully waited at the door.


    They felt like they went through a crisis but managed to secure a safe return to their nation, so they were grateful.


    Mary losses were not as important at that point.


    Money was not as important as their lives.


    The Death Cast finally ended after an hour in the castle.


    The demonic figure gradually faded along with the dark mists.


    Lou had also vanished, leaving only a half-transparent figure of him behind. The top part of the figure was human, but the bottom part had a dog tail. The figure levitated in mid-air.


    Wilbur looked at Lou and smirked teasingly.


    Hans and Charlie were once again stunned.


    They could not believe that Wilbur turned an ordinary person into a shadow creature. They wondered how masterful Wilbur had to be in magic understanding and control.


    Theoretically, only a powerful person could endure the inhumane transformation because their souls would be powerful enough to not shatter during the spell.


    However, Wilbur managed to transform an ordinary person. His capabilities were unimaginable and mysterious to them.


    Lou looked at his intangible body frightfully and trembled.


    Wilbur smiled and said slowly, "Lou, you''re now a shadow assassin. You''re a spirit. Only powerful Sanctuary level cultivators can sense you, and you can''t leave the area of my spirit energy. Otherwise, you''ll cease to exist as a spirit, and you''ll fully disappear from this world."


    Lou cried and said, "Sir, I''m just an ordinary person. Why did you turn me into a shadow assassin? I don''t know how to do anything."


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll teach you some moves. You''ll improve, and once you do, you''ll be amazing."


    "But what''s the meaning of existing like this? You might as well let me die."


    Lou was in despair that he became a creature. He was unable to enjoy materialistic things, and he could not escape Wilbur''s control. He saw no point in living, and he felt like he might as well die.


    Wilbur said slowly at that moment, "I always leave room for forgiveness unless they make me really angry."


    "Do you mean that there''s a chance for me to return to my original body?" asked Lou cautiously.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "It''s not impossible."


    "What should I do to go back to my original body, sir? I can''t live like this," Lou cried out.

 Chapter 1433

    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "All you have to do is cultivate until you''re a spirit king, then I''ll reform your flesh and make you human again."


    "Spirit king? What''s that?" asked Lou puzzlingly.


    Wilbur replied coldly, "You''ll find out eventually."


    Then, he sent him to the demine. The cultivation method was also imprinted on his soul.


    His result would be up to his effort. It was also his punishment.


    There was no way that he would walk away after scamming Wilbur.


    Then, Wilbur looked at Charlie and asked slowly, "Do you really want to be my follower?"


    "Yes, sir. I swear on my family name."


    Charlie got down on one knee and greeted Wilbur in an ancient royal ritual, then he solemnly swore before him.


    Wilbur nodded slowly and said, "Follow me back to Dasha. I have a few followers there. You guys should be able to learn and cultivate together."


    "Yes, sir," said Charlie without hesitation.


    Wilbur nodded and looked at Theo.


    Theo flinched.


    "You did well," said Wilbur while smiling.


    Theo was immediately confused and shocked.


    He wondered if Wilbur saw through his little trick.


    He thought that he would be killed by Morris eventually.


    Therefore, he had been waiting for an opportunity.


    When Charlie was furious, he took the risk to activate his spirit control. He made Morris step forward to make an attempt to attack Charlie.


    Morris was furious after he discovered Theo''s trickery. He was a Sanctuary level cultivator, after all.


    However, it was toote for Morris as Charlie had killed him.


    Theo''s scheme worked.


    The sudden remark from Wilbur shocked Theo.


    He wondered if Wilbur could read minds. He felt like Wilbur was too terrifying.


    Suddenly, Wilbur told Charlie, "Let''s go. I''m going to check out from the hotel, then we may return."


    Then, Wilbur walked outside, and Charlie quickly followed.


    Hans naturally did not dare to make a sound. Regardless of Wilbur or his father,


    he could not afford to interfere with their business.


    He followed behind dejectedly and walked them out of the castle.


    Theo went limp in the castle and fell to the floor.


    The high tension, fear, and oppressive spirit energy had drained him.


    Lindon and Carlson looked puzzled when Wilbur and the others were outside the


    manor.


    It was because Earl Hans and the seemingly-powerful old man were like Wilbur''s sidekicks.


    They initially thought that Wilbur was requesting Earl Hans'' help.


    Connor, Jaden, and Elise were more surprised than them.


    They had no idea why Wilbur was there.


    Wilbur noticed that Elise was there too, so he smiled at her.


    He thought that Elise was a nice person.


    Lindon and the others quickly bowed at Earl Hans. Lindon said, "Thanks for saving us, Earl Hans. We are truly grateful."

 Chapter 1434

    Hans instantly looked awkward, but he did not dare to say much. He awkwardly bowed and looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur chuckled and walked outside.


    Jaden asked at that moment, "Wilbur, aren''t you too impolite to Earl Hans?"


    It looked like Wilbur had no respect for Earl Hans as if he was the master and Hans the servant.


    They felt infinitely grateful to Hans, so they had to point it out.


    It was also because they wanted to please Hans.


    Jaden''s father, Carlson, also said, "Wilbur, just because Earl Hans is willing to meet you, it''s not a reason to be so prideful. You have to be humble."


    Lindon and Connor also frowned at Wilbur. Even Elise looked confused.


    Wilbur shook his head andughed, then said, "Thank Earl Hans properly. Goodbye."


    "Of course we will, and we brought a billion dors as a token of appreciation," said Carlson arrogantly.


    Wilbur chuckled.


    Lindon said, "Earl Hans, please ept it."


    He felt like he must give Hans the money because he helped them. Otherwise, they would not be able to leave Morburn.


    Hans was sweating bullets. He asionally snuck nces at Wilbur, and he looked nervous and awkward.


    "Earl Hans, what''s going on?" asked Lindon carefully.


    Wilbur smiled and did not reply.


    Hans sighed and bowed at Lindon and the others. He said, "I''m sorry."


    Lindon and the others were dumbfounded. They wondered why the Earl apologized to them.


    Hans said when everyone was dumbfounded, "Connor Adams and Jaden Horts were in jail because it''s a scheme between me and Governor Wynna. We wanted to scam you off of your money. That gold mine was actually the bait. It was all because of our greed."


    What he said stunned Lindon.


    He wondered what was going on.


    They noticed that Hans seemed serious. The looks on their faces started to freeze and turn angry.


    They felt that if that was the case, then Connor and Jaden were targeted victims from the start.


    Being in jail was also part of their n. Everything was to scam them for their money.


    However, they still foolishly came to thank Hans with a billion dors. They were yed for fools.


    They wondered why Hans admitted the truth.


    Hans noticed that Lindon and the others were dumbfounded. He looked embarrassed and said, "After being taught a lesson by Mister Wilbur, we realized our wrongdoings, so we hurriedly released Connor and Jaden. We also returned all the funds they invested. Please forgive my stupid mistake."


    Lindon, Carlson, Connor, Jaden, and Elise were stunned in ce.


    They wondered what Hans meant by that. ''How did Wilbur teach them a lesson? What right does he have to teach them a lesson? What is Wilbur''s identity? How did he teach them a lesson? I can''t believe someone like Earl Hans admitted his crimes without any regard for his dignity. How did he do that?'' they wondered.


    They dumbfoundingly looked at Wilbur after a long while, and they all looked shocked.


    Charlie looked at his son and said coldly, "You useless brat." It made Hans flinch, and he almost fell over.


    He knew that he meant nothing to his father.


    His father despised his greed and twisted hobby the most.


    Wilbur looked at Lindon and the others, then smiled and said, "Your problem has been resolved, so go home. I''m going back too."


    Wilbur walked out in strides, leaving Lindon and the others confused. Elise then called out to Wilbur, "Stop! Tell me what the hell is going on!"


    Charlie instantly activated his spiritual energy and overwhelmed them.

 Chapter 1435

    Wilbur hurriedly yelled, "Stop!"


    Charlie unwillingly withdrew his spiritual energy. Elise and the others looked traumatized as if they escaped death. They looked at Charlie fearfully.


    They were people with status, so they also knew about cultivators.


    However, it was the first time they encountered such a powerful cultivator. They could not believe that Wilbur was able to order Charlie around.


    They wondered about his identity, and they could not figure out why he was so outstanding.


    Wilbur looked at Elise and scratched his head. He said, "Some things areplicated to exin. How about I exin to you in the future when I''m free?"


    "No, you have to rify things right now," Elise insisted.


    Lindon and the others also wanted to know what happened. They all focused on Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned and wondered how he should exin the situation.


    He felt like if he said he forcefully convinced Hans, it would seem like a brag. That was not his style.


    Suddenly, a loud roar could be heard from the west side of the sea. Terrifying spiritual energy spread from the sea at the same time. It kept washing over Morburn.


    Wilbur was surprised. Charlie''s expression soured immediately and said, "It''s the sea monster. It''s going toe ashore."


    "What''s that?" asked Wilbur puzzlingly.


    Charlie quickly exined, "It''s a sea monster. I fought that thing in the sea for years and it was a tie. By the looks of it, it wants toe ashore. Once it does, Morburn will be destroyed. I don''t know how many people will die from this."


    "Let''s check it out," said Wilbur without hesitation.


    He would not allow any monsters to destroy human civilization regardless of where he was. Protecting the people was the responsibility of every cultivator.


    Charlie immediately nodded. He leaped for several hundred meters and rushed towards the sea.


    Wilbur quickly followed him, with Hans trailing them from behind.


    They almost vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Lindon and the others were stunned for a moment. Lindon quickly said, "Let''s follow them."


    They had no idea what was going on, but they knew it was major because Wilbur and the others were concerned.


    They felt like they should not miss out on it. Besides, they had to know what happened. Otherwise, they would not be able to sleep well for life.


    Lindon and the others hopped in a vehicle and drove towards the seaside.


    Meanwhile, there was a terrifying creature a hundred miles away from the coastline, and it was approaching the shore.


    It was a huge octopus-like creature.


    It had eight long and huge tentacles with a huge head. It was moving rapidly in the sea.


    It looked like a fleshy mountain moving in the sea from afar. Spiritual mes were ignited on its body. Waves that were a hundred meters high were sshing behind it. A terrifying spiritual pressure and monstrous energy kept washing over the coastline.


    Panic broke out when the people discovered the monster. They screamed and fought to run to the city.


    Wilbur and Charlie almost arrived at the docks at the same time.


    Hans arrivedter and stood next to them. He looked at the sea monster with utter shock.


    He had lived in that area his whole life, so he could not believe that there was such a terrifying creature in the sea.


    Wilbur frowned and looked at the sea monster. He asked, "What is that thing that looks like an octopus?"


    "Sir, that''s the legendary sea monster, the Kraken. It lived here for more than ten thousand years, and it''s just as good as me. I fought it for years in the deep sea. I didn''t expect it toe ashore," replied Charlie while frowning.

 Chapter 1436

    Usually, sea creatures would not leave the sea. Their powers would not be as


    effective once they left the sea, after all. Moreover, they could not stay away for long, so they were usually not a threat to people on the shore.


    However, the deranged sea monster wanted toe ashore.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Whatever it is, we can''t let ite ashore."


    "Yes, I''ll go and fight it off."


    Wilbur nodded. Charlie shouted and spiritual mes instantly ignited around his body. A huge hook was formed in his hand. He leaped and stepped on the sea surface as he sprinted towards the sea monster with full force.


    Wilbur silently watched. It should be fine since Charlie fought the sea monster countless times, so he seized the opportunity to observe.


    Charlie approached the sea monster in a short moment.


    His huge hook was zing with spiritual mes as it shed towards the sea monster.


    The sea monster was furious, waving its tentacles in a frenzy, which kicked up a lot of waves, and it whipped at Charlie.


    Wilbur was surprised by the monster''sck of fear toward Charlie. It used its tentacles to fight the hook straight on.


    Charlie circled the sea monster and moved rapidly on the sea surface. He kept making sh attacks with his hook.


    The sea monster waved its tentacles around. One of the tentacles fought the hook, while the rest of its tentacles whipped at Charlie.


    There were thunderous noises and huge waves on the sea.


    The battle between the cultivator and the monster caused a lot of dissipating spiritual energy. A huge whirlpool was formed, and it spread outward to various directions. The scene looked like a collection of natural disasters. It was shocking and terrifying.


    Lindon and the others finally arrived when Charlie was battling the sea monster.


    They all looked shocked and terrified as they stood at the docks. They saw how terrifying it was that Charlie was battling the sea monster, and they could hardly remain standing.


    Jaden stumbled from fear and almost fell into the sea. Thankfully, Connor reacted in time and grabbed him.


    Lindon, Carlson, and Elise were pale as a sheet, absolutely terrified by the scene before them.


    They only saw a battle between cultivators as ordinary people, and it was only a battle between two Ambience level cultivators.


    They had never seen a Super Sanctuary battle before, let alone experiencing it firsthand.


    The powerful spiritual pressure washed over them in waves. Lindon and the others kept backing away with a frightened look in their faces.


    Hans was a Sanctuary level cultivator, so he could endure it. However, he was not powerful enough to join the fight.


    Wilbur silently watched the battle without saying a word.


    The battle between Charlie and the sea monster grew intense.


    Charlie''s Domain had a gravitational effect.


    However, the sea monster was tougher inparison. Charlie could not believe that it was able to fight the gravity.


    Moreover, its tentacles were more than a hundred meters long and more than ten meters wide. The spiritual mes on its tentacles were unusually terrifying. Charlie had to try his best to avoid each whip attack.


    Both parties were stuck in a deadlock.


    Charlie felt furious after a long battle. He was a battle freak, so he never held back during battles.


    His roar made the sea surface ripple. Lindon and the others covered their ears in pain.


    His hook instantly grew to several hundred meters long. He leaped in the air and made a vicious sh toward the sea monster with full force and gravitational power.


    However, the sea monster shrieked. Lindon and the others instantly bled from the ears and fell to their knees in pain.

 Chapter 1437

    Wilbur squinted.


    He saw the sea monster lift its tentacles up high as if they were eight soaring creatures. The sky was aze with spiritual mes with endless runes. A tsunami instantly appeared on the sea surface.


    A huge spell te was formed on top of the sea monster as it waved its tentacles around. A blue radiance was emitted.


    Charlie''s weapon shed on the spell te, shattering it immediately. The sea around the sea monster instantly sank for several meters. The huge waves were also pushed back by the terrifying gravity. Huge waves sshed in various directions on the sea surface.


    The huge waves reached the coastline, and it seemed like it was going to drown the docks. Lindon and the others panicked. Even Hans looked terrified.


    Ordinary people would lose hope of surviving if they were washed over by a huge wave like that.


    Wilbur shouted and raised his hands. A spiritual shield that was several hundred meters high stopped the wave like it was an iron wall.


    Lindon and the others were shocked and stunned. They could not believe it.


    The huge body of the sea monster almost leaped out of the sea surface after stopping the shing attack from Charlie. It whipped at Charlie like crazy with its tentacles.


    The sea monster was more powerful than Charlie. Its spiritual energy was extremely terrifying.


    Meanwhile, Charlie was more agile, and he had the gravity Domain, so he could fight on par with the sea monster.


    He used up a lot of power in that attack. There was a moment of spiritual energypse when the sea monster blocked the attack.


    The sea monster also seized the opportunity to fight back like crazy.


    The sea monster instantly gained the upper hand. Its tentacles waved frantically, and the whip attacks were constant and random. Charlie could only try his best to avoid it.


    However, the sea monster was extremely powerful. The tentacles pped on the sea surface like they were eight swinging huge pirs. It kicked up wild waves that blocked Charlie from view.


    Charlie was being attacked by the sea monster continuously. He was a little frantic at that moment, and he could only rely on his high-speed movement to dodge the attacks.


    Each whip carried a terrifying spiritual energy and a huge force. Charlie could not leave the battlefield, so it was a tough battle.


    Lindon and the others were trembling when they saw the huge waves and the surging spiritual energy. They were pale in the face.


    Even Hans looked nervous with a pale face.


    He knew that he would not be able tost against the sea monster.


    Charlie shouted angrily after dodging for a while. With his spiritual energy recharged, he activated his Domain, the Weight of a Thousand Hearts. His hook imposed powerful gravity as it shed toward an iing tentacle.


    The sea monster did not back down either. Its eyes on its huge head started giving off a red glow.


    The tentacles were aze with spiritual mes with runes in them and kept whipping at Charlie.


    Charlie was frantic after a few rounds of attacks. He roared and wielded his weapon. The spiritual mes on him zed to the sky with endless runes in them. A terrifying gravity made the sky sink a little. Lindon and the others felt awfully pressured at the docks.


    The weapon grew to several meters long again. The terrifying spiritual mes abruptly ignited on the de. Aplete runic inscription was formed, and a terrifying spiritual pressure spread across the sea.


    "Die!"


    Charlie made a sh attack again. An extremely terrifying de shed toward the sea monster''s head at full force.


    That attack contained all of his spiritual energy, physical strength, and his will to battle. It was the best attack he could muster.


    The attack separated the sea hundreds of meters below before the de hit.


    The sea monster seemed to sense the danger. It roared and the sea seemed to boil.


    Meanwhile, runes appeared on one of its tentacles as it faced the powerful attack from Charlie.


    A thunderous sound shed through the sea and caused a massive wave.


    Charlie''s attack severed that tentacle of the sea monster.

 Chapter 1438

    The huge tentacle fell and sank into the sea.


    However, the other tentacles whipped towards Charlie when he made that attack.


    Charlie was depleted of spiritual energy when he severed one of the tentacles, so he was not as agile either.


    He barely dodged six tentacles, but he was whipped by one of them.


    The tentacle was more than ten meters wide and more than a hundred meters long. It whipped on Charlie with terrifying spiritual energy.


    He suffered severe damage even though he was a Super Sanctuary.


    Charlie growled in pain and spat out a lot of blood as he was whipped aside for several hundred meters. He fell to the sea, then sank slowly, with the sea monster rapidly chasing after him.


    "Father!" yelled Hans in fear.


    Lindon and the others were also shocked.


    No one could escape death if the monster was ashore. Lindon started to regret his suggestion to follow them. He felt that he had made the wrong decision and risked all their lives.


    Suddenly, Wilbur levitated off the ground and then flew several hundred meters above the docks.


    Lindon and the others were stunned to see that Wilbur could fly.


    Wilbur summoned the historical halberd with a flick of his wrist.


    The Spiritual Furnace and the Dragon Crystal started to spin at high speed inside his body when he roared. The Emperor''s Crown also appeared on his head at the same time.


    He used all his spiritual energy, Dragon Power, and thunder power on the historical halberd.


    The historical halberd started to tremble as it ignited in zing spiritual mes and lightning. A terrifying runic passage appeared in the mes.


    His spiritual energy and powers kept elevating. Wilbur was covered in spiritual mes and lightning in mid-air, bing a bright fireball in the sky that rivaled the


    sun.


    The terrifying thunder echoed in the sky. Everyone in Morburn felt anxious and overwhelmed.


    Lindon and the others experienced the terrifying power firsthand, so they fell to the ground uncontrobly. They whined and they looked like they were in pain.


    They felt as if they were going to die soon.


    The sea monster that chased after Charlie felt the sudden danger.


    Its blood-red eyes looked at Wilbur while the rest of its tentacles waved like crazy.


    A raging spiritual energy rippled. A huge spell te that was almost a hundred meters wide appeared on top of its head.


    The runes crossed each other on the spell te, and a blue radiance surged to the sky. It was as if the sea had a blue sun.


    Wilbur shouted once again.


    "Die, you monster!"


    He threw the historical halberd in his hand as he shouted.


    The historical halberd soared through the air with destructive power. It darted towards the sea monster like a huge meteor.


    The sea monster shrieked, and the spell te heightened for more than ten meters.


    The historical halberdnded on the spell te in the blink of an eye.


    The spell te was instantly shattered, and it turned to dissipating energy.


    His historical halberd carried the rest of the terrifying force and attacked the sea monster.


    The sea monster gave a frightening roar as its seven tentacles whipped at the historical halberd frantically.

 Chapter 1439

    However, the Emperor''s Crown was not something the sea monster could fight against.


    The historical halberd instantly ripped its tentacles to shreds and prated the huge head of the sea monster.


    The spiritual mes of the sea monster died out as it groaned. The groan echoed throughout the sea, and the monster turned into a mountain of limp flesh, floating lifelessly on the sea.


    Meanwhile, a raging dissipating energy started a tsunami at the sea. A hundred- meter-high wave went toward the coastline.


    Lindon and the others had barely snapped out of their daze before they saw the iing wave, which once again plunged them into despair.


    Wilbur stepped toward the sea as if he was just walking down some stairs.


    Each step he took pushed the waves back. With each sessive step he took toward the sea, the huge wave was pushed back gradually.


    When he reached the sea surface and ced his feet on the water, the sea was calm and peaceful once more.


    Lindon and the others felt stunned to witness the miracle, leaving them utterly speechless.


    Hans gasped and he could not stop trembling.


    Wilbur stepped next to the dead body of the sea monster. He retrieved the historical halberd and tossed it back to the demine.


    Then, he smashed the dead body into bits with one punch before grabbing something.


    There was a basketball-sized, blue-colored monster core in his hand.


    The monster''s core looked just like the sea with a clear and pure blue color. There was blue iridescence spinning inside, forming countless runes that emitted terrifying and powerful energy.


    Wilbur nodded with satisfaction and tossed the monster core into the demine.


    Hans nervously looked at the sea because he did not see his father.


    Charlie was deep in the sea at that moment. He abruptly opened his eyes.


    Spiritual energy started to activate inside him. He shot out from the sea like a cannon, then he descended and stood next to Wilbur.


    "Are you alright?" asked Wilbur.


    Charlie nced at the dead sea monster. He replied, "I''m fine, sir. It''s only a minor injury."


    "It''s not a minor injury, but it''s alright. You''ll be fine when youe back with me and recuperate," said Wilbur while smiling.


    Charlie bowed and said, "Yes, sir."


    "Let''s go."


    He said it nonchntly before walking towards the docks. Charlie followed him closely.


    He did not know how Wilbur killed the sea monster because he was unconscious.


    However, he imagined it was an outstanding attack from Wilbur, judging from the dead body.


    He felt like Wilbur was a lot better than him. He was truly impressed, and he felt happy that he was able to be his follower. He almost felt excited about it.


    Hans knelt when they returned to the docks. He wanted to show his utter respect.


    Lindon and the others stood there in a daze. They looked at Wilbur and did not know what to do.


    "The issue has been resolved, everyone. Let''s go back, alright?" asked Wilbur while smiling.


    Lindon and the others could not snap out of it. They rooted in ce with shock as though they had seen an alien.


    Elise was especially so. Various expressions appeared on her face, and she looked at Wilbur with a strange look in her eyes.


    Wilbur frowned and felt like other people would arrive soon. He thought that it was not a good idea to stay.


    Therefore, he ignored Elise and the others and walked away instead.


    Charlie and Hans quickly followed.


    "Sir, how about you stay at my castle for a few days? It will be very chaotic for a while," suggested Hans carefully.


    Wilbur thought that it was a good idea.


    A lot of supernatural incidents urred. The government, media, and people from all sorts of industries would surely try to investigate.

 Chapter 1440

    There would be a hugemotion in Morburn. Hans'' castle would be the only


    peaceful ce.


    Wilbur felt like he should let Hans check him out from the hotel.


    He nodded, so Hans was overjoyed and led the way.


    Charlie silently muttered, "You''re finally of some use."


    Hans was taken aback and almost shed a tear.


    That was the first time he ever got apliment from his father.


    It was technically not apliment, but it was still a huge surprise to Hans regardless.


    Lindon finally snapped out of his daze after Wilbur left.


    He took a deep breath as if he woke up from a dream.


    He yelled, "Quick, follow them! We have to thank Mister Penn and ask for his forgiveness!"


    Jadan and the others were also frantic at that moment.


    They realized they insulted and mocked Wilbur before.


    However, Wilbur did not mind them.


    They were afraid that they would never sleep well again if they did not gain forgiveness from such a terrifying person.


    He could easily ruin their lives with a remark regardless of where they were.


    Wilbur arrived at Hans'' castle and sat in the living room. Hans quickly served him top-notch coffee.


    Wilbur sipped and nodded. He said, "Help me check out from the Crown International Hotel. Then, buy two ne tickets to Dasha''s Zend Airport."


    There were no one-way flights to Seechertown, so he could only transit in Zend.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll handle the procedures right away, but the ne ticket may be dyed for a few days," said Hans carefully.


    Wilbur looked at Hans, which caused him to quickly exin, "My father never left Morburn, so he has no passport. The quickest I can make it is two days."


    Wilbur understood once he heard the exnation.


    It was indeed more troublesome for those who had never gone overseas before. It was quite fast if Hans could get it done in two days.


    Usually, getting a passport could take weeks.


    Wilbur felt like they were unlike him. Faye applied for his passport and visa to every nation under thepany name because he had a lot of business to attend to, so he could fly overseas anytime.


    "Hurry up then," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Hans hurriedly nodded, then turned and called his butler to dial the hotel for check-out procedures.


    He also went to work on his father''s passport.


    Wilbur drank his coffee while Charlie silently stood next to him.


    Hans barely caught his breath after making the phone call. Suddenly, he was informed that Lindon and the others were outside, requesting to meet.


    Hans wanted to refuse, thinking, ''What a joke. Do they think now is a good time?''


    However, he felt like they were probably not looking for him. It seemed like they were acquainted with Wilbur.


    He had a cold sweat and hurriedly went to Wilbur to ask, "Sir, Lindon and the others are requesting to meet you. Would you like to meet them?"


    Wilbur frowned and replied slowly, "Let them in."


    Soon, Lindon and the others walked into the castle. They cautiously came to the table and bowed properly at Wilbur.


    Wilbur nced at them and frowned. He said, "That''s not necessary. Get up."


    "Sorry, Mister Penn. We didn''t know you were such a legendary figure. We''re sorry for offending you. We deserve to die."


    Lindon spoke on their behalf and bowed courteously.


    Then, Jaden, Carlson, Connor, and Elise also bowed. They trembled like criminals awaiting judgment.


    They used to be very rude towards Wilbur, after all.

 Chapter 1441

    Wilbur shook his head with a smile.


    Jaden, Connor, and the others were definitely rude, but it was just amon problem among wealthy people. They looked down on others wherever they went.


    However, Wilbur did not harbor any hatred towards any of them, nor would he cause trouble for them because of that.


    Wilbur put down his coffee and stood up, helping Lindon up and saying, "We''re all from the same country. Even if there were some conflicts, I won''t hold any grudges. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Wilbur knew that that group would probably feel uneasy for the rest of their lives if he had not said that.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, Lindon and the others breathed clear sighs of relief.


    Lindon said with some embarrassment, "We were just too ignorant. I''m truly ashamed. Thank you for your generosity, sir. If you have any orders for us in the future, our family will obey you without any hesitation."


    "My family as well," Carlson said in a hurry.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Alright, alright. Please, take a seat. There''s no need to keep standing."


    Wilbur motioned for them to sit down with him.


    Naturally, Lindon and the others did not dare to sit down at all.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "We''re allpatriots here, so there''s no need to be so formal."


    When he heard that, Lindon gritted his teeth and said, "Then we''ll take you up on that."


    Lindon nced at Carlson before he sat down beside Wilbur.


    When Carlson said that, he clenched his teeth and sat down as well. However, the two of them only dared to sit on the edge of their chairs and were sittingpletely upright.


    Elise, Connor, and Jaden were younger and had no ce in this conversation. So, they obediently stood by the side and sneakily nced at Wilbur.


    Elise in particr was looking at Wilbur with a gaze that almost overflowed with affection.


    After chatting with the two of them for a while and seeing how ufortable they seemed, Wilbur smiled and said, "Alright, I''m a bit tired and want to rest. You should go and rest too."


    They nodded repeatedly before they bowed again and left.


    The next two days, the whole of Morburn was boiling with rumors of sea monsters and mysterious people battling them, with various versions of the rumors flying around.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur secluded himself, waiting for Charlie''s passport to be processed.


    However, on the second night, Wilbur received a call from an unknown number. After he answered, he heard Elise''s voice.


    "Mister Penn, how are you?"


    "Elise, how did you get my number?" Wilbur was surprised.


    "Didn''t you lend me your phone to call my father?" Elise asked weakly.


    "Oh." Wilbur had a moment of realization before he said, "Do you need something?"


    The other side was silent for a long time before Elise said meekly, "Mr. Penn, could I invite you out for dinner?"


    Wilbur had wanted to refuse initially, but he felt like Elise was a good person. Wilbur thought about it for a moment before he agreed.


    "Alright then, eight o''clock tonight. I''ll be waiting for you at the Ocean Blue Room


    at Crown International Hotel''s restaurant," Elise said excitedly.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Elise, we''re about the same age. There''s no need for you to be so formal."


    "Really?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it."


    "Alright, then I''ll just call you Wilbur."


    "Sure, that''s not a problem."


    "Okay, Wilbur, I''ll be waiting for you." Elise hung up the phone with a joyful look.


    Wilbur smiled slightly as he stood at the top floor of the castle and looked out into the vast sea.


    In the evening, Wilbur told Charlie and Hans that he was going out for a stroll.


    Hans immediately arranged for a vehicle to drive Wilbur to the hotel.


    Wilbur arrived at the Ocean Blue Room and pushed the door open to enter.


    He saw Elise wearing a blue evening gown that showcased her perfect figure. A string of navy-blue pearls adorned her long, fair neck.

 Chapter 1442

    The V-neckline revealed half of her tantalizing bosom.


    The slit beneath the evening gown extended all the way up to the thighs, revealing her fair and slender legs that were even fairer than the string of pearls.


    That night, Elise looked like a nymph, enchanting and elegant.


    When Wilbur entered, Elise hurried over.


    Wilbur waved his hand to stop her and said with a smile, "There''s no need to be


    polite."


    Elise bit her lips lightly and slowly sat down.


    Wilbur sat across from Elise. On the table, various exquisite delicacies were


    alreadyid out, all made from incredibly precious ingredients.


    That table had definitely cost a fortune.


    Wilbur asked with a smile, "Isn''t this too extravagant?"


    "With the help that you provided us, this is nothing," Elise said.


    Wilburughed and said, "Are you alone tonight? Where''s everyone else?"


    "They are too embarrassed toe," Elise responded.


    Wilbur smiled. That was definitely likely. After all, those guys did not really have any pleasant encounters with him before.


    At that moment, Elise opened a bottle of Martell and poured some for both of them. Then, she raised her ss and said, "Thank you, Wilbur."


    Wilbur raised his ss without saying anything and finished it in one gulp.


    When she saw that, Elise followed suit and drank hers as well.


    However, Elise clearly was not that familiar with alcohol. After taking that gulp, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Wilbur quickly said, "If you can''t drink, you shouldn''t force yourself."


    "I''m fine," Elise stubbornly insisted.


    There was nothing Wilbur could do about it, and he started to eat.


    Just like that, the two of them chatted as they ate, and Elise would asionally share a drink with Wilbur.


    They had drunk the whole bottle, with Wilbur drinking eighty percent of it. Even so, Elise was already leaning against her chair, looking like she was about to copse. Her gaze was unfocused as well.


    It had happened too suddenly, catching Wilbur off guard.


    After being stunned for a moment, Wilbur helped Elise up and said, "Which room are you staying in? I''ll take you back?"


    Elise turned her head and squinted, taking a long time before she remembered her room number and mumbled it to Wilbur.


    Wilbur helplessly helped Elise back to her room and put her on the sofa.


    "You should call your brother and the others to take care of you. I don''t think you''ll be fine alone like this," Wilbur said.


    Yet, Elise was already incredibly drunk. Her mind was too foggy to make a phone call.


    So, Wilbur sat silently beside her, taking out Elise''s phone before trying to unlock it with her fingerprints.


    Just as he picked up Elise''s hand to unlock the phone, Elise suddenly hugged Wilbur around the waist and murmured, "Wilbur, can you forgive them? My brother and father are having a rough time."


    Wilbur said in exasperation, "Didn''t I already say that things were fine between us? There''s nothing to worry about."


    "Really?" Elise struggled to open her eyes as she looked at Wilbur with a dazed expression.


    Wilbur smiled, "Of course."


    "You''re such a nice person, Wilbur."


    "As she said that, Elise suddenly wriggled around like a snake, wrapping her arms around Wilbur''s shoulders as her lips kissed towards Wilbur''s mouth."


    "Hey, hey, don''t do this. It''s inappropriate, Elise," Wilbur eximed.


    However, either because she was drunk, or something else, Elisepletely ignored his words. Her entire body pressed down as she pinned Wilbur onto the sofa.


    With a fragrant warmth enveloping him, Wilbur broke out into a cold sweat.


    The whole thing had caught himpletely off guard, and he pushed Elise away.


    However, Elise suddenly sat up straight, and the straps of her evening gown slipped off, revealing her upper body before she pressed down again.

 Chapter 1443

    Wilbur was caught in an incredibly awkward position. Honestly, that kind of temptation was something no man could resist.


    However, Elise was clearly drunk. If he sumbed to her advances, he would be taking advantage of her moment of vulnerability.


    On top of that, both her father and brother were around. If he did that, how could he face that? No matter what, he was still someone with a reputation to maintain.


    With no other choice, Wilbur resorted to a spirit attack that caused Elise to faint. Elise copsed stiffly onto the sofa, lying down on it.


    Wilbur helped her put on her clothes properly before he hastily left the hotel as if he was fleeing.


    However, right after Wilbur left, Elise woke up with a deste expression on her face.


    From her clear eyes, there was no sign of drunkenness at all.


    After a moment, Elise pulled out her phone and dialed a number. After the call connected, she said, "He''s gone," Before she hung up.


    Not long after that, Lindon, Connor, Carlson, and Jaden arrived at her room.


    Elise sat there silently, not uttering a word.


    Lindon frowned and said, "Did he not do anything?"


    Elise bit her lips and remained silent.


    Conner said, "Dad, don''t ask."


    It was definitely inappropriate for a father to ask his daughter about something like this.


    However, Lindon was too anxious about the situation and did not consider that.


    Carlson had a worried expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, Jaden''s expression was aplicated mixture of anger, powerlessness, and various other feelings.


    He knew that he had lost the right to say anything to Elise and could not even show a hint of dissatisfaction.


    Wilbur''s strength had shut down any ability he had to protest, so he had to silently bear with everything.


    Lindon started to pace back and forth in the room while everyone else remained silent.


    Jaden went over to the liquor cab and grabbed a bottle of strong alcohol before he started to drink heavily.


    After a long time, Lindon stopped and said, "When we return, Elise will be studying in Seechertown."


    "What? Why?" Elise eximed in surprise.


    Lindon said slowly, "I already had someone check Wilbur''s name in the country. He''s also known as Trevor Penn and called the Divine General. He''s renowned in the northwest and even nationwide, and he lives in Seechertown."


    "He''s The Divine General?" Everyone eximed in surprise.


    Lindon nodded and continued, "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he can establish a rtionship with us, our group will thrive. No one will dare to oppose us in the future."


    "Then what are you trying to do?" Carlson asked.


    Lindon exined, "With our wealth, it doesn''t matter where Elise goes to school. Sending her to Seechertown will give her a way to connect with him. If they really get together, our future will be limitless."


    All of them fell silent. It was undoubtedly a great decision on Lindon''s part.


    If they could establish this connection, then there would be no limit to what they could achieve.


    Connor frowned and said, "Dad, I think we should ask Elise about this. In the end, she''s the one who needs to live with this decision."

 Chapter 1444

    "This kind of opportunity doesn''te to just anyone. They say that misfortune


    and fortunee hand in hand. The misfortune you faced this time might be the cause of the rise of our families. Elise, what do you think?" Lindon looked at his daughter and said.


    Elise was silent for a long time. In the end, she bit her lips and nodded gently.


    It was evident that she was not forced into it, and that it waspletely voluntary. When she nodded, the corners of her mouth unconsciously lifted.


    Lindon noticed that and nodded with satisfaction.


    Connor did notment further, while Carlson looked at his son. Jaden''sst hope had been extinguished, and he started to drink heavily with a bitter look on his face.


    That night, Jaden got incredibly drunk and vomited everywhere. Carlson attended to his son, sighing repeatedly but feeling helpless.


    Even though they were billionaires, they could not escape all trouble and were still powerless in some situations. Regr people probably had it even harder.


    That night, in a huge mansion in the capital of Westeria, an elderly man in his sixties sat on a massive chair in the hall, listening to reports from a group in front of him.


    The old man had thick eyebrows and wore in clothes. Despite being barefoot on the white floor, he exuded a formidable aura that caused everyone else to feel incredibly cautious.


    That man was the strongest Emperor level cultivator in Westeria, the existence that dominated the cultivation world of the country, Atrus Wood.


    "Sir, Governor Wynna and Chairman Morris are both dead. They died to Wilbur Penn."


    "That person killed a ten-thousand-year-old sea monster in Morburn and took away its core."


    "Hans and his son are said to have surrendered to him, and he''s staying in Hans'' residence."


    "The President is furious and has ordered you to take action immediately to capture him at all costs."


    Atrus listened to the reports with a calm expression the whole time.


    After everyone finished their reports, they looked at this legendary master.


    However, Atrus still remained silent for a long time.


    They were starting to get anxious.


    "Sir, this person is probably at the Super Sanctuary level. However, no matter what level he''s in, killing important figures in our county like this needs to be punished."


    "He even took away the core of the sea monster. It should belong to you."


    "The President has ordered you to take action as well. How could we let a foreigner do as he pleases in our country?"


    When Atrus heard that, he finally smiled and said, "Super Sanctuary level. Charlie has already reached that level over a decade ago. If he really submitted to someone, then that person is probably at the Emperor level."


    "What?" They were all in disbelief. Emperor level cultivators were like mythical creatures. Could there really be someone so young at that level?


    Suddenly, everyone was silent. If he really was at the Emperor level, then they would need to deal with him carefully.


    At that moment, Atrus stood up and said, "Give out the order. Every Sanctuary level and Super Sanctuary level cultivator in the country is to reach Morburn before tomorrow night. Prepare to kill this person with me."


    "Yes, sir," everyone said excitedly.


    Atrus was as impressive as always. This battle was undoubtedly going to be recorded in history and be a legend.


    As Atrus returned to his room, a woman who looked like a dry corpse was lying on the bed. There were tubes inserted into her body that were connected to various instruments. The whole ce was filled with the scent of medicine mixed with the scent of disinfectant.


    Atrus gently leaned over the bed, caressing the woman''s face that had lost all semnce of humanity as he said gently, "Dear, the chance hase. A young Emperor level cultivator is here. Once I kill him and transnt his organs to you, you can wake up and withstand the toxicity of the Crimson Lotus. We''ll live for a hundred years together. Wait for me, I''ll definitely bring his body back intact."

 Chapter 1445

    That night, every cultivator from the Sanctuary level and above received Atrus'' order.


    They did not hesitate as they rushed to Morburn in the fastest way possible.


    Fifty-three Sanctuary level experts and seven Super Sanctuary level experts were there. Hundreds of Ambience level experts came along to witness the excitement as well.


    It was the battle of a century, one that no cultivator wanted to miss, or they would regret for the rest of their lives.


    ...


    The next afternoon, Wilbur sat on the castle''s watchtower and looked at the splendid view of the sea.


    Suddenly, Hans and Charlie hurriedly rushed up.


    "Is the passport ready?" Wilbur said without looking back.


    Hans was sweating as he stammered out, "It''s done."


    Wilbur frowned and turned to look at the two, "Is something wrong?"


    Hans looked at his father before he said, "Sir, Westeria''s strongest cultivator, Atrus, ordered all Sanctuary level experts in the country to gather here to prepare to attack you."


    "Atrus wants to attack me?" Wilbur asked, puzzled.


    Hans was sweating heavily, but Charlie calmly exined, "Atrus Wood is an Emperor level powerhouse whomands the cultivation world in Westeria. They said that you killed Governor Wynna and Director Morries, so they issued the order to kill you. I''ve publicly imed responsibility for their murders and said that it has nothing to do with you."


    After Wilbur heard that, he paused for a moment before he said with a slight smile, "Whether you admit it or not doesn''t really matter."


    "Why?" Charlie asked in confusion.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "He wants to kill me, and just needs a reason. The reason doesn''t really matter."


    "Why does he want to kill you?"


    Hans was extremely puzzled. As fellow powerhouses at the Emperor level, their


    level of power was such that a battle would definitely result in the death of either party.


    Why would Atrus do that?


    Even though he had brought so many Sanctuary level experts to give him an incredible advantage, a battle between Emperor level cultivators was incredibly dangerous no matter how you looked at it. What was the point?


    Wilbur turned to look at the sea and said slowly, "There''s always a reason. Battles between powerful individuals have always been a form of cultivation anyway. You''ll only be able to gain better insights in the face of life and death, or maybe he just doesn''t like me. After all, I''m just a foreigner here, and people have territories just like animals do. For instance, this castle is your territory, and you wouldn''t easily allow others to do as they please here."


    Hans fell silent. The reasoning did make sense.


    "It''s also possible that he''s just too bored. He stands at the lonely peak and is invincible, but high ces are chilly. He might just want someone to y with," Wilbur said with a smile, "No matter what, I admire his courage. I''ll wait for him here."


    Charlie frowned. "Sir, the situation is very unfavorable to you. If you can, you should leave."


    "Leave? Then what about you?" Wilbur smiled.


    Charlie said, "I will take the responsibility of killing Wynna and Morris. As your follower, I have a duty to protect you."


    "Haha, then what about you?" Wilbur looked at Hans.


    Hans was sweating like a waterfall, but he gritted his teeth and said, "I will bear the responsibility together with my father."


    Wilbur nodded, facing the sea, and said, "I''mforted that you say that, but I''m looking forward to Atrus'' arrival. It''s been a long time since I had a decent opponent."


    Both Charlie and Hans were shocked.


    An Emperor level powerhouse, seven Super Sanctuary level cultivators, and fifty- three Sanctuary level cultivators.


    It was almost the power of a whole country, so why was Wilbur so confident? Wilbur said calmly, "This sea will be our battlefield. Tell Atrus I''ll be waiting for him there."


    After he finished, Wilbur leaped hundreds of meters into the air,nding on the sea surface before he sprinted away, leaving behind a trail of white waves as he disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 1446

    Hans looked at his father in shock.


    Charlie turned around and went downstairs to the hall on the first floor before he sat on the table and waited silently.


    Hans, with nothing else to do, could only follow beside Charlie.


    Night fell quickly, and darkness quickly enveloped thend.


    Powerful individuals from all over Morburn started to advance toward the castle.


    Fifty-three Sanctuary level cultivators and seven Super Sanctuary level cultivators soon arrived in front of the castle, waiting.


    They were waiting for their leader.


    Even more Ambience level experts followed behind from a distance, awaiting the start of that battle.


    At eight, Atrus appeared, escorted by dozens of subordinates.


    All of the Sanctuary level cultivators saluted and greeted him.


    Atrus waved before he looked towards the castle.


    At that moment, Charlie and Hans walked out.


    Charlie saluted Atrus and said, "Respected Lord Atrus, my master is waiting for you at sea."


    Atrus looked at Charlie and said, "So you''ve be a follower of his?"


    "Yes," Charlie replied, his expression unchanging.


    Atrus remained silent, but the atmosphere started to be heavy and filled with tension.


    All of the powerful individuals looked at Charlie in anger, as if he was a traitor.


    Charlie remained unmoved.


    However, at that moment, Hans suddenly stepped forward and walked to Atrus'' side, hurriedly bowing before saying, "Lord Atrus, this was my father''s personal decision. I haven''t submitted to Wilbur, but I was just powerless in the face of his pressure. I firmly stand by your side, and I hope you can see that."


    Atrus looked at Hans in amusement.


    Charlie remained emotionless as if he had not heard what his son said.


    After a moment, Atrus smiled slightly and said, "I understand."


    Hans let out a sigh of relief. Atrus had an absolute advantage at that moment.


    If he was on Wilbur''s side, then he would probably not survive for much longer.


    As for his father, Charlie had always been crazy anyway. He could do whatever he wanted as long as it did not affect Hans.


    If his father died, then it was probably a good thing. At the very least, he would not have to worry about that madman.


    "What about you?" Atrus looked at Charlie.


    Charlie said, "I''m a follower of Wilbur. I''ve already sworn an oath."


    Atrus nodded, "Your courage ismendable. Everyone, follow me to the sea. Let''s fight this Emperor."


    After that, Atrus flew up and shot out into the sea.


    The others let out a shout as they followed closely behind him.


    After everyone left, Charlie looked at his son.


    Hans said loudly, "Dad, can''t you see what the situation is? Are you going to drag me down with you? Do you want our family to die with you and me?"


    Charlie said nothing at that and merely rushed to sea.


    Looking at the look of disdain Charlie had on his face, Hans felt like his dignity had been ruthlessly trampled on. He roared toward the sea, "Did I do something wrong? Does everyone have to be a madman like you? Answer me!"

 Chapter 1447

    Wilbur stopped when he was roughly two hundred kilometers away from the coast, then he disappeared from sight.


    In the middle of the night, Wilbur looked at Dark Dispense, the historical halberd, and the Sword of Judgement.


    Two of them were his own weapons, while the Sword of Judgment was a weapon from the Church of the Holy Illuminati.


    His second consciousness was analyzing the power contained within the Sword of Judgment and itsposition.


    After a moment, he activated his second consciousness, and countless pieces of information flooded into his mind, making him dizzy.


    After a long while, he let out a sigh and fell deep into thought.


    Then, he picked up the sea monster''s core.


    It was a top-grade offering that contained incredible energy.


    Wilbur wasted no time as he threw the core directly into the Dragon''s Altar as a sacrifice.


    At the same time, in Crown International Hotel, Lindon and the others were looking at each other in the room.


    They had received the news that all the experts in the country were working together to attack Wilbur. After all, there was no way such arge matter could be kept hidden.


    "What do we do? The situation seems bad," Carlson said with worry.


    They had just put all their eggs in Wilbur''s basket. None of them thought this would happen.


    They had heard that the strongest of Westeria was leading all of Westeria''s experts against Wilbur. It was a battle for the ages.


    Things were looking very grim for Wilbur.


    After all, practically all of Westeria''s experts were there.


    If Wilbur was defeated and died, it was hard to say that it would not affect them.


    The moment the experts of Westeria figured out their rtionship with Wilbur, there was nothing to say that they would not be dragged into it.


    They were like mere ants in front of those experts.


    Looking at everyone feeling anxious, Lindon said, "It''s too early to talk about things right now. Let''s be patient."


    "Lindon, do you think Wilbur has a chance? I heard that the strongest of Esteria, Atrus, is at the Emperor level too. He even has seven Super Sanctuary level experts and fifty-three Sanctuary level cultivators with him. Who could stand up to such might?" Carlson said with worry.


    "Why don''t we just go back? It''s very dangerous here right now," Jaden said anxiously.


    Lindon seemed hesitant at that moment.


    Connor said, "Dad, I think going back is the best choice as well. We should move before anyone notices us."


    Lindon had a solemn look on his face, but it was obvious that he was getting swayed.


    At that moment, Elise said, "Then you should all go. I will wait here for Wilbur." "Don''t be stupid, he''s about to die!" Jaden shouted.


    Elise said firmly, "Since we''ve already made the decision, we should stick to it until the end. Even if we probably won''t be much help, we shouldn''t be running away at the first sign of danger."


    "Running away?" Jaden shouted, "We''re just protecting ourselves. We have no connection to Wilbur right now, and you still aren''t his woman."


    Elise looked at Jaden and said slowly, "But if I want to be his woman, this is the least that I can do. I shouldn''t leave. The rest of you can go, but I want to go witness this battle."


    After she said that, Elise got up and left.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" Jaden asked in shock.


    But Elise was not swayed at all, and she continued to walk out.


    Connor looked at his father anxiously.


    Lindon frowned as he looked at his daughter leave.


    After a while, he sighed and said in a deep voice, "None of us have the courage of


    a single girl. Connor,e with me to the docks to witness this battle."


    Connor nodded silently.


    "You should go back, we can''t put all our eggs in one basket," Lindon looked at Carlson and Jaden.


    Carlson was stunned for a moment before he sighed and said, "Lindon, you know me. I''ve been following you since I was a child, and I''ve never questioned your decisions. You''re why I''m who I am today. Naturally, I''ll follow you this time too."


    "You''re crazy. You''re all crazy," Jaden shook his head in disbelief.

 Chapter 1448

    Carlson stepped forward and patted his son on the shoulder lightly, saying, "Go back to Dasha. Be more restrained in the future. Money alone can''t get you absolute power in this world, and I can''t protect you forever."


    Lindon walked outside with his son, and Carlson quickly followed them.


    Only Jaden was left in the room.


    He was incredibly puzzled and angry.


    An inexplicable me was ignited in his heart.


    Filled with anger, he smashed the furniture in the room to pieces in a fit of rage.


    Along the coastline of the pier, Ambience level experts crowded the area, all of them trying to get a good look at the sea.


    Lindon and the others arrived at the pier and quietly stood in a corner.


    At that moment, Wilbur appeared again. He stood up with his hands behind his back and faced the sea.


    Before too long, fifty-three Sanctuary level and seven Super Sanctuary level cultivators all stepped onto the sea, lining up in a row a hundred meters away from Wilbur.


    After that, a barefoot figure descended from the sky andnded slowly in front of them, causing the sea to ripple.


    Wilbur slowly turned around and looked at the barefooted man.


    The old man''s eyebrows were raised slightly.


    He was dressed simply and barefoot.


    "Mister Atrus Wood?" Wilbur smiled and said.


    Atrus nodded and replied, "Mister Wilbur Penn."


    "That''s me. Being able to fight someone as strong as you is truly an honor," Wilbur said calmly.


    Atrus said, "I''m sorry, but I brought this many people here to ensure my victory." "That''s alright. Why fight alone when you can gang up, right?" Wilbur smiled. Atrus was silent as mes of spiritual energy ignited over his body, with a crown rising above his head that emitted a dazzling light.


    At the same time, a terrifying spiritual energy spread out over the sea, causing the waves to surge.


    Behind him, those Sanctuary and Super Sanctuary level cultivators also ignited their spiritual energy mes, with various weapons appearing in their hands.


    Waves of spiritual energy pressure shed with each other, and strong winds swept across the sea.


    A strange weapon condensed in Atrus'' hands as well.


    It looked like a sword, but the whole de seemed to constantly be changing and shifting. It seemed to have a phased attribute.


    Phased attributes were something that could disintegrate all matter, and it was extremely terrifying.


    If it were a phased weapon, then Atrus would be almost invincible. Who could withstand a blow from such a weapon?


    Wilbur looked at Atrus'' weapon and frowned.


    Atrus said calmly, "This is just the Sword of the Void. It''s not a phased weapon."


    "The Sword of the Void," Wilbur muttered to himself.


    He did not know what that was, but it was probably Atrus'' unique ability.


    All Emperor level cultivators had their own unique abilities, just like everyone at


    the Sanctuary level had their own unique domains.


    Wilbur had three abilities.


    The Sword of the Void might be one of Atrus''.


    Wilbur summoned his halberd. With a shake, spiritual mes ignited around it and gave off thunderous rumbles.


    At that moment, the Sanctuary level fighters started to run wildly, forming a circle


    a hundred meters away and surrounding Wilbur.


    Emperor level battles were not something they could directly participate in.


    All they could do was support Atrus. They just needed to disrupt and ambush Wilbur and let Atrus deal the killing blow.

 Chapter 1449

    Wilbur furrowed his brows slightly, and spiritual energy surged around him, while an Emperor''s Crown rose above his head.


    When facing off against an Emperor, no one had the audacity to be overconfident.


    As the Emperor''s Crown ascended, two separatews of the universe began to collide. In the sky above the sea, a fierce wind howled, sweeping toward the horizon.


    Even before the battle began, the terrifying spiritual energy pressure and the sharp aura of Emperors had already spread for miles around.


    The spiritual energy mes on both men''s bodies and the radiance of the Emperor''s Crown shone as brightly as lighthouses at sea.


    All the spectators on the pier trembled with excitement.


    Was this what battles between Emperors were like? Even before it began, it was already so astonishing.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with anticipation and excitement.


    However, Lindon and the others wore solemn and serious expressions.


    At this moment, Jaden silently approached and stood by his father''s side.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to go back to the country?" Carlson asked angrily.


    Jaden sighed bitterly. "Am I supposed to be more cowardly than a girl?"


    Carlson sighed deeply when he heard this, patting his son''s head.


    Elise sighed silently when she heard this.


    At that moment, spiritual energy mes erupted from Atrus and rose into the sky. His spiritual energy seemed to reach its peak.


    He waved the Sword of Void in his hand and shouted, "Let''s begin."


    With that, he disappeared in a sh, crossing a hundred meters in an instant, shing toward Wilbur with a sword apanied by illusions.


    Wilbur raised his halberd to parry.


    As the halberd and the Sword of Void collided, they erupted with a roar and terrifying spiritual energy turbulence.


    But in the next moment, Atrus disappeared in a sh.


    "sh Step?"


    Wilbur was momentarily stunned. Atrus had already appeared behind him and made a stab with lightning speed.


    Wilbur shouted loudly, swinging his spear backward without turning around while alsounching a spirit attack in an attempt to stun Atrus.


    However, the Sword of Void disappeared as soon as it collided with the halberd, and Wilbur''s spirit attack missed.


    Wilbur''s spirit spread out, searching for Atrus'' position.


    It was only then that he realized that even with his spirit, he could not find Atrus.


    What Atrus was using was not merely quick movement, but a form of spatial movement, almost like he was crossing through space.


    sh Step involved moving extremely quickly in a way that was hard to see with the naked eye.


    However, spatial movement allowed one to briefly traverse space. Because they were in different spaces, Wilbur could not locate Atrus'' position even with his spirit. Only when Atrus appeared could he lock on, but it was toote by then. Just with this ability alone, Atrus could dominate the world.


    However, Wilbur''s spirit was exceptionally terrifying, and his Godly Training Form was also divine, allowing him to make the right move at the first opportunity when locking onto Atrus'' position, which enabled him to cope.


    As Atrus appeared again, a sword swept across Wilbur''s side, and the Sword of Void emitted a sharp whistle.


    Wilbur did not have time to turn around. His wrist twisted strangely, and the halberd shed diagonally downward.


    The two weapons collided once again, setting off a terrifying spiritual energy turbulence.


    But these spiritual energy turbulences disappeared along with Atrus'' departure.


    In that instant, Wilbur also discovered that the Sword of Void in Atrus'' hand had absorbed these spiritual energy turbulences, growing a little stronger.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows tightly.


    So, that was the secret of the Sword of Void.

 Chapter 1450

    It could absorb the spiritual energy from its surroundings to strengthen itself.


    The Sword of the Void was a spiritual energy weapon as well. If it could constantly absorb spiritual energy to grow stronger, it meant that it could constantly strengthen itself and be increasingly difficult to deal with.


    Sure enough, the next time Atrus appeared, Wilbur clearly felt the enhancement of spiritual energy in the attack.


    If that continued for a long time, the weapon would be increasingly terrifying until it was too hard to deal with.


    Wilbur shouted out, and his halberd flew to block that attack. Then, he viciously stabbed toward the ce where Atrus disappeared.


    Space twisted, and thunder resounded over the waves.


    Atrus appeared a dozen meters away, looking clearly disheveled.


    However, Wilbur''s expression had paled as well.


    An attack that managed to significantly affect space required absolutely terrifying spiritual energy and power.


    Atrus nodded in praise, but Wilbur did not stop as he charged forward.


    His halberd spun like a windmill as he unleashed a storm of strikes at Atrus.


    Atrus'' ability to move through space was not unlimited. Space and time have always been the most mysteriousws.


    The fact that Atrus could move through space for a short time was already very impressive.


    If he could use it for an extended period of time, he would be a god.


    Atrus did not underestimate Wilbur''s attack. His de danced as it shed with Wilur''s strikes.


    The two of them were constantly exchanging blows on the sea, and their weapons would set off earth-shattering roars and spiritual energy turbulence.


    Yet, those turbulences were constantly absorbed by the Sword of the Void, causing it to grow stronger.


    At the same time, those Sanctuary level and Super Sanctuary level cultivatorsunched their attacks as well.


    Ice spears, lightning, magic orbs, wind des, and various other spells like paralysis, confusion, freezing, and petrification were all being constantly thrown at Wilbur.


    Suddenly, the entire surface of the sea was filled with colorful lights, with spiritual energy rising to the sky.


    While Wilbur fought Atrus in close quarters, he dodged those spells. Those he could not evade he simply resisted.


    With his powerful draconic resistance, some intermediate-level spells could not cause any harm to him or restrict his movements.


    However, it still affected his battle with Atrus. After all, just the slightest moment of distraction in a battle between Emperors was enough to be a fatal battle.


    At that moment, the spectators at the pier watched the colorful spiritual energies


    in the sea, as well as the explosions that shook the sky and the massive waves. Even the pressure that surged over was incredibly exciting.


    Emperors were truly in a ss of their own.


    They were at least a hundred kilometers away, but they could still feel and see the battle. It was just shocking.


    It truly was the battle of a century.


    Lindon and the others looked incredibly serious, especially Elise, who was


    clenching her fists tightly, almost as if she was a part of the battle.


    Atrus and Wilbur were in closebat for a minute before they suddenly retreated.


    Wilbur''s body was engulfed in spiritual energy as he resisted dozens of spells, and he stared coldly at Atrus.


    Atrus smiled slightly. "You''re very formidable. It seems I''ll have to show some of my true skills."


    As he said that, Atrus pointed the Sword of the Void at his Emperor''s Crown.


    A beam of light descended to the crown and enveloped Atrus.


    "Emperor''s Domain. Dominance. Punishment. Precision. Composure."


    As Atrus muttered that, various colored lights shimmered on his body, and various attributes were added to him.

 Chapter 1451

    A terrifying aura surged out as Wilbur activated his domain.


    He raised the halberd high above his head, shouting, "Dawn of Twelve Chapters: Dirge of Despair: Dark Congration of the Abyss!"


    Terrifying spiritual mes shot into the air as a sense of overwhelming hopelessness and loneliness overtook everyone.


    A thick, ck cloud rose above the ocean, forming a gigantic whirlpool that began


    to spin. Wilbur, Atrus, and the sixty Sanctuary cultivators began losing their


    spiritual energy.


    Atrus widened his eyes in shock, staring forlornly at Wilbur. "Your domain powers really are special. I feel so lonely, sad, and destitute. My spiritual energy''s draining out of me, and mybat skills are weakening as well."


    "Your domain''s powerful as well, even though I don''t know what powers it holds," Wilbur said.


    At the same time, the Sanctuary level cultivators attacking Wilbur were in shock as well.


    They felt an overwhelming sense of loneliness and hopelessness. Feelings of grief and depression crashed into them like a tidal wave, making them feel like letting go of everything or even ending their lives all at once as their spiritual energy continued to flow out of them.


    Amidst their shock, they did their best to channel their spiritual energy and spirit energy to withstand the terrifying intrusive force attacking them.


    This was a spirit intrusion that would affect one''s psyche and emotions. Under these circumstances, one''s ability to fight would weaken without any warning. If this were to go on, someone with a weaker state of mind would even have suicidal thoughts. Any cultivator below the Ambience level would end their lives at


    once.


    Despite the fact that spirit intrusions could be fought against and did not always cause the cultivator to lose motivation and confidence at once, there was nothing that could be done about the loss of spiritual energy and the terror that came about in their hearts.


    Thebined power of the Dirge of Despair and the Dark Congration of the Abyss would not attack the target''s body directly, but it was enough to cause them to sink into a state of extreme fear as their powers continued to drop.


    Atrus sensed the power of Wilbur''s domain, and said, "It looks like we''re going to have to end this battle sooner than expected."


    As he spoke, Atrus charged toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur gripped the historical halberd, staring him down.


    All of a sudden, he took a big step forward before twisting sharply to the side and piercing the halberd outwards viciously.


    A thump rang through the air.


    Atrus attacked from the left,unching an attack.


    Both men struck at the same time. The Sword of the Void and the historical halberd collided together, and Atrus cast another two deft and swift attacks.


    Wilbur flicked the halberd in his grasp wildly, blocking the two attacks as Atrus retreated at once.


    It was only then that three loud sounds from the collisions before were let out into the air.


    Thest sound was particrly deafening, as it came from Atrus'' third and most powerful attack that sent Wilbur retreating backward a good dozen or so meters. Wilbur furrowed his brows. Atrus'' third sword attack was practically explosive. Both men stared at each other, and Atrus smiled. "It''s an attack by way of electrocution. Three attacks in a row cause an explosive attack."


    "Not bad. Not bad at all," Wilbur murmured quietly.


    Atrus then said, "I''ll just tell you what my powers are so you can at least know how you''re going to die. After all, I don''t feel like this battle has been fair to you. I guess you can have that much aspensation."


    Wilbur said nothing, merely looking at Atrus calmly.

 Chapter 1452

    The Sword of the Void grew in size while in Atrus'' grasp. "I have four main powers when my domain''s activated. Juggernaut, with a one percent chance to bypass defense and cause a fatal blow; Electroshock, where the third attack would result in a critical hit; Precision, which increases the speed of the attack; Prana, for me to restore part of my spiritual energy while attacking my enemy."


    Wilbur''s expression shifted into something much lessfortable after hearing those words.


    Although the one percent chance of the Juggernaut being able to ignore the enemy''s defenses to cause a fatal blow did not sound like much, it being a matter of life and death made it an impossibly risky gamble on just when that one percent chance would trigger.


    The Electroshock was also a dangerousponent of the battle, as every critical hit would take up arge amount of spiritual energy to defend oneself against.


    On top of that, Atrus was already able to utilize his ability of spatial discement. Having Precision would only make him all the more dangerous.


    Last of all, the Prana was basically the Dark Congration of the Abyss'' worst nightmare. It could be said that Atrus'' powers so far had Wilburpletely beaten.


    Every Emperor level cultivator was a terrifying existence in the specific ways they had to kill their opponents, even if these opponents were also Emperor level elites.


    Atrus saw Wilbur''s darkening expression, and said, "Now that you know of my powers, what do you have to say?"


    Wilbur looked at the historical halberd in his grasp. "You''re just trying to wage psychological warfare against me to mess with my head and lower mybat skill. That''s the only reason you''re telling me all this, aren''t you? I have to say, though, you really are ruthless, aren''t you? You''ve got such powerful skills and so many Sanctuary level cultivators, and you still want to beat me down even further using psychological warfare."


    Atrus'' gaze flickered with confusion for a second. "You could tell. Not bad. I''m just trying to ensure my victory."


    "You''ve already got a pretty good chance at winning. Do you really need to be that careful still?" Wilbur asked.


    Atrus'' expression turned stern again. "My apologies. I need to win over your reason. It''s time for you to die, sir."


    Following that, Atrus charged toward Wilbur once more with the Sword of the Void leaving a trail of shadows in its wake.


    Wilbur activated his Godly Training Form, facing the battle head-on.


    Under the effects of Atrus'' domain, his attacks grew in speed. Every three attacks would bring about a critical hit as well, forcing Wilbur to channel arge amount of his spiritual energy against that.


    On top of that, there was also the risk of the one percent fatal attack being activated.


    Despite Atrus'' expression looking twisted with agony and grief as the Dark Congration of the Abyss continued sucking spiritual energy out of him, he actually began gaining in as the battle went on. Atrus remained impossibly calm, practically having Wilbur''s Dark Congration of the Abyss under control as his strengths continued to shine.


    Both figures wove through the air at the speed of lightning as their weapons shed wildly, causing explosions and spiritual mes to erupt into the water and bring about wild tides.


    The Sanctuary level spellmasters also took the chance to cast a few spells at Wilbur, trying to disrupt his attacks.


    Under these intense conditions, Wilbur was fighting a tough battle despite having the Godly Training Form.


    Atrus brought the sword down, bringing about a critical hit that sent Wilbur retreating backward. Atrus cast another few sword attacks, all while roaring, "Just give it up! You''re never going to defeat me. I promise to let you have a respectable death."


    "You motherf*cker, I''ll make sure you''re the one who ends up dead!"


    How dare this bastard make a threat sound so glorious and honorable? Wilbur retorted sharply at once,unching into a wild counter-attack as he swung the historical halberd toward Atrus mercilessly.


    Atrus'' expression was positively icy as the one percent fatal attack came closer and closer to being triggered.


    Right on cue, a brilliantly-colored glow shot out of the Sword of the Void in one of Atrus'' attacks.


    Atrus was overjoyed. The fatal blow had just been activated.

 Chapter 1453

    The ocean lit up with a rainbow-colored glow that extended all the way up to the heavens, making it visible to all of Morburn.


    A thick, overwhelming aura of death spread out across the water, even reaching the docks by the shore.


    Everyone froze at once, feeling like they were about to die.


    Was this the true power of an Emperor level cultivator? It was truly terrifying.


    All at once, the Ambience level elites began trembling from head to toe.


    This battle had truly shown them what a true powerhouse looked like.


    They were no more than a joke in the face of these Emperor level elites. In fact, they hardly even deserved to call themselves cultivators.


    Some people had even fallen to their knees facing the water, showing their utmost respect to the Emperor level elites in the battle.


    Lindon and the others were pale in the face.


    They were merely regr mortals and could hardly even hold themselves upright under the aura of the battle and the spirit mes exploding across the ocean.


    "To hell with you!"


    Atrus roared the words furiously. The fatal blow was able to bypass any and all defenses, striking the opponent down immediately.


    An Emperor level cultivator had the ability to utilize the power of the universe''sws, and this was what set them apart from the rest of humanity.


    Indeed, Wilbur could sense the aura of death as well.


    The spiritual energy exploding out of the Sword of the Void, as well as the powers of the universe''sws, was far from something that could be fought against with spiritual energy, physical strength, or even spells.


    The power of the universe''sws was a symbol that one had, upon advancing to Emperor level, trulyprehended the powers that were unique to them.


    After the fatal blow was activated, the expression on Atrus'' face turned murderous.


    Now was his chance to have his wish granted.


    He would be able to save his wife. Only the organs of an Emperor level cultivator were capable of fighting the intense venom, which would bring his wife back to life by his side.


    Atrus had been waiting for this day all along, and it was about to happen anytime


    now.


    The immense joy that overtook him disced the feelings of grief and hopelessness from the Dirge of Despair, even bringing about a small smile on his otherwise crazed expression.


    The Sword of the Void was making a beeline at Wilbur, and it seemed like there was no avoiding the attack.


    "Victory is just a breath away," Atrus murmured to himself.


    Just then, a brilliantly-colored bubble appeared around Wilbur and enveloped himpletely.


    Wilbur stood unmoving, staring coldly at Atrus.


    Atrus'' fatal blow struck the glowing barrier, and it absorbed all of the spiritual energy of the Sword of the Void without a sound.


    The powers of the universe''sws in the attack crumbled as well,pletely useless against the barrier.


    Atrus was in shock. The Sword of the Void seemed like a rotting nk in the face of this barrier of light,pletely unable to do anything.


    He could hardly believe it.


    The fatal blow had the ability to bypass defenses on top of the powers of the universe''sws. How had it been rendered ineffective?


    Amidst his overwhelming shock, Atrus stumbled backward as he stared at Wilbur in terror and panic.


    All at once, the Sanctuary level elites present were beyond shocked as well.


    They knew very well just how powerful Atrus was.


    The power of the fatal blow was undoubtedly terrifying.


    How had it beenpletely ineffective? The elites were even more surprised than


    Atrus was, rooted to the ground as they stood in a daze.


    Just then, over on the dock, the waters had calmed, and there was not a single speck of spiritual me or sense of spiritual pressure in the air.


    "Is it over?" someone asked fearfully.

 Chapter 1454

    Yes, it should be over by now.


    That battle between the two Emperor level elites had gone on for a good few minutes.


    It was important to note that battles of this level were usually over within two to three minutes, most of them even ending with just one round.


    "Master Atrus won!" someone shouted excitedly.


    The Ambience level elites nodded as well. There was no reason that Atrus would lose, after all.


    He was an impossibly powerful existence, on top of the fifty-three Sanctuary cultivators and seven Super Sanctuary cultivators he had to help him out. There would be something terribly wrong if he failed to win the fight.


    "Of course he did! No one ever doubted Master Atrus'' victory," someone smiled.


    "Yes, thatst attack was one of Master Atrus'' ultimate powers! No one''s surviving that fatal blow, that''s for sure."


    The people at the dock had broken out intoughs and chatter, celebrating Atrus'' win.


    Lindon and the others, however, were pale in the face as they swayed on their feet.


    They would be in terrible danger if Wilbur really was dead, and it was definitely toote to run now.


    International flights did not take off every single day, and the people at customs were not to be messed with either. If the country''s authorities stopped them from crossing the border, there was no leaving for them.


    This meant that they would have to face the wrath of Atrus'' men, and everyone rted to Wilbur would get it as well.


    This was not overthinking on their behalf in the slightest. Every single one of these figures in power was equally ruthless.


    Not only were Lindon and the others associated with Wilbur, but they were also considered to be walking ATMs. There would be no escape for them as long as they had the slightest connection to Wilbur.


    A sense of hopelessness overtook Lindon and the others. Elise was the only one with hope on her face, clenching her little fists as she looked at the water.


    "What''s that?" someone shouted all of a sudden.


    All that could be seen was the glow of spiritual mes lighting up above the water. The people got a fright. Was the battle now over yet?


    Lindon and the others turned sharply, with hope returning to their hearts at once. Elise was all the more overwhelmed with emotion.


    Just then, the effects of Wilbur''s Dragon Safehaven had finally ended.


    He stared coldly at Atrus. "Now that you''re done with your show, I guess it''s my turn."


    "How? How were you able to withstand my fatal blow? Tell me!" Atrus screamed as if he had lost his mind.


    Wilbur paid him no mind, crying out, "The Twelve Pages of the Divine Symphony: Third Chapter: Funeral of Sky and Sea!"


    The Dirge of Despair and the Dark Congration of the Abyss disappeared, but Wilbur''s terrifying spiritual energy began to surge out as he lit up with spiritual mes that shot into the sky and glowed across the water.


    The area within a hundred-meter radius around him was filled with spiritual


    energy, turning to seawater before merging with the ocean.


    Atrus and all sixty of his cultivators were drowned by the seawater at once, beginning to sink downward.


    "What''s this?" Atrus roared in fury and terror as he sank.


    The other sixty Sanctuary cultivators were all the more terrified.


    The terrifying spiritual pressure and the pressure of the seawater only made the fear in them grow as they sank lower and lower.


    They felt as if they would explode from the pressure in no time and had no choice but to channel their spiritual energy in an attempt to break out of the water.


    However, the powers within a domain contained the powers of the universe''sws.


    The power of the Funeral of Sky and Sea was capable of dragging everyone within the area of the water down into it, sinking endlessly.


    The terrifying power would drain them of their spiritual energy, and then cause them to explode.


    The fact that they were all battling above an ocean made this power all the more deadly.

 Chapter 1455

    "Atrus Wood. I''ll say your powers were capable of holding down two of the powers I have, and your fighting skills are definitely strong. Indeed, you are a powerful and deadly opponent. I''m sure any other Emperor level cultivator would have fallen to your fatal blow."


    Wilbur''s voice rang aloud in the souls of Atrus and the sixty Sanctuary cultivators.


    "However, I''ve got more than just two domain powers. When the Funeral of Sky and Sea is activated, its pressure can only be ovee by spiritual pressure. Anyone with lower spiritual pressure than me will die right here. No one has been able to survive it this far. That''s the power of the universe''sws in this attack."


    Wilbur''s Funeral of Sky and Sea was already terrifying in power.


    The first three chapters of his Dawn of Twelve Chapters were like a movie trilogy.


    The Dirge of Despair would make you feel lonely and hopeless.


    The Dark Congration of the Abyss would absorb your spiritual energy.


    The Funeral of Sky and Sea would put an unending and steadily growing amount of pressure on you, looming over you with the threat of death.


    These attacks were consecutive and ongoing. None of them were directly fatal, but thebination of all of them would make sure you were put through unending torment.


    It was like a series of tragedies that led you toward inevitable death.


    Amidst the ocean, the power of Wilbur''s Funeral of Sky and Sea was raised even


    more.


    Not only were you sinking into seawater that was forged out of spiritual energy, but the same spiritual energy was also blending with real seawater from the ocean. This raised the power of the Funeral of Sky and Sea to another level, dramatically increasing the pressure.


    Everyone including Wilbur himself was already sinking endlessly then. The pressure grew as the Sanctuary cultivators had no choice but to raise their spiritual energy to the maximum.


    The terror in their hearts, however, was at an all-time high.


    Wilbur was at the Emperor level, whose spiritual energy capacity was leagues ahead of them.


    It could be said that once they had fallen into the Funeral of Sky and Sea, the only way out for them was death.


    The looming aura of death and decay was starting to threaten everyone, making even their souls tremble.


    At that moment, Atrus was their only hope.


    Everyone looked at him in terror, hoping with all their might that he would still have the energy to kill Wilbur.


    At the same time, Atrus was close to losing his mind as well.


    He began raising his spiritual energy with all his mind relentlessly, channeling all of it into the Sword of the Void he was holding.


    The Sword of the Void expanded dramatically in size, growing to be around seven or eight meters within a second and even pushing the seawater around it out.


    "I won''t die! My wish hasn''t been granted yet, and you''ll never defeat me! I am at


    the Emperor level, second to none! I am Atrus ter Wood!"


    Atrus howled the words out, swinging the Sword of the Void towards Wilbur viciously.


    The power of the attack caused even the Funeral of Sky and Sea to be separated as a terrifying sword aura hurtled toward Wilbur.


    The Sanctuary cultivators'' gazes lit up with hope.


    The power of that attack was definitely enough to kill someone at the Emperor level.


    Wilbur probably had no other moves up his sleeves anymore, either.


    After all, he had used thest of his domain powers as well as that terrifying technique.


    He would be on another level if he still had any other skills, a true force to be feared.


    Wilbur merely smiled in the face of the attack. He put the historical halberd away, turning and putting his hands together to cry out, "Surge!"


    A burst of spiritual energy surged out of the Spiritual Furnace inside Wilbur like never before.


    All those people trapped in the Funeral of Sky and Sea felt the pressure bearing down on them increase dramatically once more.

 Chapter 1456

    The dozen or so beginner Sanctuary level cultivators immediately started coughing up blood before exploding into bloody clouds in the seawater.


    The mid and peak Sanctuary level cultivators could hardly stop vomiting blood either. All that were left were the seven Super Sanctuary level cultivators holding on for dear life, but their expressions twisted with agony as well.


    The seawater that Atrus had parted previously also converged back together after Wilbur had uttered the word ''Surge''.


    The Sword of the Void could hardly withstand the terrifying pressure anymore, and Atrus spat out a big mouthful of blood that dyed the seawater around him red.


    The others continued sinking further into the sea, as if they were falling down a bottomless abyss.


    The dozen or so mid Sanctuary level cultivators eventually exploded as well.


    The remaining peak Sanctuary level cultivators began vomitingrge amounts of blood, and it was clear they could barely hold on any longer.


    The seven Super Sanctuary level cultivators were bleeding profusely out of their orifices, their expressions twisted in agony.


    Just then, Atrus'' expression finally became calm once more.


    "You''ve won. Let them go," his voice rang in Wilbur''s consciousness.


    Wilbur stared coldly at Atrus, saying nothing. The power of the Funeral of Sky and Sea was still active.


    Atrus smiled bitterly. He reached into his chest, breaking skin and clutching his heart. "It''s all my fault. They were just following my orders. Please, don''t kill them all. I''m begging you."


    Following that, Atrus crushed his own heart without a shred of hesitation. Blood gushed out at an rming rate, and his body exploded into a cloud of blood.


    Wilbur fell silent.


    Two mid Sanctuary level cultivators exploded.


    The remaining Sanctuary level cultivators stared pitifully at Wilbur, pleading for their lives, unable to hide their hopelessness.


    Wilbur sneered and dismissed the Funeral of Sky and Sea.


    All the pressure disappeared at once. The spiritual pressure channeled by the other cultivators pushed them through the surface of the water as their chests heaved like they were fish starved of water.


    Each of the remaining survivors was also heavily injured, suffering from broken organs to morphed physique. Those injuries would take roughly a decade to recover from.


    Just then, Wilbur soared above the water and looked down. "I don''t care what reasons you had, but wanting to kill me at all is the worst mistake you can make. However, since you''re willing to admit your mistake, I won''t kill all of you."


    He let out a sigh after that.


    Wilbur had even prepared a special move for Atrus.


    After contributing the monster core, he had actually mastered the fourth chapter of the Dawn of Twelve Chapters.


    It was a pity that his powers had also improved after the contribution.


    On top of that, he had also happened to cast the Funeral of Sky and Sea in the sea, increasing its power even further.


    Atrus did not even make it to the third chapter.


    To tell the truth, Atrus would have been able to hold on until all the Sanctuary level cultivators had died. After all, his spiritual energy was miles ahead of theirs.


    It was just that Atrus could not see any more hope, nor did he want all the Elites of Westeria to go down altogether. That was why he had chosen to end himself in an attempt to save the remaining elites.


    Wilbur had kindly agreed to sparing the Sanctuary level cultivators.


    He scanned their faces.


    All at once, the cultivators knelt on the water in a clear gesture of respect to Wilbur.


    The mighty would always be superior, and this had not changed since the dawn of humanity.


    Wilbur sneered, soaring into the air and leaving a trail of spiritual mes behind him as hended on the dock by the shore.


    The entire dock sank a few meters under the pressure, causing roaring waves to crash past it.

 Chapter 1457

    All the onlookers turned pale at the sight of the figure engulfed in mes.


    However, they could not tell who the figure was.


    "Master Atrus?" someone asked after some time.


    All eyes were on the brilliant spiritual mes, flickering with emotion and doubt.


    Wilbur sneered coldly, standing tall amidst the mes.


    Elise and the others were all the more worried as they watched on.


    Elise was particrly terrified, having broken the skin of her palm by digging her nails in too hard and drawing blood. She hardly even noticed that happened.


    "Have you killed that reckless hooligan, Master Atrus?"


    "Anyone who dares to challenge the authority of Westeria shall be taken down by the sentence of Master Atrus."


    "Please show yourself, Master Atrus, so we can worship you!"


    The crowd began to grow in excitement, chanting Atrus'' name and flooding the air with his praises.


    The people were certain that there was no way Atrus would lose, so he had to be the one who had survived the battle.


    Elise swayed on her feet, eventually losing it and copsing to the ground.


    Connor scrambled to hold her. Elise was pale as a sheet, trembling from head to toe.


    Lindon closed his eyes, letting out a hopeless sigh.


    Carlson and Haden were nothing but terrified as well, unsure where to go from here.


    After all, the chances of Wilbur being the figure amidst those mes were hardly even probable.


    Just then, however, the spiritual mes faded to reveal the figure standing among them.


    Everyone was in shock.


    They stared at Wilbur in disbelief, as if they had just seen a ghost.


    "Who are you? Where''s Master Atrus?" someone shouted in terror.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "Oh, my apologies. Your Master Atrus is dead, so there''s no way he''s showing up here."


    "Yeah, right! Atrus is second to none, how could he be dead?" someone howled as if they had lost their minds.


    The other cultivators present refused to believe Wilbur''s words either.


    To them, Atrus was an unrivaled existence. He was a god, and there was no way he would end up dead! That was ridiculous!


    Wilbur merely smiled, looking at the people mockingly.


    Just then, Connor''s gaze froze.


    He stared at Wilbur, hardly daring to believe his eyes.


    A beatter, he reached over to shake his sister hard as he shouted, "Look, it''s Mister Penn!"


    Lindon, Carlson, and Jaden''s bowed heads snapped up at the speed of light, their eyes widening in shock at once.


    Elise, in her semi-conscious state, opened her eyes with all her might as well.


    She had nearly fainted from her nerves.


    It was only because she had heard the mention of Wilbur that she was even able to open her eyes.


    Her expression froze when she saw that it really was Wilbur.


    The next second, Elise and the others let out a cheer at the same time.


    Wilbur was back, which could only mean that he had defeated Atrus.


    After all, in a battle like that, only the victor would survive.


    Lindon and the others could hardly contain their emotions.


    Elise sprang to her feet as well, the color returning to her face at once.

 Chapter 1458

    The Westerian cultivators, on the other hand, returned to their senses after their brief high had worn off. It was now disced with a deep fear.


    Wilbur was back. Where was Master Atrus, then?


    Despite them refusing to believe it, it was indeed true that only the victor would survive a battle like that.


    How could this be, though? How could Master Atrus have lost?


    Just then, a few dozen figures zipped over the ocean. Theynded behind Wilbur, on their knees.


    The cultivators at the dock paled in the face at the sight at once.


    They were the Sanctuary level cultivators who had gone into the battle with Master Atrus!


    Also, there were supposed to be sixty of them. Why were there barely even a third of them left? Why were they all kneeling? Where were the others?


    The next second, a deep terror rose up amidst their souls.


    Could Master Atrus have really lost? Why else would Wilbur be the one standing here?


    On top of that, less than half of the Sanctuary level cultivators were kneeling behind him.


    Just then, one of the Super Sanctuary level cultivators behind Wilbur said, "Tell all the cultivators of Westeria that Master Atrus has been defeated in battle and has perished. Mister Wilbur Penn won fair and square and even granted us the generosity of sparing our lives. All the cultivators of Westeria shall bow to Mister Penn and leave at once, or they shall be killed with no mercy."


    This was a decision the remaining survivors had made after a brief discussion. They had to tell the truth about the oue of the battle and tell all the cultivators of Westeria to surrender before retreating as quickly as they could.


    If these people were to enrage this terrifying god of a man in the slightest, Master Atrus'' sacrifice in exchange for their lives would all go to waste and the cultivator circle in Westeria would be wiped out.


    The Sanctuary level cultivators could not stand the thought of that happening and had thus rushed over to have their most powerful super Sanctuary level cultivator, Romandy, make a deration.


    The other cultivators could not believe Romandy''s words yet, standing frozen to the ground in a daze.


    Romandy saw this, and shouted, "Why aren''t you bowing? Do you have a death wish?"


    His voice rang aloud in the people''s souls, making them tremble all over.


    They had finally realized then that Master Atrus was truly dead.


    That was the truth, and they had to ept it.


    If Wilbur had been able to win over Master Atrus, he was capable of having the rest of them dead with a snap of his fingers.


    The cultivators also understood what Romandy had implied. There would be great trouble if they did not leave in time.


    Amidst their terror and panic, all the cultivators bowed to Wilbur before leaving in a fit of grief and hopelessness.


    Atrus was no more, and more than half of those Sanctuary level elites were gone as well.


    This was a blow to the Westeria cultivator circle like never before.


    One Emperor level cultivator, seven super Sanctuary level cultivators, and fifty- three Sanctuary level cultivators had gone up against a single Emperor level cultivator, and still lost despite having greater numbers.


    No one had expected this, nor were they willing to ept it as truth, but they had no choice.


    The Westeria cultivator circle had taken a terrible blow, and it was going to take them hundreds of years to regain their former glory. In fact, they might not even recover from this.


    The Ambience level cultivators sobbed as they left, their hearts clenching with pain.


    Just then, Romandy led the remaining Sanctuary elites away as he shouted, "Sir, we''ll be leaving now. Thank you for sparing our lives."


    He bowed to Wilbur, and the others followed suit. They bowed together once more, before leaving on their own.


    A wounded wolf would have to lick its wounds, and they had to tend to their injuries as well as do their best to heal. That was the only hope left for the Westeria cultivator circle.


    As for revenge, it would be much better if they abandoned the idea altogether.


    They had been lucky to even have survivors from the battle, and that was only because Atrus had sacrificed himself.


    After everyone was gone, Wilbur let out a sigh.


    He did not enjoy killing in the slightest but would spare no mercy on those who tried to kill him.


    Just then, he saw that there were a few figures still standing a good distance away.


    He nced at them, then walked over with a frown.


    "What are you doing here?" Wilbur asked.

 Chapter 1459

    Lindon could hardly contain his emotions. "Sir, we came to watch this historical battle after finding out that you were going up against Atrus Wood. Your victory was unbelievable."


    Wilbur nced at their faces. Elise could hardly contain her emotion, trembling from head to toe.


    Carlson and Connor were looking at him respectfully, and so was Jaden, who had been nothing but rude to him before.


    Wilbur spotted the blood in Elise''s palms and fell silent.


    He knew what these people were doing and what they had in mind at once.


    ncing at Elise, Wilbur said, "You should head back now."


    The few of them were stunned, unsure of where Wilbur was referring to for them to go.


    Just then, Charlie came up to Wilbur and bowed deeply to him. "Sir, I didn''t even think you were going to win. This is a miracle."


    Indeed, this was a battle of one man against sixty-one of them. One Emperor level cultivator, seven super Sanctuary level cultivators, and fifty-three Sanctuary level cultivators.


    Winning a battle like that was unheard of to anyone, and yet, Wilbur had done it.


    On top of that, he had emerged from the battlepletely unharmed. The opponent, on the other hand, had lost more than half of their men including their Emperor level elite. There was no other way to describe something like that other than a miracle.


    "Let''s go to the Azure Castle," said Wilbur, turning to leave.


    Charlie followed close behind him, and Lindon and the others scrambled to do the same.


    Just then, however, Hans was trembling from head to toe as hey on a chair in the living room of the castle.


    He could hardly believe that Wilbur had beaten Atrus, and all those Sanctuary level elites too.


    Hans'' soul had nearly left his body when Wilbur had shown up at that dock.


    Amidst his panic, he rushed back to the castle.


    He did not know where else there was for him to hide. With how big Westeria was, there seemed to not be a single ce where he would feel safe.


    Hans was filled with regret over what he had said.


    If he had not been as eager to be on Atrus'' side and wanted nothing to do with Wilbur, he would at least be fine now.


    However, there was no cure for regret.


    Hans did not know how he was going to face Wilbur and his own crazy father.


    Right on cue, Wilbur and the others stepped into the living room.


    Hans was terrified at the mere sound of the footsteps.


    He got to his feet shakily, watching Wilbur sit down before him as the others stood at the back.


    Charlie red at his son. "Useless bastard."


    Wilbur said nothing. Meanwhile, Lindon and the others hardly dared to utter a word.


    There was no terrible punishment or crushing sentence to end him altogether. The air seemed deathly still, apart from the two words Charlie had just uttered. Hans had heard those wordsing from his father countless times now and thought he would be used to it.


    However, at that exact moment, they seemed to hack at his chest.


    Hans felt as if his pride had been stripped off him and strewn over the floor to be stepped on mercilessly.


    All he had stood for and believed in came crumbling down with those words, like a shattered mirror.

 Chapter 1460

    Hans was gued with confusion, despair, and doubt. His expression twisted and morphed every other second as if he was close to losing his mind.


    The sight had Lindon and the others frozen in shock.


    They had always thought of Earl Hans as a man of utmost grace and had never quite seen him in such an unhinged state before.


    Wilbur had also heard what Hans had said to Atrus when he left but chose to say nothing about it.


    Men were willing to stoop to anything to save themselves, and that was just the way humanity worked.


    Just then, however, Hans thoroughly exploded into a feral state. He clenched his fists, staring at his father with a crazed expression.


    "Yes, you''re right! I''m a useless bastard! Have you ever even thought that the Angora n would have lost its glory long ago had it not been for me, though? I''ve been the one to uphold our family''s glory, to uphold our status as upper-ss men. Unlike you, you lunatic! Everyone''s terrified of you, and they run from the mere sight of you! I''m the one holding this family together, not you, you lunatic!"


    Hans seemed to be shouting with all his might like never before, all his pressure and stress exploding out of his body at once.


    Lindon and the others scrambled to lower their heads, looking pointedly at their feet.


    This was not about their family at all, and they were better off staying out of trouble.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows, saying nothing.


    Just then, however, Charlie spoke up. "And how have you been upholding this glory you speak of, huh? Doing everything you can to make as much money as possible? Or yourughable beginner Sanctuary level powers? Or the designer clothes you wear every day?"


    "What was I supposed to do, then? Tell me!" Hans roared.


    Charlie looked at his son in disdain.


    "Glory can only be upheld through power. The Angora n was an unmovable force in Morburn for all those years because they had the protection of a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. Even Atrus had to acknowledge me. That''s why it seemed like things had been smooth sailing for you like you''ve got Morburn wrapped around your finger. Did you really think that you were the one with the power, with your foolish wit andughable schemes?"


    Hans froze, staring at his father like he was looking at a stranger.


    After a long pause, his twisted features finally rxed into a bitter smile


    His father was right.


    The glory of the family had only been maintained because of his father''s identity as a Super Sanctuary level cultivator.


    That was what had made the Angora n the most powerful n in Morburn, and no one dared to mess with them.


    Even Governor Wynna was nothing but nice to him, let alone anyone else.


    Of course, there were other Sanctuary level cultivators, and Hans was far from the strongest of all of them. The reason no one had dared to mess with him was none other than his father''s status as a Super Sanctuary cultivator.


    Hans had never wanted to admit this but could not run from it any longer under Charlie''s questioning.


    His father was right. He had been nothing but a joke all these years, a useless bastard.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m a useless bastard, and I have no ce in the Angora n. I''m nothing."


    Hans lowered his head, dragging his feet outside and disappearing out of sight.


    Just then, Wilbur looked at Charlie with a frown. "He''s your son, you know. Isn''t that a bit much?"


    "Sir, I know my son better than anyone else. He needs to snap out of it and stop indulging in frivolous things," Charlie said with a bow.


    Wilbur said, "It''s pretty impressive that he was able to make it to Sanctuary level."


    "He could have been even better. It''s because he thinks he''s smarter than everyone that he can''t get ahead. If he doesn''t wake up, the Angora n''s going down the second I die," said Charlie.


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "Alright. I''ll stay out of your family matters, then. We''ll stay here for a few days, then leave after that."


    "Oh? Why, sir? You could just leave now, no?" Charlie asked, confused.


    Wilbur looked out of the window. "I''m waiting on an apology."

 Chapter 1461

    "An apology?" Charlie was confused.


    Atrus was dead, and his men had admitted defeat as well.


    All the cultivators of Westeria had also bowed to him in apology. Who else was he waiting on?


    Wilbur then said, "The president of Westeria. I''m certain he had a part to y in this."


    Atrus paused. "That''s definitely possible. Atrus and the president are great friends, and work partners in politics. That makes him somewhat relevant to this."


    "Well, since he is relevant, he''s got a hand in what happened today. I''m not leaving without an apology," said Wilbur.


    Elise and the others were shocked.


    Was he expecting an apology from a president? How was that even possible?


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Tell your president if I don''t get an apology within three days, I''ll take a trip to Cranbe to have a talk with him myself."


    "Alright. I''ll pass the message to the president." Charlie hardly even seemed surprised.


    Elise and the others, however, found it hard to remain calm.


    Was someone this powerful really capable of having a nation''s president apologize to him? Westeria was not a small country, unlike those in the Freeca continent.


    Just then, Wilbur''s phone rang. He nced at it and picked the call up.


    "Faye? What''s up?"


    "Aren''t you done? Why aren''t youing back yet?" Faye''s voice rang through the phone.


    "I might need a few more days here. Got some unfinished business," said Wilbur. "Okay. I have a friend who happens to be in Morburn for a famous film festival, please help out if you don''t mind," Faye said.


    Wilbur frowned. "What does he do, and why does he need my help?"


    "She''s a girl, and she''s gorgeous. She''s the A-list celebrity, Ja Loss. We used to be ssmates, and she invited me on a trip to Morburn. Of course, I haven''t got the time, but since you''re there, please get in touch with her. I''d hate for her to be bullied over there, and you know how messy the entertainment industry is. It''d be great if you could help her out," said Faye.


    Wilbur let out a dry chuckle. "I don''t even know anyone from the entertainment industry here. How am I supposed to help?"


    "Well, I know what you''re capable of. Surely you know a top dog or two there, right?" Faye said yfully.


    Wilbur blinked. There was Charlie, he supposed. Hans was probably one as well. With how powerful he was, all it would take was one word from him and no one would darey a finger on Ja.


    It was just that Wilbur did not wish to meddle in an entire industry.


    "Give me a break, please. I''ve got other things to do, I really can''t help," Wilbur begged.


    Faye sighed. "Alright, then. I was just asking. Come home soon."


    "Yep, I''ll be back as soon as I''m done."


    Faye hung up right after, and Wilbur shook his head before turning to Charlie. "Is there by any chance a film festival happening in Morburn soon?"


    "Uh. I''m not too sure about that, sir." It was clear that Charlie hardly cared about things of this matter.


    Elise piped up all of a sudden. "Oh, there is. It''s an international film festival, and all the big celebrities are attending. That''s why I was here in the first ce."


    "Ah, I see." Wilbur frowned. Since Faye had asked, he did not mind helping. However, there did not seem to be much he could do at the moment. After all, he hardly knew anyone in the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 1462

    A momentter, he ended up deciding to leave it for now.


    Wilbur figured that the president was probably the mastermind behind what happened with Atrus.


    Usually, anyone trying to kill Wilbur would be taken out with no exception.


    Yet this man was the president, after all. Killing him would result in a national incident, which would cause a huge mess.


    Despite everything, Wilbur had to hear that apology, or he would be a joke the second he left.


    The president had to know just how terrifying it was to make an enemy out of an Emperor level elite.


    Wilbur hardly left the castle in the next two days. Elise took care of his meals andundry in the meantime, drawing the two closer to each other.


    At the same time, President Brandon was positively furious in the president''s headquarters over at Cranbe.


    How dare a random cultivator demand an apology from him? He was the president!


    Did the idiot think nothing of Westeria''s nuclear weapons and innovative technology?


    Did this guy really think he had Westeria wrapped around his finger after he had defeated Atrus?


    Next to Brandon, Chief of Staff Dillon frowned. "Don''t get so angry yet, Mister President. I don''t think an apology is that big of a deal."


    "What did you just say?" Brandon stared at his chief-of-staff in shock.


    Dillon''s eyebrows were furrowed together. "Mister President, this man killed Atrus Wood and over thirty Sanctuary level elites. We can''t ignore that."


    "Should I apologize to him, then? Our missiles would have him dead in seconds!" Brandon mmed the table.


    Dillon lowered his voice. "Missiles can kill him, of course. A cultivator is still flesh and blood, after all. The body can''t defend against hundreds of missiles."


    "Then why would I still need to apologize?" Brandon demanded.


    Dillon said, "You might have forgotten, Mister President, but he''s got another identity. He''s a member of the Dasha Department of Paranormal Research and Defense."


    "So what?" Brandon said coldly.


    Dillon frowned. "If Atrus kills him, that can be ssified as a personal battle that we have nothing to do with. But if we kill him using missiles, that is sure to bring about a huge conflict between us and Dasha, and even incite some unexpected wars."


    Brandon''s expression shifted at the words.


    Dasha was not what it used to be, and even the Allied States hardly dared to talk down to them.


    Inciting an international conflict between two nations was, indeed, inappropriate of him to do as president.


    Yet Brandon could not bring himself to apologize to Wilbur, either. He was the president, for crying out loud!


    Dillon could see that as well, and he said, "You don''t need to apologize yourself. All you need to do is invite him out, and I''ll exin to him. I''m sure he''ll leave it at that. He wouldn''t want an international conflict, either."


    Brandon frowned, falling deep into thought.


    That didn''t seem right for his pride, either.


    Just then, Dillon continued. "Please remember that we lost half of our country''s strongest elites, including Master Atrus. If you fix things with Wilbur Penn and make a friend out of him, we might even be able to thwart some other people using his power. You must know that now that Atrus is dead, and some of your enemies might be tempted to act."


    Brandon''s eyes slowly lit up at the words.


    Everything was a trade or exchange in the world of politics, as long as there were benefits in the bet.


    Brandon paced around the living room, thinking to himself.


    A long pauseter, he said, "You''re right. Let''s go to Morburn right now. I''m going


    to host a banquet for Mister Penn, so everyone knows I''m friends with someone even more powerful than Atrus Wood."

 Chapter 1463

    A smile appeared on Atrus'' face. "Don''t you worry about that. I''ll be sure to get it settled. You''ll be friends by the end of that banquet."


    Brandon let out a long breath. "You really are a good friend, aren''t you? God knows what I would''ve done without you."


    "I''m just operating behind the scenes, Mister President. You''re the man when ites to running the country," Dillon scrambled to say.


    Brandon barked out augh, and Dillon hurried to chuckle along.


    Over at the Azure Castle.


    Wilbur was sipping on a cup of coffee in the living room. Elise sat next to him keeping himpany, and the two of them were chatting happily.


    Lindon and the others had knowingly left the castle, returning to stay in their hotel.


    This was a one-in-a-million chance, and they would be fools to stop it from happening.


    Just as the two of them were getting along like a house on fire, Charlie stepped in and bowed. "Sir, Chief-of-Staff Dillon from the president''s headquarters just reached out to me."


    "Oh? What did he say?" Wilbur took a sip of his ck coffee.


    Chief of Staff Dillon exined, "The president is sorry about what happened. He rified that Atrus had manipted the cultivators in secret to attack you just to save his wife. The president expresses his deepest regrets over this and ns to throw you a banquet in Morburn in hopes of exining everything to you and bing your friend."


    "I''m hardly interested in making friends with politicians," Wilbur said calmly.


    Elise, however, was already shocked to the core.


    She had not expected the president to actually apologize, despite the fact that the method of apology was a little more subtle.


    The fact that Wilbur had been able to get the president to do something like that was already shocking enough.


    Was this what a true elite was capable of? It was terrifying.


    Elise gazed at Wilbur in a daze, hardly able to contain her emotions.


    Charlie continued. "That''s up to you, sir."


    Wilbur pondered for a brief moment. "I guess I''m not opposed to it. I''ll meet with him, then."


    Wilbur had hardly even cared about the stupid banquet, but he remembered what Faye had asked of him.


    He decided to put in a good word for Ja Loss while he waited on that apology.


    Both Chief-of-Staff Dillon and the president were definitely people of power in Westeria.


    Wilbur would have helped this Ja person out without even having to show himself. That was a win-win situation.


    Charlie nodded at Wilbur''s approval. "Alright, sir. I''ll arrange for you to meet up, then."


    Wilbur nodded, and Charlie turned to leave.


    Elise refilled Wilbur''s coffee with a smile. "Can I go to the film festival with you?"


    "You''re a fan?" Wilbur turned to look at her.


    Elise nodded profusely. "Of course, I''m here for it in the first ce! Lots of big celebrities and directors are gonna be here. It''s starting tonight, in fact."


    "Sure. I''ll go with you to see these celebrities, then," Wilbur smiled.


    Elise could hardly contain her emotion. "Really?"


    "Of course," Wilbur smiled.


    He did not like events like this at all but felt like just going along with it since Elise was so interested.


    Besides, he would like to see what this ssmate of Faye''s was all about.


    Faye had said that she was a huge star, but he had not even heard of Ja Loss. Maybe it was because he had never watched many movies, to begin with.


    Well, he was going to have to at least know who this person was if he was going to get Chief-of-Staff Dillon and the others to help her out.

 Chapter 1464

    By evening, Charlie had the festival tickets ready for them.


    Elise had dressed up especially as well, d in a pale green dress with her hair pinned into an updo. In fact, she looked like a starlet herself.


    "Do I look nice?" Elise spun in a circle in front of Wilbur, smiling at him bashfully.


    Wilbur nodded. "You look wonderful."


    "Really? Let''s go, then." Elise seemed nothing but eager to check these celebrities out.


    Wilbur smiled and drove the both of them to the festival venue.


    This film festival was held in the national stadium of Morburn.


    It was a huge deal, being an international event and everything.


    Atrus'' incident had been disced with news of the film festival in hardly any time at all.


    After all, those cultivators felt too far away from the regr mortals and most people just treated the incident as a story of hearsay.


    The celebritiesing to the film festival, however, were as real as they could be. They could be seen on television almost every other day and were a far more exciting spectaclepared to some cultivators.


    The stadium was practically overflowing with people by the time Wilbur and Elise got there.


    The both of them clutched their tickets, squeezing into the stadium with all their might.


    The inside of the stadium had been divided into many stations.


    There was a photo station, a booth promoting the movies, a performance area, and many others.


    Elise and Wilbur strolled around the stadium.


    Therge screens were showing clips of the movies to be promoted. Hundreds of film buffs watched on eagerly, waiting for their favorite movie stars to show up in hopes of getting a photo with them.


    Eventually, Elise''s feet stopped moving as she pouted at Wilbur. "Can we just wait here?"


    Wilbur smiled. "Which celebrity is your favorite?"


    Elise seemed to light up at once. "Jennifer Lawrence, Kristen Stewart, Elle Fanning, and Brad Pitt! I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve watched their movies!"


    Wilbur nodded. The only name he had recognized out of all of them was Brad Pitt.


    Just then, a Western-looking celebrity walked over and drew a sea of screams and cheers.


    Many people rushed over to take a photo but were blocked by the security guards and made to line up for a phone.


    After over half an hour, the celebrity had finally finished meeting his quota for fans and waved goodbye to everyone.


    Following that, more celebrities came over as the crowd screamed for their photos.


    It was clear that letting these fans meet their idols was one of the activities of the festival, and many hade just for this, including Elise.


    Following that, another female celebrity appeared, and Elise pped a hand over her mouth. "Jennifer! I want a photo, I need it!"


    "Go ahead," Wilbur smiled.


    Elise gathered her dress into her hands and sprinted over, drawing a shrug and a smile from Wilbur.


    Eventually, Elise managed to make it to the ground. Yet the security guard blocked her off rudely, even giving her a shove. The people behind Elise caused her to fall to the ground as well.


    Wilbur rushed over at once, parting the crowd to help Elise to her feet before glowering at the guard who had just pushed her. "What the f*ck are you doing?"


    "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m keeping order over here! Back off, or you''re never getting that photo," the guard said, sticking out his chin.


    Wilbur nearlyughed in annoyance. This guard acted like he had hosted the festival himself.


    "Apologize to thedy, now," Wilbur said.


    "To this filthy Dashan? You''re a second-ss human, for crying out loud! Stop trying to make a scene, or I''ll have the two of you kicked out, got it?" The guard hardly even saw Wilbur as a threat.


    Wilbur was shocked. No wonder this guard had only treated Elise roughly. He was being racist.

 Chapter 1465

    Wilbur made sure Elise was standing upright before walking up to the guard.


    The guard put a hand on his baton, smirking coldly at Wilbur. A few other guards saw himing as well and eyed Wilbur mockingly.


    Wilbur reached the guard in all but two steps, reaching out andnding a p on the guard''s face.


    The p rang through the air, clear and crisp.


    The guard turned a full circle in the air, spitting out several bloody teeth. He shook his head hard, still in a daze.


    The sight shocked everyone else. Who would dare to get physical at a ce like this?


    Before they could say anything, however, Wilbur gave him another kick.


    The guard fell to the ground with a thump, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The crowd cried out in shock.


    Just then, Jennifer''s bodyguards hurried over to escort her away.


    The dozen or so bodyguards manning the photo station surrounded Wilbur, all of them holding batons as they glowered at him.


    "Get on the ground or we''ll have to make you!" the head guard shouted.


    Wilbur hardly paid him any mind, lifting the injured guard into the air. "Apologize to thedy."


    "F*ck you!" The guard cursed at Wilbur, not intending to apologize in the slightest.


    The head guard reported to his captain at once, all while gesturing for the other guards to close in on Wilbur.


    Just then, however, Wilbur grabbed the guard he was holding by the arm and jerked it slightly. A loud cracking sound could be heard as the guard''s arm was broken clean off, falling to the ground.


    The guard let out a piercing cry.


    Following that, Wilbur aimed another kick at the guard''s knee. With another crack, the guard''s kneecaps were broken to expose the bone.


    The guard''s anguished cries filled the room as the movie fans began to back away in terror.


    Wilbur darted away. A dozen loud sounds rang through the air. All the guards were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. None of them were able to get back up.


    Just then, Wilbur lifted up the guard who had shoved Elise. "Apologize to thedy."


    The guard finally understood then that Wilbur was no regr man, and far from someone he could afford to mess with.


    In fact, the guard might be beaten to death if he kept his act up.


    Amidst his shock, the guard stuttered, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Please, it''s all my fault! Please forgive me, ma''am."


    Wilbur looked at Elise, who scrambled to nod. Thest thing she wanted was for Wilbur to make a big deal out of this.


    She knew how powerful he was and that he was scared of nothing, but this hardly looked good at all.


    Wilbur saw Elise nod andnded onest p on the guard''s face. This knocked out thest of his teeth, and Wilbur stared at him coldly. "Dashans aren''t to be messed with. Remember that. You''ll be sorry if this ever happens again."


    Just then, a middle-aged man in a suit rushed to the scene with a few armed Special Forces officers in tow.


    The man in the suit shouted at once, "Sir, please put him down! We can talk about this, please."


    The officers behind him raised their weapons, pointing them at Wilbur.


    Wilbur sneered. He tossed the guard to the ground, drawing another cry of agony from him.


    Seeing as Wilbur had no more intention of hurting him, the man in the suit waved a hand for the officers not to shoot.

 Chapter 1466

    The man walked over to Wilbur, stopping a few meters before him carefully. "Sir, we''ve got a crowd here. It''d be bad for there to be a stampede. How about youe to my office, and we have a talk there?"


    "Sure," Wilbur said nonchntly.


    The man in the suit seemed a little surprised, but quickly said, "This way, please."


    Wilbur gestured at Elise. "Come on, let''s go."


    Elise nodded, taking Wilbur by the arm.


    The man in the suit had honestly not expected Wilbur to agree to go with him so calmly.


    The best n of action when incidents like this happened was to first get the attacker away from the crowd at all costs, then capture them after that so that casualties and injuries would be minimized.


    As long as Wilbur was willing to go with him, he could do anything he wanted once they got to his office.


    These officers were all armed, for crying out loud. Of course they would be able to take down one man.


    The man in the suit waved a hand at Wilbur, before turning to lead the way as Wilbur and Elise followed behind him.


    The Special Forces officers followed behind the pair, their guns pointed to the ground.


    Just then, a beautiful woman with Eastern features happened to pass by with her assistants and bodyguards. Her eyes widened at the sight of Wilbur being followed by the officers.


    The man in the suit walked over to her. "There''s been an incident here, ma''am. Pleasee back in a bit."


    "What is it? I''ve got lots of fans waiting on a photo with me," thedy scowled.


    The man said, "Someone''s been hurt, and we also need to clean up the scene while keeping order. It''s best that you wait a little longer."


    The woman paused, ncing at Wilbur once more.


    The man in the suit had led Wilbur away by then. Behind them, many guards blocked the entrance before beginning to clean the scene up.


    Thedy scowled at the mess left behind. "What a nuisance. Let''s go."


    She turned to leave, clearly in a bad mood.


    Not long after, Wilbur arrived at a room with everyone else.


    It looked like an office, but all that was there in the sprawling room was a meeting


    table and a dozen chairs. The surroundings were empty.


    Right after Wilbur had entered, the officers bolted the doors shut.


    The man in the suit sat down on a chair, putting an ankle on the other knee as he looked at Wilbur. "My name is Caesar. I''m the head of security here. What''s yours?"


    "Wilbur Penn." Wilbur swaggered over to a chair across Caesar with Elise in tow, sitting down.


    Caesar frowned, rapping on the table with his knuckles. "Mister Penn, assaulting a security guard to such an extent willnd you in jail."


    "Really? I hardly think so." Wilbur looked nothing but calm, reaching for a cigarette.


    Caesar furrowed his brows. "You''re a little too confident for your own good, aren''t you?"


    "Too confident?" Wilbur smirked. "That guard seemed pretty confident when he called thisdy a filthy Dashan, too."


    Caesar eyed Wilbur coldly. "You could very well file a report on him for what he called your friend, but assaulting others is wrong. You need to face legal consequences for that."


    Elise looked at Wilbur worriedly. If they were to view it from a legal standpoint, Wilbur might actually have to bear the responsibility.


    Yet Wilbur merely leaned back in his chair. "Let me put it this way, then. I was being merciful by sparing his life. He insulted me and my people and deserved what wasing to him. You, as head of security, should be responsible for this too. I''ll let you go if you apologize to us now or you''re going to end up just like him."


    Caesar was shocked. He even began suspecting that this guy had lost his mind. Why else would he say something so ridiculous?

 Chapter 1467

    "Sir, I think you might have gotten the wrong idea. We''re in Morburn. This is Westeria. Not Dasha," said Caesar coldly.


    Wilbur smiled. "It doesn''t matter where we are. Anyone who insults my people will have to pay the price. It''s your call from here."


    Caesar was momentarily stunned.


    He was the head of security here, and there was a whole team of armed Special Forces officers at the door, yet this guy was threatening him?


    A pauseter, he let out a chuckle. "It seems like there''s something seriously wrong with your head. Take them away and send them to court once the festival is over."


    "What are we gonna do?" Elise looked a little panicked.


    Wilbur merely smiled. "Sure. Tell your Chief-of-Staff Dillon and President Brandon that my banquet with them is going to have to be dyed, then."


    "What?" Caesar thought that his ears were deceiving him, staring at Wilbur in shock.


    Wilbur said nothing, taking a drag of his cigarette.


    He did not appear to be joking, and Caesar fell deep into thought.


    Wilbur''s words seemed ridiculous, but if they happened to be true... Caesar would be as good as dead.


    Considering the seriousness of this, he eventually said, "Could I make a call to the president''s headquarters first?"


    "Sure," Wilbur said.


    Caesar stood up and walked out. "Pour them a cup of coffee."


    He left the room after that, going over to his office next door.


    Sitting down at his table, Caesar picked up the phone.


    He was the deputy head of the Cranbe Intelligence Department and had thus been given the responsibility of manning the security here.


    It was important to note that this was a huge, international event and nothing could go wrong.


    The president''s headquarters had sent Caesar because theycked confidence in Morburn''s abilities to keep order here, and Caesar was a brilliant worker.


    After giving it some thought, he called the president''s office and told them Wilbur''s


    name.


    After doing so, the person on the line told him to wait for a bit.


    That had been enough to make Caesar''s chest lurch- there was a clear issue there.


    A few minutester, the phone rang with a deep voice.


    "You mentioned Mister Penn, Mister Caesar?"


    Caesar got a shock, getting to his feet at once. "It''s a pleasure to speak to you, sir."


    "Could you describe to me what this Wilbur Penn looks like?" Dillon said.


    Caesar scrambled to do as told.


    "Mister Caesar, Mister Penn is the president''s guest of honor. The president and I will be in Morburn by tonight, and hold a banquet just for Mister Penn. He is not to be questioned for any of his actions and must be given an answer that he is satisfied with. I''m sure you know you can''t afford the consequences of causing a rift between him and the president, right?"


    Dillon''s tone was not heavy, but the underlying message left Caesar in astounding shock.


    The president was... asking for him to care for Wilbur, and even throwing a whole banquet for him.


    This meant that Wilbur was definitely not the type of person a small deputy department head like Caesar could afford to mess with.


    From what Dillon was saying, it sounded like Wilbur was someone even the president could not afford to mess with.


    Upon hearing the words, Caesar said at once, "Not to worry, Mister Dillon and Mister President. I promise you that Mister Penn will receive the best treatment, and all his needs will be met."

 Chapter 1468

    "Yes, I know you''re a man of your word. Don''t screw it up. The president really needs him," Dillon warned.


    Caesar was at a loss for words by the time Dillon had hung up.


    No wonder he had been so calm. The guy practically held the same level of power


    as the president did to be speaking like this. Who else in Westeria would even dare mess with him?


    Caesar was silent for a long time, before striding out of his office anding to the room Wilbur was in.


    Caesar turned to the Special Forces officers. "Get out, all of you."


    "What?" The officers were clearly in shock.


    This man here had just assaulted a dozen security guards, beating one of them to an inch of his life! He was clearly a huge danger to the event, yet the head of security was telling them to leave just like that.


    Caesar saw them unwilling to leave and shouted, "Are you all deaf? Get out!"


    The officers hardly dared to say another word and hurried out of the room.


    Just then, Caesar came up to Wilbur. He bowed deeply to Wilbur, before saying, "I''m so sorry, sir. I apologize for what just happened."


    "Ah. I see you managed to make that call, then?" Wilbur asked yfully.


    Caesar remained bowed. "Yes, I did, sir. The president''s office has confirmed your identity. Allow me to apologize to you once more."


    "I ept your apology. Let''s end this, then." Wilbur clearly did not wish for this to go on either. He was here to apany Elise, not to start trouble.


    Just as he had gotten up, Caesar said, "Please don''t worry about that guard, sir. He''ll be severely punished and sent to court to be sentenced. This is the price he has to pay for insulting you and your country."


    Wilbur fell silent and could not help but sigh to himself.


    This was just how power worked. No wonder everyone wanted nothing more than to climb up the ranks. Who wouldn''t want special authority like that?


    Wilbur left the room with Elise in tow.


    Caesar chased behind them, scrambling to hand his name card to Wilbur. "Sir, please feel free to call me anytime if you run into any problems here at all. I''ll be sure to get to you as soon as possible and have it sorted out."


    Wilbur merely smiled. The world truly was a cruel one where the mighty survived, and everyone else trampled on.


    As long as you were powerful enough, everyone and anyone would show you respect.


    "I wonder if I can still catch Jennifer," Elise sighed.


    Wilbur frowned. "I could get her over here so you can get a photo together."


    "Huh?" Elise was stunned but shook her head in the end. "It''s alright, that won''t look very good."


    Wilbur smiled as well, saying nothing more.


    Just then, however, the two of them happened to run into the Dashan celebrity they passed by just now at the photo station.


    Elise smacked herself on the forehead. "I was too busy talking to you to tell you this just now! Look, that''s a celebrity from Dasha, Ja Loss!"


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow. So that was Ja Loss. She did indeed look a little familiar, but Wilbur could not for the life of him remember what he had seen her in.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur said, "Let''s go and say hi. I''ve been told to look out for her."


    Before Elise could say anything, Ja nced at Wilbur coldly. "What an embarrassment."


    "What did you just say?" Wilbur was enraged.

 Chapter 1469

    Ja scoffed. "What, am I wrong? Getting into a fight in a ce like this and embarrassing yourself in a whole other country! God knows how ssless people like you even got in here. I''m embarrassed on your behalf. I can''t believe you''re still here."


    "Miss Loss, what right do you have to push the mepletely onto me before even asking why the fight broke out?" Wilbur retorted while holding back his anger.


    Ja was a ssmate of Faye''s and she had told Wilbur to help Ja out. Otherwise, he would have pped her silly already.


    Yet Ja eyed him mockingly. "I don''t care why it happened. Physical violence is never the answer. I suppose only animals like you would stoop to such methods to solve the issues you run into. Get out of the way. I''m on my way to meet my fans. Oh, and thank you so much for making me wait for so long."


    Upon saying so, Ja turned away haughtily and headed to the photo station with her bodyguards and assistants in tow.


    Realization dawned upon Wilbur atst. No wonder Ja had been so angry with him. She was ming him for wasting her time.


    Of course, Wilbur could also tell from her tone that she was far from nice.


    Well, there was no way he would helping her out now.


    Shaking his head, he turned to Elise. "Let''s go somewhere else. Who knows, you might just bump into some big star."


    "Sure!" Elise wrapped her arm around Wilbur''s. "I can''t believe Ja Loss would be so arrogant. That was so rude of her."


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m going to tell you the truth... I didn''t even know she was a celebrity. What movie did she star in?"


    "She''s a D-list film star at best. She''s been in a few TV shows and one movie. She''s not that famous, to be honest." It seemed like Elise knew a thing or two about this.


    Wilbur shrugged. "How are D-listers allowed at film festivals of an international level, though?"


    "You never know. This industry''s crazy. No outsider truly knows what''s going on in there," said Elise.


    Wilbur nodded. Faye had mentioned that the entertainment industry was one that was rife with drama and corruption before as well.


    At the same time, President Brandon and Dillon were on a ne to Morburn.


    Dillon sat right across from Brandon. "Mister President, I think we should have the banquet tonight."


    "So soon? Will it be ready in time?" Brandon frowned.


    Dillon nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ve already got a team in the middle of setting it up. It''ll be held at the banquet hall in the stadium where the international film festival is hosted."


    "Is he going to say yes, though? I''m a little worried," Brandon frowned.


    "We''ll be hosting the banquet under the guise of celebrating the opening of the film festival. We''ll invite a few big directors and actors over to make it look good. Don''t worry, I''ll be the one to tell Charlie and say that the banquet''s already prepared. All Mister Penn needs to do is to show up."


    "That makes sense." As president, Brandon at least knew that he had that much going for him.


    On top of that, throwing the banquet under the guise of celebrating the film festival would look much better. At most, he would just have to keep his head down in front of Wilbur, so that he would feel his sincerity.


    As long as the banquet wrapped up sessfully, those lurking enemies would get the hint and back off for good.


    After all, Wilbur had defeated Atrus. Once Brandon has established a good rtionship with him, anyone trying toe after Brandon would have to consider going against this elite cultivator, and that would be more than enough to deter them.


    After a long pause, Brandon smacked the table before him. "Let''s go with that, then. Get in touch with Wilbur Penn as soon as possible, and make sure this goes smoothly."


    "Of course." Dillon picked up his satellite phone to do as told at once.

 Chapter 1470

    Back at the stadium, Wilbur and Elise were still wandering around.


    They had indeed spotted many celebrities, but they happened to be in the special photo station where their bodyguards would stop fans from getting too close.


    Elise sighed. "How I wish I could be a big star. I''d never be like them if that were to happen, you know? Any fan can get a photo with me."


    Wilbur smiled. "With how rich your family is, making you a star is hardly a problem."


    "Ah, forget it. I''m just rambling here, I''m still in school." Elise stuck out her tongue yfully.


    Just then, Wilbur''s phone rang. He saw that it was Charlie calling and answered the call.


    "Sir, Chief-of-Staff Dillon from the president''s office just called. He said that he''s throwing you a banquet in the banquet hall in the stadium where the international film festival is hosted."


    "Here? There are so many people though." Wilbur had just wanted to meet up with Brandon so that he could exin the situation and apologize to Wilbur, not make a big deal out of it. Just getting in touch in private was enough, this was too much.


    Charlie said, "Dillon said he has already invited a few internationally acimed directors and actors to attend the banquet under the guise of celebrating the film festival. The president will meet you there, and together you will congratte the opening of the festival."


    Wilbur nearly startedughing.


    Celebrating the film festival with him? What the hell was going on here? Wilbur hardly had anything to do with this festival at all. What was the point of even inviting all these big names to attend?


    Just as he was about to turn the offer down, however, he turned and saw Elise. "Elise, I''ve got a chance for you to meet some big stars. Wanna go?"


    "Really? Of course!" Elise cheered.


    Wilbur nodded. "Alright, then. Tell me who you want to meet, and I''ll make sure they show up tonight."


    Elise was shocked to her core.


    She did not suspect Wilbur''s abilities in the slightest, but the feeling of being spoiled like this overwhelmed her with excitement.


    A momentter, Elise forced herself to calm down. "Oh, that''s alright. I like these celebrities, but I''m not that extreme. I''ll meet whoever''s there, no worries."


    Wilbur chuckled. "Alright, then. Charlie, tell them I''ll be there on time."


    "Alright, sir. I''ll head there at once too."


    "Okay." Wilbur hung up the call, shaking his head. Who knew what Brandon was trying to pull, making such a huge deal out of this banquet?


    Elise, on the other hand, was beside herself with glee. It was clear that she was very much a fan of these celebrities.


    Over in a hotel room, Ja Loss was pacing about nervously.


    She had just gotten some big news.


    The president was attending the film festival, and hosting a banquet that would be attended by many big directors and celebs.


    She was a D-list celebrity as it was and had only even managed to be here because she had paid enough money to buy her way into attending. The event organizers had not invited her at all.


    However, this banquet was something different. She would be on another level if she managed to attend the banquet.


    The president and many internationally acimed directors and actors were going be there. She would rise up in the ranks by proxy if she were to show up as well.


    But how was she going to get in?

 Chapter 1471

    After giving it some thought, Ja made up her mind and decided that she would reach out to Jacques Cee.


    Jacques was one of Westeria''s top directors and the vice chairman of the film festivalmittee.


    The two of them had met at a film workshop, and Jacques had been very interested in Ja.


    Of course, Ja knew that the interest was purely physical, and had thus reciprocated with the bare minimum.


    She had gotten into the Morburn film festival, as well as a slot in the photo shoot station through Jacques. She would not even be qualified to show up otherwise.


    Jacques had arranged for a slot for her at the photo station, along with some fans to show up and take photos with her so that she would be better known in Westeria.


    However, Ja knew that the bare minimum was not going to be enough to get into the banquet this time. She was going to have to give him the real thing.


    Ja had had enough of getting nowhere with her fame and was determined to get into the banquet at all costs.


    She would be able to sit by these top actors in the banquet hall, and thus be of the same value as them by proxy.


    If any big director had his eyes on her, she might even have the chance to go international and make it big for good.


    Ja could barely stand waiting for another second longer, calling Jacques at


    once.


    After hanging up, she had everyone else leave the room before changing into a skintight nightgown.


    The nightgown barely covered her intimate areas, shing every now and then. Very soon, a man in his fifties arrived, dressed in a suit.


    Ja ushers Jacques into the room, pouring both of them a ss of wine.


    Jacques smiled at the wine in Ja''s hand, as well as the outfit she was in. "You look stunning today, Miss Loss."


    "Thank you, Mister Jacques." Ja raised her ss.


    Jacques smiled, and the both of them clinked sses before taking a sip.


    Jacques said nothing. He knew that Ja definitely wanted something from him with how she was acting and was fully prepared to spring into action.


    Sure enough, Ja brought it up as soon as she had her wine, "Mister Jacques, I heard that there was a banquet tonight that the president and many big directors are going to be at."


    Ja took a deep breath. "Mister Jacques, I''d like to take part in this banquet."


    Jacques barked out augh. "Miss Loss, it seems you do not know what it takes to take part in the banquet yet. The president is hosting it to celebrate the opening of the film festival, and it''s been said that he''s doing this to host a close friend of his. Only internationally acimed directors and actors have been invited, and I don''t think you quite make the cut yet."


    "Mister Jacques, I didn''t qualify toe to the film festival either, and I made it here with your help anyway," Ja smiled.


    Jacques snorted. "Those two things are on different levels. You can hardly lump them together."


    "Mister Jacques, you''re the vice chairman of the festivalmittee. Couldn''t you do even that?"


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t." Jacques swirled the wine in his ss.


    Ja knew then that she was going to have to show a little more sincerity.


    She shed a sultry smile, sliding one of the straps of the nightgown off her shoulder and rubbing her side against Jacques''. "Get me into the banquet, and I''ll make sure you''re satisfied. You''ve wanted to try out an Eastern beauty for a while too, haven''t you?"


    Jacques nced at Ja. "Sure."


    Ja gritted her teeth and pushed the nightgown down to her waist.


    "Mister Jacques, I''ll make sure you have a wonderful time."


    Jacques smirked at the look on her face.


    Ja then straddled Jacques, rubbing her chest all over Jacques'' body.


    Just then, however, Jacques'' expression darkened, and he shouted, "Enough!"


    Ja was stunned, staring at him in shock.

 Chapter 1472

    Jacques red at her. "I''m not interested in things that fall into myp."


    The words struck a sore spot in Ja. She felt as if her pride had been hurled onto the ground and shattered like ss.


    Shame and rage, among many other emotions, flooded her brain, and she wanted nothing more than to choke the bastard out.


    Jacques smirked at the look on her face. "I guess it''s notpletely impossible for you to get into the banquet."


    Ja lit up with hope, an overwhelming desperation that instantly disced all her shame as she stared at him hungrily.


    "Strip, and put on a show for me," Jacques said, taking a sip of his wine.


    Ja gritted her teeth, taking everything off her as she stood in front of Jacques smoldering at him. "What kind of show do you like, Mister Jacques?"


    "I like watching dogs," Jacques smiled.


    Ja''s expression shifted, and Jacques looked at her calmly.


    The next second, Ja smiled. She got on the ground on all fours, sticking her bottom into the air as she crawled around while barking just like a dog.


    She was an actor, after all, and put on a pretty convincing show.


    Jacques let out a loud, guffawingugh at the performance before him.


    Ja kept the act up for a good few minutes, and Jacques finished a ss of red wine.


    Just then, Ja crawled over with a smile before filling up Jacques'' ss. "Not bad. I think you''ve earned a shot at getting into the banquet."


    "What else would you like to see? I''m a great performer. I studied performing arts, after all." Ja smiled.


    Jacques drained his ss once more. He got to his feet after that, taking his pants off.


    Ja watched on, her gaze even flickering with thirst.


    She had gone to extreme lengths to get into the banquet by now, and she was practically high on desperation.


    Things like pride and values were the least of her worries by now.


    Jacques lowered the wine ss, urinating into it before handing it to Ja. "Drink it."


    Ja nearly threw up at the piercing smelling from the ss, letting out a full- body shudder.


    "That''s a little too much, Mister Jacques."


    Despite the fact that she was crazed with desperation, she could not bring herself to do something so disgusting.


    Jacques eyed her coldly. "Well, you don''t have to do it. It is your only chance, though."


    The words struck Ja hard once more.


    She had already stooped this low. Was she going to give up now?


    Ja thought to herself, ''No! It''s my dream to be an international star, and I''m getting it no matter what it takes.''


    Upon making up her mind, Ja took the ss from Jacques.


    The yellowish liquid emitted a putrid smell. Ja''s hand trembled as she held it.


    "Drink up. Sesses at a price, you know that." Jacques'' devilish voice rang in Ja''s ear.

 Chapter 1473

    Ja gritted her teeth, raising the ss and draining it.


    Her stomach turned at the first sip, and she heaved as the putrid odor rushed to her head and she verged on throwing up.


    Yet Jacques said, "You''re going to lose everything if you dare spit it out."


    Ja closed her eyes, swallowing the vomit that threatened to surface before she raised her head to smile at Jacques.


    Jacques shed a wide grin. "Nicely done, bitch. Now get yourself cleaned up for me."


    Ja headed into the bathroom, brushing her teeth and showering before spraying on some perfume and re-emerging before Jacques.


    Jacques was alreadypletely bare, lying on the sofa with a very visible indication that he was in the mood.


    Ja smoldered at him, mounting him at once.


    A few minutester, Jacques put his clothes back on as he smiled at Ja''s stained face. "That was a pretty good job. Get yourself ready, and I''ll take you to the banquet. You''d better not get into any trouble, or you can forget about getting anywhere else after this."


    "Don''t you worry, I won''t get you into any trouble in the slightest. Thank you for your kindness," Ja said fervently.


    Jacques turned to leave, shaking his head as he opened the door. "You filthy Dashan monkeys. You''re all sluts."


    "See you, Mister Jacques. I''ll be waiting here for you if you need me."


    Ja waited until he was gone, before getting up to clean herself up and put on makeup.


    At the same time, Wilbur and Elise had just finished watching a vintage movie at the theater.


    Elise was still carrying a bucket of popcorn as the two walked out, wandering around for a little.


    "I still want to check out the photo station," Elise pouted.


    Wilbur smiled. "Sure. We have some time."


    It seemed like Elise was still plenty excited to see the celebrities she liked.


    However, she did not ask Wilbur to do anything on purpose.


    The two of them strolled to the photo station.


    Just then, however, Ja appeared with heavy makeup along with her bodyguards and assistants once more, and the two parties ran into each other.


    Ja scoffed at the sight of Wilbur at once. "What''s someone like you still doing here?"


    "Why the hell can''t I be here?" Wilbur red up with fury at once. What was wrong with this girl?


    Ja stuck her chin into the air, casting a look of disdain at Wilbur. "Please stop bringing shame to us Dashans and get lost. God, people like you are so annoying."


    "I dare you to say that again!" Wilbur was furious at Ja''s disrespect which seemed toe out of nowhere. He was going to teach her a lesson, regardless of whether or not she was a friend of Faye''s.


    Yet Ja merely sneered at him. "I told you to f*ck off. Did you have trouble hearing me?"


    As she spoke, her bodyguards came up to Wilbur and blocked his path to get to Ja.


    Wilbur smirked. He was going to teach these two idiots a lesson, then give Ja a taste of her own medicine.


    However, Elise tugged at Wilbur''s sleeve firmly. "C''mon, let''s go somewhere else. We came here to have a good time, right? Let''s not ruin our mood."


    Coupled with the favor Faye had asked of him, Wilbur eventually let out a sneer and turned to leave with Elise.


    Ja shook her head as she watched them leave. "What the hell!"


    She headed over to the photo station, having just bought another group of fans who were waiting for a photo with her.


    Right after Wilbur had left, he received a call from Charlie.


    Not long after, Charlie was able to find Wilbur. "Sir, the president would like to meet you."

 Chapter 1474

    "Where?" Wilbur asked.


    "The private room in the banquet hall."


    "Let''s go, then. We should be heading back after that''s done, too," said Wilbur.


    Charlie nodded, and the three of them made their way over to the banquet hall.


    Not long after, they were led to the back of the hall where Dillon was waiting with two assistants.


    Dillon hurried over at the sight of them, extending a hand to them as he greeted them warmly.


    Wilbur shook Dillon''s hand, who said, "Mister Wilbur Penn, it''s truly an honor. First of all, I would like to apologize on behalf of the president to you about the incident with Atrus Wood. The entire n had been orchestrated by Atrus in secret, and the president knew nothing about it."


    "Alright, sure. I hope your president doesn''t take me for a fool, though," said Wilbur.


    Dillon smiled. "We would never dare to do something like that. The president greatly admires your power and hosted this banquet just because he wanted to be your friend."


    "Be my friend?" Wilbur asked, looking at Dillon, who smiled.


    "This friendship''s good for everyone, isn''t it? You just need to say the word if there''s anything you need the next time you''re in Westeria, and I''m sure the president will see that it''s done."


    Wilbur definitely understood what Dillon was implying.


    Brandon wanted to make a trade with him.


    Wilbur would have special rights in Westeria, and Brandon would have the friendship of an Emperor level elite.


    This seemed like a pretty decent deal, so Wilbur nodded with a smile. "Thank him for me, then."


    "This way, please. Mister President has been waiting for you." Having aplished the main task, Dillon ushered Wilbur into the hall with a huge smile.


    Wilbur nodded, and all of them entered a luxurious private room.


    President Brandon got to his feet with a dazzling smile at the sight of Wilbur, and Dillon scrambled to introduce the two to each other.


    Wilbur and Brandon shook hands, sitting down across from each other.


    Brandon was the first to speak. "Mister Penn, I believe what happened between us was aplete misunderstanding. I hope you don''t mind..."


    "Mister Dillon has exined it to me, and I understand," said Wilbur.


    Brandon smiled. "That''s wonderful, then. All that matters is that the air''s been cleared. I respect you greatly and hope we can take this chance to be great friends."


    "I hope so." Wilbur smiled.


    Brandon nodded. "A few internationally acimed directors and actors will be here in a bit. Since I''m already here, I''ll have to attend the film festival as well. How about you give a speech congratting the festival with me, sir?"


    "Surely that''s not necessary?" Wilbur was honestly not interested in doing that in the slightest.


    Brandon frowned. How was he going to show off his friendship with Wilbur if he did not make an appearance alongside him?


    Just then, Dillon said, "How about this, Mister Penn? The president can make the speech on his own, and you''ll just have to chat with him once he''s done in the hall, maybe have a few drinks. How does that sound?"


    Wilbur frowned. This was clearly a case of mutual utilization.


    Brandon was using his privileges in Westeria to in turn get a friend of Emperor level, and he was nning to make the friendship known.


    That wouldn''t be too bad, after all. Maybe Cape might be able to expand its business into Westeria.


    Wilbur nodded.


    Just then, Dillon looked at his watch. "Alright, then. It''s almost time, Mister President. Do you want to go through your script?"

 Chapter 1475

    Brandon looked over at Wilbur. "Can you excuse me for a moment, Mister Penn? Let me prepare for this a little."


    "Of course." Wilbur smiled.


    Brandon left with Dillon and the others. Following that Wilbur and Elise were served an array of delicious snacks and coffee while they chatted and waited.


    Elise could not help but marvel at what she had just witnessed. This was what true power looked like, enough to tame a national president.


    The charm radiating off a man like this was positively irresistible.


    Elise gazed at Wilbur, nothing but pure adoration in her eyes.


    Just then, Ja was waiting by the side of the banquet hall with her assistant nervously. She was heavily made up, sporting a sexy and revealing outfit.


    At the same time.


    Over on the outskirts of Morburn, in the basement of a mysterious-looking manor, a group of people was crowded around what seemed like a huge coffin, excitement, and nerves on their faces.


    The group ranged from all ages, all of them d in military uniforms. One of them,


    a man in his fifties, even had Admiral''s insignia on his shoulders.


    Behind him were all soldiers of pretty decent ranks such as colonels and lieutenants.


    The cover of the coffin had been opened. It was covered in runes, emitting a faint glow as the rune swirled.


    In the coffiny an old man in a suit, but his figure waspletely dry as if he had been dead for many years.


    "Master Abar, will the elder really wake up?" one of the lieutenants asked shakily. The admiral, whose name was Abar, said, "The elder will wake up for sure. We''ve waited all these years and prepared so much for this day toe."


    "As long as the elder wakes up, the Faste n will regain its glory once again. We shall take Brandon down and reim our control over Westeria," another lieutenant said fervently.


    "Atrus may be dead, but I heard that Brandon is now friends with Wilbur Penn, the cultivator who killed Atrus. Wilbur Penn is even more powerful than Atrus, mind you," a younger boy said weakly.


    Abar sneered. "Atrus and Wilbur Penn are nothing as long as elder wakes up. He was already at the Emperor level when he was still alive, and we had prepared so much. As long as he wakes up, he will only have grown more powerful then. Do you think he would be thwarted by one measly Wilbur Penn?"


    "That''s right! Besides, Brandon only has three hundred Special Forces officers and two barely-healed Sanctuary level cultivators with him this time. Meanwhile, we have an army of two thousand men, and all of us are armed. The five royal fleets under our control have also reached Morburn shores. They will be able to take down any force that tries to stop us once we get Brandon," another lieutenant said.


    Just then, a colonel let out a sneer. "As long as we manage to do that, we''ll announce Brandon''s crimes to the country and make sure Master Abar reims the throne."


    "What crimes?" someone asked.


    The colonel smirked. "What crimes? We can sentence Brandon to whatever the hell we want once we have him captured."


    Just then, Abar shouted, "Cut the crap! Let''s start the ritual."


    Everyone chorused in unison, taking out their daggers and slicing their wrists open to squeeze their blood onto the ground.


    Upon the contact between blood and soil, the entire basement including the surrounding walls lit up withplicated inscriptions.


    This basement was actually a massive formation, radiating an overwhelming energy that filled up the entire space.


    It was important to note that the entire basement was built using a material that held powerful energy and was extremely rare. It had taken them greatbor and time to build a whole basement out of this material.

 Chapter 1476

    As the basement filled with energy, the runes on the coffin began to glow brighter. They let off a brilliant light, matching the formation.


    All the energy was condensing into the coffin. The corpse in the coffin started glowing as well and began to swell with life and flesh under the overwhelming force.


    All eyes were on the corpse in the coffin. They were all nervous and excited at the same time.


    As time slowly ticked by, the energy in the basement grew more and more powerful.


    The people''s faces began to twist with pain, as the energy was far too much for them to endure.


    It was a good thing that most of the energy had been absorbed by the coffin or they would have keeled over already.


    Even so, a few weaker soldiers had already copsed to the ground as they spasmed on the ground in agony.


    Nheless, no one bothered to check in on them as everyone only had eyes for the corpse in the coffin.


    Half an hour ticked by in the basement, but the people there felt like an entire lifetime had passed. Many of them were barely holding on.


    Even Abar himself had begun to sway. It was important to note that he was an Ambience level cultivator, the most powerful cultivator present.


    The corpse in the coffin now looked no different from a regr human being, and its eyes flew open.


    At the same time, all the energy condensed into the old man''s body. The coffin crumbled as the ground and walls of the basement lost all their glow, and cracks began appearing.


    All the energy had been used up.


    Just then, the old man got to his feet slowly. He looked around curiously, taking in the people before them.


    Abar was overwhelmed with emotion, copsing to his knees as the people behind him scrambled to do the same.


    Abar said shakily, "O'' Mighty d Faste, our honorable elder. You''re finally alive again."


    The old man''s gaze still seemed a little muddied, as if he was trying to remember something.


    The people fidgeted nervously. Why did it seem like the elder had lost his memory?


    Just then, Abar called out, "Elder, we are the descendants of the Faste n. It has been five hundred years since you fell into a slumber, and we have spent all of our n''s fortune, sacrificing countless members of our tribe to create this energy dungeon to wake you up."


    The elder let out a long breath, which brought about fierce winds in the basement, whipping at everyone''s clothing.


    "Oh, I see. What''s your name?" d rasped in a hardly audible croak.


    It was clear that his bodily functions had notpletely recovered yet.


    "I am your fifteenth-generation grandson, Abar Faste," Abar said as he trembled.


    d nodded. "You did well."


    "Elder, you''re in luck. The most powerful person in Westeria is currently in Morburn. Once we capture him, you''ll be able to be the highest ruler in the country and the Faste n will reim our former glory," Abar said excitedly.


    d scanned the crowd. "It seems like you''ve hardly done much all these years."


    Abar and the others lowered their heads in shame.


    "That''s alright. Since I''m awake now, the world shall bow before me," d said.

 Chapter 1477

    Abar and the others were beside themselves with excitement.


    The elder had been the most powerful man of his time five hundred years ago.


    It was a pity that he had run into two cultivators, a married couple from Dasha. A battle had broken out between the two parties.


    The two cultivators were extremely powerful and vicious, heavily wounding the elder and wiping out the elites of the n.


    With no other choice, the n could only admit defeat.


    The elder had used thest of his spiritual energy to forge this coffin for himself, sealing himself in it and merely leaving behind a way to revive him.


    Fifteen generationster, the Faste n had drained their family''s resources and reawakened the elder once more.


    After all that, the first thing he had said was that he was going to have the world bow to his feet.


    This meant that Elder had clearly fully recovered and had even increased in power. After all, this had cost the n fifteen generations of effort and time.


    The thought of the Faste n standing on the top of the world made Abar and the others tremble.


    Just then, d said, "It seems like you''ve got a n, too. Let''s start, then."


    "Don''t you need to... prepare, Elder? President Brandon has an Emperor level elite with him, you know," Abar said carefully.


    "Emperor level?" d chuckled, putting his palms out as a ck me appeared in them.


    The me looked pale and barely tangible as if it was not even from this world. However, the terrifying aura it let off sent a chill down everyone''s spines.


    "I reached Emperor level five hundred years ago. It''s no big deal. Tell me, where is he?"


    Abar got to his feet, looking over at the stadium.


    Just then, the opening celebration of the film festival had just begun.


    A dozen internationally acimed directors and celebrities entered the banquet hall.


    Jacques had fulfilled his promise as well and brought Ja in.


    She sat in a corner of the hall, overwhelmed with emotion as she took in the dazzling sights before her.


    Her worth had just skyrocketed from just being in here.


    That was all going toe into handy when she returned to Dasha, but her goal was far more than just getting in here.


    Ja was out to attract the attention of a big director or two so that she would be able to make it big.


    She was willing to do anything for it.


    It could be said that she wore the most seductive dress out of all the female


    celebrities in the room, with her intimate parts shing about every now and then.


    In fact, she exposed herself on purpose to draw even more attention.


    Everyone in the banquet hall had a champagne flute in their hand, chatting andughing away.


    These people were the top dogs of their industry, and practically everyone around the world knew who they were.


    A whileter, Dillon showed up.


    He walked up to the microphone with a smile. "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s wee President Brandon to give a speech for the opening of the Morburn Film Festival!"


    Everyone got to their feet, looking at the stage solemnly.


    Despite the fact that they were the best of the best, they still found it necessary to show their respect to a nation''s president.


    Brandon came out then, walking up to the microphone with a smile. "I''d like to wee all of you today to celebrate this joyous asion with me. I have a good friend I''d like to introduce to you as well. He''s an incredibly generous, charismatic, and powerful man, and I''m sure you''ll all love him as much as I do."


    His words caused an uproar in the entire hall.

 Chapter 1478

    Someone the president was praising to this extent had to be one of the best in the world.


    It was important to note that the people in this hall were already sufficiently famous, but they knew that the president would never speak of them like this. His status was far beyond theirs.


    Of course, Ja was just as curious as them.


    At the same time, she was thinking to herself just how wonderful it would be if she was able to get close to someone like that.


    At the thought, she made up her mind to do whatever it took to get close to this


    man.


    Following that, Brandon gave a simple speech praising the sess of the festival. It was time for mingling around after that.


    It was important to note that everyone here was a top dog in the industry, and the briefest of conversations would hold big news.


    Ja sat in the corner, her ears pricked up as she waited for a chance toe by.


    Not long after, Brandon received a call. He had the emcee take over, heading to another private room with Dillon.


    Just then, Elise had gotten bored in the private room she and Wilbur were in. "Can I go outside, please? There are lots of celebrities out there."


    "Let''s go, then." Wilbur smiled.


    Elise looked at him. "Will that get in the way of your deal with the president?" "No, of course not. I''m going to have to show myself eventually," said Wilbur. Elise flew to her feet at once. "Come with me, please? I''m a little scared." Wilbur nodded, and Elise headed out happily with her arm around his. Over in the banquet hall.


    The room was filled with stunning faces, the top film stars around the world, and internationally acimed directors. Everyone chatted away happily, exuding an air of joy and luxury.


    Elise took in the sight before her and could not help but cover her mouth with her hands.


    She knew, however, that Wilbur had an image to uphold, and she was not to embarrass him. Elise watched them from afar and was content with that much. After all, she was not that extreme of a fan.


    Just like that, the two of them wandered around the hall as they sipped on their champagne and marveled at the beautiful and handsome celebrities.


    Not long after, though, a voice rang through the air. "I can''t believe you managed to get in here. I really underestimated you. What did you have to do for this to happen, huh?"


    Wilbur turned around to the sight of Ja, swirling around a ss of champagne as she gazed at them in disdain.


    Wilbur nearly barked out augh of annoyance. What was her damage, and why did she hate him so much?


    "I''m at this banquet because I deserve to be here, Ja. You really have underestimated me," Wilbur said coldly.


    Ja chuckled. "I''m going to be honest here. I know pretty much everyone who''s famous in Dasha, but I don''t remember having seen you before. Who are you? Are you a billionaire, or a government official?"


    "Neither," Wilbur said.


    Ja sneered. "Then what right do you have to be in here? God, even standing near you is lowering my value."


    Elise could not hold in her anger any longer. "What''s wrong with you, actually? What does it matter to you how we got in here, anyway? Worry about yourself first! What did you have to do to get in here?"


    Ja was merely a D-list celebrity at best, and most of her fame was within Dasha.

 Chapter 1479

    Elise felt like she had no ce here either, thus dropping thement.


    The words, however, seemed to strike a nerve in Ja.


    She flew to her feet, eyeing Ja coldly. "I was invited by the vice chairman of the film festivalmittee! Are you saying I don''t have the right to be here?"


    "So what if I am?" Elise refused to back down either.


    Ja flushed an ugly shade of purple, like a child who had been caught stealing.


    "I''m telling you, you don''t want to mess with me. Remember what you said!" Ja shouted.


    Elise snorted. "Who do you think you''re scaring?"


    Elise came from a family worth billions and was standing right next to Wilbur. She definitely had way more of a right to be herepared to Ja.


    Just as Ja was about to reply, Jacques came over with a frown. "What''s going on here?"


    "Mister Jacques, these two have been extremely disrespectful. I don''t think personalities like this should even be at this banquet. In fact, I suspect they snuck in here. I hope you can find out who these people are and kick them out if they don''t have the right to be here."


    Jacques showing up had given Ja some courage as well.


    After all, she had just served him wonderfully. Jacques was going to at least give her some amount of grace here.


    Jacques looked at Ja, shaking his head before he turned to Wilbur and Elise with a frown. "Who are you two? I don''t think you''re on the guest list."


    As the vice chairman of the film festivalmittee, Jacques had seen the guest list of the banquet, including the faces attached to the names of the guests.


    Indeed, he had not seen Wilbur or Elise on the list.


    However, Wilbur had been invited by the president, and Elise was here with him. Of course they would not be on the list. No one other than the president, Dillon, and a few other staff in the president''s office knew who Wilbur even was.


    Ja smirked at the words at once. "I knew it! How could people like you even have the right toe into a ce like this? I knew you snuck in! How dare you sneak into the president''s special banquet! Do you know what kind of consequences this brings you?"


    Wilbur was speechless but had already red up with anger as well. "You don''t have to worry about who I am. Who the f*ck are you to do that, huh?"


    Ja was furious, going scarlet in the face as she pointed at Wilbur. "Y-You low- ss peasant! You heard him, Mister Jacques! Get someone to arrest them right now!"


    Jacques frowned at her. "Do you know these two people?"


    "I was at the photo station this afternoon and saw him assault someone there. Mister Jacques, people like him are really dangerous. Please, it''s not safe to have him here," Ja crooned.


    Jacques furrowed his brows, turning to Wilbur. "Sir, can you tell me how you got in here? This is no small matter."


    "Ha! Do I even need to tell you that? Who the hell are you? Do I even know you?" Wilbur was already annoyed and thus did not hold back from Jacques as well.


    Ja said at once, "Look at how he''s speaking, Mister Jacques! This man''s out of his mind, please have him taken away."


    Wilbur''s bluntness had angered Jacques as well.


    He was a big name in Westeria, and the vice chairman of this festival! How dare someone whose name was not even on the list speak to him like this!


    Besides, he had to maintain his air of authority in front of Ja, or she might not be as obedient to him in the future.


    Jacques fixed Wilbur with a steely look. "Tell me your name and how you got in here or you''re going to be arrested."

 Chapter 1480

    "Arrest me?" Wilbur snorted. He did not know where these people got their confidence.


    Jacques'' tone was icy. "That''s right. You''re going to be arrested if you don''t ''fess up, and the consequences are going to be serious."


    Wilbur smiled. "How about we make a bet?"


    "A bet?" Jacques asked as he was thrown off guard.


    "If you manage to arrest me, I''ll admit to anything you sentence me to. How''s that?" Wilbur suggested.


    "The nerve of this guy! Mister Jacques, please just arrest him right now! He''s an embarrassment to everyone here," Ja said.


    Jacques'' expression darkened, and he shouted, "Tell the truth, or I''m calling Special Forces over here."


    Before Wilbur could say anything more, another man in his fifties walked over with a broad smile. "What''s going on here, Mister Jacques?"


    Wilbur turned to see a handsome man. Despite his age, it was clear that he had been a heartthrob some years ago.


    Jacques said at once, "Mister Hopps, there''s a suspicious intruder over here. I''m in the middle of questioning him."


    "Oh? Well, you''d better clear it up, then. You know how important everyone here is. Can''t afford to mess up now, can we?" Earnest Hopps frowned.


    Ja crowded over at once, shing a dazzling smile at Earnest. "Mister Hopps, you''ve always been one of my biggest inspirations. I can''t believe I''m meeting you here, it truly is my honor!"


    "You are...?" Earnest asked, confused.


    Ja said at once, "I''m Ja Loss, an actor from Dasha! I was in the movie Scarlet Affair."


    "Oh, hello." Earnest was polite enough, but it was clear that he did not know Ja and had never even heard of Scarlet Affair.


    Just then, Ja turned to Wilbur arrogantly. "Take a good look here! One of Allied State''s best directors and master of movies, Director Earnest Hopps! He''s a huge name in the global film industry, unlike you."


    "So, what if he''s a big-shot director?" Wilbur retorted.


    Ja flushed, shaking her head. "I really don''t even know what to say to someone as stupid as you."


    Wilbur snorted. "I''m fine with silence, thanks."


    Just then, however, Earnest frowned. "What''s going on here?"


    "I saw him attack someone at the photo station, and now he''s snuck into this


    banquet acting like the low-ss nobody he is! He poses a huge risk, Mister Hopps. I''d stay away from him if I were you."


    Ja batted her eyshes at Earnest while Jacques looked away, her gaze heavily implying something.


    Earnest lit up.


    Ja might be a D-lister, but she was pretty and had a great body.


    Coupled with the sexy gown she was d in, her Eastern features were extremely attractive to these Westerners.


    Earnest shed a knowing grin at Ja, before turning to Jacques. "Mister Jacques, how could someone like this even get in here? How''d he even get on the guest list?"


    "He''s not on the guest list." Jacques flushed awkwardly.


    Earnest''s expression turned solemn at once. "Mister Jacques, this is an extremely dangerous matter. How can you be so careless? Deal with him this very second, lest something bad happen. Don''t you know that the president''s here too?"


    Those words were clearly siding with Ja, and a brilliant smile appeared on her face.


    It seemed like Earnest had fallen for the bait, and he definitely had ulterior motives.


    It was obvious that he was going to have some fun while he was there.


    Jacques took out his phone at once, dialing a number as he said to Wilbur, "Don''t move or things will only get worse for you. Someone is going to take you away to be investigated."


    Wilbur snorted. "Pretty impressive act you''re holding up there."

 Chapter 1481

    "Please watch your mouth!" scolded Earnest sternly.


    A lot of people noticed themotion, so they all came over to ask what


    happened.


    They all knew each other, and they were close friends, so they could not ignore it.


    Jacques started to make phone calls, while Earnest repeated what Ja and Jacques said. He also added his remarks about how useless and dangerous Wilbur was.


    Everyone instantly looked at Wilbur weirdly, and they started to mock him.


    They were not friendly toward someone who snuck into the banquet.


    Moreover, they were self-proimed elites, so they had no respect for Wilbur, whocked fame. They had no idea who he was, so they did not hold back on being rude.


    Ja could not stop smirking seeing how everyone mocked Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked at them coldly. He felt like he was looking at a bunch of clowns, wondering how stupid these people could be.


    Suddenly, the emcee spoke into a microphone, "Dear guests, please be quiet. Our president is about to introduce his friend to everyone. This is a once-in-a- lifetime opportunity. You do not want to miss this."


    Everyone instantly looked to the stage excitedly.


    The guest was so mysterious, and he was grandly introduced repeatedly, so the people were very curious.


    Everyone wanted to know who the guest was. They could not believe their president cared so much about this guest.


    Brandon came to the stage at that moment with Dillon escorting him.


    Brandon nced at everyone, then smiled and walked toward Wilbur.


    Earnest and the others were excited at that moment.


    They wondered if the president had chosen them.


    It was hard to say because they were famous directors or celebrities, after all. Perhaps Brandon was a fan.


    They thought their status would be elevated on an international level if that was the case.


    Not everyone could have a president as a fan, after all.


    Brandon slowly walked toward Wilbur. Earnest and the others looked slightly


    nervous.


    Meanwhile, Ja''s thoughts were focused on how to make conversation with the president.


    She felt like if the president fancied her, she would be willing to be his pet.


    She would be sessful if the president chose her.


    Brandon and Dillon made their way through the crowd.


    Upon arriving where Wilbur''s group stood, Brandon looked around and smiled, saying, "It looks like you''re all rather observant. Could it be that you discovered the secret?"


    Brandon wanted to be humorous by making a joke.


    They did not get it, but they quicklyughed along.


    They were world-ss celebrities, but they had to be humble in front of a president.


    Ja secretly got closer in hopes of attracting Brandon''s attention.


    Suddenly, Brandon slowly extended his hand toward Wilbur.

 Chapter 1482

    Wilbur gently shook hands with Brandon under their shocked gazes. Brandon was very friendly too. He gently patted Wilbur on the shoulder and gave him a big hug.


    The directors and celebrities were dumbfounded at that moment.


    Earnest looked shocked. The champagne ss in Jacques'' hand fell to the floor and shattered.


    Ja froze in ce like a statue.


    Brandon smiled and said, "This is the man I want to introduce to you. He has great strength, noble qualities, and stands at the pinnacle of mankind. He is my best friend and staunch ally, Mister Wilbur Penn."


    Brandon looked at everyone when he said it, he was waiting for everyone to apud.


    He introduced a person in such a grand way, and he used words like friend and ally. Everyone should be giving their warmest apuse and best praises under normal circumstances.


    However, he discovered that everyone was dumbfounded.


    "What''s going on?" Brandon was clearly upset, and he seemed very angry.


    He wondered why the bunch of fools treated his friend with that kind of attitude. ''Could it be that they are disrespecting me?'' he wondered.


    Brandon immediately stopped smiling.


    He could not believe that everyone was not cheering and praising as he expected.


    It was a huge disrespect to him and to Wilbur. That was not what he had in mind, and he felt humiliated.


    Dillon noticed it and immediately stepped forward and interjected, "Everyone, please wee Mister Wilbur Penn!"


    Jacques and the others snapped out of it and hurriedly apuded.


    It was not because they had no respect for the president''s friend, but instead, they did not expect Wilbur to be the president''s friend.


    He was a foreigner, and the elites were all from Morburn in their society.


    They had an awful argument with Wilbur, and they almost got him arrested.


    However, the president announced to everyone that he was the guest. They all felt thunderstruck, so they could not react for a moment.


    They were apuding, but they could not hide their shocked expressions.


    Jacques'' heart was racing at the moment, feeling as though a tank was running him over.


    Earnest and the others with him were just as stunned.


    They could not believe that they had mocked the friend and ally of the president and even nned to throw him out of the banquet.


    They were afraid that they could not stay for a minute longer if Wilbur got angry and the president found out. They would be severely punished for that.


    Although they were elites with great fame, they were in Morburn, and Brandon was the nation''s president. They could not afford to offend him.


    Ja could not stop trembling, and her expression was twisted from extreme fear. As a result, she looked kind of menacing.


    She did not expect that someone she looked down on was the friend of the president. Moreover, he was crowned a lot of titles by the president, along with a grand introduction.


    She felt like she was in deep trouble at that moment. A deep chill ran down her spine, making her feel as though she would freeze to death on the spot.


    It was all over for her!


    Her hard work was going to waste. The opportunities she earned would be buried because of her stupidity, and she did not know what terrifying ending awaited her.


    She knew that the president had great respect for Wilbur. A simple word from Wilbur would easily spell her doom.

 Chapter 1483

    She would be lucky to stay alive, let alone save her career.


    A deep fear overwhelmed her, and she felt like she was going to die from suffocation.


    Brandon clearly noticed it too. He looked at everyone coldly and asked, "Can someone answer my question?"


    However, no one dared to speak. They were quiet and cautious.


    Wilbur chuckled after seeing their silence and spoke up, "Let me answer it."


    "Please tell me, sir. What did these people do to you?" asked Brandon loudly.


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "Miss Ja Loss and Mister Jacques Cee suspected that I snuck in and that I''m a dangerous individual. They were about to arrest me to be interrogated."


    "Really?" Brandon widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Wilbur onlyughed it off.


    Brandon looked angry, he turned and pped Jacques in the face.


    Jacques covered his face after a loud p as blood trickled from his lips. He tremblingly lowered his gaze and did not dare to defend himself.


    There was nothing to defend because what Wilbur said was the truth.


    The p made Earnest and the others flinch. They were panicking.


    Usually, the president would keep his cool no matter how angry he was and let his subordinates handle it.


    The p made them realize how important Wilbur was to the president, which gave them all the more reason to panic.


    Brandon looked at Ja after the p.


    Ja flinched and almost fainted.


    Wilbur shook his head and raised his hand to stop Brandon, then walked up to Ja.


    Ja looked at Wilbur with despair. The fear on her face was indescribable.


    Wilbur said nonchntly, "How stupid you must be to hold such prejudice against someone for what you see on the surface. I hit the security in the photo area because they insulted my people, called mypanion a Dasha monkey, and pushed her. It was not because I like to fight."


    "I... I''m sorry," stuttered Ja.


    "Your arrogance caused your prejudice, and it shows how ignorant you are. That''s why you specte and attack others. You''re from Dasha too. You''re a foreigner just like me, and I didn''t do anything to offend you. Why did you hold such grudges against me?" asked Wilbur slowly.


    Ja lowered her gaze because she did not dare to face him.


    He shook his head and said, "Your ignorance caused your stupidity, but your biggest problem is your arrogance. You look down on your people, who are foreigners just like you in this country. You are fated to not seed no matter how hard you work because your arrogance will make you lose everything."


    She kept trembling.


    Feelings of sadness and shame made her tear up. Tears fell on her high heels and on the clean crystal floor.


    "I''m sorry, Mister Penn. I know I made a mistake, and I''ll fix my issues from now on," she cried.


    He chuckled and said, "That''s none of my business, and I don''t think you can be fixed. Oh, right. I have something to tell you, it''s about Faye."


    "Huh?" Ja looked up in shock.

 Chapter 1484

    He looked at her and said slowly, "Faye called before I met you. She told me to help you if that''s possible. She said you were her ssmate. I decided to help you out back then. I was about to get to know you when we first met. My original n was to say hi to Brandon and introduce you to him."


    Ja felt thunderstruck, caught in a daze from having her mind blown by this revtion.


    She could not believe that Wilbur was friends with Faye, and Faye even asked him to look out for her. She could not believe that she offended him, and repeatedly caused trouble for him.


    At that moment, she felt extremely stupid for her actions.


    Feelings of regret overwhelmed her and made her feel worse about herself.


    He shook his head and ignored her. He turned to Brandon and said nonchntly, "This ends here. You have to celebrate the opening of the film festival."


    Brandon secretly sighed in relief.


    He came to hold this banquet in the name of celebrating the film festival, after all.


    He felt that if the directors and celebrities were dealt with in public, it would be extremely bad news for the film festival.


    However, he was afraid to anger Wilbur if he didn''t, so he was prepared to let Dillon punish them severely.


    The film festival and the celebrities did not matter inparison to Wilbur, after all.


    All the issues were resolved when Wilbur said that, and the film festival would not be affected, which was a wonderful oue for him. It was an international film festival, after all.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will let Dillon warn them and punish them after the festival. We can''t abide disrespect toward you," Brandon added.


    Wilbur only smiled. It did not matter to him, and he would not waste time on those people.


    Brandon threw a nce at Dillon, and Dillon immediately told Jacques, "Get out of here and wait for your punishment."


    "Y-Yes," said Jacques, clearly despairing when he heard those words. He quickly fled and did not dare to look at Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Don''t trouble Ja. She''s from Dasha regardless of what she did."


    "Yes, sir. I got it. I''ll leave her out of this," said Brandon.


    Wilbur nodded. He felt like Ja was stupid, arrogant, and prejudiced.


    However, she was still from Dasha, and also Faye''s ssmate.


    He did not want to embarrass her on an international tform. Her humiliation meant the humiliation of Dasha too, so Wilbur had to remind Brandon.


    Brandon immediately gave the order to Dillon, and Ja was asked to leave the venue politely.


    She left with a heavy heart, and she kept looking back.


    There were mixed emotions when she looked back at Wilbur. However, Wilbur was chatting with Brandon, and he did not pay any attention to her.


    Elise scoffed when she watched Ja leave. She felt like Ja deserved worse.


    Before Ja could leave, a huge squad of special agents rushed in. The head of security who was in charge of safeguarding Brandon rushed toward him with two powerful cultivators.


    That instantly frightened the crowd, and they froze up.


    Wilbur frowned. He knew the cultivators too. They were two Sanctuary level cultivators who followed Atrus Wood and participated in his ambush.


    There were a lot of Ambience level cultivators amongst the special agents who rushed in as well.

 Chapter 1485

    The sudden turn of events was probably because of something major that happened.


    The head of security, Harry, quickly came to Brandon and whispered in his ear. Brandon instantly looked worried, and he hurriedly looked at Wilbur.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    Brandon did not care that there were bystanders. He quickly replied, "There are thousands of armed men surrounding the stadium, and they circling in on us. Our squad had retreated, and all phone signals were cut off."


    Wilbur checked his phone. His phone, which had the satellite function, also lost its signal.


    "Is this an armed coup?" asked Wilbur while looking at Brandon.


    With thousands of armed men attacking the stadium where the president was and having all signals cut off, there was a high probability of an armed coup.


    Brandon nodded and replied, "It should be. ording to our sources, the Fastes are behind this. Their leader is the minister of defense, Abar Faste. They are a powerful family in Morburn. Most of them are in the army."


    "It seems they came prepared," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Brandon frowned and said anxiously, "They dared to stage a coup because Atrus Wood is dead. I underestimated them."


    "Don''t worry, Mister President. We have Mister Wilbur Penn with us. They can''t threaten your safety," said Dillon while observing Wilbur carefully.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Don''t worry. We are friends now. I naturally won''t stand idly by if anything happens to you."


    Brandon instantly let out a long sigh of relief and said gratefully, "Thank goodness you''re here, sir. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know what to do. You know, in order to meet you in time, I didn''t have time to deployprehensive security."


    Wilbur smiled. Meanwhile, the news quickly spread in the banquet hall.


    Everyone was shocked and in disbelief.


    They could not believe that there was an armed coup at the stadium. It was breaking news, and it severely threatened their safety.


    The directors and celebrities looked frightened. They did not know what to do and they were panicking.


    Ja was also stunned because the special agents blocked the exit. They did not allow anyone to enter or leave anymore.


    She was shocked and terrified. She could not believe she encountered something so terrifying and wondered if she could even make it out alive.


    Brandon immediately yelled when he saw the crowd panicking, "Be quiet! Mister Wilbur Penn is an Emperor level cultivator. He''s here with us, so the armed coup is nothing more than a joke."


    Everyone there was an elite social figure, so they were aware of cultivators.


    They could not believe that Wilbur was an Emperor level cultivator. They instantly rxed and let out long sighs of relief.


    Suddenly, two special agents rushed over to Brandon and tried to whisper.


    Brandon wanted to act calm and fearless to not cause panic to the people. He wanted to show that he was in control, so he said loudly, "Just say it."


    "We have something to report. ording to reconnaissance, two destroyers and three frigates have left the Royal Fleet without authorization and have reached the waters near Morburn." The special agent had no choice but to say it out loud.


    Everyone instantly panicked when they heard that.


    That would be five warships. ''Even if he''s the most powerful Emperor level cultivator, can he withstand naval guns? That''s impossible, right?'' they thought.


    The banquet hall fell into panic again. Someone peed their pants and fainted due to extreme fear.

 Chapter 1486

    Brandon finally lost hisposure.


    Five warships were no longer something a human could contend with, even if Wilbur was an extremely powerful cultivator.


    Humans were biological creatures, after all. Brandon figured that Wilbur could not withstand the cannons from a warship!


    Wilbur noticed that Brandon was pale in the face and could not stand still. He asked slowly, "Would they dare to open fire and attack Morburn?"


    "No, but the presence of the five warships is enough to deter outer forces from lending us support. Furthermore, if those forces go against them, they will definitely bombard the stadium," replied Dillon worriedly.


    Wilbur frowned and said, "We''ll still have time to deal with the people surrounding the stadium before the attack. We''ll deal with those warships after that."


    Rapid gunfire could be heard outside as Wilbur spoke. It was clear that their enemies were near. The people in the banquet hall instantly panicked.


    Harry looked focused, and he kept contacting the security outside from his walkie- talkie. The information from the walkie-talkie shocked them.


    Several hundreds of special agents died, and they were losing ground quickly.


    Harry looked at the Sanctuary level cultivators and said quickly, "Guys, you have to attack."


    They nced at President Brandon. Brandon quickly nodded because they should not hold back at that point.


    The Sanctuary level cultivators rushed outside.


    They could handle two thousand armed men by working together, even if the armed men were elite soldiers.


    However, if the enemy dared to stage a coup, they probably have cultivators of their own too.


    The Fastes were powerful in Morburn, and they once ruled over Morburn.


    Otherwise, Brandon would not let them stay in power and take on authoritative roles.


    It was precisely because of their entangled forces in Morburn politics that Brandon must give them the position and power they needed. Otherwise, he would not be able to secure his presidency.


    There were several violent roars outside when the Sanctuary level cultivators left, then it fell back to silence.


    Everyone was cautious, and they waited while holding their breaths.


    They thought if the Sanctuary level cultivators stopped the invasion, then they could kill the remaining armed forces. Everyone would be safe for the time being.


    That was, they could at least evacuate from the stadium for the time being. The Fastes would not dare to attack Morburn even if they had warships.


    If they did, they would not gain the support of the people in Morburn even if the coup was a sess.


    A massacre was a huge taboo for anyone in power, and it was something no one could tolerate.


    Several minutes passed by. Everyone looked nervous.


    The silence felt like a boat in the dark that went through huge waves. No one knew if peace awaited them, or danger.


    Suddenly, the banquet hall door was opened. A silver-haired old man slowly walked in with his hands behind his back.


    Abar was behind him, along with the elites of the Fastes.


    They were armed, and they looked arrogantly menacing.


    The door was opened, so they could see arge number of armed men out there.


    Harry pointed his gun at the old man. He was the leader of the pack, d Faste. However, Brandon stopped Harry and his security team. He looked at Abar instead.


    A negotiation would work best in this situation. Moreover, a politician was best at negotiations.


    Brandon felt that if they could resolve it through negotiation, it would not be toote to handle the Fastes in the future. They did not have to cause a war for the time being.


    "Abar, please exin to me what is the meaning of this?" said Brandon coldly.

 Chapter 1487

    Abar scoffed coldly and replied, "The Congress is dissatisfied with your policies in recent years. I''m here to ask you to step down and make way for someone


    better."


    "Is the Congress dissatisfied with me, or are you dissatisfied with me?" asked Brandon.


    Abar smirked coldly and said, "Please save your speech for the court."


    Abar disrespected Brandon and told him his goal bluntly.


    "Abar, you will be criticized by everyone if you do this, and you will not be the president. If anything happens, we can sit down and talk this out. If you have any conditions, you can just raise them as you please."


    Brandon tried to ease the trouble by extending an olive branch.


    Abar suddenlyughed loudly. He asked, "Do you think I''ll fall for it like a child?" Abar looked straight at Brandon sternly.


    It was clear that Abar was well aware of the false promises Brandon was making.


    "You''ll be sent to court. I hope you think this through!" yelled Brandon sternly.


    d asked at that moment, "Why are you wasting time talking to him? Detain him already. Just kill him if he dares to resist."


    d did not care to be polite, nor did he respect anyone there.


    Abar signaled the Faste elites with a wave, and they walked toward Brandon.


    The others had spread towards all the exits of the banquet hall, and they were at gunpoint with Brandon''s security team.


    The attendees of the festival looked frightened, and they were sweating bullets.


    It was too terrifying for them. They felt like any slip up would cause an intense gunfight. No one would care for their lives by then.


    That was the first time they realized the status they were so proud of meant nothing more than a joke to those in power.


    No one truly cared for them. They knew that any slip ups would mean bullets in their bodies.


    They felt the difference in status.


    Harry was sweating bullets. His hand that held the gun was trembling.


    The president''s side was no match for the assants. Moreover, they had someone who killed two Sanctuary level cultivators.


    He felt like there was no chance they could turn things around.


    Wilbur nced around the hall and noticed that Abar was staring at him with a menacing and cold gaze.


    He chuckled and stepped in front of Brandon, smiling as he asked, "Are you Abar Faste? It seems like you know who I am."


    "Well, of course. How can I not know the cultivator who killed Atrus Wood?" sneered Abar coldly.


    Wilbur raised his eyebrow and smiled, replying, "So, you do know, yet you dared to stage a coup when I''m here."


    The crowd finally remembered Wilbur.


    Brandon called him an ally and an ultimate cultivator.


    They could turn things around if he helps.


    Hope finally reignited in their hearts. ''Anything is better than falling into the hands of terrorists. Who knows what they will do to us?'' they thought.


    However, Abar replied coldly, "This is none of your business. Also, I don''t have a reason to be afraid of you."


    "Oh yeah? It looks like you''re looking down on me," said Wilbur nonchntly.


    Abar sneered coldly and said, "My elder has been an Emperor level cultivator since a thousand years ago. My family spent our entire fortune to awaken our elder, and he even surpassed his cultivation level back then. Do you think I need to show anyone respect?"


    That instantly caused an uproar.

 Chapter 1488

    An Emperor level cultivator had been in slumber for thousands of years, and he had been awoken. Moreover, he surpassed his cultivation level back then.


    Only God knows how terrifying he would be. Some of them in the crowd did not even know what an Emperor level cultivator was, but they felt deep fear in their souls.


    A person awakening from a thousand-year-old slumber was terrifying as it was, after all.


    Wilbur looked at d at that moment.


    He knew from the start that d was an Emperor level cultivator. However, he did not expect d to have awakened from slumber for thousands of years.


    It seemed like he could not underestimate the Fastes.


    It was difficult as it was to awaken a cultivator deep in slumber and recover their cultivation.


    Wilbur could imagine how much money and effort they spent for d to surpass his original cultivation.


    That was also why the Fastes dared to stage a coup. A powerful Emperor level cultivator was very terrifying.


    d also looked at Wilbur at that moment. He asked coldly, "Are you the one who killed Atrus Wood?"


    "Technically, Atrus killed himself," replied Wilbur nonchntly.


    d said with a serious expression, "It doesn''t matter. He''s dead, so this has nothing to do with you. You may leave. Heed this as a fair warning."


    The Emperor level cultivator felt like he should try to not be enemies with other Emperor level cultivators unless it was necessary.


    However, Wilbur smiled and said, "I don''t want any trouble either, but I''m afraid President Brandon and I just became friends. I can''t just leave my friend, can I? That would be dishonorable on my part."


    Brandon instantly felt joyous. He felt like he would be doomed if Wilbur chose to walk away.


    Truth be told, they were not good friends yet. They only reached some kind of tacit agreement.


    There was nothing he could do if Wilbur chose to walk away.


    He could only ept it, and he believed that Abar would not let him live in the end.


    d looked displeased at that moment. A sphere of ck me appeared in his hand. ck spiritual mes ignited on him at the same time. It surged to the sky in a spiral.


    The roof of the banquet hall was instantly blown away by the terrifying spiritual energy and was reduced to dust.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure instantly filled the banquet hall. Everyone felt like they were stomped on by a demon. They were in pain and suffocating under the terrifying pressure.


    d''s clothes shuffled in the spiritual mes. His silver hair flowed as heughed maniacally. It was creepy and chilling.


    The deadly and maniacal energy overwhelmed everyone. They started to tremble and were in extreme pain.


    Even President Brandon found it hard topose himself. He started to panic with a frightened look. He could not maintain his image anymore.


    Abar and the othersughed maniacally. The people in the banquet hall felt like they were gripped by death.


    However, Wilbur was fixated on the dark sphere in d''s hand.


    He could not believe that there was a silhouette of a woman inside. It flickered as though she was struggling to escape.


    It must be Dark Power again.


    d said coldly, "It''s not toote to leave, Wilbur Penn. This is your final chance."


    Wilbur frowned slightly. Brandon quickly said, "Mister Penn, you can''t leave! We''re allies!"


    Brandon was panicking at that moment and could not help but cry out for help.


    Wilbur nced at Brandon. Suddenly, Harry threw the gun in his hand. He put his hands up and said loudly, "Mister Abar, I surrender! I''m willing to serve the Fastes."


    Everyone was shocked by the behavior of Brandon''s head of security.

 Chapter 1489

    Brandon was also in shock. It was clear that he could not believe it.


    Abarughed maniacally and said, "Tell your subordinates to drop their weapons and step aside. I can ept your offer to serve us."


    Harry said without a second thought, "Everyone, drop your weapons and follow me."


    He obediently walked to a corner and stood still.


    His subordinates instantly looked at each other.


    They were elite security guards handpicked to protect the president. They also went through various tests for their loyalty.


    However, they were facing the test of death.


    d was powerful beyond theirprehension.


    Two Sanctuary level cultivators died in mere minutes, so they saw how terrifying d was.


    Brandon might be arrested, but he would not be killed yet because they still needed him.


    They were afraid that they would not survive as security officer, and that they would have their dance with death soon.


    More importantly, their leader had surrendered.


    That gave them a reason to surrender as well.


    They tossed their guns aside and put their hands up after a moment of consideration, then walked over to stand with Harry.


    "You! Harry!" yelled Brandon angrily.


    Harry looked calm. He said, "I''m sorry, Mister President. We have kids and families. We have the right to live."


    "But you gave up your honor!" yelled Brandon.


    Harry said, "Honor can''t feed my wife, kids, and my family."


    Brandon looked awful from anger. He was trembling all over, but there was nothing he could do.


    Dillon sighed and put his hands up too. He told Abar, "Mister Abar, I surrender too. I hope you can ept me."


    Abarughed maniacally, "Haha! Very well! Come here. I always liked you."


    Dillon slowly walked towards Abar.


    Brandon watched Dillon walk away in disbelief. He mumbled, "I can''t believe you''re betraying me too. Why? Why?"


    Dillon stood behind Abar and slowly turned to look at Brandon. He said, "Sorry, but I want to live too."


    It was true that staying alive was the best reason.


    Brandon might not die, but those who did not surrender certainly would be killed.


    Abar would not release them to spread the news. Killing them would be the best option.


    Brandon said angrily, "Don''t forget that I have Mister Penn on my side. He''s a powerful Emperor level cultivator too, and he killed Atrus Wood."


    "I can''t deny that Mister Penn is very powerful, but you''re forgetting the five warships. They can demolish this ce anytime. May I ask if Mister Wilbur Penn can withstand cannons and missiles?"


    What Dillon said made it clear that he was on Abar''s side. It could be said that he was giving ideas to Abar.


    Brandon was pale and shivering from anger. He fully lost hisposure as the president.


    The directors and the celebrities finally realized something.


    If there were five warships out there, they would all perish when the warships opened fire.

 Chapter 1490

    "Mister Abar, you have my support!" yelled a sessful director while putting his


    hands up.


    "You have our support too!" Almost everyone in the banquet hall chose to stand with Abar.


    Ja put her hands up too. She became a supporter of Abar.


    Only Wilbur, Elise, and Charlie were left next to President Brandon. Everyone else walked toward the other side.


    They felt like perhaps Wilbur could fight d, but no one believed that Wilbur could withstand the cannons and missiles.


    No one was willing to fool around in a life-and-death situation.


    Brandon looked at Wilbur with a pale face. He was fully betrayed, and Wilbur became the only person he could rely on.


    Wilbur looked at Brandon and asked, "Are you going to surrender too? I''ll take my leave now if you surrender."


    Brandon clenched his jaw and said loudly, "I''ll never surrender."


    "Alright then. It looks like I have to give it a shot," said Wilbur while smiling.


    Elise stepped back and said, "Be careful, Wilbur. I''m waiting for ate-night dinner


    with you."


    Wilbur looked back and smiled at Elise.


    Charlie stood next to Elise. He looked like he was on standby.


    He knew that he could not join a battle between Emperor level cultivators, but he could protect Elise.


    Ja could be heard saying at that moment, "Wilbur, I think you should surrender. You can''t withstand warships no matter how powerful you are, so don''t burden us as well."


    Wilbur sighed loudly and looked at Ja. He asked, "Why do you always make the wrong choice when it''s time to decide?"


    Ja yelled, "Don''t think too highly of yourself! Do you think it''s remarkable that you have a president as your friend?"


    Ja felt like the tables were turned.


    She was indeed very shocked to learn about Wilbur''s identity.


    Her shock turned to admiration and respect, and she was defeated.


    However, another powerful figure appeared while she was at a disadvantage. Her grudge towards Wilbur and the humiliation she felt hurt her ego. Therefore, she turned her pride into a weapon against Wilbur again.


    It was as if that could heal her hurt ego.


    Wilburughed because Ja was truly beyond redemption.


    However, Wilbur had no time for her. He looked at d instead. He said slowly, "I think you should find somewhere quiet to cultivate and stop interfering with these mortal matters."


    "Are you giving me advice?" d looked at his levitating sphere. He asked coldly, "What right do you have to give me advice? Just because you killed Atrus?"


    Wilbur replied nonchntly, "It''s only friendly advice. Ignore me if you don''t like it."


    "Kill him, Mister d! He''s only a foreigner, but he''s so arrogant in ournd! He should be taught a valuable lesson!" yelled Jacques, who stood behind d. His eyes were filled with hatred for Wilbur.


    Wilbur only smirked. There was nothing else he could say to people like Jacques.


    d said, "Prepare to face death. Even an Emperor level cultivator will feel fear from the Banshee of Darkness."


    d gently tossed the sphere in his hand as he spoke.


    The spell sphere instantly turned to mist. Then, a dark figure of a woman appeared. There were nine ck spell spheres levitating around the banshee.

 Chapter 1491

    When that banshee appeared, a chilling and deathly aura instantly invaded the souls of everyone present, causing them to tremble and shiver.


    The banshee swung around, and her dark red eyes stared right at Wilbur. She extended a foot-long tongue that licked her illusory face and had an incredibly greedy expression.


    At that moment, tumultuous waves were surging in the sea of Wilbur''s consciousness. His spirit was starting to shake uncontrobly.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened.


    The banshee was probably a spiritual entity, and it could disrupt one''s spirit.


    Just that alone meant that the banshee was incredibly formidable.


    It was important to know that all of a person''s power required one''s spirit to activate. Spirit was the foundation of it all and was the most fundamental force.


    If you could not control your spirit, then no other power could be used.


    At that moment, d let out a strange and eerieughter.


    "Aren''t you going to bring forth your domain? You''re going to die soon."


    Wilbur snorted coldly. In his sea of consciousness, the Soul Tree emitted an intense golden light, restoring some calm to his sea of consciousness.


    He summoned his halberd, and with a flick of his hand, the halberd ignited into spiritual mes of various colors. A powerful wave of spiritual pressure started to fight back against d''s.


    "Not bad. Even in front of the Banshee of Darkness, you''re able to use your spiritual energy. You definitely are at the Emperor level," d smirked and said.


    Wilbur let out a loud shout, and the halberd, imbued with terrifying power, swept directly past the banshee.


    The halberd easily pierced through the body of the banshee.


    However, the banshee did not suffer any damage at all. Instead, her hands grazed across Wilbur''s body like ws.


    Wilbur''s physical body did not suffer any harm, but his spirit started to be chaotic again. It caused the spiritual mes on his halberd to flicker and fade.


    d merely stood there, maintaining the banshee with his spiritual energy with a cruel and crazed smile on his face.


    The banshee started her frenzied attack. Her figure flickered around Wilbur like a ghost, and her hands constantly grazing on Wilbur''s body.


    Every attack from her caused waves in Wilbur''s sea of consciousness, throwing his spirit into extreme disorder.


    In that state, Wilbur could not maintain his normal spiritual energy output, which was causing him to feel a bit flustered.


    After a few moves, Wilbur let out a loud shout and withdrew all his spiritual energy. Instead, his halberd burst into silver mes.


    That was formed with pure spirit. It was the best option when facing a spiritual entity.


    With the halberd burning with silver mes and his Godly Training Form, Wilbur cut across the banshee''s body swiftly, making dozens of attacks in just one second which all hit the banshee.


    However, the banshee was not harmed at all. Instead, she became even more frenzied in her attacks on Wilbur.


    Wilbur''s expression changed.


    dughed loudly. "Spirit is useless on the Banshee of Darkness because she is the incarnation of the God of Darkness'' consciousness. She is not a creature of this world, so she is unbeatable."


    At that point, Wilbur''s consciousness was raging. If his soul was not exceptionally strong and forcibly suppressing and controlling his spirit, he would probably already have been defeated.


    "Go to hell," Wilbur roared. The halberd burst into blinding silver mes and


    emitted a terrifying roar as it stabbed towards the banshee again.


    At that moment, d joined his palms together. Spiritual mes raged on his body


    as he roared, "Domain: Banshee of Darkness, Soul Shackles."

 Chapter 1492

    Wilbur''s attack was extremely terrifying.


    The silver mes burning on the halberd seemed to shock everyone''s spirits. It felt like their brains had been struck by a heavy hammer.


    It was a ferocious blow from Wilbur that he had used by condensing his immense spirit. He refused to believe that the banshee could not be harmed by spirit as a spiritual entity.


    But just as Wilburunched his attack, d used his strongest ability, Soul Shackles.


    Suddenly, nine ck lights shot out from the nine balls around the banshee, directly pinning Wilbur in ce.


    Wilbur''s ferocious attack was forced to a stop, and the nine balls floated around him, binding his hands and feet while also shining on his head, core soul, and other vitals on his body.


    Wilbur''s body was stretched and suspended in the air.


    At that moment, Wilbur''s expression was dull and vacant, as if his soul had suddenly been lost. He was like a puppet at the mercy of others.


    At that moment, the banshee let out a piercing scream at Wilbur. It was a scream that only Wilbur could hear.


    At the same time, the banshee pounced towards Wilbur and disappeared into Wilbur''s body.


    Everyone was stunned by the sight.


    The nine balls were emitting an aura of death and were incredibly terrifying. However, the powerful effects of the balls shocked everyone even more.


    In everyone''s eyes, it was obvious that Wilbur had already been defeated. He was like amb in the ughterhouse.


    Brandon''s face turned as pale as paper in an instant as he staggered back.


    If Wilbur lost, then what would happen to him was obvious.


    Charlie was incredibly anxious, and a de instantly appeared in his hand. However, d simply flicked his finger, and a ck ray of light shock over that froze Charlie in ce.


    Elise was even more shocked and anxious, but she did not act rashly. She knew that with her abilities, she would not be any help at all. She might even make things worse.


    She also believed that Wilbur would not be defeated that easily. She stared right at Wilbur, praying in her heart.


    The forces of the Faste family were already smiling in victory. Those who surrendered to the Faste family, for some reason, felt incredibly unsettled.


    At that moment, d looked at everyone with a smile. He said slowly, "The battle is about to end. The Soul Shackles of the Banshee of Darkness will absorb Wilbur''s soul, and he''ll disappear from this world without a trace. The banshee will get stronger, which will make me stronger as well. Everyone, you made a very wise decision."


    Everyone suddenly burst intoughter.


    The people of the Faste family wereughing, while Brandon''s face waspletely ashen.


    At that moment, in Wilbur''s sea of consciousness, Wilbur''s soul was enduring the scream that had been targeted at him by the banshee.


    It was a terrifying spell, and anyone caught in it would normally die. However, just


    as the banshee screamed, the golden runes hanging from the Soul Tree in Wilbur''s sea of consciousness like fruits lit up.


    Then, the goldenke below the Soul Tree started boiling, condensing into Wilbur''s form.


    That golden Wilbur let out a roar, and a golden light burst out that collided with the ck light attacking the tree.


    A huge wave surged up in the sea of consciousness, and the ck light was instantly shattered and disappeared. Meanwhile, Wilbur staggered back a few steps as well.


    At that moment, Wilbur let out a long breath as his eyes adopted a fierce look.

 Chapter 1493

    This was probably one of his most dangerous battles.


    d''s banshee did not only ignore physical and mental attacks, but it could also imprison others'' bodies.


    That kind of imprisonment used the power of universalws and could not be stopped.


    Not only that, the banshee''s wail was also a Higher Order Spell.


    Higher Order Spells that targeted the soul were almost always fatal to the victim.


    However, Wilbur''s soul was so powerful that it was unbelievable. On top of that, he had the power of faith that made his soul stronger than anything imaginable.


    The moment that his body was restricted, he knew that the banshee was going tounch an attack on his soul.


    So, he activated the power of faith and his soul, quickly condensing them into a concrete form tounch an attack and block the wail.


    Even though the battle did not shake the heavens, it was a danger that only Wilbur knew.


    d''s strength was definitely top-tier among those at the Emperor level.


    The Banshee of Darkness he controlled was a terrifying existence.


    At the same time, the banshee''s figure had already appeared in Wilbur''s sea of consciousness and was heading straight for Wilbur''s soul.


    Wilbur sneered when he sensed the banshee appear in his sea of consciousness, and his hands started to form seals.


    "How dare you enter my sea of consciousness. Let me teach you a lesson." Wilbur''s gaze was cold as he formed seals, and a vast aura started to emanate from him.


    The moment the banshee arrived, it let out a scream when it saw Wilbur''s manifested form before it transformed into a ck spear that shot right for Wilbur. The spear was ten meters long and covered with dark runes. Wherever it passed, Wilbur''s sea of consciousness started to shake, showing signs of copsing. However, Wilbur hadpleted the seals and he shouted, "Godly Dungeon." A golden light burst forth, forming countless intertwined threads. A close look would show that the threads were formed by mysterious divine runes.


    Those threads enveloped the ck spear.


    However, the spear was obviously very strong, and it constantly trembled as it tried to break through the constraints.


    Nheless, with Wilbur''s eruption of soul and faith power, the threads continued to contract. After struggling for a while, the spear suddenly shattered and it turned back into the banshee.


    However, those threads quickly formed a square prison,pletely imprisoning the banshee.


    The banshee shouted and screamed inside, but the Godly Dungeon was something Wilbur learned through the power of faith and was unique to him as the pope and the Lord of Fire Dragons. The banshee was naturally no match for it.


    Soon, the banshee turned into a ball of ck light as it screamed, quietly floating in the dungeon and no longer moving.


    Wilbur said coldly, "The power of darkness? Once I handle d, I''lle have a chat with you."


    As he said that, Wilbur''s form dissipated back into the goldenke water.


    Theke water had visibly reduced by about half, and the Soul Tree had visibly fewer fruits than before.


    At the same time, the nine ck lights that trapped Wilbur disappeared, leaving everyone outside stunned and confused.

 Chapter 1494

    d was utterly shocked and in disbelief.


    Right at that moment, Wilbur slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were radiant as the spiritual mes ignited around his body again.


    The members of the Faste family were terrified as they panicked.


    Those who surrendered to the Faste family stood there dumbfounded, wondering how this was possible when d just said that Wilbur was about to disappear from this world.


    As for Brandon, Elise, and Charlie, they were overjoyed.


    At that moment, mes of spiritual energy red up on the spear in Wilbur''s hand again, and the terrifying pressure started to pervade the surroundings.


    d could not help but take a step back as he greeted his teeth. "This is impossible! How did you resist the attack from the Banshee of Darkness?"


    "Do you think a creature created by a third-rate deity can kill me?"


    Wilbur sneered while he advanced toward d.


    Come on, he was the chosen one of that old dragon, who surpassed all deities.


    How could he lose to a simple banshee?


    At that moment, the members of the Faste family all raised their guns at Wilbur in shock.


    However, all of their hands were shaking, because they all knew that guns were useless against someone as strong as Wilbur.


    Then, d let out an angry roar as ck mes of spiritual energy ignited on him again. His hands started to form seals.


    However, Wilbur merely sneered as he took a step forward and arrived in front of d.


    His halberd shed like lightning, piercing through d''s body in an instant and lifting him up.


    Blood sttered everywhere as d screamed in agony.


    All his abilities were invested in that banshee.


    Without the banshee, he was not evenparable to an ordinary Sanctuary level cultivator, let alone being able to stand up to a single move from Wilbur.


    Those from the Faste family werepletely dumbfounded as they watched d


    die just like that. They could not believe what they were seeing at all.


    Wilbur shook the spear as he threw d''s body to the ground without looking back, "Charlie."


    "Yes, sir," Charlie said loudly.


    "Deal with them. I''ll take care of those warships."


    With that, Wilbur flew up to the roof, turned ny degrees, and flew straight toward the sea.


    At that moment, the members of the Faste family panicked even more as they exchanged nervous nces.


    Not only did Wilbur easily kill d, but he was going to take care of the warships as well.


    Were five warships something a human could deal with?


    Even though they felt it was absurd, no one dared to question Wilbur''s abilities.


    Ja suddenly felt weak all over. She trembled as she grabbed a chair. She was


    already so scared that she was struggling to stand up.


    How was Wilbur so terrifying? Was he even human?


    Thinking about how she had constantly challenged Wilbur, she could not imagine what awaited her when he returned.


    She started to panic as she felt like she was being suffocated.


    At that moment, Charlie summoned his sword and slowly approached the members of the Faste family.


    As someone at the Super Sanctuary level, it would be aplete joke if he could not deal with a few Ambience level cultivators and one or two thousand special forces.


    At that moment, in the waters of Morburn, five warships were lined up in a row on the surface of the sea.

 Chapter 1495

    Leading the five warships was Vice Admiral Weiss Faste, who was leisurely seated in the cockpit with a top-quality cigar.


    In his view, the operation waspletely perfect.


    Brandon only had a few hundred special agents for protection and the two Sanctuary level bodyguards who were still recovering from injuries.


    Meanwhile, the Faste family had two thousand special forces armed with various weapons. It was more than enough to eliminate those special agents.


    With the Faste family''s elder, d, who was at the Emperor level, finally awakened, they had enough power to dominate the entire nation.


    Just earlier, he received word that d had killed the two Sanctuary level bodyguards and their troops surrounding the banquet hall. They were just waiting to capture Brandon alive.


    Him being at sea also served as a powerful deterrent, dissuading the local armed forces from making any moves.


    It was not like they had any time to act.


    It was truly an operation that was foolproof. It was a n that the family had nned for close to a thousand years. There was no way it would fail.


    Victory was already in their hands, and they were about to regain their ce at the pinnacle of the country and shine once again.


    As for him, all he needed to do was stay there was quietly wait for news of victory.


    However, he would definitely be rewarded well for this operation. That was because he was an important figure in the family.


    Just thinking about how his family would soon be controlling the country and how he would be themander of the navy filled Weiss with indescribable excitement and joy.


    Yet, at that moment, a figure appeared on the surface of the sea with a halberd in hand. The figure shone like a dazzling sun.


    Weiss sensed a strong and terrifying aura and stood up in confusion. He looked towards the sky.


    He saw that ''sun'' rapidly descending toward one of the warships.


    With a loud explosion, the sunnded on the warship and triggered a violent explosion. The entire sea surface erupted into brilliant fireworks that shot up to the sky.


    A frigate was directly split into two and started to sink.


    After a brief moment of shock, Weiss shouted frantically, "Battle stations! Sound the rm! Eliminate that guy right now!"


    He did not know who it was, because he had not been a part of d''s awakening ceremony.


    However, he knew that it was an incredibly dangerous enemy.


    Right after Weiss gave the order, the sea was filled with a piercing rm.


    The remaining warships and everyone on them started to nervously prepare for battle.


    But the figure was once again in the sky and shining with another dazzling sun in hand.


    After nervously rushing around, everyone, including Weiss, was dumbfounded. The cannons and missiles on the ship were not designed to target humans, so there was no way they could lock onto the target.


    The only weapons they could use were the anti-missile guns as well as their closebat firearms.


    In a panic, Weiss ordered all the anti-missile systems to fire at the figure in the sky.


    With a firing rate of nearly ten thousand rounds per minute, the entire sky was filled with bullets.


    Yet, that figure mysteriously and calmly moved through the of bullets and dropped the ''sun'' in his hand.


    Two... three... four... All four ships were destroyed and sunk under the radiant sun of spiritual energy.


    Weiss'' face was full of panic and despair as he watched thest ball of zing spiritual energy fall toward his own warship.


    Meanwhile, the figure had already flown away, not even bothering to look at the final oue.


    The massive ball of spiritual energynded on Weiss'' destroyer.

 Chapter 1496

    In just a few minutes, the five warships burst into brilliant fireworks on the sea.


    The tremendous explosions caused everyone in the banquet hall to jump in fear and tremble uncontrobly.


    Wilbur''s figure appeared above the banquet hall and slowly descended.


    His gaze swept over everyone present.


    He saw that all the members of the Faste family already had their hands raised and were all against the wall, while the special forces outside had been ughtered by Charlie.


    Those who surrendered to the Faste family stood there,pletely pale. Their hands were all tied like criminals awaiting judgment.


    Brandon had regained the confidence and dignity on his face as he coldly looked at those people.


    Elise smiled as she looked at Wilbur in admiration.


    Charlie stood indifferently beside Brandon with a cold aura around him.


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said to Brandon, "All the problems have been solved. I suppose there''s nothing else for me to do?"


    "Sir, we really owe you a lot this time. I don''t know how I can express my gratitude." Brandon took a step forward and bowed deeply to Wilbur.


    At that moment, he no longer cared about his dignity. He did not even mind bowing to Wilbur in public.


    That was nothingpared to being saved from a deadly coup and sessfully turning the tide in that situation.


    Compared to Wilbur''s contributions, this was nothing.


    Wilburughed and helped Brandon up, saying, "Go ahead and attend to your affairs. Don''t mind me."


    "Alright, after I deal with everything, I''ll make sure to properly thank you."


    After Brandon said that, he took out his phone and started issuing orders.


    With each order being issued, Brandon''s former Chief-of-Staff Dillon, Security Director Harry, and all their subordinates turned pale.


    They knew very well that they had chosen the wrong side this time and had no chance to ask for forgiveness.


    Brandon would never let go of those who betrayed him at such a critical moment. They resigned themselves to silently waiting for their fate.


    However, the directors and celebrities there, other than Jacques and Earnest, did not really have much to fear.


    They had nothing to do with the coup themselves and were only forced into it. They believed that Brandon would not do anything to them.


    They breathed sighs of relief instead. No matter what, their lives were no longer in danger.


    However, Wilbur''s disy of power definitely shocked them deeply.


    The continuous explosions from the sea indicated that Wilbur had sessfully


    destroyed the five warships. Otherwise, he would not be back here.


    In their eyes, Wilbur was practically a god. There was no way he was a mortal.


    All of them were looking at Wilbur with looks of reverence and even fear.


    At that moment, Ja somehow managed to summon up some strength. She swayed her body gently as she went to Wilbur''s side with a pitiful look on her face, bowing deeply.


    Her revealing nightgown left little to the imagination, making for a captivating sight.


    Wilbur calmly looked at Ja, saying nothing.


    After a while, Ja straightened up and looked at Wilbur, saying pitifully, "Sir, I''m sorry for how I treated you. I shouldn''t have acted that way or treated you like that, but you know, I had no choice. The Faste family was just too terrifying at that time, and I didn''t know what to do. Please forgive me."


    Ja''s eyes were red when she said that, and tears were forming. She looked incredibly pitiful and weak.


    However, Wilbur knew that this woman looked down on ordinary people and was only respectful to the strong. She trampled on the weak and was not a good person at all.


    Yet, since they were both from Dasha, Wilbur did not want to say anything to embarrass her in front of others. He said, "I understand, but remember, don''t make a fool of yourself when you''re overseas."

 Chapter 1497

    Just then, the local forces of Morburn hurriedly arrived under Brandon''s orders and took control of the scene.


    At that moment, Wilbur turned around and said, "Charlie, you stay here and help the president with the follow-up affairs. I''ll head back for now."


    Leaving Charlie in charge here meant that there would be no way for anyone to make anyst-ditch attempts at struggling. It was to prevent any moves of desperation from the Faste family.


    After all, they still had a few Ambience level cultivators among them.


    "Yes, sir," Charlie answered respectfully.


    After that, Wilbur looked at Brandon with a smile and said, "Then I''ll take my leave now."


    After that, he did not wait for Brandon to answer as he waved at Elise. Elise walked over with a smile and wrapped her arms around Wilbur''s.


    Wilbur looked at the pale-faced Ja before walking out as he shook his head.


    Not too long after that, Wilbur and Elise were back at Azure Castle. The two of them went up to the top of the castle''s watchtower to look at the sea.


    The sea was still aze with fire, and intense explosions caused by the ammunition being detonated were still happening. It would take some time for the warships topletely sink.


    Wilbur looked at the sea, lost in thought.


    However, Elise looked at the scene at the sea with reverence in her heart.


    After going through all that happened, she finally realized that there were people like Wilbur in the world.


    A man who could single-handedly destroy warships and cause the president of a country to bow down in front of him.


    What gave him such immense strength? She still did not know.


    However, she finally realized that the world was not the same as she thought it


    was.


    Elise slowly turned to look at Wilbur.


    From the side, Wilbur''s face looked sharp and angr. He had a very ordinary appearance.


    Yet, for some reason, in Elise''s eyes, Wilbur was unbelievably charming and handsome.


    As she kept looking, Elise''s gaze was suddenly filled with infatuation.


    Whether it was on impulse or instinct, Elise leaned forward and lightly kissed Wilbur on the cheek.


    Wilbur turned to look at Elise.


    Elise blushed, but a strange sense of courage surged into her heart.


    She casually pulled down the strap of her evening gown.


    The fabric slid down to reveal her smooth skin, revealing her youthful figure and


    curves.


    Her slender figure, snow-white skin, ample bosom, and fair thighs were fully exposed.


    The whitece bra and panties added to her allure.


    A wave surged in Wilbur''s consciousness.


    However, Elise did not stop there. She reached behind herself and unsped her bra, causing a bounce.


    Then, she removed herst piece of clothing, revealing herself to Wilbur.


    The sea breeze blew, and the beauty offered herself. Wilbur''s brows started to furrow tightly.


    "Wilbur, I''m not trying to submit to you. I''ve never done this before, and I don''t know why I''m doing this now, but I just want to give myself to you. Will you ept me?" Elise opened her arms and hugged Wilbur tightly, pressing her face against his chest as she listened to his strong and powerful heartbeat.

 Chapter 1498

    "I have a girlfriend," Wilbur said.


    Elise lowered her head and slowly replied, "How could someone as amazing as you not have a girlfriend? I''m doing this willingly, and I won''t bother you after."


    Wilbur could not help but sigh inwardly. It would be a lie to say he was not tempted by a beauty offering herself to him like this. After all, he was a normal man with needs.


    However, Elise was still too young in his eyes. She was around twenty at most. Even though she was already an adult, she was still not that mature.


    Meanwhile, he had experienced so many hardships and emerged from life and death. He could not act on impulse, at least not for that moment.


    After a moment, Wilbur said slowly, "You''re just acting on impulse right now, and I can''t guarantee that I can be responsible for you. Calm down for now."


    With that, Wilbur nced at the warships that were gradually sinking into the sea and turned to walk down the watchtower.


    Elise stood still with tears in her eyes. Then, she could not help but burst into tears.


    After a long time, Elise put on her clothes as she cried. She then left Azure Castle to go back to her hotel.


    Elise''s father and the others saw her return with traces of tears on her face.


    Connor asked anxiously, "What happened?"


    Looking at their concern, Elise shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. I''m just very tired. I want to rest."


    "Elise, does it have something to do with Mister Penn?" Lindon asked.


    Elise nodded silently.


    Lindon was silent for a long time before he said slowly, "Did he reject you?" Lindon was Elise''s father, so he could more or less guess what happened.


    Normally, he would not have asked something like that as her father, because it was not very appropriate.


    However, the gravity of the matter meant that he had to be sure of what happened.


    When she heard what her father said, Elise started to cry out loud.


    Lindon looked at her and sighed before he said, "Don''t be too sad. Mister Penn is someone who stands at the peak of humanity. It''s no surprise that he rejected you. Not everyone can match up to him."


    Elise continued to cry, and Jaden had a look of pain on his face, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He was just too far behind Wilbur. He had no right to be involved in Wilbur and Elise''s rtionship.


    "Elise, if you truly want to be with Wilbur, then listen to me. We''ll go back and I''ll arrange for you to study in Seechertown. He stays there, so you''ll definitely have the chance to get close to him. When everything falls into ce between you two, the rest wille naturally. This concerns both your happiness and the future of ourpany, understand?"


    Lindon had already made up his mind, but his belief was even more firm at that moment.


    If they missed out on someone so peerless, they would regret it for life. Hearing what her father said, Elise gradually stopped crying and nodded at her father.


    After experiencing Wilbur, Elise could no longer be interested in any other man. Regardless of how Wilbur treated her, she had decided to try to see if she could enter his heart.


    Lindon nodded in satisfaction when his daughter agreed, while Jaden could not help but sigh. He realized that he would have no chance with Elise in this lifetime.


    In the evening, Charlie returned to the castle and came to Wilbur''s side.


    "Is everything done?" Wilbur asked.


    Charlie nodded. "Yes, the president haspletely controlled the situation and no longer needs me."


    "That''s good. Let''s buy some ne tickets. It''s time for us to leave," Wilbur said somewhat reluctantly.


    Charlie hesitated for a moment.


    "What is it?" Wilbur asked.


    Charlie said, "The president says that he hopes you can stay for a few more days. Once he finishes handling this matter, he wants to thank you and grant you a title."


    "No need. I helped him and he owes me a favor. I''ll just collect from himter on."


    "There''s one more thing," Charlie said.


    "Go ahead."

 Chapter 1499

    "Miss La says she wants to apologize to you in person. She hopes you can forgive her. She said that she''s willing to do anything as long as you can forgive her."


    Wilburughed and said, "There''s no need. I''m not interested in her."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll get the tickets ready," Charlie said.


    Wilbur nodded and added, "Your son is still missing. Aren''t you worried? What will happen to the castle if you leave?"


    "He needs to go out and experience life for himself. He needs to focus on his cultivation rather than get involved in politics. As for this castle, it''s already been around for thousands of years. I think it will continue to be around," Charlie replied.


    Wilbur nced at Charlie and smiled, "That''s a good attitude. No wonder you managed to get to the Super Sanctuary level. It looks like you have nothing to worry about. Let''s go, then."


    "Yes." Charlie left to arrange the flight.


    Wilbur thought about it and took out his phone. He felt like he needed to talk to Faye about Ja. After all, Ja was her ssmate.


    The call went through, and Faye asked, "Wilbur, are youing back?"


    "Yes, I''ll probably be back tomorrow," Wilbur said.


    "That''s good. Did things go smoothly?"


    "Very, but I have something I want to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    After that, Wilbur told her everything about Ja.


    After Faye heard that, she was silent for a long time before she said, "If that''s the case, you can just ignore her from now on. We were just ordinary ssmates. She only invited me to Morburn because I''m the CEO of Cape. We''re not that close."


    "Alright, I just wanted you to know. Bye-bye."


    "When you''re back, can you talk to Faron?"


    "What happened?"


    "You know what happened. Faron''s been pretty depressed ever since he fought with his father over you."


    "I understand. I''ll talk to him when I get back."


    "Alright then, I have a meeting to get to."


    "Okay."


    Wilbur hung up but could not help but sigh.


    Orin had chosen to distance himself from Wilbur, but Faron was firmly on Wilbur''s side.


    It could even be said that Faron had practically abandoned his own future.


    Wilbur really needed to talk to Faron properly.


    The next day, Wilbur got on the ne with Charlie.


    After arriving at Seechertown, the two of them got into a taxi to Seke Ind.


    Halfway through the journey, the taxi broke down.


    There was nothing Wilbur could do, and Charlie got out of the car with him, preparing to hail another one.


    Just as Wilbur hailed a taxi, a girl who was also trying to hail one down cut in line in front of Wilbur.


    Frowning, Wilbur said, "Miss, I believe we gged this taxi first."


    "I clearly did it first." The girl seemed to be in her early twenties. She was beautiful and well-dressed and was carrying a suitcase.


    Since the girl did not seem like a local, Wilbur smiled slightly and indicated that the girl could go first.


    At that moment, Wilbur''s gaze fell on that girl''s bracelet that was on her wrist.


    The girl had already boarded the taxi by then, but Wilbur suddenly reached out and held the car door, saying with a smile, "Miss, could we chat for a moment?"


    "What''s the matter? Let go of the door, or I''m calling the police," the girl said in rm.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "I mean no harm."


    The girl immediately dialed the emergency number.


    "Young man, let go of the door, or I won''t be so polite." The driver stared at Wilbur fiercely as well.

 Chapter 1500

    Wilbur reluctantly let go and smiled. "I really do mean no harm. I''m just very interested in your bracelet."


    "Hmph! This was left to me by my grandmother. I knew you were up to no good if you were aiming for this," the girl said loudly.


    Wilbur smiled, "There''s no need to call the police. I''ll leave right away. Let me give you my number. If it''s possible, I will give you anything in exchange for your bracelet, whether it''s money or anything you need help with."


    The girl looked at Wilbur and felt like he did not seem malicious. She slowly hung up and said, "I do need help, but you''re probably not capable of it."


    "Give it a try. What if I can? I have some influence in Seechertown," Wilbur said.


    The girl looked at Wilbur hesitantly.


    Wilbur handed her his phone number then, but the driver interjected, "Youngdy, be careful of scammers."


    Wilbur smiled and closed the door. Then, the driver drove away.


    Charlie asked, "Sir, was there anything unusual about that bracelet?"


    "It''s a treasure with tremendous energy inside. I''m looking for something like that," Wilbur replied.


    Charlie nodded, such items were always helpful because cultivators could absorb the energy to speed up their growth.


    What he did not know was that it was a middle-tier offering in Wilbur''s eyes, which was very valuable.


    If he could get it, then he would be very happy, but he would not force her if she did not want to exchange it for anything.


    After that, the two of them got another taxi and went back to Seke Ind.


    Charlie was shocked to see that the spiritual energy on the ind was incredibly dense. It was a cultivation paradise.


    He was shocked as he followed Wilbur into the conference room. At that moment, Faye, Chester, Shepard, Zeke, and Lily were all already waiting there.


    Wilbur walked in, and everyone stood up.


    Wilbur smiled and had all of them sit down before he introduced Charlie, their rtionship, and Charlie''s skills.


    Shepard and the othersmented that those at the peak found followers no matter where they went. It was another one at the Super Sanctuary level. The overall power at the ind had increased again.


    After introducing Charlie to everyone, Wilbur said, "Faye, help me arrange a room for Charlie. The rest of you can leave now. Faron, please stay behind."


    Everyone knew that Wilbur wanted to talk to Faron, so they all got up and left. Suddenly, only Wilbur and Faron were left in the room.


    Faron smiled slightly, lighting up a cigarette before handing one to Wilbur and lighting the cigarettes for both of them.


    Wilbur took a puff before he said slowly, "You still haven''t seen your father, have you?"


    "Wilbur, I know what you''re going to say. Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ve already figured out my ns for the future," Faron said.


    Wilbur asked, "Did you really?"


    "Yes. Some people like power, some people like wealth, and others like fishing. I just like cultivation, and I got the chance. Of course I need to seize it. A political career isn''t important to me at all," Faron said with a smile.


    Wilbur frowned, "Aren''t you going to think about it for your dad''s sake?"


    "There''s nothing to think about. Isn''t it better if everyone does what they like?"


    Wilbur was silent for a moment. Everyone had their own choices to make. There was nothing wrong with Faron abandoning his career for cultivation.


    However, this was still rted to him. Wilbur did not want Faron''s rtionship with his father to sour because of Wilbur.


    "Wilbur, don''t be bothered by this. I''ll deal with things at home."


    "I heard you haven''t been in a good moodtely. If you''ve already decided on things, why is your mood being affected?" Wilbur said as he looked at Faron. Faron sighed and said, "My father''s body hasn''t been welltely."


    "Is it bad?"


    "It''s not. He''s just old, so he keeps on having those same illnesses," Faron said.


    Wilbur nodded, "Alright. Since you''ve already thought about it yourself, I''ll spare myself the effort. I''ll prepare some medicine to strengthen the bodyter. You should send them back and take the chance to talk to your father."


    "Thank you, Wilbur," Faron said.

 Chapter 1501

    Wilbur nodded, getting up to leave. He returned to his room and got to writing the medical form down.


    To be specific, this was a pill form.


    Wilbur had simplified it so that it could be made at home and still be useful in strengthening the body and nurturing the soul.


    This was also his way of saying that he was not going to hate Orin for what had happened between the both of them so that Orin would not worry.


    After all, Orin had cut Wilbur off due to political reasons. It was nothing personal, and Wilbur understood his stance.


    This form could also help Faron talk to his father. They could maybe meet up and try to fix their rtionship, seeing as they were father and son, after all.


    Just as he had finished the form, Wilbur''s phone rang with an anonymous call. Wilbur gave it some thought and smiled before picking it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Are you that guy?"


    "Yes, the one who fought over the taxi with you," Wilbur smiled.


    The girl on the other end fell silent. "I''m in room 508 of the Caesar Hotel. Pleasee over."


    "Sure. I''ll be right there."


    Wilbur hung up, passing the form to Faron before driving out of Seke Ind whistling to himself.


    Over at Caesar Hotel, Sarah was nothing but distressed.


    She was a runaway bride and did not know what to do next.


    The Nees family were reasonably upper-ss for Hemount City standards, and worth well over a billion dors.


    However, the family business seemed to be on a rapid decline and verging on bankruptcy.


    With no other choice, Sarah''s father could only marry her off to the richest family in Hemount City, to the heir to Rocher Corp, Sawyer Rocher.


    However, Sawyer had a terrible reputation for being a womanizer, and there was no way Sarah was going to be alright with it.


    Seeing as the wedding was getting closer and closer, Sarah had no choice but to run away to Seechertown.


    However, the Rocher family would be furious at the Nees family once she was gone,nding the Nees family in even more trouble.


    Sarah did not want that to happen. At the same time, she did not want her life to be destroyed just like that either and had thus been riddled with distress.


    Amidst all of this, she thought of Wilbur''s words.


    What if he could be of help?


    Despite the fact that she did not really believe that some random young man could help her out with a problem this big, she had no other options and might as well give it a try.


    Either way, she would not be losing anything even if he could not help.


    That was why she called Wilbur.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m Wilbur. You just called me."


    Sarah got up and opened the door to see Wilbur standing there with a smile.


    "Come in." Sarah let Wilbur in but did not close the door. She left it open just like that, sitting on the couch with Wilbur.


    "What should I call you by?" Wilbur smiled.


    "Sarah. Sarah Nees."


    "What can I be of help with, Miss Nees?" Wilbur asked.


    Sarah stared at Wilbur''s ordinary-looking face, hesitating for a long time before saying, "Tell me what you do, and what power you have. I''m in a lot of trouble, not the kind just about anyone can help with fixing."

 Chapter 1502

    Wilbur smiled. "Don''t you worry about what I do. I can solve any of your problems, that much I can promise you."


    Sarah stared at him in a daze. This guy had some nerve, huh?


    Wilbur looked back at Sarah calmly.


    A long pauseter, Sarah scoffed and said, "Sure, I''ll tell you then. I ran away from an engagement. My father married me off by force to a rich guy because of financial trouble, and the wedding''s in three days. That''s why I ran away, but this also means my familypany''s doomed. They''re not going to get that financial support, and my fiance, Sawyer Rocher, is going to retaliate for sure. My family''spletely screwed. What can you do about that?"


    Wilbur fell silent for a while, before saying, "It''s simple. I''ll let Cape analyze yourpany and find out what it needs. If it''s money that will help with thepany''s operations, Cape can invest. As for your fiance, I can talk to him and have him call the engagement off if you really don''t want to marry him."


    Sarah stared at Wilbur as if she was looking at a ghost.


    He was saying all of this like it was the easiest thing in the world to do.


    A beatter, Sarah shook her head with a dry chuckle. "You sure make it sound easy. Do you even know the scale Cape runs on?"


    "It''s a consortium worth hundreds of billions of dors," Wilbur replied with a smile.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "What makes you think Cape would invest in Nees Corp, huh?"


    "Well, I''m sure it''ll be fine as long as Nees Corp isn''t too far gone, or broke thew," Wilbur answered.


    "How are you so sure?" Sarah peered at Wilbur.


    Wilbur shrugged. "Let me put it this way. Miss Faye Yves, the CEO of Cape, is my girlfriend. She''s at least got to help me out that much."


    "Ha, as if!" Sarah could not help but blurt out.


    Cape International ran on a global scale, and Faye was practically a goddess of the business world.


    This man looked frightfully normal, and the clothes he was wearing hardly seemed reflective of his status.


    Was he out of his mind, saying that Madam Yves was his girlfriend?


    Wilbur smiled. "I can have here over right now if you don''t believe me or invite you into her office tomorrow."


    Sarah began to hesitate at Wilbur''s words. This was a lie that was so easy to prove false. Surely he would never be so foolish?


    A long pauseter, she eventually said, "Fine. Let''s say I believe you''re dating Madam Yves. What makes you think Sawyer is going to call off the engagement, though? Their family''s worth a few billions too, they won''t be scared of Cape because they don''t need your money."


    "I''ll have a talk with them too. Either way, I''ll have him call it off solely because you don''t want it," Wilbur said.


    Sarah frowned. "I might not want the engagement, but my entire family has been looking forward to the wedding so that Rocher Corp will save the Neeses. Sawyer can hold one hell of a grudge, and there''s no way you''re going to be able to convince him. Calling off the engagement is far too embarrassing."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. I''ll handle everything, and I can assure you I''ve got a way around him. You won''t be losing anything if I fail either, right? You''ll be fine," Wilbur smiled.


    Sarah peered at Wilbur as if she was trying to get a sign.


    A long pauseter, Sarah finally said, "Alright, then. Take me to Cape tomorrow, and I''ll believe you have the power to handle Sawyer Rocher as long as you can prove you''re dating Madam Yves."


    "You''ve got a deal. Wait for my call tomorrow. I''ll pick you up."


    Wilbur got up to leave after that. Sarah stared after him, stunned.


    This guy really was out of his mind, huh?


    A long whileter, Sarah shook her head and smiled bitterly to herself. "I really have lost my mind, believing in a lunatic like that. I really am desperate."


    Letting out a sigh, she stripped bare to reveal her perfect figure before stepping into the shower.

 Chapter 1503

    Wilbur was in a great mood as he drove back home.


    The contribution he had gotten was a rare one, and the trade was the best thing that could happen.


    Either way, Nees Corp would just be another investment for Cape as long as it was not too far gone. With how powerful Cape was, it was definitely more than capable of helping any business out of a sticky situation.


    As for Sawyer, Wilbur just had to convince the guy. As long as Wilbur had gotten the Nees family out of their crisis, surely they would not insist on marrying Sarah off to Sawyer, right?


    Besides, Sarah did not want the marriage in the first ce.


    The whole ordeal was pretty much solved.


    Returning to Seke Ind, Wilbur came to Faye''s room and knocked on the door before entering.


    Faye was wearing a strappyce dress, half-lying on the couch with a book in her hands.


    It sure was rare for people to be reading seriously at a time like this.


    Wilbur sat down next to her. Faye''s position highlighted her perfect curves under the light, radiating an unspeakable charm.


    All at once, Wilbur found himself going dry in the mouth.


    Yes, it was time he had thisdy to himself.


    Wilbur felt an urge stir within him, and he nced at the book Faye was holding. "Still reading?"


    "Yeah. You''re finally back, it seems." Faye put down her book, propping herself up on her arms and gazing lovingly at Wilbur.


    Her features were positively exquisite.


    Wilbur let out a cough and described what happened with Sarah to Faye.


    Faye fell silent for a bit, before saying, "I suppose it''s not a problem. You just recovered twenty billion dors, didn''t you? That should be enough."


    Wilbur nodded. He had nned to give the money to Karl but would just use that money to fix the issue with Sarah for now.


    Besides, it was hardly the time to be discussing work right now.


    Wilbur scooted over, cing a hand on Faye''s smooth thighs.


    Her skin was warm to the touch, soft and supple like the world''s best pillow.


    Faye let out a scoff as if she was hesitating. Yet her legs straightened themselves,


    so Wilbur had even more surface area to do whatever he wanted.


    Wilbur did not hold back either, sliding his hand up her legs into dangerous territory.


    Faye let out a whimper, trembling from head to toe.


    Wilbur got on top of her, pulling her into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Faye sensed a strange stiffness about Wilbur and panicked at once as she tried to duck.


    Of course, Wilbur was having none of that and held her in ce.


    Their eyes met, and their faces were so close to each other that their breathing began to grow heavy.


    "I think it''s time we did something about this, Faye," said Wilbur. He caressed Faye''s body with one hand, sending a tingling sensation through her body that made all her pores rx.

 Chapter 1504

    Wilbur felt like it was time they took that step.


    He ripped off the nightgown Faye was wearing, revealing her perfect figure to him all at once.


    The tantalizing sight made Wilbur''s mouth go dry, and the urge in him grew even stronger.


    Just as he was about to make the next move, Faye grabbed a nket and covered herself with it. "Wait!"


    Wilbur stared at her dumbly. What was there to wait for? He was rearing to go!


    Yet Faye said, "Wilbur, I''m more than happy to do this. I just hope we can wait until the day we''re married."


    Wilbur fell silent.


    A long pauseter, he sat up. "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be. I just don''t want to regret anything, you know?" Faye''s tone was gentle as she sat up next to Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled. "I understand. I guess we need to start nning that wedding."


    Faye nodded with a smile.


    "I''ll try my best," said Wilbur. "Just let me finish what I have on hand, alright? I''ll be bringing Sarah to your office tomorrow. Just give me a little time."


    "I know. I''ll wait for you," said Faye.


    Wilbur nodded, getting up to leave Faye''s room.


    After he was gone, Faye let out a long sigh.


    Indeed, she had wanted to give herself to Wilburpletely at the start.


    Yet as things progressed, Nancy appeared between the both of them.


    Faye herself understood the feelings between Wilbur and Nancy.


    Nancy was not only Wilbur''s ssmate and childhood friend but also someone who had helped him out greatly when he was younger.


    From a certain standpoint, Wilbur and Nancy''s rtionship ran even deeper than the one Wilbur had with Faye.


    Nancy had applied to work abroad just to get away from all of this, not wanting to be caught in the middle of both of them.


    Faye understood that love was sometimes selfish, and Nancy definitely loved Wilbur as much as Faye did herself.


    However, Nancy''s guilt came from the fact that Faye and Wilbur had started dating first.


    Faye could not bring herself to do such a thing behind Nancy''s back. What would she think once she had returned?


    Thus, Faye did not know how to handle this either.


    What she had said just now had only been an excuse. She knew how busy Wilbur


    was, and who knew when they would actually have the time to get married.


    This was the only thing she could do to prevent Nancy from being too sad.


    The thought made Faye''s eyes well up with tears.


    This rtionship was starting to hurt.


    Wilbur looked nothing but down when he returned to his room as well.


    He had figured out Faye''s intentions, but he could not marry two people at the same time.


    He sat in silence, letting out a loud sigh before entering his sea of consciousness.


    The ball of ck light that the Banshee of Darkness had turned into was still locked up in the Godly Dungeon.


    Wilbur stood next to it, observing closely.


    The ball of light would change its shape every now and then as if there was life in


    it.


    Wilbur knew, however, that the Godly Dungeon had all its connections to the outside world cut off and was now merely a ball of consciousness energy.


    Wilbur was no stranger to dark forces, as he had the power of darkness himself.


    However, this time he made up his mind to do some proper research on the energy.

 Chapter 1505

    The next second, Wilbur channeled his spirit energy into the ball of ck light without a moment''s hesitation.


    All at once, dark power began to tear at Wilbur''s spirit energy with a tremendous force that even made Wilbur''s soul tree begin to quake.


    However, Wilbur''s terrifying spirit energy was able to stabilize his soul all while processing the information that the darkness'' power of the universe''sws contained.


    Time ticked by slowly, and eventually, Wilbur was able to understand and absorb all the information in the ball of light.


    Just as he was about to retract his spirit energy, Wilbur realized that the ball of power seemed to have a strange connection to the outside world.


    This had greatly shocked Wilbur.


    This had been something his sea of consciousness had never noticed in the past.


    The thought filled Wilbur with fear at once.


    The next second, Wilbur''s spirit energy began to extend along an invincible line that was barely tangible but could be felt.


    As this went on, Wilbur felt his spirit energy getting endlessly stretched out. Wilbur himself had no idea just how far he was going to go.


    Soon enough, his spirit energy had entered another world.


    ording to his spirit senses, this was a world with no roots, no ending, and no borders.


    The air that flowed through this world was a terrifying spiritual wind.


    The spiritual wind, if ced in the real world, was capable of destroying any living thing that existed.


    Wilbur''s spirit energy was terrifying enough, but the spiritual winds that blew here were powerful enough to even threaten to blow him out.


    On top of that, Wilbur could sense the existence of a few other terrifying beings that noticed his presence and were heading his way.


    Wilbur knew he was no match for any being that existed here, and all of them were extremely dangerous.


    If Wilbur''s spirit energy were to be usurped and destroyed here, his soul would be drained, and he would die.


    Sensing this danger, Wilbur retracted his spirit energy at once and returned to his sea of consciousness.


    He left his sea of consciousness after that as well, returning to the real world and severing all contact between his spirit energy and that outside world.


    However, he could still hear a few furious, indignant howls through his sea of consciousness.


    Wilbur broke out into a sweat the moment his consciousness returned to his body, going pale in the face as his breathing grew short.


    The next second, he had keeled over and passed out on the couch.


    Time ticked by slowly, and the sun eventually rose. Wilbur only returned to his senses at around nine in the morning.


    The thought of what happened the day before made him break out into a cold sweat once more.


    He would have been done for if he had left even a secondter yesterday. That would have been terrifying.


    Wilbur fell deep into thought.


    What kind of world was that?


    Could that be the chaotic realm that had only been heard of in legends, where demons and devils roamed?


    Only a ce like that could birth such powerful demons and evil spirits.


    After thinking about it for a while, he found that theory making more and more


    sense.


    That would mean that Wilbur had gotten in touch with the chaotic realm for the first time.


    The thought that a universe like that existed made Wilbur break out into a cold sweat.


    That universe made the elites from this world seem like a joke.


    Just then, the phone rang. Wilbur picked up as soon as he saw that Sarah was calling, kicking himself for forgetting about her.


    "I knew it, you liar! You really will just say whatever to get me to believe you!" Sarah''s infuriated voice could be heard from the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 1506

    Wilbur let out a cough. "I''m sorry, I was held up with some stuff. Give me a moment. I''ll pick you up and we''ll see Faye together."


    "Forget it! I''ve seen through your lying ass! I made this call to tell you that you can forget about trying to lie to me." Sarah hung up the call right after.


    Wilbur shook his head, getting into his car and driving off to Sarah''s hotel at once.


    He arrived at Sarah''s room not long after, knocking on the door and entering.


    Sarah red at him coldly. "How dare you still show up? I should be calling the cops on you!"


    "I swear I was held up with something. Faye''s waiting for us. Come on," Wilbur smiled.


    Sarah snorted. "You''re still lying? Do you take me for an idiot?"


    "Well, you''ll find out once we get there, won''t you? It''s barely fifteen minutes to get to Cape from here," said Wilbur.


    Sarah began to hesitate at the words once more. To tell the truth, she still remained a little hopeful in Wilbur. There was no other way out of her situation, after all.


    A momentter, Sarah said, "Fine. I''ll trust you just this once."


    "I''m not lying to you. Let''s go." Wilbur turned to leave, and Sarah followed after him.


    The two of them got into Wilbur''s car, heading to Cape''s headquarters. It had been a while since Wilbur had been here, too.


    Upon reaching the main entrance, Wilbur said to the receptionist, "I''ve got an appointment with Madam Yves."


    The two receptionists straightened up abruptly at the sight of Wilbur, one of them practically cheering. "You''re here, Mister Penn! Madam Yves has been waiting for you."


    Wilbur smiled and turned to head for the elevator.


    The receptionists stared after him, whispering to each other looking overwhelmed with emotion.


    It was important to note that Wilbur was a legendary figure at Cape International. The fact alone that he was Faye''s boyfriend was enough to make anyone green with envy.


    However, this guy hardly even visited Faye despite being his boyfriend. That was something else and had to mean that he was all the more powerful.


    Anyone with Faye Yves as a girlfriend would be no less than terrified to lose her, let alone never visit her at work.


    Sarah was stunned as well. She had juste here on herst shred of hope, and it seemed like this guy had not lied to her after all.


    If that was the case, there might be hope for her.


    The thought made her quicken her footsteps, following after Wilbur.


    The two of them reached Faye''s office on the top floor not long after. Faye''s secretary scrambled to get up to greet Wilbur, opening the door of the office.


    Wilbur and Sarah headed inside. Faye got to her feet, inviting Sarah to sit down with a smile as her secretary served up coffee.


    Wilbur, on the other hand, flipped through what seemed like a mountain of files on Faye''s table.


    "Don''t overwork yourself, please," he said, looking at Faye.


    Faye smiled. "It''s not all that hard. This is your business, after all."


    Wilbur smiled. "Well, you should take care of yourself regardless of whose business it is."


    Sarah shifted in her seat. She seemed to have heard something pretty big. Cape... belonged to this guy?


    Just then, Wilbur sat down next to Sarah. "Do you have any more questions?" "N-No. I haven''t," she said at once.


    The nature of their rtionship was clear enough from the conversation between Wilbur and Faye. More than that, Faye seemed to hint at Wilbur being even more than her boyfriend.

 Chapter 1507

    Sarah had seen Faye on television before and knew she was the real deal... which meant that Wilbur was definitely telling the truth.


    Wilbur then said, "Well then, let''s head out so we can fix your situation as soon as possible. I''ve got other things waiting for me to settle."


    Indeed, Wilbur had to find a way to make the money that Karl and the others needed.


    Sarah nodded, and Faye said, "We''re in the middle of going through yourpany''s records, Sarah. If everything''s fine, we''ll be able to invest twenty billion dors. Will that be enough?"


    "Yes, it''s definitely enough." Sarah was overwhelmed with emotion. Nees Corp was hardly even worth five billion dors. Twenty billion dors was more than enough.


    Faye smiled, saying nothing more.


    "Let''s go. I''ll handle that Sawyer guy. That''s it, right?" asked Wilbur.


    Sarah nodded hurriedly. Despite the fact that the Rochers were a pain in the neck, Wilbur was all the more powerful and more than qualified to talk it out with them.


    Following that, Wilbur bid goodbye to Faye and took the train to Hemount City with Sarah.


    Due to Hemount City''s unique location, it had always been a municipality in Dasha and had its own government.


    The entire city was among mountains and had extremelyplicated terrain.


    In the middle of Hemount City was a tall tower called Rocher Tower. It was over three hundred meters tall and considered a cityndmark.


    Just then, there were about eight people in the middle of a meeting at the oval- shaped office on the top floor of Rocher Tower.


    The man sitting at the head of the table radiated an air of authority, sporting a straight mustache and a crisp suit.


    He was the chairman of Rocher Corp, Seamus Rocher.


    Next to him was a man in his thirties. His appearance bore some simrities to Seamus'', but he had dark circles and a rather malnourished look about him. This was Seamus'' son, Sawyer Rocher.


    The rest of the people in the meeting were the people on the board of directors at Rocher Corp.


    Seamus nced at the other people in the meeting. "I''m sure you''ve found out by now that that youngdy Sarah Nees has run away."


    "Sir, our n to usurp Nees Corp is going to face some problems if she''s missing," one board member said.


    "You''re right. If Sarah goes missing and the wedding can''t happen as nned, that old geezer Warner Nees won''t let us in as shareholders so we can take up more shares."


    "Do you think he''s regretting his decision, or he discovered something?"


    The other board members spoke up with opinions of their own.


    Seamus smirked. "Nees Corp is going bankrupt. I''m pretty sure Warner wouldn''t have the nerve to go back on his word."


    "It''s just the youngdy acting on her own ord, then," another board member said.


    The board member even nced at Sawyer as he spoke, and it was clear what he was implying.


    Seamus let out a cough. "Either way, this is hugely disrespectful of Nees Corp. Tell them to have Sarahe back at once, and have the wedding go on as nned. Or we''ll cancel the investment, and demandpensation for the damage done to our reputation."


    "How are they going to even affordpensation?" one of the board members said teasingly.


    Seamus smirked. "They still have some fixed assets, don''t they? Considering our power in Hemount City, we''ll rob them clean of everyst penny they have if they don''t hold up their end of the promise without payingpensation."


    Everyone else in the room smiled. Nees Corp was doomed to fail, but Rocher Corp was the biggest corporation in all of Hemount City. They would bleed these idiots dry without anything standing in their way.


    Rocher Corp had risen to wealth and power through less-than-savory methods, and this was hardly their first time doing something like this. In fact, their entire business was practically built on taking what belonged to others.


    Just then, Seamus'' secretary walked over and leaned into his ear. "Mister Seamus, someone''s seen Miss Sarah Nees. She''s back, and there''s a guy with her. They seem awfully close to each other."

 Chapter 1508

    Seamus frowned.


    All of a sudden, Sawyer, who had been silent this entire time, flew to his feet looking enraged. "The nerve of her, showing up with another man when she already belongs to me! I''m going to teach that bastard a lesson so the Neeses know exactly who they''re messing with."


    "Sit down," said Seamus sharply. Sawyer looked nothing but displeased but did as he was told.


    Seamus then said, "It''s fine as long as the girl''s back. It''s Nees Corp we''re after. She''s just a bonus."


    Sawyer stared at his father in disbelief but could not bring himself to say a single word.


    Seamus looked around him. "Sawyer''s wedding with the youngdy is in two days, and the Nees family is going to have onest talk with us. The wedding will be held, and our n will be followed through so we can have the Neeses wrapped around our fingers. No slip-ups allowed until then."


    Everyone else nodded, knowing that the wedding was just a front to cate that old geezer Warner Nees so that the next step of the n could happen smoothly.


    The Neeses might be facing bankruptcy, but they still had over two billion dors in fixed assets.


    As long as the n was carried out sessfully, the Rochers would be the biggest shareholder in Nees Corp, slowly breaking the Nees family down until Nees Corp was fully under the Rochers'' control.


    As for Sarah, Sawyer had plenty of women at his disposal. She meant hardly anything to him.


    Seeing everyone else nod, Seamus said, "Meeting adjourned. We''ll proceed as nned."


    "Alright."


    The crowd got to their feet, bowing before they left.


    Just then, Seamus frowned at his son. "That Sarah Nees isn''t half bad, huh? Pretty face and she''s decently educated with no scandals. It''s time you settled down, Sawyer. Just marry her and have a son so that we can have an heir."


    "You''re just after the Nees family fortune, aren''t you?" Sawyer said, raising an eyebrow.


    Seamus sneered. "Does me being after the Nees family fortunee in the way of you marrying Sarah?"


    Sawyer found himself unable to respond.


    Seamus shook his head. "I''m your father, and I know what''s best for you. The Nees family''s going to be ours soon, and Sarah will be your wife. Can you please not worry your poor father in his old age?"


    "Got it, Dad," Sawyer huffed.


    Seamus sighed. "Go and prepare for that wedding of yours."


    "I''ll be leaving, then." Sawyer got to his feet, striding out of the office.


    Upon leaving the Rocher Corp headquarters, Sawyer came up to a red McLaren.


    At the same time, an SUV pulled up to the building, and three people emerged from it.


    One of them was a short, stout man in his thirties, with two hunky blokes behind him.


    "Where are we headed to, Sir?" asked the short and stout man.


    Sawyer smirked. "I heard Sarah Nees brought a guy back. Let''s take a look."


    "Sir..." The short man hesitated. "Your wedding''s in two days. I don''t think making a scene now is the best idea..."


    Sawyer whipped around sharply,nding a p on the short man''s face as he roared, "Listen up, Chad Gelding! You''re just my bodyguard, no more than a lowly dog who works for me! What right do you have to tell me what I should be doing?"


    Chad clutched his face, lowering his head. "Yes, sir. I''m sorry."


    Sawyer sneered coldly, getting into his McLaren and speeding off into the distance.


    Chad waved a hand. "Follow him."


    The three men got into the SUV at once.


    At the same time.


    Over in the living room of the Nees Manor, the head of the Nees family Warner Nees, as well as a dozen other board members of Nees Corp were sitting around looking nothing but nervous.


    The wedding between Sarah and Sawyer was happening in two days, but Sarah had gone missing out of nowhere and was uncontactable. It was clear that she had left Hemount City altogether.

 Chapter 1509

    That was terrible news.


    The Neeses were already on the verge of bankruptcy, and this arranged marriage to the Rochers had been a one-in-a-million chance to gain the Rochers'' trust so that Nees Corp could be saved. What were they going to say now that Sarah was missing?


    The Rochers would be humiliated if there was trouble with the wedding. And with how the Rochers operated, they would definitely take it out on the Neeses.


    It was important to note that the Rochers had risen to glory through some less- than-savory methods and were known for their ruthless way. The Neeses would be doomed if they caused such a big embarrassment for the Rochers.


    Everyone knew that the Rochers had all of Hemount City wrapped around their finger because they had a powerful elite on their side.


    Had there been no other solution for the Neeses and the olive branch that the Rochers had outstretched with just a wedding in exchange, Warner would have never said yes to a deal like that.


    Now that he had said yes and there was a bump in the road, he was going to be in trouble.


    Warner was only in his fifties, but his hair waspletely white, and he looked like he was in constant distress.


    The other board members were beyond panicked as well, unsure what they were going to do.


    Just then, a servant ran in at top speed. "Sir! Miss Sarah''s back!"


    Everyone lit up at once.


    Warner asked urgently, "Where is she?"


    "She''s already here... but she''s got a guy with him," the servant said, his head bowed.


    Warner frowned, waving a hand. "That''s fine. You can leave now."


    Either way, at least his daughter was back.


    The servant left, and Sarah strode into the living room with Wilbur in tow.


    Warner took one look at her and red up in anger. "Where were you, you stupid girl? Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"


    "You were going to make me marry that bastard Sawyer Rocher! Why the hell would I stay here?"


    The words made Warner flinch in guilt as well.


    Everyone in Hemount City knew just the kind of person Sawyer was-rotten to the


    core.


    However, Warner had no choice. He had to do this for his family.


    Gritting his teeth, Warner looked straight at Sarah. "What''s wrong with the Rochers? This is for the sake of our family, and for you as well! Also, who''s this guy here? Don''t you know you''re about to get married?"


    Warner had looked at Wilbur.


    Just then, Sarah looked up. "You just want the money, don''t you? Well, this is Wilbur Penn. He... He''s dating Miss Faye Yves of Cape International, and he can solve the Nees'' financial issues! That way, I won''t have to marry that bastard Sawyer!"


    Wilbur Penn. The boyfriend of Faye Yves, CEO of Cape International.


    The words rang through the air for a good few minutes before everyone fullyprehended them.


    A beatter, Warner let out a sigh. "I swear, you''ll believe just about anything people say. Do you even know what level Cape International is on, or what level Faye Yves is on? The nerve of this guy to call himself her boyfriend, what a joke! You''re far too young to know what you''re doing still, Sarah."


    "Throw this idiot out. I can''t believe he had the nerve to try and scam us out of all people," Sarah''s second uncle, Jenson Nees said coldly.


    The rest of the Nees family red at Wilbur as well, none of them believing a word of what Sarah had just said.


    Wilbur looked frightfully normal, from the clothes he was wearing to the way he presented himself.


    There was no way this man was dating the CEO of Cape International.


    Just then, two men came in from outside and made their way towards Wilbur.


    "He really is Faye Yves'' boyfriend!" Sarah shouted.


    Warner was furious. "Enough with this bullshit!"

 Chapter 1510

    The two men came up to Wilbur and were about to drag him out.


    Just then, Wilbur shed a smile. "You must be Mister Seamus Nees. I brought Sarah to Faye''s office, and we even chatted there for a while. Please believe your daughter, and in turn, believe me as well."


    At the same time, Sarah threw herself in front of Wilbur with her arms stretched out. "Don''t you dare touch him!"


    The two men hesitated at once. They were merely doing their job. Sarah was the daughter of the Nees family, and they did not dare to cross her despite the fact that they were merely operating on Warner''s orders.


    Warner raised an eyebrow at Wilbur in confusion at his words, before looking at his daughter.


    Sarah said at once, "I swear it''s true! I ran into Wilbur after I got to Seechertown and told him about my situation. He said he could help, which I didn''t believe at first. Then he brought me to meet Madam Yves, whom I did see in the flesh! He''s not lying, I swear."


    The rest of the Nees family exchanged nces with each other at the words.


    If that was really the case, the Neeses would not even need the Rochers to get through this predicament.


    After all, everyone knew just how risky dealing with the Rochers was.


    Even the guarantee of a marriage could not quell their doubts about this.


    The Rochers'' track record in the past twenty years was far too shady for anyone to trust them at all.


    Just then, however, Jenson said, "You don''t even know that you''re getting scammed, youngdy! I can''t believe you''re looking so smug at a time like this."


    "I saw Madam Yves with my own eyes, Uncle Jenson, and she personally said that she was Wilbur''s girlfriend! How could that be fake?" Sarah retorted.


    Jenson smirked. "How hard is it to rent an office building out, fake some documents, and get a lookalike to pretend to be Faye Yves? This guy''s clearly a veteran scammer, you don''t even know what you''ve gotten yourself into!"


    "Madam Yves looked exactly like she did on television! How could she be a fake?" Sarah asked loudly.


    Jenson snorted. "It''s just makeup, or like I said, she''s a lookalike. That''s hardly difficult at all."


    "Why would he scam me, of all people?" Sarah seemed incapable of understanding where her uncle came from.


    Warner smirked. "The Nees family might be in a bit of financial trouble, but we''ve got over a billion dors in assets. He could just be iming to help you to get a fortune out of this! Is that enough of a reason for him to want to scam you yet?"


    Wilbur almost startedughing at that.


    To tell the truth, there was some point to what Jenson was saying.


    A lot of scammers were willing to go to great lengths for money, and what Jenson


    had said was perfectly achievable by an expert scammer.


    Faye had been so smart and had still fallen for Lou''s scam.


    However, Wilbur was not a scammer.


    Realization dawned upon Warner and the rest of the Nees family at the words.


    Everything made sense now.


    After all, why would Cape International want to help the Neeses out of nowhere? Neither party even knew each other.


    Sarah stood frozen to the ground at the words.


    Jenson''s words made more sense by the second, and Sarah''s confusion grew as well. Could Wilbur really be a scammer, after all?


    Had everything she had seen been fake?


    Amidst her daze, Sarah stared at Wilbur nkly.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m not scamming you. You heard what Faye said. You can call up Cape International right now, or Faye herself."


    "Fake numbers and burner phones pretending to be Cape and Faye. I''ve seen it all, you''re not fooling us with this," Jenson said coldly.


    Wilbur did not know what to say. This guy really had a hard time trusting others.


    Not that it waspletely Jenson''s fault. Wilbur''s im really did sound a little ridiculous.


    Wilbur decided to be blunt. "I''ll be honest, then. I was after Sarah''s bangle and agreed to help your family out in exchange for it."

 Chapter 1511

    The crowd looked at the bangle Sarah was wearing, a in band made of white jade. Upon a closer look, it was clearly one with a deep, rich history.


    Everyone knew that Sarah was the only child Warner had.


    The bangle was the Nees family''s one and only generational treasure. Sarah''s grandmother had given it to her before passing, saying that it had been around for thousands of years.


    However, the bangle was worth a few hundred thousand dors at most. It was merely an antique, after all.


    What the Neeses needed was at least two billion dors in cash.


    That was a trade-off that hardly even made sense.


    Jenson smirked at Wilbur''s words. "Caught you red-handed there. The bangle''s worth a few hundred thousand dors at most, but the Nees family needs at least two billion dors in cash. Do you think we''d really believe that it''s just the bangle you''re after?"


    Sarah was all the more dazed, finding that her uncle was making more and more


    sense.


    "The bangle might be worth a few hundred thousand dors to you, but I''ve got ns to use it for something more special. Besides, Cape is going to be investing in Nees Corp to see a profit eventually. How is that so hard to understand?" Wilbur said calmly.


    Jenson sneered. "You can say anything you want. There''s no way something so good would just fall into ourps like that."


    "A deal that sounds too good to be true is more often than not a scam. Jenson''s right. Kick him out," said Warner.


    The two guards had no choice but to do as told.


    Sarah panicked at once.


    Just then, however, the servant from just now ran into the house once more. "Sir, Mister Sawyer Rocher''s here with his men."


    "Sawyer?"


    The Nees family members panicked at once, but it was toote. Sawyer had entered the living room with his three bodyguards.


    Warner hurried over to them to greet them, uncaring of his status. "You''re here, Mister Rocher! Have a seat, please."


    Warner gestured to the seat next to him, inviting Sawyer over to sit down.


    After Sawyer was settled down, Chad and the two other men stood behind him.


    Sawyer leaned back in his chair, ncing around the room before his gazended on Wilbur.


    Sawyer let out a smirk. "I heard that my fiance went missing for two days and came back with a guy. Can anyone exin that to me, please?"


    Everyone could tell that he was trying to give them a hard time.


    Despite the fact that Sawyer was the Nees'' future son-inw, none of them dared to mess with him in the slightest.


    Warner smiled at him warmly. "Ah, there''s just been a little misunderstanding. Sarah''s gone out on a little trip, and this guy here''s a scammer trying to get some money out of her. We were just going to kick him out, actually."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Sawyer''s gaze fell on Wilbur.


    "I don''t care if he''s a scammer. Any man who tries anything with my woman is going to get it from me, and you Neeses are responsible too."


    "What? Why us?" Warner asked, stunned.


    Sawyer smirked. "You don''t think you''re responsible for letting my future wife fool around with other men?"


    The words made Warner break out into a cold sweat at once. It was clear that Sawyer was trying to pick a fight here.


    Just then, however, Sawyer waved a hand. "Chop his legs off, and one of his hands. I''m a kind man, kind enough to leave you with a hand to eat with."


    The Neeses could not help but gasp in terror.


    Chad strode up to Wilbur. A long sword appeared in his grasp at once, as rampant spiritual pressure spread out.


    He was an Ambience level elite!

 Chapter 1512

    The Neeses were intimidated as the powerful spiritual pressure in the air nearly suffocated them.


    It was said that the Rochers had an arsenal of elites working for them, and every core member of the Rocher family had a cultivator by their side.


    The elite with Sawyer was clearly terrifyingly powerful.


    Just then, the long sword in Chad''s grasp burned with roaring spiritual mes that filled the air.


    Sawyer seemed all the smugger at this.


    An Ambience level cultivator could pretty much get whatever he wanted in Hemount City¡ªand Chad was barely the tip of the iceberg that was the cultivators working for the Rochers.


    Sawyer was here to teach the Nees family a lesson.


    His father was old, and nowhere nearly as ruthless as he used to be. Having to arrange a marriage between the Rochers and the Neeses just to take over Nees Corp was honestly ridiculous.


    Sawyer would have rather just taken thepany from them through brute force. After all, the Rochers were the top dog of Hemount City, both in the business circles and the physical power of their men. They even had the support of the officials! The Nees family would hardly be able to even hold a candle to them.


    What was wrong with beating the Neeses into submission, as long as they werepensated with a little bit of money at the end?


    Sarah went pale in the face, trembling as she hid behind Wilbur. The spiritual pressure of an Ambience level cultivator was terrifying to a regr mortal.


    On top of that, Chad''s spiritual pressure continued to increase by the second. The spiritual pressure bursting out of the sword began to ring with a high-pitched whistle, bringing about fierce winds in the entire living room.


    The Neeses went all the paler in the face. From how things were going, the living room would copse any second under such power.


    "Please don''t get physical about this, Mister Sawyer. We can talk this out," Warner pleaded desperately.


    The Neeses had always beenw-abiding businessmen, and they would be in huge trouble if someone were to die in their own house.


    Yet Sawyer merely smirked, not saying a word.


    All he wanted was to knock the Neeses down a peg, assert his dominance, and then have them obey his every whim and fancy on his own ord. He was going to prove to his father that he was capable enough and prove that his father was getting old and soft.


    Just as everyone was panicking, Wilbur clicked his tongue nonchntly. "Wow, you''re at the beginner Ambience level. How terrifying."


    Chad was thrown off guard. How did this guy seem to know exactly what level he was at?


    Wilbur looked frightfully normal.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Sawyer Rocher. Get out of here with your men, or I won''t go easy on them."


    "You won''t go easy on them? What a joke!" Sawyer burst outughing at once. "And what exactly are you nning to do, huh? Go on, I''d like to see it."


    Sawyer leaned back in his chair and stretched out two fingers. One of the bodyguards behind him put a cigar between them, the other one moving to light it.


    Sawyer puffed on his cigar, looking nothing but smug.


    Warner was on the verge of tears, shouting, "Wilbur, apologize to Mister Sawyer this instant! You can''t afford to get on his bad side!"


    Warner did not want there to be a casualty in his house, nor did he want Wilbur to lose his life.


    Nevertheless, Chad has raised his sword, pointing it directly at Wilbur.


    An overwhelming spiritual pressure came hurtling toward Wilbur at once.


    Chad was trying to use his spiritual pressure to take Wilbur down without having to fight at all.


    This would be more than enough to take a regr mortal out, forcing them to the ground bleeding from all their orifices.


    Just then, however, Wilbur made a simple wave with his hand as if he was simply swatting a pesky bug away.


    The next second, a razor-sharp sword aura shot out from Wilbur''s hand toward Chad.

 Chapter 1513

    All at once, a deadly and threatening aura loomed over Chad, causing him to go pale in the face with shock.


    Amidst this shock, he scrambled to raise his spiritual energy to the maximum, letting out a roar as he swung the sword in his grasp toward the sword aura.


    A deafening explosion rang through the air.


    Chad''s long sword shattered from the collision, but Wilbur''s sword aura hurtled past and struck him square in the chest.


    Chad let out a cry of agony, blood spraying from his mouth as he was sent flying. He crashed against a wall heavily before sliding to the ground.


    His chest was bloody, his head lolling about. It was unclear whether or not he was even conscious.


    The room was dead silent. Everyone''s jaws were on the ground, staring at Wilbur as if he was a ghost.


    Wilbur smiled, casually walking over to Sawyer. "I must say, you''re some kind of stupid for daring to bare your fangs at me."


    The Rochers might be the top dog of Hemount City, but they were nothing to Wilbur.


    Since Sawyer had dared to bare his fangs at Wilbur, Wilbur was going to have to punish the Rochers as well.


    Wilbur lifted Sawyer into the air with a single hand, using the other hand tond multiple ps against his face.


    Sawyer was pped into a daze, his gaze hazy as he looked around blearily.


    "This is just a small little lesson. Call off your wedding with Sarah and leave the Neeses alone after this. If you try anything, I promise you that your entire family will vanish from Hemount City altogether."


    Upon saying those words, Wilbur dumped Sawyer onto the ground.


    Sawyer trembled all over as hended. Upon returning to his senses, he ran for the hills without saying a single word.


    The two remaining bodyguards stared at Wilbur shakily, nothing but panicked. "You two can f*ck off with that bastard, too," Wilbur said coldly.


    The bodyguards scrambled to pick Chad off the ground, quickly running away through the door.


    Wilbur then turned to the Neeses with a smile. "See? Perfect solution. Cheer up, guys."


    "Y-You..." Warner began to wheeze, pointing at Wilbur. "That was hardly a solution! You just got us into even more trouble."


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow. "Cape''s going to settle your finances, and the wedding''s been called off. Isn''t the problem solved?"


    Warner sighed at Wilbur. "Do you really think it''s going to be over just like that? All you''ve done is anger the Rochers. They''ve got way more elites than just this guy, and when theye back, we''re going to go down with you too. You''re going to be the end of us."


    "What are you even scared of? Whatever elites the Rochers have can be all sent my way. As for the money, just get in touch with Cape International and someone will be assigned to deal with you. I''ve always been a man of my word, so you don''t need to worry," Wilbur assured him with a smile.


    However, Warner only got angrier. "You really think you have it all figured out just because you can fight, don''t you? The Rochers have a Sanctuary level cultivator holding the fort down for them, a worldly elite! Can you defeat him?"


    "What''s so great about a Sanctuary level cultivator, anyways?" Wilbur asked mildly.


    Warner was positively fuming. "How many Sanctuary level cultivators in Dasha can you name? Your cockiness will be the death of us."


    "You hit Sawyer and got the Nees family into great trouble. You''ll need to take responsibility for that, and so you can''t leave until you sort this whole thing out!" Warner shouted as well.


    There was no way Wilbur would be any match for the Sanctuary level cultivator the Rochers had. Wilbur was staying and bearing the consequences of this terrifying incident. At least that was what Warner had in mind.


    Wilbur smiled. "Sure. I''m here to fix your troubles, after all. I wasn''t nning to leave before this got settled in the first ce."


    Warner waved a hand, and two guards strode over. "Take him away, and don''t let him leave his room for a second. He''ll have to take you both down to get out of here."


    "Why don''t we just call the police to arrest him, then wait for the Rochers'' decision?" said Anthony Nees, Sarah''s third uncle.

 Chapter 1514

    The Nees family had no elites working for them as they had always been nothing more than honest businessmen who made an honest living with little profits.


    It cost a good amount of money to keep a cultivator around, and the Nees could not afford that, nor did they find it necessary.


    Wilbur was definitely a powerful cultivator, but the concept of keeping him around with the little power the Neeses had hardly seemed realistic.


    That was why Anthony had suggested to have Wilbur arrested.


    Warner and Jenson nodded in agreement.


    Just then, however, Sarah said, "What the hell are you doing? Wilbur''s here to help us, why are you treating him like this?"


    "What kind of help do you call this, huh? He''s pissed off the Rochers, and we''ll be lucky to even get out of this alive! How are you still confused about this?" Warner asked, looking nothing but agonized.


    Sarah retorted, "No, you''re the one who''s confused! He''s a good fighter, and he can solve our money problems! What aren''t you seeing?"


    "How dare you!" Jenson shouted. "Do you really think he''s going to be


    undefeatable with thoseughable skills? The Rochers hold true power. This guy''s no more than a scammer, which I see clearly as day even if you don''t."


    Warner and Anthony frowned as well.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur had defeated Chad, the Rochers still had a Sanctuary level elite on their team.


    None of the Neeses actually believed that Wilbur was dating Faye Yves either. There was no way help like this would just descend on them out of nowhere.


    The Neeses had been through some tough times and did not believe that good things just came by so easily.


    Sarah did not know what to say in response to all of this, and her resolve began to sway.


    The rest of the Nees family glowered at Wilbur.


    To them, Wilbur had gotten them into an insurmountable load of trouble, and they would have ripped him a new one had he not been a cultivator.


    Wilbur saw this and let out a sigh. "How about this? I''ll stay here, and not leave


    the room you''ve assigned me without your orders. I''ll take full responsibility for this to the very end, alright?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    A whileter, Warner let out a sigh. "I hope you keep your promise. You must


    know that even if you manage to escape this house, you won''t get out of Hemount City. The Rochers practically run this ce, and you can''t afford to mess with them."


    "I told you not to worry, didn''t I? I''m a man of my word." Wilbur smiled.


    Warner turned to the guards. "Get a room for Wilbur. You two can stand guard at the door in the meantime."


    The two blokes nodded, gesturing at Wilbur toe with them.


    Not long after, they had settled Wilbur down in a guest room, standing by the door after he had entered.


    Wilbur hardly minded any of this, lying down on the bed and falling asleep.


    The Neeses clearly did not believe a word he was saying, but that did not matter


    now. All of that would be settled once he handled the Rochers.


    Over in the living room, the Neeses were still fraught with panic.


    They were in even more trouble now, after all.


    "What should we do, Warner?" said Jenson, looking at his older brother.


    Warner sighed. "What can we do? I''ll apologize to Seamus myself and exin to him that we have nothing to do with Wilbur. Let''s just hope that the wedding can continue as nned, or our family''s done for."


    Jenson and Anthony sighed. "Let''s hope so."

 Chapter 1515

    The Rocher Manor was located by the river that ran through the middle of Hemount City. It was a sprawling ten acres ofnd that looked nothing but luxurious from the outside, with no buildings surrounding it at all.


    This one-of-a-kind piece of property was a clear status symbol for the Rochers in Hemount City.


    Just then, over in the living room, Sawyer stood in the middle of the room trembling from head to toe with his two bodyguards as Chady on the floor, his livelihood still uncertain.


    On the sofa sat Seamus, looking positively ashen, as well as a few other core members of the Rocher family.


    Next to Seamus sat an old, bearded man radiating an aura that was starkly different from all the Rochers.


    James Rocher, Seamus'' younger brother said, "The Neeses beat Sawyer up and killed Chad. This is clearly a provocation, and we need to change strategies now. We''re taking the Neeses down right away."


    The rest of the Rochers nodded in agreement.


    The Rochers had never been humiliated quite like this, and the Neeses were in big trouble.


    Yet Seamus merely sneered. "I told Sawyer not to start any trouble, but look at what he''s done! Now his face is swollen, and we''ve been humiliated. I hope you''re happy!"


    "Dad, I just wanted to give the Neeses a warning! Sarah running away from her engagement is a huge act of disrespect to the Rochers. Shouldn''t I have taught them a lesson?" Sawyer had snapped out of his stupor now and was raising his voice again.


    Seamus paid him no mind, turning to the elder sitting next to him instead. "Elder Fornst, how powerful do you think this guy is judging from Chad''s wounds?"


    The elder was none other than Sanctuary level cultivator Chandler Fornst, who worked for the Rochers.


    Chandler replied, "Peak Ambience at most, from the look of those injuries."


    "Could he be of Sanctuary level?" Seamus frowned.


    Chandler smiled. "Mister Rocher, there are only a handful of Sanctuary level cultivators in the world. Not everyone can reach such a high level. Besides, Sawyer said that the guy was in his twenties at most. It''s honestly impressive enough that he''s at peak Ambience level."


    "Well, I''m a lot less worried then." Seamus chuckled, before looking around him. "I''ll bring Sawyer to the Nees Manor to apologize. Everyone can continue with the work. The wedding must not be postponed."


    "What?"


    Sawyer and the rest of the Rochers thought their ears had malfunctioned, staring at Seamus in disbelief.


    Yet Seamus said coldly, "The marriage is a big deal, and must carry on as nned. Everything else can wait until after that."


    "I''m not going, Dad! The Rochers have never had to apologize for something like this, are you trying to bring down our pride?" Sawyer was the first to disagree.


    James said as well, "Seamus, why don''t we take the opportunity to take down the Neeses for good? All we have to do is kill a few of them and throw a bit of money at them aspensation. Why do we have to apologize?"


    "You don''t know shit," Seamus said coldly. "Why get physical when we could just take them down with a scheme? Once we''ve gained full control of the Neeses, we''ll have plenty of time to teach them a lesson. All you can think of is killing and hurting others!"


    The words left everyone speechless at once.


    Seamus'' methods had always been respected by all the Rochers.


    He knew exactly what methods to use in different situations, and thus the rest of


    the Rocher family had never dared to say much in retaliation.


    Even Sawyer had no choice but to swallow his pride.


    Chandler looked approvingly at Seamus. "This is what a true leader does. You should all learn from him."


    The rest of the Rochers bowed to Chandler. They were all deeply respectful towards this elite, as he was a Sanctuary level expert.


    Just then, however, someone appeared at the door. "Mister Seamus, Warner Nees is here and asking for you."

 Chapter 1516

    The Rochers exchanged nces with each other.


    Seamus gave it some thought before saying, "I guess the Neeses at least have the decency to do that much. Take Chad''s body away, and everyone except Sawyer can leave as well."


    "Bring Warner in," said Seamus.


    The servant nodded, turning to leave.


    Seamus turned to his son, shouting, "You''d better get your act together. Got it?"


    Sawyer nodded reluctantly.


    Not long after, Warner appeared at the living room entrance.


    Seamus got up at once, all smiles as he weed Warner over and led him to the couch by the hand. "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing, Warner? We''re about to be inws soon, I could have given you a ride."


    "Well, I''m here because of what happened earlier. I''d like to apologize to Sawyer," Warner said helplessly.


    Seamus chuckled. "Oh, I''ve already forgotten about that. They''re just kids who had a little disagreement, it''s nothing! Besides, I''ve given Sawyer a good lecture. I can''t believe he had the nerve to show up at your house and give you such trouble, I was actually going to go to yours with him to apologize."


    Warner looked shocked by those words.


    It seemed like the Rochers did respect the Neeses, after all.


    Ever since Nees Corp ran into financial trouble, all of the Neeses'' friends seemed


    to have disappeared. No one dared to get close to them at all, and Warner knew that it was just how things in this sycophantic world worked.


    Only the Rochers had reached out offering help, even securing the deal with a marriage.


    Despite the fact that Sawyer was a terrible person, the Rocher family business would at least ensure that Sarah would never have to worry about money after the wedding and the Neeses would revive their business.


    But Sawyer had just been beaten up, and an elite had died in the Nees manor.


    However, Seamus reacted to the situation with an open heart. This touched Warner greatly, and he even teared up.


    Seamus turned to his son then. "Aren''t you going to apologize to your father-in-w?"


    Sawyer stepped forward, sinking into a deep bow. "I''m sorry, Dad. I should have never started trouble at your house, and I hope you''ll forgive me."


    The sight of Sawyer''s meek demeanor and the bruises on his face made Warner hurry over to help him back up. "It''s alright, Sawyer. Sarah''s a stubborn girl too, I''ve also given her a talking-to. As for that Wilbur guy, I''ve locked him up in my house. You can decide what you want to do with him anytime. I hope you''re not too affected by this Sawyer."


    Sawyer nodded obediently.


    Just then, Seamus let out a chuckle. "At the end of the day, this was just a little spat between kids. The wedding will happen as nned, and I''ll have a talk with this Wilbur guy after it''s over. Don''t you worry about it."


    The words were clearly indicative of Seamus'' ss. At the same time, he was not saying that he was going to let Wilbur go. His son had been beaten up, and it was not going to be for nothing.


    Warner let out a long sigh at the mention that the wedding would carry on as nned.


    He did not care what would happen to Wilbur after the wedding, even if the Rochers nned to feed him to the dogs.


    After all, the guy had pped Sawyer and killed an elite working for the Rochers.


    Warner sighed, getting to his feet. "Well, I won''t overstay my wee, then. Thank you for your generosity, Mister Seamus."


    "No problem at all, please get home safe! I hope you''re prepared to drink to your heart''s content with me in two days," said Seamus. He walked Warner to the door, staying there until Warner was out of sight.


    Seamus turned around after that, his expression ashen as he sat down on the couch.


    "You''d better be on your best behavior until the wedding, Sawyer. I''ll have Elder Fornst take care of Wilbur once it''s over so you can regain your dignity. Got it?" he asked.


    Sawyer looked indignant but could only nod.


    Seamus smirked. "We can do whatever we want with the Neeses after we get our hands on their business. Remember, the most useful method is always power."


    Meanwhile, over at the Nees manor...

 Chapter 1517

    Warner called a meeting as soon as he got back, repeating what Seamus had said to everyone''s relief.


    This was a matter that affected the future of the Nees family, and they would be done for without the Rochers'' support.


    On top of that, the consequences of offending the Rochers were also unthinkable.


    It seemed, however, that the Rochers were hardly as bad as they were made out to be.


    Everyone was overjoyed, and Warner turned to Sarah. "You''re not going


    anywhere for the next two days. Get ready for your wedding, and make sure you don''t screw it up."


    Sarah scoffed, turning to leave the living room.


    Her heart ached as she returned to her room.


    She was the daughter of a millionaire, but now she was going to be a family sacrifice for an arranged marriage.


    Everyone knew that Sawyer Rocher was a yboy with countless lovers, never able to keep a woman around him for longer than a few days.


    How could anything goode out of marrying someone like that?


    Tears began to stream down Sarah''s face at the thought.


    It was true that the Neeses were in a crisis, but did they really need to sacrifice her to save the family?


    All of a sudden, Sarah stopped in her tracks. She seemed to have made up her mind, turning around and heading to the guest room.


    She reached Wilbur''s room, where the two guards were standing at the door. "Get out of the way," said Sarah coldly.


    "I don''t think we should be doing that, Miss Sarah," one of the guards said weakly. Sarah shouted, "Who are you to tell me what to do?"


    The two blokes had no choice but to step aside. After all, they were still servants working for the Rochers.


    Sarah entered the room to see Wilbur lying on the sofa as if he had fallen asleep.


    Sarah sat down next to him, saying nothing.


    Wilbur nced at her, slowly sitting up. "What''s up?"


    "You''re useless. The wedding''s still happening," Sarah said.


    Wilbur smiled. "No one can force you into doing something you don''t want, you know."


    "My whole family''s watching and waiting for Sawyer and me to get married. What am I supposed to do, screw the wedding up and make a scene?" Sarah said bitterly.


    She was the only hope of the entire family, and the stress was too much to beat.


    Wilbur said, "You have to trust me. I promise you I can fix everything, and no one can force you into marrying him if you don''t want to."


    Sarah looked at Wilbur for a long time.


    All of a sudden, she grabbed him by the neck, squishing their faces together as she pulled out her phone


    "What the hell are you doing?" Wilbur asked, shocked.


    Sarah paid him no mind, clicking away and only letting Wilbur go after she took a few photos.


    Wilbur was confused and stunned. "Could you please tell me what that was for?"


    Sarah flipped through the photos. "Well, you said you''d be able to fix it, and I''m not waiting until the wedding to make a scene. I''m going to post these photos, and that idiot Sawyer is going to blow up for sure."


    Sarah promptly uploaded the photos onto social media with the caption, "Best friends for life!"


    Upon doing so, she showed Wilbur smugly.


    Wilbur was stunned by all of this.

 Chapter 1518

    The next second, Wilbur gave her a huge thumbs up. "That was brilliant. You''re something else. Even I would blow my fuse given that situation."


    Anyone who saw those photos would think that this was an intimate selfie of a couple.


    Sarah even uploaded it to social media, which was as good as making a public announcement.


    With her wedding to Sawyer being just two days away, the photo was a clear p in the face to Sawyer and the Rochers.


    No man would be able to endure something like that, let alone the son of the richest family in Hemount City.


    The news would be all over Hemount City in no time, as all eyes were on the wedding between the Neeses and the Rochers.


    Sarah got to her feet. "It''s your time to shine now. My family''s screwed if you don''t take the Rochers down. Not like that matters anyway. A family that needs to marry their daughter off to survive doesn''t need to exist. I just hope you take care of yourself, the Rochers aren''t to be messed with."


    She turned to leave after that.


    Sarah seemed light on her feet as if she had made up her mind to face everything.


    Wilbur smiled as he watched her leave.


    There were hardly any girls with such courage these days anymore.


    A whileter, Wilbur took out his phone and called Faye to have her send someone over to talk to the Neeses.


    After all, he had promised them and would keep his word.


    After that, he began to meditate in anticipation of the storm that was about to


    Within just half an hour, Hemount City was buzzing.


    Sarah Nees had posted an intimate selfie with another man just two days before her wedding to Sawyer Rocher.


    This was definitely a provocation to the Rochers, a clear p in the face.


    The Rochers were the richest family in all of Hemount City, and there was no way they would be able to stand for something like this to happen.


    There was definitely troubleing.


    All at once, that news was all everyone could talk about, and all the broadcast tforms focused on reporting.


    At the same time, over at the Nees Manor.


    The family members were pale in the face as they sat in the living room.


    No one had expected Sarah to pull such a move and screw the whole family over like this.


    The Neeses were done for.


    Warner shook with rage as he stared at his daughter standing with her head held high.


    Her little stunt had destroyed the family''s future and would even ruin their lives. There was no going back now.


    A beatter, Warner let out a sigh of defeat as he stared at the ceiling. "I guess fate just wants the Nees family dead. I can''t me anyone."


    "We still have onest option, Warner. We can go to the Rochers with Sarah and have her exin to them what happened. We can''t just give up like that," said Jenson indignantly.


    Yet Warner shook his head with a bitter smile. "The Rochers won''t be able to take such a p in the face. All we can do is wait for them to show up and own up to what we''ve done so they can decide what they want to do with us."


    The rest of the family trembled all over, some of them nearly fainting.


    Everyone knew that it was impossible to recover from this, and Warner was telling the truth.


    They looked at Sarah venomously. She had just destroyed the future of their entire family, even putting their lives in danger.


    Who knew how terrifying it would be if the Rochers decided to take revenge?

 Chapter 1519

    At the same time, over in the Rocher Manor, the core members of the family stood in the living room, clearly outraged. Sawyer looked particrly murderous. He would have gone rogue already had it not been for his father stopping him.


    Even Seamus himself was ashen in the face.


    He could turn a blind eye to anything the Neeses did, as long as it was not publicized. After all, it was just their business and assets he was after.


    But the photo was posted on a social media tform, and the Rochers were going to be aughing stock if they did not respond.


    "Seamus, the Neeses clearly don''t respect us. We need to take them down by force, or we''re going to be a joke to everyone."


    "That''s right! We should just take them down. Forget going the extra mile."


    "Let''s go to them! They beat Sawyer up, killed Chad, and now they''re humiliating us like this!"


    The Rochers were infuriated, and Sawyer looked like he was ready to erupt as he paced around the living room like a bull.


    He looked like he was ready to tear Sarah from limb to limb.


    Sawyer himself had never been humiliated like this before either. This was his actual wife-to-be. They were going to get married in just two days.


    Sarah had pretty much cheated on him, and he was outraged.


    Seamus said coldly, "It''s not our fault this time, that youngdy has really gone too far. Elder Fornst?"


    "Yes," Chandler piped up.


    "Could you take a trip to the Nees Manor with Sawyer and make sure they pay for what they''ve done?"


    "How far do you want to take this?" Chandler asked with a smile.


    "Have them issue a public apology andpensate us with all their businesses and assets. Otherwise, they''ll pay with Sarah''s life. They can have fun choosing what they want."


    "Sure. I''ll go right now," Chandler smiled, getting to his feet.


    Sawyer hurried to follow after him, snarling viciously. "I''m going to make Sarah and that bastard Wilbur pay if it''s thest thing I do."


    The two men left the manor.


    Seamus then said, "Get the car ready. I''m going to see Mayor Lorne."


    The rest of the Rochers smiled. Everyone knew that Seamus was going to do this the hard way.


    With the city mayor and a Sanctuary level cultivator involved, coupled with the fact that the Neeses were indeed in the wrong this time, it would not be long before the Neeses were taken downpletely.


    At the same time, Wilbur was summoned to the living room as well.


    He looked at the enraged faces around him and shrugged. "Don''t worry, it''s just the Rochers. You don''t have to look so scared."


    "What the hell do you know, you idiot?" Jenson could not help but shout. "We''d be lucky to even get out of this alive! Our family is ruined, and it''s all your fault!"


    Wilbur smiled at him. "Again, I promise the Rochers won''t do a thing to you as long as I''m here."


    "Do you even know how powerful a Sanctuary level cultivator is?" Warner asked, trembling all over.


    Just then, a loud shout could be heard from outside. "Get out here, Sarah Nees and Wilbur Penn! You''re done for!"


    At the same time, Seamus barged into the living room with Chandler and a dozen other bodyguards in tow.


    Sawyer shouted at Sarah at once. "You must have a death wish, Sarah! Kill her." Chandler smiled, taking a step forward.


    The living room was filled with spiritual pressure, bringing about fierce and torrential winds.


    Chandler took another step forward, and everyone could hardly breathe under the pressure bearing down on them.


    The Neeses had copsed onto the ground by his third step, unable to withstand the overwhelming spiritual pressure.

 Chapter 1520

    Dread and despair filled the Neeses.


    That was just how terrifying a Sanctuary level cultivator was. You had no chance to fight back at all and could only await your fate.


    Warner shouted with all his might, "I''ll take full responsibility for this, Mister


    Sawyer! Please, let my family go."


    "Wilbur did all of this, Mister Sawyer! We had nothing to do with it!" Anthony shouted.


    Jenson shouted as well, "Mister Sawyer, you can punish Wilbur and Sarah all you want for what they''ve done. We''ll do anything you want! Please don''t wipe our family out!"


    Sawyer barked out a wildugh at the words. "A little toote to be sorry, isn''t it? Sarah ran away days before the wedding and brought this idiot back with her, who beat me up and killed Chad. On top of that, she had the gall to post that f*cking photo! What the hell were you doing?"


    "They did that behind our backs! We had no idea! Please, Mister Sawyer," Jenson begged, lying on the ground in agony.


    Sawyer sneered coldly. "It''s toote now. All of you are going to pay for this with your lives, and everything the Neeses have will belong to us."


    "What?"


    The Neeses stared at Sawyer in shock amidst their pain.


    Sawyer revealed the truth with a grin. "Did you really think I was doing this just to marry Sarah? I''ve got all the women I could ever want! My family just wanted everything you had."


    The words left everyone in utter shock.


    They have considered that to be a possibility, but the guarantee of a marriage quelled those doubts.


    After all, the Rochers and the Neeses would be a family after the wedding.


    Now, however, it seemed like the Rochers had been after the Neeses'' fortune this entire time


    "How dare you, Sawyer Rocher!" Warner spat out a mouthful of blood in indignation and grief.


    The rest of the Neeses were in shock and terror as well.


    If that were the case, the Rochers would have a good reason now to take down all the Neeses without having to do much.


    It was important to note that with how powerful the Rochers were, cleaning up


    after the act would hardly be a problem for them.


    The Neeses went pale in the face, trembling from head to toe.


    Yet Sawyer merelyughed even harder. "How dare I? The Rochers have always


    done things this way! Didn''t you know that, you idiot?"


    The Neeses froze in terror.


    Indeed, they had been blindsided by the marriage, forgetting the Rochers had risen to glory through taking and stealing from others.


    It was toote to do anything, though.


    Sarah glowered at Sawyer. "You shameless bastard! I knew you were rotten to the core! I dare you to kill all of us today, go on! Karma will get you."


    "Oh please! Karma would have gotten my entire family ages ago if it was a thing!" Sawyerughed. "Kill that bastard, Elder Fornst, and all of the Neeses except Sarah! I don''t n on marrying her anymore, but having some fun with her wouldn''t hurt."


    "You''re shameless," Sarah snarled.


    Sawyer merelyughed, paying her no mind.


    Chandler put his hands behind his back, staring at Wilbur coldly. "I''m going to give


    you a chance and let you attack first so you don''t say I''m a bully."


    Wilbur coughed. "That''s so disrespectful. I''m an elite too."

 Chapter 1521

    "You? An elite?" Chandler smirked. "Anyone below the Sanctuary level can hardly call themselves an elite. Didn''t you know that?"


    Wilbur shook his head. "I do know that, but I''d get out of here with Sawyer now if I were you. You don''t want to see what I''m capable of, trust me."


    "F*ck you and your high horse, you''re all talk! I don''t want to kill him yet, Elder Fornst. Break his legs and keep him alive. I''m going to have some fun with him." Sawyer''s expression turned monstrous, his eyes glinting venomously.


    Chandler nodded, staring at Wilbur. "You asked for this."


    Upon saying the words, Chandler let out a loud roar as he cast several spells in a row. "Way of Thunder!"


    A thick stripe of thunder shot out of his hands, hurtling toward Wilbur.


    This was a mid-tier spell, the Way of Thunder.


    Thunder spells had particrly terrifying destructive powers, and a Sanctuary level cultivator was skilled enough to wield them in a way that would have any Ambience level cultivator dead or at least heavily wounded.


    The Neeses trembled at the sight of Chandler''s terrifying powers, screaming in shock.


    Wilbur scoffed. "You really are an idiot to be pulling thunder spells on me of all people."


    He did not even cast a spell, reaching out to grab the stripe of thunder. It turned into a warm ray of light at once, falling into Wilbur''s grasp.


    Wilbur opened his hands after that, and the thunder stripe disappeared into the air as rampant spiritual energy.


    The sight left Chandler in shock.


    That was a mid-tier spell, yet an Ambience level cultivator had been able to deflect it so easily.


    Sawyer widened his eyes in disbelief as well, as did the Neeses.


    The next second, however, the Neeses'' shock turned into hope.


    Could Wilbur really defeat Chandler? There might be hope for the Neeses after all


    if that was the case.


    Wilbur smirked at the shock on Chandler''s face.


    Wilbur was born with thunder powers and had mastered many thunder spells when he was merely at the Ambience level.


    In fact, Wilbur casting mid-tier spells like the Way of Thunder at the Ambience level would have been even more powerful than Chandler''s current level.


    Chandler''s spell was no more than a joke to Wilbur, whose powers were unthinkably terrifying.


    Chandler eventually snapped out of his stupor, going red in the face with humiliation as he roared, "How dare you! Take this! Thunderous Armor!"


    A set of armor appeared on Chandler''s body at once. It seemed to be madepletely out of thunder and lightning, emitting a blinding glow that made Chandler look like a god on Earth.


    The pressure from this nearly made the Neeses keel over, but Sawyer merelyughed wildly as if he was looking at thosembs awaiting their ughter.


    Sarah turned pale as well and would have died from the pressure if Chandler had not focused all of it on Wilbur.


    "Take this, young man!" Chandler shouted, casting a blow at Wilbur.

 Chapter 1522

    A dull hum rang through the room as it was filled with a blinding glow that made


    everyone shut their eyes tightly in terror.


    The Thunderous Spear hurtled toward Wilbur with terrifying pressure.


    Chandler had activated his Domain: Thunderous Armor.


    He had spent decades perfecting his thunder powers, and his domain was deadly


    to even a beginner Sanctuary level opponent.


    Not like he had many opponents to begin with.


    Chandler was certain that Wilbur was as good as dead now, even if he was of peak Ambience or even Sanctuary level.


    The Neeses lost all hope. They were certain that no one could survive an attack like that, not from a Sanctuary level elite.


    The attack was about to hit Wilbur, and he still remained stationary.


    Chandler was furious at the clear disrespect.


    "You''re out of line, young man!" Chandler roared, increasing the power of his Thunderous Spear as the entire room seemed to tremble under its pressure.


    Sawyer''s expression became twisted and vicious as though he was a little kid destroying an ant hive.


    Just then, however, Wilbur''s body lit up with the same glow, except it was infinitely brighter and blinding.


    Chandler''s attack seemed dull inparison to Wilbur''s as Wilbur raised a finger and touched the tip of the Thunderous Spear.


    A terrifying thing happened then. The thunderous spiritual energying off Chandler began to surge out of him.


    The Thunderous Spear and Amor turned into rampant spiritual energy, disappearing into the air as his thunderous spiritual energy continued to drain at an rming rate.


    Within what seemed like a split second, all the spiritual energy had disappeared from Chandler''s body as he stood in front of Wilbur like a regr mortal in hisughable stance.


    Chandler''s mind went nk, unable to process what just happened.


    He had spent decades mastering his thunder powers and could wield them expertly, yet he had lost control over them.


    Chandler froze in hisughable stance as if he had turned to stone.


    Sawyer''s smile froze on his face as well.


    A beatter, the Neeses slowly opened their eyes.


    They stared at Wilbur, who was still glowing, and a frozen Chandler, unsure of what had just happened.


    Just then, Wilbur said coldly, "It''s my turn now. Let me teach you a lesson on what real thunder powers are supposed to look like."


    As he spoke, Wilbur clenched his right fist.


    All his thunder powers were channeled into his fist, causing it to glow like the sun.


    A powerful spiritual pressure surged out of Wilbur, filling the room with the terrifying rumble of thunderous noise.


    Wilbur threw a punch out, striking Chandler square in the chest before he could even respond.


    A loud sound rang through the air as Chandler was sent flying,nding heavily against the wall.


    Blood scattered in the air as Chandler spat them out by the mouthfuls as he slowly slid onto the ground.


    Wilbur retracted his powers then, looking at him calmly with his hands behind his back.


    Ever since ascending to Sanctuary level, Wilbur had mastered a fewws of thunderous spiritual energy and knew about how it worked.


    To him, Chandler''s seemingly terrifying thunderous spiritual energy was honestlyughable.

 Chapter 1523

    Wilbur could disrupt the thunder powers in Chandler''s body with a snap of his fingers, turning Chandler into a regr mortal incapable of fighting.


    That was the power of the universe''sws.


    As long as you mastered thews of a certain thing, you would be a god at wielding it.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur had only learned a fewws of thunderous spiritual energy, it was already far more than what Chandler could even understand.


    A brief shockter, the Neeses finally returned to their senses.


    Wilbur had actually defeated Chandler. He won.


    Chandler was a Sanctuary level cultivator, which meant that Wilbur had to be at the Sanctuary level at the very least.


    There was hope for the Neeses after all.


    The Neeses lit up with joy, overwhelmed with emotion.


    With such a powerful person on their side helping them out, there was nothing for them to be afraid of.


    Also, the Rochers'' scheme against the Neeses was going to hell now.


    However, the Neeses remembered how they had treated Wilbur just now and began to worry.


    If someone like him were to get angry, the Neeses would still be toast.


    All eyes were on Sarah then.


    No one knew what rtionship these two had, but they wanted nothing more than for Sarah to be dating Wilbur. That was the only way they would be saved.


    Sarah was currently staring at Wilbur with a lovestruck expression on her face, blind to the rest of her family looking at her.


    She had never expected Wilbur to be so powerful, capable of taking someone as powerful as Chandler down with just one move.


    Sawyer, on the other hand, went pale in the face as he trembled from head to toe.


    He could not believe it. Chandler had lost just like that.


    He was a Sanctuary level expert! How did Wilbur defeat him so easily, even if Wilbur was of Sanctuary level himself? That made no sense at all.


    Wilbur strode up to Sawyer then, looking him up and down.


    Sawyer felt a chill run down his spine, trembling even harder.


    "P-Please don''t kill me! I''ll do anything you w-want, "Sawyer stuttered, staring at Wilbur in terror.


    Wilbur smiled. "Sure. Well, Sarah never wanted to marry you in the first ce, so you can call off the wedding. How''s that?"


    "I''ll call it off! I''ll call it off right now!" Sawyer nodded profusely, not daring to say anything else.


    Wilbur nodded, satisfied. "See? You wouldn''t have had to go through all that trouble if you''d just said yes from the start."


    Sawyer nearly burst into tears.


    Of course, he would have done as told if he had known just how terrifying Wilbur was.


    Just then, however, Chandler slowly got up from the ground.

 Chapter 1524

    The Neeses looked at him in horror. Could he still have a few moves up his sleeve?


    Wilbur looked at Chandler calmly.


    Chandler walked up to Wilbur, sinking into a deep bow. "Thank you for sparing my life, sir."


    "You''re a cultivator, just like me. I let you live because I know how hard cultivation is, and because you never particrly wronged me anyway," said Wilbur.


    Chandler nodded, bowing once more before turning to Sawyer. "Go on, thank Mister Penn."


    "Thank you for sparing my life, Mister Penn," Sawyer said, terrified.


    "That''s settled, then. You should know better than to mess with the Neeses again after this."


    "I''m sure no one would dare to challenge your power anymore, sir. I''ll be on my way now."


    Chandler bowed once more and turned to leave.


    Sawyer scrambled to follow after him, not daring to stay for a second longer.


    The dozen or so men who came with them left at top speed as well.


    They would have run away from the start if they were not terrified of being punished by the Rochers, and it was honestly impressive that they hadsted this long.


    Wilbur looked at the Neeses. "See? I told you there''d be a perfect solution."


    The Neeses saw Wilbur as a god now, all of them hurrying over to bow to him. "We''re so sorry for disrespecting you before this, sir. Please forgive our foolishness."


    Warner, Jenson, and Anthony bowed their heads, filled with a million thoughts.


    The rest of the Neeses looked nothing but remorseful as well.


    They had severely underestimated someone so powerful and could hardly contain their regret.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Oh, I don''t me you at all. You''re all adults here, I can understand perfectly why you wouldn''t believe me."


    "Thank you for your generosity, sir. Let us prepare a banquet for you to show our gratitude," Warner said before calling out to his family.


    All the Nees family members got to work at once preparing the banquet.


    Warner and his brothers invited Wilbur to sit down, the three of them keeping himpany as they chatted.


    Warner also kept Sarah here to serve Wilbur, pouring his tea and changing the water.


    Warner watched his daughter and Wilbur as this all went on.


    The Neeses'' trouble had really been fixed, and the Rochers would never dare to mess with them with Wilbur around.


    Considering how powerful Wilbur was, it was definitely possible that he was Faye''s boyfriend.


    The Neese finally understood why someone like Faye would date ordinary-looking Wilbur.


    He was the elite of elites, and Faye might even be the one dating someone out of her league.


    This also meant that the financial problems were not problems anymore. With how powerful Cape was, helping Nees Corp out was hardly anything. Every problem had been fixed.

 Chapter 1525

    All they had to do now was make sure that they served Wilbur well and the Nees family''s safety would be guaranteed. With such a powerful connection, the Neeses would practically be untouchable in all of Dasha from now on.


    The Nees brothers were ovee with gratitude and glee.


    Wilbur chatted along with them. He would be out of there with that bangle the second Cape had settled the financial issue.


    Not long after, Chandler and Sawyer returned to the Rocher Manor.


    Chandler described everything that had happened to Seamus, all while Sawyer


    trembled in a corner from the residual fear.


    Seamus looked positively murderous upon hearing what happened.


    Wilbur was of Sanctuary level, and even more powerful than Chandler.


    The news struck the Rochers harshly.


    It was important to note that the Rochers had gotten to where they were now by stepping on others and taking what did not belong to them, and there were countless families in Hemount City who hated them.


    Now that they had shown their weakness, there would be people lurking, ready to tear them to pieces.


    Chandler''s defeat would damage the Rochers'' reputation greatly, and it would be no surprise if someone else was plotting to push them further down and take over.


    Chandler sighed after he was done. "I really tried my best, Mister Seamus. I''m sorry I wasn''t good enough, and I have no right to remain here. I''ll leave now."


    He was about to get up after speaking, when Seamus said, "Elder Fornst, are you going to leave just like that? Don''t you regret what happened?"


    "I hate to admit it, but Mister Penn is far more powerful than I am. There''s nothing I can do," said Chandler.


    Seamus got to his feet then, pacing around the living room.


    The next second, he said, "The Rocher family used to be a family of cultivators a few generations ago."


    Chandler was shocked to hear that. This was news to him, and even Sawyer looked surprised.


    Seamus continued on. "Unfortunately, the Rochers lost their cultivator abilities during my grandfather''s generation. We''ve not had any cultivators in the family since then."


    Chandler fell silent, before saying, "I can understand how you feel, Mister Seamus, but there''s nothing you can do about that."


    Cultivation was something you were born with, and not anyone could do it. The world would be filled with cultivators otherwise.


    Seamus looked up at Chandler. "However, my ancestors passed down a powerful treasure with immense power that can improve your skills and raise them to another level. Would you be interested, Elder Fornst?"


    Chandler was stunned. He had heard of such a treasure, but it was extremely


    rare.


    A treasure that could raise the level of Sanctuary level cultivator was positively unheard of, and Chandler would be lying if he said he was not interested.


    Seamus saw the shock in his eyes, and said, "I can let you absorb the powers of that treasure and be a Super Sanctuary level cultivator."


    "Really?" Chandler blurted out.


    It was important to note that getting to a higher level at the stage he was at was practically impossible.


    Seamus nodded. "Really. My ancestors passed this treasure down to me, and only the head of the family knew about it. We''ve been waiting for a cultivator to show up in the Rocher family so that he can absorb the powers of the treasure and make us a family of cultivators, but that has not happened after seven generations. I can''t wait any longer."


    Chandler understood what the words implied.


    The Rochers had taken a huge blow, and they had countless enemies. There was really no waiting now.


    "What are the conditions?" Chandler could not help but ask.


    Seamus looked at Chandler.

 Chapter 1526

    They locked eyes, and Seamus said, "I''ll make you a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, but you need to kill Wilbur Penn for me."


    Chandler could not help but sigh to himself.


    The Rochers would have a tough time carrying on in Hemount City if Wilbur was not taken down. Who knew what was in store for them?


    Chandler fell into a dilemma at once.


    It was a tempting deal, and Wilbur''s powers were at peak Sanctuary level, bordering on Super Sanctuary level.


    Even if Chandler got to super Sanctuary level, he was still unsure if he could win against Wilbur considering how powerful he was.


    Wilbur was definitely not going to go easy on him if they were to go against each other again.


    This would be a life-or-death battle.


    Yet the hunger of bing a Super Sanctuary level cultivator got to Chandler''s head, discing all his doubts and rationale.


    He looked at Seamus. "If this treasure really does make me a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, I''m willing to battle Wilbur Penn once more."


    Seamus smiled. "Bring all the Rocher family members here, Sawyer. It''s time everyone found out about this."


    Sawyer nodded, agreeing with his father''s decision.


    It was not anyone''s fault that the Rocher family had no cultivators. Chandler would just get a really sweet deal out of it.


    As long as he could kill Wilbur and avenge Sawyer while restoring the Rochers'' position in Hemount City, it would all be worth it.


    Not long after, no less than twenty-five members of the Rocher family gathered in the living room, standing across Seamus.


    "It''s time you found out about the Rocher family secret. Come with me. You''re all of pure Rocher blood, and you deserve to know the truth."


    Seamus got to his feet, heading towards the backyard.


    Everyone followed after him, confused. Chandler walked along in silence, but he was overwhelmed with emotion on the inside.


    He was actually going to be a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, which was a huge surprise to him.


    Yet now was not the time to celebrate just yet. He would have plenty of time for that once he became a Super Sanctuary level cultivator and gained that terrifying power.


    Just like that, everyone followed Seamus to a room at the back of the house.


    The room was bolted shut all year long, and no one could enter it aside from Seamus himself.


    Seamus took out a key, opened the door, and led everyone inside.


    There was nothing in the room but a round podium and a rectangr metal box on top of it.


    Seamus walked up to the podium, looking at the rusty box. "This was passed down to us by our ancestors. It is immensely powerful and is capable of advancing a Sanctuary level elite level up to the Super Sanctuary level. It''s a pity that there have been no cultivators to appear in the Rocher family yet, and thus no one can withstand its power. Thus, I have decided to let Elder Fornst absorb its power."


    Everyone else froze in shock. None of them even knew that the Rocher family had such a powerful treasure.


    A beatter, someone said, "I don''t think that''s right. Surely you can''t give a treasure like that to Elder Fornst."


    Despite the fact that the words sounded rude, there was a point to them. The treasure was far too precious, and the family members would rather take the risk of disrespecting Chandler than stay silent.


    The other family members looked on anxiously as well. Despite the fact that the Rocher family had no cultivators who could use the treasure, they could wait until one came along. There would be generation after generation of Rochers toe, and surely there would be hope.


    All that hope would be gone if it were given to Chandler.


    The Rochers would be unstoppable once they became a family of cultivators and would be able to make it as a first-tier family in Dasha.


    Chandler said nothing, knowing there would be pushback on this. After all, this treasure was iparably precious.

 Chapter 1527

    Yet Seamus said, "I understand where you''reing from, but we can''t wait any longer. Elder Fornst lost to Wilbur, and our family''s reputation will be ruined if we don''t kill him. We risk being attacked by enemies who want us dead, and the Rochers might be wiped out for good."


    The rest of the family fell silent.


    They all knew that the Rochers had countless enemies.


    They had taken so much from others in the past few decades, and there were many people who were more than happy to rip them to shreds.


    It was precisely because they had the support of a Sanctuary level cultivator that these people did not dare to try anything.


    Now that Chandler had lost, the Rochers'' power had been challenged. Those enemies were probably rearing to go, ready to try anything to get their revenge.


    It was important to note that a lot of these enemies were also rich. If they were to join forces, the Rochers might not be able to handle it.


    Once the Rocher family fell, those people would take everyst one of them out without leaving any survivors.


    The thought made the Rocher family members tremble out of fear.


    Seamus had a point. What were they going to do?


    Seamus spoke up then. "I''ve made up my mind on the decision. We need Elder Fornst to be a Super Sanctuary level cultivator, and I believe he''ll stay loyal to our family and fight for us as well."


    "Mister Seamus, I swear right now to live and die with the Rocher family and shall suffer a terrible death if I go against my word."


    Chandler knew that he would have to show his sincerity for the Rochers to trust him


    After all, Seamus was giving him the chance to be a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. He was willing to do anything for that to happen.


    The Rochers fell silent.


    They knew that a mere promise could not guarantee Chandler''s loyalty for sure, but there was no room for them to negotiate, not after Seamus had made his mind up.


    Seamus turned to nce at Candler, before putting his hand on the box.


    A metal spike shot out of the box, breaking the skin on Seamus'' palm as blood gushed out and stained the lid of the box red.


    Upon absorbing Seamus'' blood, the box lit up with dense, intricate patterns that emitted a blinding glow.


    The next second, the sides of the box fell to reveal a dagger.


    The dagger was about a foot long. It was unclear how long it had been sitting in the box, but it let off a dazzling glow and a powerful spiritual pressure that made everyone feel like they were submerged in an ocean.


    Seamus'' blood continued to flow, dripping onto the dagger, and was instantly absorbed.


    He turned to Chandler then. "You can take it now, Elder Fornst. Absorb the energy


    in the dagger, and I look forward to your battle against Wilbur."


    Chandler bowed to Seamus, a solemn expression on his face. "Thank you for this honor. I shall never forget the Rochers'' generosity."


    Chandler reached out towards the dagger shakily, holding it in his hand.


    An invincible surge of energy entered his body at once, making him positively tremble with glee.


    That was definitely the power of a Super Sanctuary level cultivator. Seamus had been telling the truth.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Mister Seamus!" Chandler''s voice was trembling as he spoke.


    Seamus merely smiled.


    The next second, however, Seamus'' smile turned absolutely incredibly sinister.

 Chapter 1528

    Chandler went pale in the face, realizing that the spiritual energy in his body was actually draining out of him and entering the dagger.


    He was unable to absorb the energy within the dagger. Instead, he was going to be drained of his own spiritual energy!


    "What''s happening, Mister Seamus?" Chandler asked, terrified.


    Seamus stood with his hands behind his back. "This is the Flying Dagger, a treasure my ancestors left behind for me. Only a Rocher can absorb its energy."


    "W-Why did you do this to me?"


    Chandler knew that something was incredibly wrong then. The dagger seemed to be sucking away at his spiritual energy, strength, and even his life force by the second. He would be a corpse in a matter of minutes if this went on.


    Seamus sighed. "My apologies. The Rochers cannot meet their demise because of me. I have to use your powers to activate the energy in the dagger, and then try to control it."


    "How could you, Seamus Rocher!" Chandler roared. "I was willing to die for your family, and swore on my life to be loyal to you, yet you plotted to kill me?"


    Chandler understood then that Seamus had no ns to make him a Super Sanctuary level cultivator in the first ce.


    Instead, Seamus was nning to use Chandler''s powers to activate the dagger


    and absorb its energy to be an elite himself.


    Chandler had underestimated how cunning Seamus could be.


    Seamus let out a sigh as he looked up. "I didn''t want to do this either, Elder


    Fornst. This is a matter of life and death for my family, and I had to go about it this way. Please don''t fault me, and may you rest in peace."


    "Seamus Rocher, you bastard!"


    Chandler was physically beginning to dry up from having his literal life sucked out of him.


    He found that he could not let go of the dagger, either.


    The dagger was clinging on to him instead of the other way around, slowly draining him of everything.


    The rest of the Rochers stared on in terror.


    They finally understood Seamus'' real intentions then.


    He had been using Chandler all along


    Chandler had been working for the Rochers for twenty years. Despite the fact that they paid him handsomely for it, Seamus'' move still sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    The next second, however, that chill disappeared.


    This was just how the world worked. It was every man for his own.


    If Seamus was able to be an elite, Chandler would have been a worthy sacrifice. He was, after all, an outsider.


    He was hardly importantpared to the glory of the Rocher family.


    The family members even grew excited at the thought, especially Sawyer.


    If his father were to really be an elite and defeat Wilbur, the Rochers would be untouchable.


    Sawyer looked at his father hungrily, hoping that Seamus would give the chance to him. Sawyer would have the world wrapped around his finger, bing the elite of elites.


    The thought made his expression turn crazed.


    Just then, the glowing off the dagger was all the more dazzling as Chandler slowly dried up.


    He copsed to the ground within a few minutes,pletely drained.


    Before he fell, he used thest of his strength to say, "You won''t get away with doing this, Seamus Rocher. I might be dead, but I''m cursing your entire family to suffer a terrible fate."


    "Rest in peace. I''ll remember what you did for us, but I wouldn''t worry about the Rochers if I were you. We would have died a long time ago if karma was real," said Seamus.

 Chapter 1529

    Chandler copsed to the ground, lifeless atst. A great Sanctuary level cultivator had died just like that, with his eyes still wide open.


    Seamus came up to him, picking the dagger up.


    The dagger had a simple design, emitting a brilliantly colored glow that made the entire room look like paradise.


    Even Seamus started shaking as he held the dagger.


    The dagger had been passed down countless generations in the Rocher family. It possessed a unique energy that only a Rocher who was a cultivator could absorb.


    If the person was not a cultivator, they would be blown to ashes from the bacsh of the dagger.


    That was why no family leader in the past had dared to try using it.


    Their ancestors had also left this message: the dagger''s energy would be activated once it had absorbed enough power, thus making it usable to non- cultivators in the Rocher family.


    There was a huge risk to this, and anything could happen to the person holding the dagger. After all, a non-cultivator trying to control this power was highly dangerous.


    But Seamus only had one shot at this, and he could not bear to watch his family''s downfall. He was going to take every chance he had.


    He could not stand the thought of the family treasure going to an outsider like Chandler and had thus used Chandler''s greed to activate the dagger for Seamus


    to try.


    ording to the message left behind, the dagger was a spirit weapon that would make one''s powers rival those of a modern cultivator.


    For the Rocher family, and to be the most powerful person in the world, this was worth the risk.


    Seamus was afraid of nothing as long as the reward was worth it.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to bring the Rochers to such glory without a single cultivator in the family.


    Clutching the dagger, Seamus'' blood soaked the handle as a powerful force began to enter his body.


    Just then, Sawyer spoke up with a trembling voice. "Dad, could you give this chance to me?"


    Seamus said nothing in response to the hungry look in his son''s eyes, feeling the immense energy from the dagger course through his body.


    The next second, Seamus'' body began to glow with a powerful aura.


    All eyes were on him now. There was now a cultivator in the Rocher family, the first in generations.


    Suddenly, another change happened.


    The muscles on Seamus'' body began to ripple and expand, turning him into some hybrid monster.


    Seamus let out a howl of agony, trembling all over.


    The Rochers looked on in shock. Had there been an ident?


    Sawyer''s eyes lit up with a hungry glint.


    Just then, Seamus let out a growl as he reached out to the closest family member to him.


    Within the blink of an eye, the family member had been drained of his blood. Seamus tossed the corpse to the ground, grabbing another family member. This made the Rochers gasp in terror, turning to run for their lives.

 Chapter 1530

    Yet Seamus was emitting an energy so powerful that the family members were rooted to the ground.


    They were held in ce by force, unable to move at all.


    The muscles on Seamus'' body continued to ripple as if there was a monster trying to free itself from within him. The rest of his family stared on as they trembled, filled with nothing but terror.


    After Seamus had drained a second family member, his changes were even more drastic.


    There seemed to be an enormous force thrashing about inside of him, and his life force was currently being devoured as well.


    Seamus was already on the brink of death, and he knew that he would be done for if this failed.


    It was a good thing that he had a certain amount of strength right now to control these regr mortals, and he did not care even though they were from his own family.


    Seamus tossed the second corpse away, looking at the person closest to him.


    The family members stared at him in terror. "W-We''re all of pure Rocher blood. You can''t do this to us!"


    Seamus strode towards him step by step, a strange, inhuman voiceing out of his mouth, "This is for the future of the Rocher family. Your sacrifice shall be remembered."


    Seamus grabbed the family member as he spoke, beginning to drain him of his life to make up for the life force that Seamus himself was losing.


    The family member cried out in rage, "You''re a monster, Seamus Rocher! You''re a f*cking monster, and you''ll get what you deserve!"


    "Sacrifice is the only solution to power. This is all you can do for our family."


    Seamus drained the family member of his life, then grabbed up a fourth and continued.


    The rest of the Rochers were terrified. Who knew how many more people Seamus was going to suck the life out of in this new form of his?


    However, they could not move in the slightest, and all they could do was watch as each of them was tossed to the ground one after another.


    Fear and rage burned fiercely in their chests.


    They knew that Seamus was ruthless and cunning, but no one expected him to behave this way toward his own family.


    They could understand sacrificing Chandler, but they were all of pure Rocher blood. How could Seamus bring himself to do something like this?


    Chandler had underestimated Seamus, and now it seemed like the rest of the Rochers had underestimated him as well.


    Of course, Seamus was nowpletely uncaring of this. The energy in his body was threatening to burst right out of his body, and every cell in his body was currently being destroyed.


    All he could do was absorb life from the other members of his family to keep up with the energy in him until it calmed down.


    One by one, the Rochers turned to dried corpses on the ground.


    The Rochers knew that there was no saving themselves anymore, and thus began to curse at Seamus in the nastiest ways they could, even cursing the entire Rocher family line.


    Nheless, Seamus paid them no mind, draining everyst one of them dry until only his son was left.


    Sawyer stood frozen to the ground, trembling as he stared at his father in terror.


    Just then, the abnormalities in Seamus'' body seemed to finally stabilize. He still looked like a horrifying monster, but he was no longer morphing.


    Sawyer heaved a sigh of relief to himself at the sight.


    Seamus let out a breath as well, raising his left hand to inspect his palms.


    There was currently an immense energy about to stabilize itself in his body, something he had never felt before.

 Chapter 1531

    Seamus felt like he could rule everything with his newfound power. It was as if he was the king of the world.


    Seamusughed out loud maniacally.


    Sawyer asked cautiously on the side, "Father, did you absorb the power from the treasure?"


    "That''s right," Seamus admitted.


    Sawyer quickly said, "Congrattions, dad. You''ve be the ultimate cultivator, and our family will rule the world."


    "That''s right. We are going to rule the world."


    The abnormality on Seamus started to fade gradually, and he turned normal again.


    Sawyer finally rxed because his father looked too scary before.


    He had no doubt that he would be turned into a dry corpse if his father required it.


    However, it seemed like it was over, so his life was safe for now.


    Seamus red at his son and asked slowly, "Are you afraid?"


    "N-No. I know you wouldn''t hurt me, Dad," Sawyer lied.


    Seamus sighed and reached for his son''s shoulder.


    Sawyer looked terrified. He wanted to dodge it, but he did not dare to. He forced himself to stay still as he watched his father touch his shoulder.


    "You''re the only son I have. I did everything for you," Seamus murmured.


    Sawyer quickly responded, "I know you love me the most, Dad. I will listen to you from now on, and I won''t make you angry ever again."


    "Good. You didn''t waste my years of effort raising you."


    "Yes, Dad. I will focus on our family business, and I won''t let you worry again." Seamus nodded, and Sawyer secretly sighed in relief.


    The tension was too terrifying for him. He did not want to stay for a second longer.


    He suddenly felt something being extracted from his body, which weakened him instantly.


    Seamus ced his hand on his son''s shoulder and said slowly, "I''m sorry, son. I can''t let anyone find out about what happened here."


    "I''m your son! I won''t say a word!" yelled Sawyer in a terrified tone.


    Seamus looked sentimental. He said slowly, "Only the dead can keep a secret. I will be judged by the world if word gets out. I''m not capable of going against the world right now."


    "I won''t tell anyone! I swear! Please have mercy on me, Dad. I''m your only son, right?"


    Sawyer screamed in despair. He could not believe that his father was trying to kill him to keep a secret.


    Seamus started to look cold and merciless. He said slowly, "Rest in peace. A father knows his son the best. I know who you are, and you can''t keep a secret. Your passing is my safest bet. Go on, I can support our family on my own."


    "Seamus Rocher! You''re a monster! You won''t even show mercy to your son! You''re worse than an animal!" yelled Sawyer at the top of his lungs. He stared at his father angrily.


    However, Seamus did not react and said coldly, "There''s no sess without sacrifice. You''re the same as them, and you''ll be sacrificed for the Rocher lineage. I''ll remember all of your sacrifices."


    "Dad! Dad! Have mercy on me!" yelled Sawyer in pain.

 Chapter 1532

    Sawyer fell like his other family members, turning into a dry corpse. His distorted face still looked resentful and angry.


    Seamus looked at his dead son with a cold gaze.


    He lifted his hand, and a ball of mes appeared andnded on the corpses.


    All the corpses were reduced to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    He retrieved his weapon and walked out of the room without lingering. Then, he locked the door as if nothing happened.


    He went back to his room and changed his clothes. He came to the living room andmanded, "Get someone in here."


    A servant opened the living room door and walked in.


    "You called, sir?"


    "Yes. Ask Miss Honey toe in."


    "Yes, sir."


    The servant left. Soon, a curvy and beautiful woman walked in.


    Seamus beckoned her to sit next to him. She asked, "How can I help you, Mister Rocher?"


    Seamus pushed her down on the sofa without saying anything. He quickly removed her clothes.


    The woman quickly said, "Not here, Mister Rocher! No!"


    The living room door was still open, and the servants could be seen walking around.


    However, Seamus did not care. He panted like an animal as he pulled his pants down.


    He went down on her he growled, "Give me a son. Give me a son..."


    The woman started to scream in pain. However, she hugged Seamus tightly after a moment of moving along with the momentum. She said in a rushed voice, "I''II give you a son, I''ll give you all the sons you want..."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Nees Manor, Wilbur enjoyed his meal and was escorted back to his room by Sarah.


    They sat on the sofa when they came to his room.


    Sarah looked at Wilbur and said, "You''re too amazing. You truly rocked my world." "The world we see is extremely small. There''s bigger and scarier things out there."


    Wilbur frowned at what Sarah said because he was reminded of the chaos. It was something that he was also afraid of.


    However, Sarah was unaware. She only thought that Wilbur was describing the world where he stayed.


    Sarah felt like his world was terrifying inparison.


    "Thank you," said Sarah genuinely.


    Wilbur looked at Sarah and said slowly, "We both benefitted, so there''s no need to thank me."


    Sarahughed and removed her bracelet. She passed it to Wilbur and said, "This belongs to you now."


    "Don''t you feel bad? This is your family heirloom, after all," said Wilbur.


    Sarah shrugged and said, "It''s nothingpared to what you did for the Nees. It''s


    only an item. You saved my life and my entire family."


    Wilbur raised his eyebrow and epted the bracelet.


    "Rest well. I won''t disturb you any further," said Sarah.


    Wilbur nodded. Sarah smiled and left the room.


    Wilbur looked at the bracelet. It was an intermediate contribution, so it was quite a rare find.


    Even the Kiwanis Club could not find the contribution he required. Such items were truly difficult toe by.


    He sighed and tossed the bracelet into the demine. He felt like he should leave


    since the Cape would be taking over things from here on out.


    Sarah drove away from the manor after she left the room. She arrived at the


    presidential suite of a five-star hotel in Hemount City.


    There was a stylingdy who was morously dressed in the room leaning on the sofa and scrolling her phone.

 Chapter 1533

    Thedy noticed Sarah and asked in aining tone, "Why are youte?"


    "Something major happened to my family. Didn''t you know?" Sarah tossed her purse on the floor and leaned on the sofazily.


    Thedy sat up straight and looked at Sarah, then asked, "What''s going on? Has it been resolved?"


    "Yes," replied Sarah.


    Thedy was instantly intrigued and asked, "So, the major issue has been resolved. Did Sawyer say yes?"


    "He can''t do anything even if he wants to say no because he was beaten up. He had no choice but to agree," said Sarah arrogantly.


    Thedy was growing more interested and asked, "Quick, tell me what happened. How did you manage to deal with Sawyer?"


    "Why are you in a rush? Shouldn''t we get down to business first?" asked Sarah while looking at thedy.


    Thedy instantly bit her lip.


    Sarahughed and pushed her down on the sofa.


    They made out for a bit and ended up naked after some time.


    The beautiful bodies entangled as they caressed each other. Their breaths started


    to quicken, and they were blushing.


    As their movements progressed, their voices started to get louder and


    uncontroble. The room was filled with a seductive air.


    The heavy breathing could be heard as the smooth bodies moved.


    They wriggled and rubbed their bodies closely.


    They moaned loudly at the same time after several minutes, and then they gave out and panted on the sofa.


    A few minutester, Sarah stood up and went to the toilet. Thedyy there naked and silently lit a cigarette.


    Sarah started to get dressed after showering.


    "Leaving already?" asked thedy.


    Sarah replied while getting dressed, "I have family matters to attend to, so I can''t stay here for long."


    "I thought it was resolved. What''s the issue this time?" asked thedy.


    Sarah grabbed her purse and replied, "There''s a lot of things for me to finish up. I''ll call you when I''m done."


    With that said, Sarah walked out.


    However, thedy yelled, "Stop!"


    Sarah stopped and turned to look at thedy.


    Thedy smoked and said coldly, "You don''t pay attention to me anymore."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" asked Sarah.


    Thedy scoffed coldly and asked, "Do you think I didn''t notice? You changed."


    "Don''t be paranoid. I''ve just been busy," said Sarah while frowning.


    Thedy sat up straight and stared at Sarah, asking, "Tell me what happened. Do you have a new lover?"


    "Nothing happened. Don''t overthink it," said Sarah.


    However, thedy said, "Sarah Nees, don''t treat me like a fool. You''re clearly not the same as before. I can feel it. You can tell me if you don''t love me anymore. You don''t have to hold back."


    "That''s not true. Don''t be annoying, alright?" Sarah seemed slightly angry.


    Thedy looked at Sarah and shook her head, saying, "You really changed." "You''re ridiculous," Sarah grunted as she left.


    Thedy grabbed a fruit knife and walked toward Sarah.


    "You''ve let me down!" yelled thedy.


    Sarah turned because she heard her, but she was stabbed in the belly instead.


    She screamed in pain and covered her wound, but blood still trickled out from between her fingers.

 Chapter 1534

    Sarah looked at the blood seeping out from between her fingers, then looked up at thedy in disbelief.


    "Have you lost your mind, Donna Sue?" Sarah fell to the floor in pain.


    However, Donna pounced on Sarah while holding onto the fruit knife. She raised the fruit knife and yelled maniacally, "Who is he? Tell me who the guy is!"


    Donna waved the fruit knife maniacally and Sarah knew that Donna had gone crazy, so she struggled to reply, "It''s Wilbur Penn. It''s because of Wilbur Penn."


    "Who is Wilbur Penn? Why him?" yelled Donna.


    Sarah was pale in the face. She said weakly, "He''s the one who helped to resolve my family problem."


    "Where is he now?" yelled Donna.


    Sarah was bleeding out. She stuttered, "In my house, at the Nees Manor."


    Sarah knew that she would die if she did not answer Donna.


    Donna was crazy, and she knew her well. She knew that Donna was capable of doing anything.


    Donna slowly stood. She calmly called the ambnce and got dressed. She then ced the fruit knife in her purse and grabbed Sarah''s phone before she left.


    "The ambnce will be here soon. They will save you."


    Sarah used herst strength to ask Donna, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to kill Wilbur Penn, the one who stole my lover. I want you to feel what it''s like to lose someone you love too." By then, Donna had gone from the door.


    Sarah passed out because of blood loss.


    However, she was not worried for Wilbur. There was no way Donna could kill him.


    Instead, she was slightly worried for Donna. She wondered if Donna would survive if she attacked Wilbur.


    Sarah slowly closed her eyes, then she lost consciousness.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived, and the paramedics discovered Sarah in the room, so they hurriedly performed emergency treatment on her and sent her to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, in the Rocher Manor, Seamus finally stopped after two hours.


    His secretary beneath him was no longer breathing.


    She bled out and stopped breathing half an hour ago.


    An ordinary person could not endure Seamus in his raging state.


    Seamus looked at the dead secretary, then scoffed coldly and said, "How useless. Where are the servants?"


    A servant quickly walked in. He trembled when he saw the terrifying sight but did not dare to say anything.


    Seamus said in an unbothered tone, "Let the word out. The Nees killed my son and Chandler Fornst. I''m going to avenge them tonight. All the cultivators and rich folks in Hemount City have to witness my battle to the death with Wilbur Penn. Anyone who fails to attend will be the enemy of the Rochers."


    "Yes, sir."


    The servant left shakingly, and he did not dare to ask or say anything.


    Seamus looked at his hands. The massive power inside him was raging, but he could not control it at all.


    He understood the power left by his ancestors at that moment.


    It was a terrifying power that made him grow rapidly in the easiest way.


    Seamusughed loudly. The dagger spun around him under his maniption, and


    it emitted a terrifying energy.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Nees Manor, Wilbur was meditating in the room, and he was waiting for one of Cape''s employees.


    Donna arrived at the manor at that moment. She was stopped at the entrance. "Who are you looking for?" asked Hendrix, a servant of the Nees.


    Donna smiled and replied, "I''m looking for Wilbur Penn."


    "And you are?" Hendrix did not dare to ignore her because she was looking for Wilbur. He looked respectful.


    Donna smiled and replied, "I''m his friend. I have something to discuss with him." "Oh. Pleasee in. I''ll take you to him." Hendrix bowed and weed her in. Donna walked right into the manor unobstructed.

 Chapter 1535

    Hendrix led Donna to the living room.


    Wilbur was the VIP guest of the Nees, so Hendrix was extremely respectful toward his friend. It was also why he did not announce her arrival immediately.


    Hendrix felt like he should lead Donna to Wilbur before informing him, in case Donna got impatient waiting.


    They were at his door soon. He bowed and said, "Miss, Mister Penn is inside. I won''t be bothering you."


    "Thanks," said Donna.


    Hendrix bowed and left, then he went to inform Warner.


    Donna stood at the door with a cold face before taking out the fruit knife.


    She stopped abruptly and threw the knife away, putting on a bright smile.


    She had a wonderful body and a pretty face, so she looked absolutely attractive.


    Her attractiveness was through the roof the moment she smiled. There was a sort of softness about her, which gave her a pitiful look that attracted men.


    Then, Donna gently knocked on the door.


    "Come in," said Wilbur from inside the room.


    Donna opened the door. Wilbur was sitting on the sofa in the living room. He looked surprised to see Donna because he did not recognize the beautifuldy.


    Donna looked surprised too. She felt like Wilbur was too ordinary, so much so that she would not be able to pick him out in a crowd.


    She wondered why Sarah liked someone like him.


    Her anger burned inside her when she saw Wilbur.


    She felt extremely humiliated.


    She could not believe that Sarah would pick someone like Wilbur. She felt like she was better than him.


    Although Donna was seething internally, her face was all smiles.


    It was because she made a decision when she entered the manor.


    Sarah hurt her, and she wanted revenge. Donna wanted Sarah to feel the pain and be jealous.


    She could not believe that Sarah would change her preference for Wilbur''s sake. It was unforgivable.


    "Hello, are you a member of the Nees?" asked Wilbur puzzlingly as he looked at Donna.


    Donna smiled and replied, "I''m not. My name is Donna Sue. I''m Sarah''s friend." "Oh, Sarah''s friend. How can I help you?" asked Wilbur.


    Donna closed the door and sat next to Wilbur.


    Wilbur frowned and wondered why her behavior seemed weird.


    "Is it true that you helped the Nees resolve their problem?" asked Donna while smiling.


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "We all benefited, so it was not a one-sided thing. We just helped each other."


    "You all benefited. So, did Sarah put in a lot of effort too?"


    "You could say that."


    "What did she do?"


    "Um, didn''t she tell you?"


    "No, but her body did."


    Wilbur frowned and wondered why she was talking nonsensically.


    Donna started to unbutton her shirt.


    Her wonderful bust was revealed in an instant.


    Her smooth and wonderful bust and her skinny waist was a deadly seduction.


    "What are you doing?" Wilbur looked shocked. He did not dare to believe a stranger would do that.


    She started to remove her clothes and bra. Very soon, she was standing buck naked in front of him.


    "Do I look good?" she asked while smiling.

 Chapter 1536

    Wilbur was dumbfounded. He only reacted after a while and quickly said, "Miss Sue, please put your clothes back on. We''re not that close."


    "What are you afraid of? If Sarah can do it, I can do it too. I promise that I''m better than her," said Donna as she stuck close to Wilbur.


    Wilbur hurriedly dodged to the side and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Hurry up and get dressed. It''s not good if someone sees us like this."


    "I''m not afraid, so what are you afraid of? Come on and hurt me as you please. I''ll make you feel pleasure like you never did before. Not even Sarah can give that to you."


    Then, she pushed Wilbur down on the sofa.


    Meanwhile, Hendrix came to the living room of the manor. The Nees brothers were in the midst of discussing something. They had too many matters to attend to.


    Hendrix bowed at the door and said, "Sir, a girl came to look for Mister Penn just now. She said she was his friend. I was worried that she would get impatient from waiting, so I led her to his room."


    "Mister Penn''s friend?" The Nees brothers looked at each other. They felt like something was out of ce.


    They wondered why Mister Penn had friends in their area. They wondered if it was someone from Cape.


    ''Wait, no. They shouldn''t be arriving so soon, and the representative was not a girl,'' they thought.


    The brothers felt suspicious.


    They looked at each other with puzzled looks.


    Everything about Wilbur was the most important matter for them, so they could not ignore it.


    They were also discussing how to matchmake Sarah and Wilbur. It would be best if they could be in a rtionship.


    However, a girl came to look for Wilbur. That made them feel suspicious and worried.


    Hendrix could tell that something was wrong because of the growing tension in the room. He prayed that he did not make a mistake.


    Warner looked at Hendrix after a moment, then asked with a frown, "What kind of girl is she? What''s her name?"


    "Um, the girl is very pretty. She seems nice. She only said she''s his friend, so I didn''t dare to ask," replied Hendrix carefully.


    The brother fell into silence again.


    It was not Hendrix''s fault. They felt that Hendrix did the right thing to lead the friend to Wilbur because he should not dy.


    However, it was unusual for a pretty girl to visit Wilbur at the Nees Manor.


    They could not go to Wilbur''s room to ask about the girl.


    Warner asked after a moment of silence, "Where''s Sarah?"


    "Miss Nees went out, and she hasn''te back," replied Hendrix.


    Warner pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll call Sarah toe back


    immediately so she can send some fruits to Mister Penn''s room."


    Anthony and Jenson kept nodding. It would be less awkward for Sarah to check it out.


    Warner took his phone out and called his daughter.


    However, the call was unavable.


    "She''s not picking up," said Warner while frowning.


    Jenson quickly asked, "Why isn''t she answering her phone at a time like this? What is the girl up to?"


    "Find her immediately. We can''t allow anything to go wrong!" yelled Anthony.


    Warner knew what they meant. They were trying their best to match Sarah and Wilbur.


    Even if Sarah had to be his secret lover, they would ept it.


    Wilbur''s official girlfriend was Faye Yves, after all. It was not realistic for Sarah topete with Faye.


    "Hendrix, call everyone to look for Sarah immediately. Tell her toe back to the manor as soon as possible. Go!" yelled Warner.


    Hendrix hurriedly said, "Yes, sir. I''ll do it right away."


    He left in a hurry, and the brothers fell into deep thought. They had worried looks on their faces.

 Chapter 1537

    They had to worry because it was a major thing that could affect the sess of


    their family.


    Hendrix returned after a few minutes.


    "Did you find Sarah?" asked Warner worriedly.


    Hendrix looked flustered. He replied, "No, but the Rochers are here."


    "The Rochers? They still dare to show up?" asked Jenson with disbelief.


    Wilbur fully beat them up, so they wondered what gave them the courage to show up.


    Could it be that they came here to apologize?


    However, Hendrix said in a frightened tone, "The Rochers said that Seamus Rocher will kill everyone this midnight at twelve, and he invited all the cultivators in Hemount City. He wants them to witness the destruction of the Nees and Wilbur Penn."


    The brothers were stunned after hearing that.


    Jenson burst outughing after a moment. He shook his head and asked, "Is Seamus Rocher crazy? He''s only an ordinary person with a bit ofbat skills. He almost died with the Sanctuary level cultivator, Chandler Fornst. How dare he provoke Mister Penn again?"


    "Yeah. Is Seamus going senile? Or he was so traumatized that he lost his mind?" asked Anthony while shaking his head and smiling.


    However, Warner stood and paced around. He said, "Seamus Rocher is a sneaky old man. He must have his reasons."


    The Rochers were defeated, but Warner did not dare to underestimate Seamus. Seamus was no ordinary person, after all. There was no reason for him to be so crazy and ignorant.


    "Tell us why he dared to do this then," said Jenson.


    Warner frowned and asked, "Perhaps he hired a better cultivator?"


    "Sanctuary level cultivators are the best in the world. Is there anyone more powerful than a Sanctuary level cultivator?" asked Jenson as he shook his head in an unbothered manner.


    Warner frowned. He also felt like what he said sounded ridiculous. There was no way the Rochers could find someone more powerful than a Sanctuary level cultivator in a short period of time. He wondered if Seamus went crazy.


    Warner said with seriousness, "Find Sarah at all costs. We have to inform Mister Penn about this. He can analyze the situation for us."


    "That''s right. Only Mister Penn can give us the answer," said Anthony while nodding.


    Donna was still naked in Wilbur''s room. She did not give up after being rejected by Wilbur. She started something even crazier.


    She stood in front of Wilbur and started to dance exotically.


    She had a smooth and wonderful body. Although she looked innocent, she was performing the slutty dance expertly.


    Anyone would be seduced by that.


    Nheless, Wilbur sat on the sofa with a stern face.


    He could not understand her behavior, nor was he that desperate.


    "Miss Sue, can we talk after you put on some clothes? Why are you doing this?" asked Wilbur while frowning.


    A knock could be heard at that moment.


    "Mister Penn, it''s Warner. My brother and I need to inform you about an emergency."


    Wilbur hurriedly stood and asked, "Miss Sue, can you please put on your clothes?"


    He felt like he would be embarrassed if Warner and the others saw Donna in the Nees Manor.


    Donna finally stopped dancing. She smiled.


    Wilbur also sighed in relief. The entire incident felt so ridiculous.


    However, Donna reached for the door handle.


    "What are you doing?" Wilbur was shocked.


    Donna looked back and smiled at Wilbur before opening the door.

 Chapter 1538

    The brothers froze when they saw Donna naked in the room.


    Wilbur was red in the face. It was too embarrassing for him. He had no idea how to exin himself to the brothers.


    He was afraid that no one would believe his exnation.


    A stranger came to his room and stripped herself naked. It would be a joke to say there was nothing between them.


    The brothers covered their faces and retreated after a moment of confusion.


    Warner apologized as he retreated, "We''re sorry, Mister Penn! We didn''t know you had a guest. We came to look for you over an emergency."


    They retreated over ten meters away and turned around, not daring to take another nce.


    Usually, anyone in that situation would be beaten and chased out of the Nees Manor.


    It was extremely disrespectful to the Nees.


    However, Wilbur had status and power. All was fine regardless of what he did. They did not dare to squeak, but they felt very disappointed and worried.


    Wilbur had a lover in Hemount City. It was not odd for someone like Wilbur to have lovers everywhere.


    However, it meant that Sarah would not stand a chance.


    Wilbur instantly turned cold after being caught off guard.


    He could not exin himself, so he might as well not bother to. He asked coldly, "What is it?"


    "The Rochers came to tell us that they will eradicate the Nees by twelve at midnight. Seamus Rocher invited the cultivators and the rich folks of Hemount City to witness the battle," replied Warner with his back turned.


    Wilbur said in a low voice, "I understand. I''ll be waiting for him. I wonder what he''s made of."


    "We won''t be disturbing you then. Goodbye."


    The brothers did not dare to turn around. They bowed and left in a hurry.


    Wilbur looked at Donna and yelled, "Close the door and tell me why you''re here!"


    Donna closed the door obediently. She smiled and walked to the sofa, then started to get dressed.


    Wilbur looked at her coldly and waited for her reply.


    However, Donna left after getting dressed. Wilbur was left dumbfounded.


    Donna achieved her goal, even though nothing happened between them.


    It did not matter, because to others, they had done everything.


    She wondered how Sarah would feel when she heard about it.


    Donna enjoyed her sweet revenge when she thought about it. It excited her so much that she was trembling on the way back.


    ''You abandoned me over this man, but people think your man had sex with me. Sarah Nees, it must feel awful, right?'' she thought.


    Donna left the Nees Manor and drove away.


    Sheughed maniacally in the car, but tears were streaming down her face at the same time.


    The brothers sat across from each other in the living room. They looked at each other with serious faces.


    The threat from the Rochers seemed insignificant to them at that moment. They had Wilbur to help them.


    However, the appearance of Donna threw them in a loop, and their n might fail.


    Hendrix soon returned.


    "Have you found her?" asked Warner worriedly.


    Hendrix lowered his gaze. He replied nervously, "I did. Miss Nees is injured, and she''s in the hospital right now."


    "What? Injured? Is it serious? What kind of injury is it?" The brothers stood and asked simultaneously with loud voices.


    Hendrix quickly replied, "She was stabbed in the waist, and she lost a lot of blood. Luckily, her life isn''t in danger. She''s awake now."


    "At which hospital?" yelled Warner.


    Hendrix replied, "At the Enne City Hospital. I sent someone to look after Miss Nees."


    "Who hurt Sarah?" asked Warner angrily.


    Hendrix looked up cautiously, and he hesitated to speak.

 Chapter 1539

    Warner was angered by Hendrix''s reaction and asked angrily, "So?"


    Hendrix quickly replied, "I sent someone to ask Miss Nees, but she said it was a misunderstanding between a friend. She won''t allow us to investigate. She said she''ll leave the Nees family for good if you insist on investigating."


    What Hendrix said stunned the brothers.


    They wondered why the situation sounded so weird.


    The three of them were silent for a moment. Anthony, who was alwaysposed, said slowly, "Sarah must have her reasons for saying that. We can deal with this issue after Sarah has recovered."


    "You''re right. The most important thing right now is to deal with Seamus Rocher. We also can''t allow anything to happen to Sarah again," said Jenson while looking at his older brother.


    Warner frowned. He knew what Jenson meant. Their biggest problem was the Rochers.


    They could not force Sarah on her rtionship development with Wilbur either. Her stabbing could be dealt withter. She must not be harmed again.


    Warner took a deep breath when he thought about that. He said, "Send a few people to watch over Sarah. Make sure she rests well and heals up in peace. Tell her to wait for me to resolve family matters, then I''ll go and visit her. Don''t make her feel stressed."


    He clearlypromised with his daughter.


    Hendrix understood it. He kept nodding and said, "I''ll make arrangements right away." Then, he left in a hurry.


    The brothers looked at each other after Hendrix left and let out a long sigh.


    Trouble seemed to keeping at them. They felt like they were doomed if they did not have Wilbur on their side.


    They wondered what Seamus would do.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the vice mayor''s office at the municipal government, Landhor Lorne was a man in his fifties. He was the executive deputy mayor in charge of politics andw. He had a very important position in the municipality and had terrifying power.


    He was silently smoking in his office as if he was pondering something.


    Seamus looked for him in the morning, and they had a conversation that went on for over an hour. Seamus said he was prepared to attack the Neeses, so he wanted him to be prepared too.


    Seamus was basically threatening him, which pissed off Landhor.


    He could not believe that Seamus dared to threaten him as a businessman. Was Seamus expecting him to always clean up after the mess left behind by his antics?


    He was acquainted with Seamus for years, so he had to endure it and prepare to clean up after Seamus.


    However, he received some information recently.


    Chandler Fornst of the Rochers was defeated by the Neeses. Landhor could not believe the violent ways of the Rochers failed.


    Moreover, it was rumored that Chandler and Sawyer were dead, and Seamus was going to take revenge on the Neeses at midnight.


    It made Landhor very suspicious.


    Seamus lost Chandler, so how was he going to defeat the Neeses on his own? He was only an ordinary man, after all.


    Landhor found the entire thing quite intriguing.


    He pondered for a long while. By the time he finished a pack of cigarettes, a clear n gradually formed in his mind.


    The Rochers lost Chandler, so the Neeses clearly had the help of a powerful cultivator.


    Seamus'' son and the members of the Rochers were dead. That information could never get past him.


    It seemed like he could make his move when Seamus attacked the Neeses. That way, he could eradicate the Rochers in one fell swoop too. It would be easy to manipte the truth.


    The Rochers owned hundreds of billions in assets. Landhor felt jealous at the thought of that.


    He called for his secretary after a moment.


    When the secretary walked in, Landhor said, "Inform Pembroke Wells, the captain


    of the special agents, and have all members of the special agents on standby.


    There will be a big operation tonight," said Landhor with a straight face.

 Chapter 1540

    "Yes, I''ll inform him right away." The secretary bowed and left. A dark smile appeared on his face.


    It was time for the Rochers to be eradicated too.


    It was ten at night.


    Wilbur and the Nees brothers were sitting in the living room. The brothers were frowning, but Wilbur was casually sipping his tea.


    The loyal servants of the Neeses seem worried too. No one had any idea what tricks were hiding under Seamus'' sleeves.


    Around ten luxury cars pulled over outside the Nees Manor at that moment.


    All the people of status in Hemount City showed up.


    They were powerful cultivators or local rich folks. Some were even rich cultivators.


    They all had some sort of connection to the Neeses or the Rochers.


    Everyone knew about what happened to the Rochers.


    Chandler, Sawyer, and most of the Rochers were dead.


    ording to Seamus, they died because of the Neeses.


    However, these people did not believe that the Neeses dared to attack the


    Rochers, especially Seamus'' son, Sawyer Rocher.


    Seamus only had one son. They believed Seamus would fight the Neeses to the


    death if they killed Sawyer.


    Almost everyone was suspicious of the situation.


    They did not know why, but Seamus'' son was dead, so it was bound to be a bloody night.


    Time gradually passed, and the sky turned darker. Everyone looked more serious by the minute.


    Suddenly, a luxurious car slowly drove toward them and parked at the entrance of the manor.


    Seamus stepped out of the car alone. He nced at the vehicles around him.


    His face was green under the moonlight at that moment, as if he was a dead man walking. There was an awful energying off from him too.


    Even those who sat inside the car sensed it.


    The cultivators present were mostly Ambience level cultivators.


    They could sense the energy that Seamus gave off. ''Isn''t he just an ordinary


    person? How did he suddenly be a cultivator?'' they thought.


    Everyone looked puzzled.


    Seamus walked to the manor entrance and yelled, "Warner Nees and your stupid family,e out and die for the Rochers!"


    His voice spread out in the night like a huge wave.


    Everyone felt shocked. They could not believe that Seamus had be a cultivator.


    A person should not be able to turn into a cultivator overnight. Could it be that Seamus had been hiding his true powers all along?


    They felt like Seamus would be too terrifyingly sneaky if that was the case.


    The Nees brothers led everyone out of the manor after a moment. They stood across from Seamus.


    Seamus said in a low voice, "Tell that guy who killed my son and Chandler toe out. You all have to pay for the life of my son, Chandler, and those who died for the Rochers."


    "We didn''t kill them!" said Warner loudly.


    Seamusughed recklessly and said, "Even if you don''t want to admit it, you still have to die."


    "Don''t defame us!" Jenson retorted angrily.


    Seamus looked displeased, and everyone from the Neeses was still fearful of him. "Who''s making a ruckus out there?"

 Chapter 1541

    Azy voice was heard.


    Everyone looked over to see Wilbur walking slowly with his hands in his pockets, standing in front of the three Nees brothers.


    At that moment, the big shots in the cars also got out one after another as they watched from a distance.


    Seamus had suddenly be a cultivator and had broken into the Nees family alone, wanting to massacre the entire family.


    Behind the Nees family, there was a powerful supporter. So, a bloody battle was about to take ce.


    It would be a night that would change the politicalndscape of Hemount City and its underworld. They could not afford to miss out on a single detail.


    It seemed like the expert backing the Nees family was that young man in front of them.


    Was he really the one who killed Chandler?


    Everyone had their doubts about it since it seemed so unlikely.


    Chandler was at the Sanctuary level, and this person was just too young.


    Even if he had started cultivating when he was in his mother''s womb, it was impossible for him to reach the Sanctuary level at his age.


    There had to be something fishy going on.


    Seamus and Wilbur looked at each other.


    After a moment, Seamus said coldly, "Are you the expert that the Nees family invited over?"


    "You can say that," Wilbur replied.


    "Then you will pay for the death of my son and the other members of the Rocher family. The Nees family will perish as well!" Seamus shouted angrily.


    Wilburughed and said, "Your son left here perfectly fine. As for how he died, you should know it best, right?"


    Wilbur looked at Seamus. Through his senses, he could detect a strange powering from Seamus.


    The power was not that strong and was not even at the Ambience level. It was very unstable as well.


    Even the vitality inside him wasposed of more than a dozen different auras that seemed to conflict with each other. They were suppressed and forcibly harmonized by some unknown force.


    Wilbur was incredibly familiar with something like that.


    He was almost certain that Seamus practiced some kind of evil technique, absorbing the life force of others and allowing him to quickly be a cultivator.


    When Chandler and Sawyer had left, they were perfectly fine, but Seamus was iming that they died at Wilbur''s hands.


    It was not hard to deduce the true cause of death for those two.


    People said that a tiger would not kill its cubs, but Wilbur knew better of human nature from his years as a mercenary.


    For the sake of survival and profit, there was nothing people would not do. Even he had done some shady things himself in the past.


    At times, humans were truly worse than animals.


    When he heard that, Seamus was furious as he said, "I guess you''re still trying to


    lie when you''re at death''s door. Prepare to die."


    As he said that, a dagger suddenly appeared in Seamus'' hand. It radiated a dazzling light as it revolved around Seamus, releasing a powerful spiritual pressure.


    The members of the Nees family and the onlookers were all shocked at the same time.


    Was Seamus actually that powerful of a cultivator? He could control a flying dagger.


    That was an ability that even Sanctuary level cultivators might not be able to pull


    off.


    It was something that only legendary powerful cultivators of the past could do, killing off an opponent quietly at range with a flying weapon.


    No wonder Seamus dared toe to the Nees family alone and threaten to wipe out their family. It turned out that he was such a terrifying existence.


    This time, it was not only the members of the Nees family who were uneasy. The big shots there were deeply shocked too.


    Seamus had always been cunning and ruthless.


    With him being so powerful, things would probably be even more difficult for them in Hemount City in the future.

 Chapter 1542

    It was not out of the realm of possibility that Seamus might wipe them all out that night.


    Thinking of that, everyone started to panic. Wilbur''s gaze was fixed on the flying dagger, and he had a surprised and astonished look.


    Seamus looked at Wilbur andughed, "Are you afraid? It''s toote now.


    Provoking the Rocher family has sealed your fate."


    The members of the Nees family looked at Wilbur nervously. If Wilbur retreated right now, then they would truly be done for.


    In their eyes, even Wilbur was afraid as he just stood there.


    After a moment, Wilbur wiped his mouth and chuckled, "I didn''t expect this. This truly is a surprise, thank you."


    "What are you talking about? Are these yourst words?" Seamus said coldly.


    Wilbur said in a hurry, "Don''t mind me. If you have any abilities, just use them quickly. I''d like to see them."


    This infuriated Seamus as he roared, "Go to hell."


    As he spoke, spiritual energy surged around Seamus, and the flying dagger started to buzz. Its brilliance soared as a terrifying spiritual pressure instantly enveloped everyone, causing them to pale involuntarily. Their hearts were pounding as if they were about to burst.


    "How terrifying," a big shot at the Aura level said as he clenched his heart in agony.


    The others had expressions of pain as well. Everyone''s bodies swayed, looking like they were about to die at any moment.


    "Die."


    At that moment, Seamus did not hesitate as he used all his strength tomand the flying dagger to sh towards Wilbur.


    The flying dagger had a terrifying buzzing sound as it carried raging spiritual mes and struck out at Wilbur with astonishing momentum. For a moment, the whole night sky was illuminated by the brilliance of the flying dagger.


    Wilbur summoned his halberd and instantly ignited the spiritual mes on it, shing toward the flying dagger.


    A loud explosion caused a deafening ring in everyone''s ears.


    The flying dagger flew back and hovered above Seamus'' head, still emitting a terrifying aura.


    Wilbur stood calmly in ce, holding his halberd.


    That attack was equivalent to a full-force strike from the Sanctuary level.


    It was obvious that Seamus himself did not have that level of strength. He was just barely at the Ambience level.


    So, that power had to have been contained within the flying dagger itself. All Seamus could do was urge the flying dagger to attack Wilbur, intending to use the power of the flying dagger to kill Wilbur. However, he had been too simple- minded.


    If Wilbur had actually been at the Sanctuary level like Chandler, then he might have been killed.


    Unfortunately, his strength had long surpassed the Sanctuary level. There was nothing Seamus could do to him with just that flying dagger.


    Seamus was still quite confident. After he sacrificed Chandler, more than a dozen members of his family, and even his own son, he gained control of the flying dagger and the techniques it contained. He had absolute confidence in the dagger.


    The flying dagger was a de formed after being refined by his ancestors for thousands of years. The terrifying power it contained far surpassed the Sanctuary level.


    He was confident that he could kill any cultivator he wanted on Earth with that flying dagger.


    That previous strike had just been a warm-up.


    "Take another one, kid."


    Seamus shouted out and summoned all his spiritual energy into that sword.


    With a buzz, the dagger extended into a one-meter-long sword, and mes of spiritual energy ignited on it.


    There were countless runes swirling within those mes.


    It had a chilling and murderous aura that enveloped everyone with the sense of death.


    "Go to hell."


    With Seamus'' violent shout, the flying dagger hovered in the sky, falling like a meteor directly at Wilbur.


    For a moment, the entire night sky seemed to shake.

 Chapter 1543

    Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat.


    That was because the power of that sword was just too terrifying.


    In their eyes, it could only be described as something apocalyptic. Under an attack from that sword, everyone there would be doomed, let alone Wilbur.


    Endless despair surfaced in their minds.


    At that moment, Wilbur suddenly shouted, and the halberd in his hand disappeared.


    At the same time, raging spiritual mes ignited on Wilbur''s body as he rose. With his bare hands, he boldly reached out to grab the attacking sword.


    That scene stunned everyone.


    Was this guy insane? He was actually trying to catch the flying dagger with his bare hands. Was he tired of living?


    Yet, the next moment, everyone''s expressions froze on their faces.


    They saw Wilbur''s hand firmly catching the handle of the flying dagger.


    The flying dagger started to tremble rapidly, emanating an even more terrifying power. However, Wilbur''s hand remained solid as a rock. No matter how much the sword struggled, he did not move.


    Two opposing forces only shed for a few dozen seconds before the flying dagger stopped trembling and the spiritual mes were extinguished.


    At that moment, the spiritual mes on Wilbur''s body also disappeared. Then, they saw him holding the flying dagger and ying with it with a smile on his face. The members of the Nees family were stunned, and so were the big shots there. They could not believe that Wilbur had effortlessly broken through Seamus'' earth- shattering attack and seized his flying dagger.


    That was a flying dagger, a magical treasure.


    Even Seamus could not believe that Wilbur could take away his flying dagger.


    Yet, no matter how he pushed his power and the power of his bloodline, he could not establish a connection with the flying dagger, let alonemand it.


    Immediately afterward, Seamus looked like he was inplete panic. He could not believe Wilbur''s strength. Wilbur''s strength surpassed his expectations and understanding and caused him to lose the flying dagger he was so proud of. That dagger was his lifeblood, obtained by sacrificing his family members, son, and a Sanctuary level expert.


    Seamus suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and looked incredibly pale.


    At the same time, something even more terrifying happened to him.


    Everyone could see the muscles on his body starting to bulge rapidly and irregrly as if he were a monster.


    Seamus let out a painful roar as he rolled on the ground, enduring an inhuman level of torture.


    After losing the suppressive power of the flying dagger that had stabilized the power and life force in his body, he was suffering from the full bacsh.


    There were more than a dozen different life forces in his body, and they started to fight and tear each other apart.


    Spiritual energy started to surge everywhere. His fragile body, which had not actually gone through cultivation, could not withstand the bacsh of spiritual energy and all those life forces.


    Every cell, every muscle, and every organ in his body started to destroy and mutate itself.


    The pain was somethingpletely unimaginable for someone else.


    In just a few minutes, Seamus'' body burst open. It had decayed and oozed foul- smelling flesh and blood.


    Everyone looked at Seamus in horror, not understanding why that was happening.


    However, Wilbur knew what was happening very well. He slowly walked to Seamus'' side and looked at the dying man.


    "Power gained via a windfall is not somethingpletely risk-free. You killed Chandler and your family, absorbing their life forces to sustain the sudden damage caused by the spiritual energy in the flying dagger to your body. Now that you''ve lost the flying dagger, the imbnce in your body''s power is the end result. It''s retribution for you."


    "Retribution?"


    At that moment, Seamus was on the verge of death as he muttered those words.


    He had just mocked Chandler earlier because he never believed in such a thing. Yet, retribution hade so suddenly for him, and so painfully too.

 Chapter 1544

    He was dying, his son was dead, and his family was doomed.


    His family waspletely done for. No one would let the Rocher family off in this situation.


    In particr, were their enemies, who were standing there and watching the downfall of the family with their very own eyes.


    Seamus spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with organ fragments. Then, his head tilted back,pletely devoid of all signs of life.


    After that, his body rapidly decayed and soon turned into a puddle of foul-smelling liquid.


    Wilbur shook his head as he looked at the flying dagger in his hand. This was something amazing.


    At that moment, everyone''s gaze was focused on Wilbur instead.


    They could not understand how such a young man could be so powerful and terrifying.


    In just one casual move, Seamus, who possessed power on the level of the Sanctuary level, had be a puddle of blood. That kind of power was truly terrifying and unforgettable.


    There was silence at the entrance of the mansion.


    After a long time, Warner led the members of the Nees family over. They all stood in formation as they bowed deeply to Wilbur, saying in unison, "Thank you, sir, for once again saving the Nees family from danger. Your great kindness will never be forgotten by us."


    Wilbur looked at the members of the Nees family and said lightly, "There''s no need to be so polite. I promised you that I would solve your problems, so it''s only natural that I did."


    The members of the Nees family bowed deeply again, filled with immense gratitude.


    At that moment, the big shots of Hemount City approached Wilbur and lined up to bow to him at the same time.


    Such a powerhouse deserved all their respect.


    They knew that the situation in Hemount City would bepletely changed from that night on. The Nees family would rise.


    Wilbur looked at those big shots and said, "There''s no need for this. There''s nothing between us."


    The man with the highest standing among them, Edart Hayton, said loudly, "Sir, you''ve eliminated the tyrants of Hemount City for us. It''s only natural for us to thank you."


    Wilbur chuckled and said, "It seems that the Rocher family was really unpopr in Hemount City."


    "Sir, dear friends, my family will be hosting a banquet tonight. I invite all of you toe and have a drink with us. What do you say?" Warner asked in good spirits.


    The other members of the Nees family stood aside, smiling with joy and excitement.


    Edart and the others were naturally very eager. Being able to dine and drink with such a powerhouse was a great fortune.


    All of them looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "If that''s the case, let''s drink to our heart''s content tonight."


    There was a thunderous apuse all around them thatsted for a long time. Everyone was in good spirits.


    Warner and his brothers were particrly excited and started to invite everyone into the mansion.


    At that moment, the roar of engines came from afar.


    Before anyone could react, dozens of armored vehicles rushed over.


    Right after that, two or three hundred fully armed special agents disembarked from the vehicles, surrounding everyone with live ammunition.


    A man in his forties walked out from among the agents. His expression was cold and stern, and he was wearing special agent gear and had a major''s shoulder patch. He looked at everyone coldly, "Nobody moves. We are the Hemount City Special Agents. I''m themander, Pembroke Wells. I suspect that there''s been a deliberate murder here. Everyone must undergo investigation."


    Everyone was stunned by this sudden turn of events. Why would the special agents coincidentally move out right at this moment?


    Furthermore, they were pulling such arge-scale operation too. No one would believe that this was not something that was prepared in advance.


    They represented the official authority of the state as well. No matter how strong you were, even if you were at the Sanctuary level, you would not dare to confront them so openly.


    Behind the special agents stood the power of the state. Who would dare to provoke such power?


    "Who is Wilbur?" Pembroke said coldly.

 Chapter 1545

    Wilbur said calmly, "I am. What''s the matter?"


    Pembroke''s gaze fell on Wilbur, sizing him up before he said coldly, "What''s the matter? Don''t you know what you''ve done?"


    "I really don''t," Wilbur said.


    Pembroke''s expression darkened. After that, he shouted, "Someone reported that you killed a person named Chad Gelding here. After that, you injured Chandler Fornst, Sawyer Rocher, and over a dozen other members of the Rocher family, causing their deaths after they returned home. Is this true?"


    While Pembroke was questioning Wilbur, the gun muzzles of more than a dozen special agents were also pointed at him.


    Everyone''s faces turned incredibly ugly.


    Even if they were all big shots in Hemount City, none of them would dare to challenge the state.


    It was not because the other party had guns, but because they had the backing of the country. Challenging them meant challenging the dignity of the nation.


    Even if you were a powerful cultivator, you had to bow down in the face of the nation.


    The country had weapons capable of killing any cultivator, and there were organizations specifically targeting cultivators. Provoking the country meant death.


    The crowd could not help but worry for Wilbur.


    Seamus had an incredibly powerful background in Hemount City, else he would not have dominated the city for so many years.


    The sudden arrival of the special agents was almost without a doubt rted to him.


    Even though Seamus was dead, the special agents could not be underestimated. They might even be more dangerous.


    If they wanted to take Wilbur, it would seem that no one would be able to stop them.


    However, at that moment, Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "Someone reported that? Who did it?"


    Among the cultivators, there was an unwritten rule that they would never allow the intervention of the authorities no matter what happened. They were meant to solve their problems based on their own strength.


    The cultivation circles had their rules.


    When he heard that, Pembroke sneered, "We keep the identities of all informants confidential. You''re in no ce to ask the questions here. Now,e with us for an investigation. Everyone else will be questioned as well."


    The crowd frowned. This implicated all of them. Could it be that someone behind Seamus was trying to protect the Rocher family?


    Meanwhile, at the Rocher family''s manor, Landhor Lorne sat upright on the sofa in the hall.


    Standing in front of him were a dozen or so people and all of them were distant rtives of the Rocher family.


    They were all that was left of the Rocher family.


    These people all looked anxious. The Rocher family had just experienced a major change. Other than Seamus, all of the main family had died.


    There were rumors going around that Seamus had gone insane. He had killed Honey in this hall before going alone to the Nees family, intending to annihte them.


    As soon as Seamus left, Landhor arrived, summoning all of them over. At that moment, they were all incredibly nervous as they wondered what would happen next.


    Landhor was one of the top three figures in terms of power within Hemount City, and he had a close rtionship with the Rocher family.


    Putting it bluntly, Landhor was the Rocher family''s backer. This was not a secret within the family at all, and it was even an open secret outside.


    Landor''s gaze swept coldly over those people, making them shiver.


    "Monty Rocher, now that Seamus is gone, you seem to be the oldest and closest to the main branch of the family, right?" Landhor said coldly.

 Chapter 1546

    At that moment, a man in his fifties hurriedly stepped forward and bowed, "Yes, Mayor Lorne."


    "Hmm, the Rocher family is in a crisis right now, and Rocher Corp holds a pivotal position in the development of Hemount City. We can''t afford any idents here. So, Monty, I''m appointing you to take up the banner of the Rocher family and to serve as the chairman of Rocher Corp. Are you willing to do it?" Landhor looked at Monty.


    Everyone was stunned at their moment, and Monty himself was even more confused. When did they ever get to call the shots in Rocher Corp?


    "Mayor Lorne, our chairman is still around. Isn''t this something that needs to be decided by the board?" Monty said cautiously.


    He did not even dare to think about such a thing.


    All of those that were there were just menial workers in Rocher Corp and were not part of the core of thepany at all.


    To make him the chairman? Was that a joke?


    At that moment, Landhor said coldly, "All the core members of the Rocher family are dead. Seamus is suspected of homicide and has been arrested by the special agents. He''s currently under interrogation and most likely won''t be released. In order to stabilize Rocher Corp and to avoid causing any shocks to the economy of Hemount City, I called all of you here to reorganize thepany. This is a good chance for all of you. You better seize it while it''s avable."


    Those words felt like a jolt of lightning to Monty and the others.


    Seamus had actually been arrested. If it were not Landhor saying that, they would have thought that the other party was mad.


    However, Landhor was the one saying that.


    After the shock, Monty gradually started to understand the situation.


    Landhor saying that meant that Seamus was finished. The entirety of the direct descendants had been wiped out as well, and Landhor was going to support Monty in the takeover.


    Monty was not stupid. He failed to enter the core of the Rocher family not because hecked intelligence, but only because he was not a direct descendant.


    As he contemted Landhor''s words, he started to tremble.


    If he took over, it meant that he would be the chairman of Rocher Corp, controlling assets worth billions.


    Even if he was just a puppet under Landhor, he would still be someone of great importance. Landhor could not possibly swallow all of the Rocher family''s assets, and he would also have to consider his reputation and influence.


    Since Landhor had said all of that, then there was an eighty percent chance that Seamus was done for.


    Whatever the reason for it, Seamus was definitely done for.


    Monty trembled as he looked at Landhor and said, "Mayor Lorne, if I can be the chairman, I''ll definitely defer to you in the future and obey your everymand."


    Seeing Monty''s attitude, Landhor stood up in satisfaction and smiled, "You''re a smart man. I like that. Tomorrow, Rocher Corp will hold a board meeting, and you will be the chairman. The rest of you will also hold important positions in Rocher Corp. Work hard, everyone."


    With that, Landhor left.


    Those people were just too easy to handle. As for Seamus, someone would deal with the man. With Seamus'' crimes, it was easy to sentence him to death several times over.


    As for the Nees family, it did not matter to him. Even if they invited some powerful expert, he did not care.


    What he had was power. Those pests from the cultivation circles would not dare to rebel against him.


    Feeling contented, Landhor left the Rocher family.


    The Rocher family was settled, and in the future, whatever the Rocher family had would belong to him. Seamus was probably dead by now as well, so there were no more worries.


    Anyone who dared to threaten him would die. He would teach them what it truly meant to snatch defeat from the jaws of victory, and what it truly meant to be


    nervous.


    At the entrance of the Nees Manor, Wilbur calmly looked at Pembroke and said, "But you have no right to intervene in things here. Hurry up and take your people away to avoid causing trouble for yourself."


    "What did you say?" Pembroke was furious as he pointed his gun at Wilbur''s head.


    Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 1547

    The Nees family members were in aplete panic. When did things suddenly escte to this point?


    However, Wilbur remained calm and said slowly, "Don''t do this. You''ll regret it."


    "I''m just carrying out my duties. There''s nothing to regret. If you don''t cooperate, then you''ll be the one regretting it," Pembroke said coldly.


    At that moment, the deputymander, Clive Durward, was looking around with a flickering gaze.


    Why did he not see Seamus? Was Seamus not supposed to be here too?


    He had received orders from Landhor to kill Seamus on sight.


    As Landhor''s informant, he had to execute this order without fail.


    As for the excuse, they had already prepared it a long time ago. Seamus was plotting murder, and he was just stopping a crime.


    Seamus had threatened to wipe out the entire Nees family quite publicly.


    Regardless of whether he took action or if he could do it or not, having this reason was enough.


    As for what Pembroke would do, he did not even care.


    Even if Pembroke was Clive''s superior, Clive had Landhor behind him. There was nothing to worry about.


    However, Seamus was nowhere to be seen, which made him very suspicious.


    Soon, he noticed a puddle of blood on the ground not far away, with pieces of flesh in it. It looked a lot like human tissue.


    After his shock subsided, he stepped forward and pointed at the puddle of blood, asking, "What is this?"


    Wilbur nced at him and said calmly, "That''s Seamus Roche."


    Pembroke was shocked, and so was Clive.


    After a moment, Clive asked, "You killed him?"


    "He tried to kill me and those of the Nees family, so I was forced to stop him," Wilbur said.


    Cliveughed internally.


    It really was his lucky day.


    He did not even need to lift a finger, and Seamus was already dead. There was no risk to him as well.


    However, the promotions and awards after that were inevitable. Landhor promised him all of that. Whether it was him who dealt with Seamus or not, Seamus was still dead.


    At that moment, Pembroke shouted, "Wilbur Penn, you have confessed to the crime. Come with me immediately for investigation. Don''t resist, or the consequences will be dire."


    At that moment, a few special agents walked over with handcuffs.


    Everyone was panicking.


    Wilbur actually admitted to killing Seamus. There were no longer any excuses for him.


    Once the crime was proven, even if he was a cultivator, there was no way to avoid paying for murder.


    Clive was even more ecstatic at that moment. He was already imagining himself rising to prominence and entering the political arena.


    The Nees family got even more anxious. It was not a good situation at all. How could they be fine with Wilbur being implicated for their sake?


    Murder meant a death sentence.


    Warner was about to walk forward to say something when a special agent pointed


    a gun at him and said, "Don''t move or I''ll shoot."


    Warner could not help but stand in ce. He was too scared of the gun.


    Pembroke shouted, "We have the evidence, and you''ve admitted to killing Seamus. Capture him."


    The special agents walked forward and were about to handcuff Wilbur.


    Warner was panicking at that moment. There was no way Wilbur could fight back, or the charges would be even more severe. They could only find a solution afterward.


    However, the charge of murder was probably not easy to deal with.

 Chapter 1548

    Just as everyone was getting anxious, Wilbur flipped his hand and took out his credentials from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, shing them to Pembroke as he said coldly, "You''ve got no right to arrest me."


    "Is that so?" Pembroke sneered coldly and nced over the credentials, but he froze in ce at the next moment.


    A member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense?


    As the captain of a special agent team, he naturally knew of the department.


    It was an extremely scary department that local authorities had no jurisdiction over and had to fully cooperate with.


    They were said to be a special force simr to the secret service, and only answered to the highest leaders, with the power to act first and reportter.


    Even the governor would have to show some courtesy to them.


    "You are..." Pembroke knew of the terror this department inspired and immediately changed his tone.


    At that moment, Wilbur''s tone was solemn, "Our department operates independently. This has nothing to do with you, so leave."


    "Yes, sir," Pembroke saluted without hesitation before ordering all the special agents to regroup and prepare to leave.


    Clive was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    The ones from the Nees family and the big shots of Hemount City were stunned in ce as well.


    How could the special agents suddenly be retreating? Pembroke even saluted Wilbur.


    Could it be that Wilbur was some sort of official as well? Even if he was, what would warrant such respect from someone like Pembroke?


    They were all dumbfounded. Wilbur was undoubtedly a significant person. He was so strong, and his background was so amazing. He was just invincible. However, Clive suddenly felt anxious. He approached Pembroke and said, "Sir, we can''t just leave like that. He''s a murderer. There are many people here who are all suspects."


    Landhor had instructed him that anyone in the Nees family should be arrested that night if possible. They needed to give a harsh lesson to those so-called big shots in Hemount City and let them know to keep their mouths shut in the future.


    How could he exin it to Landhor if he went back without doing anything?


    Pembroke said coldly, "Didn''t you hear? The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense is handling this. We have no authority to intervene."


    "What sort of unit is that? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Clive asked with a puzzled expression.


    Pembroke said lightly, "That''s because you aren''t at a high enough level yet."


    There were few who knew about the department''s existence, such as governors, heads of political and legal affairs, and heads of special agents. All of them were sworn to secrecy.


    It was impossible for Clive to know.


    But Clive said anxiously, "Even so, this won''t do. This is an order from Mayor Lorne. We must arrest every murderer here. Wilbur is the one who killed Seamus as well. The evidence is so clear. We shouldn''t let anyone go."


    Pembroke said coldly, "You don''t know what this department represents. Retreat right now. That''s an order. I''ll exin it to the mayor."


    "No!" Clive drew his gun and said loudly, "Everyone, listen up, Pembroke is openly defying Mayor Lorne''s orders and releasing a murderer. This is a tant vition of thew. Now, follow my orders and arrest Wilbur. Bring everyone here back for investigation as well. Anyone who dares to disobey these orders will face dismissal and investigation."


    The special agents were all stunned. They stood there bewildered.


    Pembroke was their highest-ranking leader, so listening to his order was a given.


    However, releasing a murderer was definitely unreasonable and a vition of thew.


    With the deputy speaking up like that, they really did not know who to listen to. Even the Nees family and those big shots were shocked. What was happening? They felt like their brains were struggling to keep up.


    At that moment, Wilbur looked at Clive and said slowly, "How should I address you?"


    "I''m Deputy Captain Clive Durward of the Hemount City Special Agents. I''m now officially dering your arrest. Don''t resist!" Clive shouted sternly.

 Chapter 1549

    Wilburughed and said to Pembroke, "It looks like your team doesn''t like to listen."


    Pembroke''s expression soured as he said nothing.


    "Quit the nonsense! Arrest him right now!"


    At the same time, Wilbur also shouted, "Pembroke, Imand you to take Clive down immediately."


    "How dare you! On what authority?" Clive roared.


    Pembroke sneered and said, "Guys, take Clive down."


    Without hesitation, two special agents standing behind Pembroke acted swiftly.


    One of them snatched Clive''s pistol, while the other quickly tackled him to the ground, pinning him down so tightly that he would not move.


    The group of special agents was bewildered, and the Nees family as well as the big shots were even more so.


    That was just iprehensible.


    "What are you doing, Pembroke? Have you gone mad? I''m the deputymander, and I''m executing the mayor''s orders!" Clive struggled.


    However, Pembroke coldly said, "Someone will exin the matter to Mayor Lorne, but right now, I''m temporarily detaining you for obstructing the work of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. As for what will happen to you after that, it will be up to them."


    The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense?


    Practically everyone heard that name, but they were all still utterly puzzled.


    That was because no one understood what kind of department it was, yet it was so powerful that it had authority over Pembroke.


    Clive grew even more furious. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I''ve never even heard of them before. Pembroke, you''re viting thew here. Just wait to be judged!"


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Pembroke said calmly.


    Then, two of the special agents dragged Clive up and cuffed him.


    They were part of Pembroke''s security detail and only obeyed Pembroke''s orders.


    Wilbur snorted coldly, "Pembroke, take him back and detain him for now. The department will let you know how to handle him."


    "Yes, sir," Clive responded, personally escorting Clive to the car.


    In the car, Pembroke looked at Clive and said slowly, "Don''t think I''m ignorant about your collusion with Landhor or the despicable things you''ve done together. Do you really think we''re all ignorant of that?"


    "You... You''re doomed, Pembroke. Your future and fate are all in Mayor Lorne''s hands now!" Clive shouted.


    Pembroke smiled confidently and said, "That''s not necessarily true now. You''ve provoked the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Landhor won''t even be able to protect himself, let alone you. Just wait. It''s about time we brought some justice back to Hemount City."


    Watching Pembroke''s expression, Clive gradually fell silent, feeling uneasy.


    After all the special agents withdrew, especially after capturing their own deputymander, everyone there waspletely speechless. They merely looked at Wilbur, stunned.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Mister Nees, didn''t you say you wanted to have a good drink with everyone? How are the preparations going?"


    "Huh?" Warner quickly said, "Please,e in, everyone. It''s almost ready."


    With a mix of admiration and confusion, everyone entered Nees Manor.


    Before long, the banquet started, and everyone toasted Wilbur, expressing their utmost respect.


    As for Wilbur''s true identity and why the special agents were arresting their own people, everyone remained tight-lipped and avoided the topic altogether.


    The people there were no fools. They knew not to ask things that should not be known. Otherwise, it would only bring trouble or disaster to them.


    For the moment, all they needed to know was that Wilbur was a very powerful figure.


    Under the influence of alcohol, the atmosphere at the banquet quickly reached its peak, withughter and chatter filling the hall.


    At the headquarters of the special agents, Pembroke brought the team back and detained Clive before returning to his office.


    Sitting at his desk, he pondered for a moment before making a call.

 Chapter 1550

    Before long, a drowsy voice came from the other end of the phone, saying, "Pembroke, it''s already sote. What''s the matter?"


    "Secretary Kowalt, there''s something I need to report to you."


    "Just let me know."


    Pembroke recounted all the events of that night in detail.


    After a long silence, he finally received a response. Then, he hung up and said, "Come in."


    A special agent walked in.


    "Take a small team with you to monitor Landhor. Don''t let him leave the city," Pembroke said coldly.


    "Understood. But what if he tries to leave by force?"


    Without hesitation, Pembroke said, "Arrest him. This is an order from Secretary Kowalt."


    "Yes, sir." The guard turned and left.


    Pembroke leaned back into his chair with a dark look on his face.


    Landhor had colluded with the Roche family in Hemount City andmitted many atrocities. That was almostmon knowledge.


    However, since there was no substantial evidence, no one could touch him.


    Pembroke was helpless to do anything about it and dared not provoke any conflict with Landhor. Even Shane Kowalt, who was the top leader of the city, could only endure it.


    After all, they needed evidence to act.


    However, this time, the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was provoked.


    It was a department that did not need any evidence to arrest people. If no evidence could be foundter on, then they could just release the ones they arrested. No one could do anything about them.


    However, those who were under their detainment would have evidence dug up even where there was none.


    With the things Landhor and his associates had done, was there any doubt that evidence would be found under the scrutiny of that department?


    Even without the department, Pembroke had absolute confidence that he would be able to make Landhor and the others pay the price for their actions.


    With this already earning Shane''s support, there was nothing he needed to worry about anymore.


    "Landhor Lorne, you''re finally done for," Pembroke said viciously.


    At the same time, Landhor, who had been waiting for news at home, got a piece of unbelievably shocking news instead.


    Clive had been captured by Pembroke, and someone from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was with the Nees family.


    When he heard that news, his heart immediately sank.


    Someone from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense had ordered Pembroke to capture Clive.


    Pembroke had always been at odds with Landhor. With the department being involved, things were going to be very troublesome.


    He paced anxiously in the living room.


    He might be done for.


    There was no running away. Escaping from the surveince of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was impossible.


    The only option was to keep Clive quiet. As long as Clive did not say anything, Landhor would be fine as well.


    Even the department could not just eliminate anyone without any evidence.


    As long as he could weather the storm, everything would be fine.


    The best way to keep someone quiet was to make sure they never spoke again. With that in mind, he immediately picked up the phone and made a call.


    As soon as the call connected, he said, "Go kill Clive, then you can go with him."


    "Okay, I''ve repaid your kindness now, and we won''t owe each other anything in the future. But..."


    "Tell me what you need."

 Chapter 1551

    "I''ve got a new girlfriend. We''ve been together three months, I''d feel awful leaving just like that."


    Landhor said at once, "You''re right. How about this? I''ll wire you a million dors aspensation for her."


    "Thank you, Uncle Landhor. I''ll get ready, then."


    "Okay."


    The call ended, and Landhor made another call to have someone wire a million dors over to the ount.


    Upon doing this, he sat back down on the couch with an ashen expression. "You''re thick in the head if you think you can screw me over."


    ...


    Over at the special forces'' end, a few cars drove in slowly, and anky middle- aged man emerged from the Audi in the middle before being weed by Pembroke into his office.


    The both of them sat down, with a dozen men in ck and no less than forty Special Forces officers at the door.


    "How''s Clive?"


    "He''s being detained, Mister Kowalt," said Pembroke. "I haven''t done anything but wait for you to get here."


    Shane Kowalt fell silent for a beat before saying, "We won''t be able to take down Landhor alone. He''s under the state cadres. We''d have to get the help of the higher-ups if we want to do anything."


    "I''m just worried Landhor might already be prepared for this."


    Pembroke knew that the situation would only be more and more of a pain in the neck if it was dragged on. Someone like this was bound to have an arsenal of connections.


    The situation would only be tougher and tougher, with there being no choice but to take down Landhor by force and teach him a lesson before the matter was dealt with so that no one would dare to stand on his side anymore.


    "I know. That''s why I think we''d still need the approval of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense for this," said Shane.


    Pembroke nodded. "I think so too."


    "How about this? I''ll pay a visit to Mister Penn. We''ll have a much easier time once we have his support, and no one will dare to meddle in this anymore."


    Pembroke let out a long sigh. He had wanted to do that from the start but was just worried that Shane might not want to speak to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    That was because such a department was honestly not to be messed with, as they were far too mysterious and terrifying.


    Shane got to his feet, and Pembroke brought everyone to the Nees Manor at top speed.


    The banquet in the manor was nearing its end, and everyone was hardly upright from how much they had drank.


    It was unclear how much Wilbur had drunk as well. He was a little flushed in the face but still seemed clear-headed enough.


    Just then, Hendrix came hurrying over to Warner. "Sir, Secretary Kowalt''s here. He says he''d like to see Mister Penn, and he''ll be waiting for him outside the manor."


    Warner broke out into a cold sweat at once. What was going on for Secretary Kowalt to be alerted about it?


    Despite so, Warner hardly dared to leave him waiting. That man was extremely powerful in Hemount City, after all.


    Warner went up to Wilbur, whispering a few words in his ear.


    Wilbur frowned, before getting to his feet. "Let''s call it a night, everyone. I''ve got some other things to handle."


    Everyone got up and bowed to him, before leaving obediently.


    Warner then brought Wilbur to another smaller lounge that was specially reserved for hosting guests.


    Wilbur sat down, and Warner hurried out of the manor to wee Shane inside.


    Pembroke did not go along as he did not know if Wilbur would be upset with him. After all, he had not been the nicest to the guy just now.


    Wilbur had no idea either that there was a tremendous shift in Hemount City over just one thing he had said.

 Chapter 1552

    Shane, Pembroke, and the others were already plotting to weed out the corruption in the city using his appearance.


    Not long after, Shane entered the lounge with the three Nees brothers.


    Wilbur got up in a disy of respect. Shane was a government official, and this much was necessary.


    Shane and Wilbur shook hands, and both parties introduced themselves briefly.


    The Nees brothers left knowingly after this, as they knew that they had no ce in a meeting like this.


    "My apologies for disrupting you sote into the night, Mister Penn," said Shane.


    Wilbur smiled. "No worries. What is it?"


    Shane then told Wilbur about the rtionship between Clive and Landhor as well as Clive and the Rochers, the terrible things they had done in the past years, and what Shane himself thought of it.


    Wilbur was stunned upon hearing all of this.


    He had just gotten Clive arrested for getting in the way of his work, only for such a big deal to happen out of this.


    ording to Shane, Landhor had been behind many awful things that happened in Hemount City.


    With the position Shane held, there was much that he knew but could not be revealed to the people. They had suffered endlessly, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    A beatter, Wilbur said, "Well, you obviously can''t go easy on people like that. I approve of your arrest of Landhor Lorne as a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, and anyone who gets in the way of that is going against the department."


    Shane heaved a sigh of relief to himself. He had been worried that Wilbur would pay the situation no mind, considering the fact that Wilbur was not based here.


    With Wilbur''s words, there was no escaping for Landhor now.


    "Thank you, Mister Penn. We''ll finally be able to weed out Hemount City''s worst nightmare," said Shane.


    "Oh, don''t mention it," said Wilbur. "It''s my duty, after all."


    "Well, I''ll be on my way then. I''ve got lots more to do tonight outside of Landhor Lorne. With so many members of the Rocher family dead, Rocher Corp might be on the brink of copse. We need to handle that as soon as possible," said Shane.


    Wilbur looked up. "Oh? Are you responsible for Rocher Corp too?"


    "You might not know this, but Rocher Corp affects millions of careers and is capable of toppling the economy in Hemount City with its copse. It''s a real pain in the neck," Shane sighed.


    Wilbur nodded. "Do you need help with that?"


    "Oh? Are you able to help financially as well?" asked Shane.


    Wilbur smiled. "I can''t, but Cape can. Besides, they''re sending a small team over to Hemount City tomorrow. If it''s necessary, Cape can invest in Rocher Corp or


    even take over managing it so that it can operate as usual."


    Shane stared at Wilbur for a long time, saying nothing.


    Wilbur took a sip of tea calmly.


    "Could I ask what rtionship you have with Cape?" asked Shane.


    Wilbur looked at him. "I''m the boss."


    Shane fell silent once more, before getting to his feet. "Alright, then. We wee Cape International as a part of Rocher Corp. Cape will take over managing


    Rocher Corppletely, and the government will do our best to help."


    Shane knew that this was a trade and that he would have paid off what he owed Wilbur after this.


    Despite the fact that the Rochers were pretty much all dead now, the crimes they hadmitted had still happened. With it being restructured and taken over by the government within the expected time frame, it would be a wonderful opportunity that he could have seized.


    However, Wilbur had offered his solution, so Shane could only say yes to it.


    Cape did, after all, have the ability to take over Rocher Corp.


    On top of that, Shane had to pay Wilbur the favor he owed him.


    Members of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense were not the best people to be owing favors from.

 Chapter 1553

    "Well, I look forward to working with you," Wilbur said, smiling as he extended a hand.


    Shane shook hands with Wilbur and left.


    No regr person would be able to evenprehend how something soplicated had been fixed just like that.


    After Shane was gone, Wilbur lit a cigarette.


    He did not expect to get so much out of this trip.


    The bangle, the flying dagger, and even Rocher Corp.


    Rocher Corp was worth billions of dors, and Cape had hit the jackpot.


    Wilbur finished his cigarette, barking out augh before he strolled over to his room with his hands behind his back.


    The Nees brothers peeked at him walking, the glee was obvious in his stance. Of course, none of the brothers knew a thing about what had just happened.


    Considering who Shane was and the fact that he hade here personally to talk to Wilbur, it had to be something big.


    Shane left the manor and got into his car, calling Pembroke up to issue a warrant for Landhor''s arrest.


    By the time Shane had returned to the special forces office, Landhor had been arrested and detained.


    Before Shane could even sit down, he received a few calls, and one of them was from a higher-up all the way from Northseecher.


    Nheless, all Shane had to do was mention the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, and the caller would hang up without another word.


    Shane let out a sigh. Had it not been for him using the name of the department, he really might not have been able to do anything to Landhor.


    Taking down someone like this came with an unthinkable amount of pressure.


    At the same time, a special forces agent came to Clive''s cell in the detention center to pass him a bottle of water.


    "Hold on, Chorin."


    The two Special Forces officers guarding the cell stopped Stiles Chorin.


    Even Clive asking for water had to be handled with caution.


    The truth was just that every single thing that went into this cell had to be inspected thoroughly.


    The officers made sure the bottle of water had not been opened before and that it was a normal color even before opening the cap to take a sip.


    Three minutester, one of them finally said "Get it to him."


    Stiles entered the call, passing the water to Clive coldly. "Drink up. Give the bottle back to be recycled after that."


    It was an unchanged rule that there were no other objects allowed in the detention cell.


    Clive sneered, snatching the bottle from Stiles and draining it in one go.


    Stiles watched him silently before taking the bottle with him and leaving the detention cell.


    He returned to his officer, looking out of the window.


    "I''m sorry, Cassie."


    Stiles excused himself to head to the top floor of the building.


    Surely a fall from the seventh floor would be enough to kill him.


    Stiles looked below him, a stern and dazed expression on his face.


    He was Landhor''s distant nephew, and his parents had died when he was young. Stiles had pulled everyst string he could to get in touch with Landhor, who had kept him fed and even got him a job at the special forces.


    Stiles had done many things for Landhor and knew that Landhor had gotten him to where he was now so that he had someone to do the dirty work for him.


    He knew as well that he was more than worthy of a fate worse than death for all he had done for Landhor and had prepared himself for this.


    What a shame it was that he would never see Cassie again.


    Stiles mumbled the name to himself once more and leaped off the top floor.


    The next second, the special forces office red with a deafening rm.

 Chapter 1554

    Pembroke had rushed to Clive''s holding cell the second he saw Stiles'' body.


    Things would be a lot moreplicated if Clive died.


    Pembroke knew that Clive had been Landhor''s right-hand man and had enough dirt on Landhor that Landhor would go down for good if Clive were to open his mouth.


    With Clive and Seamus dead, and Landhor refusing to say a word, this would quickly turn into a sticky situation.


    The special forces would have to release them eventually if they had no proof, as they were not the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense and thus could not do whatever they wanted.


    Yet upon entering the cell, Clive seemed perfectly fine.


    Pembroke called for a doctor to run a full body check-up on Clive, with the results being fine as well.


    Nothing but confused, Pembroke returned to Stiles'' corpse.


    Shane was there too, and both of them stared at Stiles'' body suspiciously.


    Stiles had ended his life after visiting Clive''s holding cell. Even a fool would be able to deduce that he had gone to the cell to kill Clive, and then end his own life to get rid of all remaining evidence.


    It was pretty much confirmed that Stiles was working for Landhor. But why was Clivepletely fine? That made no sense at all.


    At the same time, a girl sat in her apartment holding her phone as tears streamed down her face.


    On the phone was a voice message that had been sent to her.


    "My darling Cassie, I have no choice but to do this. I''ve owed someone for a while now. It''s time I repaid them, and I have to pay up with my own life. I''ve decided to keep thisst bit of conscience I have in me, however, along with my love for you. I''m not going to kill the person I was sent to kill. He deserves to be punished and I know that. The million dors are thest of my love for you. I hope you don''t see this money as dirty or cruel and go on living a good life with it. I don''t deserve you. Please forget me."


    The girl did not understand the entirety of the message but knew enough to realize that her lover was long gone now.


    He had told her that he would die anytime, which she had thought was just a joke.


    It turned out that he had not been joking in the slightest, after all.


    The girl clutched the phone tightly, sobbing her heart out.


    Over in Special Forces, the interrogations had begun.


    In the Nees manor, Wilbur had entered his demine. He first picked up the bangle to inspect it, before deciding to keep it around for a future emergency.


    Following that, he inspected the dagger for a long time.


    The flying dagger was forged in the style of a traditional cultivator''s weapon, as the material it was made out of and the runic inscriptions on it could not be found now.


    The catch was that the dagger could only be activated by someone from the Rocher family.


    Not that that was a problem to Wilbur at all.


    Wilbur sat down cross-legged, hovering the flying dagger in front of him as silver mes shot out of his mouth to strip the dagger of the spell it was bound with. Upon doing so, the power in the flying dagger would disappear as well.


    That was alright as well, as Wilbur was nning to cultivate the dagger on his own. He was going to put his own energy into it, turning the flying dagger into a weapon that was truly his.


    Owning a flying dagger in a day and age like this was practically impossible, and Wilbur found it a terrible waste to contribute it.


    Time slowly ticked by, and the sun rose outside.


    Over in Enne City Hospital, Donna entered Sarah''s ward.


    She was stopped by Sarah''s bodyguards at once.


    Sarah nced at Donna coldly. "Why are you here?"


    "To see you, of course," Donna smiled.


    Sarah sneered. "I''m fine, thanks."


    "It''s about Wilbur. Are you sure you don''t want to know?" Donna shed a sultry


    smile that implied something more.


    Sarah''s expression flickered. "Let her in. You can both stay outside."


    The two bodyguards had no choice but to do as told.


    Donna closed the door, sitting down next to Sarah as she picked up an orange and began peeling it. "I went to see Wilbur. He''s nothing special. I shed a shoulder, and he couldn''t resist."


    "What did you do?" Sarah asked sharply.


    Donna smiled. "We did everything there was to do. Your father saw us too, didn''t


    he tell you?"

 Chapter 1555

    Sarah''s bodyguards rushed into the room, but Sarah dismissed them with a hand. "Get out."


    "Miss Sarah," the bodyguards said feebly.


    Sarah glowered at them. "I told you to get the f*ck out! Didn''t you hear me?"


    The bodyguards retreated out of the room with no other choice.


    Sarah stared daggers at Donna.


    Donna finished peeling the orange, putting a wedge into her own mouth. "So sweet."


    She chewed slowly, fixing Sarah with an almost serene smile.


    A beatter, Sarah leaned back in her bed. "Go away. I never want to see you again."


    "Did you forget what you''d said before?" Donna smiled. "You said that all the men in the world are garbage, and all I did was prove that statement. That was what


    we swore in the first ce. Surely you still remember, don''t you?"


    "Go away. I don''t want to see you," Sarah said emotionlessly.


    Donna got to her feet with a smile. "You''ve changed, and so have I. Who knows which one of us will end up with Wilbur Penn, huh?"


    She turned away and disappeared through the door.


    Tears streamed down Sarah''s face as she sobbed quietly.


    Over in the Nees manor, the team Cape had sent arrived at around noon.


    The team leader was a middle-aged man named Jonah Hopper, whom Wilbur introduced to the Nees brothers before a wee banquet was hosted for lunch.


    The Nees brothers, along with a few core members of Nees Corp as well as the Cape team and Wilbur sat in the biggest private room to celebrate this.


    This was great news to the Neeses, as Cape''s support would guarantee them safety and even a one-way ticket to sess.


    To Wilbur, this was nothing short of wonderful as well.


    Investing in Nees Corp and taking over Rocher Corp would be greatly beneficial to Cape''s development as well.


    On top of that, he had gotten two treasures out of it.


    Everyone was in a great mood, and the banquet was a st.


    The Neeses kept on toasting to Jonah and the others.


    Of course, the team from Cape hardly put on airs with Wilbur around.


    Wilbur eventually announced to them that Cape would also be taking over Rocher Corp, which even shocked Jonah and the others.


    The Neeses were in total disbelief.


    A beatter, they remembered the night Shane came over to talk to Wilbur.


    Was this what they had been talking about?


    What a powerful man Wilbur was, taking over Rocher Corp without making a sound.


    Wilbur''s power was immense enough to make the hairs on the back of their necks stand.


    Jonah and the others were ovee with respect as well.


    With such a powerful boss on their side, Cape was destined for even more


    sess.


    Everyone began congratting Wilbur once more, and Wilbur grinned in eptance.


    He was going to return to Seechertown after the banquet was over and have Faye and the others take over here.


    Just as the banquet was about to be over, Hendrix entered the room with a distressed expression on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" Warner frowned.


    Hendrix let out a cough. "There''s a girl outside. Donna Sue, I think? She''s looking for Mister Penn."


    "Donna Sue?" No one knew who this girl was, but Wilbur looked nothing but embarrassed.


    Warner nced at Wilbur, before saying, "Have here in."


    Wilbur sighed. It did not look good to refuse her entry, as she was still a friend of Sarah''s.

 Chapter 1556

    The problem was that thisdy was out of her mind, and a bit of a pain in the neck.


    Just as he was hesitating, Warner had spoken up to let her in and that was that.


    Warner had no choice either. She was here for Wilbur, and it would not be nice to turn her down.


    A whileter, Donna entered wearing a tight purple dress and a vintage bag.


    Warner and the others'' chests lurched at the sight of her, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    Donna looked around her upon entering, chuckling at the sight. "What a party."


    She headed over to Wilbur, sitting down right next to him.


    Wilbur huffed, and Donna looked at him. "You don''t mind, do you?"


    "I don''t." What else could he have said?


    Donna smiled, pouring herself a ss. "I''ll drink for beingte."


    She drained the contents of her ss in one go, refilling it another five more times before setting it down.


    Anyone would have copsed after drinking that much, but Donna seemedpletely fine.


    Everyone else, however, stared at her in shock.


    The Cape team buried their heads into their tes, hardly daring to look up for a second.


    Donna poured herself another ss, raising it and turning to Wilbur. "How about a toast to you, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur shrugged, picking up his ss and clinking it against Donna''s.


    The both of them drank, and Donna grinned at everyone else. "Why aren''t you all eating? What''s this?"


    The others scrambled to stuff their mouths with food, and the banquet turned silent just like that.


    No one dared to utter a single word, terrified that they would say the wrong thing.


    Wilbur frowned. "Is something the matter, Miss Sue? If it''s nothing, I''ve still got things to discuss with everyone here in private."


    Wilbur had drank with Donna to be polite, but did not want her to stay in the slightest. Thedy was a lunatic.


    Donna looked at Wilbur somberly. "Are you sick of me already?"


    Wilbur nearly burst outughing. What the hell was wrong with this girl? There was nothing between the both of them at all.


    However, everyone else in the room was struck with disbelief.


    The Nees brothers were also particrly speechless, as they had seen Donna open the door of Wilbur''s roompletely naked.


    No one would believe that there was nothing going on between the both of them.


    Shane and the others broke out into a sweat as well.


    Faye was bound to ask them about this if she found out about it. What were they going to say to her?


    The thought of that alone made Jonah''s head hurt.


    Wilbur could tell as well that Donna was here for trouble, and said, "I don''t know you, Miss Sue, and only let you in here out of courtesy. Please stop saying ridiculous things, or others might get the wrong idea."


    "So, you''re refusing to own up to it now, eh?" Donna stared at Wilbur, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Wilbur was speechless. This girl was a natural at acting, practically Oscar-worthy.


    "I''m warning you. Stop this right now. I''d be a lot less nice if you weren''t friends with Sarah."


    Wilbur felt like this would only spiral out of control if it went on, which was why his tone had sharpened.


    All of a sudden, Donna took out a vegetable knife from her bag. She got to her feet, putting the knife to her neck as she stared at Wilbur with tears streaming down her face.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Wilbur was stunned by thisdy''s actions. Everyone else froze at the sight as well.


    Just then, however, Donna sobbed, "You took my innocence away, but you''re refusing to own up to it! I might as well die, then! I hope you''ll be happy with that. Have a nice life!"

 Chapter 1557

    Wilbur finally red up, snatching the knife out of Donna''s hands and mming it down on the table. "Drop the act. There is absolutely nothing going on between us, and you can forget about trying to make me look bad."


    Donna shook her head, rushing out of the room. Her sobs could still be heard from outside.


    Everyone else looked at each other, unsure what to do. They dug into their food with a sudden burst of gusto, desperate to break the tension in the air.


    Wilbur shook his head helplessly as he sat down. "There really isn''t anything going on between the both of us. I don''t know what''s gotten into thisdy, please don''t overthink it."


    "Of course, of course," Warner and the others scrambled to nod.


    Internally, however, not a single one of them believed Wilbur. As if the two of them were innocent, judging from what had just happened.


    Yet none of them dared to say a word.


    The banquet reached its end eventually, with the air growing colder by the second.


    Just then, Wilbur said, "How about this, Warner? You can continue the discussion with Jonah here. I''ll head to the hospital to pay Sarah a visit."


    Wilbur wanted to get to the bottom of whatever was wrong with thisdy. Seeing as she was a friend of Sarah''s, Wilbur might be able to get the truth from Sarah herself.


    Warner and the others were more than thrilled to have that happen and scrambled to nod.


    Wilbur got to his feet and left, and Warner had his driver send Wilbur to the hospital.


    Sarah was lying in her bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze. It was unclear what she was thinking about.


    It wasn''t until Wilbur sat down by her side that she even realized he was there. "Are you feeling better?" asked Wilbur.


    Sarah nced at him, before turning her face to the side. "I''m fine. It''s a small injury."


    Wilbur fell silent for a beat, before saying, "What''s your rtionship with Donna like?"


    "We''re friends. I''m sure you two are close now," Sarah said with her face still turned away.


    Wilbur huffed. "I''m going to be honest here, I don''t know what''s going on at all. Your lunatic of a friend came into my room and stripped herself clean, then showed up while I was having lunch and caused a scene. Is she sick in the head?"


    "Why would she be causing a scene if there was nothing going on between the both of you?" asked Sarah.


    Wilbur was speechless. What was even going on here?


    "She''s insane! How would I know why she did all that, I thought I''d get an answer from you!" said Wilbur.


    Sarah scoffed. "I don''t know. I need to get some rest, could you please leave me alone now?"


    Wilbur did not know what to say but knew that there was no point in him staying here after she had said such a thing.


    He got to his feet. "Regardless of whatever''s going on between the both of you, I hope you can tell her to stop her nonsense. My patience is limited."


    Wilbur left the room, and tears welled up in Sarah''s eyes.


    She knew Donna was crazy and was willing to do anything to get her petty revenge.


    With Donna''s looks and figure, no man could resist her charms. Wilbur was no exception to this, either.


    Donna had seduced Wilbur all because she wanted Sarah to regret it.


    Well, Donna had seeded. Sarah was heartbroken.


    Sarah could not say a word to Wilbur about the truth, nor could she bring herself


    to think about just how wild Donna and Wilbur could possibly be together.


    Sarah could feel her heart splintering but the second, to the point where it was irreparable.


    Wilbur left the hospital and got a call just as he entered the car.


    Shane''s voice rang through the line. "Mister Penn, we''ve run into some trouble here. Could you make a visit here?


    "What''s the matter?" Wilbur frowned.


    "I can''t exactly tell you on the phone," said Shane. "Could you make a trip to the special forces office? I''m here right now."

 Chapter 1558

    "Okay. I''ll be right there."


    Wilbur hung up the call and had the driver send him to the special forces headquarters.


    Pembroke was waiting at the door. The two men exchanged a nce, and Pembroke led Wilbur to his office.


    Shane was sitting inside. He shook Wilbur''s hand and got straight to the point. "Clive won''t talk, and Landhor''s pulled a connection from the higher-ups in Northseecher. We''re in a bit of a pickle."


    "What''s the problem?" asked Wilbur.


    Shane frowned. "They''re not saying anything. All I''ve gotten from Landhor is a single name and nothing else. Landhor''s a state official and the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection has gotten involved, but that''s about it. We can''t do anything to him."


    "Who''s the connection from Northseecher that he pulled? How powerful is this higher-up to put you in such a tough position?" asked Wilbur.


    Shane let out a sigh. "Kamal Grayson."


    "Huh. What does he do?"


    "He''s the Deputy Minister of Commerce," said Shane.


    Wilbur frowned. "That''s it? That''s what''s gotten your panties in a knot?"


    "It''s not that simple. Kamal''s the nephew of Benjamin Grayson. I''m sure you know of him?" said Shane.


    Wilburughed. "I know him all too well."


    "Well, I''m sure you know that Mister Grayson''s the real hero of Dasha. Even the most powerful people in the country have to pay their respects to him, and his pupils are all people in high ces. Kamal is his own nephew, and we''re going to be in trouble with Kamal if we dare do a thing to Landhor, which will definitely alert Mister Grayson as well. We really can''t afford for that to happen," said Shane.


    Wilbur nodded sympathetically.


    Benjamin had practically brought Dasha to glory and held immense power in terms of reputation and status in all of Dasha.


    Anyone who wanted to mess with his nephew would have to at least reconsider that much.


    Shane was ballsy enough to even bring the matter up with Wilbur. Anyone else would have given up at the mention of Benjamin already.


    Wilbur knew, however, that Benjamin was never the kind to cover for his own family members this way.


    He got to his feet. "It''s no trouble at all. Take me to Landhor now, I''ll make him give up for good."


    "Really? Are you sure about that?" Shane and Pembroke were overwhelmed with emotion at once.


    It was important to note that there was a huge risk that came with doing something like this, even for a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    All Shane and Pembroke could do was pray that Wilbur would say yes, only for him to do so without any hesitation.


    Wilbur smiled. "Do I look like I would lie to you? Just sit back and get ready for a show."


    "Let''s go."


    Shane wasted no time, making a beeline for Landhor''s cell with Pembroke and Wilbur.


    Over in the holding cell, Landhory on his bed humming a leisurely tune looking nothing but carefree.


    Wilbur and the others came in, and Landhor nced at them before sitting up slowly with a smile. "Back so soon, Secretary Kowalt?"


    Shane and Pembroke said nothing, sitting down at the table. Landhor stretched and cracked a yawn, before heading over to the table.


    "You''re pretty great, huh?" Wilbur got straight to the point.


    Landhor scoffed. "I don''t know who you are, but I''d think twice about messing with me if I were you. I''m sure you don''t want Kamal Grayson and his uncle to know about this."


    This was an obvious threat, and Kamal was hisst and most powerful resort.


    If Shane and the others did not dare to mess with Kamal, Landhor would get off scot-free.


    Wilbur, however, smirked. "Do you really think I''d be scared of Kamal Grayson?"


    "Right. I dare you to do it." Landhor hardly believed Wilbur smirking as he nced at him.

 Chapter 1559

    Wilbur chuckled, taking out his phone. "Would you believe me if I told you I''d be able to get Kamal to report to the Director of the Municipal Disciplinary Inspection Division on his own with just one phone call?"


    Landhor snorted loudly. "Who the hell do you even think you are, huh? You''re full of shit."


    Even Shane and Pembroke found Wilbur''s words a little hard to believe. Yes, Wilbur was a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, but how was that even possible?


    Wilbur calmly dialed Benjamin''s number, putting the call on loudspeaker.


    The call connected not long after, and Benjamin''s voice filled the air. "I thought you''d forgotten this old man altogether, kid."


    He sounded plenty annoyed.


    Wilbur chuckled. "Well, I remember you now, don''t I? How have you been, Mister Grayson?"


    "My health''s getting better by the day, but it''s real lonely here now as I''ve got no one to drink with." Benjamin sounded like a petnt child throwing a tantrum.


    Wilbur snorted. "I''ll visit you with a fine bottle of whiskey once I''m back, alright? I''m in the middle of something right now that I''d like to tell you about."


    "I knew you wouldn''t call me if you didn''t need anything! What''s the matter, buddy?"


    "You have a nephew named Kamal, haven''t you?"


    Benjamin was silent for a beat. Shane, Pembroke, and Landhor perked up their ears, all of them holding their breaths.


    All of them knew that what Benjamin was about to say would determine the fate of many people.


    In the first oue, Landhor and Clive would be fine while Shane and Pembroke would be in hot water with murder on their backs.


    In the second oue, Landhor and Clive would be punished while Shane and Pembroke would have a great aplishment on their belt.


    The next second, Benjamin said, "I do. Has something happened to him?"


    "Well, I''m in Hemount City right now. A state official has broken thew and dropped Kamal''s name saying that no one would dare to touch him after knowing that they were dealing with your nephew here," said Wilbur.


    The call went silent again. Shane, Pembroke, and Landhor felt like their hearts were going to beat right out of their chests.


    Benjamin''s voice filled the air once more eventually. "I''ll tell Kamal to turn himself in for a disciplinary inspection. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll deal with him myself. Tell the people working on the case to keep going and have them call me if the Grayson name is dropped one more time."


    The call ended right after that.


    Shane and Pembroke were overjoyed. Benjamin Grayson truly was a man of power.


    At the same time, they were in utter shock at the power Wilbur held.


    Wilbur was definitely more than just a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense to be able to have such a rtionship with Benjamin Grayson.


    Everyone knew that Benjamin had left official affairs behindpletely upon his retirement, and never got involved with any state departments.


    This meant that Wilbur and Benjamin were definitely friends.


    Of course, there were hardly any people in Dasha who could consider themselves a friend of Benjamin Grayson.


    Shane and Pembroke were filled with glee. Landhor, on the other hand, trembled in his chair as he slumped over, going pale in the face.


    Wilbur strode up to him with a smile. "Feel free to tell me who else you have on your side. Let''s see if I can take everyst one of them down."


    Landhor stared at Wilbur in terror, unable to believe the power this young man held.


    He had managed to get in touch with Mister Grayson with just one call and get Kamal to show up for a disciplinary inspection voluntarily.


    Everyone knew that Benjamin''s words were not to be taken for granted, and Kamal was going to have to do as told or there would be no ce for him in the Grayson family, or Dasha, even.

 Chapter 1560

    Just like that, Wilbur and the others watch the color drain from Landhor''s face.


    A few minutester, Landhor lowered his head in defeat. "I''ll talk. I''ll tell you everything."


    If Kamal was doomed, there was no point in Landhor putting up a fight either. Wilbur was far too powerful.


    Shane and Pembroke heaved a sigh of relief at those words.


    If Landhor was willing to talk, Clive would hardly be a problem either.


    Wilbur smirked. "You idiots really had the nerve to try me, huh?"


    Landhor bowed his head, saying nothing.


    Just then, Shane said, "Pleasee to my office, Mister Penn. Pembroke and the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection will take it from here."


    Wilbur nodded, casting onest nce at Landhor before following Shane out of the interrogation room to Pembroke''s office.


    They had barely sat down when Pembroke rushed into the office once more.


    "What''s the matter? Did something else pop up again?" Shane asked urgently.


    Pembroke said, "It''s not about Landhor. The police just called. There''s been a mass homicide in Donner Vige, and we''ve been asked to send special forces agents over to seal the scene and maintain order."


    "A mass homicide? How big are we talking?" Shane flew to his feet in a panic.


    Pembroke gulped. "About a dozen deaths, and they''re pretty horrific."


    "What?" Shane swayed on his feet, nearly copsing onto the ground.


    This was chilling news, and Shane was about to have a heart attack. "Gather a team of officers now. I''m going too."


    "Got it." Pembroke picked up his phone, but Wilbur said, "I''ll go with Pembroke, Secretary Kowalt. You should stay here with the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection to handle Landhor''s case. That''s very important too."


    Shane furrowed his brows at the words.


    Wilbur had a point. Landhor''s case involved Rocher Corp as well as the economy of Hemount City.


    On top of that, there had to be more corrupt officials in the system than just Landhor and Clive.


    The Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection would have to dy some procedures without Shane around, postponing the whole case and giving a window for these corrupted officials to escape.


    The mass homicide was a huge deal as well, but things would be fine with Wilbur around.


    Shane looked at Wilbur. "Thank you so much, Mister Penn."


    "It''s alright. I''m already here anyway."


    Wilbur nodded, and Pembroke sent out orders at once.


    Not long after, the two of them set out with over a hundred special force agents.


    Donner Vige was located at the foot of a mountain on the outskirts of Hemount City.


    The vige was not very big, but the air was tense with panic. Every window was tightly bolted, and no one dared to leave.


    The news that had just broken was terrifying.


    Someone said that three families in the vige had died horrific deaths, with their guts removed and even eaten.


    Everyone was saying that there was a monster in the vige, and it was roaming the streets.


    Just then, a dozen or so detectives were staring at the bodies on the ground in shock.


    Some newer detectives had vomited upon the sight of it.


    The corpses were strewn across the ground in pieces, their organs iplete with blood everywhere.

 Chapter 1561

    It was as if a feral beast had torn through the bodies, ripping them apart to feast


    on.


    Senior forensics technician Esha Omah entered the scene with her gloves on, fighting the urge to throw up.


    Despite the fact that she was in her twenties, she had been in a good number of cases and had been surprisingly good at holding her guts together at the sight of gory scenes.


    There had been zero leads on who had done this, which Esha was furious about.


    How could there not be a single trace of the killer with so many deaths? This made no sense from a scientific point of view.


    Esha inspected everyst inch of the scene, doing her best to find any clues at all.


    The special forces agents arrived then, sealing the scene off as Pembroke and Wilbur headed toward the scene.


    Senior detective Mikael Waller described what happened to the both of them, before leading both men towards the bodies.


    Pembroke was in utter shock upon seeing them, having never witnessed something as gruesome as this before.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows as well. These deaths were truly horrific.


    He walked up to one of the bodies and inspected it closely.


    All of a sudden, Esha shouted, "What are you doing? Stay away from the crime scene!"


    Wilbur looked up. Esha looked to be in her twenties, radiating an air of authority as she stood tall and proud in her uniform.


    Pembroke said at once, "This is a friend of mine. He''s here to help."


    The identity of a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense had to be kept a secret, and Pembroke could only say as much.


    Yet Esha was having none of it. "This is a crime scene! You can''t just let anyone in here, can you? You''re a senior agent of the special forces yourself, aren''t you? You should know the rules."


    Esha had quite a temper and did not care the slightest about stepping on anyone''s toes.


    Mikael said at once, "Esha, his Captain Wells'' friend. Don''t be rash."


    Pembroke was quite a powerful figure and held a higher position than Mikael himself.


    Despite Mikael being a detective, he knew that power made a difference and could not afford to offend anyone.


    Esha clearly did not feel the same. "Anyone unrted to the case is not allowed on the scene. That''s thew, and the special forces are just here to maintain order. Plus, you said yourself that he''s just a friend of Captain Wells. What don''t you understand about that?"


    Her words made Mikael flush in embarrassment.


    However, he could not break the rules to tell Esha off either. She was not wrong, and all Mikael could do was smile awkwardly.


    Wilbur shrugged, turning to leave the scene.


    Pembroke was furious at Esha but knew that there was nothing he could do and merely smiled apologetically at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smiled back, waving a hand.


    Esha continued the inspection with her team.


    Yet another hour ticked by, and there were still zero leads.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur spoke up. "This is a paranormal incident. You can''t solve it as detectives."


    "What did you just say?" Esha turned to Wilbur.


    "This wasn''t done by a regr person. You don''t have the skills to solve this case."


    Esha''s expression darkened at once.


    She marched up to Wilbur until they were barely inches apart from each other. "Oh, really? Please tell me what did this, and who are you to be deducing such a thing?"


    "I''m not too sure yet and will need to search further. But what I can tell you in certainty is that this was not done by a human being," said Wilbur.


    Esha snorted in disdain at once. "You''re a con artist, aren''t you? We''re living in the twenty-first century, crying out loud. You too, Captain Wells! What are you even doing hanging around people like this? You''re just embarrassing yourself!"

 Chapter 1562

    "Watch your tone!" Mikael said at once.


    Wilbur had been brought here by Pembroke, and surely that had to mean that he was powerful to some extent.


    Esha was out of her mind for speaking to him like this as a mere forensic technician.


    Yet she refused to yield. "What? Was I wrong? Are we supposed to let just about anyone into a crime scene and make such deluded statements on the case? What would you even need forensics for, then?"


    "How dare you!" Mikael was furious but could not say much else.


    Wilbur nodded at Pembroke, who said at once, "Esha, Mister Penn''s a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. He does have the right to be speaking on this."


    "The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense? I''ve never even heard of them. Captain Wells, you''re being scammed here. It''s not a good look for you at all if this gets out," Esha said in disdain.


    Pembroke finally lost it. "You might be a forensic specialist, Esha, but there''s so much you don''t understand because you just aren''t skilled enough to. Got it?"


    Wilbur took out his license then, handing it to Esha.


    Esha nced at the card. It said that Wilbur Penn was indeed Deacon of the fifth division of the Northeast Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, and also included a brief description of the power he held.


    Esha read through everything, before handing the card back to Wilbur.


    Pembroke sneered at her. "Do you understand now?"


    "I do understand. I didn''t know there was such a department, and that it was so powerful too," Esha replied. "But could anyone exin to me why there are so many divisions and what it means to be a deacon? Also, can you tell me if Hemount City is under the control of this fifth division?"


    Despite the fact that the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was a powerful department, there had to be limits to the power they held at least geographically.


    Pembroke flushed once more. What was wrong with thisdy?


    So what if Wilbur was only in charge of one division? He was there to help.


    Mikael piped up then. "He''s here to help us out, Esha. What are you doing?" "Sorry, sir. As government officials, we have strict rules to follow, and I don''t think he has the right to exercise his power here," Esha said stubbornly.


    Pembroke and Mikael were speechless at her attitude.


    Both of them were much more powerful than Esha was in terms of work, but her words madeplete sense as well.


    Wilbur smiled. "Well, you can keep going since you don''t need me here. I was just trying to help out. You don''t have to be so prickly."


    "I''m not being prickly. This is a matter of an abuse of power, and we need strict boundaries on the limits of power," said Esha.


    Wilbur sighed, taking a step back. "You''re right, you''re right. Carry on, then. I won''t be in your way."


    He came up to Pembroke with a smile. "Give me a lift back."


    "I''m so sorry, Deacon Penn. Let me send you back to get some rest, I''ll be back to


    deal with this girl," Pembroke said as he called for the car.


    Wilbur smiled, getting into the car and leaving the scene.


    Pembroke''s expression darkened after he was gone, entering a car as well.


    He did not leave due to his duty, merely instructing the special forces agents to help maintain order.


    Mikael shook his head helplessly, unable to do anything about Esha either.


    Just then, however, a terrifying howl sounded from the distance.

 Chapter 1563

    Wilbur heard it not long after he had left, and said to the driver at once, "Turn back. Now."


    The driver scrambled to do as told.


    Pembroke, Mikael, Esha, and the others were shocked as well, staring at the foot of the mountain in a panic.


    A series of animalistic howls sounded through the air after that. A huge ck bear emitting a ck glow all over charged into everyone''s line of sight.


    The bear was the size of a bull, radiating a strong murderous intent.


    Pembroke and the others felt their chests lurch before the bear even reached them.


    "Retreat! Special forces, open fire!"


    Mikael retreated with Esha and the others in tow at once despite the fact that all of them were armed and knew how to fight.


    Theirbat skills were only useful against regr humans, and their weapons were just pistols that would hardly be enough to take this beast down.


    The special forces agents had been trained to take down the most violent beings and were much more powerfulpared to them.


    Despite the fear lurching in their chests, the officers loaded their weapons and attacked.


    The air filled with the whistling sound of bullets.


    Yet the ck bear seemedpletely devoid of fear, uncaring as it continued to charge. The bullets bounced off its thick hide and werepletely useless in stopping it.


    Pembroke widened his eyes in terror, as the officers went pale in the face as well. This was not an animal! It was a spirit beast, which was immune to bullets.


    Mikael looked terrified, and Esha was white as a sheet.


    She had seen many a gory scene but never knew these creatures actually existed.


    The bear charged into the team of officers, sending one of them flying into the air as his body broke and blood sprayed in the air.


    The bear tore through the officers, wing left and right. Several more officers were killed as well, and the bullets in their weapons werepletely useless.


    Pembroke called for everyone to retreat at once, but the bear was clearly much faster than the officers as more of them fell to the ground by the second.


    Esha was scared speechless, frozen to the ground as she stared on in a daze She would have been killed if it had not been for Mikael dragging her to run.


    The number of casualties was growing by the second, and it seemed like there were going to be no survivors.


    All of a sudden, an enraged shout rang through the air. "How dare you!"


    A figure pounced on the bear, his fists aze with brilliantly colored spiritual


    mes as a terrifying aura rolled off him in waves.


    The figure raised a fist, casting a blow toward the bear''s head.


    Everyone stared at the godlike man in the air in a daze.


    His courage was truly mind-blowing.


    The bear let out a howl at the sight of an attacker, its paws lighting up with spiritual mes as it swiped at the man.


    Yet the man turned around at an impossible angle, ducking out of the bear''s grip perfectly beforending the blow on its head.


    A deafening sound rang through the air as the bear let out a howl of agony, falling from the air and crashing onto the ground.


    The mannded atst, and the crowd was able to see that it was Wilbur.


    Wilbur stood in front of the barely alive bear, seemingly deep in thought.

 Chapter 1564

    The bear, on itsst breath, turned to the mountain and let out a final cry of agony before drawing itsst breath.


    Wilbur''s gaze followed where the bear hadst looked towards.


    It took a while for Pembroke and the others to snap out of their stupor. The ck bear was dead, and they were safe for the time being.


    Pembroke and Mikael came up to Wilbur, staring at the dead bear shakily.


    Wilbur turned to look at the dozen or so special forces officers dead on the ground. "I''m sorry. I didn''t sense its presence myself."


    "That''s hardly your fault," Pembroke scrambled to say. "Thank goodness you got here in time, Deacon Penn. Who knows how many more deaths there would have been otherwise."


    "Yes, thank you Mister... I mean, Deacon Penn," Mikael said as well.


    Wilbur''s timely appearance had pretty much saved the lives of over a hundred people.


    None of them would have been able to survive the bear''s terrifying power.


    Mikael glowered at Esha, shouting, "Aren''t you going to apologize to Deacon Penn, Esha?"


    Esha trembled all over, walking over shakily to stand next to Mikael.


    "Go on. Apologize."


    Mikael was furious. Wilbur would not have left if Esha had not stepped on his toes and could have prevented all these deaths.


    If this was to be investigated, Esha would be the one at fault.


    Pembroke was enraged as well. All these casualties were people from his team, and he was not looking forward to having to exin this to the higher-ups and the families of the deceased.


    Esha lowered her head, not daring to look Wilbur in the eye at all. "I''m sorry, Deacon Penn."


    "It''s alright. I understand." Wilbur looked over at the mountains, his brows furrowed.


    Esha lifted her head then, looking him in the eye. "I''m apologizing to you because I made you leave, and that resulted in all these casualties. I''m responsible for that, and I will face the consequences. But I don''t think I said anything wrong at all. You might be a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, but you still don''t have the right to exercise your power here."


    "What the hell are you doing?" Mikael was furious, shouting at Esha at once. Thisdy was far too inexperienced to know her ce, even at a time like this.


    Pembroke was livid as well, pointing at Esha''s nose. "You''re too much, Esha Omah! You''re going to bepletely responsible for this."


    "I''m willing to take responsibility for it, and you can punish me whatever you want. I''m not changing my stance. If we don''t restrict power as government officials, this country is doomed," said Esha firmly.


    Pembroke and Mikael almost went blind with fury, wanting nothing more than to p some sense into Esha.


    Was she even in the right mind, speaking like this after all that had happened?


    Besides, Wilbur had just saved all their lives. Esha''s words were directly insulting Wilbur''s very presence here.


    Yet Wilbur turned to look at her slowly. "She''s not wrong. There must be limits to one''s power, or it will only end in tragedy."


    Pembroke and Mikael said nothing, knowing that those words were a clear warning to them.


    They felt, however, that the issue could have been solved by exercising Wilbur''s special power and all these deaths could have been avoided.


    Esha held her head even higher at those words.


    Wilbur turned back to the mountains then. "There''s something strange in the mountains. I''m going to have a look. You can all leave after you''re done cleaning up the scene."


    Pembroke and Mikael nodded.


    Yet Esha said, "I''m going too."


    Pembroke and Mikael were stunned.

 Chapter 1565

    Was Esha out of her mind, making a request like that in a situation so dire?


    Wilbur turned to look at her as well, a puzzled look on his face.


    Esha took a deep breath. "We''re in Hemount City, and I''m the forensic technician assigned to work on this case. I have the right to know everything that happens involving this case."


    "Esha Omah!" Mikael roared. "I''m suspending you of all your duties this very second. You''re going to write a review and a detailed report on everything that happened and wait for your punishment."


    Esha was silent atst, ncing at Wilbur before turning to leave.


    Wilbur shook his head, tossing the corpse of the ck bear into his demine before saying, "I''m going into the mountains to have a look. Don''t follow up on this. The case is out of your hands for now."


    "Yes, we understand that. Thank you, Deacon Penn."


    Both Mikael and Pembroke knew that once the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was involved, they had nothing to do with the case anymore.


    The department was bound to be alerted on a case like this, and it was best that they stay out of it now.


    The fact that all these people had died was enough work for them.


    Wilbur had broken out into a wild sprint, disappearing into the mountains and out of sight.


    Pembroke and Mikael exchanged nces before beginning to bark out orders to clean up the scene and tend to the wounded.


    Esha drove back alone, returning to her office in the forensic department.


    She wasted no time, changing into field gear before inspecting her weapons and bringing a few more things with her, then drove out to the mountains Wilbur had headed into.


    This was the first time Esha had witnessed something like this, and it had opened up a whole new world for her.


    She was hellbent on seeing whaty out there in this world regardless of the consequences.


    Wilbur raced along the roads leading up to the mountains.


    Despite the fact that he could drive up here, this was much faster.


    Wilbur expanded his spirit senses, trying to detect a simr aura to the bear.


    There was a very faint wisp of it, and Wilbur followed it all the way to the top of a tall mountain.


    The sun was high in the sky now, beating down on the mountain mercilessly.


    Wilbur looked down at the mountains below him, bathed in this golden glow.


    There seemed to be a fog hiding whaty beneath, but the aura of the ck bear was clearlying from it.


    Upon making up his mind, he leaped downward without a moment''s hesitation.


    Wilbur had to make sure where the bear hade from and rid the ce of whatever dangersy. Of course, it would be even better if he could get something out of it.


    Not long after Wilbur had leaped down, Esha appeared on the top of the mountain.


    She was drenched in sweat, looking as if she had been sshed by a bucket of water.


    She was practically drained, despite the fact that she was one of the fittest members in her department.


    Esha took a few deep breaths before whipping out her binocrs to look around.


    The fog in the hills below was starting to clear under the sunlight.


    A figure shed past in her binocrs, disappearing into the fog once more.


    "There you are!" Esha shouted triumphantly. She put her binocrs away, beginning the treacherous trek down the mountain.


    After Wilbur had leaped off the top of the mountain, he stood on the outskirts of the hills trying to scope the area out with his spirit sense.

 Chapter 1566

    It was only when he reached the bottom of the hills that he realized the fog here was even thicker than what he saw from the top of the mountain.


    Even with Wilbur''s vision, he could hardly see beyond ten meters ahead of him.


    After scoping out the perimeter around him, Wilbur headed into the hills.


    At the same time, three tall figures stood deep in the hills.


    They were all d in gray explorer clothes.


    An old man, a middle-aged man, and a sultry-looking woman.


    All three of them were d in simr clothing that made them look like they were part of a team.


    The old man had an ancientpass in his hand, alight with symbols as the needle vibrated greatly while pointing at the foot of a mountain not too far away.


    He opened his mouth. "It should be here. Be careful, everyone."


    "You worry too much, Uncle Sam. How many times have we done this already?" the middle-aged man said haughtily.


    "Exactly. You''re at the Sanctuary level, and we''re both peak Ambience level. What can''t we handle, honestly?" the sultry woman replied with a smile.


    Sam looked at the two of them. "Benson, Kelsey, you must never let your guard down. I''ve lived this long because I''ve been cautious all this time. Your pride will be your downfall."


    Benson and Kelsey smiled at the words, clearly not paying much mind to them at all.


    The old man shook his head, walking up to them. "They let me take you with me, so I need to make sure you get out of here safely. Stay on high alert. We''re in Dashan territory and we need to settle this quickly."


    "So what if we''re in Dasha? As if we would be scared of them," the middle-aged man, Benson snorted in response.


    The sultry woman, Kelsey chuckled as well. "We''re in the middle of nowhere. Who''s going to even know we''re here? You really do worry too much, Uncle Sam."


    "My wariness is the result of blood, sweat, and tears."


    Sam came up to the foot of the mountain, ncing at thepass before putting it away and inspecting the cliff before him.


    Benson and Kelsey said nothing more.


    The next second, Sam put his palm on the ground as a tremendous amount of spiritual energy surged out.


    The ground lit up with a formation ofplicated symbols, stretching out all the way to the foot of the mountain in front of him.


    Following that, the rock at the foot of the mountain crumbled to expose a gigantic door made of stone.


    "There it is. I hope this won''t be a disappointment." Benson lit up with excitement.


    Kelsey was rubbing her hands together with glee as well. "If we return with good news, surely the organization''s reward would be enough to boost me to the Sanctuary level, right?"


    Sam peered at the door before him. "Anything''s possible. Including death."


    "Stop being so scared and open the damn door, Uncle Sam. I can''t wait anymore," said Benson excitedly.


    Sam walked towards the door, putting his hand on it.


    All of a sudden, a voice rang through the air. "You three don''t look like you''re from Dasha."


    The three of them got a shock, turning around in unison to see Wilbur grinning at them.


    "Who are you, and why are you here?" Benson shouted at once.


    Wilbur smiled. "What a strange question. I''m in my own country. Shouldn''t I be asking you that question instead?"


    "Get out of here if you don''t want to die, or you''ll regret it," Kelsey threatened.

 Chapter 1567

    Wilbur chuckled. "How about this instead? I''ll give you a chance to tell me where you''re from, and you can piss off back there after this."


    "How dare you! Get him, Uncle Sam!" Kelsey snorted.


    Sam looked at Wilbur. "I''m sure you''ve heard of the Shadow Group."


    "Oh, I sure have. Shadow Group, the world''srgest illegal trading group that specializes in all kinds of unsavory things. Things like assassination, grave- robbing, and murder, among others," Wilbur smiled.


    Benson and Kelsey''s expressions shifted at once. This man was definitely no regr person if he knew who they were.


    Sam''s expression turned solemn as well. "Well, you must know that Shadow''s not to be messed with. Leave now, and we''ll pretend we never saw you."


    Wilbur chuckled. "You''re looking for a beating, talking like that on my territory."


    "I guess there''s no point in talking anymore, then." Benson''s expression darkened, and a sword appeared in his grasp.


    Kelsey summoned a spear as well. Both of them radiated powerful spiritual pressure as they eyed Wilbur murderously.


    Despite knowing that this was no regr man, they were two peak Ambience level members of the Shadow Group and hardly feared anyone.


    A huge hammer appeared in Sam''s grasp as he lit up with spiritual mes and stared at Wilbur. "You have onest chance."


    Wilbur sighed, shaking his head. "I really don''t get where this confidence ising from. The Shadow Group really isn''t that scary."


    Benson and Kelsey were furious. Shadow Group wasprised of the world''s most powerful elites, and the mere mention of them was enough to make any cultivator tremble in fear. This man was treating them with great disrespect, which was enough to deem him worthy of death.


    Just as the three of them were about to attack, a figure walked out from the fog behind Wilbur.


    Sam and the others stopped short.


    Wilbur turned to see who it was and frowned at once. "What are you doing here?"


    "Nobody moves! Put your weapons down and your hands in the air."


    A slightly terrified and caught off-guard Esha had her pistol pointed at Sam and the others.


    Wilbur shook his head, as Benson and Kelsey broke out intoughter.


    They realized that Esha was a regr mortal, and the little pistol she was holding was hardly a threat.


    Esha was no more than a little child, trying to threaten three grown adults.


    Upon making sure of the situation, Sam shouted, "Attack!"


    None of the three paid any mind to Esha, attacking Wilbur at the same time.


    The sword and spear hurtled in Wilbur''s direction as Sam leaped into the air, his hammer lighting up with roaring spiritual mes before it was brought down heavily onto Wilbur''s head with tremendous force.


    Sam had activated his domain as he brought the hammer down, giving his surroundings a dy.


    Even time seemed to tick slower within the area of the hammer''s domain.


    This domain was extremely powerful, as the opponent''s moves would be dyed and they would be on the losing end at once before being ttened to a sheet by Sam''s hammer.


    The spiritual pressure from thebined attack sent Esha''s body flying backward as well.


    At the same time, Wilburunched a thunderous attack.

 Chapter 1568

    His leg shot out in a spinning kick, ducking the attack from Benson and Kelsey''s weapons while kicking them into the air.


    Wilbur''s right fist was arcing with lightning by the time the both of them had returned to their senses. Wilbur struck out,nding a blow on Sam''s hammer.


    The spiritual hammer shattered in the blink of an eye. The next second, Wilbur''s left fistnded on Sam''s stomach with a terrifying force.


    Sam spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying, crashing against the foot of the mountain at the same time as Benson and Kesey did.


    Esha finally fell as well,nding hard on the ground as her pistol rolled out of her grasp and blood trickled out of the corner of her mouth.


    By the time she raised her head, Sam and the other two were already lying on the ground.


    Wilbur walked up to the three of them with his hands behind his back.


    Benson and Kelsey were in disbelief at the fact that this guy had maimed them with just one move.


    It was important to note that Sam was a Sanctuary level cultivator, and those two were peak Ambience.


    Sam was pale as a sheet, coughing up blood repeatedly as he stared at Wilbur in shock.


    He had always been a cautious man and attacked with the full force of his domain despite not knowing what level Wilbur was.


    Sam had done this because he did not want to give Wilbur any chance to fight back.


    Yet he realized then that he had greatly underestimated his opponent, as this guy was on a whole different level altogether.


    The guy was most likely an Emperor level, just like their chairman.


    That was terrifying.


    Sam drew a deep breath as Wilbur got closer. "Please spare us, sir! We admit defeat! Our chairman is an Emperor level elite. Let us go, and you will be a friend of the Shadow Group forever."


    To befriend the Shadow Group was a dream of countless cultivators.


    The Shadow Group had ess and control over so many mysterious things, and they were powerful enough to do just about anything. This was an offer no cultivator could resist, even if they were an Emperor level elite.


    Wilbur chuckled, but Benson said, "If you kill us, you will be an enemy of the Shadow Group. Our group will hunt you down for the rest of your life, and you will have no choice but to live in darkness. I hope you''ve thought this through."


    "I''m sure the Shadow Group would love to have a friend like you, sir. Let us go, and we''ll leave right now."


    Benson was acting tough, but Kelsey was chickening out. Now was not the time for toughness, and anything could wait until they got out of here.


    Wilbur stopped in his tracks, staring at the three of them thoughtfully.


    Sam then said, "The Shadow Group has an arsenal of resources that can satiate your every wish. There are great benefits to being our friend. Being an enemy to the Shadow Group will bring about dire consequences."


    "Think about it. You might be powerful, but the Shadow Group is the most powerful organization in the world that no one has ever dared to mess with. Do you understand the gravity of this issue?" Benson said haughtily.


    Wilbur sighed. "I will give you that. The Shadow Group is indeed one of the top organizations in the world, and you guys are a powerful bunch."


    "I''m d we''re clear on that." Benson smiled.


    The next second, however, a halberd appeared in Wilbur''s grasp before lighting up with roaring spiritual mes.


    "What are you trying to do?" all three cultivators cried out at the same time.


    Wilbur brought the historical halberd down, and all three heads hit the ground as blood sttered everywhere.


    Wilbur put the halberd away with an icy expression on his face. "You should be clear that you don''t have the right to be threatening me, either."

 Chapter 1569

    Esha wiped the blood away from the corner of her mouth,ing up to Wilbur shakily as she stared at the three corpses on the ground with an unreadable expression.


    "You killed them?" Atst, that was all she managed to say.


    Wilbur nced at her. "What, was I supposed to keep them around?"


    Esha did not know what to say.


    She was a firm believer in morals, rules, andws. She felt that those three things kept order in the world.


    Committing a crime would result in punishment byw, and you had to pay if you murdered someone.


    Yet she had just witnessed Wilbur kill three people but could not even say anything about it.


    She wanted to speak but felt that the words refused toe out of her mouth.


    The world was so different from what she had known growing up.


    Wilbur inspected the three corpses with his spirit energy before scoffing and shaking his head. "Broke losers."


    He looked at Esha after that. "Go home. You shouldn''t havee here."


    Yet Esha''s gaze was on the stone door. "I know all of you came for this. I''d like to know what''s inside, too."


    Wilbur fell silent for a beat before saying, "I hope you''ve thought it through. It might be really dangerous there, and I can''t guarantee even my own safety, let alone yours."


    "I''m not afraid. I''d like to know the truth about this world," Esha said firmly.


    "Even if it kills you?"


    "Even if it kills me."


    Wilbur wasted no timeing up to the stone door and putting a hand on it.


    Spiritual energy surged out of his palm as the door lit up with runes, slowly opening up.


    There was nothing before the door, only the old formation surrounding it for a few minutes.


    Wilbur stepped in without hesitation, standing on the formation. Esha took a deep breath, following close behind.


    "It''s not toote to back out yet."


    "I''m not backing out from anything."


    Wilbur shook his head. Spiritual energy surged out beneath his feet as the formation lit up with a glow, and the two of them disappeared in the next second.


    A whileter, Esha and Wilbur appeared on a piece of foreign ground.


    Wilbur looked ahead of him with a solemn expression, but Esha was kneeling on the ground, vomiting non-stop.


    A war-torn, devastatedndy ahead of them, with what looked like was once a city.


    Not too far away, ady in a long, vintage skirt was riding on a ck bear with a man in her arms as she made a beeline toward the city.


    The bear and the man were covered in wounds that bled non-stop, and even thedy was bleeding everywhere.


    Wilbur hoisted Esha up in one swift move. "Let''s take a look since we''re already here."


    Esha held back the puke rising in the back of her throat, staring at the world before her in shock.


    This was nothing like the world she hade from. It seemed more like something from an ancient television series.


    Wilbur strode forward, and Esha followed behind him nervously.


    Barely two steps in, however, Esha knelt on the ground and began puking once more.


    Wilbur could only hoist her up, and soar forwards.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived in a small town.


    About a hundred people were surrounding thedy just now in the middle of the


    city, all of them either women, old people, or children.


    Wilbur watched silently with Esha from a distance.


    The ck bear had copsed to the ground, and thedy was sobbing as she held the man''s body in her arms.


    The man struggled to open his eyes, stroking thedy''s face. "I''m sorry I have to leave you before you grow old."

 Chapter 1570

    Thedy forced out a smile. "It''s alright, darling. cky has escaped with our son, and they''re going to be fine. I''ll be by your side, even in death."


    All of a sudden, the ground began to shake.


    Esha got a huge shock, looking around her wildly.


    Thedy got to her feet at top speed as countless knights d in ck appeared and charged toward them.


    The knights all emitted a spiritual glow- they were all cultivators.


    The man let out a sigh. "I''m sorry that I can''t protect you anymore."


    He closed his eyes after that, for the veryst time.


    The hundred or so people around him trembled from head to toe.


    "What should we do, Madam Rocher?" one of the elders cried out in agony.


    A sword appeared in thedy''s grasp, before spinning around her.


    Before thedy could even tear up, she said, "You''re all followers of the Rocher family. It''ll only be your turn once the Rochers are all dead."


    There were about ten thousand knights then, all of them surrounding the town and letting out roars filled with gusto.


    The ground shook where they stood, and buildings crumbled as they charged.


    Thedy slowly rose into the air, shouting, "I swear to the ancient gods on my life and soul, to protect my family and followers."


    As her words rang through the air, thedy burst into mes and turned into a zing sun.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure began to spread outward as her sword let off a blinding glow. It began to vibrate violently, letting out a bone-chilling howl.


    The next second, the sword had multiplied by the tens of thousands before hurtling in all directions toward the knights.


    They cried out in agony before copsing to the ground, the daggers piercing through them and their horses.


    The people around thedy knelt on the ground, sobbing their hearts out.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh.


    Just then, Esha said shakily, "You''re powerful, aren''t you? You should save them."


    The knights were all dead, but anyone could tell that this was not and that anyone could survive on.


    Wilbur nced at Esha. "This is a spirit world, one the ancestors of the Rocher family left behind for the future generations to understand the history of their family. We can''t do anything."


    "How could this be?" Esha asked in despair.


    Just then, Wilbur took out the flying dagger from his demine silently.


    The Rocher ancestors had been great people, but their descendants were a far


    cry away. Seamus'' generation was especially horrifying.


    All of a sudden, the entire world cracked like a mirror.


    Wilbur got a shock, yanking Esha up and heading towards where they hade from at top speed.


    "What''s happening?" Esha cried out in shock.


    Wilbur said as he ran, "This world''s going to crumble, and my spirit energy''s going to be destroyed if I don''t make it out in time, and you''re going to be dead."


    Esha turned even paler in the face.


    The world behind them was crumbling at an rming speed that far surpassed how fast the two of them were running, and the cracks practically reached their backs.


    Wilbur channeled all of his spirit energy into the flying dagger, and it lit up with roaring silver spirit mes at once.


    "Open, damn it!"


    Wilbur roared the words, and the dagger flew out in front of him.


    An explosive sound filled the air all of a sudden as a massive, powerful spirit energy rippled over. Esha could not withstand it at all and passed out at once. The entire world behind them crumbledpletely.

 Chapter 1571

    Esha was back in the hills by the time she returned to her senses.


    She looked around herself in a panic to make sure she was safe, then spotted apletely pale Wilbur drenched in sweat.


    "Are you alright? How did we get out?" Esha asked in a panic.


    Wilbur said, "I used my spirit energy to make an opening in that world."


    Esha did not understand what this meant but knew that she was at least safe.


    Wilbur''s spirit energy was nearlypletely drained. Had it not been for him using all his spirit energy at the veryst second to make an opening, the two of them would have vanished along with that world.


    The next second, Esha asked, "You fought and killed those people for this world, and nearly died in there for nothing. What was the point?"


    "You might have gotten nothing out of it, but I gained a lot," said Wilbur calmly.


    Esha stared at Wilbur in a daze, unable to understand what he meant. They had not emerged from there with a single thing.


    "I witnessed courage and sacrifice, two things everyst one of us should learn."


    Wilbur got to his feet, walking out of the hills.


    After a brief pause, Esha hurried to follow after him.


    The two of them drove down the mountain not long after. Esha was silent the entire ride.


    It was only until they entered Hemount City that she asked, "Could you take me in as a pupil of yours?"


    "Nope," Wilbur said firmly.


    Esha stared at him. "Why not? Is it because I''m not smart or strong enough, or I don''t have what it takes?"


    "It''s none of those. You''re just too old," said Wilbur.


    Esha did not know what to say, unsure if Wilbur was telling the truth.


    What she did know, however, was that Wilbur did not want her as a pupil.


    Wilbur pulled up in front of Nees Manor before turning to Esha. "This world isn''t all that fun, and you''re hardly suitable for it. Keep working on being a forensics technician. It''s a very important line of work, and you were born for it. I know you''ll be able to do well."


    Esha stared at Wilbur, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She could tell that Wilbur did not me her in the slightest, instead approving of her demeanor and professionalism at work.


    This had touched her greatly.


    Approval from a cultivator was something that would overwhelm anyone with emotion.


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m going to visit the Neeses to talk about some things. Would you like toe inside for a bit?"


    "It''s fine. I have a review and report to write."


    Esha''s head had finally cleared, and she smiled and waved goodbye to Wilbur before turning to leave.


    Wilbur smiled as well, stepping into the manor.


    Esha had not done anything wrong from a work perspective, and Wilbur honestly admired how firm she was in her values.


    It was just that cultivation was a matter of fate, which clearly had not struck Esha yet.


    Wilbur was weed into the manor but did not see Warner. Jenson hurried up to him instead. "Warner has rushed to the hospital because Sarah tried to end her own life in the hospital. That''s why he''s not here."


    "Sarah tried to end her own life? Why?" Wilbur asked in shock.


    Jenson shook his head. "I don''t know. None of us saw iting."


    Wilbur frowned. "Take me to the hospital."


    "Of course."


    Jenson drove off with Wilbur in tow, rushing to the hospital.

 Chapter 1572

    Not long after, Wilbur arrived at the ward.


    Sarah''s left wrist was bandaged as shey in bed feebly.


    Warner sat next to her looking despaired, and Donna was here as well, sobbing with her face in her hands.


    Wilbur was relieved to see that Sarah was out of danger. The atmosphere in the room, however, seemed a little strange.


    Warner''s despair also seemed to be coupled with rage and embarrassment.


    "I''m so sorry for the trouble, Mister Penn." Warner hurried over to greet Wilbur, who merely nodded.


    Sarah merely nced at Wilbur and turned her face away. Donna wiped her tears away at the sight of him as well, saying nothing.


    Wilbur paused for a beat, before saying, "Mister Warner, do you mind letting me talk to Sarah privately?"


    "Of course, of course," Warner agreed at once, exiting the ward. He even nced at Donna before leaving.


    Donna seemed to have no intention of leaving with him as well, and Warner could only sigh as he walked out of the room.


    Atst, Wilbur spoke up. "I understand now."


    "What do you understand, huh?" Sarah asked feebly.


    Wilbur smiled at her and Donna. "You two are the real lovers here, aren''t you?"


    Both women fell silent.


    Wilbur smiled. "That exins everything, then. You didn''t just run away from your marriage because Sawyer Rocher was a bastard, but also because you never liked men to begin with."


    Sarah bit her lip, widening her eyes at Wilbur as Donna''s head snapped up to stare at him as well.


    "Then that misunderstanding between you and Donna happened, which ended up in you getting injured. That happened after I got here, and I might be the reason this misunderstanding happened in the first ce. That was why Donnaid that trap out for me, trying to make it look like there was something going on between us. For revenge or out of pettiness, it was all because of you, Sarah."


    Wilbur smiled at the both of them.


    Donna lowered her head, unable to look Wilbur in the eye as he had hit the nail on the head.


    Upon seeing Donna here, it had not been too hard for Wilbur to deduce what happened.


    Sarah had been injured, but fiercely refused to tell anyone who had stabbed her, Donna''s strange ministrations, and how Wilbur had been involved somehow.


    It was clear what was going on between the two of them, and Warner clearly knew as well. That exined the look of rage and awkwardness on his face.


    Sarah looked at Wilbur. "Are you sure there''s nothing going on between the both of you?"


    "I''m going to be blunt here. I hardlyck women in my life, and to put it frankly, my girlfriend, Faye, is much better than the both of you in every sense," Wilbur stated with a smile.


    Sarah closed her eyes slowly. It was unclear whether she even believed Wilbur or not.


    Wilbur looked at Donna. "Not to toot my own horn here, but I have to get this off my chest. This misunderstanding between the both of you may have happened because of me, but Sarah''s admiration towards me is more simr to how you would admire a powerful elite. She might be confused, but I''m sure you should know that sexuality doesn''t just change overnight like that?"


    Donna was shocked. That was honestly something she had not considered in the slightest.


    As a queer person, she knew that sexuality was something you were born with and could not be altered so easily.


    Maybe Wilbur was telling theplete truth.


    Donna was in a daze. Was admiration toward a powerful elite considered different from romantic attraction?


    "Are you sure you''ve never liked Sarah at all? She''s beautiful, and so many people fall head over heels for her. Would men like you really give up such a chance?" Donna said, still in slight disbelief.

 Chapter 1573

    Wilbur smiled. "Anyone likes a prettydy, but some of us are better at self-


    control. Besides, women are hardly a priority of mine anymore. You''ve got nothing to worry about."


    Donna lowered her head once more.


    A whileter, she raised her head. "I''m sorry, Sarah. I lost my mind."


    Sarah fell silent, staring at the ceiling in silence.


    Wilbur spoke up then. "I might not be able to understand your sexuality, but I''ll never be against it. The best life you can live is aplete one, and I hope you can learn to embrace life again."


    He turned to leave after that.


    Warner got to his feet at the sight of Wilbur.


    Just as Wilbur was about to say something, his phone rang.


    "What''s up, Faron?"


    "Still busy there, bro?"


    "Almost done. What''s up?"


    "Faye''s in the hospital."


    "What the hell? What happened?"


    Wilbur could not help but grow nervous. Faye was supposed to be a cultivator now, and she lived in a ce that was full of healthy spiritual air. Surely she would be immune to most, if not all ailments?


    Faron let out a cough. "She sprained her ankle, that''s all. Faye wouldn''t let me tell you, but I felt it was best to let you know. You know what women are like."


    "Got it. I''lle back right now. Text you when I reach the train station."


    "Sure thing."


    Wilbur ended the call, shaking his head.


    Despite this being a small deal, he was just about done with his affairs in Hemount City. Someone else would step up and take over soon, and it was time for him to head back.


    "I''m really sorry, Mister Warner. Faye''s in the hospital, and I need to rush home as soon as possible. You can talk to Shane about the rest," said Wilbur, booking himself a train ride at once and sending the details to Faron.


    Warner was shocked by his statement. Wilbur Penn''s girlfriend getting


    hospitalized was a huge deal, and all he could do was nod before sending Wilbur to the station himself.


    Wilbur boarded the train and it rumbled into motion. He thought about what had happened in the past few days.


    He had gotten Nees Corp a good investor, taken over Rocher Corp, and even helped to crack a big homicide case. To top it all off, he had even got a bangle and a flying dagger out of it.


    Most importantly, he had witnessed what courage and sacrifice truly meant from the Rocher ancestors.


    Wilbur felt that those two values were the rarest in humanity and did not feel like he himself truly had those values.


    Madam Rocher''s sacrifice had rocked him to his core, leaving a deep imprint on him.


    A few hourster, Wilbur got out of the train and saw Faron already there waiting for him.


    The two of them got into Faron''s car and drove off to the hospital.


    "She just sprained her ankle and refused to get hospitalized," said Faron. "But I felt that it was best to be safe since you weren''t here and made her get it checked out. The bone''s been cracked a little, and she''s going to have to be tended to."


    "Good thinking," Wilbur nodded. "Have you been hometely?"


    Faron smiled. "Yeah, I have."


    "How was talking to your old man?"


    "It is what it is," Faron said vaguely.


    Wilbur did not ask much more. After all, this was a family matter that he was not a part of.


    The two of them got to the hospital not long after, and Faron brought Wilbur to Faye''s ward.


    The hospital was filled with people, buzzing with hustle and bustle.

 Chapter 1574

    Just as Wilbur walked through one corridor, he noticed something strange.


    There was a female doctor in ab coat and a doctor''s badge sitting on the bench in a corridor, reading a book on medicine.


    She seemed oddly calm and still in the flurry of people, sticking out like a sore thumb.


    Wilbur took a quick nce at her before hurrying after Faron into Faye''s ward. Faye smiled when she saw Wilbur. "You''re back."


    "I am. How did this happen? Were you being clumsy?" Wilbur lectured, his chest aching.


    Faye smiled. "It''s just a sprained foot. It''s not a big deal. How are things on your side?"


    "They''re great. How''s the team assigned to take over Rocher Corp?" asked Wilbur.


    "We''re already putting it together," Wilbur replied. "They should reach Hemount City in about three days to liaise with the government there."


    Wilbur nodded, but Faron interjected, "Dude, are you two seriously talking about work first thing upon seeing each other after so long?"


    Wilbur red at him. "The hell am I supposed to say with you around, huh?"


    Faye snorted, swiping at Wilbur yfully as she blushed.


    Faron choked on his spit, sputtering out awkwardly, "I''ll get going now. It''s a busy day for me too."


    He was about to leave, when Wilbur said, "Wait."


    "What''s the matter, dude?"


    "Tell me the truth about what''s going on here." Wilbur looked straight at Faron, who held his hands up. "Nothing? Just taking you here to visit Faye."


    "Are you sure?" Wilbur asked.


    Faye frowned in confusion as well. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand anything."


    "This guy''s getting cunning now, trying to trick me," Wilbur chuckled.


    Faye turned to Faron. "Could you please tell me what''s going on here?"


    "Nothing, I swear I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Faron said indignantly. Wilbur scowled. "What''s up with the doctor sitting in the corridor named Orchid Lorne, then?"


    "I really don''t know," Faron said innocently.


    Wilbur sneered. "Yeah, right. Enne City Hospital isn''t even the closest hospital to Seke Ind, but you sent Faye all the way here and made me go through that weird corridor that we could havepletely avoided."


    Faye was still confused, but Faron was stricken with embarrassment.


    Wilbur then said, "You can tell the truth if you want to, but you can forget about ever getting to bring it up if you''re not going to fess up now. You know I don''t have the time for things that don''t matter."


    Faron sat down. He took out his cigarettes, before seeming to remember that they were in a hospital and putting them back into his pockets.


    "What on earth is going on, Faron?" Faye could not help but ask.


    Faron smiled awkwardly. "Doctor Orchid Lorne is very famous. I was trying to see


    if


    you could help her, dude."


    "Well, you''d at least have to tell him what he can help with, no?" asked Faye.


    Faron''s expression grew stern then. "Orchid Lorne is known as the Mad Doctor or the Hallway Doctor. She''s been sitting there for three years now."


    "What''s she doing there instead of sitting in a clinic?" Faye asked in confusion.


    "She''s different from the rest of us," said Faron. "Because she''s the light in a sea of darkness, a warrior who challenged thews of darkness. Because she affected the entire medical industry and was shunned and forced to be a loner because of it."


    Faron got to his feet as he spoke, growing with emotion as he clenched his fists and shouted, "She''s a warrior who had the courage to step out of the darkness, sacrificing herself to save her fellow doctors! But she''s alone, and she''s going to need help."

 Chapter 1575

    Wilbur and Faye stared at Faron,pletely stunned.


    Faron looked more like a motivational speaker then, standing tall and proud as he gave his winning speech.


    A whileter, Wilbur said, "Chill, Faron. Calm down, let''s talk about this properly."


    Faron took a deep breath but remained standing as he looked at the both of them silently.


    Faye looked at Wilbur, who said, "With how rich and powerful your family is, are you telling me you can''t have the authorities shut down a hospital to be searched?"


    "You''re right, bro. Doing a check on this hospital isn''t a problem at all," said Faron.


    "But what I want to do is fix the problem in the entire national medical industry and stop the people from having to spend unnecessary money on medical bills! Do you know how many people are knee-deep in debt because of their health conditions? This is an issue that affects hundreds of millions of people, but I can''t do anything about it."


    Wilbur stared at Faron for a while, before finally saying, "What makes you think I can do it, then?"


    "You''re not a part of the official system, and thus not bound by their restrictions. You have your own power, and you aren''t afraid of othersing for you. Also, you''ve got Benjamin Grayson on your side. No one''s going to be able to do anything to you. Only someone like you can unveil the true dark side of the medical industry and clear the stormy skies that loom over the people of our nation," Faron said at once.


    It was clear that he had practiced these words many times.


    Wilbur fell silent for a beat before saying, "What about your dad? Can''t he do anything?"


    "He''s a part of the official system and has to think in terms of the bigger picture. This is a matter that affects one of the biggest industries in the country, and my father won''t be able to withstand whates with it. Besides, he''s changed now." Faron''s expression seemed to dim a little.


    Wilbur let out a long breath after listening to him, falling deep into thought.


    Indeed, this was something that affected a gigantic national industry and the careers of millions of people. Even someone like Orin would be under a lot of pressure.


    Just like what Faron had said, Orin was a member of a system. He would both benefit from and be bound by the depths of his power.


    Orin would be shunned by many if he were to be in charge of this, and the medical industry would continue toe for him until he finally backed down.


    It was important to note that the consequences of meddling with an entire industry werepletely unclear and also unthinkable.


    From being shunned to tortured, framed, and even killed. Anything was possible.


    Faron was right. Wilbur was the only person that could do this.


    No one could threaten him, and he did not fear any higher power or physical threats.


    After a long silence, Wilbur said, "What should I do, then?"


    Faron lit up at once. "Join them and get that proof before exposing it to the public. Get the people involved, which will draw the attention of the higher-ups for sure and push them to change the medical industry."


    Wilbur looked at Faron. This was something Faron had clearly been nning for a long time.


    More importantly, he was doing this for the people, and Wilbur was more than happy to help with that.


    Wilbur then said, "Alright. What''s the n like?"


    "I''m going to get you into this hospital as a medical student. You''re going to be a part of them and climb as high up in the ranks as you can, even as far as leaving the hospital and joining the provincial health department. Gather as much evidence as you can and get as many powerful people involved as possible," Faron said firmly.


    Wilbur frowned. "It''s going to take at least a dozen years for a medical student to get to a position of such power. I haven''t got that much time, mind you."


    "I was just exaggerating. You just need to gain as much power in this hospital as possible and assimte into them fully. Of course, joining the provincial health department would be a great bonus," said Faron.


    Wilbur nodded. "Okay. We''ll go with your n, then."


    "I need you to meet someone."

 Chapter 1576

    "He''s a ssmate of mine. He''s a medical student and he was actually the one who brought this up to me. It''s just that I didn''t feel like I would have the power to do it, and thus thought of asking for your help. You''re going to enter this hospital using his identity," said Faron.


    Wilbur frowned, looking at Faye.


    Faye nodded profusely. "This is a huge deal of great importance. I support it."


    "Alright, then." Wilbur got to his feet. "I''ll have Sheparde over, and he''ll be your bodyguard starting from now."


    Faye smiled warmly.


    Shepard was at the Super Sanctuary level, and it was honestly a bit of a waste for him to be a bodyguard.


    Of course, Wilbur had only done this out of care for Faye, and this warmed her heart greatly.


    Wilbur took out his phone to make a call, and Shepard got here not long after. Wilbur spoke to him briefly, and Shepard nodded before sitting down to stay. Wilbur and Faron left the hospital, driving to an apartment.


    The space was very small, with a single room. The door opened to the sight of a young man around Faron''s age.


    The young man had a tall nose, on top of which sat a pair of ck hipster sses. He radiated a studious charm.


    Faron introduced Wilbur to Shay Ketter, a middle school ssmate of Faron''s.


    The three of them sat down, and Shay fixed Wilbur with a polite but firm stare. "This is the guy you were talking about?" he asked.


    "That''s right. He''s the best man there is for the job," said Faron.


    Shay fell silent.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Faron. "Do you not trust me?"


    "I trust you, of course, but why should I trust him?" Shay asked coldly. "This is a n that could get any of us killed. What about him is supposed to make me believe that he''s got what it takes to take on these unknown dangers?"


    Faron smiled. "Let me put it this way. This friend of mine has otherworldly powers that would make this n a sess at the snap of his fingers."


    "Anyone can just say that," Shay said coldly. "I''ve nned for this for years, sacrificing my career, my future, my reputation, and even my life for this. Do you think you''ll be able to seed just relying on some random friend of yours?"


    Faron frowned. "Dude, aren''t you underestimating me a little?"


    Wilbur cut Faron off with a smile. "I really respect you for taking on challenging the evil in an industry this big at such a young age. You''re a brilliant young man."


    "I''m ready for the worst going into this, even if I have to die. What about you, though? Do you have the courage to sacrifice yourself?" Shay asked coldly.


    Wilbur smiled. "What a coincidence it must be that I just happened to witness the perfect definition of courage and sacrifice just a few days ago. I think I can take on the challenge for sure, and make sure it''s a sess."


    "And how are you supposed to do that? Bullshitting your way to sess?" Shay said mockingly.


    Faron said at once, "Don''t be rude, Shay. This guy''s a hero of mine, and I respect him greatly."


    "I''ll respect him when I think he''s capable enough to take on this n," Shay retorted at once.


    Wilbur smiled. The next second, a shocking change happened on his face. Shay was struck dumb at the sight of it.

 Chapter 1577

    Under Shay''s stunned gaze, Wilbur''s appearance had morphed into looking exactly like Shay''s. They practically looked like the same person.


    Shay flew to his feet in shock. He could not for the life of him understand how Wilbur had done it, and never even thought that something like this was possible at all.


    Faron got to his feet, sticking his chin into the air haughtily. "You saw that, didn''t you? Let me tell you, that''s just the tip of the iceberg when ites to what Wilbur can do! That''s why I had to have him do this."


    Yet Shay was still in a daze, unable to say a word at all.


    A whileter, he finally returned to his senses. "How did you do that?"


    "Wilbur''s a cultivator, the kind you see in movies. You''re in safe hands letting him handle this," said Faron.


    Shay nodded, sitting back down. The back of his shirt was drenched in sweat as he was still in shock.


    Of course, this had also gotten his approval of Wilbur''s skills. There was no way Wilbur was a regr human being if he was able to do that.


    Just then, Faron said, "Wilbur, you can just enter the hospital looking like Shay. You''ll get your licenses and employment documents just like that."


    Faron then took out a Longines watch, handing it to Wilbur. "Special gear. You can record audio with this watch. One chargests you a week. It''ll help you gather evidence."


    Wilbur put the watch on in silence, and Shay finally returned to his senses as well. He took his sses off, passing them to Wilbur. "Bro, I approve of your skills. This has been a lifelong wish of mine, and I hope you''ll be able to give the people what they deserve."


    Wilbur nodded. "You did this for the people, and I respect you greatly for that. Let me take over from now."


    Upon saying so, he put Shay''s sses on as Shay nodded hard and said, "I won''t appear anymore starting from now. I''ll be waiting for the good news."


    Wilbur nodded just as hard. Both men locked eyes wordlessly, sharing a silent message with each other.


    ...


    The next morning, Wilbur arrived at the human resources department of Enne City Hospital.


    There were a few people already buried in work as Wilbur was led to Yuna Seal, the assistant head of the department.


    Yuna was barely forty years old. She had on a blue suit with a white shirt and sses, and her hair was up in a bun. She looked like any other middle-aged woman but fixed Wilbur with an icy stare.


    Wilbur sat down across from Yuna as she flipped through the documents he had provided.


    She set them down to the side after that, looking up at Wilbur. "Shay Ketter, graduated from Northshore Medical School with a PhD?"


    "That''s right." Wilbur smiled.


    Yuna nodded. "Your results are outstanding. Unfortunately, the department head is not here right now. He''s currently in a meeting. He will be the one to decide where you''ll be ced."


    "No problem. I''ll just wait," said Wilbur.


    Yuna nodded and turned back to busy herself with her work as Wilbur sat around waiting.


    Over an hourter, a man in his fifties walked into the only personal office of the department.


    "Yance Hoover, our head of department. I''ll walk you there," said Yuna.


    Wilbur nodded, following Yuna to the office as she knocked on the door and entered.


    Yuna introduced Wilbur to Yance and left the office.


    "Sit," said Yance before fiddling with the documents on the table.

 Chapter 1578

    Wilbur sat down, pushing his sses up as he waited.


    A few minutester, Yance finished sorting through his files. He made himself a cup of tea, taking a sip before turning to Wilbur atst.


    Wilbur hurried to bow.


    Yance shed a smile of satisfaction. "Your results are brilliant, and even the president of our hospital put in a good word for you."


    "I''m deeply thankful to both of you," Wilbur said with another bow.


    Yance''s words took a sharp turn after that. "It''s just that we don''t have any open internship slots, so you''ll be assigned to housekeeping for the time being. How''s that?"


    Wilbur frowned. "Sir, I''m a medical student. I don''t think putting me in housekeeping is the best idea, isn''t it?"


    What was Wilbur supposed to do in housekeeping? Clean his way up the ranks?


    Yance let out a cough. "I''m sorry, but our internshipbs are full for now. We''ll be sure to reassign you eventually."


    He picked up his cup of tea, smirking at Wilbur.


    This medical student must be out of his mind thinking he would be able to start at thebs the second he got here.


    Wilbur frowned. "Mister Hoover, shouldn''t I be a medical intern at the very least? Please assign a mentor to me. I''m not fit for housekeeping at all."


    Yance snorted at him. It was important to teach these new students a lesson that the world was far from what they thought it was, and there were rules in ce for a reason. On top of that, people like Yance were in charge of these rules.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened as well. "I''m not going to housekeeping. You''ve employed me already and should thus assign me the internship I was hired for."


    "I''ll tell you again. All our internship slots are full." Yance himself was getting a little annoyed. How dare this nobody talk back to him.


    Wilbur eventually understood that Yance was abusing his power here to bear down on him.


    By logic, Wilbur should just keep his head down and then eventually give this guy a taste of his own medicine. Wilbur would then be reassigned to a slot eventually.


    But he did not have that much time to go through all of that.


    After thinking it through, Wilbur got to his feet and strode up to Yance''s desk with a smile. "You''re making things a little hard for me here, Mister Hoover."


    "What did you just say?" Yance was furious, flying to his feet as he glowered at Wilbur.


    Wilbur smirked. "I applied for an internship position, but you''re assigning me to housekeeping. What else are you supposed to call that, huh?"


    "F*ck you! Get out of my office!" Yance was furious. He had never met a new hire quite like this one.


    Only for his words to not sway Wilbur at all.


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. He grabbed Yance by the shirt with his left hand, using the other hand tond a few ps on Yance''s face.


    The ps rang crisp and clear through the air, even audible outside the office. Wilbur let go of Yance after that, and he fell onto his chair at once.


    Wilbur pped his hands. "Get me in the department I should be in, or I''ll beat you to death."


    A few minutes ticked by before Yance finally realized what was happening. He took a deep breath, before yelling at the top of his lungs like a feral beast, "Security, security! Get this piece of shit for me!"


    The doors of the office flew open, and the files Yuna was holding scattered all over the floor as she stared at Yance''s swollen face.

 Chapter 1579

    At the same time, the head of hospital security, Zack Chantum, had rushed over from hearing the ruckus as well.


    "Zack, cuff this bastard up for me! He had the nerve to put his hands on me on my territory! I''m going to make him pay!"


    Yance puffed up his chest at the sight of Zack, widening his eyes threateningly at Wilbur.


    Wilbur merely snapped his fingers a secondter, and the few guards that entered the office dropped to the ground unconscious.


    Yance was shocked out of his wits at the sight, before realizing that Wilbur was behind this.


    "What... What the hell have you done to them? I''m warning you, murder is an offense punishable by death!"


    Yance went pale in the face as he spoke, terrified by Wilbur''s ministrations.


    Wilbur got to his feet, putting his hands on Yance''s desk as he stared him coldly in the eyes.


    "I''m going to say this onest time. I applied to be a medical intern here. I hope you won''t make me repeat this a second time, or you''re going to regret it."


    The words gave Yance a shock, and he found himself retreating backward.


    "W-What are you trying to do? I''m warning you! Don''t try anything funny! We havews in ce for a reason, you''ll be done for if you screw it up!"


    Yance was terrified, but he had been abusing his power for long enough to have witnessed many life-threatening incidents in the hospital.


    That was why he was able to remain reasonably calm in the face of Wilbur''s forcefulness.


    Wilbur smiled at Yance. He picked up a pen on the desk, flicking his wrist hard. The pennded against the coffee table to the side, lodged into the sturdy wood like a knife.


    Yance went pale in the face at the sight of it.


    Amidst his shock, Wilbur had taken out a mysterious ck pill, tossing it into Yance''s wide-open mouth.


    Wilbur only nned to give Yance a little scare, then force his special poison pills down Yance''s throat to gain control over him so that he would assign Wilbur to a department as he wished.


    However, at the sight of Yance''s wide mouth which looked like it could fit a whole egg, Wilbur flicked the pill directly down his esophagus instead until it sank all the way to his stomach.


    Yance coughed violently, his eyes watering.


    "W-What the hell did you just make me eat? Who are you?"


    Yance was fully in terror of what Wilbur had just done and stared at him as he trembled.


    "Mister Hoover, I''m sure you know... that there are these magical people with curious powers who exist in our world. I happened to learn a thing or two from one of these people and am now capable of taking someone''s fragile life away without leaving a trace! You can very well repeat what you just said, and I''m sure you''ll be able to experience my new skill. I promise it won''t disappoint."


    Wilbur sat back down silently, waiting for a response from Yance.


    Yance stared at Wilbur in terror, falling silent as well.


    A minute went by, then two...


    A whole five minutester, Yance seemed to finally understand something before he broke out into a bright smile. "I''m so sorry for my behavior just now, sir. Let me apologize. I don''t know whose toes I stepped on for them to send someone like you to me, but I''ll give you all the money you need as long as you agree to let me go. How''s that?"

 Chapter 1580

    Wilbur understood then that Yance must have thought of this as a case of an enemy sending someone after him.


    Wilbur held up his hands at once. "I think you''ve gotten the wrong idea, Mister Hoover. I''m just a medical graduate here for an internship. I''ve always been a straightforward man, and I believe that respect should go both ways. The same goes for disrespect too. Can you please check again if there are any empty slots in your internship program?"


    Yance heaved a huge breath of relief upon hearing that Wilbur was not here to scheme against him, and scrambled to say, "Yes, of course! I''ll get it done for you this very second, Mister Ketter! Which department would you like to be in? I''ll assign you to intern under the best doctor of the department..."


    Wilbur snorted to himself at the way Yance changed stances so quickly. Power really did make a difference, after all.


    "How about cardiology? Neurology works too!"


    "It''s all up to you, Mister Hoover."


    Wilbur put on a warm smile in response to Yance''s enthusiasm as if the past five minutes had not happened at all.


    He had chosen those two departments because they were the easiest departments to climb up in the ranks.


    All he needed was a few achievements and enough hype, and Wilbur would quickly be able to be a specialist in this department.


    Once he was a specialist with a certain level of fame, he would not even need to put in the work to get into the higher-ups. They would reach out to him on their own.


    Wilbur would be seen as a prized money maker then, and it would be no time before he made it into the provincial health department.


    "How about this? I''ll have Yuna show you around the two departments, and you can decide which one you want to be in. What do you say?"


    Yance hardly dared to step out of line faced up against Wilbur, meekly letting him decide what he wanted.


    With Wilbur''s pill in his body, Yance could not afford to risk his life to teach Wilbur a lesson. That would have to wait until after he was cured.


    "Sure, I''ll have a look, then!"


    Wilbur smiled and nodded, looking like a pure and innocent child.


    "Yuna, show Mister Ketter around the cardiology and neurology department so he can check them out. It''ll help him with his decision too."


    "Y-Yes, of course, Mister Hoover!"


    Yuna nodded hurriedly at the words. After all, she had just witnessed what Wilbur was capable of and was terrified.


    "Did you not hear me, Yuna? What are you doing just standing there? Get to work!"


    Yance snapped at the dazed look on Yuna''s face, sneaking a nce at Wilbur before resuming his usual snobbish demeanor.


    "Of course. I''ll give Shay... I mean, Mister Ketter a tour of the departments now!" "Pleasee with me, Mister Ketter!"


    Yuna had been smart enough to make it as assistant head of the department. She shook her head, stering on a winning smile that looked nothing like the expression Wilbur had first seen of her.

 Chapter 1581

    "Mister Ketter..."


    "This is our cardiology department!"


    "There are thirty-two people in the cardiology department medical team, including sixteen nurses, two head nurses, six intern doctors, six clinicians, and the head doctors."


    "Let me lead you to meet our head doctors, Doctor Lyon and Doctor Hanes."


    Yuna cautiously introduced Wilbur at the reception desk in the cardiology department. She did not dare to disrespect him.


    Wilbur defeated the arrogant and reckless Yance Hoover, after all. She was only a woman who got to be an assistant because of her good looks, so she felt like she was inferior to Wilbur.


    "Can you introduce me to the people around here? I''ll thank you properly after I''m familiar with the intern department, Miss Seal," Wilbur replied to her introduction with a smile. His friendly demeanor was totally different from when he was in Yance''s office.


    "I''m just doing my job."


    Yuna seemed humbler towards Wilbur''s politeness. She was afraid of offending Wilbur and caused trouble for herself.


    Worried shouts could be heard from behind them when Yuna was about to lead Wilbur to the cardiology department office.


    "Clear the path!"


    "Out of the way!"


    They looked back and saw a few doctors rushing to push a patient inside. Behind the doctors were a few extraordinary-looking people with morous clothes. They seemed to be the family of the patient.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s wrong with the patient?"


    Wilbur and Yuna dodged out of the way. A middle-aged woman in a pink nurse outfit rushed towards the doctors.


    "This is the father of Chief Chance, the chief at the police station of our economic- technological development area! He is a top-notch veteran. He was injured during the early years of war, so he always has a heart condition! He was stressed with family matters, so he passed out in his house. Hurry up and get Doctor Hanes to inspect him. ording to his family, Doctor Hanes is the veteran''s main doctor."


    The head nurse in pink, Hailey Zie, instantly frowned and said, "Doctor Hanes and Doctor Lyon have an important operation this morning. They are currently operating, so I can''t get them for you. Send him to the emergency room first and let the clinically experienced Doctor Craw save him..."


    The doctors and nurses were about to send the patient to the emergency room when Hailey said that.


    However, the middle-aged woman pped her on the face once she said it.


    The loud p echoed in the hallway. Wilbur frowned slightly on the side. Then, the middle-aged woman could be heard verbally abusing the nurse.


    "What did you say, you bitch? If anything happens to my dad, the Paynes will never forgive you! My husband is the police chief, and my uncle is a member of the provincial standingmittee. I won''t quit until you hurry up and get Doctor Hanes!"


    The hospital staff seemed used to the tantrums of the crazy woman. Even the head nurse who was pped also lowered her gaze and stayed quiet. Tension in the room was high.

 Chapter 1582

    Wilbur watched nearby as he did not n to get involved. However, he changed his mind after hearing that the patient was a veteran.


    Wilbur noticed that the old man''s life was at stake through his Iris Veritas. The patient would die if he did not receive urgent treatment within three minutes.


    He stepped forward and said, "Madam! Please don''t obstruct the doctors. Our hospital won''t be responsible if your actions affect the rescue time of the patient." Everyone in the hallway looked over at Wilbur''s interference.


    What he said hurt the patient''s family members. A young man with dyed blonde hair and hip-hop-style clothes instantly pointed at Wilbur and scolded, "Who the hell let you out, dickhead? How dare you speak to my mom like that? Do you want me to break your legs or something?"


    A loud p could be heard again, but Wilbur was not the one who was pped. The arrogant blonde man was pped instead.


    "I don''t care if you''re the police chief''s family member. I won''t let you off with just a p if you obstruct the doctors'' work again. How about you call Orin Campbell of the province? Ask him if I have what it takes to say this!"


    Orin Campbell? The person in charge of Kardon Province?


    They were stunned by the astounding confidence that Wilbur showed. Moreover, he mentioned Orin, so the arrogant middle-aged woman and the blonde man instantlypromised. They did not dare to protest again.


    The family of an authoritative figure knew well that the person in charge of the province was immensely powerful.


    A mere police chief and provincialmittee meant nothing to Orin. Orin could take them down easily if they were caught conducting illegal activities.


    Wilbur noticed that the family was intimidated, so he nced at Hailey and said, "Hurry up and send the patient to the emergency room. Perform emergency resuscitation on him..."


    Wilbur checked whether the old man was still breathing, and then he sneakily dropped a red pill into the mouth.


    He did it extremely stealthily, so no one noticed. Otherwise, the crazy family members would cause a scene again.


    He used a special heart pill to secure the old man''s life. Wilbur then helped the others to send the patient to the emergency room.


    "Doctor Craw is here! Doctor Craw is here..."


    A nurse and a middle-aged doctor ran into the emergency room right after Wilbur assisted Hailey in sending in the unconscious old man. The head nurse, Hailey, stayed back and stopped Wilbur.


    "Sir, thanks for the help! However, our hospital stiptes that non-doctors from our hospital are not allowed to enter the emergency room. I hope you understand!"


    Hailey smiled apologetically at Wilbur before heading into the emergency room. "I understand!" said Wilbur.


    He stopped and looked back at the astounded Yuna. He said, "The matters are dealt with here, Miss Seal. Let''s go!"


    Then, Wilbur left with Yuna. The mother-and-son duo who caused a scene angrily watched as Wilbur left, and then they took their phones out and made calls.


    Wilbur was unaware of their actions, but the news of how he defended Hailey quickly spread in the hospital.


    Wilbur realized something while following Yuna to the cardiology department office. He felt that if he wanted to avoid exposing his identity and still have a foothold in the hospital, he would need some help.


    Therefore, he called Faron on the way to the cardiology department.

 Chapter 1583

    "Bro, how do you feel about your first day as a spy?"


    Faron was just done with cultivation training in Seke Ind when he received a call from Wilbur.


    "Stop it! Come to the hospital right now and pretend to be my cousin. I need a proper background to stay here. Otherwise, I can''t investigate anything with my identity."


    Wilbur reminded Faron of a few things quietly before hanging up. Then, he followed Yuna to the cardiology department office.


    He saw seven doctors in the office. Some of them were checking on medical cases, and some of them were ying games out of boredom. They portrayed the essence of an office habitat.


    "Listen up, everyone! This is our new intern, Shay Ketter. Doctor Ketter might be joining the cardiovascr department, so Doctor Hoover wants me to show him around. You should all get to know him."


    Wilbur and Yuna attracted a lot of attention as soon as they walked in.


    Yuna was more than forty years old, but she maintained herplexion well. She had a gorgeous face and a wonderful body. Moreover, there were a lot of rumors about her at the hospital, so she was the center of attention wherever she went.


    She mentioned that Yance instructed her to lead Wilbur to the office, so everyone hurriedly stood. They introduced themselves in a friendly manner.


    "Hi! I''m Tacey Steward!"


    "Hi! I''m Dominic West!"


    ...


    Wilbur said hello to the doctors and nurses in the office too, so they got to know him.


    He heard a voiceing from behind him when he was about to check out the neurology department with Yuna.


    "Young man, I know Doctor Hoover rmended you, but we prioritizepetence and experience. I don''t care who rmended you if you''re ipetent. You won''t be able to be promoted to a full-time doctor in a fixed timeframe. The cardiology department won''t hire ipetent doctors."


    It sounded condescending. Wilbur turned around and saw a man in his fifties and


    a beautiful woman doctor who looked younger than thirty years old.


    "Doctor Hanes!"


    "Doctor Lyon!"


    The doctors in the office hurriedly nodded and weed them when they walked in.


    The others were unaware of Wilbur''s incredible methods, but Yuna was well


    aware...


    Wilbur dealt with Yance on his first day on the job, and he pped the wife and the son of the police chief before he officially started.


    She wondered what would happen to her assistant career if Wilbur offended Steven Hanes of the cardiovascr department.


    Therefore, she hurriedly eased the tension by saying, "You''re right, Doctor Hanes. Even our CEO said that nothing could go wrong with you here..."


    She nced at Wilbur afterplimenting Steven. Then, she hurriedly said, "But Mister Ketter''s resume is remarkable too. Doctor Hoover is also impressed!"


    Steven scoffed coldly at her intentional words, and he did not say much. He nced at Wilbur and walked straight to his office.


    Wilbur did not look ufortable at the unreasonable hostility from Steven. He looked at the beautiful woman doctor who came in with Steven, extended his hand out, and said, "Hi, Doctor Lyon. I''m Shay Ketter!"


    "Hi, I''m Nadine Lyon!"

 Chapter 1584

    "We wee you if you want to join our department. Also, thanks for helping my cousin today. You can look for me anytime if you need any help in the future."


    Nadine extended her smooth and elegant hand, she gently shook hands with Wilbur. Wilbur seemed to leave a good impression on her.


    "Cousin? I don''t think..."


    Wilbur was puzzled by the cousin she mentioned. Then, he remembered what happened at the receptionist''s desk.


    He instantly asked, "Could it be...? Is the head nurse your cousin, Doctor Lyon?"


    "Yes! Also, I have good news. That retired veteran was rescued in time because of your help, and his life is not in danger anymore. My cousin and I will treat you to a meal when you''re free. Otherwise, my cousin would''ve been in trouble if anything happened to that veteran! This is my name card!"


    She passed a name card to him while she spoke.


    He epted it without hesitation, thenughed and said, "It''s my duty as a doctor to ensure the safety of a patient. It''s what I should do. You''re being too kind, Doctor Lyon! I''ll treat you and everyone here to a meal when I''m officially hired!"


    Wilbur had no mercy towards those who were mean to him, but he would also be grateful to those who were nice.


    Therefore, he appreciated the first person who showed him kindness at the hospital.


    "Alright. I have a patient to check on right now. It makes no difference who''s paying for the meal once you''re officially in the department, Doctor Ketter!"


    She joked, then she grabbed a medical case and left the office in a hurry. She seemed very busy.


    Wilbur chatted with the doctors in the office after watching her leave. Then, he followed Yuna to the neurology department.


    Yuna said something vague on the way there, "Mister Ketter, I think you shouldn''t get too close to Nadine. The son of our CEO, Sky Jen, is pursuing her!"


    Wilbur ignored her advice, but he knew that she was trying to look out for him. He instantly said, "Don''t worry, Miss Seal. You won''t get in trouble for everything I do at the hospital! Don''t worry if anyone tries to pressure you because I won''t stand by and watch. I think you understand what to do for everything that happened today!"


    Yuna was not angry at what he said, she looked surprised instead.


    She had a lot of power, even though she was only a doctor''s assistant. However, she knew that she would lose her power the moment her youthful beauty was gone.


    She felt like she might have another option if she could get on Wilbur''s good side...


    Sheughed charmingly when she thought about that. She nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mister Ketter. I don''t know anything about what happened today. Feel free to ask if you need my help!"


    Then, she stuck her chest up as if she was implying something sexual.


    Yuna was a beautiful woman, but for someone like Wilbur who did notck women in his life, he was not affected.


    Noticing that Yuna was trying to seduce him, he ced a credit card in her cleavage.

 Chapter 1585

    "There are two hundred thousand dors in this card. Think of it as hush money! Also, help me keep an eye on Yance Hoover. Notify me in time if anything happens, and you''ll benefit from it."


    Wilbur had prepared some funds when he decided to go undercover. He felt that it was necessary to build some connections.


    Yuna was clearly what he was looking for. She did not have a wealthy background or an influential family, so she was the type who would go to great lengths to earn money.


    She was Yance''s assistant, so she was involved with a lot of his dealings. Wilbur believed that she had a lot of dirt on Yance.


    "Thanks, Mister Ketter! I''ll report to you on Yance from now on. Also, I have some evidence of his tax evasion. Look..."


    Her attitude was getting gradually more seductive after epting his money. Her curvy body almost touched Wilbur.


    Two hundred thousand dors!


    That amount of money might only be a few meals for rich people, but for Yuna who had less than ten thousand dors as her monthly wage, it was worth two years of wages.


    She tragically became a ything for Yance as the doctor''s assistant. She was also forced to drink with Yance at his gatherings. All of that made Yuna feel like she was an undignified woman.


    The wages Yance promised her were less than ten days of wages. It was clear that he saw her as a cheap woman.


    Yuna did not want to do it, but her daughter was ill. The monthly medical fees overwhelmed her.


    Although unwilling, she had no choice but to endure Yance''s exploitation.


    "Do youck money?"


    Wilbur seemed to notice it, so he asked.


    "My... My daughter has leukemia..."


    That question broke the wall she built around her heart. She lowered her gaze and wiped a tear away.


    Wilbur felt sorry for her after hearing her reply. Otherwise, he would not want to get involved with a seductive woman like her.


    "Just do what I assigned you! Don''t worry about money. You can look for this person if you need money. Tell them I sent you."


    Wilbur took out a refined medicine bottle. Then, he passed it to Yuna and said, "This is an herbal medicine that can be used on all illnesses. It can help any patient to strengthen the immune system and soothe their symptoms! It''s priceless on the market, so you better not show it to anyone and cause unnecessary trouble. I won''t be responsible for that."


    Yuna looked happy to see the medicine bottle Wilbur passed to her.


    She assumed that Wilbur was an extraordinary person, so she did not doubt him


    in the slightest when he passed her the medicine.


    There was no need for him to trick her, after all.


    She felt a warm sensation when she touched the medicine bottle. It felt veryfortable.


    That detail made Yuna realize that Wilbur was not lying. She assumed that the medicine in the bottle must be extremely valuable.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, Mister Ketter..."


    She pursed her lips and felt grateful towards him.


    "It''s what you deserve as a mother with unconditional love for your daughter. Let''s


    go. We should head to the neurology department!"

 Chapter 1586

    "People would think that I''m bullying you if you''re weeping!"


    Then, he followed the signs in the hallway and walked toward the neurology department.


    Meanwhile, in front of the hospital, a blonde young man, Reich Zynder, was weeping in front of a man in his thirties. Two of his teeth fell out after getting pped by Wilbur. He said, "Uncle, you have to avenge me since there are no rtives of the Campbells who work here! Look at how that guy knocked my tooth out..."


    He cried while exining his miserable experience. He passed his teeth to the older man.


    "That''s enough. I don''t want to see your broken teeth! I''ll avenge you. Your father can''t help you because of his status, but I''m your uncle! That rude guy hit you, and he dared scold your mother. I''ll p his face off."


    With that said, the man took his phone out and made a call.


    He said after someone answered the call, "Mac, bring some men to the hospital in the city. Someone dared to hit my nephew and my sister. I''ll make him kneel and beg for his life!"


    Wilbur had no idea that even though he used Faron''s name, the blonde guy sent someone to investigate his rtions with Faron. They discovered that Faron Campbell had no rtions to the hospital, so a scheme of revenge was in the making.


    Wilbur got to know everyone in the neurology department, then he decided to go through the paperwork.


    He ran into Faron when he walked to one of the rooms in the neurology department.


    "I''m here, bro! Tell me. What do you want me to do?"


    Wilbur saw a stranger next to Faron, so he asked curiously, "Why don''t you introduce me to your friend?"


    Faron smiled mysteriously and replied, "Bro, this is Levy Yam. His father holds an important position in the National Health Organization, but Mister Yam is an upright man, so he''s unwilling to participate in dirty work. It''s why he was oppressed by the National Health Organization. You can order this guy around if you need anything!"


    Wilbur extended his hand out toward the young man and said, "Hi, I''m Shay Ketter!"


    Levy did not dare to be arrogant against someone Faron had to obey, so he bowed and shook Wilbur''s hand with both his hands. He said emotionally, "Mister Ketter, I''ve heard a lot about you from Faron. My respect for you cannot be put into words. Feel free to give me orders from now on. I''m not worthy of being Faron''s friend if I dare to hesitate!"


    Wilbur smiled softly and patted his shoulder. He said, "I have something I need you to do right now. Can you do it?"


    "Yes! Of course!" promised Levy while thumping his chest audibly.


    "Good! Call the police then! Tell them I''m the one who wants you to make the report if they ask!"


    Wilbur passed a number to Levy as he watched a group of men rush into the hospital with the blonde man at the lead. Wilbur then added, "You better call the police soon, or Faron will go too hard on them!"


    The people near Wilbur looked confused to hear what he said.


    However, they understood what Wilbur meant by calling the police once they looked over.

 Chapter 1587

    "That''s him! Uncle, that''s the scum who hit me. He had the gall to im to know Governor Campbell and scolded my mom."


    Reich and the fat man led a group of thugs into the hospital. They saw Wilbur who walked out from the neurology department immediately.


    Devon Pathe, who had a rich background in Seechertown, immediately noticed that Reich pointed at Wilbur. He waved and told the thugs, "Surround him! I''ll p his face off today!"


    Wilbur nced at everyone with his Iris Veritas, seeing how they surrounded him menacingly. He decided to not attack when he realized they were just regr mortals.


    Moreover, it was his first day on the job. The hospital would have a proper reason not to hire him if he fought with thugs.


    Therefore, Wilbur gave a look at Faron on the side, saying, "I shouldn''t fight. You cultivated for so long while following me, so it''s time to see what you got!"


    "Don''t worry, bro... I''ll give up my family name if these useless thugs can even touch you!"


    Faron smiled confidently and rolled up his sleeves. He was about to attack, but he saw Levy being stunned on the side. He pped him on the head and asked, "What are you looking at? Hurry up and make the phone call!"


    Levy also hid behind Faron after the reminder. He started calling the police.


    Reich and Devon saw that Wilbur was hiding behind Faron, so they thought Wilbur was afraid and pushed his friend out to take the hit. Therefore, they told Faron arrogantly, "I''m giving you a chance now, dude. Hurry up and leave or face the consequences!"


    Faron scoffed at his threat and said, "Hey, fat ass! I wouldn''t even hit someone useless like you normally. However, I''m making an exception today. I don''t mind dealing with pests like you since you want to attack my bro!"


    "I hate it when people call me fat! You asked for this! Mac, break his arm first! I''ll pay for the medical fees!"


    Devon immediately lost it after being provoked by Faron. He waved at the tall man next to him, and the thugs behind him rushed toward Faron in one go.


    Seeing the thugs sprint toward him, Faron activated the Aura within him, instantly strengthening his physical power in all aspects.


    His sense, agility, strength, and endurance were improved.


    Over a dozen thugs were knocked unconscious by Faron in one go.


    Wilbur noticed how at ease Faron was and knew that the thugs were not even considered a proper warm-up for Faron.


    If he had topare Faron''s strength to something that was easier to visualize, one could say that Faron could punch an elephant to death using his full power.


    Faron had knocked out more than ten thugs in under a minute.


    He seemed unsatisfied, watching those thugs lying on the ground, and then turned to Devon and said, "Hey, fat ass! Tell you men toe at me all at once! You weaklings are so fragile. All it takes is just a soft punch to knock you out. It''s reallyme."


    Devon and Reich were shocked by Faron''s fighting prowess. Even Mac looked surprised.


    "Sir! This person seems to be a cultivator... Should we retreat?" Mac whispered to Devon.

 Chapter 1588

    "What? A cultivator?"


    Devon instantly had a mixed look after hearing Mac''sment. He looked indescribably scared, shocked, worried, and regretful, with his face clearly showing his range of emotions one after another.


    Devon reacted that way because he knew the weak should not fight with the powerful. Ordinary people should never provoke a cultivator.


    There were tons of cultivators with various skills and powers. Even the authorities would not mess with great cultivators easily no matter how rich or powerful they were.


    Jeremy Owens, who ruled Seechertown before, was the best example.


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? What happened to your arrogant demeanor?" mocked Faron coldly.


    He would not go easy on those bullies who were used to dominating the city.


    However, a middle-aged man in a uniform led a group of police officers to surround everyone when Faron thought Devon would back down.


    "Stop! On your knees and hands above your head!"


    A few thugs next to Devon immediately knelt when the middle-aged man shouted.


    However, Wilbur and the others noticed that Devon looked calm when the officer in the uniform came. He almost looked smug.


    More importantly, the instigative blonde man, Reich, stood behind the officer.


    Wilbur and the others knew their opponents could not deal with this situation with brute force, so they resorted to using official authority.


    Wilbur wondered when Elsa would show up to the rescue. Levy approached him and said, "Mister Ketter, I called the number you gave me. The woman said there was a special operation in town. She told us to cooperate with all legal procedures, and that we shouldn''t worry about anything."


    Wilbur quickly understood something...


    They would be taken to the lockup. It was why Elsa said that.


    Wilbur did not know what would happen after they entered the lockup, but he believed that the truth would be out once they got there!


    "Arrest them all! I can''t believe you dared to fightwlessly in broad daylight. I wouldn''t be worthy of my uniform if I can''t get rid of societal pests like you guys. Arrest these four too..."


    Wilbur, Faron, Levy, and Yuna were surrounded by police officers once the middle-aged man gave his order.


    "Sir, we didn''t participate in the fight. How can you arrest us, and how can you call us societal pests?"


    Wilbur looked unbothered while Levy tried to argue with words instead.


    "You didn''t participate in the fight just because you said so? If a murderer says he didn''t murder anyone, should I release him immediately as well? Save your breath. I''ll forcefully arrest you if you obstruct thew!"


    Wilbur and the others were taken to the lockup of the Economic Development Zone.

 Chapter 1589

    "Name?"


    "Shay Ketter!"


    "Gender?"


    "Male!"


    "When did you get involved in gang activities?"


    "I''m not a gangster, nor did I join a gang. Please don''t try suggestive questioning on me, sir!"


    "Ha. Alright, smarty pants. You hit someone at the hospital, so we can detain you for picking fights. You also participated in a group fight. How are you not a gangster?"


    Two unfriendly officers were interrogating Wilbur in the interrogation room of the lockup.


    However, they were not interrogating him ording to normal procedures. They used a lot of trick questions to bait Wilbur into admitting to serious crimes.


    Based on their behavior, Wilbur knew that they did a lot of dirty work. Otherwise, they would not act so recklessly.


    Wilbur felt unbothered by their scolding because he believed that Elsa was informed after they were arrested and taken away. Otherwise, Elsa would not instruct them to cooperate.


    He surmised that the special operation Elsa mentioned was not to eliminate an evil force against society, but rather, it was a special operation to eliminate the corruption amongw enforcers!


    Wilbur felt calm when he thought about that. He felt like he should y along since Elsa wanted him to.


    Coincidentally, he could use this to construct his background and get hired at the hospital. He felt like he would not be easily suspected.


    Therefore, Wilbur snapped back casually at the interrogators, "Sir! I think you should watch your mouth. I''m here to make a statement, not being interrogated. One might escape from thew, but karma would get them in the end. Perhaps those evildoers will be struck by lightning, don''t you think?"


    "You bitch! Who do you think you are to preach to us about ethics? You have to obey once you''re in here. I don''t care how powerful you think you are. Otherwise, I''ll rece the interrogation footage. I wonder if you want to be a smart mouth or take my fists!"


    The interrogator lost it after a few insults from Wilbur and threatened Wilbur to his face.


    However, Wilbur was not pressured by the empty threats. He asked teasingly, "Oh yeah? I was always a tough nut to crack. If I keep saying that I''m not a gangster, you guys wouldn''t be able to fulfill your mission, right? Some people are all talk. I''ll be stubborn today. What can you do about it?"


    Then, he sat properly and looked as if he was taunting them to take action.


    "Damn!"


    Thew enforcer seemed agitated by his actions. He stood and turned off the camera, then he walked toward Wilbur.


    He punched Wilbur without hesitation, but his fist did notnd on his face. It was as if there was an invisible shield in front of his face.


    Wilbur was an Emperor level cultivator. The guy in front of him would die tragically if he so wished.


    However, Wilbur did not do that. He looked at them as if he was a god looking at some annoying pests.


    "You... You''re a cultivator? Out with it! Which cult are you following?"

 Chapter 1590

    He realized his fist did notnd on Wilbur''s face, so he instantly pulled out his gun as if he encountered a powerful enemy and pointed the gun at Wilbur''s head.


    "You wrongfully used me of being a gangster, and now you''re using me of being a cultist? It seems you really just pin whatever crimes on others all willy- nilly. Are you going to shoot me if I don''t admit that I''m a cultist?"


    Ordinary people would probably be scared to death if they were held at gunpoint.


    However, Wilbur was at ease. He mocked the officer who was pointing a gun at him.


    "Hey! This has real bullets. Even if you''re an Aura level cultivator, your shield won''t work at this distance. I think you better confess. Otherwise, things won''t end well for you when the professional cultivator interrogators get here!"


    Wilbur did not react to the threat. He leaned on the chair nonchntly and teased, "You haven''t even shot me yet. How are you so sure that my shield wouldn''t work? I''m used to threats, so your pathetic tricks don''t work on me. Stop fooling around in front of me!"


    The door of the interrogation room opened when Wilbur was done talking. Then, the middle-aged man who led the police to arrest them walked in.


    "Holden Zank, put your gun down!"


    The middle-aged man red at the officer, then turned to Wilbur. He smirked menacingly and said, "Young man, perhaps you''re from a family of cultivators, so you have some background. However, I call the shots in this ce! You picked a fight at the hospital, then you fought with gangsters. These two crimes cannd you up to eight years in prison! Moreover, you''re a cultivator. I''m afraid you''ll be sent to the Kardon Province Prison!"


    Wilbur knew about the Kardon Province Prison he mentioned.


    It was said that the prison detained criminal cultivators. Any cultivator inside was an evil serial killer.


    However, Wilbur was an Emperor level cultivator. He met a lot of cultists, but there were very few who were a threat to him. There was no way he would be afraid of his threat.


    "Does that mean you''re going to send me to prison? Can''t I justpensate and apologize?"


    Wilbur acted like he was giving in while looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Haha! I thought you were tough, but you chickened out when you heard about the prison. It seems like you''re not as great as you think you are. Seeing as you want peace so much, as long as you pay a hundred million dors in


    A hundred million dors?


    Wilbur was not too surprised. It was easy for cultivators to make a good sum of money, after all.


    However, Wilbur was acting, so he would not y along with their script. He instantly asked, "Only a hundred million dors? Are you looking down on me? Or is it because you puny people have limited imagination? I hoped that you pests woulde up with some new methods to surprise me. Now it seems that I''ve overestimated you! I have to say that you''ve disappointed me."

 Chapter 1591

    Viewpoint Vis.


    This was the second most wealthy neighborhood in Seechertown. Even though the houses here were not as extravagant as Wilbur''s Seke Ind, they were still quite valuable.


    In front of vi number 88, Elsa, as the vice-captain of special operations, was coordinating a surprise inspection of Jurgen Zynder''s home, the highest-ranking official of the Economic Development Zone.


    "Hello! Today, we''re here to conduct a surprise inspection of Jurgen Zynder''s home. Please cooperate with our operation and do not obstruct our actions. Otherwise, we''ll arrest you for obstruction of thew. Here is our search warrant. Please have a look!"


    After knocking on Jurgen''s door, Elsa immediately presented a search warrant to a middle-aged woman wearing an apron who looked like the housekeeper.


    Then, Elsa forcefully pushed open the door and began searching Jurgen''s home with the team.


    "Captain, we found something here!"


    "There''s a secret door in here..."


    As the team meticulously searched every corner of the house, they quickly discovered many valuable assets and arge amount of cash in Jurgen''s home.


    Finally, after Elsa and the team entered a secret room in Jurgen''s house, they found some special documents.


    After sealing those documents, Else personally took them and headed to the Economic Development Zone''s office with the rest of her team to arrest Jurgen. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man who was the one who captured Wilbur was alreadypletely infuriated by Wilbur''s uncooperative attitude!


    That middle-aged man was none other than Jurgen, the highest-ranking official of the Economic Development Zone!


    Looking at Wilbur''s defiance, Jurgen''s face darkened as he shouted, "Brat! Don''t even think you can challenge me without any fear just because you can use your aura. Believe it or not, even if you''re at the top of the Aura level, I can still make sure that you won''t be able to walk out of this door today."


    "I do! I wouldn''t believe half a word if anyone else was saying that, but I can believe you. After all, you''re at least at the Ambience level, right? But I''m very curious. I sense an evil aura around you. Is it possible that what you''re practicing is rted to an evil cult?"


    When Wilbur said that, Jurgen felt that his secrets had been exposed and immediately released some intense hostility.


    As an Emperor level cultivator, Wilbur could naturally sense the hostility that was released by Jurgen unintentionally.


    However, Wilbur was not afraid of someone at that level since he possessed absolute power. He continued to speak casually.


    "You wear the cloak of righteousness, but you practice evil techniques and do despicable things under the guise of justice while thinking you''re the embodiment of righteousness. I truly admire the audacity of people like you. You''re truly thick- skinned!"


    After Wilbur generously finished his ''praise'', Jurgen was already filled with anger. "All of you, get out! I want to see how stubborn this scum can be!"


    It seemed that Wilbur had struck a sore spot. Jurgen waved his hand to dismiss the people around him, intending to have a ''reasonable discussion'' with Wilbur behind closed doors.

 Chapter 1592

    The people in the room had not even left the interrogation room when an officer rushed in anxiously, "Sir, this is bad. We''re being surrounded!"


    Surrounded?


    Hearing the words of that officer, Jurgen frowned before he cursed at the other person angrily, "Are you out of your mind? Who would dare to surround us?"


    The officer looked aggrieved when he was scolded by Jurgen like that. The man exined with a low voice, "Sir, it seems to be the people from the Kardon Province Special Forces Unit!"


    The Kardon Province Special Forces Unit!


    Hearing the words uttered by that man, Jurgen''s expression changed abruptly. Then, he immediately abandoned dealing with Wilbur immediately as he rushed out the door and quickly disappeared from the corridor.


    Unlike Jurgen''s surprised expression upon hearing about the Kardon Province Special Forces Unit, Wilbur immediately thought of the evil techniques that Jurgen practiced.


    As the highest-ranking official of the office, Jurgen still dared to practice those techniques. It was only a matter of time before he was targeted.


    Moreover, with Jurgen controlling the power at the office, it was possible for Jurgen to use it to suppress the Kardon Province Special Forces Unit.


    However, what puzzled Wilbur was the bloody aura he sensed from Jurgen. It was something he had never seen before!


    Meanwhile, after learning that his office was surrounded, Jurgen returned to his office immediately, changing into in clothes and nning to sneak away.


    However, just as Jurgen was about to slip out through his secret passage, he was stopped by a stranger on a secluded street.


    Leaning against a utility pole by the side of the road, the stranger said calmly to Jurgen, "Mister Zynder, there''s no need for you to waste your energy trying to escape. Since we''re here today, we''ll definitely take you back for questioning... Now, you can either use any means you have to try and kill me and my colleagues, then kill everyone involved in this arrest and escape for the moment, or you can just surrender willingly. Everyone will have a much easier time. What do you think?"


    Hearing that man''s words, Jurgen scoffed and said, "Surrender willingly? I endured all the disgust of practicing evil techniques every day just for this! You''re not worthy of making me surrender to face thew!"


    After he said that, Jurgen used his senses to probe the people surrounding him


    and found that there were two more on the roof by the roadside and at the fork in


    the road behind him. So, he decided to break through.


    However, just as Jurgen was about to summon up his spiritual energy, he suddenly heard a voice next to him.


    "Are you sure you want to do that? If you injure anyone from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, then you should know what your fate will be, as well as any of your family members who were involved in this!"


    Hearing that sudden voice, Jurgen turned around his head in surprise only to see Ryder there with an indifferent expression!


    Feeling the terrifying aura emanating from Ryder, Jurgen, who had originally intended to go berserk, did not dare to move at all.


    What a powerful man! Was that the oppressive feeling a Sanctuary level expert exuded? Why did he feel like it was impossible to muster up the courage to resist this man?

 Chapter 1593

    Jurgen was immensely shocked by Ryder''s sudden appearance!


    He had just used his senses to survey the surroundings, and apart from the three people surrounding him, he did not detect the fourth person at all.


    But the moment he withdrew his senses, Ryder mysteriously appeared in front of him. This level of strength was definitely leagues above his!


    "Are you a master of the Sanctuary level?" Jurgen asked slowly, looking at Ryder''s indifferent face.


    "It doesn''t matter what level I am. What matters is that you understand what consequences your actions will bring! Although you only have one son in your official records, the organization has found out about your illegitimate son Marc Zynder overseas."


    Ryder paused for a moment, then continued, "Just now, we have already subdued your eldest son Reich Zynder, and another team has gone overseas to prepare to go to where your youngest son lives. The reason I''m telling you all this is just to inform you of one thing, that is, as long as you confess and submit to thew, the organization will consider the innocence of your family. Of course, if you resist and cause losses to the country, even if your family members are innocent, their future may not be too bright."


    After Ryder finished speaking, Jurgen fell into silence, seemingly struggling with his thoughts.


    After about three minutes, the spiritual energy circting in Jurgen''s body dissipated, and he sighed deeply, saying, "Forget it. I''ll go with you!"


    "Get in the car!"


    Ryder sealed Jurgen''s abilities with a wave of his hand and took him away directly.


    At the Economic Development Zone lockup on the other side, Wilbur was bored, pondering which cult Jurgen''s evil techniques came from, when Elsa walked in.


    After entering the room, Elsa looked at Wilbur, who was deep in thought, and jokingly teased him, "You seem lost in thought. It''s as though you''re not in a hurry to leave here!" she teased jokingly as she entered the room. Why don''t you stay a little longer, I''ll go deal with some matters here, and thene visit youter?"


    "Stop joking around! Let me out quickly, and release Yuna as well. She''s just an innocent bystander, yet Jurgen even arrested her. When you catch Jurgen, make sure to deal with that inhumane man properly. That''s in line with the organization''s mission to serve the people! Also, it''s my first day at work in the hospital, and something like this has already happened. Later, send someone with a bit of status to the hospital to pretend to apologize and mitigate the impact, or else my job here might be in jeopardy."


    Listening to Wilbur''s words, Elsa crossed her arms and adopted the posture of a shrewd merchant bargaining, saying, "So, tell me, if I let you go, what''s in it for me?"


    "You''re a beautiful woman, but why are you so despicable? I would say you''re in the wrong profession. If you were in business, you might already be a wealthy woman! Tell me, what benefits do you want? As long as I can do it, I''ll fulfill your requests!"


    Faced with Elsa''s cheekiness, Wilbur, even being at the Emperor level, could onlypromise.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. When I figure it out, I''ll let you know! But remember, you owe me a promise! Alright, that''s it for now. I''m leaving. Someone wille to help you with the procedurester!"


    With that, Elsa left with a smug look on her face.


    "I... Well, I''m usually the one hunting all the swans, but I feel like I''ve been poked by a chick today..."


    Watching Elsa leave, Wilbur felt a sense of being outwitted.


    Looking at the detention room that bound him, Wilbur decided to endure it for the time being.


    After all, this was all built with the sweat and toil of the people. Destroying it would only harm others without benefiting himself.


    At noon, Wilbur and Yuna finally returned to the hospital, but the morning''s events had already be widely known.


    As a result, as soon as Wilbur and Yuna returned, they were summoned to the office of the hospital director.


    Entering the director''s office, Wilbur noticed that apart from Yance, there were several department heads and several members of the board of directors present.


    "Shay!"


    After sitting down in the room, Dean Horford spoke first, "I''m Dean Horford. I''m representing the hospital to inquire about today''s incident involving you two at the hospital. I hope you''ll be honest because this will affect the hospital''s decision on whether to hire you or not. Do you understand?"


    "Understood! If you have any questions, feel free to ask, and I''ll answer them truthfully."


    Wilbur nodded earnestly, his attitude so upright that no fault could be found.


    However, just as Dean Horford was about to begin the routine questioning, a nurse knocked on the door and then walked in to say to Dean Horford, "Dean, Mister Howard wants to see you. He says it''s about the arbitrary actions of the Economic Development Zone lockup and the abuse of power in arresting our hospital doctors. He specifically came to apologize to Wilbur and Yuna!"


    Pendleton Howard?


    Hearing that the governor of Seechertown wanted toe, everyone present was surprised.


    Upon hearing this, Dean Horford quickly got up and waved to everyone, "Why are you still sitting? Come with me to greet him!"


    With that, Dean Horford led arge group of hospital staff and hurried to greet Pendleton.


    Wilbur had a special status and a different mindset from the others. ording to his thinking, as long as Elsa sent a deputy captain over to say a few words, there would be no problem with his employment. But Wilbur never expected Pendleton to suddenly make a visit, so it was somewhat unexpected.


    ording to Wilbur''s spection, Pendleton was definitely not someone Elsa couldmand, and in Seechertown, there were very few people who couldmand Pendleton. Therefore, Wilbur concluded that Pendleton''s visit must be rted to a prominent figure. Otherwise, it would not make sense for Pendleton to lower himself to help him in his current status! With doubts in his mind, Wilbur hung back at the end of the weing party.


    However, just as he reached the gate, Wilbur''s phone rang.

 Chapter 1594

    "Mister Howard, your visit truly brings glory to our hospital. I, along with all my colleagues, would really love to wee you!"


    "Apuse!"


    At the entrance of the hospital, Dean Horford led the crowd to wee Pendleton and then began to tter him shamelessly.


    Amidst the apuse of the ground, Pendleton gestured for silence before he spoke, "I''m not here today to provide guidance or inspect anything in the hospital. I just heard that the person in charge of the Economic Development Zone''s office abused his powerst night, causing quite a stir in our hospital, so I came to offer an apology. I''d like Dean Horford to arrange a meeting for me to see the people involved so I can express my remorse. After all, this also counts as negligence in our duty, doesn''t it?"


    Dean Horford immediately nodded and said, "Mister Howard, rest assured, we will do our best to cooperate with you!"


    With that, Dean Horford turned to look at Yance and said, "Doctor Yance, I heard that you''re quite familiar with those two, so I''ll leave this matter to you. I''ll take the leaders to the conference room now. Go find them and make sure you fully cooperate with Mister Howard!"


    After he said that, everyone filed in and headed toward the conference room.


    At a corner of the hospital lobby, just as Wilbur hung up the phone after a call from Cape Consortium''s security, Yuna was sent by Yance to find him.


    "Doctor Ketter! The dean and Mister Howard are waiting for you in the hospital conference room. I heard that Mister Howard specifically asked to see you. Shall we go now so they don''t get impatient?"


    After Yuna found Wilbur, she cautiously exined the situation and then stood quietly aside, waiting for a response from Wilbur.


    "Let''s go then! It will be good if we can get Mister Howard to help clear our names and restore our reputation. Otherwise, the hospital might think I''m a member of the criminal underworld and refuse to employ me. What would I do then?"


    After joking for a moment, Wilbur followed Yuna to the hospital''s conference room. "Doctor Yance, Dean! Yuna said you were looking for me. What''s the matter?" After entering the room, Wilbur nced at Pendleton sitting in the corner before he looked at Yance and the dean, feigning ignorance.


    "Shay, right?"


    "That''s right, I had Doctor Yance call you over because there was a disturbance at the hospital today and I heard you were involved and taken away. After Mister Howard found out about this, he found out that the Economic Development Zone''s office acted recklessly. So, he came to offer condolences to the two people who were wrongly arrested."


    "This is Mister Howard!


    "Now, please allow Mister Howard to say a few words. Let''s apud him!"


    After the dean finished speaking, he gestured toward Pendleton sitting in the main seat and the room erupted in apuse.


    "Thank you all for being here! I won''t dwell on the formalities. The main reason I''m here today is to express my condolences to the two individuals who were wrongly arrested."

 Chapter 1595

    With that, Pendleton turned to look at Wilbur and Yuna, saying, "Doctor Ketter, Miss Seal, in order to show our sincerity in correcting our mistakes, feel free to bring up any requests either of you might have. As long as it''s within my authority, I will do my best to amodate you!"


    Pendleton was naturally long acquainted with Wilbur, but he knew that Wilbur always took unconventional paths as a person of high status. So, when faced with Wilbur''s apparent unfamiliarity, Pendleton pretended not to recognize him.


    Furthermore, Pendleton''s statement was meant to tell Wilbur, "Sir, if you want anything, just speak up. I''ll definitely do it!"


    Wilbur naturally understood the implication behind Pendleton''s words. Without hesitation, he replied, "I came to the hospital today for a job, but after what happened today, the start date got dyed. As long as this matter doesn''t affect my employment and reputation, I have no other requests!"


    When he heard Wilbur''s words, Pendleton naturally had to deal with it even though he did not know why Wilbur hade to this hospital.


    Pendleton turned to the dean and smiled, saying, "Dean Horford, since this is a misunderstanding, there should be no problems with Doctor Ketter''s appointment,


    right?"


    When he heard Pendleton''s seemingly questioning but actually suggestive words, Dean Horford smiled, saying, "Mister Howard, rest assured, Doctor Ketter''s employment will not be an issue at all. I''ll have Doctor Hoover take care of it!"


    After receiving that reply, Pendleton nodded in approval, "Then I''ll trouble you two with this. I''ll invite you to a meal when I have the chance!"


    After he said that, they exchanged some pleasantries before Pendleton looked at Yuna beside Wilbur, "Miss Seal! You were also one of the misunderstood. Do you have any requests?"


    Upon hearing Pendleton''s question, Yuna nced at Yance and the dean. Not daring to say anything reckless, she shook her head and said, "Thank you, Mister Howard, for your concern. The misunderstanding has been cleared up, and I haven''t suffered any losses, so I have no requests."


    When he heard that, Pendleton chuckled. Then, he took out two business cards from his pocket, "For Miss Seal and Doctor Ketter''s sense of righteousness, I express my deepest admiration! This is my private number. If you two need anything in the future, feel free to contact me and I''ll do my best to help."


    Pendleton did not know the rtionship between Yuna and Wilbur, so he had to treat them equally to support Wilbur. With that endorsement, Wilbur and Yuna''s treatment in the hospital would not only improve, but anyone who wanted to cause trouble for them in the future would also have to consider Pendleton''s influence!


    "Alright! Let''s leave it at that for today. I still have a meeting in the city. I''ll take my leave and not disturb your precious time."


    After finishing what he needed to do, Pendleton left the hospital.


    Thanks to Pendleton''s visit, Wilbur was able to smoothly start working in the Cardiology Department at the hospital.


    After a busy day at the hospital, Wilbur was preparing to go home when he was unexpectedly stopped by Elsa just as he walked out of the hospital gate,


    Seeing Elsa blocking his way, Wilbur joked, "Miss Janae, what do you want? Let''s make it clear, I won''t do anything that goes against a man''s will and conscience!" "Against a man''s will and conscience? You can continue dreaming! I came to ask you for your opinion on something. Come, let''s find somewhere we can eat and talk!"


    Else rolled her eyes at Wilbur''sment before opening the car door, and gesturing for Wilbur to get in.


    There was naturally no way Wilbur would refuse to have someone serve as his driver right after getting off work, as well as being treated to food and drinks.


    So, Wilbur shook his head and got into Elsa''s car before heading toward the city center.

 Chapter 1596

    Inside a restaurant in the city center, Wilbur and Elsa had just sat down in a quiet private room when Elsa tossed a folder in front of him.


    "The information in here was found when I searched Jurgen''s home. ording to the documents, it''s evident that a certain official from the provincial health department of Seechertown has bribed Jurgen several times, asking him to quell a series of medical disputes caused by a certain drug in all the hospitals in the Economic Development Zone! Also, some of the transactions recorded in this file were made in the name of your hospital''s dean''s wife and were transferred to Jurgen''s hands. I don''t know if you came to this hospital because of this, but I''m willing to guess that you didn''te to this small hospital to gain some life experience."


    Listening to what Elsa said, Wilbur remained nomittal. He just picked up the file on the table and nced through it. After remembering the name Daxon Curl, he spoke, "And you''re giving me this file... I''m guessing there''s more to it than just letting me take a look?"


    Hearing Wilbur questioning her motives, Elsa said calmly, "Unless someonees forward to expose this scandal, they won''t be exposed to the public eye and will continue to be hidden in the shadows thanks to those benefiting from it. You have great power, wealth, and influence. You can fully expose this and make sure that these parasites receive the punishment they deserve. Don''t forget, you owe me a favor!"


    Wilbur nodded at what Elsa said.


    After all, once such a huge group suffered losses, the power of the unified suppression was not something an ordinary person could withstand.


    Elsa had given it a lot of thought beforeing to him. Otherwise, she would not have pinpointed the most important parts of the matter with just a few words!


    "Fine! I''ll take this matter on. Once I investigate and rify it in the next few days, this matter will definitely be brought to light in a reasonable manner."


    Wilbur agreed but did not reveal that his actual purpose in infiltrating this hospital was to expose medical malpractice in the first ce.


    After all, he had promised Shay to keep it a secret and not tell anyone or all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    After the dinner, the two of them returned to Seke Ind together. Wilbur was thinking hard about how to expose this matter as much as he could.


    Looking at Wilbur''s preupied expression, Faye asked, "You seem distracted. What are you thinking of?"


    When it came to Faye, Wilbur naturally trusted herpletely. So, he told her about what he talked about with Elsa.


    After Faye listened to the details, she thought about it for a moment before finally saying, "If you want to nail down all the criminal activities, you''ll need both direct evidence and testimonies! You might have obtained records of their bribery, but you''ll still need testimonies and physical evidence to prove that there are victims and perpetrators involved in this matter. Otherwise, I doubt you''ll have enough to prosecute the masterminds behind the scenes!"


    When he heard what Faye said, Wilbur suddenly had an epiphany. After entering the hospital, he had been focused on finding evidence but overlooked getting any testimonies!


    The fact that the hospital dared tomit such tant illegal activities meant that the evidence would not be obtained so easily.


    With Faye''s reminder, Wilbur knew what to do next.


    The next day, after Wilbur clocked in at the hospital, he knocked on the door of Steven Hanes, the head of the Cardiology Department.

 Chapter 1597

    "Come in!"


    Hearing that, Wilbur pushed the door open and walked to Steven''s desk, intending to take leave to investigate the victims of Andika.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need me for something?" Steven asked with a displeased expression when he saw Wilbur.


    Steven had actually been unwilling to let Wilbur enter their department. However, with the support of Yance, Dean Horford, and Pendleton, he had been forced to do it regardless of how he felt.


    Seeing the annoyance on Steven''s face, Wilbur ignored it as he said, "Sir! I would like to take a leave of absence. I have urgent matters to attend to today."


    Take leave? Steven''s expression got uglier when he heard that. He mmed his hand on the table angrily and shouted, "Shay, don''t even think you can do whatever you want just because you have support! Is this how you''re supposed to act on your first day of work? Do you even want to work here? I call the shots in this department. If you don''t want to work, you can go ask for a transfer out of the department right now!"


    Hearing Steven''s roar, Wilbur seemedpletely indifferent. Instead, the others in the department started to look at him differently, feeling like Wilbur really was someone special!


    On his first day of reporting to work, he got into trouble with the son of the head of the Economic Development Zone office and was taken away.


    Then, on his first official day of work, he wanted to take leave. It had to be said that such bold moves were unprecedented in their hospital.


    "Sir, are there any rules that say that I can''t take leave on my first day of work? If you want to wield your power to oppress others, I can always go talk to Doctor Hoover and Dean Horford. If that doesn''t work, then I''ll just have to call Mister Howard and tell him that I''m being ostracized at the hospital and can''t work normally due to the negligence of their internal staff. Do you think Mister Howard would me me for being inexperienced if he knew about this? Or would he me certain people for disregarding him?"


    Hearing Wilbur''s piercing words, Steven dared not say anything more even if he was gritting his teeth in anger.


    After all, if Wilbur really brought up something so trivial to Pendleton, then he would not be able to handle it as just a department head.


    Just as Steven was feeling conflicted, Yance happened to be going through his rounds and entered, saying, "Doctor Hanes, just give Doctor Keller a leave slip. It''s fine if he wants to take leave in the first ce. There''s enough staff in the department right now. He''ll be able to concentrate better after he finishes his business, right?"


    Steven red at Wilbur helplessly after Yance''s words. Then, he reluctantly approved Wilbur''s leave.


    "Thank you, Doctor Hoover!"


    After getting his leave, Wilbur left amidst the admiring gazes of the crowd.


    After leaving the hospital, Wilbur directly hailed a taxi and headed to the outskirts of the Economic Development Zone.


    Because ording to the information provided by Elsa, in the earlier incident involving the Andika drug, there was a family of victims, and the number of victims reached six, making it one of the cases with the highest number of victims'' rtives involved!


    Wilbur''s task that day was to find this family and record video evidence. As long as he could persuade them toe forward as witnesses, this matter would be easy to handle!

 Chapter 1598

    In front of the gate of a dpidated old building on the outskirts of the Economic Development Zone, Wilbur raised his hand and knocked on the rusty gate. After waiting for a while, an elderly amputee with both legs missing struggled toe out and open the door.


    "Who are you looking for, young man?" The elderly disabled man opened the door and saw Wilbur''s unfamiliar face, so he asked with a puzzled expression.


    Wilbur smiled after he heard that, asking, "Excuse me, sir. Is this Lindon Tomaz''s family?"


    Hearing Wilbur''s question, the old man immediately had a vignt look on his face. He carefully looked at Wilbur and asked, "What is your rtionship with that person? Do you need something from them?"


    Seeing the old man''s wary look, Wilbur knew that it might not be as easy as he imagined to gather evidence.


    After a moment of thought, Wilbur had a sudden moment of inspiration. Then, he took out Pendelton''s business card and handed it to the old man, saying, "Sir, I''m the secretary of Pendleton Howard, the one in charge of the city. I''m here to make some inquiries. Are you free?"


    "No, not at all... Just leave! I don''t know any Lindon Tomaz either!"


    The man immediately waved his hand to reject Wilbur when he heard Wilbur''s purpose. Then, he mmed the door shut without giving Wilbur another chance to speak.


    "This is weird! The address clearly says this is the ce, but..."


    Wilbur muttered to himself outside the door for a moment, then he quickly understood what was going on.


    To confirm his spection, Wilbur decided to go to the vige store at the entrance to ask about the situation.


    When he arrived, Wilbur saw several young men who were sitting shirtless at the entrance, drinking and ying some games. Wilbur just nced at them casually before entering the store and grabbing a bottle of water. He nned to ask about the situation while he paid.


    "How much for the water?" Wilbur approached the counter and asked the fat, bespectacled man who was focused on his phone.


    "Two! And no credit..."


    When he heard that, the man nced at the water in Wilbur''s hand and quoted the price before he continued to bow his head down and y with his phone.


    "Boss, can I ask you something? I not asking for free either. Treat this as a consultation fee!"


    Wilbur took out a hundred dor bill and ced it on the counter, looking at the boss before he asked.


    When he heard that, the man raised his head to carefully look at Wilbur. Then, he checked the money on the counter to make sure it was not counterfeit. After epting the money, he said, "Go ahead, what do you want to ask?"


    "Sir, I just wanted to ask if that old house at the end of the vige belongs to Lindon Tomaz''s family. I''m his college ssmate, and it''s been so long since west met. I just came here to visit him!"


    Hearing what Wilbur said, the man finally put down his phone and looked at Wilbur warily. After that, he shouted out, "Solomon, someone''s looking for Lindon..."


    Right after he said that the man looked down at his phone again. However, the young men who had been drinking outside all got up before they surrounded him.


    "Brat, why are you looking for Lindon? I''m his cousin, so you can just tell me if you need anything! My father is the secretary of the vige, so I have power here!"


    A young man who dyed his hair blonde and looked as skinny as a monkey said with an arrogant look on his face.


    Hearing what the young man said, Wilbur knew he was at the right ce. He bought a pack of cigarettes from the store and gave it to those people, "Bro, I''m a ssmate of Lindon''s. He was my good friend in college, and I wanted to visit him since I happened to be in Seechertown!"

 Chapter 1599

    Hearing Wilbur''s self-introduction, the guy with the blonde hair smirked while he lit a cigarette and said, "Kid, are you trying to trick me? When Lindon died, all his good friends came to his funeral. I was the one who sent them out of the vige! If you were his good friend, how could you not know about his funeral? Let me guess, you must just be from some newspaper, and you came here to ask about the Andika incident, didn''t you?"


    Lindon died?


    Hearing the words of the blonde, Wilbur was somewhat surprised, but he did not care about exposing himself.


    After all, his statement would not have held up under much scrutiny.


    However, when the man mentioned the Andika incident, Wilbur immediately knew that the blonde probably knew a lot of inside information. So, Wilbur decided to see if he could get some useful information out of him.


    "It seems like you have a sharp eye, man! How about this, let me give you two thousand and you tell me about the events that year. That way, I have at least something to show my superiors, right?"


    With that, Wilbur took out the cash and handed it over.


    Smack!


    The Blonde took the money that Wilbur handed over and mmed it hard on the counter. With a disdainful expression, he raised his hand and said, "Kid, do you think you can satisfy me with just that? Do you take me as a beggar? This watch of mine is worth tens of thousands. Who cares about a few grand? I''ll warn you onest time. Get out of the vige right now, or I''ll have everyone in the vige spit at you until you drown!"


    Even saints could get angry. Wilbur frowned at the arrogance of the young man and replied, "What if I say no?"


    "Hahaha. You''re quite interesting, kid! I bet you didn''t know I''ve already broken the legs of two journalists and spent a few years in prison."


    Before The blonde finished speaking, he swung the bottle he was holding directly at Wilbur''s head.


    Bang!


    The bottle shattered, but Wilbur was unscathed. Instead, the blonde was sent flying, smashing the wooden table at the entrance of the store into pieces.


    "Damn it! How dare you... Guys, get him!"


    Seeing the blonde fly out and hit the ground, one of his followers shouted, and all of them rushed toward Wilbur in the store, grabbing whatever weapons they could find.


    A few momentster, all five of the blonde''s followers fell to the ground as well. Wilbur knew he would not get anything from them, so he turned to the fat, bespectacled man who was trembling in a corner.


    "Since they don''t want this money, I''ll just give it to you. I wonder if you''d be willing to tell me about the Tomaz family and Andika?"


    Hearing Wilbur''s unkind words, the fat man gulped and stammered out, "Please don''t ask me about this. Why don''t you look for his father? His father is in charge of the vige. We can''t speak recklessly, or we''ll suffer in the vige in the future."


    "What''s his father called?"


    "His name is Darren Tomaz."


    Learning that information, Wilbur realized that the person who received the bribe that Elsa mentioned was likely Darren Tomaz, the person in charge of the vige that the fat man mentioned!

 Chapter 1600

    As the person in charge of the vige, Darren seemed to operate contrary to the values that he should have.


    Around the vige, Darren was notorious. He was a true tyrant. Everyone knew that Darren had be rich and powerful in several surrounding viges, but the money he earned was far from clean.


    However, since Darren had a rtive in the city government, the vigers who suffered had no one to turn to for help. So, Darren continued to oppress them.


    That day, while Darren was rolling around in bed with a pretty widow from the vige, he heard some frantic knocking on the door.


    As Darren put on his pants to answer the door, ready to scold whoever dared to disturb him, he was surprised to see the look of urgency on Salid Tomaz, the vige ruffian. Darren immediately realized that something was going on.


    "What''s with the rush? Is the sky falling? If you have something to say, spit it out!"


    Darren knew that Salid never did anything that would not benefit him. So, if Salid was there to report something, it was absolutely urgent.


    So, Darren took out a few bills from his pocket and pped them on Salid''s chest. After that, he asked authoritatively.


    "It''s really bad... Solomon got beaten up! You better go take a look, or that ruthless guy might beat Solomon to death!"


    That day, Sd had originally nned on going to the small shop in the vige to buy two packs of cigarettes, but as soon as he arrived at the entrance, he saw Solomon and a few others being beaten to the ground by Wilbur.


    With a sh of insight, Sd ran to report this to Darren, hoping to gain some benefits.


    "What? My son got beaten?"


    Darren wondered if he misheard things and asked again in disbelief. After all, Solomon was a bully in the vige just like he was. When could anyone touch Solomon?


    "It''s true, Solomon really did get beaten up! If I dared to lie to you, you''d juste after meter. I saw Solomon and his guys beaten to the ground by some guy who came out of nowhere at the entrance of the vige''s shop. If you don''t believe me, you can go see for yourself. I heard the guy say he was Lindon''s ssmate who came to see him..."


    In order to prove he was not lying, Salid tried his best to exin.


    Lindon?


    Darren immediately frowned when he heard that name.


    Back during the Andika incident, if he had not helped the people from the city government suppress Lindon''s family back then, Lindon might not have been forced tomit suicide under the old tree at the entrance of the vige.


    Even though that tree had already been cut down, the vigers were still haunted by the tragic scene of Lindonmitting suicide.


    There were even rumors that Lindon had turned into a vengeful ghost who cursed everyone in the vige, condemning those who had helped Darren suppress his family.


    As the head of the vige, he had informants like Salid, so Darren naturally knew of the rumors.


    Feeling guilty for his actions, Darren had spent a lot of money to bring in religious statues to protect his home. Obviously, someone who had done so many bad things would be afraid of retribution, fearing that ghosts would knock on his door in the middle of the night.


    "I got it! Go gather people at the vige entrance and tell them I''ll pay them handsomely. Everyone who turns up will get a share. I''ll be thereter."


    After a moment of contemtion, Darren decided to take advantage of the greed


    of vigers for petty gains and nned to gather the strength of the vige to deal with their unwee guest.

 Chapter 1601

    Once Darren saw that Salid had left, he took out the phone he had in his pocket to make a call!


    "Hello, Uncle? This is Darren."


    "I''ve got a bit of an emergency here that I thought I''d report to you. There''s a young man who showed up in our vige out of nowhere asking about Lindon. Has there been any operations in the city?"


    Darren dropped his usual arrogant demeanor the second the call connected, speaking to the other person in a meek and respectful tone.


    "Alright, then. I know what to do now! I''ll have it settled this very second and make


    sure nothing big that might affect youes out of it."


    After getting the answer he needed from the call, Darren hung up and a murderous expression appeared on his face at once.


    Right after he had slipped his phone back into his pocket, however, he saw an unfamiliar young man appear next to him out of the corner of his eye.


    The man''s sudden appearance gave Darren a scare, and he nearly dropped his phone on the ground.


    "What the f*ck, dude! You scared the crap out of me! Who... Who are you looking for?"


    Upon realizing that the man had a shadow, Darren patted his own chest in relief as he red at Wilbur in annoyance.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am! What matters is that you''re Darren Tomaz. I overheard the whole call that you were just on. If I''m not wrong, the guy calling you must be Emer Joloft from the city!" said Wilbur as he heaved a sigh of relief internally that he had made the right guess.


    He had seen another guy run for his life after teaching Solomon a lesson thatst time.


    That was why Wilbur had guessed that the guy who ran must have gone to report to Solomon''s old man, and thus followed the guy to Darren''svish mansion.


    After that, Wilbur overheard Darren''s call.


    Any average person standing next to Darren while he was on a call that was not on loudspeaker would not have overheard the contents of the call.


    But Wilbur was of Emperor level, and he could even clearly hear the background noises of the call.


    "You... You''re that guy who was asking about Lindon! What are you trying to do? I should remind you that you''re in Tomaz Vige and should get the hell out of here if you''re not looking for trouble! You can''t afford the consequences!"


    Darren was unsure if he was any match for this mysterious young man and had thus chosen to threaten him in hopes of scaring him away.


    Of course, Wilbur was hardly about to let some bumpkin''s threats actually affect him.


    He reached out in one swift move, lifting Darren into mid-air before saying, "I''ll give you a chance too! Tell the truth about who was behind the Andika incident, and I''ll spare your life. Otherwise, an article about you harming Lindon and his family will be on the news by tomorrow. More importantly, that news will also be coupled with your suicide out of cowardice. So, what''s it going to be? Are you going to tell the truth, or do I have to send you on your way?"

 Chapter 1602

    "Five years ago... Lindon and his family were all hospitalized because of a car ident. The hospital was in cahoots with the medicine suppliers, and that was why the hospital kept pushing this really expensive medicine called Andika to the patients. Lindon and his family were part of those patients who were promoted to." Darren looked around fearfully before continuing, "A small number of patients showed violently negative reactions to Andika... and Lindon and his family were part of that small number. Lindon''s father and son could not be saved after taking the medicine and died in the hospital. Lindon was still a university student when he began investigating the case in secret and managed to get some useful evidence that his family had fallen terribly sick because of the medicine prescribed by the hospital, leading to their deaths!"


    After a brief pause, he continued, "With all the proof secured, Lindon was about to sue the hospital and the medicinepany. However, someone from the higher- ups put in a great amount of effort and money to silence the entire incident. This someone from the higher-ups found my uncle, who''s an official in the city, and gave me two million dors through him to have me keep tabs on Lindon and stop him from leaving Seechertown to make aint. In the end, Lindon failed to make his reports one too many times and killed himself at the vige entrance..."


    Atst, the cowardly Darren spilled all the beans on the case involving Lindon and the Andika pills in fear of Wilbur strangling him to death.


    Wilbur had recorded the entire thing as well, as that was going to be important evidence for the expose.


    "You mentioned Howard Leith in your call just now. Is he the person behind everything? I know he''s a powerful figure in the Department of Health, so don''t try to pretend you don''t know him!"


    Wilbur was trying to lead Darren into giving up the name of the true mastermind behind everything.


    "It''s him, but I''ve only had the fortune to meet this guy once. It''s said that his family controls forty percent of the medical industry in Seechertown. They''re incredibly rich, and most people can''t afford to mess with them. I was just being paid to take orders."


    Wilbur nodded in satisfaction at the confirmation, breaking out into a grin. "Thank you for your cooperation. See, none of this would''ve had to happen if you had just been honest in the first ce."


    Wilbur got up to leave after that, thinking of paying a visit to Lindon''s house.


    Darren''s face waspletely swollen, but he hardly dared to utter another word. Wilbur had just broken his arm three times and put it back together another three times.


    Darren did not dare show his anger in the slightest under such pain and had told the truth about absolutely everything he knew.


    "Onest piece of advice, Darren Tomaz! Karma always gets the bad guys in the end. If you turn over a new leaf starting today, I just might spare your life on the ount of you not having directly killed anyone. But if I hear one more word about the Tomaz father and son duo wreaking more havoc and preying on the weak in the vige, you''ll end up just like this!"


    Wilbur mmed a hand on the coffee table in front of him, his palm lighting up with a roaring me that charred the entire table to ashes.


    Darren gulped in terror at the sight of Wilbur''s power, nodding profusely. "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll be sure to turn over a new leafpletely..."


    Wilbur hardly believed this at all, but it was not all bad to nt a bit of fear in this idiot''s heart before he did anything worse.


    Fear was useful in stopping an evil person frommitting more evil acts!


    Wilbur did not stay any longer upon getting what he needed, swaggering out of Darren''s fancy mansion before heading for Lindon''s house.


    He returned to Lindon''s shabby ce but did not knock on the door this time. Instead, he went through the gate and entered Lindon''s yard.

 Chapter 1603

    Over in the yard, the olddy Wilbur had seen before seemed surprisingly calm when she saw him. It was as if she was not scared by Wilbur''s breaking in in the slightest.


    She waited until Wilbur came up to her and said, "Are you not even going to let an old woman like me go? Are you nning to kill me too?"


    Wilbur knew at once that she had mistaken his stance and who he was, probably thinking that he was an assassin the Tomazes had sent over.


    Wilbur shook his head. "Ma''am, I think you''ve been mistaken. While I do have a lot of blood on my hands, everyst one of those people deserved to die. I''m here because someone sent me over to look into the Andika incident. I''ve just recorded evidence of Darren Tomaz admitting to illegally supervising you and your family and came to tell you this. It''s best if youe with me if you really want to avenge your family. I''m worried Darren might try and harm you after informing his superiors."


    He paused for a breath, then continued, "You must know that the vengeance between the Tomaz family willpletely disappear if anything happens to you. Those horrible killers will still get to carry on living their lives and bringing harm to even more people. Do you want that to happen? Are you sure you''re alright with that?"


    Tears streamed down the old woman''s face at those words. She seemed to be struck with grief for a long time before finally speaking, "Well, how am I supposed to know that they didn''t send you to take away whatever''s left that I have?"


    Wilbur understood that the olddy was referring to the evidence that Lindon had collected all those years ago.


    That evidence had been the reason the olddy had been able to live this long, or those cruel bastards would have wiped everyst one of them out.


    "Ma''am, with my skills, there isn''t really anything I''d have trouble getting. I''ve got no need to lie to you. Besides, I have a video I just took of forcing the truth out of Darren. You can take a look at it."


    He pulled up the video of Darren getting beaten up and getting a taste of his own medicine to show the olddy.


    The olddy peered at Darren''s sorry state in the video and started cracking upughing.


    "Good job teaching that guy a lesson! It''s a pity you didn''t kill the animal, or my son would finally be able to rest in peace."


    Wilbur nodded at the olddy''s words. "Killing Darren would hardly be a problem for me, but he''s much more useful alive than dead! As long as Darren is alive, he''ll be able to serve as a witness. If the people behind him try to take him out, they might even expose themselves in the process. Besides, what matters most now is that the evidence Darren''s been talking about will all be useless if anything happens to you. That''s why I came to ask you if you''de with me to the city to avenge your son and the rest of your family."

 Chapter 1604

    Over by the highway a few kilometers from Tomaz Vige, Faron and Levy had been waiting for two hours.


    Just as the two of them were about to nod off, there was a knock on the door. Both men turned and saw Wilbur with a grubby-looking old woman on her back.


    "Is this... Is this Madam Tomaz, whom you mentioned on the phone?"


    Faron and Levy hurried over to help the olddy onto the car at once.


    "That''s right. Let''s go back to Seke Ind to discuss the next step of our n. I''m afraid it might not be all that easy to strip the Seechertown medical industry of all its evilpletely."


    "Okay. Let''s talk about it when we get home, then."


    Wilbur exchanged a few more words with Faron and Levy and drove the car off into the city.


    Meanwhile, within Tomaz Vige, upon making sure that Wilbur was gone, Darren immediately reported the assault and interrogation to his superiors.


    Darren was doing this because he knew that Wilbur might not be a threat to his life, but his superiors would be sure to get rid of him if they knew that they had been betrayed.


    Since that was the case, Darren decided to ce his bets both ways. If either side won, Darren would be able to stay alive!


    Over in Seechertown, in the Leith manor, Tim Leith, the head of the Leith family, was in the middle of looking at the family''s industrial ie chart when his phone rang.


    The calm expression on his face was reced with nothing but murderous intent by the time the call had ended.


    "Frank! Tell Master Nine that our family''s run into some trouble that we''d like him to settle. If he refuses to do it, ask him if he can get in touch with the people from that group. We''ll pay to hire them!"


    The old man brewing a pot of tea next to Tim straightened up at once. "Don''t worry, Mister Leith! I''ll go to see Master Nine this very second!"


    Over the hill behind Leith Manor was a natural cave. There was a clear stream in front of it, and lush greenery all around.


    A narrow path wove all through the greenery all the way to the cave entrance, making for a breathtaking view.


    Frank Fowler, the head butler of the Leith manor, had woven through the trees to make his way up to the cave. "Mister Leith had ordered me to invite you to help the family out with some trouble, Mister Leith!"


    No one appeared in response, but a voice rang through the air. "I''ve washed my hands clean of family''s affairs! You can ask for this person instead..."


    A gold coin flew out of the cave as the voice spoke,nding at Frank''s feet. "Thank you, Master Nine!"


    Frank returned to the manor after getting what he needed, setting the ancient- looking gold coin down in front of Tim.


    "Sir, Master Nine still refused to show up. However, he did give me this Ghost Head Coin. How much are you willing to pay?"


    Tim stared at the Ghost Head Coin on the table in silence, before saying, "I want the Andika incident to bepletely settled for a maximum of one billion dors, with nothing toe out of it. If this goes out to the public and the shares of our medicalpany drop, it''s going to cost a lot more than a billion dors!"


    A billion dors?


    Even Frank could tell that the entire situation was ringly ominous.

 Chapter 1605

    It was important to note that the Leiths only had a little over ten billion dors in business. Tim taking out all this money in one go made it clear that someone was nning to use the Andika incident against the Leith family, and it was a rather big threat!


    "Of course! I''ll get in contact with them this very instant!" Frank said before he picked up the Ghost Head Coin on the table and got into a Bentley car worth millions, driving off into Seechertown.


    The car drove through most of Seechertown before stopping in front of an old building. Frank got out of the car, came up to the door, and put the gold coin into the mouth of the ghost head statue at the door.


    The door swung open slowly after a second, and a man in a ghost mask walked out. "May I know if you are looking for something, or someone, sir?"


    "Thetter, of course. Please rmend someone good. Thank you!"


    "Come with me."


    The man in the ghost mask led Frank through the main door.


    They wove through aplicated series of corridors before Frank was led into a room called the Hall of Fame.


    After Frank had sat down, the man in the ghost mask took out a tray with three bamboo stubs on it. "These are the names of the people currently on our Taylor roster in Seechertown."


    "ck starts at five hundred million dors, red starts at a hundred million dors, and gold starts at twenty million dors. Pick the stub you would like to choose based on the color and write your name on it! Oh, and one more thing. The price also includes the service of killing one person, on top of hiring a Taylor assassin."


    Frank nodded at the man in the mask. "I understand. Well, please get me one ck-level and twenty gold-level elites, then. We''re just taking on some regr folk, anyway."


    "Of course."


    "Please make the full payment within the next day, and someone will reach out to you within the next three days."


    The Leith family, who were the real masterminds behind the Andika incident, had startedying down a n to get rid of anyone who might threaten the reputation of their family.


    Meanwhile, on Seke Ind, after settling Lindon''s mother down on the ind, Wilbur gathered everyone to discuss the best way to go about the matter.


    "If the people behind the Andika incident really are from the Leith family, this is going to be a pain in the neck to settle. The Leiths have been evil businessmen for years, but they''re one of the biggest taxpayers here. If we do anything to them, the higher-ups of Seechertown might stop us, unless..."


    Faye, being the CEO of Cape''s Seechertown branch, had pointed out the real problem of the situation with just a few sentences.


    Everyone perked up at once at the word ''unless''.


    "Unless what?" Wilbur was the first to ask.


    "Unless we can prove that the Leiths aren''t big taxpayers anymore and take away any reason for the higher-ups to cover for them! We can then incite public outrage by spreading what the Leiths have done to the public! I''m sure we wouldn''t even have to do very much for things to take much longer toe to an end then."


    Everyone seemed to understand something upon hearing her words...


    Wilbur gave it some thought and understood that Faye was saying that it was going to have to take defeating the Leith economically to prove that they were not big taxpayers.


    Who would still care to cover up for them once that had been exposed?

 Chapter 1606

    "Leith Pharmaceuticals seems to have run into some financial trouble. It''s mainly because they''ve expanded too quickly in thest few years. Just half a month ago, everyst investment firm in Seechertown got an invitation to invest in them. With how Leith Pharmaceuticals is such an industry giant, any investment would surely be a sess. And that''s a particrly sore spot we can strike at. If the investments fail because Leith Pharmaceuticals was exposed, they''d be knee- deep in debt!"


    While Faye spoke, she passed the investment invitation over to Wilbur.


    Wilbur then said, "Well, I''ll be speaking to the other families and ns a little, so they don''t invest and leave no other ways out for Leith Pharmaceuticals. After that, I''ll get someone to expose the Andika incident during their finance conference, so everyone knows about it. Leith Pharmaceuticals will be doomed once that happens. All we need after that is a bit of a push to expose the involvement of the hospitals with the Andika incident, and vo!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement at Wilbur''s n.


    They would just have to wait for the finance conference in two days, and then they would strike.


    Upon forming a solid n to expose the medical industry, Wilbur assigned someone to take care of Lindon''s mother before returning to work at the office the next day under Shay''s identity.


    Meanwhile, at Darren''s house, Frank went through the security footage and got a clear enough idea of how Wilbur had gotten into Lindon''s house.


    After Wilbur was gone, Frank turned to a trembling Darren and said, "God, having a dog would be more useful than keeping you around! I can''t believe you couldn''t even watch over an old, disabled woman! What a waste of the money the Leiths have spent on you all these years! I swear... you''d be dead if you weren''t a rtive of Emer Joloft''s..."


    Frank left the house after that with his two bodyguards, returning to the Leith manor.


    "Sir, Lindon''s mother has been taken away by that mysterious guy. We know too little about him, so I''m afraid it''s going to take a little more time to find him."


    Upon returning to the manor, Frank had told Tim about his ''cleanup'' over at Tomaz Vige.


    Tim frowned at the words. "The Leith Pharmaceuticals finance conference is only two days away. I don''t want any problems to happen at such a crucial event. You''d better find the guy before the conference and take care of him and Lindon''s mother."


    Frank hurried to nod. "Don''t worry, Sir. I''m on it this very second! I''m sure I''ll be able to give you a satisfying answer before the finance conference!"


    After making a load of promises, Frank came to the transportation department. He was able to ess footage of the public cameras under the pretense of having lost his belongings and used it to find out what mode of transport Wilbur had used to enter Tomaz Vige.


    A long processter, Frank was able to get to the footage of Wilbur taking a taxi to Tomaz Vige.


    Frank made a mental note of the taxi''s license te number before heading to the taxipany and locating the driver who had driven Wilbur that day.


    From the driver''s ount, Frank was able to understand that Wilbur had boarded the taxi at Enne City Hospital, and thus headed there.


    The real boss of the hospital was in cahoots with Leith Pharmaceuticals and was more than happy to work with Frank. Don Horford, the chairman of the hospital showed up, and Frank showed him a photo of Wilbur before beginning to ask about him.

 Chapter 1607

    Of course, Wilbur had entered the hospital under Shay''s name, and thus they did not know Wilbur''s real name at all.


    Don was able to recognize the man in the photo and the security footage at once.


    "His name is Shay Ketter! He''s an intern who just started two days ago in the cardiovascr department. I remember the guy. He was taken away by mistake by the Economic Development Zone on his first day here."


    Don told Frank everything that had happened since Wilbur joined the hospital.


    Upon hearing that Wilbur was in the hospital right now, Frank nned toy low for the time being. He thanked Don and had his men stationed at the entrance.


    Once Wilbur came out of the hospital and got to a more secluded location, the elite the Leiths had hired would beat Wilbur until he gave up where Lindon''s mother was, then take care of Wilbur.


    Wilbur got off work right on time at five in the evening.


    Just as he had walked out of the hospital, Wilbur''s acute senses told him at once that there were eyes on him.


    Wilbur gave it a bit more thought and quickly deduced that these people had been sent by Darren''s superiors, which meant that they were from the Leiths.


    After all, Wilbur had not bothered covering his tracks when he entered or left Tomaz Vige. It was honestly pretty easy for these people to find him.


    Wilbur made no rush to go home, ordering a cab on his phone and heading to a more deserted area on his own.


    Wilbur knew that these people would either wait for him to get home and take down the rest of his family or make a move on him where he was around fewer people.


    Sure enough, a ck Mercedes Benz pulled up in front of him once the cab had zoomed away after dropping him off.


    Two cultivators swaggered out of the car, surrounding him from the right and the left.


    "Someone''s paid us to take your life, young man! However, they said that we can spare your life as long as you tell the truth on whose orders you''ve been following and tell us where you''ve hidden Lindon Tomaz''s mother. Once we let you go, though, you''re not to step foot into Seechertown ever again, or you''ll end up dead all the same!"


    Someone had paid to take him out?


    Wilbur smiled at the cultivators'' words, turning to look at them. "Do you think I''d lead the two of you to a ce like this if I wasn''t confident in my own skills? I can hardly believe this. Two Ambience level nobodies talking like they''re even better than the Sanctuary level guy in the car!"


    The two cultivators'' expressions shifted at once upon being exposed by Wilbur.


    "Be careful!"


    "This guy''s more powerful than he seems..."


    Before the second guy could even finish speaking, Wilbur had aimed a sharp blow to the side of both cultivators'' necks.


    Despite this seemingly simple blow, the spiritual energy it wasced with had broken through the opponent''s spiritual defenses and cut off their powers, causing them to fall to the ground unconscious with one strike.


    After taking down the two Ambience level cultivators with ease, Wilbur came up to the Mercedes Benz and entered the car.

 Chapter 1608

    In the car sat Frank and a Sanctuary level elite, both of whom were quite shocked by the sight of Wilbur taking down the two Ambience level cultivators with such


    ease.


    "You sure are powerful, sir..."


    "Are you perhaps at the Sanctuary level, too?" asked the elite sitting in the back as he looked at Wilbur sitting in the passenger seat.


    Wilbur chuckled at the elite''s question, but Frank was inplete shock.


    "It doesn''t matter what level I''m at. What matters is that I know you''re at the Sanctuary level, and that''s enough! You have two choices. Either take a risk and see if you can kill me or leave on your own to avoid any more trouble. I''ve never had anything against the Taylor Assassins, nor do I want to have any bad blood against you. But if you insist on attacking me, I don''t mind burning that bridge, either!"


    The Sanctuary level cultivator frowned at those words, falling silent for a beat before finally bowing to Wilbur. "Well, then. I''m afraid the Taylor Assassins will have to breach the agreement we''ve made. I''ll be sure to report this to my higher- ups. What they do after that, however, is out of my hands."


    The elite bid farewell to Wilbur, exiting the car and hauling the two Ambience level cultivators before disappearing into the trees by the road.


    Frank and Wilbur were the only ones left in the car, and Frank was the first to speak. "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, sir. Even a Sanctuary level elite was wary of you. I''m just curious as to why you chose to meddle in all this, considering how powerful you are. Why be a medical intern?"


    Wilbur leaned back in his chair calmly. "Any human being deserves the equal right to live. Don''t even think that you can do as you please just because you''re a little more powerful! The way I see it, you''re no more than a bunch of low lives tearing at each other to get the biggest profit."


    Wilbur nced at Frank coldly. "Start driving. I want to see who you''re working for. It''s going to have to happen eventually."


    Flower flinched in anger at Wilbur''s words but held back considering Wilbur''s power.


    "I''ll admit that I don''t have your great wisdom to perceive society in the way you do, sir, but societal prosperity has always been built on draining the people on the bottom of everything they have. Your views oppose how businesses work now, sir. Does that mean you oppose how this society works too?"


    Wilbur''s expression grew cold at Frank''s ridiculous statements. "Another word from you about how a business has to harm others to prosper, and I''ll show you a taste of your own medicine, old man."


    "You..."


    Frank did not dare say another word in the face of Wilbur''s air of authority, meekly starting the car and heading to Leith Manor.


    The car wove through the busy city, finally stopping at the abnormally quiet and peaceful Leith manor.


    Wilbur got out of the car and was quickly brought to Tim''s study under Frank''s lead.


    Frank immediately stated Wilbur''s identity at once, "Sir, this man is the one who took Lindon''s mother away. Our assassination has failed!"


    "Two Ambience level and one Sanctuary level elites, and they still failed? That must mean that he''s at least at the Sanctuary level, then! I must admit that I do respect someone of such high power, and your courage toe all this way to see me..."

 Chapter 1609

    "May I know why you''re here, sir? Are you trying to kill me on behalf of those people whining for justice, or do you want something from me?"


    Tim was nothing but calm as he spoke, eyeing Wilbur on the couch across from him.


    "Everyone loves money, and it''s only fair to chase what you love. Money''s not a problem for me, and I never had eyes for the blood-stained money you have! Besides, I''m not here for justice, either! I just thought of paying you a visit today to tell you this¡ªno one can stop me from meddling in whatever I want. If you''re unconvinced of my power, you''re more than wee to test my strength. I''m sure you won''t be disappointed!"


    Tim''s expression was starting to flicker with rage at Wilbur''s tone.


    Tim had always been the one talking down to others! How dare this nobody speak to him like this?


    Holding his fury back, he turned to Frank. "Tell Master Nine that we''ve got a guest who we absolutely need him to serve!"


    Tim turned back to Wilbur after that. "You might be powerful enough to be speaking this way, but it''s not just me in the Leith family. It''s up to our seniors to decide what we do from here..."


    The words seemed casual, but Wilbur could tell that Tim was implying that he was going to pull out his most powerful card tomorrow.


    Of course, this hardly scared Wilbur at all. He had shown up to the Leith Manor on his own, after all.


    "As you wish, Mister Leith. I came prepared since I chose toe here, anyway. It''s still early right now. I''d like to see how great this family senior of yours is."


    Wilbur turned away and began strolling around Tim''s study.


    It had to be said that the Leiths were one of the few rich families in Seechertown. The antiques and collectibles in the study alone were worth a good few billion dors.


    Wilbur was honestly quite surprised that the Leiths had managed to hide in in sight before him for so long.


    That was fine, though. He was powerful enough to handle all of it.


    Just as Wilbur was going through a mental list of the Leiths'' wealth, Frank returned to the hill behind Leith Manor and spoke into the cave about Wilbur being here.


    A few minutester, a tall,nky middle-aged man walked out.


    He was d in a traditional long-sleeved shirt that made him look like he was from another time, but only a few members of the Leith family knew that this man was actually the first cultivator of the family, Eli Leith!


    He had reached Aura level when he was ten, and Ambience level at twenty. By the age of thirty, Eli was one of the youngest Sanctuary level cultivators in all of Seechertown. However, he chose to live in seclusion inside the cave behind Leith Manor.


    Tim may appear to others as the head of the Leith family, but everything actually revolved around Eli''s orders.


    Otherwise, Tim would, just like thest two heads of the family, suffer a horrible death by Eli''s hands.


    It was because Eli had not paid much attention to family matters that Tim had been able to do everything he had been doing.


    Tim would have had his soul extracted from his body if Eli knew that this nephew of his was behaving this way.

 Chapter 1610

    "What brings you to the Leith household today, sir?"


    Eli strode into Tim''s study, his gaze flickering as he looked at Wilbur.


    Wilbur had already sensed Eli''s powerful aura the moment he stepped into the room and turned to look at him.


    "The Leith family has been selling fake medicine to the people and causing them great harm! They''ve even sent out assassins to silence anyone who speaks up. With how powerful you are, surely you''de looking for the Leith family to seek justice instead of hiding yourself if this happened to you, right?"


    Eli only heard one thing out of all Wilbur had said the Leith family was peddling fake medicine. Those words cut into his heart deeply...


    Eli immediately turned to Tim, his gaze murderous as if he were ready to chop Tim''s head right off his shoulders.


    The next second, however, Eli turned back to Wilbur. "Sir, your spirit and spiritual energies are as deep as the ocean. You seem to be at a level that I might not even know of. I think you must at least be at peak Sanctuary level. I have little to live for outside of improving my cultivation and seeing if it is possible to bring the dead back to life. Tim Leith is truly despicable, but before you punish him, I wonder if you might like to have a spar with me. If you win, I''ll let you do whatever you want with him. But if you lose, please allow me to spare his life and only break his limbs as punishment!"


    Eli''s words caught Wilbur off guard and also filled Tim with a deep sense of terror. Tim turned to glower at Eli and said, "How could you do this to me, Eli Leith? You promised my mother that you would never hurt me!"


    Wilbur watched on in mild interest as Eli betrayed his nephew. He was curious to see what drama there could possibly be between the two men!


    Eli red at Tim coldly. "Your mother tried to sabotage my rtionship with my wife and hired someone to kill her. I ughtered twenty-three members of the Leith family after that, sparing you, along with the other children and your mother. I told your mother that as long as you did no harm, the rest of the Leith fortune would be yours to manage! However, you thought that poisoning my food every day would lead to my eventual death, so you could take full control, didn''t you? I thought you''d be smarter than your two cousin brothers, Tim. s, it turns out that you''re even dumber."


    Eli let out a long sigh, then continued, "I''m sparing your life today only because Narin''s been secretly swapping the poisoned meals out for me. Otherwise, you''d be in hell by now!"


    Tim fell onto his chair as Eli exposed his ploys, going numb and weak as the feeling of helplessness overwhelmed him.


    Next to them, Frank was trembling in his shoes.


    After dealing with Tim, Eli turned to Frank. "Frank, you were just a driver working for the Leiths back then. It was Tim''s mother who forced you into taking my wife down, and you were nearly killed in the process."


    "Out of guilt, I did what Tim''s mother wanted and made you Tim''s right-hand man with almostplete control of the family fortune! However, you''ve been working up quite the appetite over the years. Not only did you embezzle a fifth of our family fortune and send it overseas to your son to spend as he pleased, but you even managed to wrap Tim around your finger, getting him toe up with something as horrible as Andika so you could make a big cash grab and run! I''m pretty sure the Leiths would be the Fowlers by now if I hadn''t put a curse on your son in secret!"

 Chapter 1611

    Wilbur eventually understood some things after listening to Eli''s big speech.


    Frank, on the other hand, began foaming at the mouth out of terror before passing out.


    After all, he was the only one in the family who knew how ruthless and cruel Eli had been during that first massacre of the Leith family.


    Wilbur turned to Eli. "Why didn''t you take over the Leiths since you knew what was going on?"


    Eli shook his head. "If you could give me a pill that could bring my wife back to life, you can have everything the Leiths own. Wealth fallen into the wrong hands will only bring tragedy to others, and I don''t want to see that!"


    "I don''t have a pill that can do that¡ª"


    "But I believe what you''re saying!"


    "We don''t have to fight. You''re too far behind me in terms of skills. Come look for me if you ever get to peak Emperor level."


    Wilbur paused for a moment, then added, "If you don''t mind, Leith Pharmaceuticals is going to be purchased in two days and the Andika incident''s going to be exposed as well to give the victims the justice they deserve!"


    "Of course! You can have thepany for free for all I care, as long as you use the resources to help the people truly in need. Can I please know your real name, sir?"


    Wilbur did not hide the truth, and said, "The name''s Wilbur Penn."


    "Wilbur Penn! The man who defeated Jeremy Owens, the number one elite in Seechertown?"


    Eli had heard of Wilbur''s name before.


    However, no one there expected someone like Wilbur to be willing to intern at a hospital for such a pitiful sry considering how powerful he was.


    "Ah, all those names are just for show. It''s gettingte now, so I''ll be on my way. You cane looking for me at Seke Ind if you really want to spar with me. Also, I hope you''ll keep up your end of the promise. I won''t do anything to the Leiths then, and I''m sure you''ve got a better idea on how to handle family members who have broken thew andmitted crimes. Good day!"


    Wilbur turned to leave after that.


    Right after he was gone, both Tim and Frank had their legs broken by Eli himself.


    In fact, they would have ended in an even more tragic state if Tim''s daughter had not intervened and begged for mercy.


    "Please forgive my dad, Master Nine! The Andika incident was all Tucker Fowler''s idea! He''s the one who fraternized with illegal forces to cause harm to the people. None of this would have happened if it wasn''t for him!"

 Chapter 1612

    Wilbur''s visit had sparked a series of changes in the Leith family.


    Tim Leith, the head of the Leith family, had been stripped of his title as chairman


    of Leith Pharmaceuticals. Frank Fowler, the head butler of the family has also been punished along with Tim.


    However, the finance conference for Leith Pharmaceuticals was going on as nned!


    Over in the Leith Pharmaceuticals headquarters, Tucker Fowler, the current CEO, was in charge of today''s finance conference.


    He watched as the representatives of each investment firm in Seechertown took their seats and was certain that the conference would go on smoothly.


    Once he had secured the investments, his n to take over Leith Pharmaceuticals would finally seed!


    Tucker was the first to speak after all the invited guests had arrived.


    "Everyone, wee to the Leith Pharmaceuticals finance conference! As the CEO of Leith Pharmaceuticals and the person in charge of today''s conference, I am honored to be here with all of you! I''m going to be showing everyone what Leith Pharmaceuticals has achieved in the past few years, and what we have nned for the future. Ladies and gentlemen, please look at the screen..."


    Tucker began his speech on the podium, waiting for the presentation he had prepared to be pulled up on screen so he could fool the audience to get what he wanted.


    However, the presentation never appeared on the screen, and what the audience saw instead was a video of an olddy.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Marge Chiara, and I am the mother of Lindon Tomaz from Tomaz Vige! The hospitals have been in cahoots with Leith Pharmaceuticals, using extremely dangerous medical products to get what they want. This caused the deaths of my husband, daughter-inw, and three grandchildren."


    The old woman in the video held back her tears, then continued, "Leith Pharmaceuticals was worried that the truth might be exposed after everything, and thus bore down on us using governmental pressure and nned to just have the whole incident written off as a medical mishap. Under their evil coboration, Leith Pharmaceuticals even had the vige thugs keep us locked up and supervised so we could not go to court to file a report. My son died at the vige entrance, riddled with fury at not being able to do anything. It has been years, and my family has yet to get any justice. How is that fair?"


    The old woman on the screen teared up as she continued speaking, pulling out all the evidence she had against Leith Pharmaceuticals.


    "Turn it off! Turn the screen off this very instant!"


    Tucker''s expression shifted abruptly at the sight of the olddy on the screen and had shouted at the people in charge to shut the screens off.


    Nheless, the people working at the conference had long been reced by Wilbur''s staff, with the original staff members currently lying unconscious in a


    room.


    The audience broke out into whispers and murmurs upon seeing the contents shown on the screen.


    Some of the people who had bought shares from Leith Pharmaceuticals before were whipping out their phones in a hurry to sell them off.


    They all knew that once news of this incident got out, the fact that Leith Pharmaceuticals would not get a single investor would be the least of their problems. The real problem was their shares were going to be worthless!

 Chapter 1613

    After the olddy on the screen was done speaking, a secretly filmed video of Wilbur interrogating Darren was yed...


    "Five years ago... Lindon and his family were all hospitalized because of a car ident. The hospital was in cahoots with the medicine suppliers, and that was why the hospital kept pushing this really expensive medicine called Andika to the patients. Lindon and his family were part of those patients who were promoted to." There was a short pause before he continued, "A small number of patients showed violently negative reactions to Andika... and Lindon and his family were among those patients. Lindon''s father and son could not be saved after taking the medicine and died in the hospital. Lindon was still a university student when he began investigating the case in secret and managed to get some useful evidence that his family had fallen terribly sick because of the medicine prescribed by the hospital, leading to their deaths!"


    Darren took a deep breath, then went on, "With all the evidence secured, Lindon was about to sue the hospital and the medicinepany. However, someone from the higher-ups put in a great amount of effort and money to silence the entire incident. Someone from the higher-ups found my uncle, who''s an official in the city, and gave me two million dors through him to have me keep tabs on Lindon and stop him from leaving Seechertown to file aint. In the end, Lindon failed to make his reports one too many times and killed himself at the vige entrance..."


    The investors present at the conference were confident upon seeing the information that yed onscreen that the Leiths were done for.


    For Tucker Leith, the original mastermind behind Andika, he had no time to even think of who had done this.


    After watching the video of Darren fessing up, Tucker prepared to slip away while the crowd was distracted.


    However, the expos¨¦ was clearly aimed at Tucker and the proposal he had nned for Leith Pharmaceuticals. There was no way Wilbur was going to let the main man get away.


    Just as Tucker had walked off the stage, Levy and Faron blocked his path. "Where on earth are you headed off to, Mister Fowler? We''ve reported you for fraternizing with illegal forces, bribing members of the healthcare department, using and selling dangerous medicine to cause harm to innocent civilians, and then collecting evidence for the illegal forces to use asb data! Those are all huge crimes! Those victims who died from the Andika incident would have died in vain if you were to escape today!"


    Tucker was fuming at the Levy and Faron for blocking his way. Just as he was about to beat the two men up, the officials had pushed open the doors of the conference room as they had heard the news beforehand.


    Faye, who was sitting next to Wilbur, knew as soon as the officials were here and there was no getting out of this for anyone.


    It was up to Elsa and Pendleton to take down the higher-ups in the healthcare department now!


    Meanwhile, somewhere else...


    Pendleton was just worrying about how to make his temporary position as the handler of Kardon Province a permanent one when he received the news from Wilbur''s men.


    There was no way Pendleton was going to miss such a wonderful opportunity, so he formed a task force with Elsa as the leader at once to arrest every single person involved with the Andika incident.


    Some of them had, out of wanting to save themselves, fessed up at once on everything they knew about the hospitals scamming their patients and other unscrupulous behaviors.


    Wilbur had also contacted Benjamin Grayson, hoping that he would pay special attention to this case and bring it directly to the higher-ups.


    The medical industry would only be a healthy one if the national forces made sure things were in order, and that the overall purpose was to heal the people and not do everything out of profit!


    Wilbur shook his head at Faye''s words. "This is far from over. Book me a flight, I need to take a trip abroad."

 Chapter 1614

    Shay had been the one to n the entire expos¨¦ on the medical industry, and thus Wilbur had brought his name up to Pendleton and Benjamin as well.


    Wilbur did this because he wanted a bright future for Shay where his talents were fully utilized, and that would be hard to achieve otherwise as the guy hardly came from power or money.


    To Wilbur, righteous and honest men like Shay would surely use the power he has for good and give the people a better life!


    Pendleton was one of the most powerful people in Seechertown right now, but he hardly even dared to go against Wilbur''s orders. Upon receiving the rmendation, he got Shay''s information from Enne City Hospital and


    reassigned him to the official healthcare system.


    After Shay amassed two years of experience in the healthcare system, Pendleton would hardly have to do anything for Shay to get a huge promotion.


    On the other hand, Eli had used the Leith family fortune topensate the victims of the Andika incident!


    After Leith Pharmaceuticals had been bought over and the higher-ups from the healthcare department had been arrested, the entire incident had pretty muche to an end.


    On the way to the airport, Fayey in Wilbur''s arms, scowling at him. "Couldn''t you send someone else to handle this?"


    Wilbur was about tofort her when a call from Benjamin came in.


    "Buddy, I''ve reported what you told me before to the national handlers. Officials were sent out to handle the case, and I''m sure we''ll see the effects soon! Also, you haven''t seen me in such a long time! When are youing back to have a few drinks with me, huh? It''s so hard to find a true friend these days!"


    Wilbur chuckled sheepishly at Benjamin''s words. "I''m afraid our drinks are going to have to wait, Mister Grayson. I saw how foreign powers have infiltrated our nation through the Andika incident and was just nning to look into it. I''d like to teach these guys a little lesson if I can and remind them that we''re not to be trifled with!"


    Benjamin''sints vanished into thin air upon hearing Wilbur''s words, and he ended up agreeing with him heartily. "Well of course! I suppose our drinking session will have to wait until you''re done with your worldly duties! I''ll be the first to salute you if you manage to make our country one to be feared! Just remember to give me a call once you''re back, or this old geezer''s going toe knocking at your door."


    Wilbur chuckled and agreed to Benjamin''s yful teasing before hanging up the call.


    Following that, Faye watched wistfully as Wilbur boarded a ne to Cametra! Despite the fact that Cametra was one of thergest countries in the world, it had been colonized for a long time. Even their national president, Trudence, had be the leader of the puppet government under the Allied States.


    Wilbur was here because he had found out through Elsa interrogating Tucker that he had received financial help from apany called Greensource Corp during his time studying abroad in Cametra.


    After Tucker had returned to Dasha, thepany had even invested in Leith Pharmaceuticals under Tucker''s identity as an overseas investor.


    Wilbur reckoned that if the Andika incident had not been exposed, Greensource Corp would have be a big shareholder of Leith Pharmaceuticals the second Tucker managed to secure enough finances, which would then lead to absolute control by overseas forces.


    Once the n seeded, one could only imagine just how bone-chilling their future ns would be.


    More importantly, the ultimate goal of this was to perform experiments on Dasha locals, and then take the data back to theirpany overseas.


    As a colonial nation, was Cametra even capable ofing up with such a daring and intricate n?

 Chapter 1615

    Wilbur refused to believe it, regardless of what anyone else thought!


    Wilbur actually suspected that it was highly likely Greensource Corp was actually controlled by the capitalistic bureaucrats from the Allied States.


    Their goal was to collect the gic data of Dashans and use this information to create all kinds of biological weapons to go to war against Dasha and annihte an entire culture!


    Wilbur got off the ne but did not arrange for any staff members working in the Cametra branch of Cape International to pick him up.


    Instead, he called a taxi and came to a neighborhood that was mostly popted by Dashans and stayed at a small inn called 56 Tribe.


    Right when Wilbur had checked in and was about to head downstairs for some food, he spotted a few ck and white men from Cametra threatening the owner of the inn with a gun for her to cough up protection fees for the next few months! "Hurry up, you Eastern pig! Pay up the money, or I''ll fire this up your backside!" Wilbur nearlyughed out loud at the way those idiots were asking for money.


    The sight of the innkeeper being threatened made hisughter fizzle out at the speed of light, as he knew that these bastards would actually shoot her if she did note up with the money.


    "Could you just give me a few more days, gentlemen?"


    "Just a few more days, I promise. I''ll have the money by then."


    The poor innkeeper fumbled to open the counter cash drawer as she begged, showing the measly contents inside.


    "F*ck you! Do you think we''re f*cking idiots? You''ve just got a new customer! How could you only have this little money?"


    The man holding the gun spotted Wilbur and grabbed him by the shoulder.


    It was clear that this guy was quite smart, unlike some hooligans who could hardly solve a math equation.


    Just as the innkeeper was about to give in and cough up the money Wilbur had just paid, Wilbur turned to her and asked in Dashan, "How much do you need to pay?"


    The innkeeper nced at the man holding the gun and stuck out five fingers. "They''re not asking for much. It''s just five hundred dors. However, my bastard of a husband''s got a gambling addict he just can''t kick. He''s lost everyst penny we have, and the inn hasn''t been doing very well. We can hardly afford to get by. How are we supposed to pay them anything?"


    Wilbur gave the words some thought and reached for his wallet before handing five hundred dors to the man holding the gun. "I''ll pay for them this month. They really haven''t got any money."


    The man draped his arm around Wilbur''s shoulder at once, his scowl turning into a hearty grin. "You''re a nice guy, aren''t you? Feel free to hit me up if you''re in the mood for some hot chicks or some weed!"

 Chapter 1616

    Wilbur''s generosity sessfully prevented the men from causing a scene in the inn, and they left after giving Wilbur a contact.


    It was clear they knew where to draw the line. That way, they could keeping back for more.


    A fixed fee, and no unnecessary harm caused to the people here. That was how their business hadsted so long!


    If they were to make a fuss and spoil the reputation of the neighborhood, there would be fewer people willing to live here and they would lose out on making


    more money.


    Wilbur did not have much to say about that. After all, all businesses were just operating by taking advantage of the weak.


    The difference with what these men were doing was that the people they extorted money from were forced to do so instead of them paying voluntarily!


    After the men were gone, Wilbur ordered some food from the innkeeper and had some idle chat with her.


    The innkeeper had a rather pretty face. It was just a shame that her body was out of shape from an unhealthy diet and ack of exercise.


    She plopped herself down on the chair across from Wilbur, then pulled the neckline of her shirt down to expose her voluptuous curves with the intention of seducing him. "Are you in Cametra for studies or are you on vacation?"


    Wilbur was starting to lose his appetite, both from the view in front of him and the terrible meal the innkeeper had made him. He took a few more half-hearted bites and said, "I''m nning to study abroad, and thought I''d have a look around before choosing a school!"


    The innkeeper was all the more thrilled. After all, the guy had to be rich to be able to pick schools like this.


    "Have you got a girlfriend, buddy? How about I introduce my daughter to you? She''s one of the prettiest girls in her university, I''ll have you know that!"


    Wilbur was a little speechless and put off, but still entertained her enough in hopes of getting some useful information.


    "Sure, I''m fine with that! But if her standards are too high, I might not be able to meet them, you know..."


    Just as the innkeeper was about to keep ying along, her phone started ringing.


    She answered the call, and her expression soon turned stern and solemn. By the time she put the phone down, her smile had disappearedpletely as she dialed another number.


    "Hey, you big oaf! Your daughter''s been caught stealing with her friend. You better get over there and bail her out, or she''s going to be thrown in prison!"


    She snarled into the phone for a while, before hanging up.


    As if sensing Wilbur''s awkwardness, the innkeeper turned to him helplessly. "My daughter used to be such a good girl when she was younger. But ever since we moved here, she''s learned to smoke weed and has been going around breaking thew. That wretched father of hers only knows how to gamble, I swear! I don''t even know why I married him and came all the way to this godforsaken ce!" She buried her head in her arms after that, bursting into tears.


    "Ma''am, I think you mentioned earlier that your daughter is in university..."

 Chapter 1617

    "How about I help you bail her out? I happen to want to know about what the schools are like around here, after all. If your husband has a criminal record of any kind, he might have to pay a hefty bond to bail her out. Going to the Dashan union might cost even more money..."


    The innkeeper lit up at Wilbur''s offer to help her daughter out, clutching his sleeve emotionally. "Young man, if you manage to get my daughter out, she''s all yours for the rest of your time here! I won''t even need you to pay for your food! Her life''s going to be ruined if she really ends up in jail!"


    "Give me your address and your household information. I''ll handle this. However, your daughter''s going to have to take me around town for a while after this. I''m not a local, and I don''t know if I can trust anyone. Is that alright?"


    Wilbur came up with an excuse on the fly and got up to head to the police station nearby.


    "But of course. I''ll send you all of that this very instant! You can get a cab to the Ayer Police Station!"


    Wilbur did as told and arrived at the station as expected.


    Money could really work wonders, and he was able to cut through the queue with just two hundred dors.


    Another thousand dors and three hundred more as a tipter, the innkeeper''s daughter was let out without Wilbur having to answer anything.


    The innkeeper''s daughter was named Lacey Lent. She was eighteen years old, and d head to toe in ck with a nose ring and what looked like a dozen studs in each ear.


    Her mother had been truthful about her looks, but Wilbur had an even worse impression of her than he had of her mother.


    Lacey peered at Wilbur curiously, her gaze shing with glee.


    "Are you a rtive of ours from Dasha?"


    "You sure look like you live there. Could you lend me a thousand bucks? I''ll pay you backter."


    Wilbur''s impression of Lacey worsened even more at the request.


    However, he wanted his n to work, so he remained patient. "What do you need the money for? Besides, how are you even going to pay me back?"


    Lacey fixed him with a solemn stare. "For bail, of course! My friend''s still in there, I can''t leave without her! Besides, you can just f*ck me if I can''t afford to pay you back. If I''m not quite your type, my friend might be! She''s a gorgeous blonde Cametran. How''s that? Be honest with me here. How many of you young men studying abroad actually care about that degree? Aren''t you just here to muck around and sleep with Cametrans?"


    Wilbur took out a thousand dors and handed them to Lacey. "You''re not my type, and I''m not here to sleep with Cametrans. Please don''t project your values onto other people. It only makes you look even dumber. Also, I''m here to hire you as my tour guide around town. Meet me at the entrance in twenty minutes if you''re down."

 Chapter 1618

    It was not long before Lacey appeared with a in-looking, blonde girl in shabby clothes in tow.


    Both of them came up to Wilbur, and Lacey immediately looped her arm around Wilbur''s yfully. "Thanks, sweetheart! What should I call you?"


    Wilbur could feel Lacey squishing the entire front of her chest against his arm and knew she was doing it on purpose.


    Of course, he was not going to point that out. "My name''s Wilbur Penn. You can just call me Wilbur."


    "God, what an ordinary name. Of course, that doesn''t matter as long as you''ve got the money! Let me introduce you to my friend!"


    She quickly pointed to the blonde girl and said, "This is Eliana, my high school friend. She''s a ballet student, with perfect looks and curves to match. What do you think, huh? You want a piece of this? I just need a two-thousand-dor introduction fee, and you just need to pay her three thousand dors each month. Say the word, and she''ll be in your room by tonight! How''s that?"


    Wilbur was speechless at the ''pitch'' that he had just been given. "Your ssmate is very pretty, but that''s not a priority of mine right now. I''m going back to the inn now. Are youing or not?"


    He turned to leave right after that.


    Wilbur had a feeling that making Lacey his guide might be a terrible choice.


    Lacey noticed it and had no choice but to grab his arm and beg, "Alright, alright... I won''t mess with you anymore! God, you''re not fun at all! Come on, get us a cab so we can head back."


    Wilbur nced at Eliana before turning back to Lacey. "Isn''t your friend going back to her own ce? Why is sheing with us?"


    "Duh! Eliana''s parents are divorced. She lives with her mom, who''s a total slut and brings a different man home every other day. Some of those men tried to get funny with Eliana, so now she stays with me at my family''s inn while working there as well. Her mom''s more than alright with it, of course. Saves her a load of money, and she evenes over every now and then for a free meal or two. We''re used to it by now."


    Lacey''s expression was a little annoyed as she told Wilbur about Eliana''s family.


    Of course, Wilbur was hardly surprised by this. The Allied States was called thend of the free, and Cametra was close enough to be considered simrly as well. Was this nation truly free, though?


    In the few minutes Wilbur had waited at the police station entrance, he had been approached by two beggars.


    Details like this made it clear that life in a nation like this was far from the fantastic paradise the media made it out to be.


    Wilbur gged down a cab and brought the two girls back to the inn.


    Betty Lent, the innkeeper, was overjoyed to see the three of them. She flung her arms around Wilbur,nding two hard kisses on either side of his cheek. "Thank you so much, Mister Penn..."


    All of a sudden, Lacey red up at the sight of the two of them getting cozy. She marched up to her mother, glowering at her. "Get the f*ck off of my man, Betty Lent! He''s mine! What the f*ck do you think you''re trying to do, you hag?"

 Chapter 1619

    "You''re practically old enough to be his mother! God, you really are shameless..."


    Of course, Betty did not back down from Lacey''s protests either. She put her hands on her hips, screaming at Lacey in response.


    "You demon of a child! You''d be detained till next year if I hadn''t gotten Mister Penn to bail you out! What are you going to do about me liking Mister Penn, huh? Get out of my house if you don''t like it. You can go wherever you want!"


    Wilbur sighed at the sight of the mind-boggling argument happening before him, returning to his room instead.


    There was a knock on the door barely three minutes after Wilbury down in bed, followed by Lacey''s voice.


    "Hello? Wilbur, are you resting? It''s still pretty early, do you want some food?"


    Wilbur got up and opened the door to Lacey having changed into some more casual clothes, which made her look a lot more pleasing to the eye.


    "It''s fine if your cooking''s even worse than your mother''s. But if it''s good, I''ll consider paying you extra. I''m just curious as to how you and your mother settle arguments like that when they happen?"


    "What does it look like? We''ll just have to get the man based on our own skills! Besides, I refuse to believe you''d even look at a hag like Betty Lent. Anyone in their right mind would prefer a young littledy unless you''ve got some weird kink."


    Lacey stuck out her chest at Wilbur as if to prove a point.


    Wilbur raised his hands in surrender. "You know what, let''s not talk about that. It''s going to take me a while to get used to this open-minded mindset over here. Please tell me what you can make and whip up a few good dishes for me! Oh, and free up your night for me if you can. I''d like to know what you know about Wencoven!"


    Lacey knew that this was a golden opportunity and could hardly nod fast enough. "But of course! I can whip up a feast! However, with this cold temperature, I think some warm soup would be best. Give me a second and I''ll get it all sorted out for you!"


    Lacey disappeared from sight after that.


    Wilbur returned to his room for another twenty minutes or so, until Betty came upstairs to call him out to eat.


    Lacey and Eliana were in the middle of stirring up a huge pot in the corner of the diner on the first floor, but there was also another tall, gorgeous blond woman there.


    She looked to be in herte thirties but had smoking hot curves with a perfect face to match.


    She had a fiery glint in her eyes, her full lips radiating a seductive aura.


    Thedy was fashionably dressed as well, wearing a miniskirt despite the freezing cold weather.


    Any other man would have fallen for her in a heartbeat!


    Lacey was worried that Wilbur might back out of his deal at the sight of a foreign face and hurried over to exin to him, "Wilbur, this is Eliana''s mom, Monica. She''s just here for a free meal. Pay her no mind."

 Chapter 1620

    "Hello, Mister Penn! Thanks for bailing my daughter out. Here''s my number. I''d be more than happy to be your tour guide if you''d like a tour around Wencoven."


    Eliana''s mother winked at Wilbur as he sat down at the dinner table, passing her contact to him.


    Everyone present knew that she clearly saw Wilbur as hertest cash cow and thought that he woulde crawling into her bed and happily pay up.


    Lacey, however, said nothing as she now knew a little more about Wilbur.


    After all, Wilbur hardly even liked a youngdy like herself. Why would he even bother looking at cheap goods like Monica more than once?


    "No worries, I just happened to be there. Let''s eat!"


    Wilbur epted the phone number politely before digging into the food.


    Just as Wilbur was halfway through what was actually a pretty decent meal, the phone on his table pinged with a notification.


    Lacey crowded over curiously, before noticing Faye''s picture that Wilbur had as his phone lock screen.


    "Is... Is that your girlfriend? She''s so pretty!"


    Lacey''s jaw dropped open at the sight of the screen, staring at Wilbur in disbelief.


    Wilbur grunted in response, ncing at the unimportant text that came in before saying, "Tell me, what are your schools like? Any hooligans or mafias around here? What would I have to look out for if I were to want to study here?"


    However, Lacy hardly paid any mind to his questions, still in shock at the fact that Wilbur had such a pretty girlfriend.


    "It''s no wonder you aren''t interested in other women at all! Your girl''s a total goddess, dude! I really underestimated you. God, you must be rich to have such a beautiful girlfriend! Well, that means you''re paying double for this meal!"


    Wilbur sighed at Lacey''s non-answer, turning to Monica instead. "You mentioned just now that you could be my tour guide. What do you know about Wencoven?"


    He did not ask Monica the question in an attempt to start anything with her. Instead, it was to prove a point to Lacey.


    He did not need her specifically to be his tour guide and would rece her in a heartbeat if she acted out of line!


    He had the money, and he was more than happy to give it to someone else who might do a better job!


    "Dude, c''mon... Okay, okay! I''ll tell you..."


    Lacey panicked at this and red viciously at Monica before yanking Wilbur away to talk.


    Considering the fact that she was under someone else''s roof, Monica had no choice but to keep her head down and continue eating quietly.

 Chapter 1621

    Just like that, Wilbur was able to get a bowl of hearty soup with strong Eastern vors in Cametra. He was also able to get a lot of useful information from Lacey.


    Wencoven was not a state, but an immensely modern city on the west coast of Cametra. Wilbur was currently staying in an area of Wencoven called Ayer.


    Ayer was not really the most flourishing part of Wencoven, but it housed two of the nation''s most popr universities.


    The poption was made up of a lot of youth, and thus their neighboring businesses did pretty well. That was also how there were a whopping three gangs lurking in the area alone.


    The three gangs were the Rian Brotherhood, the Hexagram Church, and the ckstone Group!


    Wilbur found out through Lacey that the three gangs ran a few illegal businesses in human trafficking, drugs, and smuggling imported goods. Those were their main sources of ie.


    Even the Wencoven police had to keep their heads down if they were to bump into these top dogs at the station.


    Despite the fact that the gangs weremitting terrible offenses, they never made a move on any locals, and that was how things had always been.


    If the locals could not afford to pay them the protection fees they charged, they would even think of ways for you to make money. Of course, none of these ways would be legal.


    After that, Lacey spoke about a fewrge-scale legal businesses and how they had pretty much monopolized all the people''s daily needs. By the time she was done expressing her views on them as well, dinner had almoste to an end. The women cleared the table and did the dishes, and Monica stayed the night at the inn as usual. Getting a cab home would cost her even more money.


    Betty and her daughter were more than used to this and let her handle the dishes before leaving her to settle down in a room.


    Wilbur paid a few hundred dors for an honestly overpriced meal and returned to his room to see how he could bring up Greensource Corp, which Lacey had not talked about just yet.


    Eventually, he dozed off mid-thought.


    After some time, Wilbur blearily sensed that the door of his room had been opened. It was followed by a familiar fragrance.


    He frowned, trying to recall where that fragrance hade from before...


    It was Monica!


    This was the perfume Monica had been wearing at the dinner table!


    A click was heard.


    Wilbur turned on the bedsidemp and saw Monica leaning against the doorframe of his room seductively. She was wearing nothing but a see-through lingerie set that left hardly anything to the imagination.


    "Mister Penn, I can''t for the life of me fall asleep. Do you want to keep mepany? I just found out online that Dasha''s a beautiful, magical country. Could you take me there one day?"


    Any other man would have gotten a nosebleed at that sight alone and thrown themselves onto her at once.


    Wilbur did nothing of the sort. He got up, picking up his coat and a book he had on Dasha before draping the coat over her and pushing the book into her arms. "You''re truly beautiful, Monica. I might have been entranced by your beauty in your past, but I''ve got someone at home now!"


    He pushed her out of the room after that, but Monica was having none of it. She pretended to slip, throwing herself right into Wilbur''s arms.


    Wilbur, being an Emperor level elite, was not going to let that happen. He grabbed the coat off her shoulders, wrapping her firmly in it before lifting her up and tossing her into the empty room next to his.


    "Why can''t some men take a hint, huh? I spent all night getting ready, for god''s sake!"

 Chapter 1622

    Wilbur returned to his room amidst Monica''sints, locking the door shut from the inside this time.


    After all, any regr man would find it hard to hold back from such a sexy woman like Monica.


    If she were to visit once more, Wilbur''s mental defense might not hold up as strongly as it had before.


    Wilbur copsed onto his bed, falling asleep once more with the expectation of sleeping till morning. Yet not long after, another ominous feeling woke him up.


    The feeling was nothing like what he had sensed when Monica showed up to seduce him, but one of actual danger!


    Wilbur crept up to his window and lifted a corner of the curtains. There were two luxury cars pulled up in the parking lot across from the inn. Their engines were turned off, but their lights were still on.


    At the same time, a series of footsteps could be heard downstairs.


    Upon realizing this, Wilbur got up and snuck over to the corner before the staircase leading downstairs. He could hear two people whispering among each other, seeming to be ransacking the ce.


    "Have you found it?"


    "No!"


    "Should we search the girls'' room? We can kidnap them and interrogate them if we still can''t find it by then!"


    "Cut the bullshit! The higher-ups are involved in this now! They''ve ordered us toe back here in secret to collect evidence and not make a big deal out of it! Are you trying to screw us over? We''re under orders by the special department here!"


    The two men continued bickering among themselves as they ransacked the drawer at the counter on the first floor.


    It seemed like they were unable to find what they were after, and the two men nced at the stairs before shing a gesture at each other and beginning to feel their way upstairs.


    Wilbur retracted his aura then, following behind the two men in secret.


    After all, there were four women asleep on this floor. They would not be able to


    fight back in the slightest if these two burly men decided to take them out the hard way.


    Wilbur did not know who either of the men were, or who the people waiting outside the inn were either.


    Even Lacey and Eliana had no idea that their greed had gotten them into huge trouble with a powerful, terrible force!


    At the same time, over in an abandoned factory on the outskirts of Wencoven, a middle-aged Dashan man was tied to a wooden cross. He was covered in blood, looking in a sorry state.


    It was clear that he had been tortured, which caused him to look this way.


    A Western man with a hooked nose and a murderous expression stood in front of him, holding a whip.


    "Mister Losa!"


    "I hope you''ve been telling the truth. If we don''t find what we want on your daughter, you won''t live to see the sun tomorrow. Don''t worry, though! We''re not going to kill your family. They''ll just be sold off to another country and forced to make a living with their bodies!"


    The man with the hooked nose stared murderously at Fox Losa, the Dashan man tied to the pole.

 Chapter 1623

    Fox Losa was a Dashan who had migrated to Wencoven. He loved gambling and women. At the same time, he also worked a side gig as a pimp and a pusher of weed and other substances.


    Fox''s actual identity was the husband of Betty Lent, the innkeeper, as well as the father of Lacey Lent!


    Fox was in the middle of having some fun with a prostitute just a few hours ago when he got a call from Betty demanding him to bail Lacey out at the station.


    After the call ended Fox was about to keep going with the blonde in his arms when a burly stranger barged into the room.


    Fox was taken to the factory after that and whipped viciously by the hook-nosed man before him!


    All of this started a day ago. Fox was the leader of a smaller group of pimps and had just gotten a call from a regr asking for a few young university students to keep some VIP guestpany at a swanky hotel for a hefty fee.


    The first girl who came into Fox''s mind was Monica''s daughter, Eliana!


    This was because he had had an affair with Monica before and had even pimped her out for a while.


    On top of that, Monica''s daughter was currently staying at Betty''s inn. Thus, Fox had sweet-talked Lacey into thinking that one of his friends had an eye out for Eliana and wanted to meet her at a hotel.


    Lacey had always been money-minded and believed her bastard of a father. She brought Eliana to the hotel, thinking that she was going to make some good money out of this.


    Yet the person in the hotel ended up trying to force himself on Eliana and Lacey, which resulted in Lacey knocking the young man out with a wine bottle before escaping from the hotel with Eliana.


    Things could have ended there normally. However, the young man woke up after being knocked out and was furious. He took his anger out on two other guests staying at the hotel and the incident resulted in a casualty.


    Fox had thought that everything was over and thus came to collect his payment at the hotel. The person who had called him in the first ce was the head of security at the hotel.


    Fox came to the control room looking for the guy and happened to chance upon the scene.


    He took advantage while everyone was distracted, stealing the footage and thinking of using it as ckmail material.


    Just as he had hidden the security footage on him, the young man suddenly called the Cametra Special Forces to go after Fox himself!


    It was then that Fox knew his only way out was to keep hiding the recording he had, or he would be dead once he handed it over.


    That was why he had lied to the hook-nosed man, saying that he had given the recording to his daughter. Fox had nned to get the money and run, leaving his daughter to get them the recording.


    Besides, Lacey had indeed been to the hotel and knocked the young man out. It was only natural for Hooked Nose to believe Fox''s words, and thus had some men snoop around in the inn in an attempt to steal the recording back!


    Wilbur knew nothing about this and merely followed behind the two strangers breaking into the inn.


    To his dismay, just as the two men were about to reach the room Lacey and Eliana were sleeping in, the two girls ran out of the room in bikinis, running right into the two men!


    The sudden collision threw all four of them off guard. The next second, Lacey snapped out of her stupor and yanked Eliana back into the room before mming the door shut.


    The two men were obviously having none of that and stopped the door from closing at once.

 Chapter 1624

    "There''s a robber in the house!"


    "Help! Help!"


    Lacey and Eliana screamed for help as they pushed against the door with all their might.


    Of course, the two men acted faster and one of them stuck a foot between the door to stop it from closing.


    Wilbur had thought that this was just a simple burry and did not n to get physical so as not to expose himself.


    However, the sight of the two men going after the girls after getting caught instead of running made Wilbur dart behind the both of them, striking the men in the necks and knocking them out.


    Wilbur stared as they fell to the ground, before beginning to search them. The only thing they had on them was a pistol, with nothing that could identify them at all.


    What Wilbur did notice, however, was a tattoo of a hexagram on the arms and necks of both men. Beneath the tattoo were the words...


    "The Holy Star shall protect all its believers. The Holy Star illuminates the universe!"


    The sight of the tattoo reminded Wilbur of one of the three gangs he heard about -the Hexagram Church!


    What confused Wilbur was that these guys hardly seemed like they would have to resort to robbing someone to survive. The tactical gear the two men were d in was worth a good thousand dors alone.


    Unless...


    Just as Wilbur was pondering about where these men could havee from, Lacey and Eliana opened the door after the silence following two loud thumps.


    Lacey peered at the man with a scarf covering most of his face, searching the two knocked-out blokes on the ground. Despite knowing it was Wilbur, she still asked carefully, "Wilbur? Is that you?"


    "It''s me. These might be members of the Hexagram Church. They''re all armed. Wake your mothers up and hide in my room. There are more men outside, and they might barge in if they can''t get to these two."


    The two girls hurried off, and Wilbur took the earpieces off both men before dragging them into Lacey''s room and tying them up.


    Right after that, Wilbur heard a noiseing from the first floor!


    He went to the electrical box by the staircase and cut the fuse for the entire inn.


    Wilbur hovered at the corner before the stairs, sensing how many people there were and where they were headed.


    "One, two... Six!"


    Atst, Wilbur was able to find out that there were six people in the group that had just entered the inn.


    They moved in teams of three, searching through the first floor before heading upstairs.


    If they had been in teams of two, Wilbur could have taken them down without a problem.


    But each team had two people covering the front and one looking out a meter behind. They were clearly trained to do this.


    If the people in the front were attacked, the guy in the back could shoot the attacker down in the blink of an eye!

 Chapter 1625

    Thus, Wilbur switched up his strategy. He plucked two stic leaves that were on the firmer side of the fake nt near him before hiding in the corner at the end of the hallway to wait for the first group of three toe upstairs.


    Wilbur watched as the three men searched through each room on the second floor, steadily moving closer to Wilbur.


    With how powerful Wilbur was, he hardly needed to fear the weapons these men were carrying. He was doing this so as not to expose the fact that he was a cultivator. Instead, he was trying to create an illusion that he was just a regr human being who was brilliant at fighting.


    This was useful in having the enemy underestimate him, and even go easy on him, which would give him the leeway toe up with the best solution.


    Just as the three men were about toe up to him, Wilbur shot out of the corner. He flung the two stic leaves into the air, before taking down the two men closest to him with two simple punches.


    The guy at the back had his arms nicked by the fake leaves Wilbur had thrown out, and the gun he was holding ttered to the floor.


    In the split second he had, Wilbur took down the two people in front of him beforeing up to the third guy.


    The guy widened his eyes in fear. However, before he could even react, Wilbur had knocked him out.


    Wilbur promptly headed to the storeroom downstairs after that. The team of three downstairs had heard the noise through their earpieces and could tell that the team upstairs had run into trouble.


    Just as the downstairs team hade out of the storeroom, Wilbur arrived at the diner.


    He picked up three kebab skewers from a nearby tray, before hurling them at the three men.


    "Argh..."


    "He''s armed!"


    "Retreat!"


    The three skewers pierced through the men''s wrists before lodging themselves in the wall.


    The weapons they were carrying were then knocked out of their grasp, and the three men turned to flee. Of course, Wilbur was having none of that.


    Just as the three men were about to break the ss wall of the diner and flee, Wilbur picked up a few vases from the tables while sprinting towards them.


    Two loud thumps could be heard.


    Two of the three men were struck in the back of their head, falling to the ground unconscious. The other, in his haste to run, slipped and knocked into a pir that also knocked him out.


    After all six men were taken down, Wilbur headed out to the parking lot to see if there was anyone else in the cars.


    He made sure that there was no one and returned to the inn to tie all the men up.


    Once he was done, Wilbur reconnected the power in the inn before calling for Lacey and the others.


    "I don''t think these people were here to rob the inn. What did you do to piss them off? Tell the truth! If you don''t, I can assure you that they aren''t going to let you go once I leave!"


    Wilbur nced at Lacey, Betty, Eliana, and Monica as he said those words.


    "I don''t know. You can ask them!" Monica said bluntly, sitting down on the sofa and lighting a cigarette.


    Lacey and Eliana, however, were looking around nervously as they fidgeted. It was clear that they were guilty!

 Chapter 1626

    "Come on, now! What did you do to p*ss these people off? Don''t hide any details. You''d either be captured by these men or killed if I hadn''t shown up. To think that I actually believed you two were just arrested for shoplifting when I bailed you out! Things are clearly not as simple as they seem, huh?"


    Wilbur had Betty brew him a pot of tea, and he sat on the couch sipping it slowly while he waited for a response from the two girls.


    "You stupid girl! Come on, tell him already! I''d be six feet under with you by now if Mister Penn wasn''t here!"


    Betty was still shaken by what just happened, but she did respect Wilbur a great deal more now.


    After all, no one would be dumb enough to think that someone who had just knocked eight armed men unconscious was a regr person.


    Monica crowded over as well, fixing him with a smolder. "You''re amazing, Mister Penn. I can tell that you''re different from the average man. I like my men fit and ready to fight, you know? Those average blokes just can''t satisfy me. I''m sure you must be great in bed, Mister Penn!"


    Wilbur red at Monica icily, promptly shutting her up.


    He looked at Lacey next. "Since you''re not talking, I won''t force you. It''s up to you to handle these men now, I''ll move to another inn by morning!"


    Wilbur got up to leave, acting as if he was going to move out by daybreak.


    Lacey and Eliana panicked atst. In the end, Eliana was the first to say, "Mister Penn, we were just told to keep some VIPpany as hostesses at a hotel. But the guy tried to force himself on me, and then Lacey knocked him out..."


    Hostesses? Sexual assault?


    Wilbur finally understood why Lacey had not wanted to tell the truth. It was highly possible that she had used Eliana to get her hands on some money.


    In the end, Lacey opened her mouth shakily under Wilbur''s icy stare. "I wasn''t the one who asked for her. It was Fox. He called Eliana''s mother a slut and said that her daughter would follow in her footsteps eventually. So, why not make some money off her first instead of letting others have it for cheaper? Besides, Eliana agreed to it too!"


    Wilbur stared at the eighteen-year-old girl sitting before him, sighing to himself at the words she had just said.


    Before he could say anything, however, Monica had exploded first as she shouted at Eliana with a shaking finger. "You f*cking whore! I worked so hard to send you to university so you could get a better life! Why would you follow in my footsteps and be a hostess? Are you sick in the head?"


    Eliana''s quiet demeanor cracked atst, and she roared, "F*ck you!"


    "You were trying to get me a better future? You slept with the school''s dean in his office, and even f*cked the rich students! Do you know what it feels like to have those videos of your own mother shoved in your face every single day? Just look at you. You make me f*cking sick!"


    Eliana screamed at her mother, before running off into Wilbur''s room and mming the door shut as she broke down crying.

 Chapter 1627

    "God, you''re so f*cking ungrateful! Do you think you would have been able to get into a school like that if I hadn''t slept with the dean, huh? Do you think you''d be able to have meals I would never even dream of having if I hadn''t slept with the rich students?"


    Monica did not hesitate to admit to everything she had done in response to Eliana''s usations.


    Wilbur did not feel that it was appropriate for him toment on another family''s affairs, nor did he have the right to do so.


    But he needed to get to the bottom of why those men showed up in the first ce and took out a card before tossing it at Monica. "There''s a hundred thousand dors in there. It should be enough tost you a while. Stop doing what you''re doing anymore. You''re hurting Eliana all the same."


    Wilbur then turned to an envious-looking Betty. "Ma''am, your business here doesn''t seem to be doing very well either. Why don''t you sell me some shares? That way Monica can work here, and I can get you lots of customers to relieve your financial stress. How''s that?"


    Betty lit up, nodding profusely. "Of course, of course! I''ll even sell you the whole inn if you want it, Mister Penn!"


    Wilbur nodded. "It''s a deal, then. Let me find out why they came here first, then we can talk about the detailster."


    He got up to wake the men up so he could interrogate them. Just as Wilbur came up to the eight tied-up men, one of the men''s phones started ringing.


    Wilbur fished the phone out of the man''s pocket and picked up the iing call. "How''s the progress? Why haven''t you been reporting to me? Did you idiots forget what I told you?"


    A series of curses and swears poured out as soon as the call connected.


    Wilbur was able to deduce that the person on the call was probably the leader of these men, and he said, "My apologies, sir. Your men broke into private property, and I''ve captured all of them because of it. Can I know what you''re after? Also, will you be able to promise that the harassment will stop once you get what you need?"


    On the other end of the call, Hooked Nose blinked for a beat before his expression twisted into a murderous one. "Listen up, buddy! I don''t care who you are or where you came from, but you better hand that footage over or I''ll kill Fox Losa, and thene for you! I''m warning you, though. I won''t be half as nice as I am now when I get to you! Of course, I''ll spare their lives if they haven''t seen what''s on the footage. That promise expires by noon today, and I hope you make use of it!"


    Hooked Nose ended the call after that. He waved a hand, and one of his men came over. Hooked Nose gave him some instructions before leaving the factory where Fox was being held.


    Over in 56 Tribe Inn, Wilbur had finally gotten some useful information out of that call, and it seemed like there were two key points.


    These people were after some sort of footage, and that Lacey''s biological father was possibly held captive!

 Chapter 1628

    Wilbur sat back down on the couch, turning to Lacey. "These people said that they''re looking for a piece of recorded footage. It probably contains some incriminating evidence, or they wouldn''t have sent all these men here. You better tell the truth if you know where it is, or this footage might end up getting you killed!"


    Lacey blinked at Wilbur in confusion. "I don''t know anything about this footage thing. The bastard just scammed us into going to the Royale Hotel. In fact, he never even showed up from start to finish. All I got was the thousand dors he promised me before we went. It turned out that the guy we were supposed to be serving was a total freak, who even tried to force himself on us! That''s why I knocked him out and fled with Eliana."


    Wilbur believed Eliana''s words. After all, she had no reason to lie at this point. Besides, Wilbur was certain that she was hardly strong enough to lie to his face. Those people were after a piece of footage, but Lacey had no idea about it!


    On top of that, Lacey''s father Fox had also been captured!


    With all the clues he had, Wilbur figured that the key to getting to the bottom of this was Lacey''s father, Fox Losa!


    At the thought, Wilbur got up and walked over to the guy whose phone had rang. Wilbur tapped the man several times on different points of his body, and the man began to stir.


    "Mmph! Mmmmph!."


    Upon waking up, the man realized that he was tied up along with the men he hade with and began letting out muffled cries at Wilbur as if he was trying to say something.


    Wilbur was in no hurry to tear off the tape covering the man''s mouth. Instead, he showed the man the call log on his phone.


    "I''ve just spoken to your boss, and I know you''re after a piece of footage of sorts! I''m not trying to get involved here, and honestly ended up in this mess by mistake. You were just unfortunate enough to run into me, and I had no choice but to tie the lot of you up. Look, I''ve even bandaged your friends'' bruises where I hurt them. So, you''re going to answer whatever I ask you!"


    Wilbur paused for a moment for the man to process his words, then added, "Let''s figure out a solution together as soon as possible, and then you can leave with whatever it is you need. I''ll carry on living the rest of my life unharmed, too. If you''re alright with that, nod your head."


    The man, who was the leader of the team sent out for the mission, nodded profusely.


    Wilbur ripped the tape off the man''s mouth with a cracking sound. "Did a man named Fox Losa say that the footage you were looking for could be found here in this inn?"


    "Yes! He said his wife and daughter are living here, and that he gave the footage to his daughter. Once he''s secured the money from using the footage as ckmail, his daughter will hand the footage over. That''s why our boss sent us here to look for it."


    Wilbur could deduce by then that Fox Losa had not only yed the members of the Hexagram Church but had also put his daughter and wife up on the chopping block. What a horrible man.


    At the thought, Wilbur pointed at Lacey. "This is Fox Losa''s daughter, but she goes by her mother''sst name. I''ve just interrogated her, and she doesn''t have a clue about the footage you''re after! What I''m guessing is that Fox lied to you, and even used his daughter and wife to get what he wanted!"

 Chapter 1629

    "How about this? I''lle with you to see your boss and Fox, and I promise I''ll be able to get what you want out of Fox too. But before that, you need to promise me that you aren''t going to hurt a single person in this inn. If you agree, I''ll untie you and you can take me to see your boss. How''s that?"


    The man gave it some thought, before saying, "I can''t promise that, but I can ask my boss!"


    Wilbur nodded. "Sure, go ahead."


    He dialed the same number from before once more and held it up to the man''s ear.


    After a brief call between the man and Hooked Nose, the man ended the call with a nod. "My boss has agreed. He''s waiting for you at the Royale Hotel right now."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Wilbur untied the team leader after that and even helped to carry the other men into the car outside.


    The team leader drove with Wilbur in the passenger seat, and it was not long before they reached the Wencover Royale Hotel.


    Wilbur followed the team leader into a hotel before boarding a special elevator to the top floor of the hotel.


    Right after they got out of the elevator, Wilbur was patted down from head to toe by two bodyguards before he was allowed entry.


    The team leader brought Wilbur down a ss hallway, leading to an ongoing pool party.


    The partygoers consisted of two men and a room full of hot girls in bikinis.


    Despite the fact that winters in Cametra were freezing, the pool was heated, and a young man was currently in the middle of a ssh-off with a gaggle of girls. Sat by the pool with an ashen expression, was none other than Hooked Nose!


    He waved a hand at Wilbur and the team leader, waiting for them toe up to him before saying, "So, you''re the guy who took down eight of my men and called me, right?"


    "That''s right," Wilbur replied calmly.


    Hooked Nose barked out augh. "Bravo, bravo! A man of courage, I see! I haven''t met someone like you in a long, long time. I admire your courage, but I''m afraid I''m going to have to kill you if you don''t give me what I want, or my boss will kill me instead. Of course, if you do get me what I need, I''ll give you a good job and all the girls you could want!"


    Hooked Nose pondered for a bit before adding, "If you''re willing to join the Hexagram Church, I can promise you that there will be so many more benefits awaiting. I''m looking forward to your response, young man. Go on, the guy you''re here for is in another room. Don''t forget our promise!"


    Hooked Nose waved one of his men over after that, and Wilbur was brought to the room Fox was held in.


    It was only when Wilbur had entered the room that he saw several doctors currently tending to Fox''s wounds.


    The man who brought Wilbur in dismissed the doctors, leaving Wilbur and Fox in


    the room alone. Wilbur nced at an anesthetized, but still conscious Fox, then put a palm right on Fox''s forehead.

 Chapter 1630

    After Wilbur''s defeat of Rinchen Phinston, he contributed Rinchen''s belongings and got something else alongside the grace points.


    Soulsearch!


    The power required arge amount of Wilbur''s spiritual energy, but it allowed him to search through a human being''s memories while they were alive to find what he needed.


    Wilbur had never used it before, as it had never been particrly useful to him and drained too much of his spiritual energy.


    With the situation at hand, however, Wilbur was able to deduce that he was not going to get anything out of Fox by interrogating him.


    Thus, Soulsearch was his only way out!


    Wilbur put his hand on Fox''s head, activating his Soulsearch ability. Wilbur was quickly able to ess Fox''s memories and learned everything that happened from start to finish, including the location where Fox had hidden the footage.


    "Take me to your boss. I know where the footage is."


    Wilbur nced at Fox lying in bed, before calling out to the guard at the door.


    Wilbur might have considered saving Fox if the guy had a reason for doing this. But Fox had been willing to throw his wife and daughter under the bus, and Wilbur hardly wanted to help someone like that out.


    Fox had pretty much guessed what Wilbur had done but could only watch in silence as his gaze filled with despair, unable to move under the effects of the anesthetics in his body.


    "The footage is hidden under the bed in a woman''s house. You can send someone out to search the ce, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find what you need. Of course, if you''re too slow to act, I won''t be responsible for the footage getting moved all of a sudden."


    Wilbur came up to Hooked Nose, writing an address down on a slip of paper before handing it to him.


    Having seen Wilbur use Soulsearch powers on Fox from the camera in the room, Hooked Nose smiled at Wilbur. "Don''t worry. You''ll have my approval and my word as long as we find what we need! Of course, if we can''t find it, that would be another story..."


    Hooked Nose passed the slip of paper to the team leader from the inn break-in just now. "Send someone over to search this ce. I''m sure you know the consequences of f*cking up!"


    Right after that, Hooked Nose poured Wilbur a ss of whiskey before grinning at him. "Our church needs people like you, young man! If you''re willing to join us, I''ll rmend you to our Pope myself. You''ll be given a greatly important position and ess to unlimited wealth. What do you think?"


    Wilbur shook his head. "I came to Cametra to study. I''d have to think about joining a church of any sort!"


    "Also, I feel like joining a church to protect people like that is kind of meaningless anyway."


    Hooked Nose burst outughing at Wilbur speaking of his boss'' son like that. "Yeah, you''re right! Getting people like you and me to handle stupid shit like this is honestly a waste of our talents. However, my boss is in the middle of running for mayor, and I''ve been tasked to clean up anything that might affect that. After all, our church needs people with money and authority to keep on expanding. That''s why I came here myself, or you would never even have the honor of meeting me."


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow. "Fox''s family knows nothing about the footage or what it contains, and I hope you keep your promise, sir!"

 Chapter 1631

    "I''ll reach out to you if I decide to join the church. I''ll be leaving now."


    With that, Wilbur got up to leave.


    The bodyguard also got up to stop Wilbur, but Hooked Nose waved to stop the bodyguard and said, "I''m kind of jealous of your confidence, young man. I look forward to your reply! Also, you can use this to find me anytime if you need help!"


    He tossed a hexagram badge made of gold to Wilbur.


    Wilbur caught it and he nodded as a sign of appreciation before going back to the small hotel.


    The four women were waiting in the inn, afraid that Wilbur would not return, which was why Betty started packing after he left. She nned to run away.


    However, Monica had faith in Wilbur, so she nned to buy Betty''s inn with the money Wilbur gave.


    Wilbur saw them arguing over the price of the inn when he returned.


    "Mister Penn!" Betty was shocked to see Wilbur return.


    Meanwhile, Monica came up to him and snuggled his arm with her voluptuous breasts as she told him what she had in mind, "I''m nning to buy this ce, Mister Penn! You can stay here for as long as you like! I can ask Eliana to be your girlfriend if you''re not into me. I''ll take care of your child when the timees!"


    "That''s enough. Do whatever you want. The issue is resolved, so we don''t need to worry anymore."


    Wilbur said after seeing their vastly different reactions.


    The problem was resolved?


    Betty was in disbelief, but Monica looked like she was in awe. The way she looked at Wilbur with admiration gradually turned into attraction.


    Lacey quickly ran downstairs just when they were going to ask how Wilbur resolved the issue, asking in a serious tone, "Did that bastard Fox Losa me us? Is that why they came looking for us?"


    Wilbur did not say anything. Seeing how excited Lacey looked, he only nodded in silence. That was all the reply they needed.


    Everyone knew that those who dared to scam and steal from the Hexagram Church would not end up well.


    Betty seemed to realize something when Wilbur nodded, and she instantly seemed traumatized.


    Although Fox was a scum, he was still Betty''s legal husband.


    He suddenly went away because of the incident, so she felt a little emotional.


    However, Lacey had a different reaction. She scolded angrily, "The Hexagram Church better torture that bastard to death! He''s not worthy of being a man, and he''s not worthy of being a father!"


    Wilbur did not say much after seeing their different reactions, so he went to make himself a cup of tea.


    Monica quickly helped him as if he were the next fool who wouldvishly spend money on her because of her charms.


    The way she looked at Wilbur was more than passionate...

 Chapter 1632

    "Cheers to you, Mister Penn!"


    "Cheers to you too, Mister Penn!"


    "Cheers!"


    The women prepared a nice feast for Wilbur during the evening at 56 Tribe Inn in appreciation for his help.


    Moreover, they took turns to drink on his behalf. Although Wilbur was sober in the end, the rest of them were wasted.


    Wilbur got to find out more about their families during their drunk conversations.


    ording to Betty, she did note from a rich family. However, her husband, Fox Losa, was the son of a provincial government figure in Dasha.


    Fox''s parents were jailed because of corruption, so Fox could only transfer tens of millions of assets to Cametra and nned to settle down here.


    However, except for the purchase of the inn, all his money was squandered over personal reasons.


    He ended his life because of greed in the end!


    Betty and Lacey knew that Fox would not survive this ordeal, but they did not think about mourning for him.


    It was as if his disappearance freed them from their shackles. They both looked surprisingly relieved.


    As for Monica and Eliana, they were vastly different from when they were sober. Monica was a sexy gold digger when she was sober. However, her fickle behavior made her appear rather shallow and average.


    After she got drunk, she clung to Wilbur''s arm and muttered something sentimentally, something about how no one ever treated her so nicely and how Wilbur did not lust after her body, or her daughter''s youthful appearance. She also imed to have wanted to marry Wilbur and have a son with him because he gave her a huge stack of money.


    Wilbur learned that Monica was previously a high school dance teacher!


    However, her husband was a junkie, so she had no choice but to get a divorce after he spent all their savings on drugs.


    Moreover, she had to bear a lot of debt after she left her husband with her daughter. The debt was from when her husband lied to her and made her sign a loan.


    Monica was forced to pay off her debt or Eliana would be taken away from her. If that happened, she would be sold to other ces for a high price.


    Wilbur could not do anything exceptfort her. What she went through was in Cametra, after all, and he was quite powerless to turn their lives around here.


    Eliana performed a ballet for Wilbur because she was drunk. Wilbur wanted to praise the way she danced like a little swan, but she fell asleep on the floor before he could do so.


    He carried the four women upstairs and then ced them in their individual rooms. Wilbur tidied up on his own before finally going to bed in his own room.


    When he woke up, it was already nine in the morning. Lacey and Eliana went to school, and Betty was busy cleaning the dining room. Monica was getting dressed. She nned to ask Wilbur to apany her to buy a second-hand car.


    The slow-paced and leisurely life seemed to be back on track. Wilbur liked how it felt, so he enjoyed the sandwich Monica handed to him, regardless of what it tasted like.


    Then, he hopped on a taxi because Monica dragged him along and went to the city area.

 Chapter 1633

    Monica took Wilbur to the back alley of an inconspicuous restaurant when they were going to the second-hand car market.


    Then, she knocked on the only metal door in the alley. The person inside opened a small window and noticed it was Monica, so he opened the door.


    A man nced at Monica and Wilbur after opening the door. Then, he checked Monica out with a smirk and asked, "How about you spend the night with me, Monica? I''ve wondered how you taste like since a long time ago."


    She rolled her eyes at his flirting and retorted, "I can''t believe you want to sleep with me when you''re so broke. If your boss finds out you slept with me but can''t afford to pay up, he''ll snap your weenie off!"


    She then led Wilbur into a room. They came to a ce that was sort of like a gym and an underground boxing venue. There were a lot of buff guys working out there.


    Wilbur could tell it was a secret spot for some sort of gang.


    A whistle could be heard.


    "Hey, can this pretty boy satisfy your needs, Monica? Why don''t you try my big cannon instead?"


    "You''ve gotten sexier and prettier, Monica. When are you free to y with us?"


    The men teased Monica when she passed by the gym area.


    However, she ignored them and led Wilbur to an office upstairs.


    Moans could be hearding from the office when they got to the door.


    Monica smiled apologetically at Wilbur and said, "I''m sorry. It looks like now is not the best time, but if I don''t pay my debt today, I''ll have to pay twenty-six thousand dors by next month! I don''t want my debt to keep rolling. Most people can''t pay off what they owe, but I''m lucky to have met such a generous person like you!"


    Wilbur maintained a deadpan face and joked, "It''s no problem as long as you don''t pimp me out!"


    A loud groan could be heard from the office, signaling the end of their session.


    Then, they waited for another three minutes before a young woman came out in a miniskirt and V-neck top.


    Monica led Wilbur to the office.


    Apart from the usual office furniture, there were also a lot of posters and photos of naked women.


    Wilbur followed Monica into the office.


    A short and stocky man stood up and held Monica''s hand. He then sat on the sofa and said, "Monica, my baby! I knew you wouldn''t let me down! How much did you bring in today?"


    The man hugged Monica and spoke to her in a flirtatious manner as if he did not care about Wilbur.


    However, Wilbur was used to it. He quietly sat on the side like he was invisible.


    Monica looked afraid to see the man. It was unlike when she could tease and insult the other men.


    She said cautiously after being hugged by the man, "Mister Ryce, I n to clear off my debt for good. I don''t n to be in this industry anymore."


    Ryce was clearly displeased by her words and the smile disappeared from his face instantly!

 Chapter 1634

    "Monica... ording to your debt, you indeed only need to pay me twenty thousand dors. But if you want to be free from me, I''m afraid that costs extra. It''s not a lot. Combined with the twenty thousand dors you owe, that would be a hundred thousand dors in total. If you can pay me that amount, I''ll let you go right now! Of course, if you don''t have it, there''s something else you can do in exchange for that. If you let a hundred of my buddies downstairs have their way with you today and still have the energy to crawl out of this ce, I''ll let you go. How about it?"


    Ryce went back to his desk while he spoke and took out a cigar to smoke.


    A hundred thousand dors!


    Monica was dumbfounded when she heard that. She did not expect Ryce to be so shameless, asking her to pay a hundred thousand dors when the debt was only twenty thousand!


    While Monica had the money in hand, it was her hope for starting a new life. At that moment, Ryce was like a demon snatching away her only hope!


    "Mister Ryce... you..."


    Monica was furious after hearing his words. She wanted to stand up and argue with him.


    However, to her surprise, Wilbur tugged at her and urged her to sit back down on the sofa.


    "Just give him the money you have! I believe Mister Ryce is a man of his word," Wilbur said calmly while sitting on the sofa.


    "Do you know how long it took for me to earn a hundred thousand dors? He''s trying to take away everything from me just because he said so!"


    Monica treasured the money more than her life, so she argued while looking at Wilbur.


    "If you don''t pay what he demanded, do you think we''ll be able to walk out of this ce unharmed? Monica, that money doesn''t belong to you anyway. You can use it in exchange for your freedom, so you should seize the opportunity! I''m telling you this one final time. Give your money to him. If you insist on keeping it, you can continue this negotiation with Mister Ryce. I don''t n on getting involved in your personal matters."


    Wilbur was about to stand up and leave.


    Monica seemed convinced by what Wilbur said. She felt like she would lose a hundred thousand dors and still suffer the torture if Wilbur left.


    "I''ll do it! I''ll listen to you, Mister Penn!"


    Monica took out the card Wilbur gave to her in a flustered manner, then passed it to Ryce.


    Ryce picked up the card on his office desk. He nced at the security pin, then quickly checked if the card was valid for a hundred thousand dors.


    After some inquiries, Ryce saw the six-figure digit on hisptop screen and broke into a fit ofughter.


    Having earned eighty thousand dors through ckmailing gave him a great ego boost. He casually nced at Monica, then shifted his gaze to Wilbur.


    "Sir, I''m sorry for the mistreatment just now. Please, have some tea!"

 Chapter 1635

    "I admire your generosity. If Monica hade here alone, I would''ve let her leave. However, if you''re paying for her freedom, I''m afraid that''s not going to be the price. You have to pay another hundred thousand dors. Otherwise, this money is only a payment for sleeping with Monica!"


    Ryce seemed to think that Wilbur was a rich man who fell for Monica''s charms. Therefore, he tried to exploit him too.


    Wilbur smirked softly because Ryce treated him like a cash cow. He casually sat on the sofa, then looked at the cup in front of him before asking, "Mister Ryce, I''m afraid you won''t let me leave this ce even if I gave you another hundred thousand dors either, right? You only asked for a hundred thousand dors to test how deep my pockets are. If Ipromise, I''m afraid you''ll change the condition once you get the money again. Am I right? Also, you spiked my drink to prevent me from getting violent too. I have to say, you sure have a lot of bright ideas. However, do you think I''ll be afraid of you since I dared toe here with Monica?"


    Ryce frowned because Wilbur was right about everything, which unsettled Ryce. He was displeased by this turn of events.


    "Nice one, young man! You''re the first person who dared to speak to me like that in Ayer. I admire your courage, but you need to be worthy enough to say that, and you have to pay the price! I wonder if you''re ready to face my wrath!"


    Ryce sneakily pressed the rm button under his desk while he spoke.


    The rms went off, and the men downstairs quickly rushed toward his office when they heard the rm.


    They broke into the office and surrounded Wilbur and Monica. Ryce also pulled out a gun from his drawer and ced the gun against her head, threatening, "Do you have the courage to fight me now, young man? You have two choices. You can either transfer all your money to my ount immediately, or I will kill this bitch right now and then shoot you too. You guys can have your honeymoon in hell!" Wilbur saw through Ryce''s bluff, so he pointed at the gun, then pointed at his own head in a provoking manner. "What else can you do except bully a woman? Go ahead and shoot me. I''ll admit you''re a man if you can do that. Otherwise, you''re nothing but a useless pig who bullies the weak!"


    "Why you... Die!"


    Ryce seemed to be agitated by what Wilbur said. He pointed the gun at Wilbur instead and nned to shoot him.


    However, the moment he pulled the trigger, Wilbur appeared behind Ryce in the blink of an eye.


    A snapping sound could be heard as Wilbur casually dislocated Ryce''s arm. He took the gun from him, and then kicked him in the ankles, causing him to fall over.


    Wilbur stepped on his head, then he passed the gun to Monica. "Take the gun. Shoot whoever you dislike. Of course, don''t point the gun at me, mind you."


    Monica saw how Wilbur instantly took Ryce down and was quite surprised. With the tables turned, Monica angrily retrieved the card and pointed the gun at Ryce''s ass, saying, "Mister Penn, I''m going to put a cap in his ass!"


    Wilbur was shocked to hear her wildnguage. He looked at Ryce under his foot, then he quickly moved away as if it would dirty his shoes.


    "This pervert can''t get it up, so every time Ie here, he uses things to torture us women. I''ll let him know how it feels to have a new hole in his ass!"

 Chapter 1636

    "Dude, I''m from the Rian Brotherhood... If you dare to harm me, everyone you know will be dead by tomorrow!"


    Ryce did not seem to realize how terrifying Wilbur was even after being taken down so easily, so he continued to threaten them.


    Wilbur nced at Monica when he heard the threat. He shot a curious nce at Ryce and asked, "Do you think I haven''t thought of that at this point? Should I let Monica shoot your bottom twice, or do you want to rephrase that?"


    Then, Wilbur pretended to let Monica do it. Seeing that interaction caused Ryce to clench his butt tightly while shouting, "W-Wait! I''ll let you leave, alright? Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot! Get out the f*cking way! Why are you guys blocking the door?"


    Ryce hurriedly begged for mercy and ordered his men to step aside.


    His men were confused because their boss had been threatening those two arrogantly just a moment ago, and all of a sudden, the tables were turned, and he was being threatened instead.


    They looked at each other cluelessly after hearing their boss'' order before stepping aside obediently.


    Wilbur looked at Monica next to him and said, "Take the gun and leave first! Shoot them if anyone dares to touch you."


    Monica shook her head determinedly after she heard Wilbur. "They won''t let you go easily if I leave! As long as Ryce is alive, he''lle after us for sure. They will find us again soon enough even if I leave now."


    Wilbur patted her face because she looked nervous. He calmed her down before saying, "Listen to me, Monica. Leave first, then send me a text when you''re safe. I''ll look for youter, and I promise no one will trouble us for what happened today. Do you trust me?"


    Monica looked into his eyes. He was close to her, she considered for a moment, then she kissed him hard on the cheek. Then, she announced, "From now on, I''m all yours. If you die here, I''ll avenge you!"


    With that said, she passed through the crowd without looking back, leaving the secret hideout safely.


    She would send a text to prove she was safe after she left, and that would be the time that Wilbur knew he should end things.


    Meanwhile, Ryce has yet to realize Wilbur''s n to kill him. He only saw that Wilbur was checking his phone, so he nned to get away from him first before seeking revenge.


    "We can sit down and talk this out, Mister Penn. You don''t have to do this, alright? Monica is your woman from now on, and we won''t ever harass her again. Also, as proof of my sincerity, I''m willing topensate two hundred thousand dors as an apology!"


    Although Ryce was buttering up to him while lying on the floor, Wilbur did not miss the vengeful look in his eyes.


    He nced at Ryce on the floor after he was done speaking. Then, Wilbur said, "I''ve met too many people like you, Ryce..."

 Chapter 1637

    "You''ll be as obedient as a loyal dog before the powerful. On the contrary, you''ll show your fangs when you meet those weaker than you, unleashing your cruelty onto them. You''re fickle, sneaky, hical, and vengeful. That''s the conclusion I have on people like you! I always treat people like you the same. Others will be victimized if I don''t kill the snake. So, unfortunately, you have to die today, along with your goons!"


    Wilbur casually picked up a pen on the table after he said that. Then, he stabbed the stic ballpoint pen right into Ryce''s head.


    The men surrounding the office lost it after seeing Ryce''s death. Someone yelled, and then everyone rushed toward Wilbur together.


    Anybat expert could kill someone the way Wilbur did, so it did not look that scary.


    However, they gradually realized how terrifying Wilbur was when he took out more than ten of them in one attack. The rest of them looked at the people who were lying dead on the floor.


    Those burly men who constantly worked out were terrified of Wilbur and death. They all turned to search for weapons as if that would help them muster their courage to fight Wilbur.


    Wilbur was unbothered by the men who charged toward him with all sorts of weapons.


    He could easily wipe the ordinary men out with hisbat skills and his understanding of the human anatomy. He did not need to use his cultivation at all!


    The rest of the goons surrounded him again. Every time Wilbur attacked, loud sounds could be heard. Those who were hit had their organs ruptured and died on the spot.


    It took him less than five minutes to eradicate everyone in the secret hideout. Wilbur looked at the bodies all over the gym and the office. He still kept a clear mind about him, so he went to grab the security footage and deleted all the transaction records on Ryce''sptop.


    Wilbur left the secret hideout after finishing up, then hailed a cab to take him back to the inn.


    However, Betty and Monica were not there. The inn was also closed, so he could not get in.


    Wilbur had no choice but to call Monica.


    "Is that you, Mister Penn?"


    Monica sounded worried as soon as she answered the call.


    "It''s me! Your problem is resolved, so you cane back now. You don''t need to worry about Ryce anymore. He''s no longer a part of this world."


    Monica eximed in shock, then nodded and said, "We''ll be right back! I was worried that you couldn''t leave that secret hideout, so I informed Madam Lent. After that, we went to school together to pick up Lacey and Eliana. It''s so good to hear that you''re back. I would''ve called the police in another thirty minutes!"


    Wilbur felt proud of her for not running away on her own. She actually told Betty and Lacey too.


    Those who were kind were few, but there were a lot of heartless people, after all. He was unsure whether Monica was kind or heartless before this.

 Chapter 1638

    Monica, Betty, and the others returned to the inn nervously.


    They were anxious because everyone in Ayer knew the Rian Brotherhood was the most shameless and evil gang among the three major forces.


    The Rian Brotherhood did all the dirty work, and they were experts in all the evildoings. They had a casino to threaten women in debt to pimp them out, they were involved in human trafficking, drugs, and collected protection money. They were basically involved in anything that could help them earn money through illegal channels.


    The reason why people were terrified of the Rian Brotherhood was because they had no mercy on those they sought revenge on!


    Theymitted arson, assassination, and poison. They would go to great lengths to take out their target.


    It was why the Rian Brotherhood was the most powerful gang in Wencoven, and they bribed a lot of politicians and wanted criminals to work for them!


    Meanwhile, back at the inn, the women spent the day anxiously. Much to their surprise, no one came to look for trouble. Monica and Betty hurriedly asked Wilbur about what happened after they had dinner.


    "Did you give them the two hundred thousand dors, Mister Penn? They are greedy men, and Ryce is especially shameless. He wouldn''t have let you go that easily. He''ll drain all the rich men dry! I don''t understand how you convinced him


    to let you go."


    Monica looked at Wilbur attentively. Compared to her previous lustful look, the way she looked at him has changed.


    The other women noticed the slight difference in her attitude. They did not know what happened when Wilbur and Monica went to Ryce''s secret hideout, but they knew that Monica had fallen for Wilbur.


    However, they cared more about the Rian Brotherhood, so they all looked at Wilbur when they heard what Monica said. They looked forward to his reply.


    "I once met a doctor, and the doctor told me the cure to impotence. Ryce has erectile dysfunction, right? I told him I have a cure for his problem, so he let me go as a trade!"


    Wilbur made up an excuse, then he told the women in a serious tone.


    Wilbur only meant it as a joke to test them as they did not seem very smart. To his surprise, the women took it seriously and pondered his nonsense, believing in his words.


    Monica believed him the most and said, "No wonder he let you go. Ryce looked for a famous doctor in Dasha before. If you can cure his impotence, that guy might let us go!"


    Lacey immediately interjected, "Really? Do you know medical skills too, Mister Penn? I should quit school tomorrow and learn from you. I will be the best doctor in Wencoven soon enough!"


    They bought his lie sopletely that Wilbur had no intention of exposing the lie. They would be safer if fewer people knew about it, after all.


    Otherwise, the Rian Brotherhood could send someone to test them. These ordinary women would expose themselves by ident.


    Wilbur casually exined Dasha''s medical practice and theories to them after dinner. Then, he went back to his room to rest.

 Chapter 1639

    Meanwhile, the Rian Brotherhood''s men were in Ryce''s secret hideout. Gyles Owe, the fifth-ranked member of the Rian Brotherhood, looked coldly at an intimidating tall man next to him. He asked, "So, any leads?"


    The tall man in gray clothes nodded and replied to one of the seven bosses of the Rian Brotherhood, "ording to the way they died, the murderer is the same person! This person killed them in an ordinary way, but his strong physical power proves that this person is possibly a powerful cultivator. Otherwise, the human strength is limited. That person couldn''t have killed more than a hundred men without leaving a trace. There were no clues left behind too. However, it''s as if they want us to find out. I''m afraid their end goal is for us to back down. I have a feeling that this person is not easy to deal with!"


    Gyles looked colder because he could not believe his best subordinate would say that.


    Ryce was his brother and the person in charge of one of his divisions.


    Not many knew that Ryce was actually Gyles'' stepbrother. They were closer than they seemed.


    However, Gyles was not fond of his brother. He gave Ryce a job purely because he was his stepbrother.


    Otherwise, Ryce would not have be the person in charge of one of the six major divisions in Wencoven! Gyles felt like Ryce was too stupid and greedy for that role.


    Gyles was unhappy that Ryce''s mother was a homewrecker to his parents'' marriage. She was the cause of his mother''s depression and eventual death.


    Despite all that, Gyles could not tolerate any outsidersying a finger on his family. He would definitely kick up a storm just to avenge his family!


    "Find this person at all costs! Arnold knelt before me and repented when he was about to die. He didn''t tell me to protect that idiotic Ryce, but I know it''s what he wanted. Now that my brother is dead, it''s time for me to fulfill my promise too!"


    Then, he stood from the chair behind the office desk. He stepped over Ryce''s body and left without looking back.


    The tall man with gray clothes stayed. He watched Gyles'' subordinates clean up the ce full of dead bodies.


    Ryce was killed all of a sudden. The Rian Brotherhood all heard about it, but everyone kept their mouths shut, seeing that Gyles did notment on the matter.


    Therefore, there was no news about Ryce being killed in Wencoven, even though the division person in charge was reced.


    The subdivision of the Rian Brotherhood did not understand why Gyles did that. They felt like they could find leads with the power they had, after all.


    However, the top dogs of the Rian Brotherhood knew what it meant when Gyles chose to keep this matter under wraps.


    It was because the person in charge of the Rian Brotherhood, Kentucky Lynn, had vanished for three months. All six of the other leading members wanted Kentucky''s position!

 Chapter 1640

    The Rian Brotherhood was actually a gang founded by a powerful cultivator named Rian, who lurked in Wencoven.


    ording to the rumors, the Rian Brotherhood was formed to help the poor and assist the weak.


    Rian adopted seven orphans when he founded the Rian Brotherhood. The seven orphans eventually became the people in charge.


    Later on, there were some structural changes to prevent the Rian Brotherhood from falling apart. One person would be in charge of the organization while the rest controlled divisions.


    The person in charge called the shots in the Rian Brotherhood, and people usually called him the Godfather.


    As for the rest, they called the shots in their respective divisions. They would be someone like Gyles, who ruled arge territory and had a lot of power.


    The Rian Brotherhood had two hundred years of history, so the Godfather was reced four times. Meanwhile, the division leaders were reced countless times.


    The weak had to be eliminated to make ce for a powerful ruler, after all.


    Genie, the previous person in charge before Gyles, had a good ending. Genie was Gyles'' mentor and was also a powerfulbat expert.


    Genie was injured during battle, and Gyles saved him by coincidence. From then on, he treated Gyles as his stepson and he allowed his only daughter to marry Gyles.


    Genie only stayed at home in retirement and apanied his grandchildren. That was also because Gyles did not let him down. Gyles took over his legacy and expanded their territory.


    Other people would have sacrificed Genie to get what they wanted, but not Gyles. Genie patted his granddaughter''s head at a seaside manor in Wencoven. He smiled kindly and said, "Go and have fun. I''ll talk to your dad."


    Genie watched his granddaughter join her siblings to y. He stopped smiling and returned to his usual menacing state. He looked at Gyles who was eating his meal with a lowered gaze.


    He said, "Gyles, I know I''m retired, and I don''t want to ask about the gang, but I heard some rumors recently! The Godfather, Kentucky, entered the restricted area with more than ten members. There has been no news from him for three months. The other members are probably ready to make a move. Your brother was killed too. It''s a bit too coincidental. It''s a wise choice that you didn''t announce your brother''s death, but you have to give them a response. Tell those greedy members to back down, or else I''m afraid they''ll do something worse!"


    Then, Genie looked at his grandchildren who yed around. There was worry in his eyes.


    Gyles knew what Genie meant. Then, he nodded and said, "Don''t worry, father. I called those who are expanding my division toe back. I don''t want anything on my mind right now. I only hope to stabilize our power. If anyone dares to look for trouble, I''ll make them regret it!"


    Meanwhile, at the 56 Tribe Inn, Wilbur learned about the history, culture, and structure of the Rian Brotherhood through certain channels. He also got the news about the disappearance of the leader of the Rian Brotherhood, Kentucky Lynn.


    His first reaction was joyous when he found out about it. It was beneficial for him if the Rian Brotherhood had some infighting, after all.


    Perhaps they would focus on the fight and forget all about Ryce.


    The next day, he had an idea as soon as he woke up!


    He went to Ryce''s secret hideout with two hundred thousand dors after he sent Lacey and Eliana to school.


    He knocked on the metal door when he came to the familiar alley. Then, the small window quickly opened.

 Chapter 1641

    However, the previous person who guarded the door had been killed by Wilbur with a single punch. At that moment, the person guarding the door looked like a slender and astute young man.


    The young man was on alert immediately when he saw Wilbur. As soon as he sensed something amiss, he would immediately press the rm button beside him and draw his gun from his waist, ready to reward Wilbur with a few bullets. "Who are you looking for?" the young man asked Wilbur through the window. "I''m here to pay a debt!


    "My girl owes Ryce some money, and we finally managed to gather enough for today''s deadline. So, we hurried over to repay the debt."


    As Wilbur spoke, he handed the debt note that had been given to him by Monica to the young man.


    When the young man heard that Wilbur was there to repay the debt and saw that Wilbur was alone, the man opened the door and ushered Wilbur in.


    After the door opened, Wilbur realized that while there used to only be two people guarding the door, there were six at that moment.


    It seemed like the Rian Brotherhood had not only quickly taken over Ryce''s affairs after Ryce and his men were wiped out, but also dispatched many more people.


    Following the young man to the office that used to be Ryce''s, Wilbur noticed that the office had changed significantly.


    Not only were the posters and photos on the wall all gone, but there was also a bespectacled woman in the office.


    That woman was taller than Monica and was wearing professional broker pencil pants and a suit, but shecked Monica''s voluptuous charm, emitting a cold and sharp aura instead.


    A cultivator!


    Wilbur immediately knew that the woman was a cultivator at a nce, and her strength was already at peak Aura level!


    To avoid her detection, Wilbur merely stole a nce at the woman before quickly averting his gaze.


    The woman naturally noticed Wilbur, but she turned her gaze to the young man after scanning him and finding nothing unusual.


    "Manager, this person is here to repay a debt! We''ve matched his debt note with the list youpiled and confirmed that it''s genuine, so we brought him over," the young man exined quickly with a flustered smile at the woman''s gaze.


    When the woman heard that, she raised a hand, "Bring the note over!"


    Seeing that, Wilbur quickly handed her the note.


    "Hmm... This is a genuine debt note, but I have to ask you this: what''s your rtionship with the debtor, Monica Notting?"


    After seeing that there were no problems with the debt, the woman looked at Wilbur with a sharp gaze.


    "We''re living together right now. Monica''s been sick for the past few days, and Mister Ryce doesn''t like people visiting him when they''re sick, so I was forced toe here to help her settle the debt."


    The woman did not see anything wrong with Wilbur''s answer. After all, everyone knew how peculiar Ryce, the greedy and sleazy brother of Gyles, was.


    Some people even preferred to run over to Gyles'' estate to repay their debts rather thane here.


    So, when Wilbur mentioned that Monica was sick and that he came to repay the debt on her behalf, the woman with the sses did not suspect anything at all!

 Chapter 1642

    "Alright! This debt is settled. You can take away Monica''s signed promissory note as well."


    After counting all the money that Wilbur brought, the woman with sses handed over the note that Monica had been deceived into signing to Wilbur.


    "Okay, thank you very much!" Wilbur pretended to be grateful.


    After saying that, Wilbur picked up the promissory note on the table and prepared to leave.


    However, as soon as Wilbur turned around, he heard the voice of the woman from behind, "Hold on..."


    Hearing her voice, Willbur had thought that he had been seen through.


    Yet, when Wilbur pretended to look nervous and turned to look at the woman, she smiled mischievously. "Aren''t you afraid that I gave you a fake note? After all, this ce used to belong to Ryce, and I was suddenly in charge today. Aren''t you suspicious at all?"


    Hearing her question, Wilbur smiled and shook his head, "Ma''am, you must be joking. People like us have no business meddling in your affairs. If you''re already sitting in his position, you''re naturally at his level. Otherwise, no one would dare to take that seat randomly."


    Hearing Wilbur''s flighty ttering words, the woman, who had just been promoted to the head of the district, was suddenly in a good mood.


    After all, if they had gone through normal practices in selecting the head, Ryce would not even have been worthy of touching her shows!


    Nheless, Ryce was Gyles'' brother, so he had been able to do whatever he wanted and sit in this position.


    With what was lost already regained, coupled with Wilbur''s subtle ttery, the woman with sses suddenly felt incredibly rxed.


    "You sure have a way with words! It''s no wonder a girl like Monica was charmed by you. Get lost. I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t bother you so much!"


    Based on Gyles'' arrangements, the woman with sses was not only here to take over all of Ryce''s businesses but also to help track down Ryce''s killer.


    However, as someone who had been suppressed by Ryce for so many years, the woman did not pursue the matter even if she knew that Wilbur''s words might be false.


    Wilbur''s words made her feel some genuine recognition and appreciation!


    "Thank you!"


    After pretending to be excited and grateful for a while, Wilbur turned around and left Ryce''s secret hideout.


    When he got out of the surveince range of Ryce''s base, Wilbur stopped a taxi before returning to the hotel.


    When Monica saw the signed promissory note that Wilbur had brought back, she hugged Wilbur excitedly and almost suffocated him.


    After finally breaking free from Monica''s spectacr embrace, Wilbur said, "Since the debt has been repaid, you should start your new life! But before that, I still want to have a few words with you. Don''t touch any of this anymore, and don''t associate with these people. Don''t trust anyone that easily..."


    "Thank you, Wilbur! You''re like my guardian angel from heaven! From now on, I''ll do whatever you say. Even if you want me to be your servant, I''ll make sure to serve you well."


    As she spoke, Monica leaned her head into Wilbur''s arms with a loving gaze.


    However, just as Monica leaned into Wilbur''s arms and before Wilbur could push her body away, a fierce and unkempt man burst into the ce aggressively, pointing at Monica as he cursed loudly, "Monica, you slut!"

 Chapter 1643

    "You divorced me just for this scumbag? What can this little pretty boy even give you? I''m the one who truly loves you. I''m the only one who loves you... do you understand? I''m going to kill both of you today, you damned adulterous couple!"


    As the man spoke, he actually pulled out a gun from behind and pointed it at Wilbur and Monica.


    A deafening gunshot could be heard. Surprisingly, the person who was injured was not Wilbur or Monica, but the man who had fired the gun.


    The moment the unkempt man took out his gun, Wilbur instinctively pushed Monica away before swiftly moving in front of the unkempt man and striking the gun with his palm, causing the first shot to hit the ceiling.


    Before the man could fire a second shot, Wilbur easily disarmed him.


    To make sure the man could not use another gun, Wilbur dislocated the man''s


    arm.


    Then, the man started to wail again...


    "You... You wicked couple! I''ll never let you off..."


    As the many on the ground, he continued to spout insults. Wilbur could not stand it anymore and casually found some rags to gag the man before tying him up.


    After dealing with the sudden appearance of that man, Wilbur looked at Monica, who had aplicated expression on her face, and more or less had an idea of who the man was.


    "Who is he?"


    Even though Wilbur had a guess, he still asked Monica before confirming anything.


    "I don''t know this scumbag! He has nothing to do with me..."


    Monica looked at the man with an extremely frightened look. Clearly, she had been terrified by the man in the past.


    Thankfully, the business at the inn they were in had always been slow, and there were no guests that day. So, after Wilbur heard what Monica said, he lifted his foot and kicked the struggling man unconscious.


    "Monice, you''d better face reality! The fact that he came to us means that we have to resolve this. Otherwise, that guy will keep attacking like this, and we won''t be able to escape. When Elianaes back, you should discuss the matter with her and figure out what to do with this guy."


    After Wilbur said that, he took the unconscious man to the underground storage room of the inn.


    After locking the man up, Wilbur came back upstairs. Monica immediately grabbed Wilbur''s hand and begged, "Wilbur, can you take us away? That guy is a lunatic. He''s already brought so many disasters upon us and hurt us so much. If we can''t kill him, then we''d rather leave this ce! Otherwise, we''ll die by his hands eventually!"


    As Monica spoke, she was shedding tears, and she looked like she was about to kneel down in front of Wilbur.


    Seeing Monica''s humble posture, Wilbur shook his head and said, "Let''s wait for Eliana before talking about this. I respect your choices, but I need to respect hers as well. After all, the two of you are rted to him, right?"


    After he said that, Wilbur nced to the side at Betty, who understood andforted Monica before leading her upstairs.


    Originally, Wilbur had thought that letting Bettyfort the crying Monica would


    give him some peace and quiet, but just as the two of them went upstairs, another clueless youth rushed in with a gun in hand.

 Chapter 1644

    "Kid, where''s my brother? Where did you guys take my brother?"


    At the entrance of the hotel, a thin and frail man who looked rather simr to the unkempt man from earlier rushed in with a gun, pointing it at Wilbur''s head as he asked.


    With how unnaturally the man was acting, Wilbur knew that this man was probably a drug addict just like the unkempt man.


    "Your brother came to find his wife, and they left together!"


    Wilbur looked at the thin and weak man before he casually fabricated a story.


    "Nonsense!


    "My brother said that he''s going to kill the man who took his wife today. Then, we''ll be able to bring the stuff we stole with us and live freely in another country."


    At that point, the man seemed to realize that he had identally revealed something he should not have, and he quickly changed the subject. "Quit your nonsense. Tell me where my brother is! The gun in my hand isn''t just for show!"


    Wilbur was unbothered by the man''s threat and casually picked up a fork nearby before throwing it at the man.


    "Ah!"


    The frail man let out a miserable scream as the gun in his hand fell to the ground. Looking at his bloodied hand, the man was about to reach for the gun on the ground when he saw Wilbur already standing in front of him.


    "You... Who are you?"


    The man asked as he looked up at Wilbur fearfully.


    However, Wilbur could not be bothered to waste any words with that lunatic. With


    a palm to the back of the head, the frail man fainted.


    Then, Wilbur brought the frail man to the underground storage room as well, reuniting him with the unkempt man.


    Seeing that his brother was brought in, the unkempt man, whose name was Selby, started to frantically struggle.


    Wilbur could not be bothered with Selby, merely tying up the frail man before leaving the storage room.


    When Eliana and Lacey were back, Eliana expressed that she did not want to see this person at all when she learned that her biological father had appeared again.


    Monica, on the other hand, insisted that they either escape from there forever or use the gun they stole from Ryce to kill Selby, so there would not be any more trouble.


    Wilbur remained silent throughout.


    Since both Monica and Eliana had made their stances clear, he had no intention of insisting any further.


    Thinking about it, Wilbur finally spoke up, "I''ll take care of those two when it gets dark!"


    Having already decided on Selby and the other man''s fate, they had a quiet dinner. After that, Wilbur drove Lacey''s car and took Selby and hispanion to a forested area outside.


    After quickly digging two graves in the woods, Wilbur said to the two, "Do you have anyst words?"


    After he said that, Wilbur tore off the tape from the frail man''s mouth to see if he had anything to say.


    Seemingly aware of how dangerous the situation was, the man quickly said with a sob, "I''m so sorry! I should never have provoked you! But you can''t kill me. I''m an underling of Mondorra. Selby and I stole a batch of expensive goods from Mondorra. If you kill us, Mondorra won''t be able to retrieve his goods, and he will kill everyone involved in the matter!"


    Mondorra?


    Goods?


    Listening to the frail man''s words, Wilbur seemed to have figured something out.

 Chapter 1645

    Based on the information from his channels, Mondorra was one of the six top figures of the Rian Brotherhood. He had a very brutal reputation even among them.


    If the two guys were really associated with Mondorra, then the women at the inn were in danger.


    Thinking about that, Wilbur looked at the frail man and asked, "Where did you steal the goods from? Where are the goods now? Tell me the truth, and I might spare your life."


    The frail man immediately fell silent at Wilbur''s inquiry. He did not seem to want to admit to anything before he got confronted with irrefutable evidence.


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang in the woods, and the frail man stared with unbelieving eyes. He was shot in the head and fell into the grave Wilbur had dug for him.


    For someone who wanted to kill him or threaten those by his side, Wilbur had always only had one solution, which was to just kill them.


    He shot the frail man with one shot. Wilbur turned the gun toward Selby''s head, tearing off the tape from his mouth, and said, "You heard my question just now. Tell me, how did you get something from Mondorra and where did you hide it?"


    Selby was already terrified by Wilbur''s decisive actions, so When Wilbur asked, he quickly confessed, "We stole a batch of drugs worth millions from Mondorra. The drugs are now in the truck outside the inn!


    "Hey man, please spare me! I swear I won''te looking for trouble from you again. My mind was just messed up because I took some drugs earlier. Nothing like that will happen again¡ª"


    Bang!


    Before Selby could finish, another gunshot was heard in the forest. With a surprised look still stered on the two dead men''s faces, Wilbur buried them and drove back the way he came.


    Wilbur did not want to stir up any trouble with Mondorra, so after asking about the goods that Selby and hispanion had stolen, Wilbur nned to return the goods to Mondorra when his people came in order to settle the matter peacefully.


    All he wanted to do was to look into Greensource Corp.


    However, Wilbur never expected that Monica, Betty, and their daughters would all have been kidnapped by the time he arrived at the inn, and for there to be over a dozen gunmen waiting for him inside!


    In the dining room of the inn, a young man in a leather jacket was eating some of the food on the table as he looked at Wilbur and asked, "Are you that Wilbur Penn those women kept talking about? They said that you took Selby away. Is that true?"


    Hearing the young man''s words, Wilbur looked around with a cold gaze before he looked at the young man and said, "You''d better not harm them. Otherwise, whether you''re Mondorra''s underling or Mondorra himself, I won''t spare you. I''ve already found out where the goods you want are from Selby. As long as you return those women to me, I''ll let you know where it is!"


    Hearing Wilbur''s calm and dominant words, the young and looked at the men around him and started tough loudly...


    "Hahaha! Now this is funny! Someone is actually threatening me and my father! Brat, is there something wrong with your head? Do you think you''re in a position to negotiate with me? You''d better confess the whereabouts of the goods obediently. Then, I might consider releasing those girls when I''m done with them if I''m in a good mood. Otherwise, you won''t just fail to protect those women today, but yourself too!"


    As the young man said that, the dozen or so men around him immediately aimed their guns at Wilbur, trying to overpower Wilbur with force.

 Chapter 1646

    "Everyone has to die eventually. Some die a glorious death, while some die easily. Meanwhile, some die of stupidity!"


    In the inn, surrounded by all those guns pointed at him, Wilbur calmly finished the sentence before he disappeared with a flicker, effortlessly appearing behind the young man.


    The young man, after witnessing Wilbur''s ghostly movements, looked incredibly scared.


    Fear often came from strong opponents.


    Facing Wilbur''s superhuman movements, the young man quickly spoke, "You... What do you want? I''m Mondorra''s son. If you dare to touch me, my father will never let you off! Those girls have already been taken away by my men. As long as you tell me where to retrieve my goods, I''ll make sure they send the girls back!"


    Hearing the young man''s stubborn lies, Wilbur sneered, "When people lie, there are obvious physical reactions. Right now, your heartbeat is elerating, and your expression is telling me that you won''t keep to your word even if I let you go. You will try to kill me the moment you''re in control of the situation, right?"


    Being exposed by Wilbur like that caused the young man''s expression to sour. Only then did he realize that he had provoked a clever and terrifying individual.


    To save his own life, the young man quickly said, "Even if you kill me, those women won''t live through tonight! As long as you let me go and hand over the goods that Selby and his partner stole, I''ll not only have those women sent back but also give you a hefty reward. How about that?"


    Hearing the young man starting to yield, Wilbur did not show him any mercy. He tightened his grip on the young man''s throat slightly and said, "You''re in no position to negotiate with me right now either. You better tell me where the girls are, or you''ll join them in their graves if I run out of patience!"


    After saying this, Wilbur increased the pressure on the young man''s throat. As breathing became increasingly difficult, the man seemed to feel the fear of death and hurriedly said, "The two young and pretty girls were brought back to my father''s headquarters by my men! After all, someone has to bear my father''s wrath if I fail. As for those two old women, they''ve been sent to the neighboring city by another group of my men. We''re nning to sell them to settle their debts. If you don''t believe me, you can use my phone to call my subordinate, Russo. He''ll definitely tell you where those two olddies are! I''m really telling the truth here!"


    Seeing as the young man finally revealed the truth, Wilbur''s eyes turned cold as he immediately snapped the young man''s neck.


    Everyone was shocked to see that Wilbur had dared to kill Mondorra''s son.


    However, before they could recover from their shock, Wilbur had alreadyunched an attack to wipe them out.


    First, he used the handgun in his hand to swiftly take nine people out. Then, Wilbur casually grabbed the utensils from the dining table and urately killed the remaining few by throwing the utensils at them, quickly ending the battle.


    From the beginning of the fight to the end, it had only taken less than five seconds, and Wilbur managed to handle everyone there.


    Looking at the bodies scattered all over the restaurant, Wilbur searched the young man''s body for a phone before he found the truck that Selby had mentioned, loading the young man''s body in before heading to Gerwin City.


    Gerwin was a second-tier city that was next to Wencoven. Even though it was very close to Wencoven, Gyles'' influence did not extend there, and it was Mondorra who controlled the area.


    Wilbur drove right toward Gerwin, using the young man''s phone to contact the guy named Russo.


    In the end, Wilbur finally caught up with Russo, the person who was in charge of escorting Monica and Betty, at a gas station on the outskirts of Gerwin.

 Chapter 1647

    What surprised Wilbur, however, was that Russo turned out to be a cultivator. He was already at the pinnacle of the Ambience level and was just a step away from the Sanctuary level.


    "Who are you? Where''s Rabbick?"


    At Wilbur''s unfamiliar face, Russo''s wariness and vignce were much higher than that foolish young man, Rabbick.


    "Hand those two women to me! Then, I''ll tell you where Rabbick is."


    Wilbur originally intended to use Mondorra''s son, Rabbick, to bluff Russo, hoping to retrieve Monica and Betty from him first.


    If that did not work, then it would not be toote to use force.


    However, Wilbur never expected Russo to release Monica and Betty without any hesitation!


    When Monica and Betty saw that Wilbur hade to save them, the two of them did not hesitate to run to Wilbur''s side.


    "Young man, it''s time to fulfill your promise. They can leave with you at any time, but if something were to happen to Rabbick, you wouldn''t be able to handle Mondorra''s wrath!"


    Russo looked at Wilbur coldly.


    Even though he did not sense any spiritual fluctuations from Wilbur, the faint murderous intent that was emanating from Wilbur told Rabbick that Wilbur was not someone that could be trifled with.


    The fact that Wilbur was able to get Rabbick''s phone also indicated that Rabbick had been taken out when he faced Wilbur despite trying to stay at the inn to get all the credit!


    At that moment, Russo was actually guessing that Rabbick was dead, but as a bodyguard that Mondorra had arranged to be by Rabbick''s side, Russo still held on to thest glimmer of hope, praying that Rabbick was still alive.


    "Is Rabbick the owner of this phone?"


    Even though Wilbur already knew that Rabbick was the corpse in the car, he still asked Russo just in case.


    "That''s right! Rabbick is Mondorra''s son, and he''s the one in charge of recovering the goods that Selby stole. Even though I can''t tell how strong you are, the fact that you managed to get Rabbick''s phone without suffering any harm means that you''re no ordinary person! I''m just hoping that you didn''t kill Rabbick right now. Otherwise, only one of us will be leaving this ce alive."


    Russo calmly looked at Wilbur, indicating his readiness to confront him.


    "Unfortunately, Rabbick is already dead. If I were you, I would turn around and leave without any hesitation. I wouldn''t sacrifice myself for a fool like Rabbick!"


    With that, Wilbur smiled faintly and added, "Of course, if you have no choice but to fight, I''ll ept your challenge! But I must tell you, the fact that you''re only at the pinnacle of the Ambience level means you''re no match for me at all. If you attack, then you''ll definitely die."

 Chapter 1648

    "Eight years ago, I was being chased by enemies, and Mondorra gave me and my family a new lease of life. After that, I swore to be loyal to Mondorra. Now that Mondorra''s son has died at your hands, I might be able to survive if I escape now, but my family and I will be hunted down by Mondorra for the rest of our lives. I don''t want to go back to the days when I was constantly running for my life. So, I have to die here so Mondorra won''t harm my family! I have no choice."


    After he said that, Russo''s aura suddenly changed. He rapidly umted his spiritual energy, and it seemed like his body was about to burst out from under his clothes.


    In Wilbur''s eyes, Russo looked like a tiger that was hunting for prey. Either he killed his prey, or he would die trying.


    "Take this!"


    With an angry shout, Russo lunged right at Wilbur.


    However, Wilbur remained motionless from start to finish. It was only when Russo was about to reach him that Wilbur extended a finger and pointed it at Russo''s huge fist.


    If two ordinary people fought and a fist met a finger, the oue would inevitably be the finger getting broken.


    If two cultivators of simr levels were fighting, such a showy move would ultimately lead to the one showing off being beaten to death by the opponent.


    So, the moment Wilbur extended his finger, Russo''s subordinates, Monica, and Betty who were watching from the sidelines believed that Wilbur would be killed by Russo.


    However, as the opponent faced Wilbur in battle, Russo felt an unprecedented sense of danger the moment Wilbur extended his finger!


    Watching the tiny glint appearing at the tip of Wilbur''s finger, Russo did not hesitate to retract his fist and dodge to the side.


    Even though Russo''s awareness of the danger had allowed him to perceive Wilbur''s killing move and avoid his vitals getting hit, Wilbur''s attack was incredibly fast despite his ordinary appearance.


    The moment Russo dodged, the tiny glint at the tip of Wilbur''s finger suddenly exploded with the power to destroy everything. Not only did it pierce through Russo''s shoulder, but it also broke arge tree several dozen meters away in half with its residual force.


    "You''ve lost. We''re just simply not on the same level. You couldn''t even handle one of my moves, let alone defeat me. Do you still think you need to continue fighting?"


    Wilbur said calmly as he looked at Russo lying on the ground, heavily injured.


    Facing an opponent like Russo, Wilbur would not be daunted even if there were a hundred of them.


    The only reason he agreed to that challenge was because Wilbur felt like Russo was at least a loyal person.


    For those who still possessed a sense of humanity, Wilbur would still give them a certain level of respect even if he was already at the Emperor level.


    "Is this the strength of the Sanctuary level? I can''t believe that there''s such a huge difference even if I''m just a step away from it. However, I think it''s quite honorable to be able to die at the hands of someone like you. Come on!"


    After personally experiencing Wilbur''s power, Russo no longer wanted to struggle. Could an ant stop an elephant with courage alone?


    Looking at Russo''s determination, Wilbur was still deciding on his next move when Monica and Betty ran over and said, "Wilbur, he seems like a good person.


    If he hadn''t stopped that leather jacket man before, we would probably have been killed. So... why don''t you spare his life?"

 Chapter 1649

    Upon hearing Monica and Betty''s pleas, Wilbur looked at Russo calmly and said, "I never show mercy to evildoers, but I won''t indiscriminately kill innocents either. Since the two of them say that you haven''t lost your conscience, then I won''t take advantage of my strength. It''s up to you to do what you want now."


    He then turned to the two women and said, "Let''s go!"


    After that, Wilbur drove away with Monica and Betty in the truck.


    Watching Wilbur leave, Russo knew that even if he returned alive, he would only meet death given Mondorra''s cruelty.


    Thinking about that, Russo was prepared to end his own life. However, just as he was about to act, a woman suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to die? Mondorra might not even spare your family. If you want to reunite with your family, why don''t we lend this person a hand and try to topple Mondorra from his position? If this young man can kill Mondorra, then no one will do anything to your family, and you can continue to live. Isn''t this a win-win situation? Aren''t you tempted?"


    Looking at the woman who was talking in front of him, Russo immediately stood up and bowed respectfully, "Miss, why are you here...?"


    The person Russo was talking to was actually Mondorra''s eldest daughter, Kyra!


    The reason why Kyra spoke such treasonous words was actually because Mondorra had used her mother relentlessly before he came into power, and when he rose up to his position, he betrayed her and killed her!


    That conspiracy had been hidden extremely well by Mondorra, but due to Mondorra''s arrogance and him offending many people, Kyra managed to learn the truth about her mother''s death through years of investigation with the help of Mondorra''s enemies.


    So, in recent years, Kyra had been plotting to rebel against her father!


    Russo himself was also a part of Kyra''s ns since he was one of the three most trusted subordinates of Mondorra!


    "Miss, even though this person is at the Sanctuary level, Mondorra is at the peak of the Sanctuary level. There are also experts like Erin by his side. If that person were to confront them, he would have little chance of winning."


    Even if Wilbur had defeated him with one move, Russo still could not believe that Wilbur could take down Mondorra.


    "Russo, are you dull or just ignorant? How are you so sure that Erin will stand on Mondorra''s side? How are you so sure that that person is only at the Sanctuary level? Let me tell you, this guy is the strongest person I''ve seen outside of the Godfather. I''ve seen the Godfather use that attack he just used before, but when the Godfather used it, he wasn''t as rxed as that person was. From that alone, that person has probably reached the level of the Godfather or even surpassed the Godfather. If this person didn''t look like a foreigner, I would have thought that he was the missing Godfather!"


    Russo did not dare to question Kyra''s analysis. After all, Kyra was the only genius among Mondorra''s children. Not only did she reach the Sanctuary level at a young age, but she also became one of the Godfather''s four guardians!


    However,pared to Kyra''s treason, what shocked Russo even more was the fact that the young man who had just fought him had reached the same level as the Godfather in Kyra''s eyes!


    In Cametra, the number of people who could face the Godfather could be counted with one hand. If that man was on the same level or even stronger, did that mean that Wilbur was invincible in Cametra?

 Chapter 1650

    "Let''s go, Russo. If you want to continue living with your family, this is your only choice! This guy has gone to Canlopse. It''s bound to be a bloodbath. If you want to return to Mondorra''s side now, you''ll just be cannon fodder at best. But, if you serve me, I guarantee that no one will harm your family, not even Mondorra..."


    Beside the gas station in Gerwin, Kyra looked at the direction Wilbur went as she spoke to Russo who was beside her.


    When he heard what Kyra said, Russo pondered for a long time before he responded, "I don''t mind serving you, but I won''t betray Mondorra or go against him. You can consider this loyal foolishness or ignorance, but I won''t budge!"


    Russo''s reply was actually within Kyra''s expectations. However, Kyra was not angry at all because Kyra wanted Russo to maintain his status under Mondorra''smand. As for whether or not Russo truly sided with her, it was actually not important.


    Compared to loyalty, Kyra believed more in human nature. As long as she controlled Russo''s family, then Russo would wag his tail to anyone she wanted him to.


    "Where are we going now?" Russo asked with a puzzled expression as he looked at Kyra get into the sedan nearby.


    "Naturally, we''re going to be taking all of Mondorra''s territories while he''s dealing with this crisis! A general without soldiers is like a tiger without ws. If this person can deal with Mondorra, then the tiger will only perish faster. Anyway, don''t you want to see your family right now?"


    After she said that, Kyra sat in the car and waited for Russo. She firmly believed that Russo had no other choice.


    Hearing that his family was under Kyra''s control, Russo frowned slightly. However, after a moment of silence, he still got into the passenger seat of the car.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur had no idea that Mondorra''s daughter had found Russo after he left the gas station.


    The only thing he was thinking about at that moment was to bring Monica and Betty to Aidementon to find Lacey and Eliana!


    Aidementon!


    That was the capital city of the province and a territory that was fully under Mondorra''s control.


    There, Mondorra was a true king. Even the Rian Brotherhood''s ckstone Group or Hexagram Church would not dare to act recklessly there.


    However, for Wilbur, since Mondorra''s son had taken the liberty of provoking him, then he would not stop himself from turning the ce upside down!


    Driving into Aidementon, Wilbur and the others arrived at a ce called Sanders and nned on resting there for a while.


    Wilbur sent Monica and Betty to buy some food while he went to one of Mondorra''s bases.


    The base was simr to the other bases of the Rian Brotherhood, which were all either located in boxing gyms or bars.


    Wilbur knew about the base location thanks to the cell phone he had gotten from Rabbick. Wilbur had actually acquired many pieces of unexpected information from the phone.


    Among the pieces of information he acquired was the address of Mondorra''s base in Sanders!


    It was a bar called Dancer, and Wilbur nced at the old-fashioned neon signboard before stepping inside.


    Thezy doorman stretched out his foot to block Wilbur''s path when he saw Wilbur''s unfamiliar face, saying, "Friend, the bar''s not open yet..."

 Chapter 1651

    "You cane by a littleter if you''d like a drink!"


    Wilbur got straight to the point, seeing as the young guard at the door was unwilling to budge. "Rabbick told me to ask where the two girls he sent to headquarters were. Did they pass by here? Why aren''t they contactable now? You better report to Rabbick if you have any news or you won''t be able to afford pissing Mondorra off!"


    The guard at the door got to his feet at once, bowing to Wilbur at the mention of Rabbick and Mondorra. "I didn''t know Rabbick sent you, sir. Give me a second, I''l let our boss know right now!"


    The young man at the door turned to run towards the bar after that.


    Wilbur decided that he was toozy to wait as well, following the young man into the bar as well.


    Upon entering the bar, Wilbur was unable to see the young man. Instead, there were a few women in miniskirts working.


    Just as Wilbur was about to talk to one of the women to ask them where the boss'' office was, a loud voice boomed from the balcony of the second floor of the bar, "Young man, you im to be sent by Rabbick. Do you have any way of proving that? As long as you have proof, we''ll carry out any and all of Rabbick''s orders. But if you don''t, I''m afraid it''s not going to be easy for you to leave!"


    Wilbur could tell from the voice alone that this was a cultivator.


    He looked up to see a tall, round man with a bald head and a murderous glint in his eye on the balcony.


    It was terribly cold out, but the man was shirtless with all his tattoos exposed, as well as a young girl dressed in revealing clothing in each of his arms.


    "How dare you suspect my identity as one of Rabbick''s men! Do you want me to give him a call for you?"


    Wilbur was unsure what had gone wrong for the man to be suspicious of who he


    was.


    He had no choice but to fake it to see if he could get any information from this. After all, it was best that he did not reveal his identity now. Otherwise, the Aura level cultivator would be crushed like an ant.


    "You can drop the act, dude! Mister Mondorra already knows about Rabbick going missing, and he warned us to be wary of any and all news about Rabbick and to report it to him first thing. Rabbick''s been missing for a while now, and you im that he sent you? It''s clear you''re lying!"


    Realization finally hit Wilbur upon listening to the man''s words.


    Despite the fact that he had taken down Rabbick and the rest of the men he had brought along, Rabbick being missing for two days would definitely be enough to draw suspicion.


    What Wilbur could not understand was who could have told Mondorra the news.


    Had someone been watching Wilbur all along while he was taking Rabbick and the others down?


    The more Wilbur thought about it, he felt like the situation was extremely strange. It was as if someone was out to get him, forcing him out of hiding and face this matter head-on!

 Chapter 1652

    "Who are you? Why are you saving us?"


    Over in a luxurious mansion in Wencoven, Lacey and Eliana stared at the elegant woman in front of them warily.


    "Don''t worry, girls. I saved you as a gesture of appreciation toward the man with you. I''d like to befriend him so we can work together on some things too."


    Kyra was currently wearing a long ck dress with a slit at the thigh, swirling a ss of champagne as she sat in front of Lacey and Eliana.


    Any average man''s mind would definitely wander at the sight of such a sultry, charming woman like Kyra.


    However, the people sitting across from Kyra were two young girls who barely knew anything about the world. Thus, to them, Kyra was a figure that they greatly envied and saw as an enemy.


    Lacey and Eliana might be inexperienced in society, but they were no fools.


    Thisdy might be saying that she wanted to befriend Wilbur, but she had clearly saved them from those people to use as ckmail against Wilbur!


    "Yeah, right! If you were really trying to befriend Wilbur, why would you reveal his actions to those people so they could go after him? We might be young, but we''re not idiots! Don''t even think for a second that you''ll be able to swindle us of our trust!"


    Lacey glowered at Kyra, clearly not trusting this venomous woman in front of her in the slightest.


    "Youngdy, you''re going to realize that this world isn''t as ck and white as you think it is. Family members can turn against each other, and an enemy could be your best friend. What determines everything in the end are just values and benefits. If Mondorra found out that Wilbur killed Rabbick, you two would suffer a fate much worse than death in Mondorra''s hands."


    She paused for a moment for the girls to think through her words, then continued, "Now that I''ve gotten you out safely, Mister Penn here''s going to have to help me out with some things. I''ll only give you back to him once he''s done! It would have to take ying dirty like this to get him to help me out. With his power, I can hardly think of anyone who can control him." said Kyra with a meaningful expression on her face.


    Lacey was about to swear at her, but the thought of Kyra tearing that muscr man apart to save her made her reconsider.


    "Since you know how powerful Wilbur is, you better not try to mess with him or he''ll deal with you when he gets to the bottom of this," Lacey muttered.


    Kyra nced at her sharply, and she promptly shut up.


    However, Kyra was not angry. Instead, she shed a smile. "You''re not wrong, youngdy. I have actually thought of a backup n. I''m a weak, dainty littledy who can''t withstand the rage of a man at me, you know? I wonder what kind of woman he''s into. Do you think he''d be willing to do whatever I say if I make him fall in love with me?"


    Lacey and Eliana exchanged nces at those words as if they had just heard a colossal joke.


    Kyra was indeed very pretty, with celebrity-worthy looks and an alluring charm that would make her the girl of countless men''s dreams.


    But Lacey and Eliana had seen a photo of Wilbur''s girlfriend, and she had a pure, luminescent beauty about her that Kyra would never have.


    Thus, the two girls were certain that Wilbur''s type in women was-goddesses!

 Chapter 1653

    Kyra clearly had a long way to go to get to that level.


    As if sensing the mocking glint in the girls'' eyes, Kyra chuckled and got to her feet. "I suppose that''s a little far-fetched of me, isn''t it? But thank you for the tip, girls! As a token of my appreciation, I''ll pay for everything and anything you want here starting from now! I only ask that you do not try to escape. If I catch you doing that, I''ll scratch your pretty little faces up before throwing you out to fend for yourselves."


    After thinking about it for a moment, she added, "This is not an empty threat. You know what hell a woman is willing to wreak when she is scorned!"


    Lacey and Eliana clutched their faces in fear at the threats, but they were indeed sessfully discouraged from running away.


    Of course, Wilbur knew nothing at all about Kyra rescuing the girls.


    Kyra was the reason behind Mondorra knowing that his son''s disappearance was rted to Wilbur.


    Just then, over in Sanders'' bar, Wilbur was surrounded by the fat cultivator''s men. It seemed like they were going to take him down and then turn him over to Mondorra in hopes of a reward.


    "Hand over Rabbick this very second if you want to live! You won''t get another chance like this when I get my hands on you!" said the fat man. He leaped off the second floor,nding on the dance floor with a loud thud that left a sizable hole in the ground.


    Any regr person would have been scared out of their wits by a presence like that, but Wilbur was of Emperor level. That was hardly a threat to him.


    "What if I refuse to hand him over? What are you going to do to me?" Wilbur asked calmly, looking at the fat man.


    The fat manughed maniacally after hearing Wilbur''s words.


    "Interesting! Very interesting! I haven''te across someone brave enough to speak like that in front of me in a long, long time. Mister Mondorra said that crushed bones are the best way to learn. One gets nothing out of just practicing alone!"


    The fat man smirked smugly at Wilbur, waving a hand at the men around him as they charged at Wilbur.


    Wilbur sighed, muttering, "I''m not a fan of giving out free lessons either. Since you guys seem desperate to get to the afterlife, I''ll lend you a hand! You bastards


    belong in hell anyway."


    "Holy Wave of Thunder!"


    As those words rang through the air, a powerful web of lightning sparked around him that lit up the otherwise dim bar.


    Wilbur looked like a god who had descended from the heavens, and everyone''s jaws hit the floor in disbelief.


    The web of arcing lightning with Wilbur at its core began to spread, and anyone who came into contact with it was either sliced into pieces or reduced to a pile of ashes.


    "Who... are you?"


    The fat man tried to fight back against Wilbur''s attacks with all his might, but the three words he said were hisst before he copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 1654

    "Come on out! Don''t bother hiding."


    Wilbur cast a nce around him before focusing on the counter nearby.


    "Please don''t kill me, please... I didn''t see anything, I swear! I didn''t see a single thing!"


    A tall, beautifuldy in her thirties walked out from behind the counter.


    She had her hands raised in the air and her eyes closed.


    "I don''t care if you saw anything. I''m not going to kill you. After all, someone''s going to have to report to Mondorra about what happened here, right? Just remember to tell him this though: If he dares so much as touch a single hair on the two girls, I''ll wipe everyst one of his men out!"


    Wilbur turned to leave after that, leaving the scene of the bloodbath.


    The woman, who was the only remaining survivor in the entire bar, retched and threw up violently right after.


    The bar was a gruesome and gory sight, with severed and burnt corpses everywhere emitting a putrid smell.


    "Where are you going, Mister Penn? We just went out for some food, and you were missing..."


    Wilbur returned to the truck parked next to Sanders'' convenience store. Out of concern, Monica and Betty immediately flooded him with questions.


    "I just went to use the washroom. There''s no need to freak out. Who''s going to drive? I''ll grab a bite to eat, and then decide where to go!"


    Betty, who had a driver''s license, took the steering wheel after that. Monica, on the other hand, stared lovingly at Wilbur as if she was ready to eat him up.


    Meanwhile, over at the other end, Mondorra was having lunch with an icy expression in a luxurious manor over in an upper-ss neighborhood in Aidementon when one of his men handed him a phone. "Sir, something''s happened over in Sanders!"


    "I think it happened because of that guy rted to Rabbick''s disappearance! Also..."


    The staff seemed to know how exactly to speak to Mondorra without pissing him off and hesitated before saying the next thing.


    Mondorra red at him. "Out with it! Get straight to the point or go to hell!"


    Mondorra grabbed the phone from the young man. On the other end was the woman whose life Wilbur had spared at the bar.


    "Mister Mondorra, Otto''s dead!"

 Chapter 1656

    Wilbur''s next stop in Elberta was a ce named Fenler.


    Due to the goods stolen from Selby, and Rabbick''s corpse being in the freezer, there was no space for them to store any food. Thus, Wilbur, Betty, and Monica would get a bite to eat at every stop, as well as get some rest.


    The message on Rabbick''s phone made no mention of Fenler and there were none of Mondorra''s forces here either, Wilbur followed Monica and Betty to a diner for some food.


    "A flower for you, sir? These twodies will only look even more beautiful with a flower in their hands!"


    Upon reaching the diner, Wilbur and the others were approached by a little girl trying to sell them the flowers in her basket.


    Wilbur was a little surprised at the fact that there were all these flowers in such freezing cold weather.


    However, he could not bring himself to buy flowers for the two women he was with.


    Wilbur had no ulterior motives with Monica and Betty in the slightest despite the fact that they were quite beautiful for their age.


    Buying them flowers would only cause them to overthink and mistake it as a gesture of affection.


    Wilbur asked for ten dors from Betty and tossed it into the little girl''s basket. "I won''t buy any flowers, but you can have this for your hard work."


    He turned and headed into the diner after that.


    Betty and Monica exchanged nces, but there was nothing they could do about it. After all, they were here to find their daughters instead of a vacation.


    As they entered the diner, they did not see the little girl take out a photo from her pockets. She peered long and hard at it, before running into the dark alley by the side.


    The little girl wove through the dark alley, making one final turn before her eyes lit up.


    She was standing at the entrance of arge ntation with a greenhouse.


    The girl set the basket down, clutching the photo tightly before running to the house on the ntation and knocking on the door.


    "Mister Enoff, Mister Enoff! I found who you were looking for!" she shouted, overwhelmed with emotion.


    The door opened with a loud creak, and a middle-aged man wearing a mask over half his face to cover his singed skin.


    "Good girl! Are you sure you got the right guy?"


    Mister Enoff bent down to stroke Leia, the little girl, on the head.


    "I''m sure, Mister Enoff! He''s the guy in the photo, and he''s eating at the diner next


    to the gas station. He''s just like you describe him, Eastern features with two beautiful women by his side!"

 Chapter 1657

    "I asked them if they wanted any flowers and the man in the photo said no, but he did give me ten dors." Leia even took out the note to show it to Enoff.


    "Well done, Leia! Good job! You can get your mother''s medicine for free at the hospital for the next six months. Take it as a reward for the information you gave me. You keep this and bring something yummy back for your mother. Don''t keep selling flowers anymore today. It might get really dangerous out there!" said Enoff, handing a thick stack of bills to Leia.


    Leia nodded obediently at the sumptuous reward in her hand and skipped away from the manor.


    Enoff watched as she left, before heading into the house, closing the door, and heading to a warm yellow bedroom.


    A beautiful woman who could not speak was lying on the huge bed in the room. Enoff came up to her, taking her by the hand. "I''m going to head out for a bit, Evelyn. I''ll be back soon, though. Don''t worry about me."


    Evelyn blinked her eyes twice from where she was lying down as if she were responding to Enoff.


    Enoff smiled. He returned Evelyn''s hand to its normal position and left the house.


    Enoff drove out of the ntation, dialing an anonymous number before heading toward the luxurious manor in the opposite direction of town.


    Over on a hill east of Fenler was a castle. A man named Derkley lived in it, the richest and most powerful man in the entire town!


    He had lost both his legs in an incident many years ago, and it was rumored that Derkley did not like using prosthetics. Thus, he was wheelchair-bound.


    Derkley had two sons and a daughter. His younger son was in charge of all of Derkley''s proper businesses, whereas his older son took on Derkley''s position as Mondorra''s spokesperson in Fenler.


    Derkley''s daughter, on the other hand, could not stand being in a family with so much blood on its hands that she cut Derkley offpletely and became the town''s senior police officer who few liked but no one dared to retaliate against. Just then, Derkley''s oldest son was currently reporting to his father about work when a young man with an ashen expression rushed into the room.


    Derkley and his son Jonas were not angry in the slightest at the intrusion and sensed the urgency in the air. "What''s the matter, Peele?"


    The young man named Peele said at once, "Mister Derkley, we''ve received news that the person Mondorra''s looking for has just arrived in our town!"


    "If we move fast enough, we can stop them before they leave! But Mister Ketta from headquarters has explicitly ordered us to only track the guy down and wait for Mister Ketta himself to arrive to take care of him. I''m here to ask if we should track the guy down and report to Mister Ketta, or handle the guy ourselves and send him to Mister Mondorra?"


    Derkley nced at Jonas after hearing the words. "What do you think, Jonas? What should we do?"


    Jonas fell silent for a beat, then said, "Father, Mister Mondorra''s message mentioned that the guy''s pretty powerful. I think we can send someone over to see if that''s true, and if it is we''ll wait for Mister Ketta to get here. If the guy turns out to hardly be a threat at all, I don''t mind taking a risk. If we manage to bring the guy to Mister Mondorra, he might just grant us a handsome reward for it!"

 Chapter 1658

    Over at the diner at the Sanders gas station, Wilbur and the others were in the middle of a meal.


    Fenler was one of the three main trails from Libia to Elberta, and thus there were many delivery trucks that passed by the ce regardless of the bitingly cold weather.


    Wilbur and the two women were also driving a truck, and thus they did not stick out to anyone at all.


    Wilbur''s eastern features did not attract much attention, but Monica and Betty could not say the same for themselves.


    Monica, with her fashionable clothes and her perfect curves, had been hit on several times upon entering the diner.


    As a young man traveling with two smoking hot middle-aged women, Wilbur soon attracted the envious stares of most of the other truck drivers in the diner.


    "Hey, dude! Are you heading to Aidementon with those two foxes? I happen to be headed there, too! Why don''t you let me give Blondie here a ride? Your food''s on me, and I''ll pay you an extra five hundred dors. How''s that?"


    A sly-looking man sat down at Wilbur''s table with a tray of his own, as if he was best friends with them.


    Wilbur nced at the man''s face brimming with confidence, then at Monica who looked nothing but disgusted before shrugging with a chuckle. "Money''s not a problem, my guy. She''s all yours, as long as she''s willing to go with you. Why don''t you ask her?"


    The man seemed overjoyed at Wilbur''s words. To him, these twodies seemed like they had been randomly picked up by Wilbur on the way.


    This was extremelymon in a country like Canada, and even the police would not meddle in trades like that.


    These women came in by the dozens as long as you had the money, and the man turned to Monica after Wilbur''s approval.


    "Hey, hottie. Wanna take a ride in my truck? I''ve got the best sound system, and the best coffee there is! It would be the honor of a lifetime if I could give you a lift to Aidementon together. You down?"


    Monica nced at Wilbur and promptly red at the young man. "F*ck off. I don''t have the time to listen to your shitty sound system, and I''ll call the cops on you if you keep harassing me!"


    "You... You f*cking slut! I''ve got loads of money! Have fun with this broke loser, you slut."


    The manshed out out of humiliation and got up to leave.


    The other customers in the diner broke outughing at the sight, enjoying the show before them.


    Just as the man had gotten up, however, he was shoved back onto his seat by a pale arm.


    A team of three officers had just entered the diner, and the female captain cast the man an icy look. "I could care less about a consensual business transaction, but I won''t hesitate to lock up anyone who tries to start trouble!"


    The beautiful captain grabbed the man by the hair, yanking it backward until their eyes met. "Did you hear what I just said?"


    "I heard you, loud and clear. I swear, Captain, I''m not trying to start any trouble!"


    The young man trembled under the captain''s brashness like a child caught stealing.

 Chapter 1659

    "Get lost! The next time I catch you trying to start anything, I''ll catch you and make sure you get punished for every single thing you''ve done."


    The captain let go of the man''s hair, kicking him in the shin. The man shoved his food into a paper bag at top speed, then sped out of the diner.


    Following that, the captain sat down across Wilbur. She nced at him, before turning to the two officers she came with. "Get me atte, please."


    She looked the other three people at the table up and down, before asking, "I''ve never seen you around here before, young man! Is this your first time in Fenler?"


    Wilbur nodded calmly. "Yes, it is!"


    The captain watched as Wilbur continued eating his food without a hint of nervousness and smiled. "I knew it! People around here usually turn the other way at the sight of me, and they know not to mess with me, but you don''t seem scared of me in the slightest, so I''m guessing you''re either new here or you''ve got someone powerful supporting you! I know the former''s definitely true, but I was wondering if thetter might be true as well?" the captain asked, looking straight at Wilbur as if she was trying to stare through his soul.


    "You''ve got it wrong, Captain. It really is my first time here, but I''m also aw- abiding citizen. My truck''s parked right outside, and you''re free to search it if you want. Besides, you seem like a good police officer too. Why should I be afraid of you? All you''ve done so far is protect my friend from someone harassing her and keep peace among the people. I honestly can''t think of a single reason I should be scared of you, really! Unless, of course, you were to suddenly rob me," Wilbur said innocently in response.


    "A good police officer, huh? You''re quite the guy, aren''t you? No wonder you''ve got two beautiful women following you around. Try not to attract so much attention after this stop, though. The roads ahead of Fenler won''t be half as smooth. You might get yourself into trouble if you keep acting like this. I would know..." the captain chuckled at the self-derogatory joke and left with the coffee her officers had gotten her.


    Wilbur did not think much of the interaction, but Betty and Monica were scared out of their wits.


    Both of them knew that there were those stolen goods in the truck, as well as Rabbick''s corpse!


    They would be screwed if the captain had really gone to check the truck out.


    The two women heaved a huge sigh of relief after the captain left, but also red


    at Wilbur as if he was responsible for giving them the scare of their lives.


    Yet Wilbur''s expression turned solemn. Right after the captain left, ten ck luxury cars pulled up in front of the diner.


    All the cars had the same letters, ''RB'', spray-painted on the hood.


    Wilbur had seen those exact initials in the same design on the cars at the bar in Sanders and knew that the Rian Brotherhood was here.

 Chapter 1660

    "The diner''s closed. Leave now if you don''t want any trouble, or you''ll be making an enemy out of the Rian Brotherhood!"


    A group of men emerged from the cars, brimming with gusto.


    The captain turned back at once, rushing to the entrance of the diner and blocking the young man in the suit leading the group in.


    "What are you doing, Peele? If you try to start any trouble, my gun here won''t care which gang or faction you might be from when it sends you to hell!" said the captain firmly.


    The group of men scrambled to bow to the captain as if they were in the presence of a worldly god.


    The captain happened to be none other than Tammy, Derkley''s youngest daughter!


    "Miss Tammy! We received orders from Mister Mondorra himself to identify a dangerous person here and are not actually trying to abuse our power. You''re free to call Watson to confirm that if you don''t believe us. I''m sure you would at least believe Watson, no?"


    Peele''s words made Tammy''s gaze grow cold.


    She indeed disliked her family''s ways but could use Derkley''s love and affection toward her to go against her family.


    However, Mondorra was too powerful of a presence in Aidementon, and there was nothing Tammy could do about him.


    She turned to nce at Wilbur and the two women. "I don''t know about that young man, but the two women with him are clearly regr folks, and I won''t y nice if you do anything to them!"


    Peele nodded at Tammy''s words. "Don''t worry, Miss Tammy. Mister Mondorra only ordered us to track the guy down. We won''t do anything to the others. Of course, those two women aren''t leaving Fenler until we make sure that they aren''t rted to Rabbick''s disappearance!"


    What?


    Rabbick was Mondorra''s favorite son, and Tammy obviously knew who he was. If Peele was telling the truth about Rabbick going missing, it was highly possible that Mondorra might actually want to avenge his son at all costs.


    With how powerful Mondorra was, a mere police captain like Tammy would hardly be able to stop him.


    There was nothing Tammy could do but make way for Peele to enter the diner.


    "Sir, are you the man who killed everyone at Sanders Bar and called Mister Mondorra to give him a warning?" Peele came up to Wilbur calmly, speaking the words in a tone that sounded more friendly than menacing.


    "What if it was me, and what if it wasn''t?" Wilbur smiled teasingly in response to the polite man with a contrasting murderous glint in his eyes.


    "If you are the killer responsible for the massacre at Sanders Bar, we''d have to act ording to Mister Mondorra''s orders and report your location to him!"

 Chapter 1661

    "If you aren''t responsible for the massacre, you''ll be able to leave Fenler


    As he said those words, the two peak Aura level cultivators next to Peele were about to reach out to grab Wilbur.


    Yet just as the cultivators'' hands reached about a foot away from Wilbur, a sh of lightning sparked, and they withdrew their hands with an expression of agony.


    Peele looked at the two cultivators and was hesitating on making a move himself when one of the cultivators said, "Boss, the guy has thunder-type abilities and he''s really powerful. We won''t be any match for him!"


    Peele had wondered what kind of elite could have been powerful enough to anger Mondorra to the point of sending out a Sanctuary level elite like Ketta to take him down.


    He had reckoned that Wilbur would at least be at peak Ambience level. As to whether or not he was at the Sanctuary level, that was yet to be determined.


    Now, however, Wilbur had not even moved and the lightning power emanating from his body had nearly broken the limbs of two peak Aura cultivators. Peele finally realized what a threat Wilbur was.


    "Young man, aren''t you going to give it a try too? If you can defeat me as a peak Ambience cultivator and bring me to Mondorra, you''ll be heavily rewarded. I can promise you that much!"


    Wilbur sat on the chair, staring calmly at Peele.


    Next to him, however, Monica and Betty were holding onto each other, scared out of their wits. They had not even seen Wilbur use his powers. The two guys who tried to capture him seemed to just retreat as if they had received a horrible electric shock.


    Peele was silent for a long time before saying, "ording to Mister Mondorra and the information he got from Sanders Bar, you''re definitely the killer. Otto and many members of the Rian Brotherhood were also killed by a powerful elite''s lightning strikes at Sanders Bar. Seeing as you have lightning strike powers as well, it must be you!"


    Peele shrugged. "I must say that you''re a lot more powerful than we expected, sir. I''d either be a fool to attack you or have a death wish! Since neither is true, I''ll leave with my men now as long as you don''t kill me."


    Wilbur smiled at the words. "It''s kind of rude of you to juste and go as you please. How about this? I''ll ask you a question. If your answer is satisfying enough, I''ll allow you guys to leave. But if I catch you lying to me, I''m afraid no one''s leaving here alive."


    Peele gulped at Wilbur''s words, as did the dozen or so men as they trembled.


    Tammy was all the more shocked, feeling as if her worldview was being shattered right before her eyes.


    She had never expected Peele, who had always been favored by Tammy''s father and brothers, to act even more obediently to this man than to her!


    To put it exactly, Peele only showed respect to Tammy on the ount that she was rted to her father and brother.


    But in front of this young man, Peele was showing humility and fear that would only be seen when he was faced with a true elite!

 Chapter 1662

    "Is it true that Rabbick recently passed through Fenler with two youngdies? One of them is a Cametran with blonde hair and blue eyes, and the other has Eastern features. They should look like these two women."


    Wilbur pointed at Monica and Betty as they spoke. After all, Lacey and Eliana did look rather simr to their mothers.


    "Uhh... I don''t think so. Rabbick is indeed a pervert who brings pretty girls to headquarters for his own pleasure all the time, but he''s not really in Mister Mondorra''s right-hand man, Mister Erin''s, good books. Mister Derkley, though, is pretty much best friends with Erin. So even if Rabbick did kidnap the girls you mentioned, he wouldn''t stay on Mister Derkley''s territory for long or we''d have leverage on him!"


    Peele gave it some thought before he answered Wilbur in a respectful tone as if Wilbur was Peele''s actual boss.


    Despite not getting any news on Lacey and Eliana, Wilbur was able to tell that there was more to the story regarding Mondorra''s rule!


    There were cracks in their system, which could only be good news for Wilbur.


    "That''s a satisfying enough answer. You can leave with these idiots! Let me get back to eating in peace, or I might just kill a few of your men out of an upset appetite!" Wilbur nodded in satisfaction towards Peele.


    "Thank you, sir! Guys, let''s go..."


    Peele bowed deeply to Wilbur, before scrambling out of the diner with his men as they drove off at top speed without wasting a single second.


    "Who''s that, Boss? I think he might be even more powerful than Mister Mondorra''s two right-hand men. No wonder Mister Mondorra treated the case with such urgency. Should we still send people out to follow him, though?" One of Peele''s more trusted men asked shakily, still scared from what just happened.


    Peele was just as scared despite how calm he had been in front of Wilbur just


    now.


    Only Peele knew how being stared down by that guy felt like a demon was beholding him, making his breathing grow short as he trembled.


    "It''s not about that anymore. We can''t afford to mess with someone like that. If Rabbick''s really kidnapped the girls he was looking for, there might be a storming for Elberta. We need to report to Mister Derkley as soon as possible if we want a chance at turning things around!" Peele said as he thought of the glint in Wilbur''s eyes.


    Over at the diner next to the gas station.


    Tammy watched as Peele scrambled to leave without even bidding farewell to her and grew even more curious and surprised with Wilbur.


    After all, the only person Tammy knew who could freak Peele out like that so far was Erin!


    Besides, Peele would only look nothing but respectful and envious of Erin. There was never fear.


    Tammy set her unfinishedtte on the counter and sat down across from Wilbur with a stern expression. "Who are you, really?"


    The two officers with Tammy now viewed Wilbur as an incredibly dangerous person. They stood on either side of Tammy, one hand on the pistol at their waists.

 Chapter 1663

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Just know that I''m not here to start any trouble. However, if anyone tries to start trouble with me, I can assure you that they''ll end up like those folks just now. Also, could you tell your officers to chill? I''m just here to eat, do they need to have a hand on their guns like that? Those people just now were armed, too. I didn''t see either of your officers behaving this way when they were around!"


    Wilbur spoke the words calmly, but they only made Tammy all the more confused about who he actually was.


    Tammy felt that Wilbur had the same values as her. Of course, there was an impossible gap between the both of them in terms of power.


    "I believe you, but I must also warn you that it''s best you don''t stay here for long. Try to leave as soon as possible if there''s nothing you need here!"


    Tammy got up to leave after she said the words. The firmness in her tone even reminded Wilbur of Elsa.


    Wilbur nced at Betty and Monica after Tammy was gone. "If you''re done eating, let''s get on the road. These people don''t seem to be too weing of us, and we have no reason to stay here any longer either!"


    Monica nodded. "Mister Penn, these people seem to be terrified of you! Are you actually the son of some powerful figure?"


    Wilbur did not provide an answer to Monica''s ridiculous assumption. "I think it''s best that you know as little as possible, so I won''t be answering your questions. Let''s go."


    He paid for their meal, then left the diner with the two women.


    "Mister Penn, are you going to leave after we find Lacey and Eliana? I have this feeling that we''re from different worlds, and you being here have taught and shown us so much. Of course, I''m not ming you for anything in the slightest. I''m just saying that everything that''s happened to you seems worlds away from what people like us would experience on a regr basis."


    Betty looked at Wilbur cautiously as she spoke. The more powerful she realized this man was, the further she felt she was from him.


    "We''re bound to go our separate ways eventually. Besides, I don''t think we''d be able to find Lacey and Eliana so soon. It''s a little early to say anything like that. After we get to Aidementon, you''re going to stay with your friends like we agreed on, or I can put you up somewhere too. I''ll take you to Eliana and Lacey after I find them..."


    Monica and Betty did not know whether to be worried or happy at Wilbur''s words.


    It was good that Wilbur would not be leaving anytime soon, but they were worried about Lacey and Eliana. If they were taken to Mondorra''s headquarters, it would be near impossible to rescue them!


    The three of them fell silent as they began heading to Aidementon, unsure of what to say.


    What they did not know, however, was that it was not going to be as easy for them to leave Fenler!

 Chapter 1664

    "Mister Derkley! Mister Jonas! I think it''s best that we don''t approach the guy Mister Mondorra''s after. I couldn''t even work up the courage to attack him. He''s too powerful. Also, I have a feeling that the two girls Rabbick kidnapped might cause the downfall of Mondorra''s n! You have to trust me! I would never make something like that up, and I''ve got a conclusion to all of this. I think we might be able to turn this around into an opportunity for us, as long as we stay in ourne..."


    Peele had reported the entire run-in with Wilbur to Derkley and Jonas first thing upon returning to the manor.


    Of course, both Derkley and Jonas believed Peele without a shred of doubt. After all, Peele was one of the family''s most trusted staff members.


    "I trust you, Peele. I can see the fear in your eyes, which I have never seen before! I guess it takes a truly powerful person to be sought after so urgently by Mister Mondorra! Well, we''ll just pretend we never saw him, then. You can go and get ready. Tell those people who saw the guy to keep their mouths shut, or I''ll be more than happy to shut them up myself," said Derkley.


    Jonas looked at Derkley for a beat before saying as well, "Dad, should we wait until Mister Erin gets here to talk about this? If this guy really is as powerful as Peele said he is, we could give Peele''s n a try and make use of this opportunity! If that idiot Rabbick actually bes the heir to Mondorra''s control, we''re all screwed! He might not dare to do anything to Mister Erin out of fear, but he won''t hesitate to crush us!"


    Derkley nodded in agreement. "You''re not wrong. We should n this out properly. How about this? Mister Erin''s already on the way to Fenler, so you can go looking for him personally to ask him what he thinks! If Mister Erin''s still the same and not interested in any power, we should be thinking of a backup n. But if Mister Erin''s out for power, we''re obviously going to give him all the support he needs to take the throne!"


    After speaking to Jonas, Derkley turned to Peele. "Since Ketta ising with the Four Dark Shadows, you can go looking for him and try to get some information out of him. Of course, if Ketta has a n in mind, we can give him some amount of support as well. As long as Rabbick is not the one in power at the end, we''d be benefitting regardless of whoever wins!"


    "Alright!"


    Peele nodded at Derkley''s order and n and left the manor with Jonas.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur, Betty, and Monica had just started driving out of Fenler when they ran into an ident.


    Of course, there were no casualties in the ident. In fact, there were not even any wounded.

 Chapter 1665

    "That guy told you not to do anything to the two girls, or... or he''d mess you up real bad!"


    Mondorra frowned at the woman''s words, before turning to the staff next to him. "What do the two girls that woman brought up have to do with Rabbick''s disappearance? Also, why don''t I know about this yet?"


    The staff hurried over at once, bowing to Mondorra. "Sir, this is about the case of Rabbick going after his stolen goods and kidnapping the two girls who seemed rted to the robbery to send them to headquarters. You were in the middle of a meeting and assigned Erin to take care of it!"


    Only then did Mondorra remember that had happened. He fell silent for a while before asking, "Bring Ketta to me, I have someone for him to take care of!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The staff member hurried off at the order, calling for Ketta, one of Mondorra''s right-hand men.


    Ketta and Erin were the strongest subordinates Mondorra had on his team. Ketta had a strong physique and specialized inbat, whereas Erin was good at skills and attacks. They were known as Mondorra''s most powerful assassins.


    Ketta and Erin were a big part of the reason Mondorra had the position he was in, and they held the highest levels of authority outside of Mondorra.


    Ketta was summoned, but he did not bow like the others. Instead, he sat down on the chair across from Mondorra before digging into the food on the table.


    Mondorra did not get angry in the slightest at this behavior. Instead, he cracked a smile at Ketta. "You''re always eating clean. It''s so boring. Come, try this veal. It''s a hundred times better than that apple you''re having."


    Ketta shook his head at the offer. "Boss, just get to the point of who you want me to take care of. I''m not here for lunch, you know. I''m telling you now, though, I''m not going to attack this time if I don''t have to! At most, I''ll bring the Four Dark Shadows along to capture him!"


    Mondorra let out a proper, full-belliedugh at the word. "It''s a shame. I would hand my power right over to you and Erin if you were my sons. But you two are either obsessed with music or toozy to do anything. Rabbick is just too stupid. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had to do any of this! Just see how things go when you get there. I''ve never been too harsh on you, I just want the guy brought back alive!"


    Ketta sensed the rage in Mondorra''s words and set down the apple he had taken a bite of. "Don''t you worry, Boss! I''m best at fighting, and the Four Dark Shadows are best at capturing. If they can''t get the guy, I''ll just have to break his legs myself!"


    Upon saying so, Ketta turned to leave with the Four Dark Shadows in tow.


    At the same time, over in the meeting lounge of the higher-ups at ckstone Group, a few mysterious figures were in the middle of a discussion.


    "We''ve managed to trap the Rian Brotherhood''s Godfather in that secret realm, so we should take the opportunity to take them down as well as the Six Kings or all our efforts would''ve been in vain!"


    Another figure spoke up as well, "It''s not going to be that easy to usurp the Rian Brotherhood! Besides, the Six Kings and the Four Protectors are no pushovers either! ording to our sources, Kyra from the Four Protectors has been pretty busy recently. She seems to be nning something in secret, and we wouldn''t be doing anyone any favors if we were to be caught!"


    As the voice rang through the air, the meeting room fell silent for a beat before the person sitting at the head position of the table said,


    "Since that''s the case, let''s send some people over to find out what they''re doing. The Rian Brotherhood''s not going down that easily, but we might just be able to grab a portion of their territory for ourselves! Besides, it''s not going to be easy for the Rian Brotherhood''s Godfather to find his way out of that secret realm."

 Chapter 1666

    "I''m going to stay in Fenler for just one more day. Feel free toe looking for me if that person you''re working for has a change of mind!"


    Wilbur put the fruits back into the cart neatly as he said those words, then left with Monica and Betty to look for a hotel to stay the night.


    After doing so, the two women wanted to talk to Wilbur about whether or not the young man''s words could be trusted.


    "Mister Penn, do you really believe that young man? Lacey and Eliana were kidnapped. How is it possible for them to look so carefree and happy in the photo? Could that photo be a fake? These people might be trying to use you to kill someone for them!"


    Monica sat on Wilbur''s bed in her nightgown that hugged her curves, but her tone was solemn as she spoke of the young man they had run into earlier.


    "Exactly, Mister Penn! I feel like that man''s up to no good. Who knows if these people haven''t actually kidnapped our daughters, and they''re just trying to use you!"


    Betty piped up as well, seeming to agree with Monica.


    "No, he wasn''t lying, but you were right about one thing-they are trying to use me! Of course, I could tell from the guy''s words that they might just be trying to use me to gain power over Mondorra considering how powerful he is. I''m just not sure if these people are from other factions trying to overthrow Mondorra''s power, or if they''re actually Mondorra''s own men going against him. Also, we need to confirm whether Lacey and Eliana really did end up getting sent to Mondorra by Rabbick''s men!"


    Betty and Monica could hardly respond to Wilbur''s series of deductions.


    The two women feared even regr hooligans with next to no power, let alone someone like Mondorra. They exchanged nces nervously and promptly shut up.


    Wilbur pointed at the women''s beds. "You two aren''t the best at this, so I wouldn''t overthink it. Someone''s trying to use me, which means Lacey and Eliana can be used and these people won''t try anything with them! Get some rest,e on. I reckon someone''s going toe knocking by tomorrow. We''ll y by ear then."


    Wilbur ushered the two women back to their beds before falling back on his bed and promptly going to sleep.


    Betty and Monica looked at each other. Realizing that Wilbur had a point, they went to bed as well.


    Meanwhile, Enoff came to a house across from Derkley Manor and began spying on Derkley''s family.


    Enoff had thought that the person he was working for would sessfully lead to Derkley''s downfall!


    After waiting for an entire day in vain, Enoff''s phone rang in the evening.


    The number calling was the one Enoff had dialed when he left home!


    "My apologies, Mister Enoff! I nned an ident ording to your orders and gave the message to the man. I told him that as long as he got rid of Derkley, he would get information on the two girls he was looking for. However, the guy said that he did not want to be used and told me to tell you that it was never a good idea to threaten him!"


    The caller was none other than the young man who had gotten into the ident with Wilbur.


    Enoff fell silent for a long time after listening to the words, before saying, "Don''t you worry about that, and go get some rest. Derkley will get what he deserves!"


    "I''ll talk to Boss and get back to you on the next step of the n by tomorrow at eight in the morning."

 Chapter 1667

    Upon saying so, Enoff hung up the call and took out another phone to dial another number.


    "Boss, there''s been a little change here! The guy you''re after doesn''t seem to be so easily controlled."


    Enoff told the other person on the line everything that happened. There was a brief silence before a sultry voice rang through the phone.


    "Don''t worry, Enoff. Since our friend doesn''t like these methods, we''ll switch to one he likes. You can pay him a visit tomorrow and try to see if there''s anything else he might be interested in aside from the two girls! I just hope there''s at least something, regardless of how big it is. As for Derkley... we''ll just allow him to live for a few more days!"


    The call ended after that, and Enoff quickly returned to the house on the ntation once it was dark.


    The next day, Wilbur came to the canteen on the first floor of the hotel, ordering some food for himself and sitting down at a table.


    All of a sudden, a man in a coat and a scarf wrapped around all of his head except his eyes sat down across Wilbur before taking out a flower and handing it to him.


    Wilbur nced at the flower and the noticeableck of food in front of the man, and guessed at once that he was the person who sent the young man!


    "I can''t believe you got a little girl to spy on me for you. I guess I underestimated you! I wonder if you''re ready to discuss a proper agreement today, or if you''re nning to ckmail me in a different way?"


    Despite exposing the man, Wilbur remained calm as ever as he ate his breakfast.


    "Some things aren''t what they seem, sir. The little girl''s name is Leia. Her entire family died in a tragedy save for her mother, who is now paralyzed. Leia and her mother only have each other. Who''s going to help both of them if Leia doesn''te out to work? Are we supposed to ask the bastard Derkley to help us out?"


    The man seemed to realize that he had spoken out of line here, clearing his throat before he continued, "Sir, using you to kill him was ourst resort. Besides, Derkley is a monster with the blood of a thousand people on his hands! We might not have used the most honest ways to get your attention, but I promise you our hearts are in the right ce. I''m here in response to your invitation yesterday, and I''d like to ask you what we have to do to get you to help us out. We''re open to hearing out any conditions, and we''ll do our best to satisfy them!" said the man before leaning back to wait for a response.


    Wilbur, on the other hand, grew a mild interest in the words ''any conditions''. "Are Lacey and Eliana still alive?


    "Very much so!"


    "You guys were the ones who saved them from Rabbick?"


    "Indeed! If we hadn''t done that, they''d have met their demise in the most unthinkable ways possible. You must know that Mondorra''s known for his cruel and ruthless ways!"

 Chapter 1668

    Through the brief conversation in the restaurant, Wilbur was able to understand who Lacey and Eliana were with.


    Of course, these people were not going to let the two girls go that easily.


    Wilbur got straight to the point. "Will the two girls be dead if I refuse to work with you?"


    The man shook his head. "We don''t believe in killing the innocent, sir. If you don''t work with us, we''ll just send the girls back to Mondorra. We didn''t kidnap them from your house, anyway. As long as we don''t have any blood on our hands, there''s nothing you can fault us for both legally and morally, is there?"


    Sending Lacey and Eliana back to Mondorra?


    Wilbur could not help but change his views on this mastermind again...


    The girls would be dead if they were given back to Mondorra, and Wilbur would obviously hunt Mondorra down for revenge.


    It had to be said that this was a pretty perfect ploy that had been meticulously nned out!


    At the thought, Wilbur looked at the man. "Did you n all of this?"


    The man shook his head. "Oh, I haven''t got half the brains toe up with something like that. Disabled folk like us would have been dead in the streets if Boss hadn''t taken pity on us. We can''t even fight back against Derkley. How could we possiblye up with such a brilliant n? The Boss was behind everything, and we were more than happy to oblige to get our revenge, even if it meant putting our lives on the line!"


    Boss?


    Wilbur managed to deduce something from the man''s words...


    After a brief silence, Wilbur said, "I guess I should be thankful to the both of you for saving those two girls from Rabbick, but you shouldn''t have used them as ckmail..."


    "I''ll give you two choices now!"


    "One, you give the girls back to me, and I''ll help you get rid of whatever evil bastard you want me to! Two, you kill the girls or give them back to Mondorra for them to die and I kill Mondorra beforeing back to kill you!"


    The man did not respond at once. Instead, he said, "Sir, I can''t decide on that on my own. Let me ask my boss!"


    He turned and left the restaurant, returning after five minutes and handing a phone to Wilbur. "My boss would like to have a word with you, sir. The Boss says that your conditions can be negotiated."


    Wilbur picked up the phone without hesitation. "Wilbur Penn here. How should I address you?"


    A woman''s voice came through the phone. "It''s a pleasure to be speaking to you, Mister Penn! I''m deeply sorry for doing something like this, sir. Please understand that we had no choice but to stoop to such levels! The two girls are with me, and they seem to be more than happy with their lives here."

 Chapter 1669

    "You''re free to pick them up anytime, but I need to see Derkley''s head before that to prove your sincerity! This is a promise I made to these innocent people and my repayment to their selflessness. You might feel like I''m using you, but I stand by this agreement. I''m willing to be subject to any punishment you give me after this!"


    The voice ringing through the phone was sexy and confident, and Wilbur nodded after a brief pause. "Sure. I''ll trust you this one time! However, this is a man''s life I''m taking, and how can I just take your word that Derkley is an evil monster? I need proof that makes this guy deserving of death."


    Thedy on the call said, "Oh, Mister Penn. There are countless reasons why Derkley and his sons belong in hell. In fact, Enoff, the guy sitting right across from you, is a living example of that. You can have Enoff show you the proof of Derkley''s crimes if you want more of it. I wish you the best of luck, and that you finish your end of the agreement as soon as possible. Enoff will give you my address after that!"


    Upon saying so, thedy ended the call.


    Wilbur returned the phone to the man named Enoff before saying, "Let''s go. Your boss says that you have proof of Derkley''s crimes. Here''s the deal. You give me the proof, and I''ll be the judge of whether or not Derkley''s worth killing."


    Enoff was visibly emotional at Wilbur''s words. He had been waiting for this day toe for twenty years!


    "Yes, of course! Come with me, Mister Penn!" said Enoff, turning to leave.


    Wilbur paid the bill with a tip, telling the waiter to let Monica and Betty know that he would be away to handle some things so they would not worry.


    He followed Enoff into his car, and they headed to a dpidated bungalow.


    Wilbur saw the little girl who had sold flowers to her through the kitchen window, where she was currently cooking up a storm.


    Enoff knocked on the door, and the little girl opened it excitedly. "What brings you here, Mister Enoff? Mom would be so happy to see you. She even told me to say thank you to youst night!"


    The little girl tugged on Enoff''s hand and was about to head into the house when she spotted Wilbur, and her smile promptly froze on her face.


    Sensing this, Enoff said at once, "Don''t be afraid, Leia. Mister Penn is Boss'' friend, he''s not a bad guy!"


    An innocent smile appeared on Leia''s face at once, and she ran up to Wilbur. "How is Boss doing, Mister Penn? I haven''t seen her in forever, you know. Mom always says she hopes I''ll grow up to be as great as her and be able to protect others on top of myself!"


    Wilbur looked at the little girl''s earnest gaze and started to believe that these people were indeed working for that mysterious woman on the phone.


    "Boss is doing well! She called me just now and asked for a little help from me and told me toe visit you too!"

 Chapter 1670

    Over in the run-down bedroom at Leia''s house, Wilbur saw Leia''s mother on the bed and turned to Enoff. "Her condition seems pretty simr to the young man you sent to talk to me before. Could it be that..."


    Enoff nodded at Wilbur''s words. "You''re right, sir. Both of them have been harmed by Derkley! A little over twenty years ago, Derkley was no more than a hitman for a wealthy billionaire. Derkley made a name for himself for his ruthless ways and rose up in the ranks quickly enough. The billionaire soon promoted Derkley to be head butler, but Derkley''s greed would only continue to grow. He killed the billionaire''s entire family and took all his money."


    Enoff seemed slightly riled up as he continued, "Soon after, Derkley somehow found an evil cultivation method that required the sacrificing of other human lives to get power. All the people working for the billionaire were put through the most ruthless of massacres and sacrifices, and these two were the ones who survived the ritual. If Boss and her master had not stopped Derkley in time, Leia''s mother and the others would not have even made it to this day!"


    It was only then that Wilbur realized he had severely underestimated Derkley''s little family in Fenler.


    Wilbur was used to killing these bastards whenever they came by. After a brief pause, he decided to have Enoff take him to Derkley.


    Just as the two of them stepped out of the house, however, a few ck cars pulled up on the road in front.


    A young man bearing a striking resemnce to Derkley got out with a group of men, and they surrounded Wilbur.


    "Do you take our agreement as a joke, Enoff? It''s all thanks to Mister Mondorra and the Bishop that these people were even able to survive, and the Derkley household has taken responsibility for all your life expenses. The only conditions we set were that you were not to form any alliances to taint my father''s reputation or tell anyone else about this. ording to our agreement, anyone who went against the conditions we set would be subject to our punishment!"


    Enoff sneered at the young man in the suit before him. "Come on, Watson. You know very well that you were the ones who went against the agreement! Your family has done nothing but evil, and your Bishop and Mondorra only paid our expenses for six months! You couldn''t have cared less about us for the thirteen years after that! On top of that, you would rather these people die out as soon as possible too, wouldn''t you? That way no one would be able to expose your dirty secrets to the public!"


    Enoff would have never dared to speak to Watson, Derkley''s second son, this way on any other asion.


    But Wilbur had agreed to help them out, and Enoff was determined to show Wilbur just how despicable these people were so he could understand just the kind of people he had been sent to kill!


    "I think you''ve got a death wish, Enoff! In fact, I''ll send my men to your ntation


    to kill your wife this very second so you can spend the rest of your life grieving her and ming yourself!"


    Watson''s expression darkened at Enoff''s words, and he retaliated with a vicious threat.


    Wilbur pulled Leia behind him before turning to Enoff. "Is this guy a member of Derkley''s family?"


    "That''s right. He''s Derkley''s younger son, Watson. This bastard is in charge of all of the family''s seemingly-legal businesses, and also watching over us and keeping us in check!"


    Enoff nodded to Wilbur''s question, the hatred in his eyes palpable.


    "Who''s this idiot? Whatever goes on in our family is none of your business, and it will never be! Piss off or I''ll have you fed to the dogs!" Watson threatened.

 Chapter 1671

    Watson glowered at Wilbur as if affected by the disdain in Wilbur''s gaze.


    Have him buried?


    Wilbur could not help but chuckle at the words, before taking a step up to Watson and pointing at himself. "I wasn''t sure if I should believe Enoff, but after seeing you I finally get why these people set up such an borate n to use me to wipe your family out. You''re in luck, for I value fairness with everyone. I''ll give you a chance to kill me now. If you can''t do that, don''t fault me for not giving you any more chances!"


    Watson was practically shaking with rage at this stranger before him. He grabbed the pistol at his waist, shoving the barrel against Wilbur''s chest as he fumed, "You f*cking piece of shit, you''ve pissed me off now! I''d like to see if you can move faster than the bullets in my gun! Come on, keep that cockiness up! There''s nothing I enjoy more than killing off idiots like you!"


    Watson sneered at Wilbur, certain that a regr human being who emitted no spiritual energy would be dead with just one gunshot.


    The next second, however, Watson was shocked to realize that the hand he had on the pistol was unable to movepletely. It seemed to be restricted by a strange pressure and felt like it was about to explode at any second.


    "Come on, pull the trigger! Less talking, more shooting. Don''t tell me you don''t even have the guts to fire a gun, do you? If you don''t shoot me within the next ten seconds, I''ll take it as you pass on your chance," Wilbur smiled at Watson.


    "Who... Who are you? What kind of evil spell have you put on me? Don''t try anything funny, or my father won''t let you go!"


    Watson was actually of peak Aura level but could not retaliate in the slightest in the face of Wilbur''s terrifying ways. It was as if his entire body had frozen up under a mysterious pressure.


    "You really aren''t shutting up even when you''re this close to dying. I guess you''re just used to running your mouth. Most people would have started begging for mercy by now. I''m not in a rush to kill you yet, though. Let me just teach you a little lesson and tell you what I''d like you to do. If you obey, I''ll let you live a little longer!"


    Wilbur looked nothing but calm as he said the words, but everyone there could tell that there was an expression on Watson''s face that had never been seen before -fear.


    "You... Let me go, you bastard! Mister Erin has a crush on my sister! If you kill me, he''ll be sure to avenge me!"


    Watson''s expression grew with terror as he sensed the increasing pressure on his arm, staring at Wilbur as he blurted the threat out shakily.


    "God, you really don''t learn. I guess you''ll have to lose an arm for that to happen, then!"


    A loud explosion could be heard, and Watson''s arm holding the gun against Wilbur''s chest exploded, filling the air with a spray of blood and flesh.

 Chapter 1672

    Watson stared at where his arm had once been, the overwhelming pain making him let out a blood-curdling howl.


    "Argh... you motherf*cker! Who the f*ck are you?"


    Watson clutched the bloody wound at his shoulder, staring at Wilbur as if he was Satan himself.


    Aside from him, even Watson''s men, as well as Enoff and Leia had not expected that.


    This ordinary-looking young man had just blown one of Watson''s arms off without lifting a finger.


    "Another word out of you and I''ll blow the rest of you up too! You''re going to call your father up this very second and tell him and your brother to not even think of trying to run. If I don''t see either of them, I''ll kill you first. What was the name of the guy you mentioned just now... Erin, was it? He sounds pretty powerful. You''re free to send him my way and see if he can save you!"


    Wilbur smiled at Watson, who trembled at the calmness in Wilbur''s eyes. Watson gritted his teeth through the unbearable pain, taking out his phone and dialing a number.


    Seeing as Watson was doing as told, Wilbur looked at the men behind Watson. "I''m holding your boss hostage. You''re free to leave and ask for help or try running away. It''s your call!"


    Watson''s men, who had long since been scared out of their wits, scrambled to run. They disappeared in a matter of seconds, not one of them remaining.


    Anyone in their right mind would run for their lives in the presence of someone so terrifying.


    Wilbur could also see just how loyal these people actually were to Derkley and his family. It seemed like the collective power of this family was not all that much.


    "Can I have you handle the driving, Mister Enoff? Let''s bring this guy home, shall we?"


    After Watson''s men were gone, Wilbur turned to Enoff.


    "Yes, of course..."


    Enoff scrambled to nod, seeing as Wilbur had just taken all the air out of Watson like it was nothing.


    At the same time, Enoff grew all the more confident that Wilbur would be the one to get them their revenge!


    Over at the other end, Derkley could hardly believe his ears upon receiving the news about his son.


    He had thought that Wilbur had left Fenler, and thus did not have anyone keep tabs on him.


    Derkley had never expected Wilbur to stay, and even get in touch with the victims from Derkley''s sacrifice before!


    "Peele, call Jonas right now and tell him toe back with Mister Erin. We won''t be able to stop this guy on our own!"


    Wilbur had said on the phone that he wasing to the manor with Watson, and Derkley could hardly contain his nerves.


    "Should we prepare for this, sir?"

 Chapter 1673

    "If he really shows up, we might be dead before Mister Erin gets here. Perhaps we shoulde up with a n of sorts?"


    Derkley fell silent for a beat, before saying, "Well, of course. You call Jonas up right now and get those peak Ambience level zombies out to hold the fort down to buy us time!"


    "On it."


    Peele did not seem afraid of this oing battle against Wilbur, and there was even an unreadable glint in his eyes.


    Other people might not know what these ''zombies'' were, but Peele was one of Derkley''s pupils and knew what those zombies were.


    Derkley had managed to get to peak Ambience level purely through forging these zombies and extracting their death essence to advance in cultivation.


    The truth was that Derkley''s crazed massacre and sacrificing ritual many years ago had happened so he could create these zombies.


    Now, however, he had gotten incredibly secretive and professional with his ways. Derkley had not just strategically decided to only create these zombies within the castle, but many of the people he had turned into zombies had been kidnapped from foreignnds.


    Hardly anyone knew about this. Only Peele and Jonas were in the know. Even Watson and Derkley''s daughter, Tammy, knew nothing about this.


    Aside from this secret, Peele also knew that Derkley had also discovered a way to use the zombies to cultivate without having to extract their death essence.


    That was what Peele was after, and why he had remained loyal to Derkley!


    Derkley had never let anyone else touch the zombies, but now he was asking Peele to bring them out to buy them time. That was exactly what Peele wanted. First, Peele called Jonas like he had been told to. Then, Derkley gave Peele a special key and a blood amulet carved with strange runes on it.


    Derkley said, "This is the Bloody Amulet. After you open the door to the secret room, you''ll put some of your blood on the amulet and the zombies. That way you''ll be able tomunicate with them and control them as you wish! Aside from that, these zombies can give their spiritual energy to you in case you need it, which will give you significantly more spiritual energy than others to win the battle! Go, and be careful."


    Peele got to his feet and bowed to Derkley. "Don''t worry, Mister Derkley. I won''t let you down!"


    Upon saying so, Peele headed to the secret room underground in the manor with what Derkley had given him.


    Peele had never been inside the room before. He unlocked the door with the key and was greeted with the sight of five zombies armed with sets of armor that seemed to be forged out of strange runes.


    The zombies had not been awakened with the blood ritual yet, but Peele could sense the aura of danger radiating off them.


    All five of the zombies were at peak Ambience level, and the armor they were wearing greatly boosted their powers. Peele was willing to believe that the zombies would even be able to hold up against a Sanctuary level elite!


    Peele took in the sight of the zombies he had dreamed of,mitting the zombies'' details to memory before beginning the blood ritual to awaken them.


    He did as Derkley had instructed, dripping his blood onto the Bloody Amulet and the zombies.


    Upon doing so, the runes on the zombies'' armor began to emit a faint red glow.


    All five zombies exploded with a murderous aura as if they were demons waking from a long slumber and out for blood!

 Chapter 1674

    ''They sure are powerful! I wonder if they would be able to win over that guy though.'' Peele could not help but marvel at the aura radiating off the zombies.


    Following that, he connected telepathically with the zombies. They followed him out of the room as if they were alive, heading out to stop Wilbur.


    Wilbur and Watson sat in the backseat of Enoff''s car, on the way to Derkley


    Manor.


    Watson was devoid of any of his previous cockiness now that he had lost an arm, not even daring to look Wilbur in the eye.


    The car came up to a winding road along a hill, and Wilbur piped up after having shut his eyes for a long time. "Stop the car, Enoff. They''vee to wee us."


    Enoff did not see anyone around them but still stopped the car.


    A loud rumble could be heard.


    Right after Wilbur got out of the car, a broad figurended from above, leaving a deep dent in the concrete road ahead.


    A zombie?


    Wilbur blinked at the sight of the figure, before looking up at another figure standing halfway up the hill.


    It was clear that that was the guy controlling the zombie.


    Just as Wilbur was distracted, the zombieunched an attack at Wilbur''s head without any warning.


    Any regr person would have had their brains blown out by the sudden attack, but Wilbur was at the Emperor level and this would hardly even hurt him.


    Wilbur avoided the zombie''s attack and countered with a heavy punch to the zombie''s stomach. The zombie was sent flying from the blow,nding heavily against the side of the hill.


    Derkley''s five zombies each had different abilities, and this particr one had the ability to take a beating.


    The punch left a dent in the armor covering the zombie''s stomach, but it was not enough to take the zombie out. A few secondster, the zombie crawled to his feet once more.


    "Interesting. I guess this Derkley guy knows a thing or two about what he''s doing."


    Wilbur mumbled to himself as the zombie came charging towards him once more. He decided that he would take care of this zombie once and for all now, then check out the guy on the hill.


    Over on the hill, a small rivulet of blood trickled out of the corner of Peele''s mouth, and he looked over at the manor murderously.


    Peele had never expected the zombies he had been dreaming of getting his


    hands on for so long were actually all part of a trap that old fox Derkley had set for him.


    Despite the fact that the zombies were now telepathically connected to him, Peele would also have to bear a portion of the injuries they sustained!


    Upon realizing this, Peele had nned to escape with the zombies.


    Yet just as he was about to try controlling them, Peele realized that he was unable


    to move as the spiritual energy in his body was continuously being absorbed by the zombies!


    "Derkley, you scumbag! I can''t believe you would do this to me!"

 Chapter 1675

    Peele could feel his body growing weaker by the second and cursed out loud before he copsed on the edge of the cliff he was standing at.


    Meanwhile, the zombie charged at Wilbur once more, who realized that the zombie had not been injured from his attack at all. In fact, it seemed to increase in power and speed.


    "Could this be a case of spirit enchantment? That''s a spell from evil sorcery."


    Wilbur sensed that the zombie before him was different and could not help but remember the types of zombies he had encountered in the past.


    Spirit enchantment, like its name, was the process of forcing spiritual energy into a zombie''s body through a source to increase its fighting powers.


    The biggest specialty of this evil sorcery spell was that it gave the zombie an endless source of spiritual energy to take the opponent down, waiting for a crack to appear for the zombie''s controller tond the fatal move.


    This was a useful battle n against cultivators below Sanctuary level but was hardly anything to someone like Wilbur.


    Cultivators of Sanctuary level and above were able to regain their spiritual energy through the heavens and the ground, and thus trying to go against them would be ineffective.


    "I guess Derkley''s trying to buy himself some time. I''m gonna have to take this idiot down pronto. It''d be bad if the main guy were to get away."


    Wilbur''s aura shifted abruptly at the thought, and he began to emit a thick fog of bubbling spiritual energy that made him look like a god on Earth.


    Wilbur did not duck from the zombie''s blow, instead grabbing its fist with his own hand, resulting in a loud crash.


    He yanked the zombie towards himself, and the zombie followed as if it was a doll.


    Right as the zombie tipped over towards Wilbur, he whispered, "Thunder cleaver."


    The next second, a lightning strike shot out of Wilbur''s fist with a brilliant blue light piercing through the zombie''s body.


    After searching through it with his Iris Veritas, Wilbur realized that the zombie''s endless source of spiritual energy actually came from that special Bloody Amulet inside it.


    The amulet had exploded under the attack of the thunder cleaver, and the zombie stopped moving for good.


    At the same time, Derkley appeared in front of an unconscious Peele with a cunning smile on his face. "Did you think I wouldn''t know what you were after, staying so close to me this whole time? You''re far too young, Peele. I would have given you everything if you were my son. After all, you''re the best staff I have aside from Erin and Ketta! With those wits, it was only a matter of time before you got to Erin and Ketta''s level, but you were too impatient. You''re so impatient that I could sense your hunger. I know Kyra put you by my side to spy on me, and I know you came from the womb of one of the people I killed. But it''s toote now. You can only take your hatred to your grave, and I shall usurp the death essence in you to ascend to Sanctuary level!"


    Upon saying the words, a zombie Peele had not seen before appeared from the rock Derkley was standing on.


    This zombie was the real reason Peele had been controlled, and Peele would never know that Derkley had actually created six zombies instead of five!

 Chapter 1676

    Over on the winding road up the hill, Wilbur had just taken out one of Derkley''s zombies when he realized that he could not sense Peele''s presence anymore!


    There were no other people he could sense around him, aside from an aura that appeared out of nowhere right before Peele disappeared.


    "Did he run away? Or..."


    Wilbur did not know what happened on the hill, but he sted the zombie to pieces with his thunder powers so that it could not be used anymore before returning to the car and saying to Enoff, "Let''s go. The guy has left."


    Enoff nodded and continued driving towards Derkley''s manor.


    The manor was built beside the hill, with a stream around it. One would have to pass a stone bridge to get to Derkley Manor.


    Wilbur, Enoff, and Watson pulled up to the stone bridge. Enoff stopped the car as there were four zombies standing at the bridge!


    "I guess he''s hellbent on holding me down, huh? Four zombies in one go, c''mon..." Wilbur mumbled to himself as he stared at the four zombies.


    Wilbur got out of the car to take the zombies down, nning to pluck Derkley''s head off his shoulders after that.


    Right after Wilbur got out of the car, however, he could sense that there was an old man standing in the middle of a bridge. Next to the old man was Peele, who had stopped him at the winding road before.


    Upon further confirmation, Wilbur was able to confirm that the old man was the aura he had sensed out of nowhere just now.


    Furthermore, Wilbur could also sense that Peele was lifeless, and that old man''s aura had a hint of Peele''s aura in it!


    ''Did he usurp the other guy''s powers?'' Wilbur wondered.


    Wilbur was a little confused by the sight before him, but he was able to confirm that the old man with the strange aura must be Derkley, the monster Enoff was talking about!


    Enoff seemed to have spotted Derkley as well from the way his gaze grew bloodshot, running out of the car toward Wilbur to warn him. "Be careful, Mister Penn! That guy right there is Derkley!"


    Wilbur nodded. "Don''t follow me after this. Stay put here. I can''t guarantee your safety anymore. I don''t know what the enemy is after."


    Enoff fell silent at Wilbur''s words, before nodding his head. "I''ll do as you say, Mister Penn. I''ll leave this very second!"


    Enoff called Watson out of the car and drove away from the battlefield.


    Wilbur nced at a distressed-looking Watson after Enoff was at a safe distance. "I''ll give you a chance to live."


    "If you can run to your father before I take these zombies down, I''ll spare your life. But if you can''t make it, I promise you that you''ll be next after I finish the zombies


    off!"


    Watson took off running without a second thought.


    Wilbur stepped towards the bridge and was shocked to realize that his body felt like it was stuck in a pile of invincible mud that dyed his movements greatly.


    On top of that, three of the four zombies were attacking him from different directions.


    "Is this... a formation?"

 Chapter 1677

    Wilbur looked around him as he sensed the change in his surroundings before his gaze finallynded on the one zombie that waspletely unmoving.


    ording to Wilbur''s senses, the zombie''s aura bore simrities to that of the formation he was in. This meant that the unmoving zombie had to be the one behind it!


    Despite the fact that Wilbur did not know where Derkley had learned to control these zombies to cast formations, it was hardly a threat to him.


    After all, he was capable of breaking through the restrictions of the formation with the strength from his own body alone.


    If Wilbur were to activate the spiritual energy in his body, he would have all the more power to pretty much render the formation useless against him.


    Across from him, the remaining three zombies attacked at the same time.


    The zombie on the left was holding a long sword, and the one on the right was surrounded by a stream of water. It would seem that the water was being controlled by the zombie.


    Meanwhile, the zombie in the middle would emit zing hot mes around him whenever it moved. It was clear that it was capable of controlling fire.


    Wilbur stopped mid-run and cried out, "Four Thunderous Walls!"


    Upon shouting those words, the air and ground within ten feet of Wilbur crackled with the power of lightning.


    The three zombies were enveloped in the small domain Wilbur had cast and froze in ce, unable to move.


    "Destruction!"


    Wilbur uttered the word as the three zombies were instantly struck by an endless web of lightning strikes, hacking away at their armor and bodies relentlessly.


    There was another series of explosions in the air.


    The three zombies exploded one after the other into pieces before they could even make it to Wilbur.


    However, the web of lightning within the Four Thunderous Walls did not disappear. Instead, it condensed into one thick and powerful bolt of lightning before hurtling toward the unmoving zombie nearby.


    The unmoving zombie was struck in the chest by the bolt of lightning and fell straight onto the ground with a gaping hole in its chest.


    Wilbur sensed that the force holding him down had disappeared the second the zombie hit the ground.


    Despite Wilbur''splicated methods, all of that had happened within the span of ten seconds!


    Derkley widened his eyes in disbelief at the sight.


    Even Watson, who was running for his life, passed out clean from terror watching Wilbur end the battle so quickly.


    Wilbur began making his way towards the middle of the bridge.


    Derkley saw himing and kicked Peele''s corpse away as he lit up with excitement. "You''re just in time! I was nning to use you to sharpen my skills, you scum!"


    Upon saying the words, Derkley channeled his energy to its peak as he left a huge footprint in the concrete ground, leaping up and charging toward Wilbur. "Bloody Six Pythons!"


    Derkley pierced through his own chest with a knife as he ran, plucking his heart out and crushing it in his hand.


    Anyone would have been scared to death by such a gory sight, but Wilbur was intrigued by the sight before him instead.

 Chapter 1678

    "I knew you were practicing evil sorcery! That was pretty intense. But it doesn''t matter if you summon a python or a serpent today. I''m going to have your head!" Wilbur scoffed at the sight of Derkley''s gory ways.


    Five hundred meters!


    Three hundred meters!


    A hundred meters!


    The Six Bloody Pythons wrapped around Derkley as he made his way to Wilbur, who remained unmoving.


    Derkley thought that Wilbur was frozen in fear and let out augh. "Hahaha... pissing your pants at just a bit of blood? I guess Peele can''t be trusted that much after all!"


    One of the Bloody Pythons wrapped itself around Derkley''s arm as he brought it down onto Wilbur''s head in a harsh blow.


    Anyone would have been blown to smithereens from such a blow of peak Ambience level, and even someone at the pre-Sanctuary level would at least be rendered unable to keep on fighting and have no choice but to await their fate.


    However, Wilbur was at the Emperor level, and Derkley''s attack seemed nothing more than child''s y to him. The attacknded on his body, but it hardly did any damage.


    "How... How can this be? Are you actually at peak Sanctuary level?"


    Derkley stared at Wilbur in disbelief. He charged from a distance and attacked with all that power, but Wilbur merely took a step backward without suffering any injuries.


    Wilbur smiled at him. "Your attack might have seemed powerful, and I even saw one of the pythons wrapped around your arm. That punch looked like it used up a sixth of your energy. I rmend you use your full strength. At least show me what you''ve got, or you won''t have the chance to fight back at all once I begin," Wilbur said to a shocked Derkley.


    Derkley retreated hastily at Wilbur''s words, widening the distance between them in case Wilbur attacked him out of nowhere.


    "Young man... Since you''ve made up your mind to go against me, you''reing along with me even if I''m going to hell!"


    Derkley was starting to sweat in front of Wilbur, who looked nothing but carefree.


    After all, thest properly powerful opponent Derkley had encountered was from almost twenty years ago, when Mondorra came looking for him with Erin and Ketta right after Derkley had seeded in cultivating his evil sorcery.


    Mondorra had not even done anything back then. A young Erin had beaten Derkley to an inch of his life with just a move or two.


    Derkley stared at Wilbur, feeling the same as he had twenty years ago. He could sense a pressureing off Wilbur that could rival Mondorra''s!

 Chapter 1679

    After blurting out the threat, Derkley mumbled to himself, "Let this blood burn. O'' mighty Blood God, please bless me with power. I shall take this low life down in the name of the Blood God!"


    As he uttered the words, one of the Bloody Pythons was swallowed right into his stomach. Derkley shot up a good few inches, and his bloodshot eyes indicated that he had finally cast his ultimate move-the Bloodsucker!


    Wilbur searched through the spell Derkley had just cast with his Iris Veritas, raising an eyebrow in mild interest.


    Despite the fact that Derkley was only at peak Ambience level, his physique had improved greatly among many other aspects.


    It was clear that the spell entailed keeping a special bloody liquid in his body, which would be activated in a battle and turned into energy by feeding on himself!


    "Go to hell!"


    Upon improving his powers, Derkley charged at Wilbur immediately. He leaped into the air once he was ten meters from Wilbur, throwing a heavy punch at Wilbur''s head.


    There was a loud collision.


    Wilbur did not avoid Derkley''s seemingly powerful punch. Instead, he reached out to grab Derkley''s fist and flung him out against the gate of stone pirs at the head of the bridge.


    Rocks and debris sprayed into the air as the dozen or so stone pirs were blown to pieces. Derkley got a face full of sand and dust as well, making him quite a sorry sight.


    He crawled up from the ground, his expression turning murderous after the failed attack as if he was a feral beast that had missed its prey.


    "Again..."


    Derkley swallowed another Bloody Python, his powers increasing a good deal more as the clothes on his body began to rip from his bulging muscles to reveal tight, veiny skin.


    It was only then that Wilbur finally realized Derkley''s legs were actually prosthetics.


    What Wilbur did not know was that Derkley had lost his legs in exchange for his life to be spared after losing to Erin, and also pledging his lifelong loyalty to Mondorra.


    Wilbur did not panic at the sight of Derkley''s new form, remaining where he was as he waited for Derkley''s next move.


    Meanwhile, Enoff watched the battle from afar, all while video-calling Kyra so she could watch as well.


    Kyra was currently sitting in a mansion somewhere in Aidementon, and she turned to a pair of siblings next to her. "Take a look at this battle and give yourments. Whoever gets it right will get to lead Aidementon for real after my n seeds. Who wants to go first?"


    A brown-haired man looked at his sister next to him with a shrug. "I''m older, so I''ll just let Lauria go first."


    Yet the prettydy, who had been watching the battle seriously, pursed her lips at the words. "C''mon, Madam Kyra! This guy''s clearly got Derkley wrapped around his finger. Even if Derkley does manage to somehow get to the Sanctuary level, the other guy''s going to beat him to a pulp. Also, something tells me that the other guy seems to be dragging this battle out on purpose. It''s like he''s waiting for something."


    Kyra nodded in agreement. "You''re not wrong. ording to the news I just received, Erin just entered Aidementon after investigating Rabbick''s disappearance. He''ll be in Fenler soon. If that guy knows that one of Mondorra''s two elites is here, he''s going to go looking for Erin for sure. Also, Erin has the hots for Derkley''s daughter. Either way, he''s going to be taking Derkley''s side. I just don''t know if Derkley can hold out until Erin gets here!"

 Chapter 1680

    "Activate Level-Six!"


    Over on the bridge, Derkley''s powers would increase with every Bloody Python he swallowed. Yet despite all that, Wilbur remained an immovable challenge for Derkley time and time again.


    The sixth level of the Bloodsucker had been activated, and a bloody red spirit de now appeared in Derkley''s grasp.


    He clutched the de, sprinting towards Wilbur once more as he swung the de at multiple fatal parts of Wilbur''s body in a clear attempt to slice him into pieces.


    "You''re on the sixth level of your Bloodsucker spell. I wonder how many more levels do you have. If you manage to ascend to Sanctuary level, I might just have to take out some actual moves as a treat for you. But if your evil, twisted powers remain at peak Ambience level, things will end the same for you no matter what!"


    Wilbur sneered as he said the words, all while leisurely dealing with the iing attacks.


    After Derkley had thrown out a hundred shes, Wilbur finally grew bored and used all of his physical strength to throw a punch in Derkley''s face.


    Although the punch was only backed by Wilbur''s physical strength, Derkley flung the spirit de in front of himself as if it were a life-threatening one. He was sent flying through the air,nding heavily next to a lifeless Peele.


    Wilbur did not use anybat skills here. A hint of spiritual energy and his physical strength was enough to take the opponent out!


    However, Wilbur was just waiting for Erin and thus was in no rush to kill Derkley. Instead, he decided to have a little fun with the guy.


    "You f*cking bastard! Who the f*ck sent you? I don''t even know who you are! Why are you hounding me like this? You said that you would leave me alone!"


    Derkley roared at Wilbur as he struggled to get to his feet, blood trickling out of the corner of his mouth.


    Wilbur shrugged, shing a meaningful smile. "You''re not wrong. I wasn''t going to give you any trouble. But I went to visit this little girl who sells flowers, your good son here tried to kill me. Since you folks don''t like ying nice and think you can get what you want with power and strength, why should I y nice with you? Come on, show me everything you''ve got! You might just have a shot at defeating me that way, you know. There''s no point holding back, or you might not live to go all-out on me!"


    Derkley gritted his teeth at Wilbur''s words, turning to the side and glowering at his son Watson, who was cowering by the fence around the bridge.


    The next second, Derkley sprinted toward Watson, his razor-sharp nails outstretched as he wed at Watson''s chest.


    "Dad! I''m... your son!"


    Watson had never expected that he would escape from Wilbur and end up dying at his father''s hands instead.


    He stared at the hand closing around his heart, his eyes wide with disbelief and regret.


    Watson could not believe that his own father would end up turning on him one day, and deeply regretted not listening to Tammy''s advice to leave the family!


    Over on the bridge, Wilbur himself was surprised that Derkley would do that to his own son in his crazed state of bloodlust. That evil sorcery seemed to have gotten to his head.


    Derkley stared at Watson, whose gaze was turning ssy by the second as Derkley fumed. "I told you that I would destroy anyone who tried to destroy me, even if you happen to be my son!"


    Upon howling the words, Derkley yanked Watson''s heart out of his chest. He stared at the blood gushing out as the three remaining Bloody Pythons absorbed it hungrily.

 Chapter 1681

    Derkley looked satisfied like a fed beast after absorbing Watson''s power. The three e Bloody Pythons next to him also grew thicker.


    "I didn''t expect to have to use my trump card on you today, but it''s a good thing. My powers will improve once I defeat you, you terrifyingly powerful guy! The twelfth level... level up!"


    Derkley red at Wilbur and roared angrily after killing his own son.


    Then, he swallowed the remaining three Bloody Pythons next to him. He started to forcefully raise his level in front of Wilbur.


    His powers instantly peaked. Wilbur did not react to Derkley who was about to upgrade in cultivation level.


    Even if Derkley suddenly raised his level, the oue of this fight with Wilbur would not change.


    Wilbur observed signs of spiritual energy flow and its methods by watching him forcefully raise his level as this kind of experience was hard toe by.


    As Derkley started to break through, Wilbur could sense the thin spiritual energy surrounding them being absorbed by Derkley.


    One, two, three!


    Derkley grew slimy and disgusting tentacles behind his back when he attempted to break through to the next level.


    The tentacles were covered with uneven spikes and looked very dangerous.


    Derkley''s head started to deform too. He grew a pair of tough horns and long white fur all over his body. He looked more like a monster than a human at that point!


    "Evil sorcery is indeed terrible... I won''t even touch evil sorcery cultivation if I have to transform into such a monstrous form as a price."


    Wilbur frowned because of Derkley''s disgusting appearance, horrified by the monster that he had be.


    "The Sanctuary level! Am I a Sanctuary level cultivator now? I feel so powerful! It feels wonderful! Hahahaha..."


    Although Wilbur thought Derkley looked absolutely gross, Derkley did not think the same. He was enjoying the feeling as a beginner Sanctuary level cultivator at that moment.


    He sensed the power within him, and it felt great. Feeling as though victory was within his grasp, he grew arrogant.


    "Dude, you''re very unfortunate! I didn''t expect to master the Bloodsucker. I can''t believe it worked. Now that I''m at the Sanctuary level, let''s see how long you canst. Now, prepare to face my wrath!"


    Derkley vanished right after he finished his sentence.


    He vanished in the blink of an eye, but Wilbur quickly located him through his powerful senses.


    Wilbur looked up at the sky and saw that Derkley wasing down from above. Wilbur decided to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 1682

    "Holy Wave of Thunder!"


    Wilbur activated the Holy Wave of Thunder against Derkley, who was attacking from above. The Holy Wave of Thunder was not only an area of effect skill, but it also had the effect of restricting his opponent''s movements.


    Derkley, having just reached the beginner Sanctuary level, felt extremely boastful and thought he could destroy Wilbur with one blow.


    However, Derkley felt a numbing sensation all over his body in mid-air.


    When he fell into the range of the Holy Wave of Thunder, he realized that his body could not move as freely, and the numbing effect gradually grew stronger.


    "You... What is this? There''s no way I can''t overpower it as a Sanctuary level cultivator!"


    Derkley lost his initial arrogance and was dumbfounded, overwhelmed by disbelief of the situation.


    Wilbur heard him, but he did not answer Derkley properly. He mocked, "This is a thunder-type technique against monsters like you who cultivate evil sorcery. You only grew six disgusting tentacles. I can fully suppress you even if you turn into a full demon! Since you''re so certain of your powers, let me show you what I can do."


    After mocking Derkley, Wilbur moved behind him at extreme speed, then kicked him out of the Holy Wave of Thunder.


    Derkley crashnded on the bridge, creating a dent that was over ten meters long. One of Derkley''s tentacles almost snapped and one of his arms was broken. All of that was just from Wilbur''s kick.


    Derkley coughed and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Regardless, I''ll make you regret messing with me even if it costs my life today!"


    He crawled up and coughed up a mouthful of blood, ring at Wilbur begrudgingly.


    Derkley then used his spiritual energy to soothe his injuries as he sprinted toward Wilbur once again.


    Learning from his experience of being trapped by the Holy Wave of Thunder, Derkley was a lot more careful this time.


    Wilbur saw that he was surrounded by a spiritual shield. All six of Derkley''s tentacles kept moving around all the while. It was clear that he was hoping to give Wilbur an unexpected attack.


    Wilbur could see through Derkley with his Iris Veritas. He could also predict Derkley''s next move by observing the spiritual energy in him.


    "Is he trying to attack me with his tentacles after shielding himself from my Holy Wave of thunder?"


    Wilbur changed his ways after predicting the next move. He stood still, then he pointed a finger at Derkley.


    It was an ordinary move, but Derkley did not dare to let his guard down. He naturally changed the direction of his attack and decided to attack Wilbur from the side when he least expected it.


    Just as he was nearing Wilbur, the tentacles behind him abruptly elongated and attacked in various directions.


    "Die, you bastard!"


    Derkley yelled furiously when the tentacles with poison spikes stabbed at Wilbur in a simple close-range attack.

 Chapter 1683

    Although simple, Derkley''s attack was vicious and well-thought-out. He was very cautious.


    There were undetectable holes all along the tentacles, and those holes contained


    lethal poison.


    Derkley would win the battle if his opponent was hit by the poison, even if he was fighting against a Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Wilbur could see through all that with his Iris Veritas. He could tell through his senses that the poison had a powerful and menacing energy that felt cold.


    ording to the signs, Wilbur analyzed that the poison from the spikes must be a special poison brewed from the blood he absorbed from others.


    It was worth mentioning that each spike was covered with spiritual des.


    The des made it easier to break through one''s defense, and it was hard to detect. It would be very easily overlooked.


    Ordinary cultivators would use their spiritual energy on their bodies, forming a visible aura, after all.


    If cultivators kept their spiritual energy hidden through some tricks, their attacks could be hidden and help them defeat unsuspecting opponents.


    Wilbur smirked at Derkley''s sneak attack and continued to point at Derkley''s chest.


    The attack was about tond, but Wilbur was unbothered.


    He said calmly, "Let''s see if you have what it takes to kill me! Way of Thunder..." Derkley clearly felt the switch of terrifying power from Wilbur when he said that.


    He felt like death awaited him at that moment.


    Derkley stopped his attack because of that feeling, and then he quickly dodged. A swooshing sound could be heard.


    Wilburpressed the Way of Thunder to the extreme, so it shot out from his finger in a ray.


    Derkley reacted by dodging, but one of his tentacles was still hit.


    The tentacle was sliced clean off, sttering the area with slimy blood.


    "A real powerful cultivator won''t fear death. You are fearful of death in your final moment, and that''s why you failed to attack me. Therefore, you can never defeat me. If you continued to attack me without any fear, you would die just now, but I might be injured in that attempt! It''s a shame that you gave up the only chance of killing me, so your fate is sealed," Wilbur said calmly.


    Derkley backed away into a safe distance.


    "Shut up! Damn you! Do you think you can y mind games with me? That''s impossible! I''m going to escape since I can''t defeat you. What are you going to do about it?"


    Derkley did not want to admit what Wilbur said was true, but he was indeed fearful and wanted to escape. He knew that Wilbur was toying with him even though he was a Sanctuary level cultivator. It was clear how little Wilbur thought of him since the start of the entire fight.

 Chapter 1684

    "Do you want to escape? Do you think you can do that? It''s time for this nonsense to end."


    Wilbur watched Derkley run in an unbothered manner.


    All of a sudden, his right arm was surrounded by lightning. The powerful spiritual energy was turned into a bright silver thunder spear. It sizzled with webs of electricity as if it could prate anything. It was shockingly powerful.


    "Go!"


    Wilbur slowly lifted the thunder spear in hand as he watched Derkley run away. Then, he tossed the lightning spear toward Derkley like it was a dart.


    An explosive rumble could be heard from the thunder spear, then it shot towards Derkley like a ray of light, at the speed that was hard for the eye to follow.


    Derkley was quite some distance away. He thought that he had sufficiently powerful spiritual energy after bing a Sanctuary level cultivator, which would be enough for him to escape even if he could not defeat Wilbur.


    Derkley was a few hundred meters away from the head of the bridge. However, a terrifying energy approached him quickly from behind. It distracted him from his thoughts.


    At that exact moment, Derkley was overwhelmed by a feeling of defeat and powerlessness. The ray from behind brought him enormous pressure.


    It felt like no matter how he dodged, he would still die from the thunder spear in the end.


    Derkley lost it because of fear and desperation. He did not continue to run away, but instead turned back and sprinted toward the thunder spear at a shocking speed.


    Wilbur was slightly surprised to see that.


    His thunder spear was in fact a long-range that umted power over time. The power of the thunder spear would grow stronger as it traveled further.


    When the thunder spear reached its peak power, Wilbur assumed that even the peak Sanctuary level cultivators working for him would not dare to face it head-on, much less someone like Derkley who was only a beginner Sanctuary level cultivator who did not master his cultivation yet.


    However, Wilbur thought that returning to face the thunder spear was the best defense for Derkley.


    His thunder spear was controlled by his will. If Derkley did not have the ability to travel several kilometers in an instant, he would die from the thunder spear eventually.


    The best way to fight back was to face the thunder spear before it reached its peak strength.


    Wilbur did not know how Derkley figured it out. Perhaps he had a strong desire to survive, but Wilbur was confident in his thunder spear. The best oue for Derkley was barely surviving the thunder spear!


    An explosion could be heard as the thunder spear exploded on the stone bridge. Dust and smoke were everywhere, swallowing Derkley up from view.


    Wilbur slowly walked toward the center of the explosion. The smoke and dust gradually faded when he arrived.


    There was a huge crater at the center of the stone bridge. The ground at the head of the bridge was sturdier than other parts of the bridge. Otherwise, Wilbur was afraid that the thunder spear would have blown the stone bridge apart.


    Derkley was barely alive, lying in the middle of the crater. Wilbur sighed helplessly and said, "It looks like I''ve overestimated you. I thought you''d sacrifice your cultivation to fend off the thunder spear, then use your physique as a Sanctuary level cultivator to stay alive."

 Chapter 1685

    "I didn''t expect you to face my thunder spear head-on. You aren''t willing to


    sacrifice anything, but you want to stay alive. How delusional..."


    Derkley listened to his review while lying in the crater. Wilbur could not tell whether he looked regretful or angry.


    Derkley had schemed for so long to have the power to rule everything.


    If he chose to give up all the power he stole, what was the point of all those years he spent scheming?


    Derkley coughed violently and said, "I must admit that you''re very powerful, but do you think you can leave Cametra alive if you kill me? You should know that Mister Mondorra will avenge me as long as I don''t betray him. You will be hunted down by the Rian Brotherhood. There will be no peace for you..."


    Derkley knew at that moment he could not survive, but he hoped to traumatize Wilbur with his words. He wanted to affect his mind, which would affect his cultivation.


    Wilbur saw right through Derkley''s petty trick. He slowly approached the crater, squatting down, and looked at the barely-breathing Derkley as he mocked, "I don''t know how powerful Mondorra is, and I don''t know how many people are in the Rian Brotherhood. However, I''ll show those who dare to stand in my way that their efforts mean nothing in front of absolute power! I''m done talking now. It''s time for you to ept the punishment for your sins."


    With that, Wilbur gently made a slicing motion with two fingers. Invisible spiritual energy turned into de energy and lopped Derkley''s head clean off.


    Wilbur watched the head roll to the side coldly. He did not n to carry Derkley''s head around while looking for the culprit who abducted Lacey and Eliana.


    He waved to Enoff, who was waiting nearby. He looked at Enoff while approaching him and said, "I avenged you. Now it''s time for your boss to fulfill her promise. Call her immediately and give me the address of the hostages. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll all pay the same price if I have to find them myself!"


    Enoff hurriedly nodded because Wilbur was intimidating. He said, "Don''t worry, Mister Penn. I believe she will fulfill the promise. I''ll call her right now!


    Enoff took his phone out and called Kyra.


    Kyra watched the whole battle with Derkley through a livestream drone.


    Therefore, she knew that Wilbur was a terrifyingly powerful cultivator. He only used one move to kill Derkley, after all.


    His power was truly shocking. Kyra would not have been able to defeat Derkley who just became a Sanctuary level cultivator so easily.


    That was why Kyra gave her location when Enoff called to pass the message. Then, she waited for Wilbur''s arrival.


    "Mister Penn! The person you''re looking for is at the Royal Suite 86 in


    Aidementon. She said she''ll be waiting for you there."


    Enoff respectfully gave Wilbur the address after hanging up on Kyra.


    However, a powerful gold ray shot toward them after Enoff finished talking. It was


    as if the attacker was nning to take both of them out together.

 Chapter 1686

    "Watch out!"


    Other people would probably be dead because the gold ray was unexpected.


    However, Wilbur was no ordinary person. He was an Emperor level cultivator with acute senses and could sense it from a mile away.


    He noticed the two people who abruptly appeared on the mountain tracks when the gold ray shot at them.


    He pulled on Enoff''s shoulder and quickly dodged to the end of the bridge. Wilbur watched the two people slowly drive toward them in a vehicle before fixating his gaze on a young man with crimson red hair.


    Enoff seemed to recognize them and said in a slightly panicked tone, "Oh no, Mister Penn... That is Derkley''s eldest son, Jonas. He has Erin with him. Erin is one of the two experts who works for Mondorra!"


    One of the two experts working for Mondorra?


    Wilbur calmly brushed it off by saying, "You may leave now. This has nothing to do with you anymore. You don''t have to stay here and die. Go home and take care of your wife. No one will disrupt your life again. That''s my promise to you. Thanks for leading the way today!"


    Enoff wanted to say something when he heard the confident words from Wilbur, but he hesitated to speak. He only bowed at Wilbur before he left the battlefield.


    "Hey! Did you kill Derkley? You have some nice moves. I don''t think you will let me down. How about we have a little fun fighting?"


    Jonas drove an expensive convertible truck and parked in front of Wilbur. Erin, who had crimson red hair, hopped out of the vehicle and looked at Derkley''s body in the crater. He spoke calmly.


    Wilbur also replied calmly to Erin, "I always fight for battle, not for a performance. If you want to fight to the death and raise the stakes with his life, I don''t mind getting rid of both of you!"


    Wilbur was extremely confident, which made Erin grin. It would seem that Wilbur has piqued Erin''s interest.


    However, Jonas could not stand Wilbur''s arrogance. His father and brother''s corpses were lying right in front of him, after all. Jonas would have to be insane if he could speak to Wilbur peacefully.


    "You f*cker! I''ll make you pay for what you did today! I''ll avenge my brother and father!"


    Jonas wanted to charge toward Wilbur, but Erin grabbed his arm and said, "Jonas, you''re no match for him. He''s far more powerful than you think. Don''t be reckless if you don''t want to waste your life! Moreover, he hasn''t admitted to being the culprit yet. How can you tell he''s the person who killed your father and brother?"


    Erin was indeed the best cultivator there aside from Wilbur, which was why he could analyze the scene at the bridge from the various signs left behind.


    Jonas looked puzzled about what Erin said. He said, "Sir, he''s the only one around here aside from the ordinary man who ran away! If they weren''t the killers, would my father and my brother kill each other?"


    Erin did not reply to him. He looked at Wilbur instead and said, "I looked around on the way here, and I discovered a lot of signs from thunder-type powers. Thunder-type powers are hard toe by, so I guess you''re extraordinary. You wouldn''t do something so crude like ripping someone''s heart out. So, aren''t you going to exin how Watson died?"


    Wilbur thought that Erin had remarkable observation and deduction skills, so he replied, "Would you believe me if I said Derkley ripped his son''s heart out, then I killed Derkley to avenge Watson?"


    It sounded like a mockery, so Jonas instantly scolded, "Yeah right, you motherf*cker!"

 Chapter 1687

    "Do you think we''re fools, you boastful f*cker? Who knows if that person who ran away is the murderer? There''s no way to tell. Do you want me to thank you on my brother''s behalf?"


    Wilbur shrugged at the furious Jonas and said, "Since you don''t believe me, you may avenge your father and your brother! What are you waiting for? Are you going to kill me with your useless res?"


    "You... I''ll kill you!"


    Jonas was once again pissed off. He sprinted toward Wilbur again to fight him.


    Erin could not take it anymore. He pulled out his weird weapon in front of Jonas to stop him. He said in annoyance, "Jonas, I won''t stop you if you insist on dying, but I want to tell you that he didn''t kill your brother. Perhaps you can look at your father''s right hand. Your brother''s blood may be on there!"


    Jonas had to widen his eyes in shock when Erin said that.


    "How is this possible? How can my father kill Watson? That''s his son..."


    Jonas was in disbelief, but he forgot that his father killed a lot of people to get what he wanted.


    Wilbur felt speechless to watch them argue and asked, "Hey, are we fighting or not? I''m going to leave if we''re not fighting. I have things to do, so I don''t have time to waste here solving your mystery!"


    Jonas was going to be angry again when he heard that, but he looked at Erin who turned cold. His fear of Erin made him shut up.


    "Since you''re in a rush... let''s stop wasting time and have a little fun fighting to the death!" replied Erin.


    Then, he pointed his weird weapon at Wilbur.


    A loud sound could be heard from the weird weapon that looked simr to a gun. Then, a weird bullet was shot towards Wilbur''s head.


    Ordinary cultivators would not be able to dodge Erin''s attack in such a short range and terrifying speed.


    However, Wilbur was at ease against Erin''s fast speed. His fists were shrouded with lightning as he grabbed the exploratory attack from Erin.


    Wilbur opened his palm to see that weird bullet Erin shot and discovered that it was a bug!


    "What a strange attack. It''s not only deadly, but the bug seems weird too. Could this bug be a parasite that released some sort of poison once it''s shot inside someone?" Wilbur muttered.


    He burnt the bug with lightning and tossed it to the ground, then he crushed it with his foot and looked at Erin.


    "You''re excitingly powerful too! I can''t believe you''re able to stop my attack with ease in such a short distance. I look forward to what you do next."


    Erin seemed impressed by Wilbur and his observation skills, grinning at him menacingly.

 Chapter 1688

    "Nice guess, but that was just the start. I have lots of fresh moves I haven''t used on an opponent yet. I met a worthy opponent today, so I must treat you well. Now, the real battle begins!"


    Erin threw two items at Wilbur''s legs out of nowhere after he said that.


    Meanwhile, Erin also flew backward while dragging Jonas along. A huge explosion urred where Wilbur stood when theynded.


    The explosion was no weaker than the thunder spear Wilbur used at the head of


    the bridge.


    Wilbur was covered by the smoke, so they could not see what was going on.


    "Sir, did you blow up that guy?"


    Jonas frowned and looked at the explosioning from the end of the bridge.


    He knew how terrifying those bugs were. His father underestimated Erin back then, which cost him his legs.


    As the witness who watched the battle between his father and Erin, he knew how much of a sicko Erin was!


    "Jonas, you''re still underestimating the enemy. I''m afraid it won''t end up well for you. Do you think that guy can kill your father if he can''t dodge a mere C4 me bug?"


    Erin walked to the other edge of the stone bridge while he spoke. Then, he used his extraordinary eyesight to observe where Wilbur stood.


    Jonas shut up when he heard Erin because he knew Erin would beat him up if he kept talking.


    Jonas was wondering how Erin would kill Wilbur, but Erin was fixated on where Wilbur stood. He said in a weird tone, "Alright. I can''t believe he faced my C4 me bugs head-on and remains uninjured. It looks like I need to pull out the big guns."


    The dust and smoke gradually cleared up.


    Wilbur was inside a golden shield. It was one of his battle moves, the Dragon''s Safehaven!


    The Dragon''s Safehaven could only be used once a day in the past. However, ever since Wilbur reached the Emperor level, he could use the Dragon''s Safehaven up to three times a day.


    It was also worth mentioning that Wilbur did not activate the Dragon''s Safehaven instantly when Erin threw the me bugs. He used his lightning strike instead to see if that would be enough to neutralize the bugs'' effects.


    However, Wilbur was unaware that Erin''s me bugs were a pair of mated bugs.


    If one of the bugs died, the other would explode to kill the enemy to avenge their bug mate.


    If the bugs were fine, Erin would force the bugs to explode by emitting a signal from his body.


    Wilbur smirked when he opened his palm. He looked at a me bug that lost its effect because of his lightning strike. It would appear that he had found a way to fight back.


    However, Erin attacked him again once the light shield vanished.


    Continuous gunshot sounds could be heard.

 Chapter 1689

    Wilbur could sense that seven bug bullets wereing his way. Through his Iris Veritas, Wilbur discovered that the bug bullets were aimed at the vital parts of his body, and they were continuous. Erin wanted to block all of his possible escape routes and directions.


    "He''s a good one. He''s as good as the best sniper at my headquarters, but he''s underestimating me if he thinks he can take me down with this much!"


    Wilbur smirked at Erin''s precise attacks. His right fist was shrouded with lightning bolts again.


    Then, he flicked the lightning bolts out as though they were needles at those iing bugs.


    A few spurting sounds could be heard, and all the bugs were nailed to the ground. None of them exploded.


    Meanwhile, Erin had a solemn look when he saw Wilbur easily stopping his bug bullets.


    The different power attributes had their own strengths and weaknesses. However, there were some powers beyond the regr attributes that could achieve a suppressing effect through special moves.


    Erin knew the weaknesses of his powers, which was why he decided to change his battle n when he saw Wilbur fighting with thunder-type attacks.


    He pondered for a moment and took out a bug egg that was the size of a chicken egg. Then, he sliced his fingertip and drew some sort of symbol on the egg with his blood before loading the bug egg into his weird weapon.


    "Since you are able to take down my bugs with thunder, let''s give this a try instead!"


    Erin was quite confident in one of his killing moves as even Mister Mondorra had to give it his all to fight back in the past.


    There was a loud sounding from the weird weapon. Then, the bug egg shot toward Wilbur at a surprising speed.


    The bug egg suddenly burst apart when it was near Wilbur. It was quiet like a silent shot.


    Although Erin''s attack seemed like a fumble, Wilbur knew there was more to it than that.


    Wilbur discovered through his Iris Veritas that the bug egg bomb did not fall apart. It was a trick to confuse the opponent.


    Wilbur could see that once the bug egg exploded, many tiny and undetectable eggs were shot toward him like a bug.


    The tiny eggs appeared as light spots through his Iris Veritas, and they contained


    a lot of spiritual energy. They were like bright stars in the gxy when they were together.


    Wilbur could tell that Erin was cunning, so he did not let his guard down.


    With a roar, lightning and thunder surrounded and enveloped Wilbur.


    Wilbur used the Holy Wave of Thunder once again, but it was more powerful this time. The density of the lightning was more intense too.


    The bug eggs were doomed when the Holy Wave of Thunder appeared. They all fell in the air after being struck and burnt.


    "It would be rude to not fight back. Since you''ve shown me your moves, it''s time that I show you mine!"


    Wilbur''s right hand was shrouded in lightning after he resolved Erin''s special attack. As the lightning crackled, his spiritual energy turned into a silver spear that appeared in his hand again.

 Chapter 1690

    "Go!"


    Wilbur raised the thunder spear in hand and shot it toward Erin and Jonas at the other end of the bridge.


    Erin looked at the intimidating thunder spear. He did not dare to be as confident as Wilbur to face the attack head-on.


    "Retreat!"


    Erin yelled angrily at Jonas, then he shot the thunder spear three times with his weird weapon before escaping.


    While it seemed like a lot of things happened, Erin did all that in two seconds. Most importantly, Erin''s body weirdly flew backward for a wide distance after he made the third shot before hended on a cliff.


    Meanwhile, the thunder spear crashed into where they stood before. Erin sessfully dodged the thunder spear.


    A loud explosion could be heard.


    Wilbur made another huge crater at the other end of the bridge. Perhaps the stone bridge was too old, so it started to crumble after enduring the continuous terrifying attacks from Wilbur. After a while, only a few pirs were left standing.


    "He''s so powerful! It''s no wonder your father died. I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to take that terrifying attack even if we worked together. Look at how calm he is. He hasn''t given it his all yet!"


    Erin stood on the cliff and looked at Wilbur at the other end of the bridge. He felt intimidated.


    "Sir, are you sure you can defeat him? How about I help you when the time is right?" asked Jonas while frowning.


    Jonas was surprised to hear Erinment on Wilbur because Erin never talked about someone like that before. He realized that Erin was taking Wilbur very seriously!


    "You better not do anything reckless! ording to what this guy has shown me so far, I''m afraid he''s as good as Mister Mondorra. Your lousy tricks against an elite cultivator like that will only lead to your stupid demise. So, wait for me to battle it out with him before you attack, or run after I die!"


    With that said, Erin removed the box he carried on his back. He opened the box and took out some weird gadgets to piece them onto his weird weapon.


    No one knew that Erin''s weird attacks were rted to his childhood.


    When Erin was a child, his father and his grandfather were entomologists. His grandfather and his father identally discovered a historical remains in the middle of nowhere. They brought back a stone carving with pictures and texts inscribed with thirty-sevenplex runes from the ruins on the east side of Cametra.

 Chapter 1691

    After years of research by Erin''s grandfather and father, they discovered that the thirty-even runes on the stone carvings actually represented all the gicbinations of the Mars bugs.


    As long as six of those runes were selected and arranged inbination, then the stone carvings would summon a unique and specially gifted creature from the void.


    Through studying those creatures, Erin''s grandfather and father understood their powers, so they delved deeper and deeper into their secrets. However, due to the unknown and dangerous nature of the research, Erin''s grandfather and father did not make it public.


    Eventually, their fears came true. When they discovered that the thirty-seventh rune on the stone carvings possessed special abilities, they inadvertently fell under the influence of a powerful consciousness, putting them into a vegetative state, lying in bed all day and babbling incoherently.


    Since Erin had been following his father and grandfather since he was young, he took over their research after their mishap. Perhaps due to his natural talent, Erin had always enjoyed raising insects since he was a child, observing their behavior and discovering many peculiarities among them.


    So, after taking over his father and grandfather''s work, Erin not only quickly grasped their research but also managed to arrange all the summoning runebinations perfectly. Afterpleting the arrangement, Erin, with the thirty- seventh rune and thebinations, was astonished to find that he couldmunicate with the creatures!


    After he fully understood the stone carvings, an idental injury caused Erin''s blood to drip onto the carvings. That ident ended up sending his consciousness into a strange world.


    In that world, there was a powerful spirit consciousness controlling all the creatures like tools to fulfill their tasks. When this powerful consciousness discovered Erin''s presence, it did not justmunicate with him smoothly but also formed a contract with him as well.


    Through the contract, Erin could wield the power of the Mars bugs, but as a condition in the contract, Erin''s life and death were tied to them!


    After the contract was sealed, Erin learned through the powerful spirit consciousness that it was actually the spirit domain of the leader of the Mars bugs, the queen bug!


    Hence, whenever a Mars bug sacrificed itself for Erin, Erin needed to provide an equal amount of energy to the queen!


    Every time he defeated a powerful opponent, Erin''s opponent would disappear and then be offered to the queen through certain means.


    The weapon in Erin''s hand was actually made of the bodies of powerful Mars bugs he had collected from around the world under the guidance of the queen. After extensive modifications, the weapon was capable of firing insects as bullets and shells, and it became a growing weapon for Erin.


    That was how Erin had managed to grow so much even as a non-cultivator!


    However, few people knew that due to the mutual rtionship of the contract, Erin had yet to use the strongest state of his weapon...


    That was because the more powerful the form he used, the greater the loss to the Mars bugs. If the nourishment he gave could not match the loss, then both sides would be negatively affected.


    Therefore, Erin would always use the corresponding weapon forms to match up to his opponents and never crush his enemies in a superior manner.


    Jonas was one of the few people who knew about Erin''sbat style.


    So, when he saw Erin start to assemble and strengthen his weapon, Jonas knew that Erin was not exaggerating.


    The guy in front of him was not as easy to deal with as imagined!

 Chapter 1692

    Erin''s weapon was said to be divided into five different stages, but few had the strength to force him to fully utilize all forms inbat.


    Usually, Erin only kept it at the second stage, since the Sniper Form allowed for both long-range attacks and closebat capabilities.


    Erin''s five weapon forms were: The first stage, Bone Knife Form, the second stage, Sniper Form, the third stage, Mimic Form, the fourth stage, Spirit Form, and the legendary ultimate form, King Form, which had never been used.


    The first stage, the Bone Knife Form, and the second stage, the Sniper Form, only required adjustments to the weapon''s appearance and were the easiest to switch between.


    However, for forms above the third stage, new parts needed to be assembled into the weapon. So, wherever Erin went, he carried a strange backpack that resembled a beetle on his back.


    And what was inside the backpack were the main parts that allowed him to advance his forms... bug stars!


    They were pale blue crystals of immense energy that were incubated within the bodies of powerful deceased Mars bugs. It was said that as long as the right method was used, one could directly connect with the queen bug through the spiritual world and gain a continuous supply of energy until death in battle.


    So, when Jonas saw that Erin was starting to assemble his weapon, he immediately understood that this battle was the one Erin had described before.


    It was not just about victory or defeat, but about life and death!


    In Erin''s backpack, there were a total of twelve bug stars. Jonas had heard that after Erin used six bug stars and was defeated by Mondorra, he became one of Mondorra''s most trusted allies.


    In the past, when dealing with ordinary characters, Erin would not even consider using the stars. It was a kind of trump card.


    Even when he asionally faced some tough opponents, Erin only used six bug stars to reach the fourth stage.


    Up to this moment, there had been no reports of Erin ever using twelve stars.


    But when Jonas saw Erin insert the seventh bug star into the sniper, his eyes widened involuntarily.


    Erin''s fourth form only required six stars, but once that number was exceeded, it meant that Erin did not intend to waste any time from the beginning, and had decided to activate the strongest fifth form, to fight to the death!


    "Master, Is this guy really so powerful? To think you''re considering using the fifth form that you''ve never used before in battle. I can''t believe it! If this guy is so powerful, why would he bother having a conflict with a small family like ours?"


    At that moment, Jonas'' mental defenses and his so-called pride and dignity had copsed, because even someone at Erin''s level had to go all out. It was ridiculous for him to think that Wilbur only killed his father out of luck.


    Looking at Jonas'' expression of despair, Erin installed thest star into the firearm and spoke indifferently, "Jonas, if it weren''t for the fact that you''re Tammy''s brother, I wouldn''t even want to have any dealings with a notorious family like yours. Your fathermitted so many sins for his own selfish interests that can''t even be cleansed in a few decades! The river of time may wash everything away, but as long as the descendants of those innocents who were killed remain, then the deep-seated hatred will never be forgotten. It will be settled eventually."

 Chapter 1693

    "Even if she''s a part of your family, I fell in love with Tammy because she has a humanity that none of your entire family has.


    "You know, Tammy once presented me with a challenge. She said that if I were to be willing to marry her, then the only present she needed was you and Derkley''s heads! Unfortunately, I hesitated and missed my only chance! Now, I won''t hesitate anymore! I''ll prove to her that I, Erin, will be the most powerful man. I''ll be the worthiestpanion she will ever have!"


    With that said, Erin looked towards a ck dot on the cliff at the top of the mountain road. An incredibly beautiful woman with golden hair was standing there.


    Seeing Erin''s peculiar expression, Jonas followed Erin''s gaze, only to realize that his sister, Tammy, had been observing the whole time.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur had naturally noticed the woman on the mountaintop on the other end of the bridge. He had a strong impression of the cold woman who had asked them to leave in such a cold manner the moment they entered Fenler.


    Initially, Wilbur thought that the woman had just been fulfilling her duty, which was why the woman tracked him and Enoff to Derkley''s manor.


    However, when Watson was killed by Derkley, Wilbur sensed Tammy''s emotional fluctuations immediately. When Tammy shed tears for Watson, Wilbur sensed that their rtionship was not a simple one.


    Then, after Wilbur killed Derkley, he noticed an indescribable smile on the woman''s face.


    It was a smile that seemed to show relief, but the sadness in her eyes also evoked sympathy!


    Initially, after Wilbur killed Derkley, he sensed that the woman had started her car to leave. However, when these two guys suddenly appeared, the woman came back for some reason, which made Wilbur even more curious about the rtionship between her and these people!


    Butpared to the rtionship between the woman and these people, what intrigued Wilbur even more was the young man with red hair who was assembling crystals onto his firearm.


    Through his powerful perception, Wilbur discovered that those crystals not only contained strong spiritual power but also a special spirit power within.


    After he discovered that, the figure in the Dragon''s Altar seemed to sense the existence of those crystals and conveyed a strong desire to Wilbur.


    So, what had originally been just a fight for Wilbur had turned into a robbery as well. After all, anything that could make the figure in the Dragon''s Altar actively contact him was definitely top-tier!


    ncing at the guy on the opposite side with the strange weapon, Wilbur grinned. Since you rushed over to deliver these gifts, then I won''t hold back."


    With that, Wilbur crouched slightly to gather his strength before he effortlessly leaped up, crossing over the copsed bridge and arriving at the spot where he had fought against Derkley initially.


    Looking at Wilbur approaching, Erin smirked devilishly before he drew a simple symbol on his forehead with his fingertip, starting to chant softly, "Oh mother of all bugs, enter my body and unite with me. Grant me divine power..."


    As Erin finished chanting the spell, the sniper in his hand started to wriggle, absorbing the energy of the twelve bug stars crazily.


    Then, the flesh and blood tissues on the sniper''s body started to spread across Erin''s body along his arm, seemingly engulfing him. It looked incredibly eerie.

 Chapter 1694

    Watching Erin disy his ultimate fifth form, Wilbur could not help but furrow his brows slightly and said, "So you took the route of spirit possession. It seems like you gained the recognition of some sort of demon."


    Hearing Wilbur''s words, Erin, who hadpletely transformed into a pseudo- insect, replied in a hoarse and sinister voice, "You shouldn''t boast so arrogantly. When I chop off your head, I''ll definitely offer you to the queen. Maybe then I''ll be able to advance to the ultimate form and dominate everything! The queen told me that she''s eagerly awaiting to feast on your immense power. What''s inside you that has fascinated her so much?"


    Hearing what Erin said, Wilbur''s expression turned serious. He never expected that the guy in front of him, who had turned into a monster, would actually possess such powerful spirit abilities to the extent of seeing through the true secrets hidden within him!


    Or perhaps it was the being that supported Erin''s immense power who discovered the secrets within Wilbur.


    Before he could say anything, Erin, in his insect form, suddenly leaped towards Wilbur.


    The powerful force of his legs even kicked out arge pit in the cliff, and countless stones fell rapidly.


    Despite the rolling stones that were heading toward him like andslide, Wilbur was unaffected as he focused all his attention on Erin''s demonic insect form.


    Erin, moving faster than the falling stones, arrived in front of Wilbur before swinging the sharp crystal de at Wilbur, intending to cut Wilbur in half.


    Wilbur was slightly surprised at his opponent''s speed, but the situation was still within his control.


    After easily avoiding his opponent''s horizontal sh with a slight backward tilt, Wilbur anticipated that his opponent would change his attack to cut off Wilbur''s retreat.


    So, in the instant that Wilbur leaned back, he kicked the opponent in the abdomen. It not only allowed him to borrow the force to retreat but also dealt some damage.


    At battles of this level, fancy moves were mostly impractical. Only straightforward and basic moves could deliver a fatal blow to the opponent in the shortest time most efficiently!


    Of course, to even be able to fight at this level required both powerful cultivation and physical strength. Otherwise, considering Erin''s attack earlier, an ordinary Sanctuary level opponent would have probably perished, let alone being able to easily resolve it and counterattack as Wilbur did.


    With a loud bang, Erin was kicked upward by Wilbur, but his body shot out like a huge cannonball, leaving a trail behind as he crashed right into the mountain, creating a crater more than five meters wide and just over a meter deep.


    From that, it was obvious that the force of Wilbur''s kick was not as simple as it seemed.


    "Hahaha! This power is truly wonderful! The stronger you are, the more excited I be. Come, let me tear you apart with pleasure!"


    Embedded in the mountain rock wall by Wilbur''s kick, the insect-like mouth on Erin emitted a hoarse and eerieughter.


    "Stormy Spikes!"


    With that said, Erin, embedded on the mountain, pulled his own body out before he shouted angrily and shot out countless iron-like bone spikes from his body that shot toward Wilbur.


    Then, Erin immediately rushed towards Wilbur again, seemingly unwilling to give Wilbur a chance to catch his breath, wanting to deal with Wilbur as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 1695

    Watching as the all-engulfing sharp bone spikes came at him, Wilbur scanned them with his Iris Veritas and realized that those spikes were not as simple as they seemed.


    On the surface of those spikes, not only was there spiritual energy attached that enhanced their piercing and armor-breaking abilities but there was also ayer of pale blue liquid.


    Needless to say, judging from the color alone, Wilbur knew that these extremely sharp spikes definitely contained a strange and deadly poison.


    So, Wilbur did not try to take the opponent''s attack head-on this time. Instead, he jumped off the broken bridge and disappeared from Erin''s sight.


    "You''re underestimating me too much if you think you can evade my Stormy Spikes with such childish tactics!"


    When Wilbur chose to jump off the broken bridge, a sinister smile appeared on Erin''s ferocious insect face that was full of implications.


    Then, those bone spikes mysteriously turned and chased after Wilbur below the bridge when they reached the end of the broken bridge as if they had eyes.


    In Erin''s third stage, Mimic Form, he possessed the unique ability to sense and guide his sniper attacks that were possessed by insects.


    With him being in his strongest fifth form, those abilities had naturally been enhanced.


    However, when Erin chased after Wilbur and reached under the bridge, an expression of disbelief appeared on his face.


    At that moment, he was standing on a solidyer of ice, and the entire river in front of Derkley Manor had been frozen in an instant.


    Most importantly, those guided spikes that Erinunched had beenpletely frozen by a sphere of ice around Wilbur''s body, rendering thempletely ineffective.


    "I didn''t expect you to still be able to ice abilities. It seems you have quite a few tricks up your sleeve! If I''m not mistaken, you first used the ice to seal the trajectory of the bone spokes, then injected lightning into the ice to destroy them, right? I have to admit, you''re truly an artist born for battle. Your way of fighting delights me so much. Let''s see how will you face my next move!"


    Seemingly realizing that Wilbur''s multiple abilities were very effective against him, Erin stood on the ice surface and calmly looked at Wilbur.


    As he finished his words, Erin opened his mouth wide and spat out a disgusting- looking egg that was enveloped in ck mist.


    Wilbur did not rush to advance in the face of Erin''s endless attacks. In fact, he rather enjoyed being passive and feeling unbeatable.


    However, when Erin spat out the ck egg, Wilbur noticed that the ice around him started to gradually turn ck with the ck egg at the center. The temperature of the ice was gradually rising as well, creating an increasingly dense ck mist in the river.


    "What a clever move! You''ve used my abilities against me and created a tough situation. I have to admit, you''ve surprised me quite a bit. But if you think that this level of poison mist can trap me or even defeat me, then you might just be..."


    Wilbur''s words came to a sudden halt.


    With his Iris Veritas, he scanned through the mist and realized that the ck mist in front of him was not just mist. Without special means, one would not have realized that the ck mist was actually formed of extremely tiny ck insects.


    Those insects were entering the ice surface through some other insects on the ck egg, devouring various microorganisms umted in the ice to gather energy to reproduce. Then, they were hatching rapidly through the heat on the surface of the ice, making them look like ck mist!

 Chapter 1696

    "Oh? I didn''t expect your countermeasure to have another mystery behind it. If I hadn''t discovered it in time, I would have almost fallen for your trick! Incorporating the reproduction systems of insects into the midst of battle. Rather than calling me an artist of fighting, I feel like you''re more deserving of that title."


    Watching the increasingly dense ck insect mist before him, Wilbur stood calmly within the space enveloped by the sphere of ice as he spoke.


    Hearing Wilbur''s words, Erin, who had transformed into a mantis-like monster, stood leisurely within the mist and replied, "With the erosion of my ck insect mist, your ice sphere won''tst much longer. I''m afraid you''re more aware of this than I am. But since you''re so confident, I assume you already have a way to deal with it! I''m still really curious. What are you going to do to break through this ck insect mist that''s almost insoluble? Will you still use your lightning? Allow me to kindly remind you. Within this ck insect mist, my hunting instincts will only grow stronger. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    As Erin said that, his body quickly concealed itself within the ck insect mist. It was as if he could strike at any moment to deliver a fatal blow to anyone within the mist!


    Even as Erin disappeared, Wilbur was in no rush to take any action...


    He knew that the insect mist was terrifying. Not only did it contain deadly poison, but it was easily inhaled into the body as well.


    However, even facing the terror of the insect mist, Wilbur felt that those mists were more like a deceptive tactic that Erin had deliberately employed to make him feel pressured and make the wrong judgment, revealing his weaknesses.


    Seeing that the sphere of ice he had created from the river water was about to crumble, Wilbur did not panic. After all, he had too many trump cards left to him, not to mention two more uses of Dragon''s Safehaven.


    So, Wilbur was just thinking about how he could break through Erin''s mist.


    As the ice sphere was about to be eroded and disintegrated by the ck mist, Wilbur actually made a discovery.


    The surface of the sphere of ice was only as thick as a fingernail. That was why those tiny dust-like insects were able to erode the surface of the sphere. It was because they released a liquid that was capable of igniting within contact with the air from their bodies!


    If judged solely by the volume of the insects, then the amount of liquid released by an individual would be incredibly difficult to detect.


    However, when tens of thousands, or even millions of those insects, the volume of the liquid and its effects could be easily seen.


    With that discovery in mind, Wilbur thought of a n of attack.


    He formed a seal and casually uttered, "va True me, heed mymand, arise..."


    As Wilbur''s words fell, the ice sphere''s defensepletely disintegrated. However, just as the ck insect mist was about to engulf Wilbur, a fiery dragon suddenly rose up around him, and any insect mist that came close was instantly incinerated.


    Then, like igniting gasoline, the mist in the entire river canyon was burned to ashes within a few breaths moments around Wilbur.


    And Erin, who had been lurking within the mist, suddenly appeared as if stripped naked, wearing a face of disbelief.


    "You... How do you know fire attribute martial skills? What other tricks do you have up your sleeve?"


    Perhaps caught off guard by Wilbur''s fire attack, Erin, who has not had a chance to exert his full strength, could not help but feel a bit frustrated.

 Chapter 1697

    Upon hearing Erin''s angry words, Wilbur shrugged his shoulders and said with a helpless expression, "I''m really sorry, but I personally value privacy and usually don''t easily reveal to others what my trump cards are. However, I can tell you that your demonized form is indeed very powerful. If it weren''t for certain abilities of mine that happen to counter yours, I''m afraid I would have been at a disadvantage today!"


    With that, Wilbur stretchedzily and continued in a rxed tone, "If you had met me a few years earlier, you might indeed have had the ability to kill me. But now, your methods, though threatening to me, are not lethal. So if you want to defeat me, I''m afraid you''ll have to show some real skills!"


    Faced with Wilbur''s provocative words, Erin seemed to be ignited with anger, his translucent wings behind him trembled incessantly, indicating that his inner turmoil was nearing its breaking point.


    "Since you''re so confident, then let me show you my wrath. I will make sure you slowly perish in despair!"


    After Erin finished speaking, his figure shed and disappeared in front of Wilbur''s eyes, evaporating as if into thin air.


    However, even though Erin vanished from sight, Wilbur could still distinctly feel Erin''s intense murderous intent locked onto him!


    What kind of illusion was this?


    Could it be that this guy really could turn invisible?


    Watching the spot where Erin disappeared, Wilbur was only slightly surprised, but soon he closed his eyes and then used his newly acquired ability from the realm of kings.


    Mind Vision!


    Mind Vision was the ability to close off all senses and perceive surrounding affairs through mental vision.


    In the sight of Mind Vision, there was a 360-degree panoramic view without any blind spots. All entities present in this space would appear in ck, gray, or white, without color. That was why Wilbur called this ability Mind Vision!


    Mind Vision was a power superior to True Sight.


    While True Sight could only discern the essence of things, Mind Vision could discern whether things existed in this space!


    Therefore, as long as Erin existed in this world and did not have the ability to traverse space, Wilbur would discover his whereabouts immediately.


    Sure enough, when Wilbur activated Mind Vision, Erin, who was invisible ten meters away from him, appeared as a gray outline resembling a mantis.


    In addition, Wilbur also noticed that although Erin''s body appeared gray, his wings were in a state of flowing ck energy.


    Therefore, Wilbur concluded that Erin''s ability to turn invisible was probably rted to his wings!


    Now that he knew the opponent''s position, Wilbur did not rush to attack because Erin still did not know that his position had been exposed.


    With this, Wilbur could now turn the tables, quietly waiting for Erin to attack and then catch him off guard!


    Sure enough, when Erin saw Wilbur close his eyes to sense his presence, he smirked triumphantly.


    He thought Wilbur was trying to judge his position by the movement of the ice surface, so beforeunching an attack on Wilbur, he even made a feint, deliberately exposing his position, and then quickly flew into the air.


    Naturally, Wilbur understood that Erin was deliberately trying to confuse him. So, he yed along with Erin''s performance, directly turning in the direction of where Erin had just made some noise.


    When Wilbur made this move, Erin knew that his best time to attack hade. Instantly, he dove down from the sky and fiercely stabbed the bone spike in his hand toward Wilbur''s head.

 Chapter 1698

    As Erin descended from high above and was about to drive the sharp bone spike into Wilbur''s head, he could imagine Wilbur''s despairing eyes, kneeling at his


    feet...


    But just as the bone spike in Erin''s hand was about a foot away from Wilbur''s crown, Wilbur, despite the confused expression on his face, reached out his right hand and urately grabbed Erin''s wrist!


    The sound of the wrist being seized was like a loud p in the face, fiercely striking Erin''s face, leaving him with an incredulous expression.


    "How... How did you know my position and even counterattack? This is impossible, utterly impossible! What method did you use to achieve this?"


    Faced with Wilbur''s effortless defense against his fatal attack in close range, Erin was on the verge of mental copse.


    Because whenever he used this move, there was no one who could defend against his attack, so no one knew that he had actually used this lethal skill before. It had defeated three opponents who were at peak Sanctuary level before!


    His previously unstoppable prowess had inted Erin''s confidence to the extreme. In his view, those who could survive his attack in Cametra were few and far between.


    However, a mere foreigner like Wilbur had, without even using spiritual energy, directly defended against his fatal blow with sheer physical strength.


    This was akin to a humiliating p in the face, almost causing Erin''s pride to copse in an instant. Looking at Wilbur, his eyes seemed to be gazing at a powerful monster he did not recognize!


    "You are indeed strong. Among those I have fought, your abilities could even rank in the top ten. But if this is the limit of your abilities, then you basically have no hope of winning! Facing someone like you with special abilities in battle is something I can only enjoy once every hundred battles, so I gave you the chance to kill me once."


    After Wilbur finished speaking, he released Erin''s bone-armored arm and then calmly awaited his next move.


    "No one has ever humiliated me like this! Never! You truly make me feel the pain of being looked down on, so... even if I have to bet my life on it, I will make you regret it!"


    Listening to Wilbur''s bursting confidence, Erin''s eyes were filled with endless rage.


    If Wilbur had killed him just now, he probably would not be in such agony. After all, in Erin''s eyes, this battle was not only for himself but also to prove his strength to the figure on the mountaintop!


    "Is that so? It seems my guess was correct. You indeed still have some trump cards up your sleeve. Come on, I look forward to your performance, hoping it won''t disappoint me too much!"


    Wilbur still maintained his harmless appearance, but in Erin''s eyes, his face was one that was asking to be punched.


    However, in the next moment, Wilbur''s previously calm expression was slightly disturbed by Erin''s actions.


    That was because Erin, even with his connections to the Mars bugs, plunged his sharp ws into his chest and pulled his heart out.


    This bloody scene would likely have scared a timid person out of their wits, but Wilbur was already ustomed to such scenes. After all, before battling Erin, Derkley had removed his son''s heart himself and then helped himself advance to the Sanctuary level.


    However, what puzzled Wilbur was that after Erin extracted his own heart, he did not immediately die or show any sign that his life was at an end.

 Chapter 1699

    On the contrary, as Erin continued to mutter incantations, his aura unexpectedly grew stronger, as if it was about to break through the pinnacle of the Sanctuary level and enter the Emperor level in one fell swoop!


    Opening his senses once again, Wilbur finally heard clearly the incantation Erin was chanting, which turned out to be a ritual simr to a blood sacrifice to summon spirits.


    The words of the incantation were, "With my heart, I will gain the power of the spirits and eradicate the inner demons. An eternal blood pact, if the inner demons are not eradicated, the body is offered as a sacrifice..."


    Hearing Erin''s incantation, Wilbur knew that the inhuman, non-insect creature in front of him was probably about to unleash its ultimate move.


    As the incantation was repeated three times, Erin, who had already been demonized, immediately crushed his own heart, and then a huge surge of spiritual energy poured into Erin''s body...


    It might be because this power was too overwhelming, or might be because Erin''s demonized body was not strong enough, but after the surge of power entered Erin''s body, it seemed like Erin''s body was a container that was about to burst, with many crackling purple-red patterns appearing on its surface that looked strange and terrifying.


    However, just as Wilbur thought Erin would not be able to withstand this power and would explode, the twelve bug stars previously devoured by the sniper were now shining brightly, emitting a soft light as if they were absorbing all the energy that Erin could not contain into the stars.


    In the end, after Erinpletely absorbed that power, his level also reached the pinnacle of the Sanctuary level and was only one step away from breaking through to the Emperor level.


    Watching Erin''spletely transformed demeanor, Wilbur felt as if the current Erin was no longer the same as before. Instead, there was a powerful consciousness upying Erin''s body!


    However, before Wilbur could confirm his spection, a strange voice came from Erin''s mouth, "Young man, I sense the aura of an ancient god in you... Although I don''t know how you''re rted to the ancient gods, since you''ve encountered me today, then what''s on your body will probably belong to me!"


    Before the words had even fallen, Erin, whose body had expanded to nearly twice its original size, shed in front of Wilbur in the blink of an eye, then stretched out his ws and directly aimed for Wilbur''s neck.


    Wilbur was somewhat surprised by his opponent''s explosive growth...


    Just barely dodging Erin''s ws surrounded by lingering purple light, Wilbur immediately used a kick on him, leveraging the force to push himself away while also kicking Erin away. Then he smashed a hole in the ice surface, falling directly into the chilling river water.


    One second!


    Two seconds!


    Thirty seconds...


    As time slowly passed, after Wilbur propelled himself away andnded, he waited for Erin to emerge from the river again.


    However, Erin seemed to have disappeared. After falling into the river, there was no movement.


    For a moment, the scene quieted down once again, with only the sound of the whistling wind in the ears. But Wilbur did not rx. Instead, he stared at the calm ice surface with a serious expression.


    In Wilbur''s view, Erin, who had climbed to the pinnacle of the Sanctuary level would not have been dealt with so easily in just one move.


    A strong murderous intent seemed to be locking onto him tightly as if the slightest mistake from Wilbur would result in a fatal blow from the opponent!


    After a moment of contemtion, Wilbur seemed to understand Erin''s intentions of demonizing himself again. He muttered to himself, "Since you like hiding so much, then hide away! I won''t waste my time with you..."


    With that said, Wilbur pretended to leap onto the bridge, intending to leave.


    However, just as Wilbur was about to leap into the air, the ice surface of the river suddenly exploded, and then Erin''s body, which had been lurking for a long time, was surrounded by ayer of purple light. He instantly leaped out of the river andunched an attack towards Wilbur in midair!

 Chapter 1700

    Although Wilbur could not dodge in mid-air and could only serve as a target for the attack. At that moment, an imperceptible smile crept onto his face.


    It was obvious that his strategy to lure the serpent out of its hole was highly effective. However, since Wilbur was using this to make Erin reveal himself, Wilbur never even considered dodging in the first ce.


    It should not be forgotten that he still had two uses of Dragon''s Safehaven left. Furthermore, although he could not evade in mid-air, it did not mean Wilbur would not counterattack!


    Therefore, when Erin, whose consciousness had been seized, suddenlyunched a surprise attack from the river, Wilbur did not hesitate to use a sixth of his strength and directlyunched an attack toward Erin.


    One Emperor level expert against one at the pinnacle of the Sanctuary level.


    Obviously, when opponents of different levels shed, the one at the Sanctuary level would definitely suffer a great loss.


    So, even though Erin seized a perfect opportunity tounch an attack, faced with Wilbur''s punch, which had already unleashed a sixth of his strength, Erin was once again sent back into the river by Wilbur.


    Perhaps it was because Wilbur''s strength was too overwhelming. The originally frozen surface of the river was instantly shattered by the residual force of his punch.


    After unleashing his punch with a sixth of his strength, Wilbur had already used the force to leap back onto the bridge, and then he began searching for Erin''s position with his Mind Vision.


    After Wilbur located Erin in the river, before Wilbur could respond, the river water exploded once again.


    Then, three streams of purple light burst out of the water, speeding toward Wilbur on the bridge. Following these three streams of purple light was Erin''s swift figure.


    "Just in time! Because of you guys from the Rian Brotherhood, I''ve been running around so much without aplishing anything. I''ll just have to vent those frustrations on you now!"


    Facing Erin''s aggressive attack, Wilbur did not dodge or avoid it. His right fist was surrounded by thunder power as he faced Erin''s reinforced spikes head-on. Three punches sent Erin crashing straight into the ground.


    Then, facing Erin''s sharp bone des, Wilbur also did not hesitate to meet them head-on with his fists.


    For a moment, the fists and bone des shed, producing the sound of metal striking against metal.


    After dozens of exchanges, Wilbur finallynded a punch on Erin''s chest, smashing Erin into the bridge pylon in the river.


    "Your strength and speed have indeed improved significantly, but this chaotic style of fighting still poses no threat to me!


    "Why don''t you just show me your strongest power? Let me see how much of my strength you can force me to use. Besides, there are two women waiting for me to rescue them. I don''t have time to waste with you anymore. If you don''t show your true strength, then I''ll end this fight right now!"


    With that, Wilbur was surrounded by thunder power once again. His momentum increased further, appearing like a celestial being descending to earth.


    "Young man, if it weren''t for the fact that this human body is too fragile and can''t withstand even a tenth of my energy, you wouldn''t have such a bold opportunity. But even if you execute a part of my consciousness today, I still want to obtain the powerful energy within you!"


    Erin stood up from the rubble of the bridge pylon and looked at Wilbur.


    Then, Erin''s transformed insectoid body, which had already beenpletely controlled by the queen, mutated once again.


    Not only did four arms grow on each side of his body, but the des on his hands also changed into different styles. As for the wings behind him, they changed from two pairs to six pairs, and many sharp bone spikes grew on his body armor.


    Seeing Erin''s form change once again and his momentum increase, Wilbur did not panic at all.


    Because in his Mind Vision, Erin''s body was already at itsst legs. If Erin could not withstand the limit of his body and kill Wilbur, then Wilbur would not even need to kill him directly. Erin would be defeated on his own, and then await his demise!

 Chapter 1701

    As the strange coursed through the air, Erin began sprinting towards Wilbur once


    more.


    In the midst of his chant, Erin, who was already under the queen bug''s control, cast a spike toward the figure on the hill.


    Wilbur''s gaze hardened at the sight, sending a thunder spear over and shattering the spike into ashes in mid-air.


    He did not hold back anymore after that, expanding the area of the Holy Way of Thunder, trapping the possessed Erin within it.


    "You cold-blooded monsters will never change. You want to go around killing the innocent on my watch? You''d have to be powerful enough to do that! Now you''re going to f*ck off back to your dark world. I promise you this. If I ever see you in your true form, I''ll rip you to bits."


    As the words rang through the air, dark clouds began to gather in the sky. Wilbur uttered a single word, and a thick, purple stripe of lightning struck down from the heavens against Erin''s possessed body.


    "What a boastful im! I''ll let you win this time! Fear the day I descend myself, for you shall live in misery forever... Hahahaha..."


    As Erin''s body was struck once more, Erin''s body was reduced to ashes, but not before the queen bee said itsst words.


    Wilbur hardly cared about what the queen bee had to say. His priorities were on the twelve Mars bugs.


    He came up to Erin''s ashes, sighing in regret upon realizing that he had forgotten about the Mars bugs amidst his rage.


    Right after that, however, a huge gust of wind blew Erin''s ashes away to reveal a few crystal-clear bugs!


    Wilbur gasped.


    "Damn! These buggers survived my thunder powers without even getting a scratch! No wonder the dude in the altar''s so hungry for them."


    Wilbur was shocked by the fact that the bugs had been able to survive his thunder powers.


    He ced the Mars bugs into his bag one by one before ncing at the sky and deciding to return to the inn to bring Betty and Monica along to Aidementon.


    Just as Wilbur was about to take care of Jonas as well, he realized that the guy had long since disappeared.


    "Count your lucky stars that you were able to run in time! If I catch you again, I''m afraid you won''t be half as lucky!"


    Wilbur searched the perimeters with his spirit energy to make sure that Jonas was indeed gone, before rushing back to the inn.


    He did not bother Tammy, who had just witnessed the death of her father and brothers.


    After all, Wilbur himself had been the one to kill her father.


    Back at the inn, Betty and Monica were greatly relieved to see Wilbur return.


    The three of them had a quick dinner in the inn, and Wilbur told the twodies where their daughters were.


    After dinner, Wilbur returned to his room and entered his demine to approach the Dragon''s Altar at once.

 Chapter 1702

    "Not bad, young man! These crystallizations of the Mars bugs are greatly useful to me..."


    Upon entering the Dragon''s Altar, the Dragon God''s voice rang over before Wilbur could even contribute the Mars bugs.


    Wilbur red at the altar. "For how excited you sound, I sure hope the grace points I get will match your energy, or you''d just be bullshitting me."


    He tossed the twelve Mars bugs into the altar.


    To Wilbur''s surprise, each bug was worth a hundred grace points. Twelve of them meant twelve hundred grace points!


    Wilbur stared at the new addition to the hourss, overwhelmed with emotion. This was the first time he had gotten so many grace points, after all.


    "Now you have the choice to get one out of three things! One, a pill that can extend the duration of your Mind Vision! Two, a form to improve your thunder- type abilities! Three, a pill to improve other abilities! Their prices are twelve hundred grace points, a thousand grace points, and eight hundred grace points!"


    Wilbur rolled his eyes.


    The Dragon God was no different from any cunning and unscrupulous businessperson, raising the prices however it liked.


    "I''m not in the mood for shopping today. I''lle back next time!"


    To tell the truth, Wilbur was a little tempted by the extended Mind Vision. After all, that was the most powerful form of spirit sense that he was learning.


    Yet the thought of getting scammed by the old dragon like this made him exit the Dragon''s Altar with a scowl, crawl onto his bed, and fall fast asleep.


    Maybe it was due to therge amount of spiritual energy that he had lost during the battle, but Wilbur managed to sleep all the way to the next morning.


    After breakfast with Betty and Monica, the three of them headed out for Aidementon at once.


    Fenler was not very far from Aidementon, and they managed to make it to the city center before it got dark.


    Just as the three of them were about to head to the address Kyra had given them, a ck limousine stopped in front of Wilbur''s truck.


    A young, beautifuldy emerged from the limousine,ing up to the truck and bowing to Wilbur.


    "Mister Penn! I''ve received orders to wee you into the city. Mondorra''s men are on the hunt for you, and you won''t be safe here. Also, the two girls are waiting for you at the mansion. You''ll only be able to get into the neighborhood if you follow my car."


    Wilbur nodded in agreement at the words, revving up the engine to follow behind thedy''s limousine. They wove through the city, quickly arriving in front of a neighborhood of mansions in a surprisingly quiet spot amongst the hustle and bustle.


    After getting their identities verified, the security guards granted them ess.


    Wilbur spotted Lacey and Eliana dancing up a storm in the living room of the mansion upon entering.


    "Wilbur!"

 Chapter 1703

    "You''re finally back..."


    "We missed you so much!"


    Lacey and Eliana were in the middle of a dance party when the music stopped. Lacey was about to re up in fury but turned to the sight of Wilbur with Betty and Monica in tow.


    Lacey and Eliana were overwhelmed with emotions, rushing over to hug the three of them.


    "I''ll talk to you about your situation in a bit! There''s someone else I need to see."


    Wilbur turned after that, following the beautifuldy from earlier further into the mansion.


    He was quickly led to a room filled with screens ying footage from the security


    cameras.


    There was only a single person in there, a stunning woman with perfect curves.


    She got to her feet at the sight of Wilbur, bowing to him respectfully. "I''ve been waiting for you, sir. Now that you''re here, I''ll be subject to any punishment you bestow upon me without a single protest."


    Wilbur stared at the beautiful, intelligent woman before him. He could not bring himself to destroy her.


    He sat down on a chair, before looking at Kyra. "Why were you so sure from the start that I would help you, or that I''d even have the power to help at all?"


    Kyra pointed at her own eyes. "I was born with a power unlike any other, sir. I have the ability to tell how powerful a person is based on the color of the aura around them! Coincidentally, I happened to pass by when you first arrived at Ayer!"


    Wilbur fell silent at Kyra''s honesty, before saying, "Well, since you have such special powers, were you plotting a scheme around me from the second I checked into that little inn?"


    Kyra sensed the rage in Wilbur''s words but nodded without hesitation. "Yes... and no, sir. Aside from Monica''s husband taking Rabbick''s goods, I had nothing to do with anything else! I was originally going to have them bring Eliana to me after Rabbick took the goods, but those idiots were useless, and that''s why everything spiraled to this stage!"


    Upon realizing that Kyra was not lying, Wilbur did not wish to find fault in her. Yet he asked, "Well, I''m sure you''ve got other intentions, leading me here. Indeed, sir! I was wondering if you would be so kind as to help me regain control of the Rian Brotherhood, sir. I''m willing to give anything up for it, including myself."


    Kyra cast an unreadable gaze at Wilbur as she spoke as if trying to see if Wilbur would be taken by her beauty.


    "I will say that you''re a beautiful woman, but you still haven''t earned the right tomand me as you wish, and you''d be greatly underestimating me and overestimating yourself if you think you''re going to be able to win me over with your beauty! Of course, I might consider your offer if you''re able to get me other things that might sway me!"


    Kyra nodded excitedly at thest sentence. "Of course, sir! Tell me what it is that you want, and I''ll do my best to get it for you! You''re more than wee to test it out if you don''t believe me now, sir."

 Chapter 1704

    "One, settle all the paperwork for the four women outside to leave this country and live somewhere else. Two, I need to know whatever there is to know about apany called Greensource Corp. Give me any and all information there is about them. Three, if I find out that you''re using me or trying to threaten me again, I won''t be nearly as nice as I am now."


    Wilbur eyed Kyra coldly.


    "Don''t worry, sir! I''ll order my subordinates to work on what you want to be settled at once, and I promise what I did to you won''t happen again! Would you like my staff to get you a ce to stay? Mondorra''s men are still looking for you, you know."


    Kyra was nothing but meek and respectful towards the powerful Wilbur as if she was epting orders from him instead of negotiating an agreement.


    Of course, she was doing this because she knew Wilbur was the only person who could help her regain control over the Rian Brotherhood!


    Kyra was certain of all this due to the special power she had been born with.


    Each human being had a different colored aura surrounding them at all times, and the color of these auras would shift based on the situations they were in.


    For example, a person on the brink of death would have a ck aura to Kyra.


    A person riddled with illness would have a gray aura, which would turn ck as they got closer to death.


    Cultivators also had differently colored auras in Kyra''s eyes, and they even had more colors than a regr human being would.


    For example, Mondorra had four different colors in his aura, as did his men Erin and Ketta.


    However, Erin and Ketta''s auras were a lot paler whenpared to Mondorra''s.


    Kyra had gone to Wilbur because she realized that Wilbur''s aura had up to seven colors!


    She had never seen anything like that before and had thus thought of a n to test Wilbur''s abilities.


    Through the tests, Kyra had gotten an answer that undoubtedly confirmed Wilbur''s powers.


    Wilbur was Kyra''sst chance at gaining control over the Rian Brotherhood!


    "You don''t have to worry about where I''ll be staying, but I need what I asked of you to be settled in three days. After that, I''ll go look for Mondorra with Rabbick''s corpse!" Wilbur said calmly.


    He turned to leave the room after that, nning to find somewhere he could stay in Aidementon for the time being.


    "Where are you going, Wilbur? Aren''t youing back to Wencoven with us?"


    Lacey and the others crowded over at the sight of Wilbur.


    "I''m not going back, and neither are the lot of you. You''ve pissed off someone like Mondorra, and staying on in Cametra will only get you into trouble. I''ve told Kyra to arrange for you to leave the country and migrate somewhere else, and you''ll have a good amount of money to get by."


    Wilbur then turned to look at Lacey and Eliana. "Stay in school, you two! Learn something useful, and you''ll have a skill to help you survive in life! I''ve got other things to handle, so I won''t be able to send you off. I''ll see you again!"


    He bid farewell to Lacey and Eliana, before turning to a wistful-looking Betty and Monica.


    "You two should live a good life as well. Don''t mess with hooligans anymore, got it? You''re not bad people, and you deserve to have a peaceful life."

 Chapter 1705

    Wilbur smiled at them and drove away from Kyra''s mansion.


    He did not know what would happen to the fourdies but was certain that he had to settle things with Mondorra.


    After all, it was the truth that Wilbur had killed Rabbick.


    Later in the evening, Aidementon was brightly lit with the hustle and bustle of a busy city.


    Wilbur had finally managed to find a parking space after driving the truck around all day.


    Right after he stepped out of the truck, however, he ran right into a youngdy.


    With how powerful Wilbur was, darting out of thedy''s way would be hardly a problem. Yet just as he was about to duck, he spotted a tattoo on her body.


    That was the tattoo he had seen on Tucker before!


    Amidst Wilbur''s shock, the fashionably dressed youngdy had collided with him face-first while also stuffing something into one of his pockets.


    Thedy thought that there was no way Wilbur would have noticed it, but Wilbur was even powerful enough to sense that a group of people was heading this way in pursuit!


    "Youngdy, I think you dropped something!"


    Wilbur caught thedy by the wrist as she was about to run, cing the USB drive she had slipped into his pocket on her palm.


    "Let go of me! I''ll be dead if they catch me! You can take care of this for me first, please! Here, you can have all this money. I''lle looking for you in a few days."


    The youngdy knew that she had been caught, and quickly took out a small money bag before stuffing a thousand dors into Wilbur''s hands.


    She turned to run after that, but it was toote.


    The dozen or so men hot on her heels had surrounded her and Wilbur.


    "Keep running, why don''t you..."


    "You little bitch!"


    "What''s the problem? Why aren''t you running?"


    "How dare you steal Mister Hent''s secret files! I think you''ve got a death wish!"


    The leader of the men, a short, bald man, glowered at the youngdy.


    "It''s him, he told me to steal it! He''s got all the information! You can ask him if there''s anything you need!"


    Thedy shed an awkward smile at the people around her, before hopping onto the wire fence on the side and nimbly climbing up.


    "You''re still trying to run, huh? We''ll see if you''re quicker than a bullet, then."


    The bald man took out a gun, pointing it at the girl and getting ready to fire. Wilbur had not nned to entertain any of this, but thedy had gotten him involved and no one would believe that he had nothing to do with this now.


    Besides, Wilbur was here to investigate the case of Tucker leaking the gics data. Of course, he was not going to let someone who might possibly be rted to Tucker go just like that.


    Naturally, Wilbur had to make sure thedy was alive for him to interrogate her!


    Wilbur struck as soon as the bald man drew his weapon and took down the rest of the men in no time.

 Chapter 1706

    "Don''t move if you don''t want to die!"


    Wilbur searched the bodies of the men who copsed on the ground as he called out to thedy who had climbed over the wire fence.


    The blondedy seemed to be shaken by Wilbur''s authority, staring in shock at the men on the ground.


    She sensed Wilbur''s power and fell to her knees, begging Wilbur across the wire fence. "Sir, I really didn''t mean to get you in trouble. I would never have done that if these bastards weren''t so ruthless. Besides, I would have kept my promise, you know. If you hadn''t held me down by the wrist, I''d have gone looking for you in a few days and paid you for taking care of my stuff."


    Wilbur, done with his searching, pointed at the wire fence. "You can either climb back over, or I''ll climb over to get you. It''s your call."


    Thedy nodded at once. "I''lle back."


    She crawled over the fence once more, walking up to Wilbur to stand in front of him.


    "I''ve got a lot of questions for you! Where do you live? Let me spend the night at your ce."


    Wilbur said the words once thedy arrived in front of him.


    "Dude, I don''t think that''s very appropriate. You can just be honest if you want to sleep with me. I can''t exactly take you home with me right now. What is it going to take to let me go? Come on! Let''s just be frank here, it''s just sex, after all. You''re not bad-looking, either. I don''t mind sleeping with you at all!"


    Thedy got straight to the point upon hearing Wilbur''s request to spend the night at her house.


    Wilbur looked her up and down, taking in her frightfully ordinary appearance with disdain. "I''d prefer a better-lookingdy, thanks. You''re overthinking. I''m telling you that I''d like to spend the night at your house because someone I know is rted to Greensource Corp, just like you are. However, the guy I know is now dead, so I''d like to get to the bottom of his rtionship with thispany!"


    Shock and confusion shed in thedy''s gaze. She gave it some thought before asking, "How can I believe you''re not going to do anything to me, though? We''ve just met, you know."


    Wilbur took out another USB drive that was identical to the one that thedy had tried to stuff into his pocket. "The USD drive you tried to put in my pocket was a fake..."


    "The real thing is in your bracelet, and I took a look at it while I was helping you out just now. Hope you don''t mind that!"


    Thedy frowned at the sight of the empty secretpartment on her bracelet, then at the two USD drives in Wilbur''s hands. She could not help herself from growing more and more wary by the second...


    The USB drive was extremely important to her, and she had nned to get whatever was inside it for years!


    There was no way she was going to be able to ept handing it over to a stranger just like that.


    A long pauseter, thedy finally gave in. "I''ll let you spend the night at my house, but you return that USB drive back to me once we get home."

 Chapter 1707

    "Otherwise, I won''t agree to your trade even if you kill me!" thedy threatened.


    Wilbur tossed both USD drives at thedy at once. "I''ve never been one to take the beloved of another, nor am I a thief! You''ve gotten your stuff back now, but don''t even think of trying anything funny with me or I''ll make sure you regret it. Of course, I won''t hurt you or anyone rted to you as long as you behave."


    Wilbur fished out a license from the bald man''s pockets, tossing it on the ground before ncing at his watch. "Let''s head home now. It''s gettingte, and I haven''t had dinner yet!"


    Thedy sensed the sincerity in his gaze, then picked up the backpack she had flung off in a panic earlier. "Come with me, then."


    She turned to leave the parking lot, gging down a cab and heading to a street full of old buildings.


    It was evening then, and there were not too many people on the streets. However, those who were out seemed to all know the girl, greeting her as she walked past.


    Some of the neighbors gave Wilbur a peculiar nce when they spotted him next to the girl, looking like they were on the verge of asking them if they were together.


    Wilbur followed the girl all the way to an old building under everyone''s watchful gaze.


    She turned before they entered. "If anyone asks who you are, just say you''re a colleague of mine. I don''t want there to be any misunderstandings."


    Wilbur nodded in agreement at the solemn tone of the girl''s voice. "Of course, it''s your ce, after all."


    The girl let out a sigh, leading Wilbur into the building.


    Upon entering, an old woman with a cane hobbled out, smiling meaningfully at the sight of the two of them. "You''ve finally got yourself a boyfriend, girl! Your mother would be so happy to know that!"


    "He''s not my boyfriend, Majorie... He''s just a colleague of mine who came to visit!" the girl said indignantly.


    The old woman seemed to automatically filter out the girl''s words, her smile deepening even more. "I know, I know. You might just be colleagues for the time being, it won''t be toote for that to change in the future. I need to look after my grandkids at my daughter''s, so I''ll be on my way. I''ll visit your mother another time!"


    The old woman shed a smile, not giving the girl any chance to exin before leaving.


    The girl sighed. "I knew this would happen! Come on, let''s go. These neighbors all know my parents really well, they practically watched me grow up. They''ve been waiting for me to settle down and start a family ever since I graduated from university!"


    She nced wistfully at the olddy''s retreating figure.


    "I can see that. I will say, though, that I''m rather surprised at how close-knit this neighborhood is. Considering how things are in Cametra, you know," said Wilbur as he followed the girl all the way up before stopping abruptly at the fourth floor.

 Chapter 1708

    "There used to be four families living in this block. The original tenants living on the first floor moved out, so it''s been temporarily rented out to Mary and the Teja sisters. The olddy from just now lives on the second floor, and Uncle Dante, the head of street management, lives on the third floor. My house is on the fourth and fifth floors. My mother and I are all we have now. She lost one of her legs in an ident, that''s why she hardly leaves the house now. Try not to say too much in front of her..."


    As the girl spoke, she opened the old door to her apartment.


    A warm fragrance filled their nostrils as they entered the house, one that seemed toe from a sort of spice.


    "You''re finally back, Tina! You were three whole hourster than you usually are, I was so worried..."


    A middle-aged woman hobbled out of the brightly lit kitchen.


    She looked a little angry and seemed like she was about to tell the girl off, but any rage was reced with a beaming smile at the sight of Wilbur as she hurried up to him and gave him a warm hug.


    "Young man, are you Tina''s boyfriend? She''s never mentioned you before! It''s our first time meeting, do you want to introduce yourself?"


    Wilbur smiled at Tina''s overly enthusiastic mother. "Hello, Ma''am. My name''s Wilbur Penn, I''m from Dasha. Tina and I are not in a rtionship, and I''m just here to visit the both of you today. I hope it''s no trouble!"


    At Wilbur''s friendliness, Tina''s mother yanked him down to sit on the couch before saying, "It''s no trouble, no trouble at all... It''s nice enough that you were willing toe and visit me as a friend of Tina''s. Of course, I hope things change between the both of you eventually! Are you hungry? Would you like me to make something for you?"


    Tina seemed to be used to her mother''s enthusiasm and made her way into the kitchen seeing as Wilbur was getting along with her mother fine.


    Not long after, Tina re-emerged with three simple tes of pasta,prising of spaghetti and marinara sauce, which would be their dinner.


    Wilbur nced at the far-from-appetizing pasta and thought of the supermarket he walked past on the way here. "It''s my first time visiting, and I didn''t know what to bring for you. Why don''t I make you guys a good dinner instead?"


    Wilbur left for the supermarket after that. Tina and her mother exchanged nces, with shock and joy clear in their eyes!


    Soon enough, Wilbur returned with fresh ingredients that he had paid for himself before getting busy in the kitchen.


    To Tina''s mother, a clean-looking man like Wilbur belonged in the office sipping coffee by day, and wine by night.


    Tina, on the other hand, had not expected the man who had just taken down ten men in one go would be cooking in her kitchen after entertaining her mother!


    A delicious smell wafted out of the kitchen eventually, and Tina''s mother yanked Tina over to whisper, "He''s not bad. Caring, and sensitive. You''ll have a good life with a man like that! Don''t lose your chance!"


    Tina rolled her eyes at her mother. "We really are just colleagues. Can''t you tell that he''s even warmer to you than he is to me? Besides, do you think that someone staying over just to bed me would be trustworthy?"

 Chapter 1709

    "There''s no rush, Mom. Let''s take it one step at a time."


    Tina''s mother nodded in agreement eventually.


    Right after that, Wilbur served up four dishes and a soup that was both scrumptious and healthy.


    "Not bad, young man! I hope you spend more time with Tina in the future! She can''t cook half as good as you do, even at her age."


    Tina''s motherplimented Wilbur''s cooking heartily before digging into the food at once.


    Tina shed an awkward smile, digging in as well.


    Upon tasting the Dashan dishes that Wilbur had made, their expressions lit up in shock.


    "This is amazing! I''m telling you, young man! You''ve got what it takes to be a master chef, I swear!" Tina''s motherid on even more praise.


    Wilbur smiled humbly in response, saying nothing.


    After dinner was over, Tina''s mother volunteered to clear the table so the both of them could spend more time together.


    Tina brought Wilbur up to the fifth floor, and the second they got upstairs, Tina''s expression returned to its previous coldness. "You''re being a little too friendly here. If my mother finds out that we don''t actually know each other it would really hurt her. You can forget trying to get anything out of me then!"


    Wilbur smirked at the words. "I was just acting like a friend should. You don''t have to thank me, but it''s time you held up your end of the promise! I promise you won''t ever have to see me again once I''ve gotten what I want."


    With no better response, Tina could only say, "What do you want to know, then? What is it that you want?"


    "How did you get that tattoo on your arm? How do you know Greensource Corp? Also, don''t bother trying to lie to me. You won''t be able to afford the consequences if I catch you lying!"


    Wilbur pointed at Tina''s tattoos, speaking in a tone full of authority.


    Tina stared back at him for a long time, before getting to her feet. "Come with me. Maybe you''ll understand better after you see this."


    She led Wilbur to the attic after that.


    The door opened with a creak.


    Tina snapped on the light, and a room full of files and designs greeted Wilbur.


    Tina gestured around her. "My father was a senior engineer at Greensource Corp, and I''m now one of their employees as well..."

 Chapter 1710

    "So that USB drive contained information about Greensource Corp?"


    "That''s right," said Tina. "That drive does contain information about Greensource Corp. I''ll let you have a look at it since you saved my life, but I can''t give it to you because I need to give it to the group."


    She took the USB drive out, handing it to Wilbur.


    Wilbur did not take the drive from her, waving a hand instead. "Whatever''s in there might be really important to you. I won''t look. However, I do want to know what this group you mentioned has to do with Greensource Corp, and why did you infiltrate thepany, risking your life to steal this information?"


    Tina did not seem upset in the slightest at the question. She fell silent for a beat, before pointing at an oil painting in the attic.


    "I''ve sold my soul to the group, but it''s not for money nor power. I did this because of my father. The story''s really long, though, as it starts from a really long time ago. Would you be interested in listening to it?"


    "As long as you don''t mind, I''ve got the whole night to hear you out. I can even get us some good wine if you need to get in the mood!" Wilbur said teasingly.


    Tina seemed to rx at that, staring at the oil painting. "Fifteen years ago, my dad, who had always been fascinated with science and research, was employed by Greensource Corp for an amazing sry. I still remember how happy he was when he found out that he got the job. He took my mother and me to a fancy restaurant for a wonderful meal and said that he was working on something that would be able to change the lives of many."


    There was a pause, and Tina''s tone grew solemn as she continued, "However, after he began working, my dad started spending way more time at work than at home. His smiles dwindled by the day too. One snowy day, three years after my dad had been working at Greensource Corp, he sent my mother a huge check, then disappeared."


    Tina sighed audibly before resuming, "Mom and I spent almost all our money trying to look for him, but it was like he''d vanished into thin air. We never saw him again. Time passed, and eventually, I graduated from university. What I never would have expected was that my father had someone pass a key and a letter to me over a decadeter! That key opens this hidden attic, which I managed to locate thanks to the letter."


    Tina seemed to be growing more agitated as she continued, "I looked through everything in here as instructed by my dad in the letter, and finally understood that he hadn''t gone missing. He was furious that the higher-ups at Greensource Corp were using the results of their research to poison the people and nned to report them. However, my father was too idealistic. Greensource Corp is backed by the government of Cametra, at the end of the day. Dad made that report and never appeared again. That''s why my mother and I changed our appearances and identities, and why I joined Greensource Corp. It''s for our revenge. As for the rtionship between the group I''m working for and Greensource Corp, I''m honestly not too sure about that. All I know is they''ll never be allies!"


    Wilbur finally understood why the people chasing after Tina from earlier were wearing security uniforms from Greensource Corp.


    "My apologies!"

 Chapter 1711

    "I''m sorry for making you bring up so many sad memories. I promise you that I''ll never bring up anything you said to me no anyone else, don''t worry about that! Now that I know you aren''t on the same team as Greensource, we don''t have to be way of each other anymore. Also, if you don''t mind, I''d like to stay with you for three more days. I want to look through everything here and study thispany thoroughly. Of course, I won''t be staying for free. Feel free to let me know if there''s anything you need from me!" said Wilbur. He was certain that this was the best ce for him to stay for now.


    "You can stay here, but... I might be a burden to you. I know you''re very powerful, but Greensource is a force unlike any other. Also, my mother and I won''t be able to leave the house for a while these days. If you stay here, you''ve got to help us out with buying our groceries and daily needs. If that''s alright with you, it''s up to you whether you want to live on the fifth floor or the attic," said Tina, as if she was not worried about Wilbur''s intentions in the slightest.


    "None of that''s a problem at all. I''m just a little curious. Aren''t you worried that I might try to harm you and your mother?" Wilbur asked with a smile.


    "I can tell that you might be powerful, but you''re a good guy. Besides, you wouldn''t have told me all that if you were really trying anything. Also, Mom seems to really like you. I haven''t seen her smile like that since Dad went missing. It might not be a bad thing at all for you to put up here for another few days!"


    Tina set the key to the attic down on the table and added, "Remember to lock the attic going in and out. I don''t want my mother to find any of this, thank you."


    She turned to leave after that.


    Wilbur tucked the key away and began to flip through the information in the attic.


    Just as he was going through one of the files, Tina returned from downstairs, this time with a thick nket in her arms.


    "Winter has just started, and Aidementon''s still pretty cold despite being in the south of Cametra. This is for you to sleep with."


    She nced at what Wilbur was reading and said, "I suggest you start from the historical information if you''d like to know about how Greensource was founded. You''ll only understand how they aren''t what they seem after you read through the history of thispany!"


    Tina took out a thick, yellowing stack of documents, cing it in front of Wilbur before turning to leave.


    Wilbur was more than happy with the help and was just about to flip through the documents when his phone rang.


    The call connected, and Kyra''s sultry voice came through. "Hello, sir. We''ve sent everything we could gather about Greensource Corp to the mansion. You''re free to take a look at it anytime you want. Also, there''s someone here I''d like you to meet!"

 Chapter 1712

    "I''ll head over tomorrow. We can talk then!"


    After ending the call with Kyra, Wilbur continued looking through the information.


    He went through all the documents Tina had given him in one go, before realizing that Greensource was actually not arge corporation, but a shadow government made of multiple factions.


    During the early days of Cametra statehood, there were two factions in the government-the army faction led by the Scarlet Leaf Faction, and the political faction led by the Green Leaf Faction.


    After that, the Scarlet Leaf Faction would control the infrastructure of Cametra, and the Green Leaf Faction would control the people and societal structures.


    Basically, the Scarlet Leaf Faction was the military-controlled government of Cametra, whose area of responsibility was restricted to the people and the national army.


    The Green Leaf Faction, on the other hand, controlled the societal structures of Cametra from the courts to the bureaus, as well as many other well-knownpanies.


    Due to the Green Leaf Faction having control over too many resources, they were segregated a few years ago. A part of their resources was usurped by the Scarlet Leaf Faction, and another part went to the morepetent staff members within the Green Leaf Faction itself.


    The resources usurped by the Scarlet Leaf Faction naturally became national institutions, and the part the Green Leaf Faction took became powerful oligarchs.


    ording to the information provided, gangs like the Rian Brotherhood and ckstone Group were actually formed by the internal staff at Greensource Corp after the segregation.


    Greensource Corp itself became the most essential part of the Green Leaf Faction, dedicating their passion to advanced technology and all kinds of research on top of many sizable achievements.


    Yet Greensource Corp was usually more lowkey in their actions and thus was not as prominentpared to the other two main gangs.


    Of course, only the people who really knew Greensource Corp knew exactly how terrifying of apany it was.


    After finishing the information given by Tina, Wilbur found a list of names under the documents!


    ording to the handwriting and the yellowish paper, it was clear that the list had been written by Tina''s own father.


    There were two names and twelve nicknames on the list.


    The two names were Damon and Jeckel, while the other nicknames were supposed to be the core figures of the Greensource Corp board.


    The list did not specify the exact identities of these people, and thus Wilbur did not know what positions they held in thepany.


    After that, Wilbur looked through some other information in the attic. Atst, he found out that the current Greensource Corp was in the middle of researching different types of living creatures, even running an inhumane research project titled ''Superhuman Transformation''.


    Wilbur did not know exactly what the research detailed, but the name alone suggested nothing good, or Tina''s father would not have deemed it inhumane in the first ce!


    After spending a good half of the night looking through the information, Wilbur blearily dozed off, only waking up the next day. He found out that Tina had already left the house.


    After a simple breakfast made by Tina''s mother, Wilbur told her that he was heading out to go grocery shopping for dinner and came to Kyra''s mansion.


    Just like before, Kyra led Wilbur to her office.


    Following that, two gorgeous youngdies pushed arge stack of information and case files to Wilbur.


    "This is all the information we have on Greensource Corp, sir. Would you like to take it with you, or keep it here for you to go through?"


    Kyra poured Wilbur a ss of water, before sitting down in front of him elegantly.


    "You can just leave it there! It''d be a pain to move them, anyway," Wilbur said as he flipped through the information.


    The next second, a thought seemed to hit him, and he asked, "Didn''t you sayst night that there was someone you''d like me to meet?"

 Chapter 1713

    "What does this person do, and will it help with my investigation on Greensource Corp?"


    Kyra nodded at Wilbur''s question. "She''s a girl I recruited into the group many years ago. Her father was killed by Greensource Corp, and she wants to avenge him! We''ve gotten her to a pretty high position in thepany over the years, and she''s given us plenty of intel as well. I contacted her first thing after you said that you were investigating Greensource Corp!"


    Her father was killed?


    She had infiltrated the higher-ups of Greensource Corp?


    Wilbur had an idea of who the person Kyra wanted him to meet was, but it was just a guess¡ªTina, the fashionable girl he had run into yesterday!


    "Sure, send her in. She can follow me around if it helps with the investigation," Wilbur said as he flipped through the documents.


    "Alright, I''ll have here in now!"


    Seeing as Wilbur was not opposed to her suggestion, Kyra got up to have the girl sent in.


    Wilbur chuckled at the look of shock on Tina''s face. "What a case of twisted fate we have."


    "It''s you! Are you the person Madam Kyra said that would be able to get me my revenge?" Tina said, widening her eyes in shock at the sight of Wilbur on the couch.


    "Don''t be rude. Mister Penn''s an elite who I put in a lot of effort to get the help of. If this is something he can''t do, no one in Cametra can do it!"


    Kyra frowned at Tina''s bluntness, who scrambled to lower her head.


    Despite Kyra''s respectful demeanor now, Tina knew that the power Kyra held was not to be messed with.


    This woman was powerful enough to go against Mondorra but was showing such respect to Wilbur. That could only mean that this guy was even more powerful than Kyra was.


    Tina''s brain raced a million miles a minute.


    Atst, she fell to her knees in front of Wilbur. "I''m so sorry for yesterday, sir. Please don''t me me for it, I''d be willing to do anything if you help me with my revenge."


    She was about to bow once more, but Wilbur blocked her forehead with a file.


    "It''s fine. What happened yesterday has already passed, and you don''t need to act like this just because of my identity. I''d be more than happy to avenge your father for you if it''s within my capacity, but I''ve got some other things I need to handle before that. We can talk about how to take Greensource down in two days after I''vepleted my promise to Madame Kyra here!"


    He turned to Kyra after that. "She''s good enough, thank you. Also, you should prepare yourself for Mondorra''s forces attacking in two days!"

 Chapter 1714

    After Wilbur''s meeting with Kyra, he headed home with Tina. However, they noticed they were being followed around halfway back.


    Tina, who was driving, nced in the rearview mirror before saying, "Sir, we seemed to be followed. Look..."


    Wilbur had actually noticed this from the start, but they were still in the middle of the densely packed city then and thus he did not say anything.


    He was surprised at the fact that a regr person like Tina was able to spot the people following them despite having switched cars several times!


    Of course, that credit went to Kyra''s training of Tina''s observation skills to infiltrate the higher-ups of Greensource Corp.


    "Don''t panic. Drive to the nearest spot that''s empty and find a ce for you to hide. I''ll handle the rest!"


    Wilbur closed his eyes once more after saying the words, and Tina drove to an abandoned industrial area out of the city.


    After parking the car on an empty in, Wilbur had Tina hide in the small forest by the side while he leaned against the bumper of the car waiting for the stalkers to get to them.


    Not long after, a ck car stopped in front of Wilbur, and three people emerged from it.


    Through his Iris Veritas, Wilbur was able to tell that one of them was a cultivator of peak Ambience level, just shy of Sanctuary level.


    The other two men were broad and muscr, armed elite assassins who looked nothing but nasty.


    The three men got out of the car but did not attack Wilbur.


    The two assassins stood on either side of Wilbur as if to stop him from running, and the cultivator got closer to Wilbur. "Sir, you look like a friend of mine. Have you been to Derkley Manor in Fenler before? Or have you seen Erin and Derkley?"


    The cultivator was a hundred and seventy meters and d in a suit, radiating an air of ss and elegance.


    Despite his politeness, Wilbur was able to detect the murderous intent in his words.


    Wilbur looked up at him. "I can''t believe you found me! I was going to go look for you first, you know. As for Erin and Derkley, they''re both dead. Of course, I can send you to meet with them if you''d like that. On the other hand, I won''t do anything to you if you don''t go looking for trouble. I''ve never been a fan of violence, after all."


    The man in the suit remained calm at Wilbur''s words. Instead, the two assassins drew their pistols and pointed them at Wilbur.


    Upon hearing Wilbur''s admission to being the one to take down Derkley and Erin, the man in the suit grew wary at once as he shouted at the two assassins in fury.


    "You idiots! Put your weapons away and f*ck off! You''re not needed here anymore."


    The assassins looked confused but did as they were told and slumped off.


    Wilbur peered at the man in the suit curiously. "You just told your men to leave. Do you think you''d be able to take me down on your own?"

 Chapter 1715

    "Or was that just an excuse to get them to look for backup?" asked Wilbur.


    The man in the suit was visibly nervous standing before a deeply powerful Wilbur but was far from terrified.


    "Indeed, I''m far from capable of taking down an elite cultivator like you, sir, but the Four Dark Shadows don''t care much about honor. If the four of us can act together, we will make sure to do that! Besides, we''re just in charge of tracking you down this time. We''re not fighting with our lives here. We just need to follow you around toplete the mission Mister Ketta''s assigned to us!"


    Wilbur smiled at the look of confidence on the man in the suit''s face. "You seem pretty confident. I''m guessing it''s not as simple as your teammates rushing over, is it? You wouldn''t be putting up this act at all if there wasn''t at least a Sanctuary level elite or twoing! And if I''m correct, I''m sure this elite happens to be Ketta, one of Mondorra''s right-hand men, right?"


    The man in the suit did not seem surprised at Wilbur seeing through his n. In fact, he would actually be suspicious instead that Wilbur was powerful enough to kill someone like Erin if Wilbur had not guessed correctly. After all, Erin had been an elite on the same level as Ketta!


    "You''re not wrong, sir. Master Ketta''s the one after you, and the Four Dark Shadows are just in charge of tracking you down. Master Ketta went looking for you at Fenler before, but no one expected Erin to be defeated by you so quickly. He did not evenst until Master Ketta arrived!"


    The man in the suit still looked at Wilbur cautiously, as if he was trying to buy time by chatting with him.


    Wilbur had a feeling that it was not going to be as easy to get home with Tina now, and he turned to shout to the forest Tina was hiding in. "Leave first, Tina! This guy''s trying to keep me here. He won''t be able to go after you! Also, don''t reach out to me before I send you a message confirming my safety."


    Tina understood the situation Wilbur was in at once and sent Wilbur a text on her phone before leaving.


    She knew that she would only be a burden to Wilbur if she stayed!


    The man in the suit could not do anything about it, as his aura waspletely locked in on Wilbur.


    If he had the nerve to go after Tina, he would not be able to make it until backup got here.


    On top of that, the man had also realized that his senses had weakened greatly. He had not even been able to notice the girl driving the car from earlier hiding in the forest.


    Thus, the man was able to deduce that Wilbur had definitely activated his domain powers to mess with his senses. There was no exnation for why he, a member of the four Dark Shadows who specialized in following and tracking, would miss this!


    "You''re indeed powerful, sir. My senses had never been disrupted to such an extent before, to the point where I hadn''t noticed someone hiding in the trees. I was a little suspicious of the fact that you had defeated Erin before I got here, but now I finally understand exactly why that happened."


    "I''ve never felt such a powerful spirit pressure from Erin before!"


    The man in the suit stared at Wilbur with a solemn expression, even widening the distance between the both of them!

 Chapter 1716

    Listening to the man in the suit, Wilbur nced at his watch and calmly replied, "I was actually nning to deal with you scumbags working for Mondorra in three days. However, since you''vee knocking on my door, I don''t mind killing Mondorra''s right-hand man first! Just make it quick, though. Don''t keep me waiting too long and disrupt my lunch n, or you''ll anger me. Trust me, you don''t want to see me angry. The consequences can be severe!"


    Wilbur''s demeanor suddenly shifted, his imposing presence causing the man in the suit to break out in a cold sweat.


    "Hahaha! Quite the big talker, aren''t you? Don''t think just because you defeated Erin, you can disregard others. I''d like to see if your strength matches your words."


    Suddenly, a voice echoed from the rooftop of the abandoned factory nearby. "Master Ketta! You''ve finally arrived!"


    Upon hearing this voice, the man in the suit turned to look, visibly relieved.


    In fact, Wilbur had noticed the arrival of this mid Sanctuary level cultivator while speaking.


    However, since the other party did not immediately reveal himself, Wilbur acted as if he had not noticed the man, deliberately letting them underestimate him.


    Upon hearing his subordinate''s words, the tall, muscr man waved his hand dismissively.


    "Four Dark Shadows, stand down. This fight doesn''t concern you. Until a winner is decided, there''s no need to inform Master Mondorra. I don''t want anyone disrupting this once-in-lifetime battle."


    Hearing the burly man''s words, the man in the suit respectfullyplied before quickly retreating.


    Wilbur paid no mind to the fleeing man in the suit, instead turning to the burly man on the rooftop.


    "You must be Ketta, one of Mondorra''s right-hand men. Yourckeys mentioned you were looking for me, and here I am. Well, show me what you''ve got. After all, I only used 20% of my strength to deal with your equal. Don''t disappoint me. Otherwise, you''re only wasting my time waiting for you."


    As Wilbur arrogantly spoke, Ketta on the rooftop scowled, clearly displeased.


    "Very well, then. I''ll show you what true power looks like..."


    With that said, the burly Ketta leaped down from the rooftop, heading straight for Wilbur.


    Facing Ketta''s powerful punch, Wilbur made no unnecessary movements.


    Instead, he simply extended one hand and grasped Ketta''s fist, pushing it back with physical force.


    Wilbur was still casually leaning against the car, standing at the same spot.


    On the other hand, Ketta, who initiated the attack, was sent flying several meters by Wilbur''s push.


    Seeing himself at a disadvantage after the first exchange, Ketta felt indignant and surprised.


    Observing Ketta''s changing expression, Wilbur calmly remarked, "Your strength and physique are indeed impressive. But if you think brute force alone can defeat me, then you''re sorely mistaken! To be honest, in your current state, you''re not even on par with that shape-shifting guy. At least he made me take the fight seriously, but you still have a long way to go!"


    Listening to Wilbur''s critique, Ketta''s expression grew increasingly grim, and he retorted, "I was just testing you earlier. If you think this is all I''ve got, you''re in for a miserable end! I''ll never go easy on those whough at me, and I''ll crush your bones just like I did to them!


    "Berserk, Level One!"


    With a roar, Ketta''s body seemed to expand.


    Not only were his clothes torn, revealing his well-defined and strong muscles, but


    he also emanated a crimson spiritual energy.


    As his aura gradually transformed, Ketta''s eyes turned red, as if he was possessed.

 Chapter 1717

    "I''m going to tear you to pieces! Prepare to die!"


    After unleashing his battle move, Ketta charged toward Wilbur once again.


    Wilbur noticed that Ketta opted for close-quartersbat but chose not to employ any battle moves. Instead, relying solely on his formidable physical prowess, he engaged in hand-to-handbat with Ketta.


    They fought head-on, strength against strength.


    Whenever their bodies collided, each blow resonated like the sh of metal against metal.


    One strike...


    Ten strikes...


    After exchanging over a hundred strikes, the two finally created distance using the force of their collisions.


    However, while Wilbur returned to his original position, Ketta was sent flying by Wilbur''s kick, crashing through the walls of the abandoned factory and being buried under a pile of rubble.


    As Ketta emerged unscathed from the debris, he red at Wilbur with bloodshot eyes and said, "I didn''t expect your physical prowess to be this formidable. You defeated my level one Berserk mode without even using any battle techniques! While I admit you''re strong, this isn''t over yet. The stronger you are, the more eager I am to fight! Berserk, Level Four!"


    Ketta''s red spiritual energy began to burn like fire, igniting his entire body.


    "How interesting... You''re using a battle move that burns your own spiritual energy


    to unleash your potential. I wonder how many levels you can go to."


    Watching Ketta''s power surge once again, Wilbur finally adopted a serious expression.


    "Level Four-zing Fist!"


    Before Wilbur could speak further, Ketta charged at him once more.


    Seeing Ketta''s spiritual energy transformed into a fire-type technique, Wilbur finally activated his own spiritual energy, forming a frigid ice shield around himself.


    A series of explosive collisions followed.


    As Ketta''s ming fists once again came at Wilbur, he coated his own fists with ice-type spiritual energy.


    While Ketta''s zing Fist did not pose a substantial threat to Wilbur, his clothes could not withstand the attack.


    For the sake of preserving his image, Wilbur reluctantly retaliated with a simr tactic.


    After exchanging blows for another hundred rounds, Ketta managed to provoke Wilbur to use his spiritual energy to counterattack.


    However, he could not force Wilbur to unleash more of his tricks, which only fueled Ketta''s anger further.


    "Let''s see how long you can hold out. Berserk, Level Six-Scarlet Hammer!"


    Ketta had no choice but to unleash his special battle move, Scarlet Hammer. The Scarlet Hammer was not an actual hammer, but a phantom weapon formed from spiritual energy, its power surpassing that of ordinary weapons several times. Witnessing Ketta resorting to using such weapons, Wilbur knew that he would soon be overpowered if he continued relying solely on physical strength and spiritual energy.


    Therefore, Wilbur decided to utilize his expertise in thunder-type battle moves, preparing to swiftly end the fight.

 Chapter 1718

    Faint blue shes of lightning enveloped Wilbur''s body, emitting a terrifying aura that even shocked Ketta, who had just unleashed the sixth level of Berserk mode.


    Witnessing Wilbur''s immense transformation, Ketta coldly remarked, "I didn''t believe you could kill Erin, but seeing your strength now, you''ve indeed earned the right! But if you think you can defeat me, you''re underestimating me."


    With those words, Ketta charged at Wilbur, wielding his Scarlet Hammer.


    As the fiery Ketta closed in on Wilbur, he swung the Scarlet Hammer down with tremendous force, aiming at Wilbur''s head.


    While an ordinary Ambience level cultivator might have been crushed by such a fiery and powerful blow, Wilbur, at the Emperor level, had the means to counter it with ease.


    With his lightning strike and ice-type shield, he could easily withstand Ketta''s attack.


    In other words, in addition to head-on confrontation, Wilbur could also rely on speed to dodge and avoid the opponent''s attacks.


    However, Wilbur did not rely on brute force or speed to evade. Instead, he concentrated his ice-type shield and lightning strike on his right hand, preparing to meet Ketta''s explosive strike.


    Ketta smirked when he saw Wilbur raise his hand to block the Scarlet Hammer, envisioning Wilbur''s demise under his hammer.


    However, his arrogance was quickly shattered, and he widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "How is this possible? You caught my Scarlet Hammer with just your lightning strike transformed by spiritual energy? T-That shouldn''t be possible..."


    Although Ketta could not fathom how Wilbur managed to catch his precious Scarlet Hammer with just one hand, Wilbur indeed did so effortlessly.


    "It''s just a strikeparable to peak Ambience level. If I can''t even handle an attack like this, why would I bothering to Aidementon and stirring trouble with Mondorra, one of the Six Lords of the Rian Brotherhood? Anyway, my patience is running thin. If you keep hiding your true strength, you''ll likely meet your end sooner than Erin. After all, Erin showed me his full strength right from the start, surprising me enough to earn my respect!"


    With that, Wilbur clenched his fist, crushing Ketta''s Scarlet Hammer, made of spiritual energy with astonishing force.


    With a loud bang, Ketta was sent flying by the residual force of his own exploded spiritual energy, crashing heavily several yards away.


    Slowly rising from the ground, Ketta looked at Wilbur and uttered, "It''s been so long...


    "It''s been so long since anyone has made me feel this humiliated. Well then, let me show you my true power!"


    Suddenly, the spiritual mes around Ketta''s body gradually extinguished and were reced by a golden sheen, making him look incredibly tough!


    "Berserk, Level Eight-Golden Takeover! I''m going to crush you into dust!"


    As Ketta''s body turned golden, he seemed to weigh millions of pounds, leaving deep footprints with every step he took.


    Moreover, Wilbur noticed that Ketta, now at the eighth level of Berserk mode, not only experienced a significant increase in strength but also retained his speed, perhaps even improving it slightly.


    Watching Ketta charge at him again, Wilbur stood his ground, even entertaining the idea of testing whether Ketta''s Golden Takeover could withstand his own formidable physique!


    As Ketta rushed forward and threw punches at Wilbur''s head, Wilbur also counterattacked and jabbed at Ketta''s fists.


    While Ketta was sent flying again, Wilbur also took two steps back.

 Chapter 1719

    It was evident that Ketta''s eighth level of Berserk mode could indeed challenge Wilbur, who had only exerted about 35% of his strength.


    "Your strength has definitely increased, but solely relying on your punches is not enough. If I were you, I might have used that hammer move to force me to exert more force. Unfortunately, you''re too self-assured, thinking you can defeat me like this. You''re underestimating me!"


    Wilburmented as he watched Ketta retreat without falling, and he seemed to enjoy the analytical aspect of the battle.


    "What''s the rush? As long as you keep fighting, I''ll eventually ughter you. I''ve only shown one-third of my twenty-four battle moves.


    "Next, I''ll fulfill all your expectations! Senses Shutter."


    Ketta red at Wilbur and performed a peculiar technique, tapping himself around his body.


    Although Ketta''s physical appearance remained the same after the tapping, Wilbur, through Iris Veritas, noticed that certain orifices in Ketta''s body were closing off.


    Oddly enough, these closed orifices did not affect the flow of his spiritual energy. Instead, the speed of his spiritual energy seemed to increase significantly.


    It was simply bizarre...


    "Berserk, Level Ten-Golden Armor!"


    As Ketta''s words fell, his golden body began to be adorned with something resembling armor.


    While this armor was formed from spiritual energy, Wilbur noticed that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    The spiritual armor on Ketta''s body seemed to contain an extraordinary power.


    Even though Wilbur could not determine the source of this power, the violent aura within it seemed closely rted to Ketta''s Rampage battle moves!


    After stealthily donning the Golden Armor, Ketta did not rush to attack again. Instead, he continued to brew up the next stage of his battle moves.


    "Berserk, Level Twelve-Four-Handed God!"


    "Berserk, Level Fourteen-Bewitched Gold!"


    "Berserk, Level Eighteen-Immortal Demon Emperor!"


    As Ketta seamlessly escted from the twelfth to the eighteenth level of his Berserk mode, he underwent aplete transformation.


    His body was covered in a terrifying aura of spiritual armor adorned with ancient runes, giving him a mysterious and majestic appearance.


    Most notably, Ketta had manifested four additional arms made of spiritual energy, each wielding a different weapon.


    Witnessing Ketta''s transformation into what seemed like a demonic warrior, Wilbur began to specte.


    It seemed likely that Ketta had obtained these special abilities through the power of faith, or perhaps, like Erin before him, he had made pacts with certain spiritual deities or beings from other nes to gain these abilities!


    The eighteenth level of Berserk mode appeared to be Ketta''s actual trump card.


    With his current abilities, he was nearly at the peak of Super Sanctuary!

 Chapter 1720

    "You should be honored that you were able to force me into using the Demon


    Emperor''s primary form before your death. Next, I''ll crush every bone in your body with the Demon Emperor''s primary form!"


    Surrounded by a swirling aura of ck-blue mes, Ketta exuded a frightening aura that made Wilbur feel the chill of death.


    Moreover, among the six weapons wielded by Ketta''s Demon Emperor form, only two emitted the same ck-blue aura.


    As for the other four weapons, they appeared blurry, seemingly unable to fully materialize due to the limitations of the primary form''s abilities.


    Just as Ketta finished speaking, he swung the spiritual chain toward Wilbur.


    Facing this mysterious and unpredictable weapon, Wilbur was not foolish enough to try to withstand it head-on. Instead, he chose the more practical approach by dodging it, intending to assess the true capabilities of Ketta''s weapon before devising a n.


    Thud!


    The iron chain struck heavily where Wilbur had stood moments before, carving a deep groove in the ground.


    Observing the lingering ck-blue mes on the ground, Wilbur picked up a stick infused with the same colored mes.


    However, he made a startling discovery upon probing it with his spiritual energy.


    The dying mes reignited when Wilbur''s spiritual energy touched the ck-blue mes.


    What surprised Wilbur further was that these mes not only fed on spiritual energy but also exuded a peculiar chill that could easily frighten anyone.


    With this revtion, Wilbur finally abandoned his underestimation of Ketta in his Demon Emperor form.


    After all, he had never encountered this bizarre and unique method before!


    While Wilbur had heard of cultivators who could challenge other higher-level cultivators with their unique abilities, they were exceedingly rare, and he had only encountered a handful of them thus far.


    Of course, Ketta was clearly one of those individuals with such abilities!


    "Since I can''t confront you head-on, let''s settle this with speed!"


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Wilbur decided on his counterattack strategy.


    While he could easily withstand Ketta''s peculiar tactics with the invincibility granted by the Dragon''s Safehaven, he felt that resorting to such an advantage would be like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.


    Therefore, Wilbur opted to engage Ketta in a battle of speed.


    As long as his attacks were sufficiently powerful and his speed was fast enough, there was no enemy he could not overpower!


    "What''s wrong? Getting scared?" Ketta taunted with a smirk as he noticed Wilbur''s serious expression.


    "Every time you use spiritual energy, my attacks will consume it. Not only that, but they''ll harm your soul too. If your soul isn''t strong enough, you might just end up losing your mind in our battle..."


    However, before Ketta could finish his boastful speech, a Thunder Spear shot forth at lightning speed, aimed directly at his chest.


    Had it not been for his current Demon Emperor form, with its heightened senses and reflexes beyond his usual level, Wilbur''s Thunder Spear might have pierced right through his chest.


    With a resounding impact, Ketta managed to block most of the Thunder Spear''s force with the Ancient Hammer he held in his other hand.


    Even so, the resulting shockwave sent Ketta flying backward, creating massive holes in the surrounding walls of the abandoned factory.

 Chapter 1721

    "Focus on the fight, and enough with the chatter! Though your abilities are unique, they''re not enough to make me go all out. Besides, killing you would be child''s y for me. So, it''s time for you to put away your baseless pride," Wilbur retorted bluntly as he watched Ketta rise once again from the rubble.


    "What a big talker! Do you really think you can kill me? I''ll show you just how powerful I am!"


    With Wilbur''s words seemingly striking a nerve, Kettabined his weapons into a special weapon and formed a chain connected to the Ancient Hammer.


    Then, he wielded the weapon with immense attacking range, charging toward Wilbur.


    Following Ketta''s forceful swing, the chain-and-hammer weapon destroyed everything it touched, turning the surrounding nts and buildings into rubbles and flying debris.


    Wilbur was unfazed as Ketta was employing the same attacking style. Nheless, he kept his distance, sporadically hurling Thunder Spears and unleashing enhanced Way of Thunder.


    As the battle wore on, Wilbur seemed to have the upper hand while Ketta struggled to maintain his form, visibly slowing down due to the draining of his spiritual energy.


    "Coward! If you''ve got the guts, face me head-on! Instead, you kept avoiding my attacks and running around. Don''t you feel pathetic?"


    Ketta raged, clearly provoked by Wilbur''s agile tactics.


    "You''re ridiculously foolish," Wilbur countered calmly.


    "If you think battles are just about brute strength, then you''re already doomed to fail today. Moreover, if you''re trying to provoke me with words, well, it''s a failed strategy. I quite enjoy this cat-and-mouse game, and your anger is nothing but a sign of ipetence in my eyes."


    As Wilbur spoke, he seized the opportunity to hurl two Thunder Spears at Ketta, sending him crashing into the abandoned factory building and causing several walls to copse.


    Seeing that Ketta was buried under the rubble, Wilbur approached him and intended to finish him off with another Thunder Spear.


    Unbeknownst to Wilbur, Ketta was actually waiting for him toe close.


    Once Wilbur stepped into his attack range, his chain-and-hammer weapon would transform into Scythe of Death, ready to deliver a fatal blow.


    With a resounding crash, Ketta swung the chain-and-hammer weapon with tremendous force, seemingly aiming to squash Wilbur into pieces!


    Yet, in the next moment, Ketta''s expression twisted into disbelief.


    "How''s that possible?" he eximed in frustration. "How could you possibly withstand the attack of my Soul Shackles and Annihtion Hammer? It''s impossible... It''s utterly impossible!"


    Ketta could not believe that Wilbur escaped unscathed from his full-force attack, prompting him to erupt into a frenzied roar.


    "You''re a little worse than Erin. Anyway, it''s time to end this battle," Wilbur remarked.


    Observing Ketta''s frenzied expression, Wilbur smirked and conjured another Thunder Spear in his hand.

 Chapter 1722

    "Did you really think I''d be so easy to kill?"


    Ketta''s furious roar echoed as he ignited towering spiritual mes and swung his chain-and-hammer weapon with thunderous force toward Wilbur.


    At the same time, Wilbur felt the space around him solidify as if he were trapped in quicksand.


    Watching Wilbur struggle clumsily, Ketta taunted, "Do you see my true strength now, you weakling?"


    Gravity Space was Ketta''s exclusive domain, capable of trapping enemies within a range in overpowering gravity, leaving him with an absolute advantage.


    Wilbur chuckled andmented, "A gravity domain is indeed impressive, but it''s nothing more."


    With amand, the dragon head mark on his back lit up, and the terrifying Dragon Power instantly nullified Ketta''s Domain.


    Simultaneously, Wilbur''s Thunder Spear exploded with blinding light, inducing a palpable sense of danger that made Ketta''s hair stand on end.


    Ketta instinctively retreated, but it was toote. He found himself face-to-face with Wilbur and had already smashed down his chain-and-hammer weapon, leaving no chance to escape.


    Desperate, Ketta mustered all his spiritual energy, attempting to defend himself with all his might.


    Yet, the vast difference in strength between him and Wilbur proved impossible.


    Wilbur''s Thunder Spear pierced through Ketta''s protective spiritual mes and scorched his heart.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye, and Ketta could not evenprehend how it happened.


    His spiritual mes extinguished, and his body crashed heavily to the ground.


    Kettay there with a huge, charred wound on his chest, his eyes wide open, seemingly unable to believe in his demise.


    Yet, to Wilbur, Ketta''s fate was sealed from the moment he appeared.


    Shaking his head, Wilbur looked into the distance.


    The so-called member of the Four Dark Shadows had disappeared, likely having fled to report to Mondorra.


    Nheless, it did not matter anymore.


    He had learned enough about Greensource Corp, and it was time to close in.


    After calling Tina and learning she was with Kyra, Wilbur headed straight to Kyra''s office.


    Pushing the door open, he found Kyra and Tina looking tense and anxious, but their expressions shifted from shock to relief upon seeing Wilbur return.


    "Sir, you''re back! Does that mean you defeated Ketta?" Kyra asked excitedly.


    Wilbur replied calmly, "If I can''t even beat him, would I have the guts toe to Cametra alone?"


    Both of them were rendered speechless by his immense confidence.


    "I''ve been here for quite some time now, and I''ve learned enough about Greensource Corp. It''s time to settle things with them."


    Wilbur nced at Kyra and continued, "I n to head to the Greensource Corp branch. I believe I''ll find the information I need there. But before that, I can help you deal with Mondorra as a token of gratitude for your help. However, are you sure you want me to kill him, considering he''s your dad?"


    Kyra''s expression turned grim, and she replied firmly, "He killed my mom, so he must die."


    "Alright. Since you''re determined, we can make our move. We''ll take down Mondorra first, allowing you to take over his territory. Then, I''ll head to the Greensource Corp branch. Otherwise, Mondorra might flee," Wilbur stated nonchntly.


    Kyra and Tina were stunned.


    However, Kyra quickly returned to her senses and hurriedly said, "Sir, isn''t it too risky? Mondorra is a Sanctuary-level cultivator, and he''s at peak Sanctuary level, with many followers."


    "I don''t have time to waste. Regardless of his level or how many people he has, I''ll help you deal with him because there are matters concerning Greensource Corp that need to be resolved," Wilbur replied.


    Kyra and Tina looked at Wilbur, amazed by hisposure and confidence, something they had never seen before.


    After a moment, Kyra clenched her teeth and said, "Okay. I''ve been wanting to settle this blood feud for a long time. I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 1723

    Kyra felt it was risky.


    Then again, people like them were always taking risks.


    Tina suddenly chimed in, "I''m joining."


    "What for? It''s very dangerous," Kyra warned her.


    Tina replied, "I want to witness Mondorra''s death."


    Mondorra hadmitted numerous atrocities, and Tina was one of his victims.


    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "Alright, let''s go now."


    The three of them left, with Kyra driving directly to Mondorra''s residence.


    For Wilbur, it did not matter who apanied him because Mondorra was already a dead man in his eyes.


    ...


    At Mondorra''s manor, Mondorra sat in the living room, frowning and looking like he was deep in thought.


    Standing before him were four figures of various shapes, the Four Dark Shadows.


    After some time, he finally looked at them and asked, "Are you sure Wilbur killed Ketta?"


    "Yes," one of the men in a suit replied nervously.


    "I see," Mondorra uttered slowly. "It seems we''ve encountered a top-tier powerhouse."


    The man in the suit continued, "Sir, you are a peak Sanctuary-level cultivator, and we''re the Four Dark Shadows. Besides, there are hundreds of fighters in the manor. Let us surround this Wilbur. He won''t stand a chance against us."


    Mondorra smiled at him and replied, "He killed Erin and Ketta. Do you really think we can overpower him with numbers alone?"


    "But sir, you''re a peak Sanctuary level cultivator," another one of the Four Dark Shadows expressed, somewhat doubting Mondorra''s words.


    Mondorra stated calmly, "He''s likely also a peak Sanctuary level cultivator."


    "We can just fight him head-on together."


    "But how can we guarantee our victory in the battle?" Mondorra asked him.


    The Dark Shadow fell silent.


    With both of them being peak Sanctuary-level cultivators, there was no telling who would win.


    "In that case, should wey low and wait for the Godfather to return?"


    Mondorra shook his head. "By now, he should already be on his way here. It''s toote to leave, and as one of the Six Lords, fleeing from battle would jeopardize my position."


    "So, what do we do?"


    With neither fighting nor fleeing seeming like viable options, the Four Dark Shadows were at a loss.


    Mondorra suddenly gestured, and the butler immediately brought a small silver metal box, carefully cing it on the table before Mondorra.


    Opening the box, Mondorra retrieved a silver syringe containing blue liquid.


    The Four Dark Shadows stared nkly at the syringe, unsure of its significance.


    Mondorra exined slowly, "This is a biopharmaceutical from Greensource Corp headquarters. Injecting it will enhance my strength, and Wilbur won''t stand a chance against me."


    "What? A drug that can enhance Sanctuary-level cultivators?" eximed the Four Dark Shadows in disbelief.


    After all, advancing beyond the Sanctuary level was considered extremely challenging.


    Nheless, the fact that Greensource Corp had developed such a potion seemed almost frightening.


    Mondorra decisively injected the drug into his body, and his body almost instantly underwent a remarkable transformation.

 Chapter 1724

    The blue liquid surged beneath Mondorra''s skin, turning him blue as well.


    As his body began to tremble, a terrifying pressure emanated throughout the living room, causing even the Four Dark Shadows to tremble.


    Mondorra stood up abruptly, emitting roars that sounded like he was on the brink of transformation.


    It took him a good ten minutes to finally suppress the reaction caused by the drug and return to normal.


    The Four Dark Shadows felt as if they had just emerged from hell, their bodies nearly exhausted.


    They had only experienced this level of terror once before, during a rare outburst from the Godfather, an experience etched deeply into their memories for life.


    Feeling relieved, Mondorra let out a long sigh and stretched his arms, murmuring, "So, this is what it feels to have Super Sanctuary''s power. It''s exhrating."


    Mondorra was genuinely overjoyed as he felt the unprecedented surge of power.


    Just then, a servant rushed in and announced, "Mister Mondorra, there''s a man named Wilbur Penn outside with Kyra and another girl, asking to see you."


    "Heh. He even brought along my beloved daughter. How kind of him," Mondorra mumbled.


    One of the Four Dark Shadows suggested in a serious tone, "We shouldy an ambush. The four of us will hide, and when Wilbur enters, we''ll lead the armed guards to surround the building, leaving him no way to escape."


    "No need. Such tactics won''t work against someone like him. It''ll only lead to unnecessary casualties. We''ll rely on our ultimate strength. Let him in," Mondorra replied calmly and confidently.


    The Four Dark Shadows fell silent.


    After all, just like Wilbur, Mondorra was also a peak Sanctuary level cultivator. Moreover, his power was now enhanced by the drug, rendering any schemes unnecessary.


    As the servant left, the Four Dark Shadows dispersed to their designated corners of the living room, blending seamlessly with the environment, a skill they excelled at.


    It was as if Mondorra was alone in the room.


    Before long, Wilbur entered with Kyra and Tina.


    Mondorra greeted them with a faint smile, ncing at Wilbur before focusing his attention on Kyra.


    "My precious Kyra, you''ve finally decided toe see me."


    Kyra''s expression remained grim. "Don''t get it twisted. I''m here to kill you, to avenge Mom."


    Mondorra sighed. "It was a misunderstanding. Why can''t you let it go?"


    Kyra scoffed. "I don''t think it was a misunderstanding, and you know that very well."


    Mondorra sighed once more and turned his gaze to Wilbur.


    He knew the hatred between him and his daughter was irreconcble, so he decided not to say anything more.


    Wilbur smiled faintly. "Mister Mondorra, are you ready? If you are, I''ll send you on your way. If you have anyst wish, you can tell Kyra since she''s here. If you need the two of us to step aside, we can do that too."


    Mondorra chuckled. "It''s truly rare to see such a young Sanctuary level cultivator." Wilbur offered a smile in return. "Seems like you don''t have anyst words then." "Do you actually think you can kill me?" Mondorra asked.


    Wilbur shrugged, still smiling. "I believe I can."


    Mondorra''s gaze darkened gradually, but he turned his attention back to Kyra and said slowly, "Do you really think he can kill me just because he''s a Sanctuary level cultivator?"


    "This gentleman here is not just any Sanctuary level," Kyra replied with a cold smirk.

 Chapter 1725

    Mondorra suddenly burst intoughter. "Since he managed to kill Erin and Ketta, he must be a peak Sanctuary-level, right?"


    Kyra''s expression gradually turned grim.


    Despite knowing Wilbur was at such a formidable level, Mondorra still found it amusing.


    Could it be that he was even stronger than a peak Sanctuary level cultivator?


    After all, in a battle between two peak Sanctuary levels, neither cultivator could afford to underestimate the opponent, knowing that one of them would meet their demise.


    It was a fight where life and death were at stake and was noughing matter.


    Mondorra''s calm demeanor gave Kyra a sense of premonition.


    However, Tina remained confident.


    Ever since Wilbur killed Ketta, she idolized him blindly, believing him to be almost godlike, unbeatable by anyone.


    On the other hand, Wilbur remainedposed, even smiling.


    Mondorra noticed the change in Kyra''s expression and spoke slowly, "I''ll give you onest chance. I''ve lost my son, and you''re my only daughter remaining. Forget the past, kneel before me, and call me Father. Come back to me, and after I die, my wealth and my position will all be yours."


    Kyra gritted her teeth, her expression shifting constantly.


    Mondorra did not rush her and just sat there, quietly waiting.


    Wilbur, too, showed no signs of impatience as if waiting for Kyra to make her choice.


    However, Tina grew anxious and chimed in, "Miss Kyra, don''t forget about your mother''s death."


    Wilbur gently patted Tina''s shoulder and smiled. "Let her make her own choice."


    Tina froze, ultimately sighing in resignation.


    Seeing Kyra remain silent for so long, Mondorra seemed to lose patience.


    He slowly stood up and uttered, "It seems you''re still as naive, not realizing that only the strong can dominate. Simrly, only I can control your destiny."


    Mondorra conjured a massive double-ded axe as he spoke, its des enveloped in red spiritual mes as a terrifying spiritual pressure began to surge.


    In an instant, Mondorra transformed from an old man into a terrifying powerhouse.


    The overwhelming spiritual pressure seemed to drown Kyra and Tina, leaving them trembling with fear, their faces drained of color.


    Mondorra roared, "Kyra, this is what a powerful being looks like! Can you feel it?"


    Kyra and Tina, both barely able to stand, were pale and could not utter a single word.


    Mondorra once again surged his spiritual energy, engulfing himself in red spiritual mes.


    The mes soared high, ripping through the roof of the building, unleashing an even more violent spiritual pressure.


    Kyra and Tina could not bear the force and fell to their knees, their faces contorted in agony.


    Mondorra now seemed like an invincible war god, ring at Kyra.


    "This is yourst chance. Choose to return to me or die with Wilbur under my axe. Make your choice."


    His roar echoed through the living room like a demon''s fury, overwhelming everyone.


    Tina''s frail body was on the verge of copse, but when Wilbur ced a hand on


    her shoulder, all the pressure vanished.


    She looked at Wilbur in utter shock, who just smiled faintly.


    However, Wilbur let Kyra struggle under Mondorra''s spiritual pressure.


    "Make your choice!" Mondorra roared once again.


    Kyra lifted her head with great difficulty, gazing at her father.

 Chapter 1726

    Kyra''s gaze remained resolute, filled with hostility.


    Despite Mondorra''s overwhelming spiritual pressure immobilizing her body, Kyra''s deep-seated hatred never wavered.


    This surprised Mondorra, yet he still held onto a glimmer of hope, believing that no one could resist the allure of power and status, not even his own daughter.


    Sadly, he was no longer the father yearning for his daughter''s forgiveness. He resembled more of a wild beast seeking validation for his past actions.


    Over the years, the rift between Mondorra and Kyra created a delusion in Mondorra''s mind, making him believe that his past deeds were wrong.


    Nheless, Mondorra was determined to seek closure since it hade to this.


    "You''re right. Your ambition has granted you everything you desired," Kyra said icily. "But if all of this requires sacrificing Mom''s life, then both she and I will forever stand against you. I''d rather die here, and you''ll never gain our forgiveness."


    Hearing this, Mondorra froze in disbelief.


    Kyra''s words struck him deeply. He had expected her to return to his embrace, but it seemed impossible now.


    "Fine! Since you''ve made your choice, I''ll fulfill your wish, and you can soon meet her in the afterlife.


    "Kyra, you''re too arrogant, so arrogant that you''ve forgotten you''re merely a pawn in my game!"


    Mondorra''s expression suddenly darkened as he swung his battle axe fiercely toward Kyra.


    The current Mondorra was no longer the same as before. He could easily find other women and have more children if he wanted to.


    Hence, he had no attachment to Kyra''s identity.


    No one could stand in his way, and he had no regrets about his past actions.


    In a critical moment, Wilbur appeared before Kyra, his fist bursting with lightning strikes and an ice-type shield, calmly blocking Mondorra''s battle axe.


    Mondorra stared at Wilbur in disbelief, eximing, "You''re blocking my attack with mere lightning strikes? It seems you''re quite the arrogant fellow!"


    Wilbur remained calm as he mocked, "That''s all you got, Mondorra?"


    This statement was directed at Kyra.


    After all, Kyra brought Wilbur in to deal with Mondorra.


    Since Kyra had made her choice earlier, Wilbur knew the next steps were up to him.


    Indeed, Kyra''s eyes welled up with tears as she said gratefully, "Mister Penn, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    "He''ll soon be in trouble!" A glint of coldness shed in Mondorra''s eyes as he suddenly roared, "You think you can easily withstand my attack?"


    Immediately after, red spiritual mes converged on the battle axe, forming a fireball.


    With a bang, the fireball exploded, sending Wilbur, Kyra, and Tina flying.


    Luckily, Wilbur had cast an ice-type shield before the fireball exploded, and it absorbed most of the explosion''s force.


    Eventually, Wilbur held onto Kyra and Tina''s shoulders, ensuring their safending.


    Kyra shouted excitedly, "Mister Penn!"


    "That''s enough. You two stay here, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    With that, Wilbur strode toward Mondorra, his right hand gathering spiritual


    energy, forming into his Thunder Cleaver.


    His left hand grazed over his Thunder Cleaver as he said indifferently, "Now, let''s have a man-to-man fight."

 Chapter 1727

    Mondorra scoffed disdainfully.


    Just moments ago, he had probed Wilbur''s level and discovered that he was only an Ambience level cultivator.


    Though there was a power that Mondorra could not quite discern, it was enough to boost his confidence.


    "So, you''re just an Ambience level cultivator. I wonder what despicable means you used to kill Ketta, but lightning doesn''t strike twice."


    Mondorra sneered and added, "Your good luck ends here!"


    Wilbur smirked.


    He could not freely use his Domain and had long achieved the Emperor level. Nheless, he simply preferred to keep a low profile, emitting only an Ambience level aura on normal asions.


    Moreover, being underestimated by Mondorra was actually advantageous for Wilbur, especially since Mondorra was nothing more than a dying man in Wilbur''s eyes.


    A dying man meeting his end in regret due to his arrogance was perhaps the best oue for Mondorra.


    With this in mind, Wilbur deliberately restrained his aura.


    After probing Wilbur''s level, Mondorra dismissed him even more.


    After all, beneath the Sanctuary level, everyone was insignificant.


    An Ambience level power was no match for Sanctuary level strength.


    Mondorra even started to regret using that biopharmaceutical earlier, thinking it


    was a waste to use it against an Ambience level cultivator.


    Lifting his battle axe, Mondorra said coldly, "Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish."


    The battle axe swung down, casting a massive shadow.


    It struck the ground, creating a deep trench.


    However, Wilbur had already dodged to the side before the battle axe fell.


    "Behind you!"


    Wilbur''s voice came from behind Mondorra.


    Mondorra turned and raised his battle axe to block, but he saw a thunder spear enveloped in red spiritual mes, forming a red fireball just five meters away.


    The fireball exploded with a loud bang, and sparks flew everywhere.


    Mondorra looked at Wilbur, who was holding his thunder cleaver in one hand and a thunder spear in the other.


    "So, you used this despicable method to kill Ketta. But, as I said, lightning doesn''t strike twice," Mondorra remarked.


    As he spoke, two me serpents made of spiritual mes slithered down from Mondorra''s body and rushed toward Wilbur at lightning speed.


    Wilbur frowned upon seeing dozens of fire serpents crawling down from Mondorra''s body toward him.


    At that moment, two fire serpents were also heading toward Tina and Kyra. ''Shit!'' Wilbur cursed inwardly.


    He wanted to rush to Tina and Kyra''s rescue, but he was blocked by the dozen fire serpents.


    "It''s useless. Your efforts won''t change your fate! This time, I''ll put an end to the past! me Serpent Domain!"


    With Mondorra''s roar, mes soared into the sky, forming four walls of fire that surrounded Wilbur, Kyra, and Tina.


    Meanwhile, Mondorra rode atop a giant fire serpent, charging toward Wilbur.


    Mondorraughed sinisterly and shouted, "I''ll make sure you all perish here!"

 Chapter 1728

    A dozen fire serpents loomed before Wilbur, standing tall with their tongues flickering and eyeing him menacingly.


    "Damn it!" Wilbur cursed as he decisively grabbed his Thunder Spear and hurled it at the fire serpents.


    The spear hit its mark, causing a powerful explosion.


    Gradually, the fire serpents each burst into a rain of mes, scattering across the ground. Yet, to Wilbur''s surprise, the mes reassembled, forming into fire serpents once more.


    "What the hell?" Wilbur''s eyes shed with rm.


    He had not anticipated the resilience of these fire serpents.


    Even after being dispersed by the Thunder Spear, they could reform.


    If that was the case, were they indestructible?


    "Hahaha!" Mondorraughed triumphantly. "Poor Ambience-level cultivator. I forgot to tell you my me Serpent Domain harnesses the power of the universe''sws, and nothing here can be killed. ept your fate!"


    "ept my fate?" Wilbur chuckled.


    As an Emperor level cultivator, he had hidden his true strength all along.


    Though Mondorra''s me Serpent Domain was oppressive, this bit of spiritual pressure had no actual impact on Wilbur.


    Raising his Thunder Cleaver, Wilbur shattered the tiles beneath his feet and dashed forward.


    In a swift motion, he severed the heads of three fire serpents.


    An opening appeared as the heads fell, and Wilbur seized the opportunity, leaping out of the circle of fire serpents and going straight for Kyra and Tina.


    However, Mondorra intercepted him, blocking his path as he roared, "You think you can leave just like that? I don''t think so!"


    The remaining fire serpents suddenly lowered their heads, and Mondorra swung his axe down.


    Wilbur quickly raised his Thunder Cleaver to block Mondorra''s attack, and the sh unleashed a burst of mes.


    Taking advantage of the momentum, Wilbur leaped backward and flipped his Thunder Cleaver into thin air.


    Then, suspended mid-air, Wilbur formed seals and chanted, shouting, "Quad Thunder!"


    Four massive lightning balls appeared, crackling with electricity.


    The lightning chains emitted from the balls temporarily restrained the fire serpents and Mondorra.


    Seeing this, Wilbur dashed straight toward Kyra and Tina.


    Three fire serpents had already approached thedies, their bodies upright,


    tongues flicking venomously, ready to strike at any moment.


    Tina positioned herself in front of Kyra, facing the fire serpents fearlessly.


    Her eyes gleamed with determination as she dered, "Bring it on!"


    Enraged, the fire serpents lunged at Tina.


    Suddenly, a sh of white light streaked by.


    Two of the fire serpents were beheaded, and Wilbur appeared before them.


    Kyra and Tina breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Wilbur.


    Kyra frowned, asking, "Mister Penn, is this going to be a tough battle?"


    "Um..." Wilbur had initially nned to attack Mondorra covertly, but the


    unexpected me Serpent Domain had caused someplications.


    Nheless, Wilbur remained undaunted, as he had not exerted his full strength.


    "It''ll be fine. Leave it to me," Wilbur assured.


    "Watch out!" Tina suddenly shouted.


    Wilbur instinctively raised his Thunder Cleaver, but the next moment, it was ensnared by one of the fire serpents.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, muttering, "You sneaky creature."

 Chapter 1729

    Wilbur swiftly conjured a Thunder Spear in his left hand and hurled it, striking the fire serpent.


    The serpent exploded into a shower of mes with a loud bang, scattering across the ground.


    Wilbur shielded Tina and Kyra behind him,manding, "Step back. I''ve got this."


    As the scattered mes reformed and eight more fire serpents slithered forth, Mondorra stood atop a massive serpent, wielding his Double-ded Battle Axe.


    His eyes gleamed with arrogance as he dered, "There''s no point struggling. Anyone trapped in the me Serpent Domain will die!"


    Unmoved by Mondorra''s words, Wilbur maintained his stoic expression.


    His mind raced, strategizing the situation as he thought, ''Since the fire serpents couldn''t be killed, they must not be the true spiritual energy entities. There had to be a spiritual energy source within the me Serpent Domain, likely from Mondorra''s body and the me crystal core beneath the Domain''s surface.''


    At the thought of this, Wilbur cut to the chase and directly activated Iris Veritas.


    Through Iris Veritas, Wilbur saw that the spiritual energy emitted by these fire snakes came from two ces. One from Mondorra''s body, and the other from the me crystal core under the ground of Domain.


    Wilbur was shocked to discover this.


    After all, few could utilize two spiritual energy sources to create a Domain. Ordinary Sanctuary-level cultivators had limited physical endurance, and they could only use one spiritual energy source to create a Domain.


    Since Mondorra was able to create a Domain using two spiritual energy sources, it indicated that his strength was at least at the peak Sanctuary level, and he was among the strongest.


    However, the two me crystal cores seemed clouded, proving they were impure. At the same time, Wilbur also discovered a blue light spot on Mondorra''s body.


    This blue light spot seemed to support Mondorra''s body like a spiritual energy source, strengthening him.


    Although Wilbur had no idea what it was, he already had an idea in his mind. Wilbur knew he had to destroy the formation to break the Domain''s seal swiftly! He could confront Mondorra alone, Kyra and Tina''s presencepelled him to prioritize their safety.


    Thus, he resolved to end the battle quickly.


    After killing several fire serpents, Wilbur approached the me crystal core''s location.


    Mondorra was rmed and shouted, "What are you doing?"


    "Take this!" Wilbur swung his sword down toward the ground.


    Sensing the imminent threat, the formation containing the me crystal core emitted a radiant glow, but it proved no match for Wilbur''s strike.


    The ground shattered, and the formation dissolved into golden gleams and disappeared.


    As Wilbur retrieved the me crystal core and casually tossed it into the demine, the Domain vanished.


    "What?" Mondorra gazed at Wilbur with disbelief, then eximed, "No, you couldn''t possibly be just an Ambience level cultivator. I''m going to kill you!"


    Controlling a massive fire serpent, Mondorra lunged at Wilbur.


    However, Wilbur chose not to evade.


    With a firm step forward, the ground beneath his feet cracked. Then, he charged toward the fire serpent with his Thunder Cleaver, umting Emperor level force in his attack and killing the fire serpent in a sh.


    The next second, the Thunder Cleaver plunged into Mondorra''s chest, shattering the seal formation and dissipating into golden light.


    "How... is this possible?" Mondorra was in disbelief.


    Wilbur uttered, "I never imagined you''d seal the me crystal core within yourself."


    Before Mondorra could react, his body disintegrated into spiritual energy and scattered into dust.


    A small me crystal core floated in the air, which Wilbur seized and tossed into the demine.


    As Wilbur gracefullynded, he heard Kyra weeping behind him.


    With a thump, Kyra knelt as she faced the direction of her mother''s burial.


    Through choked sobs, she whispered, "Mom, I''ve finally avenged you."

 Chapter 1730

    Wilbur nced at Kyra before focusing on the faintly glowing blue particles scattered on the ground.


    He had observed these blue particles within Mondorra''s body through his Iris Veritas, knowing that it provided Modorra with spiritual energy.


    Naturally, Wilbur was curious about their nature.


    Wilbur crouched and touched the blue particles, sniffing them.


    He frowned and mumbled, "There''s a medicinal scent. Is this substance already being mass-produced?"


    Though Mondorra was a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, Wilbur had already reached Emperor level and was well aware of the power difference.


    Moreover, Wilbur also noticed that Mondorra''s strength had far exceeded that of an ordinary peak Sanctuary level powerhouse.


    Mondorra''s reliance on these blue particles sparked a sense of dread within Wilbur.


    Undoubtedly, this was a type of drug capable of enhancing the strength of peak Sanctuary level cultivators.


    Bing an ordinary cultivator was already difficult, and reaching the Ambience level was naturally tougher. Hence, obtaining the Sanctuary level was even more


    So.


    The prospect of mass-producing a drug capable of elevating Sanctuary level cultivators'' strength was rming.


    If this elixir fell into the wrong hands, it could create an army of powerful individuals manipted by those with dishonorable ambitions.


    Since they were in Cametra, coupled with the data from Greensource Corp,


    Wilbur could easily conclude that this drug was provided by Greensource Corp to Mondorra.


    Thus, Mondorra was merely a pawn of Greensource Corp.


    The revtion sent a chill down Wilbur''s spine.


    The Greensource Corp, backed by the shadow government of Cametra, possessed unimaginable power.


    Investigating the Andika incident had led Wilbur to Cametra.


    Unexpectedly, he had stumbled upon this revtion while dealing with Mondorra.


    Drug safety was a global concern, and if Greensource Corp gainedplete control over pharmaceuticals and cultivated a new ss of cultivators, they could suppress anyone who resisted them.


    This matter was of grave importance, and Wilbur made a mental note to delve deeper. Standing up, he dered, "Come out. I know you''re here. If you don''t show yourselves, I''ll have to take action."


    Would the world be silent about it?


    This matter was of grave importance, and Wilbur made a mental note to delve deeper.


    Standing up, he said, "Come out, I know you''re here. If you don''t show yourselves, I''ll have to take action."


    The Four Dark Shadows emerged from their hiding spots, their expressions weary and defeated.


    They had witnessed Wilbur killing Mondorra with their own eyes.


    Mondorra was their master, and seeing Wilbur eliminate him left them hopeless.


    They had initially wanted to avenge Mondorra, but they knew they stood no chance against Wilbur''s might, so they abandoned the idea.


    Hiding in the shadows, they had nned to wait until Wilbur left before reporting the incident to the Rian Brotherhood. However, Wilbur discovered them sooner than expected.


    Trembling, they approached Wilbur, dropping to their knees in fear, and pleaded, "Sir, p-please don''t kill us. We''ll do anything you ask."


    Wilbur found their behavior hrious.


    These four individuals had served Mondorra and carried out his bidding.


    Now, with Mondorra dead, they swiftly changed their tune.


    It was clear to Wilbur that they were not to be trusted.


    ncing at the blue particles in his hand, Wilbur showed his palm and demanded, "What''s this? You should know, right?"


    The four exchanged uneasy nces, fully aware of what the blue particles were.


    After all, they had witnessed Mondorra injecting himself with them.


    However, revealing this information implicated Greensource Corp, an organization with ties to the shadow government of Cametra and formidable experts.


    Hence, if they were to cross them, it could lead to serious consequences.

 Chapter 1731

    Therefore, the four of them were unwilling to exin.


    Wilbur looked cold. He asked, "Not willing to talk, right? Alright, I''ll grant your deaths then."


    The suit guy hurriedly begged at that moment, "No, please, sir. I''ll talk. I''ll talk."


    He witnessed Wilbur''s power, so he knew he could not escape. He spoke honestly to save his life, "Sir, this is the potion Greensource Corp sent to Mister Mondorra. Mister Mondorra said it''s a potion to elevate the power of a peak Sanctuary level cultivator."


    Someone added at that moment, "Mister Mondorra is so powerful because he injected himself with this blue potion."


    "I see."


    Wilbur got his answer, and it was almost the same as his assumption. He sighed in relief and let go of them.


    Mondorra was dead, and word was out on what he did in Cametra. Therefore, it was meaningless to kill the Four Dark Shadows.


    He spared them for possible information in the future.


    Wilbur walked to Kyra andforted her. Then, the three of them left together.


    Kyra bought a bouquet of flowers, then led Wilbur and Tina to her mother''s grave and ced the flowers there. She cried in front of her mother''s grave and talked about her dissatisfaction.


    Kyra invited Wilbur and Tina to a banquet after they returned, which they dly attended.


    After returning to Tina''s ce at night, Wilbur continued staying in the attic.


    He closed the door and took out the custom phone for the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense to contact his handler, Beverly Torres. Beverly could be heard from the phone, "Hello, Deacon Penn. How can I assist you?"


    Wilbur took a deep breath and pursed his lips. He said, "Here''s the thing, the situation with Greensource Corp has exceeded my expectations. The products produced by them may affect the safety of Dasha citizens through trade. However, the level of involvement is too deep. So, I wish you could pass the message to Mister Joeman for me and see what''s the best solution for this issue."


    Greensource Corp was backed by the shadow government, so they were extremely powerful. Wilbur had leads, but he was slightly worried. It would involve the shadow government, after all. Therefore, he had topromise even if it was justice.


    Although Wilbur could not participate in Cametra''s politics, he was working for the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense and was also a citizen of Dasha. It was only natural for him to defend Dasha''s best interest. However, there was a limit to what he could do.


    Beverly sounded soft on the phone, "Alright, Deacon Penn. I activated a voice recording, please pass the message."


    Wilbur ryed the information he gathered, then he hung up after confirming with Beverly.


    Wilbur rested for some time before entering his demine.


    He saw two me crystal cores when he entered the demine. One of them was bigger than the other, and they were both levitating in mid-air. The smaller me crystal core spun around the bigger me crystal core as though they were rted and had a mysterious connection.

 Chapter 1732

    Wilbur looked at the me crystal cores. He activated his Iris Veritas when he was battling Mondorra, but time was limited, so Wilbur only had a quick nce back then. He did not observe the me crystal cores carefully.


    The powerful spiritual energy they emitted proved their uniqueness. Wilbur could not wait to use his spirit energy to infiltrate the me crystal cores. He wanted to inspect their secret.


    Wilbur immediately felt a powerful spiritual pressure when his spirit energy reached the me crystal cores. The spiritual pressure they gave off was ck in color. He proceeded, but the powerful spiritual pressure forced him to pull back.


    "So powerful."


    Wilbur gasped in disbelief as he continued observing the levitating me crystal


    cores.


    He discovered two unique powers in them. One was a ck spirit energy, and the other was a red spiritual me power.


    The two powers prevented Wilbur from inspecting the me crystal cores fully. The ck energy surrounding the me crystal cores was undoubtedly the ck


    spirit energy.


    As for the red spiritual me power, Wilbur assumed it was the source of their spiritual energy.


    Wilbur was confused. The source of their spiritual energy should be the pure power of the me crystal cores, whereas the ck energy should be the spiritual power exerted on the me crystal cores by external objects.


    However, the spirit energy contained in the ck energy was too strong, and its suppressive power on the me crystal cores had almost exceeded the power of the me crystal cores'' own spiritual source.


    That meant the person who exerted spiritual power on the me crystal cores was applying powerful suppression on the me crystal cores. It could be said that the spirit energy of the ck energy far exceeded the power of the me crystal cores.


    The spiritual energy of the me crystal cores was very strong, but the suppressive power exerted by the opponent was at least ten times greater. It seemed quite illogical to go to such great lengths just to obtain a me crystal


    core.


    Wilbur looked at the me crystal cores that kept spinning in mid-air, and he fell into deep thought. ''Could it be that the power within the me crystal cores is beyond myprehension? Or is it because another mystery lies within the me crystal cores?''


    Wilbur shook his head in denial.


    It was impossible. He was an Emperor level cultivator, after all. He was quite urate when he inspected things with his spirit energy. He did not fully understand the me crystal cores, but he was almost certain that there was no other spirit consciousness infused in them apart from the spiritual energy.


    Wilbur suddenly recalled the blue potion Mondorra injected. He had a sudden theory in his mind. Was it possible that Greensource Corp was behind this? The me crystal cores contained pure me power. Perhaps they needed to infuse a unique power for evil cultivators to manipte it?


    Wilbur stopped hesitating when he thought about that. He tossed the me crystal cores into the Dragon''s Altar.


    Regardless of what item it was, it would be turned into grace points in the Dragon''s Altar. It proved just how powerful the Dragon was.


    Wilbur knew it too. Perhaps the spirit energy contained in the me crystal cores would get the attention of the old dragon, and that might get him the answer he sought.


    He wondered where the ck energy came from.


    Just when Wilbur was feeling puzzled, a dragon''s roar could be heard from the darkness. Then, the ancient voice of the Dragon could be heard, "This is the power of destruction! I can''t believe you found the power of the destroyer as an offering to me. You surprised me. As a reward, I shall grant you a special trade deal."


    "A special trade deal?"


    Wilbur frowned. He had no idea what the Dragon would reward him with, but he felt like it would be worth it.

 Chapter 1733

    Trading with the dragon would be worth it.


    Wilbur wondered if the trade deal would be to exchange for items.


    He also wondered why the dragon did not reward him directly.


    The hourss turned and poured blue grace points as he wondered.


    Suddenly, the ancient voice could be heard, "You gained eight hundred grace points for this sacrifice, and you may trade them for the following items."


    Then, a light screen appeared underneath the hourss. Nine items were shown along with their descriptions and names.


    "Light of Dragon. Two thousand grace points required. The cultivator of Light of Dragon may tear through dark space and has absolute immunity against dark powers."


    "Advanced Earth-Type Defense Skills. A thousand and two hundred grace points required. The cultivator may advance in earth-type barriers."


    "Cultivation Pill. Eight hundred grace points required. The user may improve physically as an Emperor level cultivator."


    There were a few exchange options. Each item the Dragon provided was rare and precious, especially the Advanced Earth-Type Defense Skills and Cultivation Pill.


    The Dragon''s Safehaven was amazing, but he could only use it for a minute per use. Wilbur could use it three times a day, but the Dragon''s Safehaven was not a safe bet if he was in extreme danger.


    For example, the battle with Mondorra made Wilbur realize the limitations of the Dragon''s Safehaven. It could protect him from any harm for a minute, but Tina and Kyra were not protected at all.


    Wilbur wanted to get some information out of Mondorra, but he had to kill him as soon as possible to protect thedies.


    Wilbur could improve with the Advanced Earth-Type Defense Skills. He felt like he could easily protect hispanions from harm by then.


    As for the Cultivation Pill, Wilbur''s physical endurance was limited after cultivating the Dragon''s Chant. His physical endurance was constantly hanging by a thread. If the Cultivation Pill could help him to strengthen his body, his physical endurance would be extended.


    However, Wilbur was slightly puzzled and asked, "How''s the effect of the Cultivation Pill? Will my body crash after I swallow it?"


    The potions and pills from the Dragon were nourishing, but they could be too powerful and out of control. Wilbur was worried that it might not be as useful.


    The ancient voice could be heard again, "Fear not. The Cultivation Pill can strengthen your body. But, you only have one chance."


    Wilbur frowned and quickly asked, "Only one chance? What do you mean?" There was no reply. Wilbur had no doubt that the Dragon was done answering.


    "This guy..."


    Wilbur stared helplessly at the Light of Dragon on the first row of the screen. Two thousand grace points were required for the trade. Along with all the grace points he umted previously, he had a grand total of two thousand grace points.

 Chapter 1734

    "Damn! What a scam! Can we not do this every time? Can''t you leave some grace points for me? Wouldn''t that be nice for everyone?" Wilbur yelled angrily into the air to vent.


    Regardless, he quickly chose the Light of Dragon anyway.


    It was a rare chance, after all. If the dragon decided to cancel the option, it would be a huge loss for him.


    Wilbur suddenly thought of the ck energy from the me crystal cores, and how the dragon said it was the power of the destroyer.


    The destroyer could create dark space, and the Light of Dragon could tear through dark space. In that case, cultivating the Light of Dragon was the key to learning about the destroyer.


    He would not need to worry about the destroyer in the future.


    The Dragon cared about the destroyer, which meant it was an extremely powerful entity. Even if Mondorra was not a member of the destroyer''s faction, he was still a subordinate. His death would attract the attention of the destroyer.


    Moreover, Greensource Corp mastered the power of the me crystal core. He was afraid that they were connected to the destroyer too.


    Regardless, Wilbur expected an encounter with the destroyer in the future. The Light of Dragon seemed to be the best choice in this case.


    Wilbur left the demine quickly as though he was afraid that the dragon would change its mind. He went back to the attic.


    He sat cross-legged on the bed and started to cultivate the Light of Dragon. The Light of Dragon was veryplicated and difficult, but Wilbur was an Emperor level cultivator, so it was easier for him.


    The next day, Wilbur was in a beginner''s stage after one night of cultivation.


    Meanwhile, in a huge office of Greensource Corp''s headquarters, sunlight shone on the clean office desk. Damon sat there with a lit cigar. He smoked as he asked, "Jeckle, did you know that Mondorra is dead."


    Jeckle, who sat across from Damon, nodded and replied, "Yeah, I know. I will send someone to deal with the Dasha guy."


    Damon tapped on his cigar and said, "Mondorra is a peak Sanctuary level cultivator. His cultivation is improved after injecting the blue potion we provided, but I can''t believe Wilbur Penn defeated him even with the potion. It proves that Wilbur Penn is probably an Emperor level cultivator. You should send an Emperor level cultivator this time. Don''t leave any trails."


    Jeckle frowned and said, "I think I need to tell you something, Mister Damon."


    "Go ahead. What is it?"


    Jeckle pursed his lips and lowered his gaze. He said, "Actually, the blue potion we invented was a failure. Our blue potion may elevate the cultivation of a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, but it is only temporary, and ites with a cost."


    A glint could be seen from Damon''s eyes as he asked, "A cost?"


    Jeckle nodded and replied, "That''s right. The blue potion consumes a person''s physical strength to a great extent in a short period of time. In other words, the blue potion can force out a person''s potential in a short period of time. However, the side effects are very severe. Therefore, the strength of the users will only improve for a short while. After that, their overall strength will be greatly reduced."

 Chapter 1735

    "What?"


    Bam!


    Damon mmed the table and stood up abruptly, scolding, "We wasted so much time and effort to invent the blue potion, and you''re telling me it was a failure?"


    Jeckle was a pragmatic guy. He did not want to conceal the truth even if Damon was angry, so he answered honestly, "Indeed, but we are improving on the blue potion. I believe the effects of the blue potion may be further improved in the near future."


    "H-How long will that take?"


    Damon seemed frustrated. He thought the blue potion was a sess, so he was shocked to find out that it was only a partial sess. The blue potion was a very important project for Greensource Corp. The projectunched a long time ago, so there was not a lot of time left.


    Jeckle was silent for a while before he replied, "Based on the progress we''re having, the blue potion''s effects will be improved in six months, but only with a seventy percent sess rate."


    "What? Six months?" Damon widened his eyes in shock. He exined, "Wilbur Penn had arrived in Cametra to investigate, and he killed Mondorra. He has be our main threat. Also, he works for the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense in Dasha. Being his enemy means being the enemy of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense in Dasha. We are in grave danger right now. I can''t believe you''re telling me that we need six months to seed. Do you think Wilbur Penn will give us six months?"


    Greensource Corp was powerful, so they could quickly gather intel from various sources. They were informed of Wilbur''s arrival in Cametra a long time ago. The death of Mondorra was very sudden, so it made everyone in Greensource Corp feel greatly pressured.


    Jeckle seemed very calmpared to the furious Damon, saying calmly, "Don''t worry. Wilbur Penn is astounding, and he works for the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. However, you mustn''t forget that we''re in Cametra. His fate was sealed when he arrived here."


    Damon paced around in a panic. He said, "I don''t care. I''m giving you a month at most to improve the blue potion. As for Wilbur Penn, I hope you can deal with him properly."


    "Of course."


    Jeckle did not want to argue with Damon. They had been good friends for years, after all.


    Moreover, the blue potion could be improved in a month if theboratory efficiency of Greensource Corp was boosted.


    Jeckle did not feel like Wilbur was that scary. He believed that Mondorra was weakened after using the blue potion.


    Jeckle assumed that Wilbur was able to kill Mondorra because Mondorra was not in his strongest state.


    He assumed that Wilbur was a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, which made him hardly a threat.


    Greensource Corp was the one in control of Cametra, so it was only natural that they had connections with a lot of powerful people, including Sanctuary level cultivators.


    Jeckle also thought it was just by chance that Wilbur was able to kill Mondorra. Wilbur did note to Cametra to defeat Mondorra, after all.


    The various coincidences made Jeckle think Wilbur was merely a peak Sanctuary level cultivator. There was an extreme difference in power between a Sanctuary level cultivator and an Emperor level cultivator.


    Jeckle would have to put in a lot more effort if Wilbur was an Emperor level cultivator. However, it was much easier with Wilbur being just a peak Sanctuary level cultivator.


    Jeckle took his phone out after leaving Damon''s office. He dialed a number and said, "rk,e to my office immediately."


    "Did something happen, Mister Jeckle?"

 Chapter 1736

    Tina made breakfast and brought it to the attic, where she invited Wilbur to have breakfast together.


    They sat by the window as they ate while enjoying the view.


    Tina said, "Mister Penn, I really have to thank you for what happened. Thank you so much."


    Tina stood and bowed at Wilbur.


    He knew how she felt, so he said, "You don''t have to worry. I won''t leave until I discover the truth about Greensource Corp. You''ll have closure on what happened to your father too."


    Tina teared up when she heard that. She asked, "Really? Thanks, Mister Penn."


    Overwhelmed with emotions, she bowed to Wilbur once more. He was the only person who could defeat Mondorra, investigate Greensource Corp, and bring justice for her father, after all.


    Mondorra was dead, so Tina thought Wilbur would leave. However, she could not believe that Wilbur promised to stay and help. She felt very touched.


    Tina was smart, so she quickly realized things were not that simple. She sat and looked for an excuse to ask, "Mister Penn, are you investigating Greensource Corp because you have personal grudges against them?"


    Wilbur did not try to hide it. He summarized what happened in Dasha, and Tina seemed furious to hear it. She scolded, "I can''t believe that damn Greensource Corp tried to harm Dasha citizens like that! They are unforgivable."


    ...


    Wilbur looked at Greensource Corp''s files after the meal, contemting where to start the investigation.


    Greensource Corp was the mastermind behind the Green Leaf Faction. Therefore, a lot of forces were working for them. It was very difficult for him to get close to them.


    Moreover, Wilbur was afraid that Greensource Corp was aware of Mondorra''s death. It would be very risky to approach Greensource Corp right now.


    Furthermore, he was in Cametra, the turf of Greensource Corp. Greensource Corp would not ignore this major incident, so their men would probably visit him


    soon.


    The best solution was to wait.


    Choosing the easy way was undoubtedly a great solution for Wilbur.


    Greensource Corp would not believe that Wilbur would choose to wait in silence. They were sure that Wilbur would target Greensource Corp after he killed Mondorra.


    However, they were not aware that Dasha was a civilized nation with thousands of years of history. Dashans had their own way of doing things.


    The art of war mentioned taking the path of least resistance. Since the current circumstances were against him, waiting was undoubtedly the best solution.


    While Wilbur was in thought, his phone suddenly started ringing.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "It''s me, Mister Penn. Kyra. It''s all thanks to you that I can avenge my mother, sir. The Rian Brotherhood is after you. One of the Six Lords, Stallone, has a vindictive n against you, sir. Also, ording to what I know of Greensource Corp, they are after you too. Things may be difficult for you in Cametra. How about I send someone to escort you to leave Cametra this instant? Perhaps returning to Dasha is a good choice."


    Kyra was ahead of things. Although she was partially responsible due to her n to manipte Wilbur into killing Mondorra, she saw Wilbur as her savior. She was unwilling to manipte him further and hoped to help him to return to Dasha.

 Chapter 1737

    The Rian Brotherhood was powerful in Cametra, after all. Moreover, Greensource Corp was involved.


    Kyra did not know how Greensource Corp knew about Wilbur, but it was powerful enough to go against Wilbur. Therefore, Kyra did not want Wilbur to face Greensource Corp.


    Wilbur chuckled softly and said, "Miss Kyra, thanks for the concern, but that''s my business. I came to Cametra to investigate Greensource Corp, so I have to do this. Otherwise, I will not leave."


    In fact, Wilbur was once the leader of the Abyss Mercenaries. Greensource Corp was very powerful in Cametra, but Wilbur could guarantee his safety if a war did break out.


    He would not take on the job if he was not confident in his abilities.


    Wilbur was quite confident in that.


    Meanwhile, in the Greensource Corp office, rk appeared in front of Jeckle in his sleeping attire. rk had a toothpick in his mouth as he sat on the chair casually, asking, "Mister Jeckle, you asked to see me because of Mondorra, right?"


    There was a glint in Jeckle''s eyes when he looked at rk, but it instantly vanished. He replied, "That''s right. You should know what happened to Mondorra."


    rk shrugged helplessly and he had a smile on his face. He said, "Actually, I was on top of a woman when I learned about Mondorrast night."


    "You scum!"


    Jeckle cursed, so rkughed and said, "Don''t be so angry, Mister Jeckle. What I meant was we don''t need to worry about Wilbur Penn. This isn''t Dasha, after all. We''re in Cametra. Also, I''m a peak Sanctuary level cultivator too."


    Jeckle looked at rk when he heard that. There was a relieved smile on his face.


    rk was like a maniac, and he only loved two things.


    One was how to improve his cultivation to kill someone.


    The other was his love for women.


    rk was great at both of them. There was no holding back when rk improved


    his cultivation or faced an opponent, each attack was fatal.


    rk helped Jeckle with a lot of troublesome matters, and he never failed.


    As for being a womanizer, he would have a couple of women to toy with for days afterpleting each mission.


    His manic state and hisposed state were different. People could not believe that those two personalities belonged to the same person. It made them feel like rk was half-manic.


    It was why people saw him as a maniac.


    rk had a nickname too, the Mantis King. With his trusty dagger in hand, he was quite unpredictable and could easily wring someone''s head off.


    Jeckle nodded. He was very pleased with rk''s attitude and said, "It seems you analyzed the situation well. I think you know what to do."


    "Of course."


    rk was well aware that if he did not look for Wilbur after Wilbur killed Mondorra, it would make him appear fearful of Wilbur. However, he felt that the perception of others was meaningless.


    What mattered to him was that Wilbur would die that night. He felt that it would be a peaceful night for Wilbur with no battles or threats, but Wilbur was fated to die peacefully in the night.

 Chapter 1738

    It had been very quiet all morning. Wilbur stayed in the attic, and no one came to look for them.


    Tina asked around, and she did not hear anything about Greensource Corp''s take on Mondorra''s demise.


    Mondorra was one of the Six Lords in the Rian Brotherhood. She could not believe that his death did not stir up a storm. It was as if no one cared.


    Tina told Wilbur about that when she returned.


    She frowned and said, "I think that it''s weird. If Mondorra is one of the Six Lords in the Rian Brotherhood, there''s no way Greensource Corp would sit still after his death. What do you think about this, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur seemed very calm. He knew that Greensource Corp was just pretending and there would be a battle that night, so he replied, "This is just the calm before the storm. The calmer it is now, the worse it''ll beter."


    Tina touched her hair. She was not from Dasha, and she did not know what Wilbur meant. She frowned and asked, "What do you mean, Mister Penn? The calm before the storm? Do we need to do anything?"


    Wilbur looked at Tina and said with seriousness, "Rest early tonight, Tina. I''ll handle the rest."


    "Yeah."


    Tina nodded. She knew that Wilbur was a powerful cultivator, and she would not be any help if Greensource Corp wanted to do something. The only thing she could do was to not interfere and cause trouble for Mister Penn.


    It was a full moon that night.


    The lights gradually turned off. Wilbur stood at the rooftop and looked at the moon in silence.


    Suddenly, he felt a breeze. A footprint appeared several meters behind Wilbur, followed by a second footprint, then a third.


    As the footprints got closer, a figure appeared with his dagger high up in the air and abruptly stabbed it at Wilbur''s neck.


    Wilbur instantly grabbed his wrist.


    "What? You!"


    rk looked at Wilbur with disbelief. He could not believe that Wilbur could predict his attack when he tried to stab him in the back.


    "How can this be?"


    "Sorry to disappoint you!"


    Wilbur turned and kicked rk.


    rknded and grabbed his chest in pain. He looked at Wilbur coldly. Then, he vanished again.


    Wilbur smirked when he saw that. He said, "It''s useless. Your invisibility spell is too amateur. You can''t fool me, so you better show yourself."


    Wilbur made a fist with his right hand and punched toward his left. With an audible thump, the invisible rk appeared once more, knocked back by Wilbur''s powerful punch.


    "Damn you!"


    rk looked up at Wilbur. Wilbur waved his right fist in front of rk and said, "You should know that I could''ve killed you with that punch."


    rk instantly felt suffocated to hear that. It was true that Wilbur punched him, but it was only a regr punch with no spiritual energy. Otherwise, rk would have died right after the first sh.


    It would seem he was overconfident in his own abilities.


    He was silent for two seconds before asking, "Why didn''t you kill me?"


    Hearing rk''s question, Wilbur answered nonchntly, "It''s very simple. If my guess is correct, you''re an assassin from Greensource Corp. I can spare you if you give me information on Greensource Corp."


    "Heh!" rk scoffed at that suggestion.

 Chapter 1739

    rkughed coldly and said, "It seems like you''re not much of a deal-maker. You should know that a deal without leverage is useless. You didn''t kill me just now, so you lost leverage. We don''t have a deal."


    Having said that, rk''s body was engulfed in red spiritual mes. However, there was a thinyer of ck mist around them.


    The unique energy intrigued Wilbur. He obtained eight hundred grace points from contributing the me crystal cores. rk had an energy simr to Mondorra, so there was no doubt that rk had a me crystal core too.


    Wilbur felt like he was looking at a bunch of grace points. The old dragon had countless precious items to offer, so Wilbur was moved by his greed.


    rk noticed how excited Wilbur appeared, as if a predator looking at its prey. He was instantly furious and sprinted toward Wilbur.


    Spiritual mes erupted from Wilbur''s right fist at the same time as he made a thunder punch coated with an ice-type shield.


    Bam!


    rk''s dagger crashed with his fist. The two spiritual energies instantly exploded on impact. The ck energy that appeared on the me dagger crushed Wilbur''s ice-type shield in an instant.


    A huge wave of dissipating spiritual energy rippled outward, blowing rk and Wilbur away from each other for several meters.


    Wilbur looked at rk in shock. It was no wonder that the Dragon was so excited to receive the me crystal cores. It would appear that the power of the destroyer was quite extraordinary.


    rkughed coldly, the ck energy on him thickened as he said, "It''s like what you see, ordinary spiritual shields can''t stop my destructive power. My God of Destruction blessed me with special powers. The power of the destroyer! I can easily kill you with the power of the destroyer even if you''re a peak Sanctuary level cultivator like me."


    Wilbur seemedposed inparison to rk''s arrogance. He maintained a nk expression as he said calmly, "I could''ve killed you earlier, and I can take your life right now. You''re my prey. Give me intel on Greensource Corp or die. You have no other choice."


    rk clenched his jaw hard and said angrily, "You arrogant bastard. No one ever dared to speak to me that way. I''ll show you why I''m known as the Mantis King!"


    rk''s spiritual mes were filled with ck energy in an instant. A huge mantis figure was formed andunched an attack on Wilbur.


    Wilbur flipped his right wrist and the thunder cleaver appeared in his hand. He stepped forward and flew toward rk.


    ng!


    The thunder cleaver crashed into the dagger, letting out an explosion of powerful spiritual energy wave. The two were knocked back once again. Wilbur retrieved the thunder cleaver while he was knocked back and immediately formed seals with his hands and shouted, "Quad Thunder!"


    Four huge balls of lightning appeared and unleashed lightning chains toward rk.


    "Argh!"


    rk screamed at the top of his lungs. Then, he shouted angrily, "By the power of the destroyer! Absorb!"


    The ck energy followed the thunder chains and absorbed the thunder balls. They were transformed into four ck balls.


    The four ck balls flew at Wilbur, moving freely and quickly surrounding him, forming a huge ck sphere around him.


    Wilbur felt his spiritual energy slipping away rapidly into the ck sphere. He was surrounded by the power of the destroyer, and he could not fight back.

 Chapter 1740

    The ck sphere was extremely powerful, and it almost absorbed all of the spiritual energy within Wilbur''s body.


    It drained Wilbur of the power to execute hisbat skills. The spiritual energy in his body could not be concentrated effectively.


    The situation was beyond Wilbur''s expectations. He could not use his spiritual energy, so he could only fight with physical force.


    However, he discovered that his arms were heavy when he tried to punch the darkness. He could not lift his arms, let alone attack.


    ''F*ck!'' Wilbur cursed internally.


    Wilbur thought that the power of destruction was a special power that could suppress spiritual energy. He did not expect this power to be so astounding.


    His spiritual energy was absorbed, and his body felt like being eaten away by wolves. Wilbur knew that he would die if he could not escape.


    It was a great surprise to him that the power of destruction turned out to be this powerful!


    The dragon''s head mark on his back suddenly shined a bright, red light. The Dragon Power in his body was activated, and it quickly stopped the ck energy from devouring him fully.


    However, the absorption ensued, and his Dragon Power was being absorbed rapidly too. Wilbur knew that he would die if he could not think of a solution to break the ck sphere.


    It was a close call, and he suddenly thought of the Light of Dragon. He instantly snapped out of it and thought, ''Oh yeah, the old dragon said the Light of Dragon can tear through dark space. This dark power must be the power of destruction. In that case, I have no other choice.''


    A glint could be seen in his eyes.


    rk was on the rooftop, looking at Wilbur being surrounded by ck energy. Heughed out loud and said, "Haha, you ignorant fool. Do you think your spiritual energy is superior? The power of the darkness overpowers everything."


    He raised his dagger, then the dagger was covered with ck energy. It turned ck, and rk said angrily, "Since you want to die, the dagger of the destroyer will seal your fate! Die!"


    Cracks appeared on the ground, and he sprung out like an arrow towards the ck sphere. Suddenly, a ray of golden light shot out from the ck sphere when rk was about to kill Wilbur.


    Then, the second ray of light appeared, followed by the third. Several rays of golden light instantly shot out from the ck sphere. A loud sound could be heard, and the ck sphere was torn to pieces. The ck energy dissipated.


    rk looked at Wilbur with utter shock. Wilbur was glowing with golden light, and there was a gold dragon spinning on top of his head.


    "H-How is this possible? How did you escape the power of the destruction?"


    Wilbur raised his right arm. The gold dragon on top of him shrunk and wrapped around Wilbur''s arm. His eyes shot out a gold light at that instant. He yelled angrily, "You''re such a disappointment. Die!"


    Wilbur wanted to defeat rk and get intel on Greensource Corp from him. However, it seemed rk was useless in that regard. The threat from the power of the destruction pissed Wilbur off.


    He knew that he would be dead if he had not learned the Light of Dragon


    previously. He would onlyst for another minute even if he activated the Dragon''s Safehaven.

 Chapter 1741

    rk''s ambition made Wilbur feel a lot of hate. Suddenly, he swung his fist fiercely and a punch struck rk''s chest.


    Blessed by the Light of Dragon, Wilbur was incredibly fast. Before rk could even react, he received a heavy blow from Wilbur. The golden dragon roared as it instantly pierced through rk''s body.


    The tremendous force of the dragon instantly crushed rk''s body into pieces. With a ng, a dagger fell to the ground. Looking at it again, a me crystal core floated in mid-air.


    With a slight movement of his right hand, Wilbur caught the dagger. Upon seeing the dark aura lingering on the dagger, Wilbur knew that it was a dagger blessed with the power of destruction.


    Then, without any hesitation, he threw the dagger into the demine.


    Looking at the me crystal core, Wilbur found that the dark aura around this one was denser than the one he obtained from Mondorra. It seemed that the power of destruction that was bestowed upon this me crystal core was stronger.


    Wilbur did not know what the destroyer was, but he knew that the Dragon''s Altar could absorb all kinds of power, and the me crystal core would undoubtedly be absorbed. Then, he would be able to obtain a lot of grace points.


    After collecting the me crystal cores into the demine, Wilbur stood on the rooftop and nced at the bright moon hanging in the sky. Then, he looked towards the building in the west. A dark shadow shed by and disappeared into the darkness.


    A faint smile appeared on Wilbur''s lips as he said, "It seems they''re not very trusting of the Mantis King either."


    At that moment, Wilbur inadvertently touched his nose and found that he was actually bleeding, causing him to frown immediately. He realized that although the Light of Dragon had immense power within, the power was not something his body could bear.


    The punch he hadunched with all his strength had pushed Wilbur''s body to the brink of copse. After that, he needed to quickly take some elixirs, rest, and recuperate to allow his body to recover quickly.


    Returning to the attic, Wilbur went into the demine. After sacrificing the dagger and the me crystal core that was blessed with the power of destruction, he obtained one thousand grace points.


    That greatly surprised Wilbur. After all, one thousand points was a lot.


    However, Wilbur did not stay happy for long. Looking at the screen, he soon froze.


    Among the dozens of exchange options appearing on the screen, the first one was a medicine called the Dragon Spirit Pill. It astonishingly required one thousand grace points to exchange.


    "Dragon Spirit Pill. Requires one thousand grace points. After consumption, it can enhance the user''s absorption of Dragon Power and strengthen the body''s functions."


    "Aura Refining Pill. Requires eight hundred grace points. After consumption, it can guide the flow of energy within the body, which is very helpful for cultivation."


    There was no doubt that both the Dragon Spirit Pill and the Aura Refining Will were top-grade. The Dragon Spirit Pill enhanced the body''s constitution, while the Aura Refining Pill could help cultivators guide their flow of energy and elerate their cultivation. Both of these were what Wilbur wanted, but he only had one thousand points at that moment.


    It made Wilbur quite conflicted. Which one should he get? In fact, considering Wilbur''s physical condition at that moment, the Dragon Spirit Pill was the best choice.


    However, if he exchanged it for the Dragon Spirit Pill and enhanced his constitution, then he would inevitably lose out on the Aura Refining Pill. Conversely, he would lose the Dragon Spirit Pill otherwise.


    Wilbur sighed softly and cursed it all in his heart, saying, ''There''s no perfect solution in this world anyway. Forget it, let''s just do it.''

 Chapter 1742

    In his mind, he felt that with him alreadying into contact with the power of the destroyer, he would inevitably obtain more of it in the future.


    Since the power of the destroyer would yield him a lot of grace points, Wilbur believed that it was an unnecessary dilemma, especially considering the fact that the old dragon would definitely have a lot of good things in store. Sooner orter, he would get more amazing things.


    Wilbur traded for the Dragon Spirit Pill and quickly exited the demine.


    In the attic, Wilbur sat cross-legged on the bed. After guiding his breath and adjusting it, he took the Dragon Spirit Pi8ll. Immediately, a warm breath flowed into his abdomen, and then this warm breath circted throughout his body.


    Originally, the rampant Dragon Power in Wilbur''s body had already be much gentler than it used to be. A lot of the Dragon Power had merged into his body, repairing the injuries caused by the battle.


    In just one night, Wilbur''s body hadpletely recovered. Under the nourishment of the Dragon Power, Wilbur felt that his physical strength had made significant progress again.


    In fact, Wilbur believed that at that moment, he would be able to defeat a peak Aura level cultivator with just his physical strength alone without relying on spiritual energy or Dragon Power.


    The Aura level was a low level, but it was still a level that many cultivators could not break through in their lifetime. It was almost impossible to beat someone at the peak on that level relying purely on physical strength.


    However, Wilbur believed that he could achieve it all thanks to the gifts from the old dragon.


    Meanwhile, at the office of Greensource Corp, Jeckle, who had not slept all night, extinguished his finished cigar in the ashtray. He stood up irritably and said, "Argh! I didn''t expect Wilbur to be so strong to actually defeat rk!"


    rk was an important assassin under Jeckle''smand, who had been nurtured by him all along. Over the years, rk had almost never failed.


    rk had already reached the peak of Sanctuary level and even obtained the power of the destroyer. Under such circumstances, rk''s strength was almostparable to that of someone at the Emperor level.


    Unfortunately, even though rk was so powerful, he was still defeated by Wilbur in the end.


    Jeckle was confused. Had Wilbur already reached the Emperor level?


    Had this guy been pretending to be weak all along? Or did Jeckle underestimate him?


    Demetra had reminded Jeckle to deal with Wilbur seriously and not to underestimate him, but Jeckle still did not think that Wilbur was that frightening.


    Yet, in the battle the night before, Wilbur pulverized rk with a single punch and even broke free from the binding force of the power of the destroyer with his martial skills.


    It seemed that this person could not be underestimated.


    Jeckle had pondered on it all night. Greensource Corp usually divided external threats into five levels, S, A, B, C, and D, to determine which level of assassin should be dispatched to handle the situation.


    Originally, Jeckle had ssified Wilbur as a C-level threat, and dispatching rk was more than enough to handle the situation.


    However, it seemed that he had underestimated Wilbur.


    So, Jeckle had to elevate Wilbur''s threat level to B. He contacted another one of his assassins, instructing the person toe to thepany for discussions.


    Greensource Corp produced drugs and wanted to control the lifelines of major countries. This matter was originally conducted covertly. Jeckle even believed that Greensource Corp was about to establish its ownwork in Dasha.


    Dasha was called the sleeping lion. Jeckle had originally wanted to turn this lion into a sick one. Drugs were the lifelines of a country. If Greensource Corp could control it, then many things in Dasha could be controlled as nned, along with the other countries that were already under their control.

 Chapter 1743

    Greensource Corp aimed to absorb all of the world''s top talents and utilize them for their own purposes. However, just as this n had barely reached its halfway point, Dasha unexpectedly became aware of it.


    Although Wilbur was strong, the true powerhouse behind him was the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense of Dasha. Jeckle had thought that rk could handle Wilbur, and since rk had long harbored ns of his own, Jeckle used him to deal with Wilbur.


    The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense of Dasha would just be able to trace it back to rk in the end. They would have no authority to inquire further. As long as rk died, all threats would disappear, and the original n would continue.


    Unfortunately, rk had been killed by Wilbur, so they had no choice but to elevate Wilbur''s threat level to B. Jeckle had pondered this matter for a whole night.


    Greensource Corp was not governed by Jeckle alone. In fact, Jeckle was just a part of it. He might just be considered middle management. The true upper echelons of the corporation have never appeared. To manage the corporation and handle corresponding matters, there were strict regtions in ce.


    Threats below the B level could be directly handled by individuals at Jeckle''s level. However, for threats at the B level and above, such as the A or S level threats, they had to be dealt with ording to procedures.


    Jeckle had already elevated the level of this matter to B, and Demetra had no objections about it. The upper echelons had also informed Jeckle that they would dispatch the appropriate assassins to coordinate with him.


    There was a total of twelve assassins for handling B level threats. rk was the weakest among them. He was only slightly stronger than Mondorra but was still quite weak.


    Although rk was still a powerhouse at peak Sanctuary level, he could not activate his domain under the suppression of the power of the destroyer, making him the weakest among them.


    Among the remaining eleven, each of them could activate their domain under the influence of the power of the destroyer. However, their individual strengths varied. Jeckle wondered who the upper echelons of Greensource Corp would send to handle the matter.


    At that moment, a knocking sound came from the door. Jeckle''s assistant, a dwarf named Avinki, stood at the door, saying, "Sir, Demetra is here."


    "Okay."


    Jeckle nodded and thought to himself with a hidden smile. Demetra had been tasked with this mission, and among the twelve assassins, he ranked eleventh. His strength was only slightly higher than rk''s.


    Wilbur was definitely very strong. Jeckle had reported everything truthfully to the upper echelons based on the information he had received. However, they had only sent Demetra.


    "It seems that those old men still do things the same way."


    Greensource Corp hardly ever made mistakes, so many things were done step- by-step, and all ording to the rules. However, encountering Wilbur this time made Jeckle have the inexplicable feeling that Wilbur might end up breaking the rules of Greensource Corp and pose a huge threat to them.


    However, since Jeckle''s authority was limited, he could not change the decision. He could only say, "Avinki, let Demetra in."


    "Yes, sir."


    Avinki gestured for Demetra to enter. Demetra, a slim man with red hair, wearing a checkered shirt and an earring, walked in.


    "Demetra, please have a seat."


    "Mr. Jeckle, we meet again."


    After sitting down, Demetra immediately crossed his legs and looked disdainfully at Jeckle.

 Chapter 1744

    However, there was a steadfastness in Demetra''s eyes that almost never changed.


    Seeing Demetra''s demeanor, Jeckle felt a strong sense of disgust but suppressed his anger and said, "Last time, you looked at me with the same expression. It''s been nearly five years, and it seems you haven''t changed."


    Demetra pointed at Jeckle and then at himself, saying, "Mr. Jeckle, a soldier who doesn''t aspire to be a general, isn''t a good soldier. In fact, you and I are the same. You were once an assassin, butter, someone recognized you, and you eventually rose to your current position. Since you could do it, why can''t I?"


    A slight curve appeared at the corner of Demetra''s mouth as he said, "One day, I''ll be in your position. At that time, perhaps I''ll be the one giving you orders, Sir Jeckle."


    With a cold sneer, Jeckle did not want to argue with Demetra. In Jeckle''s eyes, Demetra was just an ignorant assassin. How could such a person, who could only be manipted, understand his sacrifices and hardships?


    Immediately, Jeckle nodded and said, "Well, it seems you''re indeed ambitious. Avinki has already informed you about Mondorra and rk, right?"


    "Yeah."


    Demetra nodded and said, "It''s nothing impressive, just a peak Sanctuary level powerhouse who might be close to the Emperor level. It''ll be easy to deal with him."


    Demetra''s code name was de, and he was originally an orphan raised in Cherrytopia. Because of Demetra''s rapid progress in cultivation, he waster noticed by Greensource Corp and specifically selected, then sent to the Cametra.


    Demetra trained in secret in Cametra for ten years. After emerging, hepleted ten C level tasks within a month, all with the method of severing their throats with a single knife strike. Greensource Corp then decided to make an exception and promote Demetra''s status to handle B level tasks.


    Originally, Demetra could have been promoted further, but because of one mistake, he was suppressed by Greensource Corp. For five whole years, he had not received any tasks.


    Five years had passed, and Demetra finally received his first task.


    And this B level task was to eliminate Wilbur.


    Demetra knew Wilbur was very strong, but he was not afraid. He strongly desired to step out of the ranks of assassins and be a middle management member of Greensource Corp.


    Looking at Demetra, Jeckle said, "Is it that easy to deal with a powerhouse close to the Emperor level? Are you that confident?"


    Demetra nodded and said, "Yes, don''t forget, although Wilbur is close to the Emperor level, I also possess the power of the destroyer. The power of the destroyer can break through all the enemy''s defenses. Without his defenses, Wilbur, no matter how strong, is just trash."


    A series of knocking sounds could be hearding from the door.


    "Mr. Penn, are you awake?"


    Tina''s knocking was heard from outside the attic. Wilbur finished his meditation, opened his eyes, got up, and opened the door to see Tina walking in with breakfast in her hands.


    "Good morning, Mr. Penn. You must be hungry, right?"


    Wilbur did not hesitate and sat down to eat breakfast. At this moment, Tina noticed that Wilbur''s suit on the side with many holes in it. She frowned and asked, "Mr. Penn, did something happenst night?"


    He did not conceal anything and said bluntly, "Yes. Last night, people from Greensource Corp came, but I took care of them."


    Tina nced at the holes in the suit, feeling rmed, and asked with concern, "Are you hurt, Mr. Penn? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. After a night of rest, I''ve already recovered."

 Chapter 1745

    Wilbur saw the suit in Tina''s hand and said, "By the way, do you know where


    there''s a suit shop nearby? My clothes are torn, and I want to buy two new suits."


    Tina came to her senses and said, "Oh, I know where there''s one. I''ll take you there."


    After breakfast, Tina took Wilbur out while the sun shined brightly, and soon arrived at a suit shop called Wintail. Upon entering the shop, a waiter immediately approached to guide them.


    With a smile, the waiter introduced, "Sir, here are European-style suits, American- style suits, and our country''s style suits. Which style do you prefer?"


    Tina looked at two suits and said, "Mr. Penn, I think the European-style suit suits you better. Take a look and see if it fits."


    As Wilbur was about to touch them when a girl next to him noticed the suit in front of Wilbur and quickly walked over, took down the suit, and said to a slim man next to her, "Demetra, look, this suit suits you very well."


    Demetra was about to take the suit, but Tina hurriedly said, "What are you doing? We saw it first. If you want to take a look, then do it after we do. Don''t you understand the concept of firste, first served?"


    Tina reached out to grab the suit but was pushed away by Demetra. Demetra red at Tina and said coldly, "Don''t you dare touch her. Just try it."


    "You!"


    Facing Demetra''s sudden anger, Tina was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes turned red. Wilbur stood in front of Tina, looked at Demetra, and said, "Sir, please don''ty a hand on my girlfriend. It''ll upset her."


    Demetra looked at Tina and then shifted his gaze to Wilbur. Perhaps realizing his mistake, he threw the suit to the waiter and said, "Forget it. We''ll give it back to you. Miyah, let''s go."


    Demetra left the suit shop with Miyah without looking back.


    Wilbur''s gaze lingered on Demetra for two seconds. He frowned slightly. Just now, Wilbur sensed a wave of spiritual energy emanating from Demetra, and his expression resembled that of a well-trained assassin.


    Assassins often facedplex situations because of their missions, so they inevitably developed a habit of indifference. Otherwise, they would be emotionally entangled and might eventually be troubled and harmed by emotions.


    This assassin named Demetra still had loved ones. It seemed he had not be a true assassin yet.


    Based on this, Wilbur rxed his vignce against Demetra. After all, Mondorra and rk had both died at Wilbur''s hands sessively. Greensource Corp could not possibly remain idle. They would definitely send someone to track or even assassinate him.


    However, Demetra''s strength was average. At least, he was not an assassin in the truest sense.


    "Thank you, Mr. Penn," Tina sobbed.


    "No problem. I''m here, so there''s nothing to fear."


    Wilbur bought several European-style suits and then took Tina shopping, buying her some clothes and purchasing some goods themselves.


    On the way back, passing by an orphanage, they saw Demetra and Miyah ying with the children in the orphanage, with arge pile of snacks and toys beside them.


    Wilbur just nced at them and did not pay much attention, returning home with Tina.


    During the day, it was still very quiet, and everything seemed peaceful. Soon, it was evening, and Wilbur was meditating in the attic when he suddenly sensed a powerful spiritual energy fluctuation on the rooftop.


    Almost instantly, Wilbur opened his eyes. During the day, Wilbur had investigated and found no cultivators nearby. If someone appeared here, it undoubtedly meant they wereing for him. Wilbur immediately put on his suit and went to the rooftop.

 Chapter 1746

    On the rooftop, Wilbur looked up to see a man in a suit, holding a sword from Cherrytopia, standing there with his back to him.


    The spiritual energy from just now emanated from that guy. It seemed that the other party wanted to lure him here.


    Wilbur felt that the person''s back seemed familiar, and he frowned and said, "You are?"


    The man turned slowly, looking at Wilbur before saying, "Hello, Wilbur Penn from Dasha''s Department of Paranormal Research and Defense."


    Wilbur was taken aback. That person was the man called Demetra he had met in the suit store during the day.


    "It''s you? Are you from Greensource Corp?"


    Demetra''s lips curled up into a smirk, saying, "That''s right. We''ve already met during the day, so I guess we''re already familiar with each other."


    A breeze passed by, and Wilbur said gently, "Regardless of who you are, it''s cowardly toy hands on a woman just for a suit. I think you should apologize for what happened during the day."


    Wilbur knew that Demetra was an assassin. The fact that the man did not attack him during the day but came at night indicated that Demetra was probably a principled person.


    Wilbur enjoyed talking to principled people. At the very least, there were many things that could be solved, and inexplicable grudges could be avoided.


    Demetra hesitated for two seconds and said, "Sorry, but Miyah is everything to me. Everything she does is right in my eyes, so I won''t apologize to you."


    Wilbur looked at Demetra and said, "It looks like you''re not a typical assassin. I''m curious. Why did youe to see me at night instead of attacking me during the day? After all, you''d be at an advantage if you caught me off course."


    Demetra sneered and said, "I''m an assassin. Attacking during the day will cause too muchmotion and bloodshed. The night allows everything to pass quietly, so I prefer killing at night."


    Images of Demetra and Miyah shed through Wilbur''s mind, especially the scenes of them at the orphanage ying with the children. Wilbur felt a twinge ofpassion and said, "I don''t want to kill you. If you leave right now, I can spare your life. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that you''ll be able to leave here alive."


    Demetra''s eyes widened suddenly, and he said, "You despicable man. Are you looking down on me?"


    ng!


    Demetra drew his sword and threw away the scabbard, assuming abative stance as he said, "I''m very curious about what will happen if I don''t leave. But you''d better go all out because I want to win by the merit of my own strength."


    Wilbur flipped his right hand, and the thunder cleaver appeared in his hand. Then, the mes of spiritual energy ignited around the cleaver. Wilbur said, "So be it, I''ll apany you on this battle."


    As soon as their eyes met, they both exerted some force under their feet and shot at each other.


    "Phantom sh!"


    Midway through, Demetra suddenly roared, and suddenly, the spiritual energy all over Demetra''s body surged, instantly separating into two identical Demetras.


    The three Demetras swung their swords from three directions towards Wilbur. The next moment, Wilbur activated an ice attribute defense spell, condensing the spiritual energy in the air into a wall of ice.


    The next moment, the three swords struck that ice wall. Two of them turned invisible, while one directly pierced through the ice and mmed toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver in his hand to block, only to hear a ng. Then, he was knocked a few meters back before hended on the ground.


    Wilbur looked at Demetra and frowned, saying, "The power of the destroyer. It seems you''re just the same as Mondorra and rk."

 Chapter 1747

    "No, we''re not the same. They are them, I am me."


    Demetra''s eyes glinted in excitement as he said, "It''s been five years, and you''re the first one who could withstand one of my strikes. However, I only used seventy percent of my power for that attack. You should be very aware that the power of the destroyer can shatter all defenses. I will go all out on the next strike. I hope you can bring out all your strength as well. Otherwise, you will miss the chance for a good battle."


    Hearing that, Wilbur frowned. It was true. After being imbued with the power of the destroyer, Demetra''s sword was unstoppable. At that point, trying to defend against Demetra''s attacks was impossible.


    The only way at that moment was to confront Demetra head-on and see whose sword energy was stronger!


    Wilbur said calmly, "You are no match for me. I would advise you to give up on fighting back."


    It was true. Wilbur had reached the Emperor level, and with the Light of Dragon, he could tear through darkness. Demetra, on the other hand, was only at the pinnacle of the Sanctuary level. Even with the power of the destroyer, he could not possibly match Wilbur.


    "Give up?" Demetra''s eyes glinted coldly. To Demetra, Wilbur''s words seemed more like mockery. Demetra gritted his teeth and said, "What should I give up? Give up on killing you? Go to hell!"


    Demetra swung his sword, and Wilbur did not dodge. He raised his thunder cleaver and struck back. Two powerful sword energies shed-Demetra''s red mes against Wilbur''s pale blue lightning.


    The two energies let out a loud bang, and Wilbur''s attack waspletely shattered. Meanwhile, Demetra''s attack, bolstered by the power of the destroyer, was only slightly weakened. Then, it surged towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur hurriedly dodged, evading the attack.


    "How dare you dodge? You''re not even worthy of being called a cultivator!"


    After a roar, Demetra seemed to go mad. He continuously swung his sword, shooting attacks at Wilbur.


    Wilbur kept dodging while simultaneously trying to get closer to Demetra, seeking closebat. The attacks Demetra wasunching were formidable, Wilbur would only be able to subdue Demetra if he got close.


    Soon, Demetra understood Wilbur''s intentions. The attacks Demetra was sending out seemed to weaken a bit deliberately. Taking advantage of Wilbur''s rapid approach, Demetra stabbed his sword into the ground and shouted, "Dark space, give me strength!"


    A ck dot appeared at the tip of the sword, then quickly spread out at an astonishing speed, enveloping both Wilbur and Demetra. Around them, a ck space was formed, and both Wilbur and Demetra were trapped within it.


    As soon as he entered the space, Wilbur felt a powerful suction.


    "Hahaha, Wilbur Penn, you will die here today."


    With that, Demetra spread his arms and floated up suddenly. Wilbur was about to charge towards Demetra when a strong suction firmly held him in ce.


    At the same time, Demetra swung his sword. Suddenly, a huge fiery wave of power surged towards Wilbur.


    Wilbur retracted his thunder cleaver and started to rapidly form some seals. He shouted, "Dragon''s Safehaven, activate!"


    As soon as those words were heard, a rainbow-colored light appeared above Wilbur''s head, enveloping him. The next moment, the huge fiery red sword energy struck the Dragon''s Safehaven. After a loud rumble, the energy of the fiery red sword was absorbed by the Dragon''s Safehaven, and the sword energy instantly dissipated.

 Chapter 1748

    "What?" Demetra frowned as he looked at Wilbur, who was currently within the Dragon''s Safehaven with a shocked and puzzled expression.


    "No matter how strong your defense is, just die!"


    Suddenly, Demetra seemed to go mad, lifting the sword in his hand. He consecutively swung three times, and three waves of fiery red energy struck the Dragon''s Safehaven sessfully, emitting loud rumbling noises.


    The three strikes were quickly absorbed by the Dragon''s Safehaven. At the same time, the murky ck energy within was also absorbed.


    Under Demetra''s attacks, not only was the Dragon''s Safehaven not broken, it nourished itself with the spiritual energy and the power of the destroyer, and the rainbow light became even more dazzling as it shone brightly.


    The brightness in the darkness was extremely ring, causing a pang in Demetra''s heart. At that moment, Demetra lowered his head and said coldly, "No one has ever been able to withstand three of my attacks. Since that''s the case, I''ll make an exception this time."


    After he spoke, the ck energy on Demetra''s body suddenly surged and quickly infused into the sword in his hand. In an instant, the entire sword turned ck. At that moment, Demetra looked like a descending god of destruction, emitting a chilling and eerie aura.


    However, right at that moment, a minute had passed, and the Dragon''s Safehaven automatically disappeared. At that moment, Wilbur''s body was emitting a golden light. He raised his right arm, and a golden dragon descended from the sky, coiling around Wilbur''s right arm.


    Wilbur did not rush to attack, but instead looked at Demetra, saying coldly, "Are you sure about this?"


    At that moment, Demetra''s eyes turned ck, resembling the descent of an evil god. With equally cold words, he said, "Since that''s the case, let''s see who''s faster between us!"


    As soon as Demetra finished speaking, Wilbur dashed forward ahead of him. He shouted angrily, "Light of Dragon, tear through this darkness!"


    Wilbur threw a punch, and the golden dragon flew off from his arm. Right after that, a powerful light burst forth, instantly sending Demetra flying. The golden light pierced through the darkness, and the darkness dissipated in an instant.


    At the same time, the ck energy on Demetra''s body dissipated as well, and his sword returned to its original state.


    Demetra stabbed the sword into the ground. Just as he raised his head, Wilbur was already in front of him. A punch hovered three inches in front of Demetra''s face. A gust of wind blew Demetra''s hair backward.


    At that moment, Demetra seemed to finally regain his senses. He looked at Wilbur and said, "You''ve won. Make your move."


    After he said that, Demetra closed his eyes.


    Wilbur looked at Demetra and hesitated for two seconds. There was a moment when Wilbur really wanted to punch Demetra into pieces, however, Wilbur retracted his fist. At the same time, the golden light on his body dissipated, and both of them returned to their normal state.


    "Leave, but don''t do anything for Greensource Corp in the future."


    Demetra opened his eyes and frowned as he looked at Wilbur, "Why? You''re not going to kill me?"


    Wilbur said, "Do you remember what you and Miyah did at the orphanage during the day? I won''t kill someone with a kind heart. Since you have a kind heart, it proves you still have a conscience. You may leave."


    "I see."

 Chapter 1749

    Demetra wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth. His eyes shed with a glint of coldness as he said, "But even if you don''t kill me, I won''t tell you anything about the Greensource Corp. So, if you''re hoping to sway me with kindness, then let me tell you that it''s meaningless."


    Taking a deep breath, Wilbur found Demetra''s thoughts quite ridiculous and said, "Kindness is not a weapon. You''ve already seen the strength I disyed just now. You''re no match for me. I believe that I can uncover the secrets of Greensource Corp with my strength."


    Demetra drew his sword and said, "You''re too naive. The power of Greensource Corp far exceeds your imagination. But since you''re willing to investigate, I won''t object to it. We''re even now. Goodbye."


    After he said that, Demetra turned and left. Wilbur nced at Demetra''s back but did not stop him because Wilbur knew that Demetra had already revealed some information about Greensource Corp to him.


    In fact, the strength disyed by Mondorra and rk, two peak Sanctuary level experts, had only been increasingly stronger. Wilbur analyzed it himself, and he knew that Greensource Corp was not to be trifled with.


    An organization with ambitions to control several major powers in the world would undoubtedly have its own strength to rely on. However, since he was here, he naturally had to find out.


    At that moment, there was a breeze, and Wilbur touched his nose to find blood on it. He frowned and thought to himself that the power of the Light of Dragon was too strong. It almost consumed all his strength to use. If he had not taken the Dragon Spirit Pill and enhanced his physique, he might have fallen just now.


    Back in the attic, Wilbur sat cross-legged on the bed to recuperate. After a night, this physical strength recovered most of the way, which relieved Wilbur quite a bit. However, he was also worried. After all, his strength at that moment had only recovered to eighty percent.


    If Demetra was toe back to challenge him again or if Greensource Corp sent other assassins to attack one after another, Wilbur would probably find it difficult to cope. After all, the opponents were all peak Sanctuary level experts, and they also had the power of the destroyer, which brought their strength close to the Emperor level.


    The most formidable characteristic of the power of the destroyer was that it destroyed everything. Wilbur feared that he would not be able to thoroughly investigate the secrets of Greensource Corp if he did not figure out a way to deal with it.


    In the battle the night before, Wilbur had let Demetra go, so he did not obtain a me crystal core or the power of the destroyer from him. So, there were no items to sacrifice for grace points.


    At that moment, even though Wilbur''s strength had recovered to eighty percent, he urgently needed some elixirs to nourish and protect himself. Wilbur also figured that every battle from this point on might be a fight to the death, and he might not necessarily be able to obtain the me crystal cores to exchange for grace points.


    If that was the case, then Wilbur wouldck the elixirs to restore his own strength. To avoid such a situation, Wilbur told Tina about his thoughts when she brought him breakfast the next day.


    "Are you saying you want me to search for some ancient artifacts for you?"


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Yes, that''s precisely it."


    Tina frowned and said, "But Mr. Penn, you''re not an archaeology expert. Why would you want those artifacts?"


    Wilbur said, "I have my reasons. As for the rest, you don''t need to know."


    "Okay. I''ll do my best to help."


    Tine regarded Wilbur as a benefactor and also as someone who could help her father uncover the secrets of Greensource Corp and seek revenge for her father. So, Tina did not oppose Wilbur''s proposal. After leaving the attic, she went to search for some relevant information.


    At noon, Tine informed Wilbur that she had found some information.


    "Mr. Penn, I just received news. There''s an antique auction in Pilsey this afternoon."

 Chapter 1750

    "Aidementon is not that far away from Pilsey. It''s only about an hour''s drive."


    Tina then added, "And from what I know, this auction will be focused on Dashan artifacts that have been lost overseas. Mr. Penn, since you''re from Dasha, this auction may be very meaningful for you."


    Hearing that, Wilbur felt delighted. He was already searching for ancient artifacts and learning that this auction would feature artifacts from Dasha that were lost overseas filled him with great confidence. He said, "Yes, let''s go together. I''ll bid for any Dashan artifacts at this auction. I''ll have these artifacts brought back to Dasha and donate them to the museums for free."


    After lunch, Wilbur and Tinea set off together. Wilbur drove and managed to get to Pilsey in just fifty minutes.


    After parking the car in the underground parking lot of the auction venue, Wilbur and Tina took the elevator to the third floor where the auction was being held. While walking along the corridor lined with red carpet, they were stopped by a blond man in a suit.


    The blond man said, "Sir, please show your invitation letter."


    Wilbur and Tina exchanged nces. Generally, high-end auctions like this were private events, and only invitation letters were sent to designated individuals.


    Although Tina had found information about this auction, she did not receive an invitation letter for it.


    Tina pleaded, "Please, we saw the information about this auction online. There are some items we really want, and not just one of them. We are prepared enough to acquire these items. Please, give us a chance."


    The blond man seemed disdainful of Tina''s plea and said, "Everyone who wants to enter the auction says the same thing to me. Do you expect me to believe every one of them?"


    "It''s true. Please, let us in."


    Shaking his head, the blond man said, "Madam, please don''t make it difficult for me."


    Undoubtedly, the blond man was just a security guard and had no authority to inquire about the internal affairs of the auction. It was meaningless for him to know who acquired what items at the auction. However, he would surely be punished if someone entered the venue unauthorized.


    Tina wanted to argue further, but Wilbur reached out and stopped her, saying, "Tina, there''s no need."


    At that moment, ady wearing a hat and heavy makeup approached. She had a smile on her face and said, "I heard you both really want to enter. Is that true?"


    "Yes, ma''am," Wilbur politely replied.


    Thedy nodded and took out two invitation letters, saying, "I have two invitation letters here. If you want to show your sincerity, I''m asking for a price of one hundred thousand for one invitation letter. Would you like to buy one?"


    "Give me both, I''ll buy them."


    Wilbur transferred two hundred thousand directly from his ount and bought both letters from thedy.


    Tina looked pleasantly surprised, but she said, "Uh... tickets for a hundred thousand each? Do I also get one? Mr. Penn, you can go in, I..."


    Wilbur held Tina''s hand and said, "Since we came together, let''s go in together. Come on, there''s no need to hesitate."


    After handing the letters to the blond man, Wilbur entered the venue with Tina.


    By this time, many people had already arrived at the venue. After finding a seat, Tina checked the time and said, "There are five minutes left. The auction is about to begin. Mr. Penn, I wish you sess."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 1751

    Five minutes passed by quickly enough, and the doors of the club closed. The big screen in front lit up as the emcee took the stage to speak.


    "I hereby announce that the private auction will now begin! First up, we have an ancient painting speaking of a time far, far away. The piece was created by a well- known artist from Dasha, and it is named ''Where Mountains Lie''."


    "Bids start at five hundred thousand dors. Alright, let''s begin!"


    "Six hundred thousand!"


    "Six hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "Seven hundred thousand!"


    "Nine hundred thousand!"


    ''Where Mountains Lie'' was indeed a famous painting, but it was not worth too much on the market. That was why no one called out after nine hundred thousand dors.


    That was a price that far surpassed the original price of the painting.


    However, the painting originated from Dasha and ended up overseas for some reason. Other foreigners might not see much value in it, but it meant a lot to Wilbur as a man born and raised in Dasha.


    Wilbur raised the card in his hand, calling out, "I''ll offer a million dors!"


    "One million dors, going once."


    "One million dors, going twice."


    "One million dors, going thrice. Sold!"


    The hammer sounded through the air, and ''Where Mountains Lie'' was sold to Wilbur for a million dors. Following that, Wilbur spent another three million dors and five million dors on a jade vase from the Amethyst Dynasty and a bejeweled copper mirror from the Morin Dynasty.


    At the same time, thedy in the hat smiled from where she was watching by the full-length windows in a private room upstairs. "Interesting. It seems like this Dashan man really is something else."


    Just then, a polite-looking man in a suit appeared behind the woman in the hat. "Madam Marie, this Dashan man has bid three items now. You know what happened before... I''m a little worried about whether or not he has the money for the items."


    "If he was just bidding for fun and refuses to pay, we would be making a loss from this auction¡ª and Mr. Albus Jonan''s illness might get worse."


    Madam Marie watched Wilbur through the window, unsure of what to do. Wilbur''s straightforwardness and confidence did give Marie for, but it would be a great blow to her if he refused to pay after bidding.


    Madam Marie''s father had once been the head of the Jonan n. Due to some reasons, he faced jealousy and backstabbing from other family members, which resulted in him losing his position as head of the n and having his power overthrown by other members with ulterior motives. In the end, all the n''s money and assets were secretly transferred away, and the once-great Jonan family was now merely a shell.


    On top of that, Albus Jonan, Marie''s father, had fallen gravely ill upon finding out what happened to the n. The medical fees spent on him grew by the day, and the n was running out of money to afford his treatment.


    With no other choice, Marie had to put her father''s prized antiques up for auction. She had nned to return those antiques to Dasha if the Jonan n had never fallen, but things were looking extremely grim, and this was all she could do.

 Chapter 1752

    Of course, Marie would be happy if Wilbur could buy the antiques and bring them back to Dasha in the end.


    Realistically, however, she also suspected whether or not he would be able to afford the expensive antiques.


    This had been an auction of mainly Dasha antiques, many of them originating from ancient dynasties. Wilbur had bid for ten out of eleven antiques, leaving many attendees in shock.


    After all, Pilsey was just a small town in Cametra. Despite the view here being excellent, there were not many rich folk living here. Wilbur bade for about twenty million dors'' worth of antiques, which was undoubtedly a huge sum to most people here.


    However, these people here did not know Wilbur''s real identity as the owner of Cape International. Twenty million dors was hardly anything to someone like him.


    Wilbur did not feel too much about spending the money on ten antiques and even wanted to keep on bidding.


    Just then, however, Marie''s butler Harold came up to Wilbur.


    The auction was still in full swing as Harold bowed to Wilbur respectfully. "Sir, could I please ask if you would be so kind as to pay the twenty million dors you have spent on the auction?"


    "This money is really important to us, sir. I hope you can understand."


    Wilbur smiled. He understood what Harold was implying with his words. After all, there had been a case of someone from Dasha bidding for many Dashan antiques before refusing to pay and causing a disruption at the auction.


    Not that that was the most terrible thing to do. Those antiques belonged to Dasha in the first ce and had ended up overseas due to some idents.


    But this was a private auction. Who knew how many hands these antiques had been passed through? In the end, the people who owned these antiques still paid to own them. Had this been an auction held by the Cametran government, Wilbur would have refused to pay a single cent.


    Since it was a private auction, it was fair enough that Wilbur paid the amount he bade for.


    "Of course I understand. Let me pay you now."


    Wilbur took out a card from his wallet, tapping it on the reader that Harold was holding out. The payment went through, which Harold confirmed on his phone before thanking Wilbur profusely and retreating to the private room.


    "How did it go?" asked Marie. "Was he able to pay?"


    Harold bowed politely. "Yes, Madam. The gentleman has paid the full amount of twenty million dors."


    Marie nced at Wilbur through the window once more. "A gentleman, indeed." "Which reminds me. How many items have we prepared for this auction, Harold?" "We have thirty-six items altogether. Twenty of them are antiques from Dasha." "Alright, I understand. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Harold exited the room and returned to the club, watching over the auction as it continued on.


    Wilbur bade for all twenty Dashan items that were put up for auction. A total of thirty items had been auctioned off by now, and they were down to thest six.


    The remaining six items consisted of two mid-century oil paintings, a golden dagger, two suits of armor, and a single ck rock.


    Wilbur passed on the oil paintings, not bidding for them at all. He searched through the golden dagger and the two sets of armor and found that there was a bit of spiritual energy hidden in them. Upon discovering this, he bought all three items.


    Thest item up for auction was arge ck rock weighing almost a hundred kilograms. Three staff members carried it onstage, setting it down on the disy podium.


    The emcee said, "Take a look at the star of tonight''s auction,dies and gentlemen! Would any of you like to guess what kind of a rock this is, and where ites from?"


    "It''s a jade rock, so it should be from a mine."

 Chapter 1753

    "The way I see it, this is just a normal rock. It''s the star of the show because it was once used by some famous person, so it probably has some kind of special meaning despite being a regr rock."


    "I trust in Madam Marie. She''s never sold or auctioned off anything fake before. This rock has to be special if it''s the star of the show."


    The audience called out their guesses one after the other, but the emcee shook his head time and time again with a smile. "My apologies,dies and gentlemen, but you''re all wrong. This rock here isn''t a piece of jade. It did note from a mine, nor was it used by anyone famous."


    "This rock right here is actually from outer space. It''s a meteorite."


    "What?"


    "Is it really?"


    The crowd''s expression shed with shock, as did Wilbur''s. He searched through the rock with his spirit energy at once and indeed found that there was a mysterious energy within it.


    The energy did not seem like spiritual energy or anything Wilbur was familiar with at all. In fact, he had never encountered anything quite like it.


    Wilbur remembered the old dragon and his love for power and energies that came from the universe and was certain that the meteorite would be able to get him a good deal of grace points.


    Just then, Tina said, "Mister Penn? Your nose is bleeding."


    "Huh?"


    Wilbur startled, scrambling to get his handkerchief out to wipe his nose. At the same time, the bidding for the meteorite had started.


    "This meteorite is incredibly rare, and thus bidding will start at five million dors. If everyone is alright with it, I hereby announce that the bidding shall begin now!"


    "Five million and eight hundred thousand."


    "Six million!"


    "Six million and five hundred thousand!"


    The meteorite was already worth a lot on the market and hard to find, and everyone was rearing at the opportunity to get their hands on one so big.


    Many people in the audience raised their cards, and the price had reached thirty million dors within less than a minute with no intention of stopping.


    "Thirty-five million!"


    "Thirty-six million!"


    "Thirty-eight million!"


    ...


    Wilbur had done the math, and the meteorite would be worth it as long as he was paying within a hundred million dors. Besides, Wilbur''s physical condition was not doing very well right now and he desperately needed the help that the meteorite might be able to get him.


    He raised his paddle. "Fifty million dors!"

 Chapter 1754

    "What?"


    "Someone just offered fifty million dors!"


    "Is he out of his mind?"


    The crowd was shocked at Wilbur''s bid. Fifty million was no small amount, but this Dashan man who had already gotten twenty items was offering such a high price.


    Most of the crowd stayed silent after that. Fifty million dors was way out of their budget after that, and they felt like the meteorite was not worth that much either.


    All of a sudden, an old man with white hair mmed a fist on the handle of his armchair with an ashen expression on his face. "What the hell, are you looking down on us Cametrans? You bade for most of the Dashan items, and now you''re even trying to leave with the star of the auction! Do you think you''re still in Dasha? You''d better behave, or I won''t be nice to you!"


    The old man raised his paddle. "Seventy million dors!"


    Wilbur knew that he had just bid over twenty items in Cametra, which would seem like a gesture of arrogance to the other participants present. However, this was still an auction, and the bidder with the highest offer would triumph.


    Besides, Wilbur had been following the rules the entire time. The old man had no right to throw a tantrum at Wilbur like that. Wilbur could also sense a little spiritual energy off him, but it was of Ambience level at best.


    Thus, this man was hardly worth worrying about.


    There were cultivators all around the world, and bumping into one was more thanmon.


    Wilbur raised his paddle. "One hundred million dors!"


    "What?"


    "He just offered a hundred million dors..."


    The crowd was bbergasted. No one could believe that Wilbur had just offered that amount for a mere meteorite, and all eyes were on the old manpeting against him.


    The old man flushed in the face but lowered his head. He was also a member of the Jonan n, but not from Albus'' side.


    The truth was that the actual Jonan n was still doing well, and it was just Albus'' side of the family that had fallen. The old man was bidding on behalf of Walton Jonan''s family, and this was all just a gesture to cover the fact that there was internal conflict in the family.


    After all, family secrets were best kept hidden. The fall of Albus'' family seemed like it was caused by his sudden illness and the high costs of his treatment.


    The truth was that Albus'' family had met its demise due to a vicious internal war. In fact, Watson''s family was already nning to make their next move on Marie once Albus was gone.


    After Albus'' death, Madam Marie would be Watson''s family''s biggest enemy, and Watson did not want their efforts in getting rid of Albus to bring too much trouble to Watson''s own family.


    The old man at the auction was named Greg Jonan, and he was actually just here to scout things out. All of this, including the auction, was a part of a n orchestrated by Walton''s family.


    However, Wilbur''s presence disrupted the n. Thankfully, Greg was not one to make rash decisions, as he knew that Wilbur was just an outsider who would not appear again after the auction and thus there was no need to go too hard against him.


    Thus, Greg chose to keep silent, and Wilbur managed to get his hands on the meteorite for a hundred million dors.

 Chapter 1755

    After the auction ended, Wilbur met up with Madam Marie. The two shook hands, and Marie beamed at Wilbur. "I hadn''t expected your generosity, Mister Penn."


    "It''s all thanks to you, Madam Marie. My pleasure."


    Marie smiled, tearing up a little. "This money will keep my father going for a little more."


    Wilbur frowned. "What''s the matter with your father, Madam Marie?"


    Tina''s eyes reddened at the look on Marie''s face as well, as she was reminded of her own father.


    Madam Marie had not expected Wilbur to purchase the meteorite for a price as high as a hundred million dors, and this money would be a lifeline to her family.


    This made Marie see Wilbur as a hero, and she got straight to the point and revealed that her father was gravely ill and in need of a lot of money for treatment.


    Wilbur nodded. "You''re a good daughter, Madam Marie. I''m sure your father will get better soon."


    "I hope so."


    While waiting for the staff to transport the auctioned items to the space in the underground basement, Marie asked for Wilbur''s contact.


    Due to the fact that he was in a situation where it was not the most convenient to meet up with Marie so easily, Wilbur had Tina pass her contact to Marie instead.


    Marie was overwhelmed with emotion as she said, "My father has many more antiques at home, Mister Penn. If you''d like, you''re free to visit my house to take a look at them. I''ll sell them to you at the lowest price."


    Wilbur nodded. "Thank you, Madam Marie."


    Upon saying so, Wilbur turned to leave with Tina in tow. Wilbur had had a pretty decent impression of Madam Marie, but her mentioning that she had more antiques at home made a wave of disgust re up in Wilbur''s chest.


    After all, the items Marie had auctioned off were Dashan treasures that had ended up overseas. These items were undoubtedly precious, but they belonged to Dasha in the first ce.


    Marie''s family had clearly never intended to return these antiques to Dasha and were in fact still trying to profit from them.


    Of course, Marie was doing this as she had no other way of helping her sick father. To Wilbur, however, a hundred million dors should suffice for Marie and her family to live the rest of their lives in considerablefort.


    Wilbur found it uneptable that she was still trying to sell more antiques as products for sale.


    After driving an hour back to Tina''s house in Aidementon, Wilbur rushed to the attic and entered his demine at once.


    His body was positively drained now, and Wilbur practically rushed to contribute the golden dagger and two sets of armor for a total of three hundred grace points.


    Following that, Wilbur tossed the meteorite into the Dragon''s Altar. That got him five hundred grace points.


    All four antiques had gotten Wilbur a total of eight hundred grace points.


    The screen lit up with a dozen options.


    "Spiritmend Pill. Four hundred grace points. Greatly beneficial in restoring the body''s internal aura upon consumption."


    "Physique Pill. Four hundred grace points. Greatly improve the body''s immune system and induce internal aura cirction upon consumption."


    ...


    Wilbur chose both pills without hesitation. Upon taking the Spiritmend Pill, the aura in his body instantly calmed down and stopped causing him further harm.


    After circting his internal aura for two hours, Wilbur took the Physique Pill. A warmth bloomed in his stomach at once, quickly spreading through his body. Not long after, Wilbur realized that his physique had improved yet another level.


    Taking the two pills finally stabilized the chaotic aura in his body, giving it the restoration and nurturing that he sorely needed.

 Chapter 1756

    Wilbur''s body had been restored to normal by the evening. He opened his eyes, clenching his right hand hard, and realized that his energy had returned.


    The Light of Dragon was indeed powerful. After all, this was a cultivation method from the dragon tribe. Regr people would not be able to withstand it, and Wilbur would have exploded if it had not been for his strong physique and the help of the pills.


    Wilbur now realized that the aftereffects of the Light of Dragon were extremely powerful. His internal aura had beenpletely knocked askew, and even his dragon powers were in a state of chaos. With the help of the Dragon''s Chant, both auras had grown incredibly powerful to nourish the body. But now, they were causing the body harm instead because of the state of chaos.


    This was Wilbur''s first time encountering something like this. His spiritual energy and dragon''s energy had never been knocked askew before, but this incident had ended up improving his physical condition upon healing and restoration, despite the fact that he was heavily injured.


    There was a silver lining to the incident after all, but Wilbur realized that it was because of luck. If Tina had told him of the auction where he had bid for all those items in exchange for those grace points, he might be dead by now.


    The items at the auction were rare as they were, and an auction like this was all the rarer. It was clear that the Greensource Corp assassins would only grow stronger, and these people were somehow able to increase the destroyer''s powers. Considering all of that, taking them down would surely require the Light of Dragon.


    However, the Light of Dragon was an extreme cultivation method that regr people would hardly be able to withstand.


    If Wilbur was unable to find the medicine to restore his body after every big fight, he was going to get into trouble eventually.


    Wilbur took a deep breath, suddenly thinking of Madam Marie. She mentioned that she had many more precious items in her house, and some of those items might contain a good amount of spiritual energy or special powers. If Wilbur was able to get his hands on all of them, it would be a decent amount of protection.


    Wilbur''s impression of Madam Marie flipped entirely then, and he suddenly felt like he understood where she wasing from. After all, her father was gravely ill and required high medical costs.


    Besides, it was unclear how long his condition would go on for. The doctors had said that he could get worse anytime, and treatment would only cost more then. If that was the case, even a hundred million dors would hardlyst them very long at all.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "It''s time for dinner, Mister Penn," said Tina. "Can Ie in?"


    "Come in," said Wilbur.


    Tina entered the room with a tray of food. She set it out on the table, before bowing to Wilbur with a smile. "My mother told me to have dinner with you, Mister Penn. I hope you''ll be alright with this arrangement from now on."


    "Of course. Let''s eat."


    Wilbur knew that Tina was trying to get closer to him, as she still hoped that he would be able to avenge her father for her.


    Restoring his body had rendered Wilbur''s stomach empty, and he dug into the food with gusto. Due to his urgency, Wilbur even choked on a gulp of food and had to cough hard to get the food down his throat.


    Tina got to her feet at the sight,dling out a bowl of chicken soup for Wilbur. "Take your time eating, Mister Penn. Here, have some chicken soup for your health."

 Chapter 1757

    Wilbur took the bowl from Tina, drinking it slowly. "Ah, right. Thanks for finding me that auction, Tina. I wouldn''t have made it this far otherwise."


    Tina knew Wilbur was a cultivator, and there had been two peak Sanctuary level elites who hade looking for him.


    She felt a pang of pain in her chest as she looked at Wilbur, and said, "It''d be better if you just left, Mister Penn. Go back to Dasha, where they won''t be able to do anything to you."


    Despite the fact that Tina wanted revenge for her father, Wilbur was unrted to the entire incident. Now that Wilbur''s identity had been exposed, with Greensource Corp''s powerful influence, Wilbur would not be able to continue trying to get evidence of their crimes. Greensource Corp''s assassins had already proven to be a threat to Wilbur''s life, too.


    rk and Demetra were both peak Sanctuary level elites who were even more powerful than Mondorra. Despite the fact that Tina wished Wilbur would be able to expose Greensource Corp''s crimes, which seemed impossible now. Tina had finally realized how ridiculous her wishes had been this whole time, and she did not want to cause Wilbur any more trouble.


    That was why she had suggested for Wilbur to return to Dasha to reduce the likelihood of him being in harm''s way.


    Wilbur looked at Tina. "Who''s going to protect you and your mother if I just leave now?"


    Tina''s eyes reddened. "My mother and I swore to spend the rest of our lives fighting against Greensource Corp, but that''s a choice we made that has nothing to do with you, Mister Penn. I won''t let any harm happen to you out of my own selfishness."


    Wilbur cut Tina off then. "No, Tina. What I hope you can understand is that Greensource Corp isn''t actually as powerful as you think it is. Besides, you saved my life once. I''ll get to the bottom of investigating Greensource Corp to repay you. I''ve made up my mind to stay in Cametra until that''s done, and I''m not leaving."


    The truth was that Tina was unsure if Wilbur would even be able to leave Cametra safely. With how powerful Greensource Corp was, they were more than capable of taking Wilbur out halfway. Things had escted to the point of no return by


    now.


    Tina''s tearsnded on the table as she let out a quiet sob. She pulled down the zipper of her coat, taking it off. "Well, Mister Penn. I am willing to give my body to you. I hope you''ll ept me."


    Wilbur stopped short at the sight of Tina''s curves in the tight dress she was wearing under her coat. She was about to take her dress off as well when Wilbur scrambled to grab her by the hands. "No, wait. Don''t do this, Tina. I''m not just staying to help you. I''m here because I actually do want to get to the bottom of Greensource Corp''s crimes, and I''d do the same even if I never met you. Am I clear?"


    Tears brimmed in Tina''s eyes as she stared at him. "I''m not your type, am I?"


    "No, that''s not the case. Can we get back to this another time, please? Can you wait until I get to the bottom of Greensource Corp''s crimes and avenge your father first?"


    Wilbur had wanted to reject Tina outright but decided to postpone the rejection for fear of hurting Tina too much.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. My loyalty is with you till the end, Mister Penn."

 Chapter 1758

    Tina got closer to Wilbur as she spoke, pressing her lips to his in a deep kiss.


    She moved so quickly that Wilbur could not duck, and they were already kissing by the time Wilbur came to his senses and it was toote to push her away.


    Tina kissed Wilbur with a passion so fierce he found it hard to breathe. She finally let him go a full minuteter, looking into his eyes deeply. "I''m all yours now, Mister Penn."


    "You can have me anytime you want, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur nodded helplessly, before suddenly remembering Madam Marie. "Oh, right. Tina, did you keep Madam Marie''s number from earlier?"


    Tina nodded. "You said that Madam Marie''s antiques were really important, so I kept her contact. Would you like me to call her now?"


    "No." Wilbur shook his head. "Not for now. Just let me know first thing if she reaches out to us, that''s all."


    Marie''s antiques were indeed important, but Wilbur was also worried about something else. That old man at the auction did not seem to know the powers the meteorite held, and any regr person would refuse to pay more than fifty million dors for it.


    Yet that old man had offered seventy million dors, which meant that he had to have some kind of special rtionship with Marie''s side of the Jonan n.


    As an ex-mercenary, Wilbur had a knack for reading people. Something about the glint in the old man''s eyes told Wilbur there was definitely something between him and the Jonan n.


    Wilbur had not wanted to meddle in the Jonan n''s affairs. They were none of his business, and he did not want more on his te before he got to the bottom of Greensource Corp''s crimes.


    Madam Marie''s personal collection was what Wilbur was after, but the old man and any possible elites he had on his team would be alerted for sure if Wilbur was


    to reach out to Madam Marie himself. However, it would be a different case if Madam Marie reached out to Wilbur first.


    Wilbur knew that a personal collection was hard to let go of, and getting his hands


    on some of these prized items might be a little troublesome.


    Despite knowing that some things were unavoidable, Wilbur would like the process to be as risk-free as possible.


    After dinner, Tina left the attic. She returned not long after, with a look of shock on her face. "Mister Penn, the senior who offered seventy million dors for the meteorite at the auction is here."


    "Oh? Is he looking for me?"


    "Yes," Tina nodded. "His name is Greg Jonan, and he''s waiting for you on the balcony. He hopes to see you."


    Wilbur nodded. He had hoped to be able to avoid this, but the guy hade knocking on his door and Wilbur was notpletely opposed to meeting with him.


    Wilbur also had a few questions that he would like to get to the bottom of, in case there might be any future misunderstanding.


    The balcony was a beautiful golden hue from thest of the sun when Wilbur arrived, and the old man stood with his back facing Wilbur as he murmured, "What a beautiful sunset. I can''t believe a ce with such peace and quiet exists in a city so busy."

 Chapter 1759

    Clearly, Greg Jonan had heard Wilbur''s footsteps. "Is anything the matter, Mister Greg?"


    Greg did not turn around, still looking at the now-scarlet sky as if bewitched by its deep red hue. "I was wondering if you were satisfied with the oue of today''s auction, Mister Penn."


    "Oh, it was pretty good. Would you happen to have a personal collection of yours for sale too, Mister Greg?"


    Greg chuckled at the question, turning around to look at Wilbur. "This is the one hobby I''ve never had. I''ve never sold a single item from my personal collection. I''ve never approved of keeping antiques around to resell them once the price goes up. To love something is to keep it by your side, forever."


    Wilbur smiled. Greg''s attitude towards antiques gave Wilbur a pretty good impression. After all, one usually treated their friends the way they treated things they loved.


    A man who refused to mize the things he loved for money must be a good friend, and Wilbur deemed him a friend worth having for sure.


    Wilbur said, "Well, then. Are you here because of that meteorite, Mister Greg? My apologies, I''ve already got ns for the rock. It''s not for sale."


    "No, of course not. I''m not here for the meteorite."


    Greg stepped up to Wilbur. "I''m here to remind you not to get involved with the Jonan n''s family affairs, Mister Penn. It''s not really your business, after all."


    Wilbur smirked to himself. "I don''t know what you mean by that, Mister Greg. All I did was attend an auction at Pilsey and bid for things I took a liking to fair and square. In fact, Madam Marie even invited me to her house personally. No part of that auction involved the affairs of your family in the slightest. You''re a collector, Mister Greg, and Madam Marie''s still got a sizable collection in her house that I''m sure you can afford to buypletely. If you do that, I won''t reach out to her anymore, and thus will not have to meddle in your family affairs."


    Greg''s expression darkened, and he walked past Wilbur to stand behind him. "I''m sure you know about what''s going on in our n, then?"


    Wilbur sighed to himself. He had realized then that Greg might be a true collector with a passion for antiques, but the guy was going out of line here with this hobby of his.


    He also sensed that Greg seemed to be wary of something, a secret of sorts within the Jonan n that he did not want others to know.


    The truth was that all big ns and families had secrets of their own, but those meant nothing to Wilbur.


    After all, Wilbur had never been the kind to snoop on the business of others to use it against them.


    Hence, Wilbur said, "I''m going to say this again. I''m not interested in the family affairs of the Jonan n, but just in Madam Marie''s personal collection. I think you''ve gotten the wrong guy, Mister Greg. You can leave now if there''s nothing else you need here."


    "Why you... Remember what you just said. I hope you don''t disappoint me, or you''ll be in big trouble!"


    Greg''s face flushed red with anger, then glowered at Wilbur before turning away and exiting the balcony at top speed.

 Chapter 1760

    Wilbur scowled as he watched Greg leave, disgust ring up in his chest. Despite not wanting to meddle in the Jonan n''s affairs, they hade looking for him and Wilbur had no choice but to pray that Madam Marie would eventually reach out to him to talk about purchasing more items from her personal collection.


    At the same time, Demetra and Miyah were in the middle of dinner in a restaurant in Aidementon. Miyah nced at the ne ticket in her hand, setting it down on the table before cutting a piece off her steak to eat.


    Despite the two of them having agreed not to discuss the flight, Miyah could not hold back her curiosity and asked, "Do I really need to leave? Aren''t you powerful enough for me to stay by your side? Who are you going up against, anyway? Why are you so scared? I''ve never seen you like this before."


    Demetra, who had never been good at expressing his feelings, set down his fork coldly. "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes, I do. We promised to be together for the rest of our lives, but now you''re trying to send me away," Miyah said.


    "It''s only temporary. I''lle looking for you the second things are settled," Demetra replied.


    Demetra''s calmness only made Miyah all the more anxious. She knew what he was like¡ª the more dire the situation was, the calmer Demetra would appear. This meant that the situation at hand must be a real pickle.


    "You still haven''t told me who you''re going up against."


    "Greensource Corp."


    "What? You?"


    Miyah stared at Demetra in disbelief. She had only known that Demetra was one of Greensource Corp''s assassins and that Greensource Corp was a powerfulpany and would never expect him to betray Greensource Corp like this.


    How would Demetra ever seed against a corporation so powerful?


    Miyah was close to tears at the thought, and she flew to her feet. She was about to tear the ne tickets to shreds when Demetra said, "Wait. If you rip those tickets up, I can promise you that I''ll disappear for good, and you''ll never see me again."


    Miyah trembled, letting out a choked sob as she sat back down.


    Demetra''s words had practically drained the life out of her. He was all Miyah had for a long time now, and she was irreparably in love with him.


    "Why? What are you going to do, Demetra?" Miyah sobbed.


    Demetra handed Miyah a napkin calmly. "I have no choice. Mister Jeckle''s given me a grade B mission to kill Wilbur Penn, a Dashan guy who''s out to investigate Greensource Corp. I might be at peak Sanctuary level, but this man is even more powerful than me. I lost."


    "What? You lost?" Miyah said, widening her eyes in shock and defiance. "But you said you''d never lose!"


    "I''m sorry," said Demetra. "I lied to you in the past. I can''t defeat every destroyer. Anyways, Wilbur Penn could have killed me, but he let me go. You would never see me again if it were not for his kindness. I owe him my life, and because of that I cannot kill him."


    Miyah finally understood then that Demetra indeed had no choice. Wilbur was a man of mercy and had chosen not to kill Demetra in the end.


    Thus, Demtera had no choice but to leave. This would attract Greensource Corp''s attention for sure, as there were only two choices for an assassin: to finish their mission or die.

 Chapter 1761

    Demetra had failed toplete the mission Greensource Corp had given him, and thus there was no way he was getting out alive.


    Greensource Corp never gave second chances to anyone who failed. They had always operated this way. They gave people one chance, and those people who joined


    Greensource Corp would have no choice but to do as they were told or lose that only chance.


    There was only one consequence to losing your chance-death.


    Miyah finally understood the severity of the situation. Despite having lived in Cametra for twenty years, the real reason she could not bear to leave was not the country itself, but Demetra.


    Miyah wiped her tears away, her eyes red-rimmed as she said, "Leave with me, then. Let''s leave Cametra forever and live somewhere else. Can we do that, Demetra?"


    Demetra shook his head. "That''s no use. You know what Greensource Corp is capable of, don''t you? The only way that might work at all is if you leave first. I''ll stay until everything''s settled ande looking for you."


    "But..... What if......." Miyah sobbed.


    Demetra put a hand on Miyah''s shoulder. "Be strong, Miyah. We''ve gone through so much in our lives and know how cruel this world can be. We''d both be dead in a week if we left together. However, if you leave first, I''ll have one less thing to worry about. That might just be enough to get out of here alive, and we could still be together."


    Miyah stopped crying at Demetra''s words. He slipped the ring onto her finger, pulling her into his arms.


    There was no apuse, and hardly anyone even noticed them. The couple seemed to be on a different then, their hearts beating as one as they stared lovingly into each other''s eyes.


    After dinner, Demetra drove Miyah to the airport.


    He stood before the full-length windows, rooted to the spot long after Miyah''s ne rose into the sky and disappeared out of sight.


    Demetra had always thought that true love was to be beheld by everyone, but he now knew that no one would understand two lovers like themselves.


    Just then, a man in a suit holding a ck briefcase appeared next to Demetra. "Good job. I would''ve done the same, too."


    "You''re finally here, Judge," said Demetra.


    The man in the suit looked at him. "Let''s go somewhere else. This isn''t the easiest ce for me to make a move."


    Demetra nodded. "Sure. I''ll drive."


    The both of them drove out of the city in a Benz, and the man in the suit looked out of the window. "Do you regret it? You would have survived if you hadn''t taken on this mission, you know."


    Demetra looked ahead of him calmly. "Honestly, I don''t regret a thing. You know this is just what the life of an assassin is like."


    The man in the suit smiled. "If I gave you the chance to escape now, would you leave Cametra? Of course. But that chance isn''ting."


    The man nodded in satisfaction, ncing down at his wrist. On it was a special watch that could read the other person''s emotions.

 Chapter 1762

    A normal person''s reading would be around a hundred, and the number would drop with the intensity of their emotions.


    Most assassins who failed in their missions would be extremely emotional, and their readings would drop to below fifty.


    Greensource Corp had put in a great deal of effort into researching this and found that there was a wonderfully strange corrtion between the human body and their emotions.


    If an assassin''s emotions were at a reading of a hundred, they would be able to move with all of their power. Simrly, an assassin with an emotional reading of fifty would have their powers cut in half as a result.


    The watch was the Judge''s best tool to assess an assassin''s emotions. After all, an assassin would be easier to deal with if they were in a more emotional state.


    Greensource Corp had a perfect killing system with strict rules enforced in both internal and external cases that even people like Jeckle and Demetra would not be able to outsmart.


    They were merely robots operating for the gigantic system that was Greensource Corp. The only people who truly benefited from the fruits of thisbor were the higher-ups of thispany. Yet these higher-ups had never revealed their identities before, and thus no one knew what they looked like or who they were.


    Despite this, every member of Greensource Corp still enjoyed the treatment they received from thepany. After all, there were strict rules in ce that would grant them the benefits and power they earned or deserved as long as they minded their own business and did their job.


    To these powerless people, Greensource Corp was their pir of support. This was where they obtained their power and status, some even getting revenge.


    It was considerably difficult to climb up the ranks in society, and thus everyone here deeply treasured their position at Greensource Corp.


    The man in the suit stared at Demetra as if he were a work of art at an exhibition. "You might not know this, but there was an assassin who failed an A-level mission before you. Do you know how he chose to have his life ended? You''ll never guess it. He chose a grenade. Pity he tried to escape, the sly bastard. You know how this works. If he isn''t dead, I will be. And so, he had to die. I caught him and chained him down by the wrists and ankles, then wrapped a red-hot wire around his neck and pulled. It was like the sky brightened after that."


    Dametra looked at him calmly. "Don''t worry. I know I screwed up big time. I''m not going to escape."


    "Ha. You wouldn''t have the chance to even if you wanted to do that."


    Half an hourter, Demetra brought the man in the suit to an abandoned factory west of Aidementon.


    The man put Demetra in handcuffs before tossing Demetra''s sword onto the ground with a mocking smile. "Your weapon''s right here. You''re free to run."


    Demetra shook his head, a forlorn expression on his face. "I know I won''t be any match for you, sir. Please make it quick and take me out of my misery."


    The man got down on one knee, snapping his briefcase open as he smiled at Demetra about a dozen meters away. "Alright, then. How would you like to end your life?"


    "A howitzer," said Demetra.


    "Ha, I knew you were a tough one! Consider that wish granted."


    The man in the suit assembled the weapon, kneeling on one knee as he aimed the barrel at Demetra with a smirk. "Goodbye forever, dear Demetra."


    The howitzer fired with a loud sound, hitting Demetra''s body and sending him flying before exploding mid-air and filling the air with a thick cloud of smoke.

 Chapter 1763

    The man in the suit raised an eyebrow, walking towards the plume of smoke as he called out, "Demetra? Are you still there?"


    He spotted the sheath of Demetra''s sword on the ground and gasped. Demetra emerged from the smoke, emitting a ck miasma as his eyes were ck as ink and he brandished his sword.


    "You motherf*cker."


    The man in the suit dropped the howitzer, grabbing the pistol at his waist and pointing it at Demetra. Yet just as he was about to pull the trigger, a ck sword aura several meters long came whistling down from the heavens.


    It came into contact with the man in the suit, exploding his body into a spray of limbs and blood.


    "Argh!"


    Demetra let out a roar of fury, flicking his sword through the air as several sword auras struck the walls of the factory. They came crumbling down at once as the factory copsedpletely into a pile of rubble.


    The smoke slowly cleared, and Demetra stepped out of the debris slowly. The ck miasma around him faded as he stowed his sword away and drove off.


    Over in Jeckle''s office at Greensource Corp, his assistant Avinki came running in


    a panic. "Bad news, Mister Jeckle! Judge Dickens'' vitals have disappeared from our system-I think the assassin named Demetra killed him."


    "Hm?"


    Jeckle raised an eyebrow. The truth was that he had never actually believed Demetra would be able to defeat Wilbur with his skill level and had only assigned Demetra the mission to have a reason to take him out.


    After all, Demetra was far too rigid in his ways. There had even been several cases in which Demetra disrespected Jeckle and ordered him around, and keeping an assassin like that on his team would only bring him trouble eventually.


    Jeckle had not expected Wilbur to spare Demetra''s life after defeating him. With no other choice, Jeckle had to get Judge Dickens to take care of Demetra, thinking that he would sentence Demetra to death for sure. And yet, Dickens was the one who ended up dead.


    Dickens was extremely powerful and had even taken out an assassin who failed an A-level mission. Despite that, he had been defeated by Demetra.


    Jeckle was honestly in disbelief at the news. "Are you sure, Avinki? Did Demetra actually kill the Judge?"


    Avinki fidgeted. "I''m not sure who exactly killed Judge Dickens, but what I do know for a fact is that he''s dead."


    Dickens had once been a peak Sanctuary level elite, and the power of destruction in his me crystal core was actually stronger than that of Demetra''s.


    That was why Jeckle did not think that Demetra could have killed Dickens, and he mumbled to himself, "Could it be the Dashan guy who killed Dickens?"


    Jeckle shook his head. After all, there were tabs being kept on Wilbur every second. If Wilbur had really killed Dickens, someone would have reported it for


    sure.


    That meant that Wilbur had not been the one to kill Dickens, and it was someone else.


    Either way, Dickens was a Judge of Greensource Corp, who was considered thepany''s peacekeepers. Now that one of the Judges was dead, the higher-ups would be alerted for sure.


    This was a huge ordeal, and Jeckle reported the news of Dickens'' death to the higher-ups at once.

 Chapter 1764

    There never was a case of the Judge of Greensource Corp being murdered before this. The Judges were considered peacekeepers of Greensource Corp, and their very existence was a symbol of thepany''s power and authority.


    No n would work without any rules in order, and the murder of a Judge was considered humiliating to Greensource Corp. Demetra was clearly challenging the boundaries of thepany here.


    Jeckle had been worried that Demetra might rece his position one day or the two of them might have to swap positions eventually and he would be under Demetra''s control, but that was clearly never going to happen now.


    This was a huge matter that directly went against the rules of thepany, and Greensource Corp sent over an order to Jeckle''sputer at once. He took in the sight of the A-level missions appearing on the screen, with his lips slowly shifting into a grin.


    "Have you ever been in contact with an A-level assassin before, Avinki?"


    It was a quiet night as Wilbur sat cross-legged on the bed in the attic. He was resting, but also waiting for something in a way. rk and Demetra''s defeat was bound to anger Greenpeace Corp, and Wilbur was pretty sure that there was no way they were going to let him go.


    This night was not going to be quiet for much longer.


    Yet Wilbur sat on the bed for an entire night but sensed no abnormal waves of spiritual energy around him. Dawn came eventually, and Wilbur raised an eyebrow at the rays of sun streaming through the windows in slight confusion.


    Now that Greensource Corp had found where he was, there was no way they were going to let him go. After Demetra, they would definitely send even more powerful assassins. Why was it so peaceful then?"


    A knock sounded on the door. "It''s time for breakfast, Mister Penn. Can Ie inside?"


    "Sure. Come on in."


    Tina pushed the door open, entering the attic.


    Both of them ate as Wilbur told Tina about his worries. Tina was confused as well, frowning as she said, "That doesn''t sound right. Considering how Greensource Corp operates, they would have sent an assassin after you first thing."


    "Could they have changed their mind?" asked Wilbur.


    Tina shook her head. "That''s impossible. Greensource Corp''s never changed their mind once they''ve decided on something. Any changes along the way can only mean that a bigger threat has appeared for them to prioritize first."


    "A bigger threat?" Wilbur frowned, confused. "What could it be?"


    Tina shrugged. After all, Wilbur had killed Mondorra and rk, even defeating Demetra. Tina was pretty certain that Greensource Corp had never encountered a threat bigger than Wilbur ever since they hade to be.


    A thought came to Wilbur''s mind all of a sudden. "Could it be him?"


    "Who?"


    "Demetra."


    Wilbur had defeated Demetra in their battle, but he spared Demetra''s life and let him go.


    It was pretty obvious that Demetra would be sentenced to death eventually by Greensource Corp, seeing as he had failed their mission.


    Maybe Greensource Corp had prioritized killing Demetrast night, thus neglecting Wilbur.

 Chapter 1765

    Demetra was indeed a powerful force, and Wilbur felt that he would not have been able to defeat him had it not been for the Light of Dragon.


    The power of destruction was far too powerful, one that anyone would fear.


    Wilbur could not help but feel worried for Demetra. After all, Greensource Corp was extremely powerful, and Demetra might not be able to escape his punishment.


    Upon second thought, Wilbur realized that this was what Demetra had chosen for himself. Demetra had joined Greensource Corp and should have known that this might happen.


    At around ten in the morning, Tina received a call from Madam Marie. After a brief chat, Tina came up to the attic and handed the phone to Wilbur.


    "Hello, Madam Marie. Is anything the matter?"


    Marie sounded like she was on the verge of tears. "My father''s gotten worse, Mister Penn. he''s finished the medicine we bought for him, and it''s only gone up in price. The doctors said he needs to be operated on next week, or his life will be in danger... but the surgery is so, so expensive. The Jonan family''s on a downward spiral, and I don''t have any more money to sustain these costly fees, so I thought of you, Mister Penn, and was wondering if you could help me out here. My father''s left behind a rather sizable collection of antiques, and I hope you''d be interested to take a look at them here."


    "Oh, alright. I''ll think about it."


    "Could youe this afternoon? I can''t exactly afford to wait any longer."


    "Alright, then. I''lle and see you at Pilsey with Tina in the afternoon, and we can talk then."


    "Thank you, Mister Penn. God bless you." Marie sobbed as she hung up the call.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. Despite the fact that he would probably be able to buy out Marie''s father''s entire collection for a rtively low price and save a great deal of money considering the situation the Jonan family was in, Wilbur was not the kind to take advantage of others like that.


    There had been new developments with Marie''s father''s condition, and Wilbur had ns to help Marie out instead of trying to get a good bargain. Wilbur was in a rather good mood since he was going to get more grace points out of this.


    Tina frowned at him. "Mister Penn, Madam Marie''s father isn''t doing so well. Let''s try not to haggle, shall we?"


    "Of course, Tina! What do you take me for? Don''t worry, I''m not going to try anything. You''lle with me in the afternoon, and you can decide on the price then. How''s that?"


    Tina flushed a deep scarlet. "Me?"


    Later that afternoon, Wilbur drove himself and Tina to Pilsey following the address Madam Marie had given them to her family manor.


    The Jonan Manor looked enormous from the outside, but it was overgrown with weeds that clearly implied ack of maintenance. Marie''s father, Albus Jonan''s sickness had been a great worry of the entire family and cost too much money for Marie to be able to afford gardeners to maintain the manor.


    Madam Marie was already waiting for Wilbur and Tina at the door with her butler Harold in tow when they arrived. She gave Wilbur a big hug, tearfully inviting the two of them inside.


    The Jonan Manor was extremely big, and Marie revealed that it had been purchased by her grandfather, Garcia Jonan, and then passed down through the generations.


    "My grandfather was a collector, just like my father. He loved collecting antiques all around the world. In fact, I''m pretty sure that my father got into antiques because of my grandfather."


    Wilbur knew that Marie would appreciate it if they got to the point as soon as possible, as the money was desperately needed to save her father.


    "Well then, Madam Marie. Could I ask how many antiques you have here at home, and how much you''d be willing to let them go for?"

 Chapter 1766

    Madam Marie blinked at him as if thinking about it. A pauseter, she said, "Including my grandfather''s collection, there are ten rooms'' worth of antiques in this manor. If you don''t mind, Mister Penn, I''d like to sell each room''s collection for one billion dors. Ten rooms would cost a total of ten billion dors."


    "Ten billion?"


    Wilbur frowned, but Harold was quicker to speak up. "Madam Marie, Mister Albus said that the collections in the ten rooms were worth between thirty to fifty billion dors... and that''s the price range from ten years ago. After a decade, these antiques would surely be worth well over fifty billion dors. You..."


    "Enough, Harold," Madam Marie said, looking at Harold with red-rimmed eyes. "You know how severe Dad''s illness is. No one but Mister Penn is going to buy all these antiques in one go, and I need the money now. I can''t wait any longer."


    "I''m sorry, Madam."


    Harold bowed in apology to Marie, retreating to the side wordlessly.


    Next to Wilbur, Tina was in utter shock. Ten billion dors was an astronomical amount of money to her, and she hardly dared to imagine if the collection of antiques might be worth even more than fifty billion.


    "I''d like to take a look at the collection first. Would that be alright?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Marie led Wilbur and Tina to the ten rooms, opening them one by one. "These are my father and grandfather''s collections, Mister Penn. I really hope you''ll be able to help me out."


    Wilbur saw the tears brimming in Marie''s eyes and scrambled to say, "Don''t you worry, Madam Marie. As long as these antiques are worth it, I won''t turn down this offer."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Marie bowed deeply to Wilbur as he walked into the first room and began inspecting the antiques inside. Wilbur searched the room with his spirit energy at once and found about a dozen items containing spiritual energy in the first room alone.


    He did the same to the second room, then the third, all the way until he had finished searching all ten rooms. There were a little over two hundred antiques containing spiritual energy in total.


    On top of that, Wilbur hade across a pair of leather gloves with a special spirit energy in the eighth room that had left him rather shocked.


    They had been lying in a dark corner of the room, emitting a faint silver glow that was proof enough that they were special.


    Marie saw this, and said at once, "These gloves were made from the metal forged from a meteorite, a malleable metal that looked almost like leather. The gloves are actually made of metal. You''ve got a good eye, Mister Penn. If you say yes to this offer, I''ll give you the gloves for free, even if you just buy one room of antiques."


    Wilbur picked the gloves up, passing them around in his hands. "They''re not bad at all. I''ll take them, thank you."


    Marie nodded with deep gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Mister Penn."


    All of a sudden, a series of footsteps rang from the hallway outside as Harold entered the room with Greg Jonan. Greg nced at Wilbur and red up in anger. "You''re not selling the collections to him, Marie."


    Marie looked at Greg. "My father is gravely ill, Uncle Greg. He needs the money for his treatment, and Mister Penn is a guest of mine. I hope you won''t disrupt our exchange here, thank you."


    Greg took a deep breath, his expression ashen. "No, Marie. These collections were left behind by your grandfather, Garcia Jonan, but he''s also my father. This is shared Jonan property, and you have no right to sell it off for personal use."

 Chapter 1767

    Marie teared up again. "My father holds no power over the Jonan family anymore, Uncle Greg, and Grandpa said all those years ago that his collection would go to my father. Are you going to watch Dad die just like that?"


    "I....."


    Greg had always resented Albus deeply. The two of them were brothers, but Albus was the youngest out of five sons and their father had always favored him the most, leaving all his prized possessions to Albus.


    This had greatly angered the other four brothers, including Greg, and the four of them had thus hatched this n. Albus was currently deeply ill, and it would not be long before he ended up dead.


    However, Greg was still Marie''s uncle. Despite the fact that the n involved killing Marie, Greg was now feeling an ache in his heart at the look on her face.


    "Fine, fine. How about this? You can sell the collection to me since you need the money so badly. You offered ten billion dors, right? I''ll pay you ten billion."


    Wilbur piped up then. "Surely you understand how ''firste, first served'' works, right, Mister Greg? Madam Marie has made up her mind to sell this collection to me, and it''s not very nice of you toe butting in and taking the offer away from me, is it?"


    Greg pointed at Wilbur as he fumed, "You shut your mouth! I''m Marie''s uncle, and these are family matters. You have no ce in this conversation."


    Wilbur smoked. "Sure. Why don''t we bid for the collection since we''re both after them, then? The collection goes to whoever can offer the higher price. How''s that?"


    Greg sneered coldly. "I''m not scared of you. I''ll offer eleven billion! Sell the collection to me!"


    "Fifteen billion dors," said Wilbur.


    "You!"


    Greg glowered at Wilbur, his eyes widening in rage and disbelief. "Twenty billion!" "Thirty billion dors."


    "You..."


    Greg was at a loss for words once more. Thirty billion dors was well out of what he could afford, and Greg did not think that the collection was even worth that much.


    He walked up to Wilbur with a furious scowl. "You got lucky this time, young man, but you might not be as lucky next time. I''d stay out of affairs of the Jonan family if I were you."


    Greg turned to leave in a hurry after that.


    Tina stared at Wilbur in disbelief. "Are you really going to pay thirty billion dors?"


    "Yeah, why not? It''s just thirty billion. I''ll pay now."


    The truth was that the collection was worth far more than thirty billion dors. Wilbur would still be making a profit even if he were to return all the Dashan antiques to the National Museum of Dasha for free and sell the leftovers for money.


    Wilbur was far from making a loss here.


    Marie was ovee with shock and joy. "Are you sure, Mister Penn? You''d be willing to buy my father''s entire collection for thirty billion dors?"

 Chapter 1768

    Wilbur nodded, asking Marie for her bank details.


    A few minutester, thirty billion dors were added to Marie''s bank ount.


    "It''s a pleasure doing business with you, Madam Marie."


    "Thank you, Mister Penn. You''re a lifesaver."


    "Please don''t say that, I just did what I could."


    Wilbur had actually been prepared to pay thirty billion dors even if Greg had not shown up. After all, the collection would be well over that amount for sure, and Wilbur was not going to lowball Marie with Albus being so gravely ill.


    Wilbur spent the rest of the afternoon separating the antiques into categories, sending all the Dashan antiques back to the National Museum of Dasha.


    The other regr antiques were sent to Cape International to be sold off, and the two hundred or so antiques containing spiritual energy were secretly shoved into Wilbur''s demine.


    It was evening by the time Wilbur returned to Aidementon with Tina. After reminding Tina to leave him be for the rest of the day, Wilbur entered his demine at once.


    He had yet to uncover proof of Greensource Corp''s crimes, and there might be a new battleing anytime. Wilbur had to stock up on pills in case of an emergency.


    Aside from a set of armor and the pair of leather-like gloves, Wilbur contributed all of the antiques to the Dragon''s Altar.


    The hourss spun, and Wilbur now had a new addition of ten thousand grace points. A few new options appeared on the screen.


    "Earth-type defense spells for two thousand grace points. Greatly improves one''s earth-type powers and defenses upon acquisition."


    "Thunder-type Healing Pill for eight hundred grace points. Restores one''s physical conditionpletely within one minute with the help of lightning strikes."


    There were many other normal pills listed below. Despite them being significantly cheaper, Wilbur knew clearly that the old dragon''s stuff was always worth their cost.


    The earth-type defense spells were red this time, which meant that they were of an even higher level than thest ones. No wonder they cost two thousand grace points.


    Wilbur had wanted to improve on these spells for a long time now and chose to get the spells without hesitation. He spent the remaining eight thousand grace points on ten thunder-type Healing Pills.


    The Light of Dragon was extremely harsh and caused a lot of damage that would go on for a while on his aura. If Wilbur could not restore his aura in time, his body would be greatly injured as time went on.


    The Thunder-type Healing Pills were capable of restoring one''s physical condition within a minute, which was already impressive enough. With the pills, Wilbur would be able to take on two or even three peak Sanctuary level elites at the same time with ease.


    Just as Wilbur was about to leave his demine, the voice of the dragon god rang through the air. "I didn''t expect you to find the power of light, my dear contributor." The power of the light?


    Wilbur frowned. Could the power of the light be the mortal enemy of the power of destruction?


    "That''s right. With those gloves, you''ll be able to defeat the power of destruction. The Destroyers'' powers are now out of control, and you will only face greater dangers after this. Use your wits and powers, young man, and live on fiercely."


    The dragon god went silent after that, and Wilbur looked down at the leather gloves on the ground. Their silver glow seemed to be increasing as theyy in the demine.

 Chapter 1769

    It seemed like the Dragon''s Altar''s powers were of the light attribute. Otherwise, the glowing off the gloves would have been suppressed already.


    Wilbur emerged from his demine with the gloves as he frowned, muttering to himself, "The power of the light. What''s that supposed to be?"


    Wilbur had experienced the power of destruction, and it had been immensely powerful.


    What would happen if these two powers collided?


    Wilbur was nothing but confident in what was toe, and he muttered the spells before starting to cultivate the earth-type defense spells.


    Later that night, he stood on the balcony with his palms together as he called out, "Earth Defense: Earth Wall!"


    As the words rang through the air, a wall made of dirt and soil that was about a meter and a half thick rose from the ground. Wilbur clenched his right fist and struck the wall with only his physical strength without channeling his spiritual energy. The Earth Wall let out a dull thud from the collision, vibrating slightly. It did not crumble, nor copse.


    Wilbur was plenty satisfied with the durability of the Earth Wall. After all, one punch using his physical strength alone was enough to break through ten meters of metal.


    "It seems like you''re not strong enough yet."


    A man''s voice rang from behind him. Wilbur sensed his spiritual energy and was taken aback. This man was at peak Sanctuary level as well.


    Wilbur turned around to the sight of a man in a suit and a wide-brimmed hat. He set the ck briefcase he was holding down, getting down on one knee to take out a howitzer before assembling it.


    Wilbur stared at the man. "Did Greensorce Corp send you?"


    The man in the suit was eerily calm. "Why bother asking if you already knew? I know you''re a member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense in Dasha, but some things here are out of your department''s hands. You''ve crossed a line here. Prepare to pay for your actions, Wilbur Penn."


    The man seemed to assemble the howitzer at the speed of light. Wilbur scrambled to cast his spell, roaring, "Earth-type defense skills: Earth Wall!"


    The wall rose from the ground in front of Wilbur. The howitzer''s shell struck the wall in the next second, and a deafening explosion filled the air as the Earth wall was blown to smithereens from the shot.


    The explosion brought about fierce winds, knocking Wilbur several meters backward.


    The man smirked coldly, adjusting his sunsses before firing another bullet. "We live in an era of technology and innovation. Cultivation is nothing but a waste of time. ept your fate, Wilbur Penn."


    Boom!


    The howitzer''s shell struck the Earth Wall, exploding it once more. The man in the suit repeated his actions, and the wall exploded another time.


    The man had only brought three shells with him, and he was out of ammo now as he cursed with a scowl. "F*ck, I forgot that you''re more trouble than that Demetra idiot."


    The man took out a machine gun from the briefcase, slinging the ammo belt over a shoulder as he aimed at Wilbur and opened fire.

 Chapter 1770

    A barrage of bullets rained down upon Wilbur.


    He put his hands together, muttering a series of chants as three Earth Walls appeared in session, defending against the man''s attacks. Wilbur flipped his right hand and the thunder cleaver appeared as he ducked behind an Earth Wall to wait for the man to approach.


    Yet the man seemed to be in no hurry to chase after Wilbur, merely aiming the machine gun at the Earth Wall as he continued to fire and howl with glee.


    Eventually, the rain of bullets merely left a big hole in the first Earth Wall.


    The man chuckled. "It looks like you''re trying to y a game of cat and mouse here, aren''t you? How fun!"


    The man in the suit tossed the machine gun away, taking out a pistol and leaping up the first Earth Wall as he roared, "Your time''s up, Wilbur Penn!"


    Standing on top of the Earth Wall gave the man a clear view of everything beneath. Just then, Wilbur darted across and avoided a bullet from the man''s pistol.


    Following that, Wilbur ran behind the man and leaped into the air, raising his thunder cleaver before bringing it down viciously.


    "You''re f*cking dead!"


    The man in the suit leaped off the Earth Wall as it was split clean in half by Wilbur''s thunder cleaver.


    The man raised his pistol, aiming it directly at Wilbur. He fired three shots, all of which Wilbur blocked with the thunder cleaver before darting to the side to avoid the man''s attack.


    One magazine only contained six bullets, and the man''s pistol was empty. He took out a dagger, sticking it into the Earth Wall as he changed the magazine. "This is so boring. I didn''t think people working in a department like that would be so cowardly. It seems like the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense in Dasha doesn''t live up to its name at all."


    As the words left the man''s lips, Wilbur appeared from his left and swung the cleaver at the man in the suit. The man yanked the dagger out of the Earth Wall in a hurry to block the attack, using the collision to retreat backward and aiming his pistol at Wilbur once more.


    The man fired all six bullets in one go, emptying the clip before he tossed the pistol away and took out a long sword from his back. "I can''t believe even the special weapons aren''t working on you. That''s pretty impressive. Well, I''ve got a sword, just like you. Let''s see whose will win."


    Wilbur eyed him coldly. "You sure are confident. Let''s see, then."


    He took off running, charging towards the man in the suit.


    Both men''s weapons collided with an enormous force that sent both of them flying backward.


    Wilburnded between the Earth Walls, and the man disappeared out of sight. Wilbur spotted himnding on the right side of an Earth Wall and took two steps backward. Wilbur gripped his thunder cleaver and charged forward.


    The man in the suit was right there as Wilbur brought the cleaver down. The man raised his sword to deflect the attack in a panic, just as Wilbur felt a chill behind his back.


    Wilbur widened his eyes in shock, retreating to the side. Upon a second look, two men in suits had appeared before him. The attack from behind hade from the exact same guy.


    "Is this... some kind of cloning spell?"


    "It''s not a cloning spell, but it will be enough to kill you for sure."


    Wilbur stared at the man on the left. He looked identical to the man on the right but was still hidden in the darkness.


    He... was a shadow of the man in the suit.

 Chapter 1771

    "A shadow?"


    "You guessed right. It''s a shame you can''t fight back anymore."


    The man in the suit charged at Wilbur along with his shadow. The sword was brought down, and Wilbur raised his thunder cleaver in retaliation.


    Wilbur was just about able to hold his own against the man in the suit, but the man''s shadow overpowered Wilbur. The shadow, a dark figure forged from ck miasma, was a condensation of the power of destruction.


    Under thebined attack of the man in the suit and his shadow, Wilbur found himself having to retreat over and over again until he had no choice but to summon the protection of the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    The man''s sword struck the Dragon''s Safehaven, letting out a deafening sound. Following that, a round, ck ball of miasma appeared in the man''s palm, and he hurled it against the ground.


    Darkness spread across the ground at once, quickly enveloping the battlefield.


    The man had activated his domain!


    "You''re not getting away this time, Wilbur Penn!"


    Wilbur was in shock. The man''s powers were definitely of peak Sanctuary level, and the addition of the power of destruction pretty much made him more powerful than the Emperor level. Wilbur saw how skilled the man was at wielding the power of destruction and was prepared for a tough battle.


    There was only one way out of this now-the Light of Dragon.


    Wilbur had yet to master the Light of Dragonpletely and always suffered a horrible bacsh from its use every time. Despite that, there was no other choice for him. Wilbur was not going to just die like this.


    Even if he was to die, it would not be without a fight!


    Wilbur did not want to die, but he was more than ready to fight to the death. Seeing as the Dragon''s Safehaven was about to run out, Wilbur did not hesitate to activate the Light of Dragon.


    All at once, a golden light filled the air as a golden dragon flew above Wilbur''s head in circles. He raised his right arm as the dragon wrapped itself around it. The Dragon''s Safehaven wore off the very next second, and Wilbur dashed toward the man''s shadow before throwing out a punch.


    The golden dragon roared, shooting out of Wilbur''s arm just as the shadow raised its sword. The dragon struck the shadow''s chest, piercing through it all together.


    At the same time, Wilbur leaped into the air. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he flew, before hurriedly popping a Thunder-type Healing Pill into his mouth as he roared, "Four Walls of Thunder!"


    Four gigantic balls of thunder appeared out of thin air, hovering ominously in a square as chains appeared in the space between them around the man in the suit. Wilburnded on the ground, spiritual mes exploding out of his right fist along with the Light of Dragon as hended a heavy blow against the man''s chest.


    The man in the suit seemed to be drained of his energy as his shadow was pierced by the golden dragon, and he could not retaliate against Wilbur''s attack at all. Despite Wilbur''s punch this time not being as powerful as thest one, it was still enough to blow the man''s body to smithereens.


    Boom!


    Limbs and blood littered the ground following the deafening explosion.


    The golden dragon disappeared along with the golden light, and Wilbur turned to look at the man''s shadow. It had faded in a fog of ck miasma, and Wilbur was finally out of danger.


    Wilbur heaved, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The Light of the Dragon had injured him greatly even despite taking the Thunder-type Healing Pill, as casting another blow in such a short amount of time had knocked his internal systempletely askew.

 Chapter 1772

    All of a sudden, Wilbur saw a few faint shapes condensed of ck miasma. The shapes were in and thin, but they continued to make their way towards Wilbur. Just as they were about to reach him, however, they were absorbed by a sudden force. Wilbur looked down to see the leather gloves absorbing the ck miasma, unsure when they hadnded there.


    The gloves were currently letting off a brilliant silver glow as if they had sensed a strong presence, continuing to absorb the ck miasma.


    Atst, the miasma was transformed into a little ck ball in the palm of the gloves before it was absorbedpletely by the gloves too, disappearing out of sight.


    The silver glow of the gloves began to fade after absorbing the ck miasma, eventually returning to their normal, worn form.


    Wilbur stared at the gloves, wondering if they were actually capable of absorbing the power of destruction.


    Were the power of the light and the power of destruction really two opposing forces?


    The thought made a rush of glee spark in Wilbur''s chest, and he hurriedly picked up the gloves from the ground. All of a sudden, a wave of pain struck him in the chest as his chaotic aura began to swell in his body. Wilbur scrambled to take out a Thunder-type Healing Pill, swallowing it at once.


    Upon returning to the attic, Wilbur sat down to get some rest as his mind raced with shbacks of the man''s attacks from earlier. Adding them to Mondorra, rk, and Demetra''s fighting styles, Wilbur came to a shocking realization.


    The cultivators were all peak Sanctuary level elites, but the power of destruction in their bodies was of different levels, and each elite had a different degree of control of it.


    Mondorra was pretty much incapable of controlling the power of destruction and had merely borrowed the spiritual energy in the me crystal core to forcefully activate the power of destruction.


    rk was slightly more in control of the power of destruction, but he was mainly relying on the spiritual energy from the me crystal core as well.


    Demetra was highly skilled in terms of controlling the spiritual energy from the me crystal core and understood the power of destruction pretty well too.


    The man in the suit was also skilled at controlling the power of destruction, and the addition of his spiritual energy dagger practically made him half a level higher than the Emperor level.


    The man in the suit was far more powerful than Demetra was, which meant that the rest of the assassins from Greensource Corp after this would be all the stronger. Wilbur urgently needed to improve his strength and powers.


    It was evening by the time Wilbur had restored his physical condition. He entered his demine and contributed the dagger he had gotten from the man in the suit.


    At the same time, a question appeared in Wilbur''s head. He might be able to get an answer through this contribution.


    Sure enough, the dagger got Wilbur a total of sixteen hundred grace points.


    Compared to the previous contributions, this was a shocking amount of grace points for just one item, and it also answered Wilbur''s question.


    The power of destruction was immensely powerful by absorbing and repressing the opponent''s power, and thus extremely difficult to master. Trying to do that would be just like training every single day while wearing a set of armor that weighed two hundred kilograms.


    The armor could give one a good amount of protection, but it would also greatly restrict one''s strength.


    Mondorra was already a peak Sanctuary level elite and would have been able to activate an even stronger domain if he had not borrowed the power of destruction.


    The man in the suit had not truly incorporated the power of destruction into his body as well, merely using the dagger to channel the power so that it would be less damaging to his own body when he activated it.

 Chapter 1773

    However, that rendered the man in the suit incapable of utilizing the power of


    destructionpletely. He was only capable of using his consciousness to control his shadow, despite the fact that the shadow was a clone of him.


    Although it seemed like two people were attacking at the same time, it was actually just one. When Wilbur attacked the man''s shadow with the Light of Dragon, the man''s spirit suffered a huge blow as well.


    Wilbur could not help but sigh to himself. If the man in the suit had properly mastered the power of destruction and used the ck miasma to defend himself from Wilbur''s attacks, Wilbur would have long been defeated.


    Wilbur stared at the options on the screen, choosing two Thunder-type Healing pills without hesitation before leaving his demine.


    The next morning, Tina brought Wilbur a newspaper along with his breakfast.


    Greensource Corp was so powerful that it was capable of affecting all of Cametra, and that was why Wilbur had gotten Tina to bring him a copy of the daily paper every morning when she went out to shop for groceries.


    He did not have to start from Greensource Corp itself to research thepany. Greensource Corp was the core of the entire force, which meant that there should be other branches of the force around Aidementon.


    The man in the suit and his power had been proof enough of how powerful Greensource Corp was, and thus Wilbur had decided to investigate from the outside. It would be a lot less trouble, and it would not be toote to make a move on Greensource Corp when he had gathered enough information and clues.


    Tina picked up the newspaper. "Your guess waspletely right, Mister Penn. There was a huge incident in Aidementonst night."


    Wilbur frowned. "What happened?"


    "A huge fire broke out at Lantech Buildingst night. The fifteenth floor waspletely torched, all the way up to the twenty-fifth. ording to my sources, Greensource Corp''s the real boss controlling Lantech all this while. It''s been said that ever since the building was constructed, Greensource Corp''s been harboring an important secret n in it that no one else knows about," said Tina.


    "Is that so?" asked Wilbur. "So, you don''t know what it is, either?"


    "Nope, I don''t. Greensource Corp is very good at keeping their secrets. Of course,


    I can ask around for you if you need it."


    "No, it''s alright," said Wilbur. "That''s considered secret territory, and a fire just broke out. Greensource Corp is only going to tighten their security, and you run a much higher risk of getting caught."


    "Okay," Tina nodded. "It''s your call, Mister Penn. I''ll do anything you tell me to do, and I swear not to regret a thing."


    Wilbur stared at Tina, feeling like it was time now. "You don''t always have to be thinking on my behalf, Tina. I''ll get to the bottom of this, and Greensource Corp''s crimes will be exposed eventually. Your father will be avenged regardless. I don''t want to leverage this against you to ask for your help. We... I think what I''m trying to say is that you can just do your own thing, you know? You don''t have to do a thing for me, I promise."


    Wilbur knew that what happened to Tina''s father had broken her heart, and he did not want to use this against her. He wanted Tina to be herself, and not make any sacrifices for others.


    Tina turned around so her back was facing Wilbur, her shoulders trembling.

 Chapter 1774

    Wilbur frowned at the sight. "Are you alright, Tina?"


    Tina wiped at her tears. "You think I''m not worthy of your affection, right, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur widened his eyes. "No, that''s not what I meant at all! Listen to me, Tina..." Wilbur sighed. "Alright, let''s just keep things the way they used to be. Is that alright?"


    "My father used to be the most important person in my life, but he left me just like that. It''s so unfair, and I want justice for him," said Tina.


    "But I think, Mister Penn... that I''ve fallen hopelessly in love with you. I can''t bring myself to leave you. If you don''t want me, I''ll die right in front of you this very second."


    Tina picked up a dagger and swiped it against her neck. Wilbur knocked the dagger out of her grasp before it touched her skin, yanking Tina into his arms and hugging her tightly. "Please don''t do that, Tina. I''ll be with you until the end."


    Tina looked up at Wilbur, connecting their lips in a passionate kiss. She began furiously tearing at Wilbur''s clothes after that, and Wilbur did not hesitate to oblige. He took in the sight of Tina''s perfect curves, and the pair embraced each other.


    Later that afternoon, Wilbur was in the middle of researching Greensource Corp when he received an anonymous call.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "It''s me, Kyra."


    "Oh? Kyra?"


    "Yes," said Kyra on the phone. "Do you know about the fire that broke out at Lantech Buildingst night, Wilbur?"


    "I do. The newspapers reported it."


    "Right. Tina mentioned that you let one of their assassins named Demetra go a while back, is that true?"


    Wilbur nced at Tina''s back, furrowing his brows. Tina was Mondorra''s daughter, and Mondorra had a long history with Greensource Corp.


    Despite the fact that Kyra despised Mondorra, that did not mean that she was going to oppose Greensource Corp. Wilbur had only told Tina about his battle against Demetra because he considered her a close friend and had not expected her to tell Kyra about it.


    If Kyra was working closely with Greensource Corp, that would mean that thepany might know everything about Wilbur.


    The thought made Wilbur grow wary of Tina. Upon second thought, his rtionship with thisdy had indeed advanced rather quickly. Despite the fact that Tina was willing to do anything to avenge her father, she still seemed to have reservations about Wilbur.


    Wilbur thus decided that he was not going to bepletely transparent with Tina from now on. "Yes, that''s right. I did let Demetra go."


    Kyra got straight to the point. "I''m going to tell you something, Mister Penn. You might not believe this, but I have crossed paths with Demetra before."


    "You have?"


    "Yes, at the orphanage."


    Kyra told Wilbur that she had seen Demetra once. He happened to be volunteering at the orphanage during one of Kyra''s visits to bring gifts to the children.


    Demetra''s special aura had made Kyra notice him, and thus she had a rather strong impression of the guy.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur had once battled against Demetra before, that was in the past and Wilbur did not know why Kyra was bringing that up now.

 Chapter 1775

    "To tell you the truth, I was near the Lantech Buildingst night," said Kyra. "I witnessed the fire, and that ck aura amidst the sea of mes had to be Demetra."


    "Him?"


    Wilbur was a little confused. Didn''t Demetra work for Greensource Corp? He had been defeated in the battle against Wilbur, and Greensource Corp was bound to have Demetra killed for failing a mission.


    It was only natural for Demetra to n his escape.


    Lantech Building housed the core of Greensource Corp''s scientific research, which meant that the ce had to have the strictest security. Demetra was being hunted down by Greensource Corp, but he still showed up on their property instead of running away.


    Wilbur found the entire ordeal rather hard to believe. Was Kyra telling the truth?


    Kyra piped up then. "I know the whole thing sounds a little ridiculous, and I know you''re in the middle of investigating Greensource Corp. You might not believe me, but that''s all the information I can give you. I''m calling you from a temporary number that will be destroyed after I hang up. You helped me once before, and this is the extent to which I can help you. I hope you can handle the rest on your own. Goodbye."


    The call ended after that.


    Wilbur stared at his phone, falling silent. Tina spoke up then. "What''s the matter, darling?"


    "That was Kyra. She said that Demetra was the one who started the fire at the Lantech building. Are you still in touch with her?"


    "Yes, I am." Tina did not hesitate in the slightest when she answered the question. "Kyra''s my master, but she''s been under Greensource Corp''s supervision ever since what happened to Mondorra. That''s why she hasn''t asked much about this"


    "I see." Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. He had misunderstood Tina, but now felt something new for her.


    After Tina left the attic, Wilbur called Beverly Torres, his personal handler at the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    Wilbur was going to see if the department might be able to find out who started the fire at the Lantech Building.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Hi, Beverly. A fire broke out at the Lantech Building in Cametrast night, could you help me find out who started it?"


    "Of course. Give me a moment."


    A whileter, Beverly''s voice rang through the phone once more. "I''m so sorry, Deacon Penn. The only information we could find on the fire was that it was an ident caused by a technician named Sam. He was smoking a cigarette and did not put it out properly, which caused the fire."


    "Oh, alright. Could you give me any information on a man named Demetra? He''s one of Greensource Corp''s assassins," said Wilbur.


    "Sure, give me a moment."


    A minute passed by, and Beverly said, "I''m so sorry, Deacon Penn. We don''t have any information on this Demetra person. Also, our information shows that Greensource Corp is a legally registeredpany with no suspicious activity."


    Wilbur was at a loss for words, but he understood their intentions eventually. After all, Greensource Corp was an immensely powerful force in Cametra that could probably wipe out any information they wanted at the snap of their fingers.


    Wilbur hung up the call feeling slightly amused. What point would there be in himing to Cametra if the department could just figure it all out? It seemed like this was a case that was out of the department''s hands now.

 Chapter 1776

    The next second, Wilbur thought of his informant, genius hacker La Chessler. Back when the Abyss Mercenaries were still around, La had been able to get information on just about anything save for a few forbidden areas.


    The call connected, and Wilbur said, "La, look up the fire that just happened at the Lantech Building for me and get back to me ASAP with anything you can find."


    "Yes, sir."


    Barely fifteen secondster, La piped up. "Sir, ording to sources from Greensource Corp, the fire was started by a level B assassin working for them named Demetra. Demetra escaped, and Greensource Corp is currently looking for him."


    "So, it was him," said Wilbur. "Can you find anything on the assassins at Greensource Corp?"


    "I only have a portion of the data," said La.


    "That''s fine. Send whatever you can find to my phone."


    "Okay. Give me about five minutes."


    The call ended, and Wilbur received the information as promised five minutester. He opened it and saw that La had sent him information on twelve of Greensource Corp''s assassins.


    rk and Demetra were on the list, but the man in the suit fromst night was not. On top of that, the information also stated that these twelve assassins were level B assassins working for Greensource Corp.


    If they were only level B assassins, the man in the suitst night must have been a level A assassin. Even a genius hacker like La could barely find much on Greensource Corp, which must mean that they had a powerful defense system. Just where did their me crystal cores and power of destructione from? Wilbur was nothing but confused at this. Greensource Corp seemed to possess some kind of special power, one that might have given them the status and power that they have today.


    Greensource Corp would be out of their minds to think that they would be capable of controlling several big countries just bying up with some pills and medicine. There had to be a stronger, unknown force that was supporting them. "Wilbur?"


    Tina came into the attic all of a sudden. "That old man fromst time is back, and he''s here with another guy. They''d like to speak to you."


    Wilbur stood at the balcony with Greg Jonan and a young man, smirking at the both of them. "What brings you here today, Mister Greg?"


    Wilbur had gotten into a dispute with Greg thest time he was at Madam Marie''s house, and Greg had left a terrible impression on Wilbur. Now that the two of them were meeting again, Wilbur did not hesitate to get straight to the point.


    Greg looked back at Wilbur. "Oh, don''t y dumb, Mister Penn. As if you''ve forgotten about the thirty-billion-dor collection you purchased from Marie."


    "Of course I haven''t, but that''s between Madam Marie and I, isn''t it? Besides, it was a legal transaction that we both agreed upon. Is there a problem you have with it, sir? You do know that the purchase is actually none of your business, right? You gave up bidding against me, which meant that you withdrew from the exchange. Don''t you think it''s a little funny that you''re back here for the antiques now?"

 Chapter 1777

    "How dare you!"


    "Marie is a Jonan, and her antiques belong to the Jonan family. You can''t just buy them off like that!"


    "Let me speak, Uncle Greg," the young man spoke up then, and Greg let out a sigh before retreating to the side.


    "Sure, Pratt. You talk to him."


    The young man took two steps forward, smiling at Wilbur with an outstretched hand. "Hello, Mister Penn. My name is Pratt Jonan, grandson of Walton Jonan, the current head of the Jonan n."


    Wilbur did not shake Pratt''s hand, merely smiling and nodding. "My apologies, but I''m not interested in knowing about your family affairs. Mister Greg here should have exined it to you well enough. I''m sure you know that I obtained those antiques throughpletely legal methods, so I don''t see why it would be deemed null."


    Pratt paused for a beat, before smiling at Wilbur. "I know you purchased the collections through Madam Marie, but those antiques are very important to our n. I wonder if you would be so kind as to sell them back to us, Mister Penn."


    "I''m Dashan, Mister Pratt. A big part of those collections were treasures from my country, and I''ve already returned them to the national museum in my country."


    "What about the rest then? Could you sell those to us?"


    Wilbur was a little confused. Aside from the two hundred or so items containing spiritual energy, there was nothing really special about the rest of the collections. Why would the Jonans want them back?


    Could it be those gloves?


    The thought made Wilbur understand everything, and he smiled. "I''m so sorry. Thirty billion dors was a lot of money for me to fork out myself, and I''m in a hurry to get a return on my investment as well. Maybe you would have been able to buy it back if you hade earlier. Most unfortunately, I''ve sent the rest of the collection to Cape to be sold off on my behalf. You might be able to get some of it back if you head there now."


    Pratt and Greg looked somewhat venomously at Wilbur. "Mister Penn, I hope you''ll stoping into contact with the Jonan family after this. We won''t be able to guarantee your safety if you breach that boundary again."


    The two men left after that.


    Tina came over to Wilbur. "Were they trying to buy the collection back?"


    "Yep." Wilbur nodded. "They might be able to get a part of it back, but it''ll be impossible to recover all of it."


    Cape owned the biggest consignment business in the entire world, where tens of billions of dors'' worth of transactions happened every single day.


    Also, Wilbur could not help but feel a little sorry for Madam Marie and her father. The Jonan n could have bought over the collections anytime, but Greg had done no such thing.


    Greg and the rest of Walton''s side of the Jonan n had just been waiting around before Wilbur appeared. These people seemed to be waiting for some kind of opportunity to strike, and it was clear that Albus'' death was a big part of that.


    Once that happened, Madam Marie would have even less power. She would not even have the right to handle the antiques then. The internal conflict of the seemingly peaceful Jonan n was much, much more vicious than Wilbur expected.


    A good portion of the antiques that had been put under consignment would have been sold off by now. If Pratt and Greg came to see Wilbur for the gloves, those men could forget about ever seeing those gloves again.

 Chapter 1778

    There must be cultivators in the Jonan family of fairly decent skill, or they would not be after a pair of such normal-looking gloves. Besides, the fact that they were willing to spend thirty billion dors on a pair of gloves was proof enough of just what those gloves were worth.


    Wilbur was certain then that he had hit the jackpot with the gloves. He returned to his room, carefully inspecting the gloves.


    They looked frightfully normal, and Wilbur even found that he was unable to channel his spiritual energy into them. The gloves were also not heavy at all, almost as light as a sheet of paper.


    Had Wilbur not witnessed the gloves absorbing the power of destructionst night, Wilbur would hardly have dared to imagine just what would happen if he used the gloves to shield an attack from the power of destruction.


    Now that he did know, however, he might as well give it a try the next time Greensource Corp sends someone new after him.


    Over on another end, Pratt and Greg rushed to Cape''s consignment shop as fast as they could to ask about the antiques that Wilbur had put there. Sure enough, they were able to find most of the antiques, but the gloves were nowhere to be seen.


    To cover their tracks, both men spent almost ten million dors to purchase a few dozen antiques. Greg tracked down the manager of the consignment shop and asked about the leather gloves.


    "Hello, sir. Could I ask if there was a pair of leather gloves that were put up for consignment here, and where they had been sold off to?"


    The manager kept a smile on his face as he was dealing with a customer who had just spent almost ten million dors. "My deepest apologies, Mister Greg. We aren''t too sure about that."


    "Our consignment shop performs an impossible number of transactions every single day, and we only make a portion of the resold price. We cannot reveal any information about our customers and products we have already sold out of respect for our customers'' privacy. Besides, a pair of gloves is... far from specific enough information for us to work with."


    Greg widened his eyes in desperation, a pleading expression on his face as he said, "Could you think about it, please? They''re not just any ordinary gloves, you know. These are a pair of grayish-white gloves, and they look quite worn. They''ve been around for a long, long time."


    "I''m so sorry, Mister Greg. I can''t give you that information. However, seeing as you''re a premium customer of ours, I''d be more than happy to gift you a new pair of leather gloves personally as the manager of Cape Consignment."


    "You!"


    Greg was furious, but he could only leave the shop with Pratt.


    Walton sat before the two men back at the Jonan manor. "So? Did you manage to find the gloves?"


    Greg sank into a deep bow. "Sir, Wilbur Penn has put the collections up for consignment with Cape, and most of the antiques have been sold worldwide in countless separate transactions. We won''t be able to track them down."


    "So, you haven''t found them, have you?"


    Greg trembled under Walton''s gaze as he nodded. "Yes, I haven''t been able to locate them yet."


    Pratt tried to step in and exin in Greg''s ce and piped up with a frown, "Grandpa, this was actually..."


    "Enough."


    Walton red at Pratt, who promptly shut up as Walton turned to Greg. "You can exin yourself to the Holy One, then. I''m sure you know what to do."


    Greg widened his eyes at the mention of the Holy One, and he bowed to Walton. "I''ll get to that right now, Sir."


    Greg got up to leave, and a young man walked up to him outside. "Is there anything I can help you with, Mister Greg?"


    Greg looked at the young man. "How have I treated you before this, Ecker?"


    Ecker walked alongside Greg. "Mister Greg has been nothing but good to me. I''m willing to do anything to repay your kindness."

 Chapter 1779

    "Very well. Come with me, then. I''ll show you what real cultivators look like."


    Ecker was overjoyed to hear the words. He was a big fan of cultivation but had never been able to start on his cultivation journey as he had to provide for his entire family.


    Greg''s offer to bring him to meet some real cultivators excited Ecker greatly, and he followed Greg all the way to a basement in the manor.


    The basement consisted of three levels. The first was a storeroom, the second was a study with many books on cultivation, and the third was a space with a maze-likeyout.


    Ecker turned to Greg. "Are there cultivators here, Mister Greg? Is that why you''ve brought me here?"


    "Pipe down. Juste with me," said Greg.


    Greg wove through the maze on the third level of the basement with Ecker in tow, heading toward the center of the maze. There was a tall, round podium there with steps leading up to it that the two men climbed.


    On the top of the podium sat a bearded old man whose top of his head was bald. He was covered in ck robes, and his eyebrows were a fiery shade of red. Just as the two men were about to reach the top of the podium, Greg said, "Get down on your knees, Ecker."


    "Yes, Mister Greg."


    Greg kneeled alongside Ecker, and the both of them sank into a full bow to the old man in the center of the podium.


    "Greg Jonan at your service, Holy One."


    "Ecker Katz at your service, Holy One."


    The old man opened his eyes slowly, ncing at Greg before his gazended on Ecker and his expression darkened. "You''ve failed again, haven''t you?"


    Greg was ovee with panic. "Pratt and I did our best to look for the gloves you told us about, but that young man named Wilbur Penn put them under consignment. He didn''t know the gloves were special, and now we don''t know where they are."


    "What?"


    The old man widened his eyes in a fierce glower. "But you promised me!"


    "I''ll continue looking for it, I promise."


    The old man was positively fuming. "I don''t care what you do or how long it takes, I need to find those gloves!"


    "Of course, of course."


    Greg bowed profusely, desperately trying to prove his earnestness. "Don''t worry, Holy One. The Jonan n will find your holy weapon even if it takes all the money and energy we have!"


    Ecker let out a chuckle suddenly, still on his knees. This all seemed ridiculous to him. How could a pair of gloves be considered a holy weapon?


    The old man''s gazended on Ecker, and he got to his feet. "Is this the sacrifice you have brought for me?"


    The old man opened his hands, sucking Ecker to one of them.


    Ecker cried out in shock. "I''m sorry, Holy One! Please forgive me, please "

 Chapter 1780

    Before Ecker could even finish his sentence, the old man hadpletely


    absorbed Ecker into his body. The old man''s body vibrated as a ball of energy swam around inside it, after which Ecker''s bones were shaken out and scattered across the ground.


    The old man let out a burp as if he had just finished a meal, before scoffing at Greg. "This sacrifice''s far too old. Could you find me a younger one next time?"


    Greg nodded profusely. "Yes, of course. Don''t worry, Holy One, I''ll find you a younger sacrifice next time. Oh, and can the sacrifices be restored to just once a year once the gloves are found?"


    Sweat beaded on Greg''s forehead as he spoke. Walton''s family had only


    achieved their sess and glory thanks to the Holy One transferring the luck from Albus'' family to Walton''s.


    That was what led to the downfall of Albus'' family and the rise of Walton''s. As repayment, Walton''s family had promised the Holy One to bring him a sacrifice


    each year.


    However, Walton had identally angered the Holy One recently, causing the yearly sacrifice to be changed to a monthly basis.


    Despite Walton''s family doing well now, one sacrifice a year was already the limit that they had to exert their efforts to achieve. This change to a monthly sacrifice was well beyond what they were capable of.


    If this went on, they would be exposed within a matter of a few months. Walton''s family woulde crashing down, and their reputation would be ruined.


    Everything hinged on the gloves now, which meant that the Holy One might loosen the sacrifice requirement once they were found.


    The Holy One eyed Greg coldly. "Are you trying to bargain with me, Greg Jonan?"


    "No, of course not! I would never dare to do such a thing. It''s just that our family''s only just started doing well, and we''re not quite powerful enough to do some things. It''s not that we don''t want to do them, you know..."


    The Holy One''s expression darkened. "Do you know what happens to people who speak to me like this, Greg Jonan?"


    "Thest guy who did that is now a pile of bones!"


    The Holy One grabbed a fistful of Greg''s shirt, yanking him over and glowering at him. "Let me make this clear to you. Your family has no right to be bargaining with me! You would be nothing without me!"


    "Yes, yes, of course."


    "Get out!"


    The Holy One tossed Greg off the tform. "Listen up! Starting today, you are to bring me a sacrifice every single day until you find me my holy weapon. Or I''ll walk out of this maze, and Walton Jonan''s family will be done for."


    Greg practically fled the basement, the Holy One''s words ringing through his brain as he ran.


    He would need to bring the Holy One a sacrifice each day if he did not find the gloves. How would Walton''s family be able to afford that?

 Chapter 1781

    Greg felt regretful when he thought about the potential of attracting the police''s attention if too many people went missing.


    If he knew this would be the case, he would not have used that guy in the first ce. Now, the Jonan n was in trouble, and things would likely get worse.


    Greg did not dare to stay. He went straight for the lobby and told Walton what the Holy One said. Walton was also a cultivator, but he was lousy, being stuck at the pre-Ambience level.


    "What? A daily sacrifice?"


    Walton looked at Greg with shock. He widened his eyes and said, "He can go and look for sacrifices himself. Why is he cing this responsibility on my family?"


    Greg sighed and said, "Sir, what you''re saying is meaningless. If we didn''t use his powers back then, our family wouldn''t prosper."


    "Who knows if it''s true? Don''t talk to me about luck. I think it was Albus'' management issue that caused the fall of his family. My family seeded on its own, and it has nothing to do with him."


    Walton did not believe in luck cultivation, neither did Greg. However, Walton''s family had offended the Holy One this time. It was also rumored that the Holy One was superior to a peak Sanctuary level cultivator, perhaps he was a pre-Emperor level cultivator.


    It would be easy for a powerful cultivator to destroy Walton''s family. Therefore, Walton had to obey the Holy One''s instructions even if he was unhappy about it. He sent more than a hundred people to search for the leather gloves that very night.


    Wilbur was resting in the attic at night. Suddenly, Tina opened the door and said, "Wilbur, Madam Marie called. She said it''s an emergency."


    Wilbur took the phone and ced it on his ear. He asked, "Hello, is this Madam Marie?"


    "It''s me, my dear Mister Penn. How are you?"


    What she said took Wilbur by surprise. He frowned and replied, "I''m fine, Madam Marie. Did something happen?"


    Madam Marie hesitated for a while. She did not want to get involved with the Jonan n, but she was informed that Walton sent more than a hundred people to look for a precious item.


    Madam Marie felt that they would soon find Wilbur. She was afraid that the Jonan n would not quit so easily, so she expressed her concern.


    "You know I don''t want to get you involved with the Jonan n matters, Mister Penn, but I can''t stop Walton Jonan. So, I can only call you to wish you luck."


    Wilbur felt helpless. He knew that Madam Marie needed the money badly, and it was his deal with her. However, the Jonan n was trying to interfere with their deal. Wilbur would not allow it.


    "Don''t worry, Madam Marie. Your deal with is me done. I''ll handle the rest as long as you don''t change your mind."


    "No... I won''t. You''re a good man, Mister Penn. I wish you blessings from the god of luck."


    Right after she ended the call, knocks could be heard at the door. Tina''s mother yelled, "Someone is here to look for you, Mister Penn. Are you free right now?"

 Chapter 1782

    "Sure. I''lle right away."


    Wilbur opened the door and saw Tina''s mother standing there. Behind her was a young man and an old man. It was Greg and Pratt Jonan who came to look for him earlier that day.


    Greg asked, "Can we talk, Mister Penn?"


    Greg said on the balcony, "To be honest, Mister Penn, there''s something from the collection that is very important to the Jonan n. We came here for that."


    Wilbur said helplessly, "I told you when you came in the afternoon, Mister Jonan. I sent the collection of antiques to be sold off. You should know the rules of the market. The sender and the buyer won''t know any information about each other. So, I can''t help you. If you want to recover your losses, you should go to Cape''s consignment department right now. I think you should be able to repurchase a part of your collection from them."


    "You!"


    Greg felt frustratingly angry, but there was nothing he could do about it. They were only trying their luck, after all. They wanted to test if Wilbur still had those gloves.


    If Wilbur had kept it around, they would have been willing to purchase it at a high price. Pratt saw that Greg was about to have a conflict with Wilbur again and knew not to let this argument go on. Otherwise, it would only escte.


    No one knew why the Holy One needed those gloves, but it was his business, not the business of the Jonan n. Realizing that, he said, "Here''s the thing, Mister Penn. That collection is really meaningful to the Jonan n. Also, I remember a pair of gloves among them. Madam Marie said it was a gift to you. Actually, the gloves belonged to my grandfather, and they had been with my grandmother for a long time. My grandfather was very kind to me, so the gloves are important and meaningful to me too. If you have those gloves, I''m willing to buy them from you at a high price. Please give me this one chance, Mister Penn."


    "I''m really sorry, but I don''t know a thing about you or your grandfather. The gloves were sent to Cape Consortium''s market. You can try your luck there if you want to purchase it."


    Wilbur did not like Greg and Pratt. If they really cared about that antique collection, they would have bid for them long ago. Instead, they waited until after he bought them before offering to buy them back.


    Wilbur surmised that Walton''s family suddenly received information of the gloves'' importance from an external source. Otherwise, they would not visit him like this. What they did only further reminded Wilbur of the gloves'' importance.


    As for the offer to repurchase those gloves, Wilbur did not purchase the antique collection from them in the first ce, so there was no need for him to exin himself, let alone give them the opportunity to repurchase the item.


    Greg and Pratt could not get any information on the gloves after their conversation, so they left with regret.


    Wilbur kindly reminded them when they were about to leave, "Guys, since I have nothing to do with the Jonan n, please don''t disturb me in the future, or else..."


    "You!"


    Greg felt angry, but there was nothing he could do. They had disturbed Wilbur with the discussion of this matter multiple times despite the fact that Wilbur had no obligations to entertain them.


    No one was willing to be harassed, let alone be harassed by a potential enemy.


    Pratt nced at Wilbur and reminded Greg to calm down, then took their leave.

 Chapter 1783

    Wilbur shrugged helplessly. To be honest, it was for their own good. Greensource Corp knew where Wilbur lived, after all. They could send assassins anytime. The suit guy from the night before was almost at the Emperor level.


    If they ran into the assassins from Greensource Corp, it would be bad for them.


    Tina said angrily after they left, "Those two sickos. Didn''t that old guy give up on bidding back when Madam Marie auctioned her collection? Why are they trying to repurchase them now? That''s so shameless of them."


    Wilburforted her by saying, "Forget it. They won''t bother showing up again if they know what''s good for them. Alright, it''s gettingte, you should rest early."


    "Yeah, you should rest early too."


    Tina left the balcony, but Wilbur stayed. It was because he sensed a ripple of unique energying his way.


    Meanwhile, Greg and Pratt crashed into a man in a white suit when they walked downstairs. The man was holding a white briefcase.


    "Are you blind? You should look where you''re walking!"


    The suit guy removed his top hat and smiled, offering a bow at Greg, and said, "I''m terribly sorry, sir. I hope you don''t mind."


    "F*ck, get out of here, you filthy ghetto animal."


    Greg shoved the suit guy, then quickly left in a car with Pratt.


    The suit guy watched the car leave with no hint of malice in his eyes. After that, he turned to go upstairs and came to the balcony.


    The suit guy saw Wilbur standing there on the balcony, so he smirked and said, "I''m terribly sorry, I ran into something, so there was a dy. How would you like to die? Please make your choice."


    The suit guy knelt and opened his briefcase, waiting for Wilbur to make his choice. Wilbur looked at him and frowned, asking, "What''s your rtionship with him?"


    Wilbur was referring to the guy in a ck suit from the night before. The man had a ck briefcase too. Wilbur noticed that the man was in a white suit and had a white briefcase as well.


    They were dressed simrly in ck and white, which seemed to suggest some sort of special rtionship between them.


    The suit guy smirked and replied, "That''s a great question. I can tell you that we''re assassins from Greensource Corp. We were partners. I am Light, and he is Shadow. Alright, that''s all the hints I can give you. So, now, make your choice." "Light?"


    Wilbur looked at Light and fell into deep thought. He thought, ''Isn''t the power of light and the power of destruction different from each other? Is it possible that the power of destruction is able to override the power of light?''


    Light noticed that Wilbur did not reply, so he shrugged and said, "Alright, it seems


    I have to make the choice for you. If my guess is correct, it should be the howitzer, right?"


    Shadow had used the howitzer and spiritual pistol the night before. It was a shame that he died in the end. Light easily described the battle, which proved that Greensource Corp had arranged for someone to keep tabs on him.

 Chapter 1784

    Everything would be recorded by the observer, and the intel would be sent back to Greensource Corp.


    Wilbur came to Cametra to investigate Greensource Corp, so he did not expect Greensource Corp to be investigating him instead.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    In fact, he found it to be rather funny.


    He also felt like that Light was trying to intimidate him with Shadow''s cultivation level from the night before. However, if Wilbur was afraid of that, he would not havee to Cametra to investigate Greensource Corp on his own.


    Therefore, Light''s action felt almost ridiculous to Wilbur.


    Wilbur said, "If you think what Shadow did can help you, you are mistaken. I hope you know the fact that Shadow is dead. I killed him."


    "Shut up and die!"


    Light set up the gun mount for the howitzer at that moment and shot a spiritual shell at Wilbur.


    "Earth Wall!"


    Wilbur quickly formed seals with his hands and an earth wall appeared before him. The howitzer shell exploded on the earth wall, sending dirt flying everywhere.


    Wilbur looked up and did not see Light.


    An invisibility spell? Wilbur was surprised that he could not sense the enemy at all! Could it be an advanced invisibility spell?


    Wilbur instantly activated his Iris Veritas. He saw the invisible guy in the front left of his field of vision. He was running toward him while wielding a spiritual dagger.


    Wilbur also saw three me crystal cores in his body at the same time. The spiritual energy from the me crystal cores helped the Light maintain the advanced invisibility spell.


    ''I see. The guy is able to cast the powerful invisibility spell because of the me crystal cores. So, all I have to do is destroy one of the me crystal cores to break his invisibility,'' thought Wilbur.


    The deduction was done almost instantly. There was not a lot of time to think when he was in battle, after all. A me crystal core could exchange a lot of grace points, and it would be a waste to destroy it.


    However, the guy would stay invisible if he did not destroy it. The guy could stay hidden because the advanced invisibility spell hides his spiritual energy. It would be hard for Wilbur to defeat Light in that circumstance.


    The worst thing in a battle was to stay out in the open whilst the opponent hid in the dark. The opponent could keep using sneak attacks, after all. All it took was one sessful hit to win the battle.


    It was despicable, and Wilbur had always despised it. Wilbur was not afraid of him


    with the help of the Iris Veritas. He quickly gathered spiritual energy in his fist when Light approached him. He punched him before Light could attack.


    Bam!


    The punchnded on the enemy''s chest, and the powerful spiritual energy shattered one of the me crystal cores inside his body.


    Light stopped being invisible at that exact moment. He flew back and crashed heavily on the ground. The me crystal core in him was shattered and the powerful dissipating energy burned holes in his suit.

 Chapter 1785

    Light coughed up some blood. He endured the pain and managed tond on his feet with a backflip.


    He gathered his spiritual energy into the remaining two me crystal cores. Then, the mes on his suit faded. He wiped the blood from his mouth and said coldly, "You forced me to do this, Wilbur Penn. You and your arrogance will be devoured by the light!"


    A white light was emitted from his body when he said that. The light gradually expanded like a ball of light. It enveloped the suit guy as he yelled angrily, "Fire Dragon Domain, activate!"


    Wilbur instantly sensed powerful spiritual mes shing by. The ground became a sea of fire in a short moment. The walls were burning, and a powerful spiritual pressure made of mes made Wilbur suffocate.


    Light was too powerful with the me crystal cores!


    He looked over and saw the expanding white light. At the same time, a fire dragon spun on top of the white light.


    "Devour him, fire dragon! Turn him into ashes!"


    "Roar!"


    The fire dragon received orders from Light, so it roared angrily. Then, it lunged toward Wilbur. The powerful mes emitted a strong energy. Wilbur knew that he would be reduced to ashes if the fire dragon got close.


    He activated the Dragon''s Safehaven without hesitation. The iridescent light appeared on top of him and shielded him.


    The fire dragon came before Wilbur, and it kept attacking Dragon''s Safehaven with its head and body.


    The Dragon''s Altar rippled from the continuous attacks, but it was sturdy. That seemed to piss off the fire dragon. It abruptly stopped and spat fire at Dragon''s Safehaven.


    The fire moved away from Dragon''s Safehaven. It could not cause any damage,


    However, a minute soon passed. Wilbur wanted to use the leather gloves to go against the power of destruction. He did not expect the assassin sent after him this time to not have that power!


    That person seemed to have powerful control of the energy in the me crystal cores. Wilbur could not believe that he managed to swallow three me crystal cores. Mondorra had activated the me Serpent Domain with a single me crystal core.


    The Fire Dragon Domain would be much stronger with the power of three me crystal cores. Wilbur wanted to attack the fire dragon, but he thought about how the fire dragon was created with spiritual energy. Even if he destroyed the fire dragon, Light could simply summon another one.


    He was afraid that he would exhaust his spiritual energy in the Fire Dragon Domain. Dragon roars echoed around his ears, which made Wilbur angry. He made the decision to activate the Light of Dragon. A gold dragon spun on top of him. Then, it immediately wrapped around Wilbur''s right arm the moment Dragon''s Safehaven expired.


    The fire dragon noticed that Dragon''s Safehaven had vanished, so it opened its jaw wide to spit out mes once more. Wilbur escaped that spot in an instant as it was immediately engulfed by a sea of mes.


    Wilbur flew on top of the fire dragon and quickly approached the ball of white light. The fire dragon noticed and quickly chased after him.


    It was a close call. Wilbur formed seals with his hands and shouted, "Earth-Type Defense Skills, Thick Earth Realm!"


    A thick earth realm enveloped Wilbur when he said that. The fire dragon spat mes and it instantly engulfed Wilbur.


    The mes could not burn through the earth. Earth-type defense skills were very effective against me attacks. The expanding rectangr thick earth realm eventually reached Light.

 Chapter 1786

    Light watched the rectangr thick earth realm from within a ball of white light. He clenched his jaw because the earth was approaching. He cursed angrily, "Damn


    this guy!"


    "Roar!"


    The fire dragon soared towards Wilbur again. It devoured the thick earth realm. After the fire dragon flew away, the thick earth realm escaped the dragon''s body and levitated. Then, Wilbur burst out from the thick earth realm and attacked Light.


    His right arm was glowing with the Light of Dragon and abruptly attacked Light in the ball of white light. There was a hint of arrogance amidst shock on Light''s face at that moment. Then, he grinned menacingly.


    Light stared at Wilbur and said coldly, "You''ve fallen into my trap, Wilbur Penn!"


    Wilbur punched a wall of mes that suddenly formed. Simultaneously, the fire flew around Wilbur like threads and soon formed a circle with Wilbur as the center. A ball of mes appeared. It was the same size as the ball of white light.


    A chain of mes shot out from the ball of mes. It merged into the ball of white light and fell into Light''s hand.


    "It seems you''re still too inexperienced."


    "Roar!"


    The gold dragon roared, and a blow with dragon power instantly cracked the me wall. Then, a small opening was created. Seeing that the small opening was recovering quickly, Wilbur did not have time to think too much before charging forward.


    Meanwhile, Light gripped the me chain and abruptly dragged the ball of mes. He smashed it toward the ground and yelled, "Today will be your doom, Wilbur Penn!"


    Boom!


    The ball of mes soared in the air. Wilbur leaped out from the ball of mes just when it was about to hit the ground. Then, the ball of mes crashed into the ground. A loud explosion could be heard. The ball of mes exploded with mes spewing in all directions and made the ground crack. The crack extended to more than ten meters long.


    Wilbur was extremely shocked to see that. He could not believe that the Fire Dragon Domain was that powerful. The attack from Light made the ground crack, so he must be extremely powerful too.


    However, Wilbur tested his powers when Light unleashed the Fire Dragon Domain. Hisbat skills were ordinary, and he was indeed only a peak Sanctuary level cultivator. The key was the me crystal cores in his body.


    The ball of white light should be formed by spiritual me energy. The ball of light helped Light with his powers. That attack took Wilbur all his might. The spiritual energy in his chest was running rampant at that moment. He felt the bacsh in his chest and could feel blood trickling out from the corner of his mouth.


    The Light of Dragon was fading. Wilbur knew that he could only use the Light of Dragon onest time. If he failed to kill Light with that, he would die in the Fire Dragon Domain. He clenched his jaw and attacked again.


    "Roar!"


    The fire dragon noticed Wilbur and chased after him again.


    Wilbur suddenly had an idea when he heard the fire dragon roar. An excited glint instantly appeared in his eyes.


    "Earth-type Defense Skills, Thick Earth Realm!"


    The Thick Earth Realm appeared again, and it instantly enveloped Wilbur. Then, the fire dragon swallowed the Thick Earth Realm. The fire dragon wanted to turn Wilbur into ashes with the fire inside its body.


    It was a shame that Wilbur''s Earth-type defense was superior. The Thick Earth Realm grew sturdier after absorbing the me power. The fire dragon could not achieve its goal. It was at that moment that Wilbur thought about how to use the Thick Earth Realm to kill Light.

 Chapter 1787

    The fire dragon flew away, and the Thick Earth Realm levitated in the air again. It continued to rise, and in the blink of an eye, the Thick Earth Realm came up to the ball of white light. Wilbur did not attack Light at full force thest time. He shouted angrily, "Thick Earth Realm, Devour!"


    The Thick Earth Realm extended countless Earth Shields, which instantly wrapped themselves around the ball of white light. The suppression from the Earth-type power made the ball of white light fade rapidly.


    The suit guy knelt on the ground inside the Earth-type ball. He knew at that moment that he was doomed.


    He trembled all over and sobbed, "Please spare me, Mister Penn. I have two me crystal cores inside my body. I can give them to you as a gift."


    Wilbur scoffed coldly. He could forgive the weak, but he would never forgive someone who threatened his life.


    There was a cold glint in his eyes as he said coldly, "Your life is in my hands. What makes you think you can negotiate with me?"


    Then, he grabbed him by the shoulders and tossed him into the air. He punched him in the chest with Dragon Power.


    Boom!


    Light exploded and was reduced to ashes. The two me crystal cores levitated in the air. They were so red that they were turning ck. Wilbur could see that the spiritual energy was extremely powerful inside. The me crystal cores from Mondorra and rk could notpare.


    Wilbur kept the me crystal cores in the demine. As the Fire Dragon Domain vanished, Wilbur returned to the balcony. He quickly took out a Thunder-type Healing Pill and swallowed it.


    His body recovered, so Wilbur went back to the attic to recuperate. His physical strength improved a lot because he swallowed the pill. He made two punches and used the Light of Dragon twice. However, his muscles were less torn than before.


    Therefore, he recovered after a few hours of healing. It was not yet dawn. Wilbur opened his eyes and entered the demine. He saw the levitating me crystal cores in there.


    Wilbur thought the power of destruction would be the most difficult to fight against. However, he did not expect the me crystal cores to be that powerful either.


    He felt like he would not win against Light if he did not cultivate Dragon Power. Light was a pre-Emperor level cultivator with the boost of the me crystal cores. Suddenly, an ancient voice could be heard from the dark, "That assassin was very powerful, but you can win against him with the Light of Dragon."


    ''Old dragon?'' thought Wilbur.


    It seemed the old dragon knew about the battle. Wilbur frowned and asked, "Do you know about the me crystal cores, old dragon? Where did the power of destructione from? What about the power of light? Why did they appear here?"


    The Dragon replied after a moment, "You want to know a lot, but you''re still too weak, so I won''t answer your question for the moment. You will gradually grow stronger. One day, you''ll find out about the secrets of this world."


    "Secrets? What secrets?"


    Wilbur waited for a while, but the Dragon did not reply. Wilbur felt very helpless. He felt like the old dragon was such a tease with the cliffhangers.

 Chapter 1788

    Damn that old dragon''s personality!


    Wilbur felt helpless, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could only sacrifice the me crystal cores and receive a thousand grace points in return.


    "A thousand grace points?"


    Wilbur frowned and said in a sarcastic tone, "I thought I would get a thousand and six hundred grace points. I could''ve exchanged it for two Thunder-type Healing Pills. Now I''m six hundred grace points short. Should I wait until the next sacrifice?"


    He hesitated and thought about the Light of Dragon. He also thought about the frequent danger he encountered. rk and Demetra were lower-ranked assassins, while Light and Shadow were probably mid-rank assassins.


    Light and Shadow had their own strengths. Shadow had the shadows formed with the power of destruction while Light had the advanced invisibility spell and three crystal me cores.


    If that was the case, Wilbur assumed that the top-ranking assassins from Greensource Corp would only be stronger.


    He took a deep breath when he thought about that. He knew he could not hold back, and he had to use everyst bit of the resources he had. That was the only way he could survive the battles.


    "What should I exchange with the remaining two hundred grace points then?"


    Wilbur nced over the screen and quickly noticed an earth-type defense spell at the bottom.


    The earth-type defense spell was white in color, so it should be a low-level defense spell. It only required two hundred grace points. However, it was also a growth spell.


    A growth spell would grow along with the cultivator''s level and through repeated usage. It might seem weak for now, but the minor difference defined victories and losses in a battle among equals.


    Wilbur thought about Light''s Fire Dragon Domain. Wilbur had thought the fire dragon was his ultimate move. He did not expect Light to have another ball of me spell. Therefore, Wilbur felt like it was necessary for him to elevate his earth-type defense spells.


    The earth-type defense spell had a unique characteristic. The left arm of the user could be given earth-type characteristics in a short period of time, turning it into a powerful earth-type shield.


    Wilbur read the introduction on the screen carefully, then redeemed it with two hundred grace points.


    The spell was easy, so Wilbur learned it quickly. Moreover, the white low-leveled earth-type defense spell elevated into an orange intermediate defense spell right away because of his powerful mastery of earth-type spells.


    The usual growth spells could only elevate to the purple level. Wilbur was more than satisfied that this spell managed to reach the orange level. He took a closer look and realized that the defense spell had not reached its growth limit, which meant the defense spell could improve further.


    "Could it be a red advanced defense spell?"


    Wilbur felt joyous. He smiled, then he exited the demine.


    Tina served breakfast in the morning. She went downstairs after they had breakfast together.


    Wilbur sat down and fiddled with the leather gloves. The leather gloves carried the power of light. Furthermore, Walton''s family spent a lot of effort to look for it, to the point that they sent more than a hundred people. Were the gloves that powerful?


    Tina opened the door while he was contemting. She said with a worried look, "Wilbur, someone''s here."


    Wilbur noticed that she was worried, so he quickly put the gloves aside and asked, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 1789

    "Rx, Mister Penn. We''re from Lantech. We''vee here to discuss a coboration with you."


    Two men in suits walked in. The man in the front ced his briefcase on the table. Wilbur asked, "Lantech? The same Lantech whose building caught firest time?"


    "That''s right."


    One of the guys in suit smiled and opened his briefcase. He took out a document and ced it on the table. He extended his hand and said, "Hi, Mister Penn, I''m Witter. This is my partner, Andre."


    "Mister Witter, Mister Andre, I don''t think I have anything to do with Lantech, let alone a coboration. Your sudden visit surprised me. I wonder what you guys would like to discuss with me."


    Witter smilingly pulled his hand back and pushed a contract to Wilbur, saying, "You seem to be a man of reason, Mister Penn, so let''s keep things short. We''re mainly here for a favor."


    "A favor? What favor?"


    "I think you know about the Lantech Building, right, Mister Penn? This is an NDA.


    I hope you can sign it, then help us assassinate Demetra. Of course, we''ll offer you two million dors as payment."


    "You want me to assassinate Demetra for two million dors? Don''t you guys think that''s ridiculous?"


    Wilbur thought it was absurd. There was no doubt that Lantech was controlled by Greensource Corp. They were representatives for Greensource Corp. Demetra was an assassin hired by Greensource Corp back then, and now they sent two men to negotiate terms to kill Demetra.


    Wilbur thought it was absolutely ridiculous.


    "It seems like Lantech is really naive."


    Wilbur passed the contract back to Witter and said, "I''m not signing this agreement, and I can''t help you. Please leave."


    Witter and Andre looked at each other when they heard that. It seemed like they expected it. Then, Andre took two photos out of his pocket and passed them to Witter. Witter then tossed the photos on the table and said, "ording to what I know, you are close friends with Miss Kyra, right? I wonder if you are willing to help work for Lantech with Miss Kyra as our leverage?"


    Wilbur grabbed the photos. He saw that Kyra was tied up in those photos, with a cloth shoved into her mouth. She looked like she was in pain. Wilbur was stunned for a second, then tossed the photos on the table. He said, "I did be friends with Miss Kyra, but we rarely talk now. So, I won''t agree to this."


    Witter asked, "Really? Miss Kyra might not survive the night if you don''t ept the job, Mister Penn. I think Miss Kyra has something to do with Demetra. ording to what I know, Miss Kyra was involved because she tried to help you, Mister Penn. Now she''s in trouble. I''m sure you won''t stand by and watch, right? Isn''t that too cruel of you?"


    Tina looked at the photos and begged, "Miss Kyra is my friend, Wilbur. Please help her."


    Actually, Wilbur knew that Kyra calledst time to help him out. It seemed that the call was intercepted after all.


    Truthfully, Wilbur felt very grateful towards Kyra. He wanted to help her, but Wilbur wanted to test Tina''s rtionship with Kyra. Women were fickle beings, after all. Wilbur felt worried because Tina might switch up on him.


    However, it was fine now. Everything seemed to have fallen into ce.

 Chapter 1790

    Wilbur wanted to say something, but before he could speak, Tina knelt before him. He was surprised to see that and hurriedly helped her up.


    "Please, help Miss Kyra."


    "You don''t have to do this, Tina. I''ll help."


    He signed the NDA, then Witter shook hands with him and said, "This mission has


    to be carried out at night because this has to stay confidential. Our people have located Demetra, and we''ll send you a location after dark."


    "Alright, sure."


    Wilbur watched them leave and looked at Tina, asking, "Do you have an extra room here, Tina?"


    "Yes."


    "Go and tidy it then. After this is over, I''ll send Kyra here. You two will live together after the investigation of Greensource Corp."


    "Really? That''s great!" said Tina excitedly.


    Wilbur shook his head helplessly. He did not want to get involved with Kyra, but he had no choice. The only way was to bring Kyra to live with Tina. Moreover, Wilbur was curious too. Since Kyra could see the aura of others, could she see the auras on the Greensource Corp assassins too? If that was possible and she could differentiate them, that would undoubtedly be very helpful for his ns.


    Tina prepared a room in the evening. They had dinner together, and Wilbur received a location after dark.


    He drove to an abandoned factory in the western suburbs of Aidementon ording to the location. He saw a white sports car parked at the entrance when he arrived.


    The price of the sports car alone was probably enough to rebuild the factory. It seemed ironic that the luxurious car was parked there.


    Wilbur did not enter the factory immediately after he got out of his car, he took his phone out to call Witter instead.


    "Hello, Mister Penn. Can I help you?"


    Wilbur took a deep breath and said, "I will do as we agreed. I have reached the abandoned factory in the western suburbs now. I need to see your sincerity. You need to release Kyra immediately. Otherwise, our coboration ends here."


    "Alright, Mister Penn. I trust you. I''ll release Kyra right now."


    Ten minutester, Tina called.


    "Hey, Tina. How''s everything?"


    "All is well. I have Kyra with me. Come back soon, Wilbur."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur hung up and took out the leather gloves. He wore it, then walked toward the abandoned factory.


    He felt an intense tension as soon as he walked in. He snapped his fingers and a spiritual ball of light appeared on top of him, and it shined on the nearby area. Drip!


    Drip!


    Was there a water source nearby?


    Wilbur followed the sound and came to a tap. He looked at the abandoned pipe. Suddenly, a click could be heard. The light switch was flipped and the entire factory lit up. Demetra could be heard from behind him, "You shouldn''t havee here. I didn''t want to be your enemy."


    "Huh? But I have toe here. Someone kidnapped my friend, and they want me to kill you."

 Chapter 1791

    Wilbur turned around and looked at Demetra.


    "Who?" Demetra asked.


    Demetra widened his eyes furiously, and the ck aura around his body continued to emanate from him, making him look like a demon.


    Slightly surprised, Wilbur shrugged helplessly and said, "You know that this is Greensource Corp territory. Who else could it be?"


    "Despicable."


    Demetra punched through a nearby wall and cursed, "Will they only stop when I''m dead?"


    Wilbur said, "At the very least, it seems that way from what I see, but you don''t necessarily have to die. As long as you''re willing to join me, I might be able to save your life."


    "Huh? Join you?" Demetra sneered and said, "Do you mean join forces with you to find evidence against Greensource Corp to destroy them to get me a new chance at life?"


    Wilbur shrugged and said, "At least for now, that seems to be the only way. Do you have a better idea otherwise?"


    Suddenly, Demetra became furious as he shouted angrily, "No one has seen the high-level members of Greensource Corp, not even me. Jackle and Damon are all just pawns to them, and so are you and I."


    "No one will remain someone else''s pawn forever. Only those whock ambition will. If you don''t even try, how would you know the result? Or do you have a better way?"


    Demetra shook his head helplessly and said, "No, I don''t. In fact, I can''t even control myself. All I can do is stay in this abandoned factory and use the electricity from the generator every day to bnce the power of destruction in me."


    Suddenly, there was a loud roar from the generator in the abandoned factory, and Demetra trembled all over as if he were trying to rid himself of some external force. He said, "It''s time. I''ll have to rely on electricity to suppress the energy within me."


    Wilbur watched as Demetra approached the generator rapidly and said, "Do you trust me? I might be able to help you."


    "The power of destruction is incredibly powerful. You can''t help me, no one can."


    Wilbur rushed forward, and with both hands, he pressed on Demetra''s chest. The ck energy overflowing from Demetra''s chest quickly entered Wilbur''s leather gloves. Demetra said, "You can''t help me. Give up!"


    "Ahh!"


    Demetra was tormented by the power of destruction as he screamed in pain. After a while, he fainted. When thest trace of the ck energy entered the leather gloves, Wilbur picked Demetra up and left the abandoned factory, putting Demetra in the car.


    Then, Wilbur turned around and entered the abandoned factory, using Quad Thunder to destroy the abandoned factory. Then, Wilbur walked out of the ruins and returned to the car, driving Demetra back to his residence.


    The night passed without incident, and Demetra woke up from his deep sleep at noon the next day. He saw Wilbur absorbing the ck energy emanating from his body with a pair of leather gloves.


    "You... This is..."


    Wilbur said, "Don''t move. I''m trying to help you. These gloves have a special function. I can use them to absorb the excess power of destruction in your body until your body can fully withstand it. Then, you won''t have to suffer anymore."


    Looking at Wilbur, Demetra felt like he was looking at his savior. His eyes shimmered with tears as he said, "Really? So, I''ll be able to control my body like before? How long will this take?"


    "I think you just have to wait a bit longer. Just lie down and don''t move for now."


    Ten minutester, thest trace of ck energy that was emanating from Demetra''s body entered the leather gloves. Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s done. Now, try it. Your body has fully recovered."


    "Really?" Demetra got up from the bed, looking incredibly excited.


    Wilbur said, "Try it out. Activate the power of destruction within your body and see if you can withstand it."

 Chapter 1792

    Demetra stared at Wilbur for two seconds, then nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll give it a try?"


    "Just a moment," Wilbur suddenly spoke as Demetra was about to guide the energy within him.


    Demetra looked at Wilbur in surprise and said, "What? Is there something else?"


    "Just wait for a moment, there''s someone who hasn''t arrived yet."


    "Who?"


    "Kyra, Mondorra''s daughter."


    Wilbur knew that Demetra did not fully trust him yet at that moment, so he spoke sincerely, "Miss Kyra has a unique ability that no one else has. She can see a person''s aura. The ck energy on your body hasn''t beenpletely dispersed. Some of it has already been absorbed by your body. I think this is a good thing for you. Although I helped you absorb the ck energy that was dispersing from your body just now, most of the ck energy is still within your body. Later, you can exert all your strength, and Kyra will be able to make the final judgment by observing the aura on your body."


    Although Wilbur did not know the reason, Kyra had mentioned that Demetra had a special physique. Bodies of ordinary people could not absorb the power of destruction, but Demetra''s body could. It was probably why Demetra could


    be stronger.


    The ck energy inside Demetra''s body had dispersed, Wilbur had already used his Iris Veritas. Furthermore, the me crystal core inside Demetra''s body had beenpletely shattered. Originally, the ck energy was infused into the me crystal core, but with it shattered, the ck energy naturally dissipated.


    At first nce, it sounded like a very bad thing. However, thanks to Wilbur, the nature of this matter changed for Demetra. The power of destruction that had tormented Demetra to the point of it being unbearable might transform into a part of Demetra''s power.


    After all, relying solely on the me crystal core to exert power was a major weakness. If someone exploited this weakness and shattered the me crystal core with one blow, Demetra would undoubtedly lose his power and eventually be killed.


    But at that moment, Demetra had broken free from this state, which was an undoubtedly lucky urrence. Wilbur could not even imagine that Demetra''s body had absorbed and transformed all the spiritual energy inside the me crystal core into his own.


    At that moment, devouring the power of destruction was something that exceeded Wilbur''s expectations.


    Demetra''s luck was definitely entirely his own. If Demetra continued to be Wilbur''s enemy, it would undoubtedly pose a great threat to him. Fortunately, Demetra was now an ally.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    At that moment, Tina entered the room with Kyra. Wilbur said, "Miss Kyra, we''ll be troubling youter."


    "It''s no trouble, Mister Penn. Thank you for saving me this time."


    "If it weren''t for you helping me, you wouldn''t have been kidnapped by them. Saving you is only natural."


    "Enough!"


    At that moment, Demetra suddenly said, "Aren''t you supposed to be helping me? Let''s hurry up."


    Wilbur and Kyra nced at each other and nodded at the same time. And then, Kyra, Wilbur, and Tina stepped aside, leaving space for Demetra.


    Demetra activated the energy inside his body. Very quickly, Demetra''s skin turned a fiery red, and the ck energy gradually dissipated. Demetra looked like he was in pain, but it was evident that he was still persevering. With Demetra continuously circting his energy, more and more ck energy escaped from his body.


    In the end, Demetra reached his limit. His legs gave in, and he knelt on one knee, gasping for air heavily.


    "Kyra, how was it?" Wilbur looked at Kyra, waiting for a result.


    Kyra nodded and said, "Hmm, Demetra''s aura is strong enough to suppress the ck energy within his body. The power of destruction that''s remaining in Demetra''s body will eventually be a part of him."


    Wilbur asked, "How long will it take?"


    Kyra said, "The soonest would be three days, and at most, seven."

 Chapter 1793

    "Yes, I understand." Wilbur nced at Demetra and said, "Tina, please take Kyra back to her room. I have something to discuss with Demetra."


    "Sure." Tina led Kyra out. Wilbur bent down and helped Damon up from the ground, sitting him down on the bed before saying, "Congrattions, you''ve sessfully mastered the power of destruction. In a week, your body will undergo a transformation."


    Demetra was gasping for air as he said, "Wilbur, you''ve saved me twice. Tell me, what do you want me to do for you? As long as it''s something I can do, then I''ll get it done."


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Are... you treating me like your superior?"


    "Hmph." Demetra sneered and said, "What are you talking about? When ites to this world, everything is about trade-offs. If you encounter someone insincere, then it all ends up in vain. Even though I don''t have much of a background, I can at least do unto others as they do unto me. It was like that with Greensource Corp, and it will be like that with you too."


    Demetra was a B level assassin from Greensource Corp, and Wilbur had already gotten information about him from La. Demetra was originally an orphan in Cherrytopia but waster brought over for cultivation due to his talent for bing an assassin.


    Wilbur said thoughtfully, "Then what about you and Miyah? Is there really nothing else in the world other than trade-offs and transactions?"


    Hearing that, Demetra was taken aback and said, "Didn''t you save me with the hopes of me helping you?"


    "Of course, I would love it if you helped me, but at the same time, I also want you to understand that helping me is helping yourself. After all, you and I are standing on the same side now. We''ll only be able topletely destroy this organization by finding evidence against Greensource Corp. Only then will both of us be free, and you can live somewhere else with Miyah."


    "Then what does that make us right now?"


    "Friends."


    "Friends?"


    "Yes."


    Wilbur nodded, "That''s right. With the people of Greensource Corp monitoring the situation here all the time right now, I don''t want you to leave this room for the next seven days. After seven days, I''ll bring you with me."


    "Alright," Demetra agreed.


    "Rest well."


    Walking out of Demetra''s room, Wilbur returned to the attic. When he took out the leather gloves again, he found that they were shining with silver light as if they had be even more dazzling after absorbing the power of destruction.


    Wilbur tentatively put on the gloves, and suddenly, a familiar feeling of power instantly transmitted from the gloves to his body.


    The power of light?


    Wilbur was quite surprised. It also confirmed Wilbur''s guess just now. After absorbing the power of destruction, the leather gloves could transform it into the power of light. That way, as long as he had these gloves, then no matter how strong the enemy was, as long as they used the power of destruction, Wilbur could neutralize it.


    Even in battle, Wilbur might no longer need to rely on the Light of Dragon. Relying on these leather gloves alone might be enough to destroy his opponents.


    Thinking of that, a slight smile appeared on Wilbur''s face. He was no longer afraid of the power of destruction.

 Chapter 1794

    Just then, there was a knocking on the door from outside.


    Wilbur put away his gloves and said, "Come in."


    Tina entered the room with Kyra and said, "Wilbur, Miss Kyra wants to see you. She has something important to tell you."


    "Alright."


    "Then, I''ll take my leave first."


    Tine turned and left the room. Kyra bowed respectfully to Wilbur and said, "Mister Penn, I''m truly sorry. I know I''ve caused trouble for you. If I hadn''t asked you to deal with my father, Mondorra, you wouldn''t have alerted Greensource Corp, and you wouldn''t be monitored by them now."


    Wilbur said, "Don''t worry about it. The power of Greensource Corp exceeds both our imaginations. Even if I hadn''t intervened to help you, Greensource Corp would still have known about my arrival here. There''s not really much of a choice when ites to these things."


    Wilbur smiled slightly, not wanting to put too much pressure on Kyra. After all, Greensource Corp was backed by the shadow government of Cametra, and its influence was incredibly vast. As an agent of Dasha''s Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, there was no way Greensource Corp would not know about Wilbur.


    "Understood."


    Kyra nodded. Even though she agreed with Wilbur''s words, she still felt somewhat guilty in her heart and said, "Mister Penn. In that case, let me help you investigate Greensource Corp together."


    "Good, that''s what I had in mind."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the phone rang. It was a call from Witter. Wilbur answered the phone and held it to his ear, saying, "Mister Witter, do you need anything?"


    Witter said on the phone, "Mister Penn, our cooperation was very pleasant this time. I''ve already had two million deposited into your ount. By the way, I was just wondering if you would mind continuing to work with Lantech. As long as you are, we''re willing to increase your remuneration and benefits in the future. Of course, you can also obtain some perfected potions that are only avable to ourpany internally. These potions can enhance the strength of those at the peak of the Sanctuary level. They might help you strengthen yourself."


    Hearing that, there was a glint in Wilbur''s eyes as he said, "Really? If that''s the case, I can agree to your request, but could you send me the potions you mentioned for a trial?"


    "Of course."


    In the evening, Wilbur received a specially made metal box. When he opened it, there were two blue vials inside. Just by looking at them, Wilbur recognized them as the potion Mondorra had used before.


    It seemed that Greensource Corp wanted to use Lantech to win him over, even sending such confidential potions to him.


    Wilbur believed that it was likely because the two A level assassins, Light and Shadow had failed to kill himst time. Greensource Corp was shaken by that and decided to win him over instead. This way, they would be eliminating an enemy while gaining an ally as well.


    Tina said, "Wilbur, I don''t think Greensource Corp would be so kind. Their intentions might just be to lure you into executing tasks for them before making a move on you during the process."


    The smile on Wilbur''s face became even more pronounced. As a former member of the Abyss Mercenaries, how could Wilbur not have considered such a thing? It was just that Greensource Corp seemed too bold to actually hand over their developed potions to him.


    This proved that as long as he followed their instructions, perhaps he could further obtain more evidence against the Greensource Corp. In this way, he couldpletely destroy this organization when the time came.


    Wilbur had seen many organizations, and most of them were too arrogant, ultimately causing their own downfall. Greensource Corp might end up like those organizations because of their arrogance, ultimately being destroyed.

 Chapter 1795

    "Tina, don''t worry, I have my own considerations."


    Wilburforted Tina, telling her not to worry for him. In fact, Wilbur was well aware that if he did not follow Greensource Corp''s n, they would certainly send someone to deal with him.


    Wilbur only had two choices at that moment. The first was to face increasingly powerful assassins, and the second was to follow Greensource Corp''s orders to gain more evidence against them.


    Since the first choice was meaningless, Wilbur naturally chose to follow Greensource Corp''s orders.


    After Tina left, Wilbur took out his phone and took photos of the blue potions. Then, he immediately sent them to Beverly. Shortly after sending the message, Beverly called him.


    "Mister Penn, congrattions. After analysis by our staff, we unanimously believe that these are prohibited reagents. Now, as long as these potions are kept, sent back to Dasha, and studied, we can obtain evidence against them."


    "Alright, so should I have my people send these potions back, or will your peoplee to collect them?"


    "Given the current situation in Cametra, I suggest that you purchase another batch of national treasures scattered abroad by Dasha, then hide the potions among them and secretly smuggle them back into the country."


    "Damn, with my sry, you''re asking me to work so hard for all of you, and now you want me to spend my own money? Is there any logic in this?"


    "Mister Penn, please rest assured. The expenses for this mission will be covered by the department for you. However, the price of purchasing those treasures should not exceed five million."


    Five million to purchase a batch of national treasure-level collectibles? One or two pieces would be about right, but wanting to buy a batch was just wishful thinking, was it not?


    Wilbur originally wanted to negotiate with Beverly and see if the budget could be increased. After all, the Department of Paranormal Defense and Research held a very high position in Dasha, and the annual budget allocated to them for this was in the billions. Even if he could not get much, at least a couple of hundred million would still be possible.


    After all, he was on an international mission. Wilbur did not think that it was excessive at all. However, Beverly insisted on sticking to the five million limit.


    Wilbur had no choice but to hang up the phone.


    Getting five million still meant five million he did not need to pay out of his own pocket. It was better to have something than nothing. As for the remaining money, he would figure it out himself.


    Wilbur thought of Madam Marie initially. After all, the Jonan n''s ability to collect treasures that filled up ten rooms proved that they must have some connections to the world of collectibles.


    Even though Wilbur had bought all the collectibles from her house, he could still use herwork to contact other collectors in the world. Then, he could give her a fee for any sessful transactions.


    Thinking of that, Wilbur called Madam Marie''s phone.


    "Hello, Madam Marie?"


    "Mister Penn, have you been welltely?"


    "Yeah, it''s been decent. By the way, I have a friend who wants to purchase somendscape paintings. Could you help me contact someone about it? Of course, I''ll give you somepensation afterward."


    "Of course I can."


    "When is the earliest you can do it?"


    "Tomorrow, at my house. Is that okay?"


    "Of course."


    The next day, Wilbur drove to Pilsey with Tina.


    At the Jonan n estate, Madam Marie had Henrod open severalndscape painting scrolls and said, "Mister Penn, the tenndscape paintings you wanted are all here. Please, take a look."

 Chapter 1796

    Wilbur looked at Marie''s aged face and frowned slightly. He said, "Madam Marie, how have you been over the past few days?"


    "Uhm..." Madam Marie nodded with reddened eyes and said, "It''s not too bad."


    At that moment, Henrod said, "These few days, the madam has been seeing Mister Albus every day at the hospital. Ah, Mister Penn, no matter what, you''ve truly helped the Jonan family. So, I''d like to thank you on behalf of the Jonan family."


    After speaking, Henrod ced his right hand on his left chest and bowed to Wilbur.


    "Henrod?"


    Wilbur frowned at Henrod, which astonished Henrod, so he asked, "What''s the matter, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur said, "Henrod, how did you be so old?"


    "What?"


    At that moment, Tina pushed the full-length mirror from the corner of the wall and said, "Madam Marie, Mister Henrod, pleasee and have a look at yourselves."


    Marie and Henrod looked at each other. Even though they felt it was strange, they still walked to the mirror and carefully looked at their appearance. When they saw themselves in the mirror, both Marie and Harold eximed.


    "What? How did I be like this?"


    "Yes, when... did I be like this?"


    Marie and Henrod were both puzzled. Wilbur and Tina looked at each other. Both of them were certain that when theyst saw Marie and Henrod, the two of them looked much younger than they did at that moment.


    This kind of aging seemed to be ingrained in their bodies. It could not have been caused by a few days of fatigue.


    Wilbur was very interested in the rapid aging of the two. After all, Wilbur had seen someone once use dark magic to turn a girl into an old woman. Marie and Henrod''s situation were simr to that girl''s back then.


    So, Wilbur concluded that Marie and Henrod must have been targeted by


    someone.


    Marie had helped Wilbur before, so Wilbur wanted to help her restore her original appearance. Wilbur frowned and said, "Madam Marie, Henrod, have you encountered anyone these days or felt anything unusual?"


    Marie said, "We haven''t encountered anyone unusual, but I''ve just been feeling very tired."


    Henrod said, "Yes, sir. These days, for some reason, I''ve been constantly feeling weak. I''ve just been wanting to sit down and rest."


    "You haven''t encountered anyone special?" Wilbur was even more puzzled. ording to reason, only cultivators could perform such dark magic. If the two of them had not encountered any cultivators, then why were they affected by something like that?


    If that was the case, could it be that the other party had been in contact with Marie early on? Could they even be friends?


    Thinking of that, Wilbur said, "So, could you tell me who you''ve met these days?"


    "Ah."


    Marie sighed and said, "These days, Henrod and I have been going to the hospital every day to visit my father. Uncle Walton and Uncle Greg were there twice as well. They brought a Holy One to help my father''s illness.


    "I don''t really believe in such things, but my father is very sick, so I had no choice


    but to let him try it in case it''s effective. However, it seems that he''s quite capable.


    I felt that my father was getting quite a lot better the past few days."


    Wilbur said, "A Holy One? Could it be him?"


    Henrod said, "Mister Penn, don''t misunderstand. The Holy One would not hurt us and would not hurt Mister Albus either."

 Chapter 1797

    Wilbur said, "Madam Marie, to be frank, you both have been harmed by him. Previously, I have seen a cultivator use dark magic to turn a young girl into an olddy. The aging of your appearance is actually caused by this Holy One using dark magic. Mister Albus should have encountered the same fate. I just don''t know how Mister Albus suddenly fell ill. Can you tell me more about it?"


    Upon hearing this, Marie and Henrod were very surprised, both wearing expressions of disbelief. Then, Marie recollected for a while and told Wilbur that initially, her father, Albus Jonan, had identally tripped and fell.


    After that, Albus became seriously ill and could not recover. The doctors said that Albus'' body tissues were aging rapidly, which was a strange illness they had never seen before. The hospital had put in a lot of effort to find a cure, but unfortunately, Albus'' physical functions declined, and even with medication, the effect was not significant.


    In recent days, Albus'' condition worsened, leaving Marie helpless and only able to shed tears every day.


    Hearing this, Wilbur said, "Then it''s true. That Holy One used dark magic, which caused Mister Albus to be what he is now. If I''m not mistaken, Walton Jonan''s family should hold animosity toward you. right? Their purpose in doing this is to hasten the death of Mister Albus, and then they will target Madan Marie and Henrod."


    "This is..."


    Marie copsed on the ground and started sobbing.


    Henrod said, "Then... what do we do? Mister Penn, please help us."


    Wilbur said, "This matter was supposed to be an internal matter for the Jonan family, but since Madam Marie has helped me before, I''ll help you this time. That Holy One... When he appears again, I''ll make him pay for what he has done."


    Henrod said, "Mister Penn, in that case, could you save Mister Albus too? As for that Holy One, we can deal with him after Mister Albus has recovered."


    At this point, Marie was crying uncontrobly, and she choked out, "My poor father..."


    Wilbur said, "The only one who can lift the curse is that Holy One. So, to remove the curse from Mister Albus, we must find him first."


    "I''ll call Walton''s family right now."


    "Hold on!"


    Wilbur held Henrod''s hand and said, "You can''t make the call right now."


    "Mister Penn, what are you doing?"


    "Henrod, think about it. Walton''s family has been nning to harm you for a long time. At this moment, they will be paying close attention to every move of the Albus family. If you make the call now, they will suspect something. If we alert them, the Holy One will leave, and there''ll be no hope for Mister Albus."


    "Ah!"


    Henrod sighed and said, "In that case, what should we do?"


    Wilbur said, "For now, we can only wait and watch. You should go to the hospital as usual to visit Albus. When that Holy One appears, try to dy him as much as possible, then call me, and I wille as soon as possible. Only by capturing the Holy One and lifting the curse can Mister Albus gradually recover."


    Initially, Wilbur thought that Albus'' illness was due to old age, but he did not expect that Albus was actually harmed by Walton''s family. Thinking of how Greg repeatedly warned Wilbur not to interfere in the internal affairs of the Jonan family, Wilbur found it amusing.


    It seemed that Greg must have something to hide. Otherwise, why would he be so defensive? It was like the guilty conscience of a thief.

 Chapter 1798

    At the office on the top floor of the Lantech Building, Witter and Andre were sitting there. At that moment, the person sitting in front of them was Jeckle.


    Jeckle casually spun his office chair and looked at the two, saying, "Has the fish taken the bait?"


    Witter and Andre nced at each other, both showing expressions of fear. Witter looked at Jeckle timidly and said, "Mister Jeckle, the fish has taken the bait, but..."


    "But what?"


    Jeckle looked at Witter, waiting for an answer.


    Witter said, "The blue potion is still in the experimental stage and cannot be considered a finished product yet. At this time, if we give it to Wilbur, his strength may be greatly decreased in the future if he takes it. Even if he''s insightful, he might find it difficult to advance his cultivation."


    "Hmph."


    Jeckle sneered and said, "So, you think Wilbur is talented too, right?"


    Witter replied, "Indeed. Although I feel that Mister Jeckle''s approach might not be very wise, if we can control Wilbur, he can absolutely be one of our trump cards. He''s an A level assassin at worst."


    The smile on Jeckle''s face became even more pronounced, and there was a hint of disdain in his eyes. He said, "Witter, let me tell you a story, and you''ll understand my thoughts after that. Mondorra once said that he would always be loyal to me. Unfortunately, he''s now dead. In just five years, Mondorra went from the height of his glory to his downfall. No matter how strong Wilbur is, there will always be people stronger than him. In five years, he might not have such an opportunity anymore."


    "But..."


    "On top of that, we know of Wilbur''s strength. He has defeated Light and Shadow, two A level assassins. In my opinion, he may not have used all his strength. So, he might even be stronger than me. Recruiting Wilbur or bing Wilbur''s subordinate. What do you think I should do?"


    Witter and Andre nced at each other, and both of them were filled with surprise. Jeckle was right. The sess of Greensource Corp was closely rted to this operational mechanism.


    Based on how Greensource Corp operated, all A level assassins and those below them could automatically advance in level based on their strength. If they


    recruited Wilbur, it would not take long for him to progress to a B level assassin or even an A level.


    If Wilbur reached the A level, then there would be a chance for him to usurp Jeckle''s position, or even Damon''s. Jeckle wanted a killer who could obey orders, not a future superior.


    Andre bowed and said, "Mister Jeckle, you are truly wise."


    Witter said anxiously, "However, when we developed that batch of blue potions, we used some banned substances as well. If we openly just give these potions to Wilbur and it''s discovered by Dasha''s Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, it might be evidence of Greensource Corp''s crimes."


    "There''s no evidence to prove that those potions came from Greensource Corp. You''re just over worrying. If we don''t show any sincerity, who would work for us?"


    Greensource Corp''s charm relied on two aspects. The first was its system mechanism that did not discriminate based on background but solely on strength. Here, as long as you had strength, you could enjoy equal treatment. This also made many assassins from all over the world flock to it.


    The second was the pharmaceuticals developed by the Greensource Corp. ording to rumors, they had developed drugs that could directly boost a Sanctuary level expert to that of a pre-Emperor level.

 Chapter 1799

    Every cultivator hoped to be stronger. Fame, status, and strength were things that no cultivator could refuse. However, those things cannot be provided elsewhere. Only Greensource Corp could, which was a great incentive.


    So, with such incentives, Jeckle believed that no one would refuse Greensource Corp''s recruitment, not even Wilbur.


    Back at Greensource Corp''s headquarters, Jeckle went to the rooftop and looked at Damon''s back. Jeckle said, "Mister Damon, the tasks you assigned to me have all beenpleted."


    Damon acknowledged it without turning around. Even though Damon did not turn around, Jeckle still bowed his head immediately. Jeckle knew that Damon had three levels of strength. Even his lowest level was at a level close to the Emperor level, which surpassed Jeckle. Only in normal circumstances did Damon treat him as a friend. Under other circumstances and in work, Damon would always be his superior. So, Jeckle did not dare to overstep his bounds with Damon.


    In fact, both Jeckle and Damon were powerful figures among the assassins of Greensource Corp. Jeckle was an A level assassin, while Damon was S level. Although they were friends, there was a clear hierarchy between them.


    Jeckle said, "Mister Damon, there''s something I don''t understand."


    "Tell me. What is it? Is it about the distribution of the blue potion to those organizations I told you to?"


    His eyes brightened, and Jeckle said, "Exactly. Just Wilbur from Dasha had caused us so much trouble. If cultivators from other countriese at the same time, it might be difficult for us to hold them back."


    "Hmph."


    Damon sneered and said, "Jeckle, the treatment of Cametra in the Allied States should have improved. Since major countries have dispatched experts to investigate Greensource Corp, why not just have all their experts join us? They''ll soon realize the true strength of Cametra. That way, even if some banned substances are found, no country would dare to question Cametra by going past the Allied States. The strong control everything, and the weak are forced to listen. Jeckle, you must remember that we are the strong!"


    Jeckle was speechless. He did not expect the top brass of the Greensource Corp to want to use the result of exterminating the experts from various major countries to warn them. Jeckle had never thought that his fate could be linked to that of Cametra.


    However, thinking about it, now that various major countries, including those from the Allied States, had discovered Greensource''s ns, this matter had be an open secret. In order to ensure the continuation of the Greensource Corp''s pharmaceutical research, the only way remaining was to use an iron fist.


    In the mansion of Walton''s family, Walton paced back and forth, with an elderly man in a ck robe standing in front of him. The man''s eyebrows were like mes. He was the Holy One


    In the past two days, in order to appease the Holy One, Walton''s family had sacrificed two people consecutively. This matter made Walton restless. He wanted to swallow Albus'' assets earlier and then distance himself from the Holy One.


    However, Albert was in the hospital at that moment. As long as he still lived, Walton could not rest assured. After all, the consecutive disappearances of two people in Pilsey had already made it to the local newspapers.


    "Mister Holy One, we will definitely do our best to fulfill your request, but as long


    as Albus still lives, I will not get to inherit the Jonan family''s assets. Since you can absorb the luck from Albus, why not just drain all his luck and let him die? Wouldn''t that be better?"

 Chapter 1800

    The Holy One said with a cold face, "I can definitely do that. After all, Albus is


    dying, His death won''t raise any suspicions. But if you want him dead, you need to fulfill my conditions first. I need to retrieve my holy weapon."


    "It''s just a pair of leather gloves, Holy One. After the task is done, I''ll give you a hundred pairs, how about that?"


    Walton could not wait any longer. The Holy One red at him and said, "Those are not just ordinary leather gloves. Also, you had better be more polite to me. For someone at the peak of the Sanctuary level, the Jonan family is nothing."


    "Holy One I didn''t mean any disrespect," Walton said with a bitter look on his face. "I just hope that our cooperation can proceed faster."


    "When I agreed to your conditions initially, it was to retrieve the holy weapon. With the holy weapon missing, you''reing to me in anger instead of sending your men to find it. Do you think that''s useful?"


    "I''m sorry, Holy One. About the holy weapon, I''ll figure something out. You should get some rest."


    Walton had someone escort the Holy One back to his room. Then, he wandered alone in the hall, sighing. Just then, Greg walked in and said, "There''s some news."


    Walton said anxiously, "What happened? Did you find that top hacker, Hansen?"


    "We have. Hansen has agreed to our request, but he''s demanding five hundred million. As long as we''re willing to pay, he''ll steal the data from Cape''s auction for us."


    "What? Five hundred million?"


    Walton widened his eyes and cursed, "He might as well just rob a bank!"


    "Sir, you should know that Cape is a global conglomerate. It''s really difficult to breach their auction house records. This price isn''t expensive."


    Thinking about the condition to sacrifice one person daily to the Holy One, Walton sighed inwardly. With the news of missing people in Pilsey already on the news, if this matter could not be resolved soon, it would inevitably have a huge impact on Walton''s family.


    The reputation and honor umted over several generations might be destroyed in an instant. Although Walton wanted to kill Albus, he still had great respect for the legacy left by his father. After pondering for a moment, he reluctantly nodded and said, "Alright. Since that''s the case, agree to his


    conditions. After the task is done, give him five hundred million."


    "Sir, Hansen said that if we''re determined to seek his help, we must transfer the five hundred million to his ount first, or he won''t assist us."


    "What? This guy... he''s too greedy!"


    "That''s his rule. We have no choice."


    "Alright, fine. Transfer the money to his ount."


    After hesitating for a moment, Walton approached Greg and said, "By the way, if we can''t find what the Holy One wants, he''ll definitely be our enemy. We need to be prepared for that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Go find Mister Jeckle at Greensource Corp right now and tell him that our family has an expert at peak Sanctuary level."


    A sinister smile appeared on Greg''s face as he said, "We should have done this long ago."


    Greensource Corp was developing new drugs specifically targeting cultivators, especially those at the Sanctuary level. Therefore, Walton believed that the Holy One could be used as leverage in a deal with Greensource Corp.

 Chapter 1801

    Walton was a smart man. Since the Holy One had made a request for a daily sacrifice, selling him to Greensource Corp for an equal price would be a good thing for sure.


    If they found the gloves, they would have Greensource Corp make a move after the Holy One left the Jonan family. On the other hand, if they could not find the gloves, they would have Greensource Corp make a move at once. Either way, the Holy One could not stay on in the Jonan family after this.


    Walton knew clearly that the Holy One had the power to take their luck away, but an evil spell like this one was bound to cause a severe bacsh. This man was far too self-centered, and keeping him in the Jonan family would only cause them trouble eventually.


    Since that was the case, it was probably best they got rid of him sooner.


    After Greg left, Walton mumbled to himself, "Oh, Albus. You deserved thising to you, for how disrespectful you were. I have always been stronger than you. Why should I lose to you?"


    After splitting the blue potion into multiple doses and hiding them in the ten nature paintings, Wilbur took the domains with them and sent them back to Dasha.


    After doing so, he made a call to Beverly. "Hello, I''ve sent the ten nature paintings to you. Remember to go and get them."


    "Got it, Deacon Penn. Oh, right. We just received news that seven countries, including Cherrytopia, are each sending two elites to Cametra to investigate Greensource Corp. They should be there by now."


    "What? Seven countries? Ha, I guess the medical research case''s been exposed. At least I won''t have to work so hard now."


    "Deacon Penn, the head of our department told me to remind you not to drop your defenses in the slightest during a time like this. There was a dy in the news we received. I think the elites should have arrived in Cametra before you. They each have their own ns. After all, Greensource Corp''s crimes getting exposed is bound to cause a storm, and I''m sure the countries don''t want to miss the chance."


    Wilbur was silent for a long time, before finally saying, "So they''re all thinking of going about this on their own, and sneaking out of Cametra with evidence of Greensource Corp''s crimes once everything''s done?"


    "That''s exactly it."


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "All fourteen of them, huh? The nerves of these people. I guess it''s not the worst thing ever. They helped distract the focus from me."


    "Yes. I''ll be waiting for the good news, Deacon Penn."


    The call ended and Wilbur suddenly thought of the change in Greensource Corp''s attitude toward him. Could that have happened because of the elite from the seven countries?


    If Greensource Corp could change their attitude towards Wilbur, they could do the same with the elites from the seven countries. Was this going to result in an internal war breaking out between all the elites from a total of eight countries?


    Wilbur rejected the idea as soon as it appeared in his head. After all, the elites here must be the finest of their countries. They would never be foolish enough to go at each other''s necks, at least not here.


    Yet he remembered how quickly Greensource Corp had changed their attitude towards him, and felt that it might be possible for that to happen after all. Besides, the root of everything was the potion Greensource Corp was researching.


    All cultivators were hungry to improve their powers and skills. If Greensource Corp used their potions as bait, someone was bound to be tempted.


    At the thought, Wilbur realized where he stood. The fourteen elites in Cametra would only see him as an enemy, not a friend.


    After all, Wilbur''s battle against Mondorra had exposed his identity. None of the cultivators had shown up to help, which meant that they did not even consider him an ally.


    What else was there to be said then?

 Chapter 1802

    Wilbur returned to where he was staying, heading to Demetra''s room and tossing


    him a letter. "Look, there''s a letter for you. I guess Miyah really still remembers you."


    Demetra picked up the letter, his expression calm. "Miyah and I are both orphans. That''s why we know each other so well, and why we treasure each other even more."


    Wilbur nodded. "So you''ve got to live on for her."


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ve made it through all these years, after all. Why would I give up out of nowhere?"


    Demetra smiled at Wilbur, and his expression did not look like he wanted to die.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. "I guess you''re not that cold after all."


    "You''re right. I''m not a cold person. It''s just that I save all my warmth and tenderness for those I love and treasure. The world is huge. I can''t care about everyone''s feelings, you know? Besides, how many people bothered to care about me when I was living on the streets?"


    Wilbur fell silent. He knew Demetra was a man ofpassion, but his


    circumstances forced him to be pragmatic about things.


    "Well, I''ll be heading back to mine since you''ve gotten the letter."


    Wilbur returned to the attic, sitting down on his bed cross-legged to rest. The past two days of rest had made Wilbur clearly feel that his skills had improved yet another level.


    That evening, he got a call from Witter.


    "How''s the potion I gave you, Mister Penn?"


    "Pretty good, actually. If you can give me more of that stuff, I''m willing to help you guys out."


    "I''m d to hear that, Mister Penn. In fact, I just received a mission. Someone''s going toe looking for you tonight, and he''s out to kill you. Of course, we hope you''ll kill him instead. Once you''ve done so and proven your strength after taking the blue potion, we''ll reward you ordingly."


    "What? Someone''s trying to kill me?"


    "That''s right. It''s a guy named Barett. That''s all I can tell you for now, Mister Penn. The truth is, we don''t think you''d be the right fit after thest mission, but you might just be able to live if you kill him tonight."


    "Alright. I''ll kill him for sure."


    Wilbur hung up the call and knew that this was a ploy set up by Lantech and Greensource Corp to brainwash him just like they had with Mondorra. Mondorra had already been powerful enough, but he had been willing to pledge his loyalty to Greensource just to get the blue potion.


    The blue potion could improve a cultivator''s powers. Once a cultivator had proven that they had be more powerful, they would be sure to remain loyal to Greensource Corp as long as Witter provided them with more potion. That was pretty much their n.


    However, Greensource Corp had missed something. Wilbur was not the kind to join and pledge his loyalty to any group so easily. Otherwise, he would not have created the Abyss Mercenaries back in the day instead of just joining some random group out there.


    Thus, Witter''s n was destined to fail. Wilbur was just curious to see how powerful the guying tonight would be, especiallypared to Light and Shadow.


    Later that night, Wilbur sensed a wave of spiritual energy. He opened his eyes and got out of bed before heading to the balcony.


    A series of footsteps rang over, followed by an icy voiceing from behind Wilbur. "You must be Wilbur Penn."

 Chapter 1803

    "The guy the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense of Dasha sent."


    "Yep, I''m Wilbur Penn. Judging from your ent, I don''t think you''re the assassin Greensource Corp sent."


    Wilbur turned around to the sight of a man in ck robes wielding a samurai sword. Wilbur smiled and said, "You''re from Cherrytopia."


    "That''s right. I''ve only ever lost once in my life and the person who beat me that one time was killed by you. Since we''re lucky enough to run into each other today, how about we have a battle?"


    Wilbur snapped on the leather gloves. "You seem to have a me crystal core and the power of destruction in you too, but you can''t quite control it yet."


    The man in the ck robes gritted his teeth. "Cut the bullshit. Let''s get to it."


    Wilbur flipped his right hand over, and the thunder cleaver appeared in his grasp as he said loudly, "Since you''re looking for death, I''m more than happy to send you on your way."


    "How are you so sure who''s going to die, you bastard? To hell with you!"


    The man in the ck robes turned into a ck shadow as he charged towards Wilbur. Wilbur broke out running as well when the man in the ck robes leaped into the air. The man raised his samurai sword while roaring, "ck Panther yer!"


    All at once, a ball of ck miasma appeared before morphing into a ck panther that let out a terrifying roar, charging toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur turned his defense into an attack at once, taking half a step forward as he blocked the thunder cleaver in front of his chest.


    The next second, the ck panther made of the miasma collided against the thunder cleaver with a p. The thunder cleaver crumbled into pieces of spiritual energy at once, and Wilbur instinctively reached out to push against the panther.


    The next second, Wilbur''s gloves let off a silver glow that began to expand. A powerful wave of energy entered Wilbur''s body as well, seemingly bing one with his internal system.


    It was as if a warm wave of energy was slowly flowing through Wilbur''s body. The ck panther let out a roar of terror, realizing that Wilbur''s special gloves were absorbing its energy as it struggled in an attempt to leave.


    Wilbur saw this, and his gloves'' powers multiplied dramatically. The ck panther waspletely absorbed by the gloves in a matter of seconds, turning into a wave of light.


    A powerful wave of warmth was spreading through Wilbur''s body. He flipped his right hand over, and his thunder cleaver appeared once more just as the man in the ck robes began to run towards him.


    "You bastard, I''m going to cut you in half!"


    The man leaped into the air, brandishing his samurai sword that was now a jet- ck color, leaving a trail of ck sword aura as he brought it down onto Wilbur.


    Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver in his hands. A loud ng rang through the air as the cleaver blocked the man''s attack before spinning around wildly and sending the man flying backward.


    "Now it''s your turn to die!"


    Wilbur raised the cleaver in a vicious attack, and a sword aura made of white light struck the man in the ck robes with a loud thump. The man exploded, disappearing into the air in the form of miasma.


    The man was dead. Wilbur looked at the thunder cleaver, only then noticing a wisp of ck miasma fading from the de.


    A thought entered Wilbur''s head at once: had he been possessed just now?

 Chapter 1804

    "Wilbur!"


    Tina''s voice rang from behind Wilbur. He turned to look and saw Tina rushing over with Kyra from where they had been hiding at the entrance of the balcony.


    Tina''s eyes were red as she swooped Wilbur up into a huge hug. "I was so scared you''d lose, that you''d end up dead."


    "Don''t you worry about that. I''m fine now, aren''t I?"


    Kyra walked over then, looking Wilbur up and down. "The white glow on your body must havee from those gloves, right? These don''t seem like ordinary gloves, I think they contain some kind of special power."


    "That''s right."


    Wilbur and Tina broke apart as he said, "The gloves contain the power of the light, which can absorb the power of destruction and convert it into more power of the light."


    "It seems like these gloves are the reason you defeated Barett."


    "Barett?"


    Wilbur was confused. "Are you talking about the guy from Cherrytopia just now? How did you know his name?"


    Witter had only told Wilbur that someone would being by to challenge him tonight. Could Witter have told Kyra as well?


    Kyra raised an eyebrow at Wilbur. "Are you telling me you don''t know who Barett is? Dude, he''s considered the god of war in Cherrytopia. There aren''t many stories about him that the people know of, but most of the higher-ups in the country know of his existence. It''s been said that he joined some mysterious group ten years ago after he quit the battlefield, and only works for the group now. I''ve met him before too. That''s how I know him."


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief at the words, but they also reminded him that Barett was the elite that Cherrytopia had sent to investigate Greensource Corp.


    Wilbur did not know Barett at all, but Cherrytopia was bound to resent Wilbur for what happened tonight. Either way, Barett had walked into his own death.


    Kyra fixed Wilbur with a stare. "You can still leave now, Wilbur. I think you know what I mean by that."


    Wilbur put the thunder cleaver away, taking his gloves off with a smile. "Some people have forgotten their roots amidst their climb to the top, but that''s a mistake I won''t make. All of Cherrytopia might be furious at me, but they won''t be able to do anything to me."


    Kyra knew that Wilbur had chosen to go with the flow. There was no going back at this point, and he would beughed at even if he were to return to Dasha.


    Kyra nced at Tina, before casting a meaningful look at Wilbur. This threw him off guard, and Tina frowned at the look on his face. "What''s up, Wilbur?"


    "W-What? Nothing, I was just wondering who Barett was talking about just now. The only person who has defeated him before."


    Kyra asked, "Do you want to know? I can tell you. It''s Demetra." "Really?"


    "Yep."

 Chapter 1805

    Wilbur was not sure how Kyra knew so much, but he was thankful enough that she was not an enemy of his yet. Kyra seemed to care about Tina deeply. What could she be trying to do by revealing all this information to him?


    Wilbur and Tina returned to the attic, where they turned off the lights and spent the rest of the night skin-to-skin. It was almost dawn when Tinay on Wilbur''s chest and whispered, "Don''t leave me again, Wilbur. Once Greensource Corp''s crimes have been exposed, I''ll go back to live in Dasha with you."


    Wilbur''s gaze shed at once, and he finally understood Kyra''s intentions. Since Cametra was under the control of the Green Leaf Faction and the Scarlet Leaf Faction, Greensource Corp''s actions must have drawn the attention of the Scarlet Leaf Faction.


    Kyra had not joined Greensource Corp, but she was probably a member of the Scarlet Leaf Faction. The Scarlet Leaf Faction had all the important information on Greensource Corp, and they might team up with foreign forces to take thepany down.


    A call from Madam Marie came in right after breakfast.


    "Mister Penn? The Holy One is here."


    "Alright, I''ll be right there. Try to keep him for as long as possible."


    Wilbur drove to Pilsey at top speed with Tina in tow. They reached the hospital in an hour and headed to Albus Jonan''s ward where Madam Marie sat sobbing.


    Harrod stood behind her, looking nothing but distressed as well.


    Wilbur asked, "Are you alright, Madam Marie? Where''s the guy?"


    Harrod piped up then. "The Holy One has left, Mister Penn. We''re so sorry we made youe for nothing. We''ve already epted the oue here, and we hope you won''t bother with the affairs of the Jonan family anymore."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was confused. "What do you mean, Harrod? What happened for you to say that?"


    Harrod sighed. "The doctors just told us that Mister Albus has three days left at once. Madam Marie and I have thought this through. Walton''s family is just after the Jonan family fortune, right? We don''t have the heart to be a part of this anymore, and we don''t want to cause any more trouble."


    Wilbur grabbed Harrod''s hands, his eyes shing. "Will you give me a chance if I can save your father?"


    Harrod and Madam Marie looked at each other, and Madam Marie wiped her tears. "We''ll do anything if it means that you''ll save my father, even if it means giving up all of the Jonan family fortune. I don''t care about anything anymore, all I want is for my father to live."


    "Don''t worry, Madam Marie. Let me give it a try, and we''ll know."


    On the way here, Wilbur suddenly understood the difference between the power of destruction and the power of the light. The power of destruction had the ability to destroy everything, only leaving behind darkness. The power of the light was an opposing force of the power of destruction, which meant that it symbolized growth and prosperity.


    The Holy One must have used the power of destruction on Albus coupled with his evil sorcery. Albus was a wrinkled, bony old man on the brink of death, and there seemed to be not a wisp of ck miasma wafting out in sight.


    It seemed like the Holy One had trapped the Power of Destruction in Albus'' body using some special method so that it would continuously feed on the spirit energy inside Albus'' body.

 Chapter 1806

    Spirit energy was the source of one''s life, and what kept a person''s body alive. If a person''s spirit energy were to weaken, their internal systems would be affected


    too.


    This was the reason why some people went into shock upon hearing bad news and aged rapidly in the days after that.


    Wilbur activated his Iris Veritas and was able to see a spider web forged of ck miasma inside of Albus'' body. There was even a spider about the size of a fist on the web.


    The spider seemed strange to Wilbur. It was ck in color but radiated a white glow. That probably meant that the spider was abination of the power of destruction and the power of the light.


    The spider was capable of feeding on Albus'' spirit energy, causing its power of destruction to grow stronger. Then, the spider would feed on the power of destruction to convert it into the power of the light.


    With the spider growing from continuing to feed on Albus'' spirit energy, Albus'' condition would rapidly deteriorate. That was the reason he was in this state, on the brink of death.


    "So? What''s it going to be?"


    Harrod crowded over. "Do you see anything, Mister Penn?"


    "Yes. I''ve found a way to heal Mister Albus."


    Wilbur opened his right hand, cing all five of his fingertips against Albus'' stomach. The next second, a powerful force of suction emerged from his palm to absorb the spider web of power of destruction in Albus'' body. The spider was turned into ck miasma and white light as well, eventually absorbed into Wilbur''s body altogether.


    Following that, Wilbur used the same method to heal Harrod and Madam Marie. The power of destruction and the power of the light swam around in Wilbur''s body, and ck miasma appeared above his right hand.


    The power of the light was far too strong, and it suppressed the power of destruction while the remaining power of destruction appeared above Wilbur''s hand. Both forces were raging in Wilbur''s body, threatening to knock his internal system askew and cause severe damage.


    There was no other way to go about this than to expel the remaining power of destruction.


    Wilbur rushed into the bathroom. He clenched his fist, channeling the surplus power of destruction into a punch and striking the toilet. It shattered with a deafening sound, and Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Mister Penn! Are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Wilbur pushed the door open. "I''ve broken the curse the Holy One ced on the three of you using his evil sorcery. Harrod, did the Holy One ever make you consume anything?"


    Harrod widened his eyes in shock, whipping around to Madam Marie. She nodded, and Harrod said at once, "Yes. The Holy One had Mister Albus take what he said was a powerful supplement pill and gave Madam Marie and me one each as well."


    "That''s it, then. The pill is what caused everything, but it''s all settled now."


    To make sure Albus would live, Wilbur decided that he was going to stay in Pilsey for the next three days while Tina drove back to Aidementon.


    Tina left in the evening and would be back to pick Wilbur up in three days.


    Wilbur watched her leave from the balcony, his back to Harrod. "Mister Harrod, I''ll take the Holy One down for the Jonan family this time, but I hope you can promise me one thing."


    "What is it, Mister Penn? We''ll do anything to make sure Mister Albus lives!"


    At the same time, Greg rushed into Walton''s manor. "Walton, we hacked into the


    consignment shop''s data vault, but there''s no sign of the gloves."


    "That means that the gloves are still with that Wilbur Penn guy, right?"

 Chapter 1807

    "Indeed," Greg nodded. "But this guy refuses to budge, and I think it might be difficult to get the gloves from him if we don''t go about it differently."


    "How do you think we should go about it, then?"


    "From what I know, Wilbur Penn is currently staying in Aidementon at a house that belongs to ady named Tina. She''s dating him. Maybe we could kidnap her and force Wilbur to hand the gloves over."


    Walton frowned, before saying, "We''ll go with that. Remember, don''t spare Wilbur or Tina before we get the gloves."


    "Got it. But Wilbur''s a cultivator, and I don''t think I''m skilled enough to defeat him."


    "What? Aren''t you at mid Ambience level? Are you saying you can''t beat Wilbur with your skills?"


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying. From the way I see it, we should lead Wilbur to the underground maze and have the Holy One kill him. That way, we''ll have a shot at taking the both of them out if they go at each other too hard."


    "I guess Greensource Corp hasn''t replied to us, then?"


    "No, they haven''t. I think they don''t find our business lucrative enough, which is fair, honestly."


    "The nerve of those bastards. I''ll have them under my foot one day!" Walton spat viciously.


    Over in the underground maze, Greg and Walton bowed to the Holy One respectfully. "O'' Mighty Holy One, we wish for you to help us this once."


    "I see. This Wilbur Penn really does deserve to die, how dare he try to keep my holy weapon for himself! Leave him to me. Just bring him here and I''ll get rid of him."


    "Thank you, Holy One. We''ll get to that now."


    Tina arrived homete in the evening, calling out as she entered the house. "Mom, I''m back."


    Her mother would always respond to her, but that did not happen today. Tina rushed into her mother''s bedroom, shoving the door open. She turned on the light and saw a masked man holding a dagger to her mother''s neck.


    "You!"


    "Don''t say a word, Tina. You''re going to be silent if you want your mother to live. Come over here and be a good girl."


    Tina had no other choice. Her mother was all she had, and Tina could not bear having anything happen to her.


    Tina inched closer to the masked man, which made him let out a smug chuckle. "I knew you were a good daughter, Tina. Are you willing to rece your mother as a hostage? Nod if you agree."


    Tina nodded hard, her eyes reddened.


    The masked man grabbed Tina, holding the dagger to her neck. Tina''s mother was about to scream, but the masked man knocked her out.


    "Mom!"


    "Be quiet. She''s just unconscious. All you have to do now ise with me, and I promise your mother''s going to be fine. If you don''t do as I say, I can''t promise what''s going to happen."

 Chapter 1808

    "Alright." Tina swallowed the lump in her throat as she said, "I''ll do whatever you want, as long as you don''t hurt my mother."


    The masked man held the dagger to Tina''s back as he forced her towards the main door. Just as they were about to get there, Tina darted to the side in one swift move. The masked man cursed, reaching out to stab her with the dagger.


    Just then, a flying kick knocked the dagger out of the masked man''s grasp. Demetra jumped in front of the man, grabbing the mask off his face and smirking at who it was. "Hello, Mister Greg Jonan."


    "You!"


    Greg had never met Demetra but panicked at being exposed all the same. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?"


    "I see that you''re a cultivator too. This is a matter of the Jonan family, and it''s best that you stay out of it. If you leave now, I''m willing to pretend nothing happened. How about making a friend out of me, eh?"


    Dametra barked out augh. He stood in front of Tina, saying, "You came looking for Tina because you wanted to lure Wilbur intoing to look for you. The thing is, though, I owe Wilbur. You can forget about leaving."


    "How dare you!"


    The air shed with a white glow, and Greg''s head fell off his shoulders onto the ground as Demetra eyed him coldly. "At least pick on someone your own size."


    Demetra put his sword away, tossing Greg''s body into one of the rooms before turning to Tina. "Get ready, Tina. There will be more powerful peopleing tonight, but I''ll protect you seeing as Mister Penn helped me before."


    "Thank you, Demetra," said Tina as she ran to her mother. "Are you alright, Mom?"


    "I''m fine, my dear girl. I saw this daying from a mile away. I know you never forgot what happened to your father, and I just want you to know I''ll be on your side no matter what happens. You''re my darling girl, no matter what happens to you."


    Tina wiped her tears away, dialing Wilbur''s number.


    "What? The Jonans tried to make a move on you? How dare they do that! I''ming back now."


    Wilbur left the hospital and returned to Aidemention. At the same time, the assistant who hade with Greg saw that he had not returned and reported to Walton at once.


    "My poor brother."


    Walton fell back against his chair at the news. A beatter, he got back up and headed for the underground maze to tell the Holy One everything that happened.


    The Holy One did not react much to Greg''s death, merely saying, "Alright. I''ll go with you myself."


    "Wilbur! Tina!" Walton growled.

 Chapter 1809

    Wilbur rushed back to Aidementon, where Tina flew into Wilbur''s arms in a teary embrace before telling him everything that happened.


    Wilbur nodded. "I see. It seems like the Jonans have not given up looking for those gloves yet. Get ready, there will be more elitesing."


    The power of destruction and the power of light were two forces that were not known by many, and even most cultivators did not know about them.


    The gloves forged out of meteorite contained the power of the light, and these people must know about it with how hard they were looking for the gloves. The Holy One was capable of controlling both the power of light and the power of destruction, which must have meant that he was a powerful opponent as well.


    Half an hourter, a powerful wave of spiritual energy appeared. Wilbur stood on the balcony, watching the door. It was not long before a bald man in ck robes and fiery red eyebrows emerged, walking towards the balcony.


    "You must be Wilbur Penn."


    Wilbur looked at the man behind the Holy One. "Walton Jonan, and you, the Holy One."


    The Holy One said nothing, but Walton got a shock. "You know who I am?"


    "My apologies. I saw your photo at Madam Marie''s house. I heard you''ve been trying to usurp the Walton family fortune, and even cursed Albus Jonan using evil sorcery! It''s a shame that isn''t going to happen, though."


    "No, that''s impossible!" Walton widened his eyes in disbelief. "You shouldn''t have helped Albus, Wilbur. I told Greg to warn you to stay out of my family''s matters. Since you refused to listen, today''s going to be yourst day alive! Once you''re dead, I''m going to continue torturing Albus and his family until they all die painful deaths!"


    "You? How are you going to do that? The Holy One?"


    Walton turned to the Holy One at once. "O'' Mighty Holy One, that''s the man who took your holy weapon from you! All you have to do is kill him, and you''ll get it back!"


    The Holy One did not show any emotion inparison to a feral Walton, instead shing a mocking smile. "I do not wish to make an enemy of you, Mister Wilbur Penn. I just want my holy weapon back. Whatever between you and the Jonan family is none of my business."


    "You just need to give me the gloves, and I''ll leave immediately."


    "How could you, Holy One!"


    "I''ve helped you out so many times, Mister Walton Jonan. Have you forgotten the state you used to be in? Aren''t you satisfied with what you have now?" "I..."


    Walton hardly dared to say a word. He knew that everything he had now came from the Holy One, and he would be nowhere without him. But Walton''s greed had surpassed what he could afford, and he was hardly going to let go of the Jonan family fortune with it being just at bay.


    "Don''t you forget the sacrifices we gave you, Holy One! I spent so much money and effort to get them for you, and I....."


    Before Walton could finish his sentence, the Holy One had yanked him over. The Holy One sucked Walton into his body the very next second, causing the Holy One''s chest to rumble as a wave of energy swam about his body. Soon after, Walton''s skeleton was spat out, a pile of bones scattering across the ground.


    A breeze blew over, and Wilbur smirked coldly. "Not bad. It looks like Walton Jonan''s no longer of any use to you, so you killed him."


    "No one can threaten a cultivator. The guy was too noisy. Killing him off would get me some peace and quiet. We''re both cultivators here, Wilbur Penn. I''m going to give you a chance. Hand over the gloves, and I won''t kill you."


    "And if I don''t want to do that?" said Wilbur coldly.


    The Holy One''s gaze shed murderously, and spiritual energy burst out of his body. "If you insist on your ways, I promise you that you and everyone in this building will die because of your foolishness."

 Chapter 1810

    Wilbur sensed the powerful wave of spiritual energy in the Holy One and furrowed his brows. "You''re at the Emperor level. I didn''t expect that."


    The Holy One smirked. "There''s a lot more you don''t know about this world. I''d advise you to hand the holy weapon over before I get angry, or I promise you I''ll keep my word and kill everyone in this building."


    Wilbur was not scared of the threat in the slightest, but he remained calm. "From what I know, Walton''s been pretty good to you. He treats you like a god of the Jonan family, but you killed him just like that. It doesn''t seem like you''ll let me or the people in this building go, even if I do hand the holy weapon over."


    The Holy One''s gaze shed with disgust. He felt like Wilbur was nothing but weak, someone who hardly had the right to discuss any conditions with him.


    He had to get the holy weapon back, and this guy, along with everyone in this building had to die!


    The Holy One said, "No, you''re not the same as Walton. Walton is a greedy man who''s gotten too much from me, but nothing ever satisfies him. It was his greed that killed him. You know that I''m called the Holy One. Why would he call me that if I wasn''t worthy of such a name? Now, what I can promise you is that you''ll live as long as you give me the holy weapon. In fact, I''ll even take you in as my pupil. I can teach you how to control the power of destruction and the power of light at the same time!"


    The Holy One looked at Wilbur, realizing that there was both the power of light and the power of destruction in Wilbur''s body. Improving one''s powers was extremely important to a cultivator.


    There was nothing more tempting than the opportunity to improve one''s powers to another level.


    That was why the Holy One had offered to take Wilbur in as a pupil. He wanted to lure Wilbur into handing over the holy weapon. Unfortunately, Wilbur had experienced enough to see right through his intention.


    The Holy One mentioning the power of the light and the power of destruction also proved to Wilbur that both powers could not co-exist.


    The gloves could open up new doors to the cultivation world for Wilbur, and he was certain that he would be able to control both powers.


    "Thanks for the reminder, but I don''t think we''ll be friends. As for the holy weapon you mentioned, those gloves never belonged to you. They were a part of Albus'' personal collection, and you just wanted an excuse to get your hands on them." The Holy One''s expression darkened, and the spiritual energy in his body exploded once more as he eyed Wilbur coldly. "I just hope you understand what you''re getting into. You''re dead if you go against me. Don''t even think you''ll get out of this. Put that pride of yours down, and just surrender!"


    Wilbur''s gaze shed dangerously. The Holy One was definitely at peak Emperor level.


    "It seems like you aren''t going to give up until I hand those leather gloves over. Well, you''re going to get a taste of my powers now."


    Wilbur took the gloves out.


    "The holy weapon!" shouted the Holy One. "Give it to me!"


    Just as the Holy One thought that Wilbur was about to give him the gloves, Wilbur began putting the gloves on slowly. "See? They fit so perfectly. It''s a shame they''ll never be yours."


    "What did you just say?"


    "Are you trying to humiliate me?"

 Chapter 1811

    The Holy One let off a brilliant white glow, tapping the tips of his toes against the ground before bursting out and charging toward Wilbur in a mad sprint.


    "You''re going to die!"


    Wilbur put his palms together, shouting, "Earth-type Defense Skills: Earth Wall!"


    As the words rang through the air, three thick walls made of soil rose up from the ground. The Holy One cried out in shock, before headbutting through all three walls and continuing to charge at Wilbur.


    "I want you to die!" the Holy One shouted in fury, swiping at the air. A scepter made of spiritual energy appeared in his grasp, and he spun it around before swinging it in Wilbur''s direction.


    Wilbur turned his right hand over. The thunder cleaver appeared, and Wilbur raised it above his head against the attack of the scepter. Both weapons collided with a mighty ng, and Wilbur''s thunder cleaver shattered onto the ground in pieces.


    The Holy One smirked. "Anything and everything are powerless in the face of the power of the light! You''re going to pay for your arrogance, Wilbur Penn!"


    The scepter continued to fall as a white ball of light appeared above it, hurtling toward Wilbur.


    Everything happened too quickly, and Wilbur had no choice but to block the attack with his bare hands.


    Wilbur had faced up against the power of destruction before, but not the power of the light. He could not handle the Holy One''s attack using the power of the light and was going to just forge a thunder ball out of spiritual energy to meet the attack of the white ball of light.


    Yet the thunder ball was sucked into the white ball of light, disappearing from sight and causing the white ball of light to grow even bigger.


    "What?"


    Wilbur could hardly contain his shock at the sight.


    The Holy One smirked. "Your time''s up, Wilbur Penn! Take this!"


    The white ball of light fell rapidly. Yet the second it touched Wilbur''s hands, the gloves let off a brilliant silver glow that made Wilbur feel like a powerful warmth was traveling from the gloves throughout his body.


    The warmth was charged full of strength that continued to increase.


    The ball of light disappeared, and the suit Wilbur was wearing was ripped off his body by his rapidly bulging muscles. The sudden sensation made Wilbur feel like he was going to explode.


    "How is that possible? You!"


    The Holy One looked at Wilbur in disbelief. He had never guessed that Wilbur''s body would be capable of usurping this energy. Was the holy weapon even more powerful than he had expected?


    At the same time, the dragon''s head on Wilbur''s head lit up. The next second, Wilbur grabbed the Holy One''s scepter with his left hand. He brandished his right fist, bringing it down against the Holy One''s chest.


    "Argh!"


    "Shield of Light!" the Holy One fumed, scrambling to shout the chant. A shield forged of white light appeared before his chest, and Wilbur struck the shield with a punch charged with the power of the light.

 Chapter 1812

    Two powerful waves of power of the light collided. The Shield of Light exploded, and a powerful wave of energy sent both men flying over ten meters backward.


    The Holy One''s chest heaved as he eyed the gloves Wilbur was wearing. "You bastard, you would have died just now if you hadn''t had the holy weapon!"


    Wilbur looked down at the gloves. "Thanks for the reminder. I''m not giving these gloves to you, though. You can give up on that."


    Wilbur had said that to provoke the Holy One on purpose. Despite the fact that the punch just now had used up most of Wilbur''s power of the light he had, it was not enough to withstand the Holy One''s attack.


    Now that the power of the light in his body had reached its limits, Wilbur had to get rid of it as soon as possible or his internal system would be knocked askew.


    That was why Wilbur had provoked the Holy One. He wanted the Holy One to get angry, and sure enough, he was fuming. "I''ll kill you if it''s thest thing I do, Wilbur Penn!"


    The next second, the Holy One turned into a white light as he charged towards Wilbur once more. The Holy One did not attack directly this time, instead stabbing his scepter firmly into the ground a few meters from Wilbur before shouting, "Light Domain!"


    The next second, a white light spread out around the scepter before rising into the heavens and forming a gigantic Light Domain.


    The light was practically blinding, and the Holy One was sent several meters backward from the attack.


    The Holy One burst outughing. "Wee to the Light Domain. Now, prepare to be sentenced by the heavens!"


    As the words rang through the air, three angels appeared in mid-air. The angels each had six, ten, and twelve wings, attacking Wilbur from different directions.


    "You''re just in time!" Wilbur roared furiously. The number of wings affected the angels'' flying speeds, and Wilbur took advantage of the difference as heunched two attacks in session and smashed the angels with six and ten wings to dust.


    Yet just then, the twelve-winged angel was right in front of him. It raised the long sword in its grasp, bringing it down against Wilbur''s head.


    The angel moved too quickly for Wilbur to avoid it, and he grabbed the long sword as he glowered at the angel. In the next second, both the angel and its sword were absorbed into the white gloves.


    Wilbur felt the powerful warmth surge through him once more. He tried his best to control it, channeling a huge sword that he swung out to strike the three angels and turn them to white light.


    "Ha! There is endless power in the light, and my angels will never run out! I''d like to see how you handle them!"


    The Holy One said the words as a dozen more angels appeared around Wilbur. The angels were all very near Wilbur, reaching him in a matter of seconds.


    "Thick Earth Realm!" Wilbur shouted as six walls appeared around him and surrounded himpletely.


    The Holy One smirked at the square walls. "Earth-type Defense Skills are no match for the power of the light!"


    In the blink of an eye, a dozen angels soared toward the walls wielding their long swords, piercing the walls.


    "Hahaha!"


    The Holy One barked out a loudugh. Yet barely three secondster, a six- winged angel was turned to white light as the dozen or so angels around the Thick Earth Realm met the same fate. The Thick Earth Realm fell to the ground in the form of countless pieces as a ball of white light appeared in front of the Holy One.

 Chapter 1813

    Wilbur was standing in the middle of the white ball of light, staring at the Holy One from afar.


    "How f*cking dare you! Give me back my holy weapon!" the Holy One growled. A few dozen more angels appeared, attacking the white ball of light. However, they were all absorbed by Wilbur''s ball of light in the end and turned into the power of light.


    "What?"


    The Holy One was in shock. He had not expected Wilbur to use such a move. Yet things were far from over, as the white ball of light flew toward the Holy One, it became smaller and smaller as it got closer to the Holy One before it was finally absorbed into Wilbur''s body.


    Wilbur stared at the Holy One before suddenly swinging out with a punch.


    "Argh! I refuse to believe it!"


    The Holy One channeled three Shields of Light in session. Wilbur struck the shields with a force that pierced through all three of thempletely, sending the Holy One flying as the Light Domain disappeared as well.


    Wilbur looked down at his fists, then back at the Holy One. Blood trickled from a corner of the Holy One''s mouth, and his gaze was both vicious and terrified as he muttered, "Impossible, this is impossible!"


    "Just ept your fate!"


    Wilbur threw another punch when the Holy One channeled another Shield of Light. Just as the punch was about to connect with the shield, Demetra appeared at the entrance of the balcony crying out, "Watch out behind you, Mister Penn!"


    Wilbur whipped around sharply. The Holy One''s figure was materializing in the dark, a dagger forged out of the power of destruction in his grasp that he stabbed at Wilbur''s chest with.


    Wilbur dodged the attack in one swift move, but the Holy One pounced again. This time, Demetraunched a blow that forced the Holy One to block with his dagger. A dull hum sounded through the air, and the Holy One stumbled a few meters backward.


    "The power of light and the power of destruction? They are both at the Emperor level!"


    Wilbur eyed the two Holy Ones in disbelief. The Holy One with the power of light smirked. "I told you there were many things about the world you had no idea about, didn''t I?"


    Both Holy Ones with the power of light and destruction charged at Wilbur at the same time. Demetra shot out to block the one with the power of destruction, turning to Wilbur and saying, "Let me handle this one!"


    "Thank you," Wilbur called out. He knew that he had to get rid of the Holy One soon, or both he and Demetra would be in danger.


    Wilbur turned his right hand over, and the thunder cleaver appeared in his grasp. He charged toward the Holy One with the power of light once more, who raised his scepter and muttered a string of chants before shouting, "Scepter of Light!"


    A huge glowing scepter appeared in mid-air before swinging down against Wilbur''s head.


    Wilbur did not fear the scepter either, raising his left hand and catching the scepter. The gloves turned the scepter into a ray of white light the moment they came into contact before absorbing it.

 Chapter 1814

    "To hell with you!"


    Wilbur could sense the same powerful warmth swimming around his body. The next second, he used this energy to strike out with the thunder cleaver. The scepter the Holy One with the power of light was holding broke at once as he exploded into dust.


    "No! My light effigy! You''re f*cking dead, Wilbur Penn!"


    The Holy One with the power of destruction was enraged at the sight of his light effigy being killed, and he waved his Scepter of Destruction around to send Demetra backward before opening his palm and putting his fingers onto the ground. The next second, a dark aura spread out underneath his feet.


    "Come out, Dark Domain!"


    The Holy One with the power of destruction summoned the Dark Domain as countless dark giants appeared within it, charging over from all directions.


    Demetra wiped the blood that had trickled out of his mouth. "What should we do now, Wilbur?"


    "Hold on for a bit. The domain will disappear once I kill him."


    There was still power of light in Wilbur''s body, causing him to emit a faint silver glow. Wilbur broke out running, charging at the Holy One with the power of destruction.


    "Just in time! Get him!"


    Two huge dark giants appeared in front of Wilbur, blocking his path. Wilbur raised his right hand and a white ball of light appeared in his palm. A glowing white shield forged with the power of light appeared, and the dark giants attacked it like it was their mortal enemy.


    Their fists turned to ck miasma the second they came into contact with the white shield as the shield absorbed the miasma and Wilbur broke through one of the dark giants'' chests toe up to the Holy One with the power of destruction.


    "Die!"


    The Holy One with the power of destruction raised his scepter. Suddenly, the scepter turned into ck miasma that the white ball of light absorbed, and Wilbur ced his fist onto the Holy One''s head.


    The Holy One with the power of destruction cried out loudly. He was quickly turned into ck miasma before disappearing without a trace.


    The Holy One with the power of destruction held all of the Holy One''s power of destruction, but he could not withstand the attack from the power of light.


    After absorbing both the Holy Ones, Wilbur was going tounch another attack. Yet just then, the dragon''s head on his back lit up before rapidly absorbing the Holy One''s powers.


    The power of light and power of darkness in Wilbur''s body was quickly usurped within a minute, and Wilbur felt as if he had been drained of energy. It was quiet around him as his mind went nk. The next second, Wilbur''s knees gave way and he copsed to the ground unconscious.


    Over on the balcony of Greensource Corp, Damon stared at the man in the ck robes respectfully. "The Holy One has been killed by Wilbur Penn, sir."


    "Alright. You may leave."


    "Yes, sir."


    Damon left the balcony, and the man in the robes looked into the night sky. "The real n''s only just begun."


    Two dayster, Wilbur finally regained consciousness. Tina was overjoyed to see this, and said at once, "Miss Kyra, W-Wilbur''s finally woken up!"

 Chapter 1815

    "Good."


    Compared to Tina''s glee, Kyra was much calmer. It was as if she had expected this to happen.


    Wilbur opened his eyes to a teary Tina. "I''m alright, Tina. Don''t you worry about me. Oh, is Demetra alright?"


    Tina knew that Wilbur was the kind to y tough, and she wiped her tears away at once before turning to Kyra. "Miss Kyra, is that Demetra guy going to be fine?"


    Kyra looked at Wilbur. "Don''t worry. Demetra''s aura is very strong, just like yours. Besides, he''s benefited greatly from this battle."


    "Thank you."


    "Rest well."


    Kyra left the room,ing out to the hallway and dialing a number. "Sir, the Holy One has been taken out."


    "Good work. I guess Wilbur Penn really is of use to us. Keep an eye on him, Kyra. I''ll let you know if there''s another mission."


    "Alright, Sir."


    Kyra hung up the phone and turned around to the sight of Tina with tears in her eyes. "Miss Kyra, you said that you''d give me a chance to be with Wilbur as long as the Holy One was killed. Wilbur''s done that."


    Kyra smiled at Tina. "Don''t worry. I won''t give Wilbur a hard time anymore."


    "Thank you, Miss Kyra."


    Tina knelt on the ground, bowing respectfully to Kyra.


    Kyra smirked coldly, turning to head to her room. The Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction controlled the fate of the country, and now that there was a problem with the Green Leaf Faction''s ns, the Scarlet Leaf Faction was going to have toe up with a way to solve it.


    After all, Cametra''s internal problems could not be solved by an outsider. To these two factions who controlled the ins and outs of Cametra, there were no secrets in the country they did not know of.


    The Holy One''s appearance had gone against the will of both factions and thus he had to be taken out. If no one with the power of light appeared in the next half a year, Wilbur would probably be the next to die.


    The power of light and the power of destruction were two forces that regr mortals or even normal cultivators did not have the right to know about, as it was a force stronger than spiritual energy.


    Wilbur had found out about both these powers by pure luck, which was a huge challenge to the order of Cametra and even the world. Thus, Wilbur had to die after this to prevent the secret of the two powers being leaked.


    Kyra knew that the aura produced by these two powers was nothing like anything she had seen in the world, and the two powers did not belong to this world at all. They probably came from a special dimension.


    However, since the powers had somehow made their way into this world, they would only be controlled by the elites. The weak did not even deserve to know the powers existed.


    If Greensource Corp could not hide their matters any longer, Wilbur would be killed by S-level elites. Either way, everything would be smooth sailing as long as Wilbur remained in Cametra for the next six months.


    No one had expected Wilbur toe to Cametra to investigate for proof of their crimes, but none of the higher-ups in Cametra were willing to get on Light Valley''s bad side. Even if they were to issue a warrant to kill someone, the deed would have to be done by an elite who had nothing to do with the two factions.


    Since the elites from the seven allied countries were not willing to work together with Wilbur, that meant that his value was the lowest and thus he would be the first to get a taste of this special mission.

 Chapter 1816

    Later that night, over in a deathly quiet building located west of Aidementon, the lights in a room were turned on. Witter looked at the old man sitting cross-legged on the floor. "Barett is dead, Mister Toshen."


    The old man was dressed in traditional Cherrytopia clothing. He had been in the middle of meditation, and Witter''s sudden appearance surprised him a little.


    Toshan and Barett were the elites that Cherrytopia had sent over to investigate Greensource Corp. They were both powerful elites who were born and raised in Cherrytopia, and also greatly hungry for power.


    Upon discovering the power of the blue potion, Toshen and Barett voluntarily joined Greensource Corp. Barett had been Toshen''s pupil, and neither of them had been surprised at thepetition between the eight countries to get the bad guys.


    In fact, Toshen had actually wanted Barett to just take down the rest of the elites from the other countries to gain Greensource Corp''s trust, only for Barett to be defeated by Wilbur Penn from Dasha in the first battle.


    Toshen did not seem particrly emotional at the news of Barett''s death, merely saying, "Alright. You intend to have me take down Wilbur Penn now, right?"


    Witter sneered. He knew Cherrytopia rather well and was no stranger to their cold demeanor. Compared to Dasha, the people of Cherrytopia were easier to control. Barett had invited the battle upon himself, and now Toshen was doing the same.


    It was hard to believe that the race to get the bad guys was now turning into a voluntary massacre against each other.


    "That''s right," said Witter. "Only two out of the sixteen elites can be taken in. I had thought that you and your pupil Barett would fill both spots, only for him to meet such an unfortunate fate. It truly is a shame, but Greensource Corp intends to befriend you, Mister Toshen. Since only two out of sixteen people can stay, that means that they will be split into two groups of eight. One person will only have to fight seven others. Since Barett is dead, that means you only need to defeat six more people and you''ll be able to join Greensource Corp, benefitting from the many privileges we offer."


    "No, thank you."


    Toshen''s gaze shed dangerously. "I was never nning to give the chance up to others. Now that Barett is dead, I''ll make sure that everyone else joins him in the afterlife as well."


    Witter was shocked by those words. "Mister Toshen, are you saying..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take everyone out. Give me three days. I''ll kill a few of them to prove my power to you."


    Witter looked confused. "Aren''t you going to take Wilbur Penn out first?"


    Toshen took a deep breath. "I haven''t experienced such pain in a very, very long time. Pain is the driving force for me to improve. I''d like to kill a few people before I challenge Wilbur. That way, it''ll leave a deep impression on me.


    Despite the fact that Toshen''s suggestion was out of Witter''s n, Witter was


    willing to change it around. Besides, the other seven countries were not that interested in this race aside from Mister Toshen and his pupil.


    It would be hard to control those elites, and there would be a huge problem if they were to retaliate. Now that Toshen was willing to get rid of them, it was undoubtedly good news for Witter.


    "Alright. We shall go ording to your n, Mister Toshen."


    Wilbur rested in bed for three whole days. The Holy One had not injured Wilbur in the battle, but his power of light and power of destruction had done a great deal of damage to Wilbur''s body.


    On top of that, the dragon''s head had also absorbed part of Wilbur''s physical strength. Wilbur would get bouts of powerlessness in his limbs, and it was only on the third day that he began healing.


    "I''ve done it, Mister Penn," Demetra said.

 Chapter 1817

    Demetra came up to Wilbur, showing him his power. Demetra''s body had


    Wilbur nodded. "Congrattions, you can now control your power of destruction."


    Just then, Tina came into the room with a man with blonde hair and blue eyes. "Someone wants to meet you, Wilbur."


    "Who?"


    "He calls himself Grote."


    Grote was a hunky bloke who came up to Wilbur''s bed and introduced himself. "Hello, Mister Penn. My name is Grote, and I''m the cultivator the Allied States sent to investigate the crimes of Greensource Corp. It''s nice to meet you."


    "Grote?"


    Wilbur did not have a good feeling about Grote''s words. After all, the elites from the seven countries had arrived in Cametra before Wilbur, and none of them had reached out to him on their own. Why now?


    Grote must have run into some trouble.


    "Yes, that''s me," said Wilbur. "Could I ask why you''re here, Mister Grote?"


    Grote frowned, looking shocked. "Don''t you know already, Mister Penn?"


    "Know what?"


    "About the Battle of the Trapped Beast."


    "Are you talking about Greensource Corp''s attempt to bribe the cultivators?" "Yes."


    "Let me exin to you, Mister Penn."


    Grote told Wilbur everything he knew then. It turned out that Toshen from Cherrytopia had been challenging the elites from the other countries in the past three days, and he had killed nine of them in just three days.


    Each of the seven countries sent two elites, which meant that there were fourteen elites in total, fifteen if Wilbur was included. Now that Barett was dead and Toshen had killed nine more, there were only five elites left.


    Grote''s master George had also been killed by Toshen just the night before, and Grote had only been lucky enough to survive because he had not been at home. Grote had heard that Toshen''s pupil, Barett, had died at the hands of Wilbur, and thus felt that Wilbur would be powerful enough to go against Toshen. That was why he hade asking for help.


    "Are we allies, or enemies in this terrible mission?" Grote said through reddened eyes. "This is all just a trapid out by Greensource Corp. Why is everyone listening to them? I don''t want to stay here for the rest of this wretched mission anymore. I want to go back to the Allied States."


    Grote''s emotions grew as he spoke, and Demetra piped up sharply. "Can''t you take on the battles now that your master''s dead, Grote? Are you trying to run away like a coward?"


    "What?"


    Grote shrugged. "My master just got taken out by Toshen, and he''s way more powerful than I am. I''d be digging my own grave challenging Toshen on my own."

 Chapter 1818

    Just then, Tina could not help but snort at the look of embarrassment and fear on Grote''s face.


    Grote looked over at her. "What''s so funny?"


    Tina shook her head. "Sorry, I didn''t mean tough at you. In fact, I actually respect your intentions here."


    "I''d take on the battle if I were you," said Demetra.


    "Oh, hell no." Grote shook his head. "You''re on your own there. I''m not like you. By the way, Mister Penn, I came here because I hope you can help me. I''ve booked a flight back to the Allied States, and I''ll be gone by early morning. Can I stay the night at yours? I really don''t want to die."


    "Yeah, it''s fine. You can stay. My body''s mostly recovered. I''ll take on Toshen if he shows up."


    Wilbur sat up from the bed, flexing his joints in front of Grote for show. Honestly, Wilbur understood where Grote wasing from. Despite the fact that Grote was also a cultivator, his very own master had not been able to defeat Toshen, so why would Grote sacrifice himself like that?


    Grote was not wrong to pull out when the situation got dire. Besides, it was hard enough for a cultivator to get to peak Sanctuary level, and who knew how powerful Grote would be ten years after today?


    "I''m afraid this Toshen guy won''t be as easy to deal with, Mister Penn. Let me get rid of him if he shows up."


    "That''s alright. I''ll face him. My body''s already recovered, after all."


    Wilbur knew that Toshen was going toe looking for him and that Toshen was going to me Barett''s death on Wilbur. But Barett himself had voluntarily challenged Wilbur, and his death could not be med on anyone.


    Grote chatted with everyone else for a bit. Upon seeing that everyone seemed to ept him, he showed them his powers. Grote was an earth-type cultivator. Upon letting out a cry, his earth-type spiritual energy would expand at a rapid rate and make his muscles grow quickly.


    Grote was already over six feet tall, and activating his earth-type powers made him grow up to three meters in height. His fist resembled arge boulder when he clenched it.


    Wilbur looked at Grote thoughtfully. Wilbur cultivated both thunder-type and earth- type powers, and Grote''s earth-type powers were greatly inspiring to him.


    Since they were both defense powers and earth-type cultivation methods could forge an earth wall externally, would it be able to form an earth-type defense mechanism internally?


    After dinner, Wilbur invited Grote to the balcony. At Wilbur''s request, Grote summoned his Earth-type spiritual energy and turned into a three-meter tall giant who smashed the giant rocks prepared to pieces.


    "Mister Grote, could you tell me how your Earth-type powers are able to grow your body and muscles so immensely?"


    "Of course! You''ve helped me greatly, after all. This is a secret my master, George, passed down to me, but now that he''s gone I don''t exactly need to keep it a secret anymore. Earth-type powers are very hardy. As long as you can draw out the limits of your body and use your Earth-type powers to support it, you''ll be extremely strong. It''s like how you have more energy in your fist when it''s clenched."


    Wilbur paused for a beat, before saying, "Do you mean like this, Mister Grote?"


    Wilbur''s body began rapidly expanding, and it did not take long before he stood at around three meters, with his muscles swollen and bulging with strength.

 Chapter 1819

    Grote widened his eyes in shock at Wilbur''s gigantic form. "You''re really something else, Mister Penn. You''ve pretty much perfected my master''s signature skill."


    Wilbur smiled, looking at his right hand. Indeed, his defense skills had improved a considerable amount in this gigantic form. However, his movements were slowed down, which meant that he would lose his control of speed.


    Losing one''s control of speed was extremely dangerous in the face of an elite. However, the gigantic form was not a bad idea for Wilbur if he were to face someone like the dark giant in the future.


    Wilbur and Grote returned to their normal forms, chatting for a bit before heading back to their rooms.


    Wilbur rested for the entire night. He had thought that Toshen would take


    advantage of the dark ande looking for him at some point, but Toshen did not show up at all.


    After breakfast the next morning, Wilbur drove Grote to the airport. While they were crossing a long bridge, a white-haired man in white robes wielding a samurai sword appeared and stood in the way of the car.


    "That''s him, Mister Penn! That''s Toshen!"


    Grote looked terrified to see Toshen again, but Wilburforted him. "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I know how to handle this."


    "Stay in the car. We''ll go to the airport together once I''ve taken care of him."


    Wilbur got out of the car, shutting the door before making his way toward Toshen. When the two were about a dozen meters apart, Toshen looked up at Wilbur with an icy gaze. "So, you''re the one who killed my pupil Barett?"


    "Senior Toshen, did you forget that we came to Cametra to investigate for evidence of Greensource Corp''s crimes? It''s true that I killed your pupil Barett, but he was asking for it. He challenged me on his own, and you know I have no choice in this Battle of the Trapped Beasts."


    Toshen sneered, taking a half-step forward as he clutched his sword. "It seems like you still don''t know what is most important to a cultivator. You might not want to improve your skills, but not everyone shares that sentiment."


    Toshen was aze with spiritual mes as a powerful aura shot into the sky.


    Toshen drew his sword in a sh of white light, charging at Wilbur. Just when both men were several meters apart, Toshen leaped into the air and swung his sword down toward Wilbur.


    "It seems like you''re just as stubborn as your pupil. Well, I''m more than happy to send you on your way!"


    Wilbur flipped his right hand over, and the thunder cleaver appeared in his grasp as he shed it viciously in mid-air.


    Both weapons collided with a deafening sound, and Wilbur retreated several steps as Toshen was sent flying.


    Landing on the ground, Toshen stared at his robes that had ripped from the de aura. He touched the blood trickling from the wound, bringing his fingers up to take a look at them before letting out a roar of fury. "You hypocrite! I thought you didn''t want to join Greensource Corp? Where did you get your power of destruction from, then? You duplicitous bastard! You''re going to die!"


    Toshen''s spiritual mes grew all of a sudden, and he turned into a ray of white light that shot into the heavens beforending while unleashing an onught of shes toward Wilbur.

 Chapter 1820

    "Earth-type defense skills: Earth Wall!"


    Wilbur let out a cry of fury, summoning an Earth Wall in his defense. The sword aura exploded around where Wilbur was on the bridge. The bridge crumbled, falling downwards in the form of countless pieces.


    Just then, Toshen soared downward from mid-air in a beeline toward Wilbur with his samurai sword pointed outward. Wilbur scrambled to raise the thunder cleaver in defense, blocking Toshen''s attack.


    "You bastard, why do you have the aura of the power of destruction if you refused to join Greensource Corp? You liar! To hell with you!"


    A shing sword aura cut across Wilbur''s face as Toshen leaped a dozen meters away, turning into a ray of white light as he shot over once more.


    The ground cracked as Toshen zipped past. Just then, Wilbur''s pupils werepletely ck as he said, "Since you insist on wanting to die, I''ll grant you that wish!"


    Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver, swinging it outwards at the same time Toshen attacked. A ck sword aura pierced through the white light, and it disappeared as Toshen stood staring at Wilbur in shock and disbelief. "You..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a thump sounded through the air as Toshen exploded into a million pieces. At the same time, the ck color in Wilbur''s eyes faded, and he looked down to see wisps of ck miasma dissipating off the gloves.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows as if he had discovered something.


    Grote got out of the car, running over to Wilbur. "Are you alright, Mister Penn? That sword aura was something else..."


    "I''m fine. Let''s get in the car."


    "Mister Penn, you..."


    Before Grote could finish speaking, Wilbur had stepped on the elerator and the car shot forward. The needle on the speedometer jumped rapidly, reaching a speed of two hundred kilometers per hour soon after.


    The car eventually reached the part of the bridge that was broken. Under Grote''s shocked gaze, it soared into the air, hovering as the wheels continued to turn and bring it forward across the broken bridge to the other side.


    Wilbur did not slow down, stepping on the gas even harder as he charged out.


    Over at the airport, Grote shook hands with Wilbur gratefully. "Thank you, Mister Penn. I''d be dead if you hadn''t given me a ride. I''ll be sure to repay your kindness in the future if I get the chance."


    "That''s alright. Get inside or you''ll miss your flight."


    "Alright. Goodbye, Mister Penn."


    After sending Grote off, Wilbur drove home alone. He returned to the attic, locking the door from inside and looking down at the white leather gloves on his hands.


    He took a few deep breaths to calm down. The next second, a white ball of light appeared in the palm of his left hand and a ball of ck miasma appeared in his right palm.


    The power of light!

 Chapter 1821

    And the power of destruction too!


    Wilbur stared at the gloves, falling deep into thought. He suddenly realized that there might be more to the gloves than just the power of light they contained. They seemed to be capable of converting between both the power of light and the power of destruction.


    The light could usurp the darkness, and the darkness could usurp the light as well.


    That Holy One had cultivated both powers at the same time, right? Wilbur would have probably died at the hands of the Holy One if he had not had the gloves with him.


    Despite the fact that the Holy One was only at the Emperor level, he cultivated both the power of light and the power of destruction at the same time and both forces more than surpassed the power of his spiritual energy.


    The power of destruction represented darkness and destruction, and the power of light represented growth and kindness. Toshen had thoroughly angered Wilbur during the battle on the bridge, and that was what flipped the switch inside of Wilbur for him to decide to kill Toshen.


    The feeling of being controlled by the power of destruction was one that was new to Wilbur.


    Wilbur began to hesitate then, unsure if he should continue using the special gloves. After all, he might not be able to control himself if the power of destruction took over, and there would be trouble if he identally killed the wrong guy.


    However, the power of light also contained superb repressing powers that could help him regain his senses. If Wilbur was able to control both these vastly different powers, his skills would definitely improve immensely.


    The wariness toward the power of destruction and the desire to control both powers threw Wilbur into a dilemma. Upon second thought, however, the situation


    at hand was rather special. Greensource Corp might make a move on him anytime, and Wilbur''s chances at survival were at least a little better with the gloves.


    As to whether or not he was going to continue using the gloves when he returned to Dasha, that was a problem for him to figure outter.


    The truth was that different cultivators and cultivation methods had different senses and skills in terms of sensing space and matter, and each cultivator was able to use different powers to help themselves out.


    Thus, every cultivator had a different kind of special power. Regardless, their power would still be controlled by spiritual energy, even with a domain.


    However, the power of light and the power of destruction were two independent forces of energy. Wilbur thought of Greensource Corp possibly developing these two powers on arge scale and could not help the nervousness in his heart. After all, those two powers were terrifying.


    Take the battle against Toshen earlier, for example. Despite the fact that Wilbur was more powerful than Toshen, the battle would not have ended so easily without the added boost of the power of destruction.


    Toshen had even more powerful moves up his sleeve, but he had just lost the chance to use them.


    Just then, a call came in from Witter.


    "Congrattions, Mister Witter! You''ve defeated Toshen and taken out a big risk for Lantech! We''ve thus decided to send you ten bottles of blue potion, and one bottle of orange potion. The power of the orange potion is ten times that of the blue. You''re a lucky man, Mister Penn!"


    "Thank you very much, Mister Witter."


    ...


    Wilbur and Witter chatted for a bit before hanging up the call. Wilbur had not actually used the potion that Witter hadst sent over, and obviously, he was not going to do so now.


    He had chatted with Witter just now to try and get intel on the elites from the seven countries. Wilbur had not expected that Toshen had taken out all the other elites aside from Wilbur and Grote.


    Wilbur knew that regardless of whether he had killed Toshen or vice versa, Greensource Corp would be happy with the oue.


    After all, it was elites they were after, elites who were willing to put their lives on the line for their mission. The glee that came out of that was something Wilbur found terribly pretentious.


    The potions were sent to Wilbur by afternoon. He took a photo of them and sent it to Beverly, who said on the phone, "Congrattions, Deacon Penn. You''ve found another possibly illegal potion. This way, we''ll have even more proof of Greensource Corp''s crimes against us."


    "Alright," said Wilbur. "I''m also curious as to why Greensource Corp is doing this if they knew that the potion would be found out by others eventually."

 Chapter 1822

    Beverly was silent for a while, before saying, "Alright, Deacon Penn. We''ve discussed this with the relevant departments in a special research meeting and think that this might be an act that the Green Leaf Faction and Scarlet Leaf Faction have teamed up to put on."


    "An act?"


    Wilbur furrowed his brows, finding the whole thing quite strange. What was strange was the fact that the people of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense had held a special research meeting for this.


    Upon second thought, which was also pretty possible. After all, the forces behind Greensource Corp were far too powerful, and they already had fingers in so many countries including the Allied States.


    If Greensource Corp was able to invent different potions for different people, they might be able to control many of the major countries around the world. It waspletely normal that the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense of Dasha had the foresight to beware of this.


    Beverly''s sweet voice rang through the phone. "Yes, Deacon Penn. The forces in Cametra have been split into the Green Leaf Faction and the Scarlet Leaf Faction, but both factions have a very close rtionship with each other. Let me put it this way: both the Green Leaf Faction and the Scarlet Leaf Faction have the same goal as Greensource Corp''s medical research. If the research is a sess, they can control many different countries and get the resources they''re after from them. Of course, if the research is a bust, both factions will put on an act of rivalry. Eventually, the people of the Scarlet Leaf Faction will take out Greensource Corp and rebuild the Green Leaf Faction. That''s what it will look like, but what''s really happening is an act put up by both the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction working together."


    Wilbur was hit with realization at Beverly''s words, his jaw agape. He suddenly felt like he was in the eye of the hurricane that was the affairs of this foreign country but could not run at all.


    "These two bloody factions... I can''t believe they made mee all this way. Is there really no way to make them pay? Will Cametra end up handling this internally either way?"


    Wilbur felt like both sides should be punished since both of them were involved in the act. That would teach them to behave in the future, wouldn''t it?


    Yet Beverly said, "I''m so sorry, Deacon Penn. We have no right to meddle in Cametra''s internal affairs. Your only mission there, Deacon Penn, is to fix the problem with Greensource Corp."


    "Motherf*cker!"


    Wilbur hung up the call, feeling as if he had been pranked. He hade all this way from Dasha, only to be caught in the middle of an borate act put up by the two most powerful forces of the country without being able to serve them the punishment they deserved.


    Wilbur sighed, but his lips soon curled into a smile. Despite the fact that his trip to Cametra could notpletely quell the greed of some members of the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction, at least he had managed to experience and learn about the power of light and the power of destruction.


    On top of that, he had gotten these gloves containing the power of light as well.


    Light and destruction were two powers that far surpassed spiritual energy, and Wilbur could not help but rx at the thought. He picked up his phone, dialing Madam Marie''s number.


    The next day, Tina drove the both of them to Pilsey. Marie''s face seemed to have regained its glow as she smiled at them standing at the entrance of the manor. "Mister Penn, thank you for saving my father, Harrod, and me."


    Women were extremely sensitive to any changes in their aura or appearance, and Madam Marie had been shocked to discover that herplexion was getting better by the day ever since Wilbur had helped the three of them break the Holy One''s evil curse.


    At the same time, Harrod''s health had also taken a turn for the better. On top of that, Albus Jonan, who had had one foot in the grave with the doctors dering he had days to live, had recovered at a rapid speed with some rest. He had been discharged from the hospital just the day before and returned home to rest.


    Wilbur chatted with Marie for a while, and the few of them came to the living room in the mansion. Marie had Harrod open the ten nature paintings. "Mister Penn, I''ve bought these ten paintings as a gift for you to express my gratitude."


    "Thank you, Madam Marie. I''ll dly take them."

 Chapter 1823

    "Oh, it''s my pleasure."


    Marie saw Wilbur bent over the nature paintings to examine them, and she walked over to Tina with a kindly look. "You''re gorgeous, Miss Tina."


    Tina flushed scarlet in the face. "You''re too kind, Madam Marie."


    Madam Marie held Tina by the hand. "I''m old now, and I have some clothes from when I was younger that I never wore much. Why don''t I take you to have a look at them? You can take anything you fancy."


    Tina''s face was practically burning. "Ah, I really shouldn''t..."


    "It''s alright," said Madam Marie. "Come with me."


    She led Tina into her room upstairs. Madam Marie had her servants bring out a few morous dresses before getting Tina to try them on.


    "You look stunning!" Marie eximed. "It''s like the gods sent you this dress as a gift."


    Despite Tina''s protests, Marie ended up wrapping the clothes up and bringing them out. Downstairs, Wilbur had finished inspecting the nature paintings and they had been wrapped up as well, and Harrod had the servants call the post office to pick the paintings up.


    Madam Marie brought Tina up to Wilbur, who saw Tina''s blushing face and touched her by the arm. "Are you alright?"


    Tina shook her head bashfully. "I''m fine."


    Madam Marie''s eyes were teary as she said, "You two really are a match made in heaven. I have a son, but he works in the Allied States most of the year and


    hardlyes back. I''ve always wanted a daughter, too."


    "If you''d be willing, Tina, I''d like to be your godmother. Will you be my goddaughter?"


    "Oh, I don''t know if that''s all that appropriate..."


    Madam Marie held Tina by the hand. "What''s not appropriate about it? Do you not like me?"


    "Of course not! That''s not what I meant at all."


    "Well, is that a yes, then?"


    "Yes."


    Tina finally nodded in agreement to Madam Marie''s suggestion, and she became Tina''s godmother. They chatted for a while, and Wilbur said, "Madam Marie, can we have a word in private?"


    "Of course."


    The two of them stepped away to a quiet corner, and Marie said, "Is there a question you still have, Mister Penn?"


    "Oh, I just wanted to ask about the leather gloves. Can I know where you got them from, or if you could tell me about their backstory?"


    "The leather gloves? Oh, I''m so sorry. The gloves belonged to my father''s own collection. I don''t know where they came from."


    The gloves contained the power of light, which was a power that directly opposed the power of destruction. Wilbur wanted to know everything there was to know about this.

 Chapter 1824

    After all, Greensource Corp had been able to invent a me crystal core


    containing the power of destruction. This must mean that they had mastered the power of destruction, and even the power of light.


    The gloves were now Wilbur''s most useful tool when it came to taking down Greensource Corp, and he needed all the information on the gloves and the power of light.


    "Ah, I see. Could I have a talk with Mister Albus, then? I''d like to ask him a few questions."


    "Oh..."


    Madam Marie seemed a little hesitant. Despite the fact that Albus had been discharged, his body was still extremely weak, and it was still going to take a while for him to healpletely.


    Harrod spoke up then. "Madam Marie, Mister Penn has helped us out a lot. Besides, hasn''t Mister Albus wanted to meet Mister Penn for a while now?"


    Marie''s chest swelled with emotion, and she nodded her head. "Alright, then. Come with me, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur headed further into the manor with Madam Marie, and he asked, "By the way, do you know where the Holy One came from?"


    "I don''t. I met him after my father fell sick, and Uncle Walton told me that he had made friends with a powerful elite that could help heal my father. I don''t know where the guy''s from."


    "I see."


    The Holy One''s roots and origin story were extremely important to Wilbur, but Walton was now dead, and no one knew where the Holy One hade from.


    Thus, the only lead left was Madam Marie''s father, Albus Jonan. Since this Holy One hade here in search of the gloves, that must mean that he shared a significant enough rtionship with them.


    Maybe Albus might know a thing or two about the whole thing.


    Marie and Wilbur came up to another house, and Marie said, "Mister Penn, please allow me to go inside and say a few words to my father first."


    "Sure, go ahead. I''ll be waiting here."


    Marie disappeared up the stairs, re-emerging not long after. "My father says that he''d love to meet you, Mister Penn. Please,e with me."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur followed Madam Marie up the stairs to a room on the second floor. The room was beautifully decorated, and Albus was lying in bed. He sat up at the sight of Wilbur, leaning against the bed frame.


    "Thank you, Mister Penn. You saved me and my family. I don''t know how to repay you."


    "Madam Marie and I had an agreement, and you don''t owe me a thing anymore. I do have a few questions that I''d like your help with, Mister Albus. Would you mind answering them for me?"


    Albus had tears in his eyes. He had probably never met anyone as kind as Wilbur, and said, "Ask away, Mister Penn. I''ll tell you everything I know."


    Wilbur took out the leather gloves. "Do you remember these, Mister Penn?"


    Albus passed the gloves around in his hands a few times, before handing them back to Wilbur. "I think these were a part of my father''s personal collection."


    "Your father''s personal collection?"

 Chapter 1825

    Wilbur looked over at Madam Marie, who could only shake her head. After all, those collections had been stored together, and Madam Marie had no idea which items belonged to her father or her grandfather.


    "Yes, I''d seen them from a very young age. My father took very good care of them."


    "Do you know where they came from?"


    Wilbur looked at Albus, hoping that he would get an answer that was satisfactory. s, Albus shook his head. "No. My father loved them, but I don''t know where they came from."


    Wilbur could not help feeling disappointed and got to his feet. "Alright, then. Sorry to disturb you, Mister Albus. Please rest well, and I''ll be on my way."


    Wilbur was about to leave when Albus'' voice rang from behind him. "Wait."


    "What?"


    Wilbur turned around, looking at Albus. "Is anything the matter, Mister Albus?"


    "Could you show me those gloves again?"


    "Of course."


    Wilbur handed the gloves to Albus, who inspected them once more before saying, "Yes, I''m sure. My father never told me where these gloves came from, but he did tell me a story about them. However, it''s a fairytale. Would you like to hear it, Mister Penn?"


    "A fairytale?" Wilbur asked, confused.


    "That''s right. This is a story from another world, so I always thought it was a fairytale. You seem to care about these gloves greatly, Mister Penn, and I think you might just be able to get something you want from this story."


    Wilbur''s gaze shed. "Yes, Mister Albus. I''m very invested in these gloves, and I hope you can tell me everything about this story that you know."


    "My father said that there were two mysterious powers in this different world. One was the power of light that represented the light, and one was the power of destruction that represented the darkness. In that world, the war between light and darkness never ended. Eventually, a Dark Lord came along, and the world of Light chose seven Light Warriors, for whom they forged seven sets of Light Armor to fight off the Dark Lord. In the end, six of the seven Light Warriors died in battle. Thest Light Warrior was battling against the Dark Lord when he was brought into a different world."


    Albus took a moment to catch his breath, then continued, "Eventually, the Light Warrior and the Dark Lord both perished together, and all that was left of them was the armor from that other world. Legend had it that one would gain the power of the light upon collecting the full set of Light Armor, and these leather gloves are a part of the Light Armor."


    "Pfft!"


    Madam Marie could not help butugh at the words, and Albus red at her. "What are youughing at? As if you hadn''t heard your fair share of these stories when you were younger..."


    Marie stifled augh. "No, Dad. I wasn''t trying to disrespect you. I just found the fairytale amusing. All this talk about another world... How can there possibly be another world?"


    Despite Marie finding the whole situation amusing, Wilbur felt that the fairytale might be a historical event.


    Of course, a regr mortal might find it hard to believe a story like that as fact. But for a cultivator, it was not entirely impossible to enter a different dimension. Wilbur''s demine was a dimension on its own. Some Sanctuary level elites, when activating their domains, would also be opening a door to a different dimension.

 Chapter 1826

    If Albus'' story had really happened, it meant that there were other parts of the Light Armor strewn around the world. Collecting all of them would make a full set


    of armor.


    As for the Light Warrior and the Dark Lord, the fact that this world had not been destroyed by them suggested that they might have reached the limits of their body by the time they arrived here- or that both of them had died together.


    ''Wait a second!'' A thought shed into Wilbur''s head.


    The Greensource Corp assassins each had a me crystal core containing the power of destruction. The thought made Wilbur widen his eyes. Could the top dog of Greensource Corp be the Dark Lord from that different world?


    If that were the case, all of Greensource Corp''s actions would be exined. After all, the power of destruction was not something just about anyone could control, but only an elite who could supply the power of destruction andbine it with the me crystal core.


    Wilbur could not think of someone capable of that aside from the Dark Lord.


    The power of destruction and the power of light was different from a cultivator''s spiritual energy. Wilbur had tried it before and found that he could not convert spiritual energy into the power of light or the power of destruction.


    These two unique powers seemed to be from a different world. Wilbur had initially guessed that a cultivator had used their domain to ess a different world and encountered the two powers from there.


    But the two powers were far too intense, and a cultivator was only capable of essing spaces that operated on dimensionalws that were less powerful than their own spiritual energy. That was just the reality of it.


    Unless a cultivator''s spiritual energy reached its peak, it would be impossible for them to open the doors to such a powerful world. That meant that Albus'' story was actually the best exnation for this.


    The exnation was not that the cultivators from a different world than the one Wilbur was in had opened the doors to this world, but that the elites from a different world had opened the doors to the world Wilbur was in through cultivation.


    On top of that, the two elites had alsoe to this world themselves.


    If that Light Warrior was still alive, he would have been here in search of the


    leather gloves already. This meant that he was definitely dead, but the Dark Lord was still alive, or no one else would have the power to create the me crystal core containing the power of destruction.


    Was it possible that the Dark Lord had stayed here to control this world?


    The thought sent a chill down Wilbur''s spine. All of a sudden, he thought of the Holy One. The Holy One had been able to control the power of light as well. If the Light Warrior was dead, how had the Holy One been able to do that?


    But if the Holy One was the Light Warrior, why would he have cultivated spiritual energy using the power of light? There was no need for him to do that, as the power of light was far stronger than spiritual energy. If the Holy One really was the Light Warrior, Wilbur might not be able to win over him.


    Could he be... a descendant of the Light Warrior?


    If he was a descendant, why would he use evil sorcery to curse others?


    Wilbur''s mind was a mess on the way back. There were too many questions in his mind that he could not find a logical answer to, but he was sure about this much: the Light Warrior and the Dark Lord from a different dimension had definitelye to this world.


    The truth was that there were many unknown secrets about this world. The dragon on Wilbur''s back was a good example, but most of these secrets were a bonus that cultivators had achieved by essing a different dimension. At the very least, there had not been anyone who hade from a different dimension to this one.


    Wilbur gasped at the thought.


    Upon returning to Aidementon, Wilbur called the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense at once. He told Beverly about everything he had learned, and Beverly reported everything to the higher-ups after that.

 Chapter 1827

    It was not long after when Beverly responded, "Deacon Penn, your findings have drawn the attention of the department''s higher-ups. The department is now re- analyzing how big of a threat Greensource Corp might be, and you might receive a special mission if anythinges up. However, that won''t happen in the near future yet."


    "So, what are the department''s intentions?" asked Wilbur.


    Beverly said, "The department suggests that you continue everything as normal. Deacon Penn. Continue your investigation into Greensource Corp, and don''t forget to keep yourself safe."


    Wilbur hung up the call, gasping deeply. He found it strange that the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense was not really doing anything about something so big, but various cultivators practicing evil sorcery in the past ten years had also contributed many things in exchange for powers from other dimensions.


    The power of light and the power of destruction probably seemed like any other regr power to the department that would not be too much of a risk.


    Yet Wilbur felt deeply uneasy about the whole thing. After all, these people were trying to create more assassins by incorporating the power of destruction into the me crystal core.


    If the Dark Lord from a different dimension was the top dog of Greensource Corp, his n must be to take over the world.


    Wilbur was certain that the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense did not know the extent of the two powers yet. These two powers far surpassed spiritual energy.


    However, Wilbur was still just one person despite knowing some of these secrets. He was going up against a force that was so powerful, and it was going to be very difficult for him to get some things done.


    That afternoon, Kyra met up with Wilbur on the balcony.


    Kyra said, "You''ve thought this through pretty well. If youplete your mission and return to Dasha, I''ll at least have someone here who can help me out."


    "I don''t want much," said Wilbur. "I just hope that Tina and her mother will spend the rest of their lives inplete safety. Surely you can give me that much?"


    Ever since finding out that Kyra was a member of the Scarlet Leaf Faction, Wilbur had felt a lot less strongly about her.


    Kyra took a deep breath, saying, "I actually wanted to tell you that we aren''t enemies here. You know that I was kidnapped by Greensource Corp before, and I wouldn''t have lived this long if you hadn''t shown up."


    "Ha. So, what did you get from joining the Scarlet Leaf Faction?"


    Wilbur found itughable that Kyra had joined the Scarlet Leaf Faction. After all, they were hardly likely to help Kyra out. On the contrary, Kyra seemed to be serving the faction for free.


    "I''ve got ns of my own. Besides, no one''s going to be able to protect Tina for you if I don''t join the Scarlet Leaf Faction."


    "Are you trying to negotiate terms with me?"


    "You could say that. I really just want one thing from you, and that''s for us to stay friends forever. Friends, no matter when and where. In exchange, I promise to guarantee Tina and her mother''s safety."


    Wilbur took a sip of his soda. "Can you tell me why you''re doing this? Why are you making such a request?"

 Chapter 1828

    Kyra gazed at the sun with a smile. "Maybe I''ve been hiding behind a mask for too long, but I need friends. Do you understand the kind of deep-set loneliness in the furthest corner of your heart?"


    Wilbur looked at Kyra. Despite not knowing what Kyra''s goal was, Wilbur''s time in the Abyss Mercenaries had given him a rather pragmatic view of life.


    It was best not to trust anyone too much, regardless of what you were doing. Some people might have their loyalty bound to a different group, pouring their hearts out to you one second and trying to kill you the next.


    Kyra had not revealed her identity from the start, and thus Wilbur knew that he could not drop all his defenses around her. This friendship between the both of them was just a form of protection from each other.


    However, the price to pay for wanting to win the battle against Cametra and its two major factions would go beyond what Wilbur was willing to pay. Thus, Wilbur was willing to take the chance since Kyra had offered.


    "Alright."


    Wilbur said, "From this very second, you, Miss Kyra, will be a forever friend of mine, Wilbur Penn, but I have my own boundaries, and I''m sure you know what they are. I hope you sincerely want to be my friend, Miss Kyra."


    "Okay. I agree with that."


    Kyra nodded and took out a name card that she tossed to Wilbur. "Since we''re friends, there''s someone I hope you''ll help me get rid of."


    Wilbur caught the name card, ncing down at it. "Jeckle, senior consultant at Greensource Corp."


    That was one of the names from the list Tina''s father had left behind! Wilbur knew that Kyra would not just take care of Tina of her own will. But now that he had a working rtionship with Greensurce Corp, Wilbur was unsure what Kyra''s intentions were with getting him to take out Jeckle.


    "Miss Kyra, Jeckle''s a member of Greensource Corp. Are you sure you want me to do this?"


    Kyra said, "That''s right. He should''ve died five years ago, but someone''s been protecting him this whole time. That''s why he''s lived this long. However, the elites from the seven countriesing to Cametra for an investigation have angered the Scarlet Leaf Faction, so Jeckle must die. Of course, I can promise you on my end that Tina will never suffer any harm in Cametra."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. He knew that Tina would be able to live on safely under the supervision of the two factions, and this was a pretty tempting offer.


    "Alright, I''ll do it. Can you give me a little information on Jeckle, though? You know the kind of information I''m looking for."


    "Okay, listen up. Jeckle''s the only survivor out of five test subjects of the first batch of potions, and he''s the strongest member of Greensource Corp''s A-level assassins. Oh, and Jeckle has a good friend named Damon. This man is extremely powerful, and I hope you stay out of his way when you take Jeckle out, or there will be a lot of trouble."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur nodded. "Give me three days, and I''ll take care of him for you."


    "Okay. It''s settled, then."


    Wilbur took out his phone after Kyra left the balcony. "La, could you help me look up a B-level assassin named Att from Greensource Corp?"


    "Got it, sir. The information will be sent to your phone within the next minute."

 Chapter 1829

    Wilbur hung up the call and looked up at the sun, a n hatching in his mind.


    To guarantee that Tina and her mother would be able to live a peaceful life in Cametra, Wilbur had no choice but to work together with Kyra. However, if he continuously listened to Kyra, she might use Tina and her mother as hostages to force him into doing things for her.


    Thus, Wilbur needed to do something so that Kyra would at least know who she was dealing with. That way, she would understand that she was on the same level as Wilbur and that there was no gap in their power.


    Att was a level B assassin from Greensource Corp. He was infamous, and many idental deaths had happened because of him in the middle of his missions before. In fact, he had dozens of people he had identally murdered.


    Att''s code name was Demon. He was a man with terrible values, and many people would be happy if he was dead.


    Wilbur did not actually want to take down people like Demetra, an orphan who had be an assassin because of some incidents. Besides, Demetra had pretty solid values that he operated strictly by. On the contrary, Att was theplete opposite. He loved nothing more than killing the innocent, and Wilbur was nning to use him as a scapegoat.


    Wilbur was certain that he was doing a good thing for himself and the people of Cametra.


    Later that night, Wilbur changed his appearance into that of Trevor Penn before heading to an underground bar in Aidementon. There was hardly anyone out on the streets then, but the underground bar was still buzzing with noise and liveliness.


    Wilbur gave the servers a hefty tip and came to the private room Att was drinking in. Everyone in there was in the middle of a rowdy karaoke session, both men and women cheering and whooping with arge pile of money on the table. No one noticed Wilbur''s appearance. After all, this was Att''s private room and no regr person would dare toe inside. Wilbur exploded with a powerful spiritual energy aura, weaving through the crowd anding up to Att.


    Att had already sensed Wilbur''s powerful spiritual energy aura. Unfortunately, he had barely even moved before Wilbur had grabbed him by the shirt, lifting him into the air and throwing him against the table heavily.


    All four legs of the table broke from the pressure, and the table crumbled to the floor. Everyone else in the private room froze, staring at Wilbur dumbly.


    Wilbur, who was disguised as Trevor Penn then, fixed the room with an icy stare as he said the words, "Get out if you don''t want to die."


    The crowd fled the room at once as if their lives depended on it.


    All at once, Wilbur and Att were the only ones left in the room.


    Atty on the pile of money, staring at Wilbur. "I know you, Trevor Penn. You''re the head of the Abyss Mercenaries. I don''t care why you found me, but I''m telling you: I''m a member of Greensource Corp."


    "I can guarantee that you''ll die a horrific death if you darey another finger on me."


    "Thanks for the reminder. Since I''m your opponent, I''ll give you a chance to attack first. Only one, though."


    "You!"


    Att stared at Wilbur in shock. He did not know when or why he had angered Trevor Penn for him to show up looking for revenge.


    Att crawled up from the ground, exploding with powerful spirit mes as ck miasma surrounded his body. Following that, he channeled all his spiritual energy and power of destruction into his right fist.


    At the same time, Wilbur clutched his right fist and channeled a wave of power of destruction into it as well. Ever since the dragon on his back had usurped the Holy One''s power of light and power of destruction, both powers had been stored in Wilbur''s body.

 Chapter 1830

    Despite the fact that Wilbur did not know how the dragon''s head had absorbed the Holy One''s power of light and power of destruction, Wilbur was now free to use the two powers stored in his body.


    Att widened his eyes at the ck miasma on Wilbur''s right fist. "Trevor Penn, how are you... You''re not Trevor Penn! Do you think you scare me, you f*cking bastard? I''m going to kill you!"


    Att took advantage of Wilbur not having channeled his full force yet to attack Wilbur at full force. At the same time, Wilbur clenched his fist and threw a punch in Att''s direction as well.


    Both fists connected, and Att''s right arm exploded to pieces after being overwhelmed by the power of destruction, scattering it all over the ground.


    "You''ve lost your chance."


    Wilbur attacked once more, punching Att in the stomach. All at once, Att''s entire body exploded into pieces.


    Wilbur put Att''s deep-red me crystal core and its wisps of ck miasma into his demine, smirking as he left the underground bar.


    This was the first time Wilbur had battled against an opponent in a state ofplete control over the power of destruction. In the past, before Wilbur obtained the power of destruction, it would have been way harder for him to defeat a B-level assassin.


    However, Wilbur had taken down Att with just two punches. He finally understood then why so many elites were willing to serve Greensource Corp, with people like Toshen betraying Cherrytopia to do so.


    After all, the power of destruction was far too wonderful. At the same time, Wilbur also acknowledged the evil thoughts that mighte with possessing such power. Those thoughts came every single time he used the power.


    The only way to make those evil thoughts disappear was by suppressing the


    power of destruction with the power of light. It was clear that the power of destruction produces a bacsh and causes great harm to oneself if mishandled.


    Wilbur returned home, entering his demine and contributing Att''s me crystal core. It got him four hundred grace points.


    After getting himself some pills, Wilbur exited the demine. After a night of rest, Wilbur''s strength improved a great deal.


    The news of Att''s murder spread through Aidementon like wildfire, along with the news of Trevor Penn, the head of the Abyss Mercenaries entering Cametra.


    Trevor Penn had done many great things with the Abyss Mercenaries that had affected the world a lot, and every country knew of their existence.


    Of course, Cametra was no exception. Upon finding out that Trevor was in Cametra with the Abyss Mercenaries, Jeckle had contacted Damon at once.


    Damon said, "I''m not all that surprised about Trevor Penn being here. After all, the elites from the seven countriesing to investigate Greensource Corp and their consequent deaths rocked the world."


    Jeckle furrowed his brows. "Mister Damon, Trevor Penn killed Att the second he showed up. I''m afraid that if we don''t get rid of him, more elites mighte to Cametra in seek of a challenge."


    Damon hesitated for a little. "Let''s leave Trevor Penn for another day. There''s something I need you to do for me, Jeckle."


    "What is it that''s so urgent, Mister Damon?"


    "There''s been a pretty severeb slip-up at the Lantech building in the western suburbs, and they''ve created the monster. I just got the news that more than half of the scientists there have died, and I need you to kill that monster."


    "Got it, Mister Damon. I''ll get to it this very second."


    Jeckle drove during the night, heading all the way west. Just as he had reached the suburbs, he saw someone standing in the middle of the road and blocking his way. Jeckle honked at the figure furiously, cursing, "Get out of the f*cking way, dude! F*ck off!"

 Chapter 1831

    Wilbur, who was disguised as Trevor, stood there at that moment. He showed no signs of moving away.


    "F*ck! Fine, go ahead and die!"


    Jeckle moved back inside and drove toward Wilbur at full speed. Jeckle killed a lot of people as an assassin, so he did not mind killing another. They were in the middle of nowhere anyway. No one would know if he killed someone.


    Vroom!


    Jeckle floored the elerator and went straight at Wilbur. Just as he was about to crash into him, Wilbur leaped on top of the car. Then, Wilbur gripped his right fist and punched through the roof gabbing Jeckle by the neck.


    "Damn it!"


    Jeckle abruptly stepped on the brakes and opened the car door at the same time, then rolled out of his car. A powerful spiritual energy burst from his body when hended on the ground. He looked around and asked, "You''re that freak, aren''t you? Come over here and die!"


    Jeckle abruptly turned around. He discovered that Trevor stood several meters behind him. He was perplexed when he saw Trevor and asked, "Are you Trevor Penn?"


    Wilbur replied, "Jeckle, it seems like you''ve been abandoned by Damon. Since he doesn''t n to help you anymore, tonight will be your doom."


    "What are you talking about? Mister Damon is my buddy, so I have no idea what you''re on about. Mister Damon has always cared about me and looked out for me. Why would he hurt me?"


    "Ha. You must have nned early to wait for me here, right? To ambush me..."


    Jeckle red at Wilbur. However, Wilbur spoke calmly, "You probably don''t know that I nted a bug on you. I heard everything about your conversation with Damon. Damon knows you have a bug on you, but he did not tell you. Instead, he allowed you toe to the west suburbs. Say, what do you think his intentions are?"


    Jeckle checked his body and soon found a bug. He held it, nced at it, and he was instantly shocked, asking, "How... How can this be?"


    Wilbur replied coldly, "You should have been dead five years ago, Jeckle. Damon saved your life. It''s your blessing that he allowed you to live. It''s a shame that you have no remorse and keep making the same mistakes. Now, he won''t help you anymore."


    "No, that''s impossible!"


    Jeckle suddenly smashed the bug on the ground. Then, he took his phone out and pointed at Wilbur, saying, "Just wait. I''m calling Damon right now. I''ll have you know that Mister Damon will never leave me be."


    Wilbur shrugged helplessly. He was worried that Damon would interfere a few hours ago, but he was no longer worried. Jeckle was useless to Damon, after all. There was no way to exploit him anymore.


    "You must pick up, Mister Damon."


    Jeckle called him, but a sweet, automated voice replied to inform him that he was blocked by Damon.


    Jeckle was instantly stunned at that moment. His phone also dropped to the ground.


    His eye twitched and he asked tremblingly, "How can this be?"

 Chapter 1832

    Wilbur did not want to wait anymore. The spiritual energy in his body erupted. He flicked his wrist and the thunder cleaver appeared in his hand. He stepped toward Jeckle and said, "Jeckle, today will be your doom."


    "Haha!"


    Suddenly, Jeckle rolled his head back tough loudly. He said, "I knew it. You all treat me like a dog. Do you think you can order me around? Do you think I''m not prepared? I saved the most precious red potion for myself. Now, I can finally use it."


    Jeckle took out the red potion and injected it into his arm, then looked at Wilbur with bloodshot eyes and said, "I''ll kill you first, Trevor Penn! Then I''ll go back and kill Damon too! I''m going to rece him! I''ll be the S-rank super-assassin!"


    Wilbur stood there, he was not in a rush to fight Jeckle. On the contrary, he wanted to find out what Jeckle would turn into after he injected the red potion.


    The red potion sped up the blood flow in Jeckle''s body, erging his muscles in the blink of an eye. The veins on his forehead popped, and his body grew rapidly to three meters tall.


    "Haha!"


    Jeckleughed loudly as if he did not care about Wilbur. He gripped his fists and looked at him with bloodshot eyes, saying, "Trevor Penn, it''s such a shame. You were once the master of the Abyss Mercenaries, but you will die here today. It''s a shame that you don''t understand what I mean. Inside my body... I have five me crystal cores inside my body! Three of them are destructor-type, and two of them are me-type. With the help of the red potion, I''m now an Emperor level cultivator."


    Jeckle looked up at the stars in the sky and said emotionally, "No one ever considered how I felt in the past, but from today, I''ll let everyone know that I, Jeckle, can rece Damon. I can have the same glory that Damon had too! I can be better than him and be a truly powerful cultivator! But I have to thank you. Why would I betray him if you guys didn''t force me to desperation? Thank you, Trevor Penn. Thanks for helping me again with your life. I''ll make this painless to show my appreciation! You don''t have to suffer, but Damon will."


    Jeckle suddenly turned invisible after he was done talking. Wilbur could not sense Jeckle at all. There was no doubt that Jeckle used an advanced invisibility spell. The A-rank assassin also used that before, but he only had three me crystal cores inside him.


    Wilbur only needed to shatter one of the me crystal cores back when he was battling Light. That made Light lose his invisibility state. However, Jeckle had five me crystal cores in him, and he injected the red potion too. It was almost impossible to break his invisibility state.


    Wilbur immediately moved. The moment he dodged, the ce where he stood instantly exploded in the next second, sending rocks flying everywhere!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Wilbur dodged two continuous attacks and activated his Iris Veritas. Wilbur saw Jeckle approaching him rapidly on his right. There was a red radianceing from Jeckle''s body. He saw five me crystal cores in separate areas.


    Wilbur could see where they were because of the Iris Veritas. Jeckle''s skin and muscles were as thick as metal boards. It seemed he practiced strengthening techniques long ago, so his body was unfathomably strong.


    Wilbur clenched his jaw and then sprinted toward Jeckle. He punched at Jeckle''s abdomen, aiming for one of the me crystal cores. Wilbur used all his might to punch, and Jeckle instantly flew back after a loud collision.


    However, Wilbur could see that the me crystal core did not shatter from the attack, which meant it would take at least several punches to shatter one of them.

 Chapter 1833

    Just as Wilbur was thinking, Jeckle vanished from his vision because his Iris Veritas wore out. However, Wilbur could feel that Jeckle wasing at him with extreme speed.


    "Dragon''s Safehaven!"


    Wilbur formed seals with his hands and quickly summoned the Dragon''s


    Safehaven. The iridescent light enveloped Wilbur as Jeckle punched toward him.


    Boom!


    A loud sound could be heard, and Jeckle''s punch was stopped by the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    "Damn it, I''m going to kill you!"


    Boom! Boom!


    The loud collisions continued, and the invisible Jeckle kept attacking the Dragon''s Safehaven maniacally.


    Wilbur was a little worried at first, but after more than ten seconds, he rxed because he was fine. Wilbur started to consider an issue. Jeckle was in his invisible state, so Wilbur could not attack him effectively.


    It would be impossible if he wanted tond continuous punches on the same me crystal core. Therefore, random attacks were meaningless. The best way was to use the Light of Dragon to hit Jeckle in the abdomen with the strongest punch.


    The strong power could instantly shatter two me crystal cores in Jeckle''s body. Jeckle would stop being invisible without the boost of spiritual energy. Then, it would be easier to defeat him in battle.


    The Dragon''s Safehaven finally came to an end with a sound. Wilbur leaped backward as soon as the iridescent light faded andnded somewhere several meters away.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur formed seals with his hands and quickly chanted by shouting, "Earth-Type Defense Skill, Sand Sea!"


    Wilbur pped the ground. The sturdy ground instantly turned to ayer of quicksand. The quicksand rapidly spread for miles, forming a sea of sand.


    The sand shuffled!


    Two sets of footprints appeared at that moment and Wilbur quickly dodged out of the way. He thought about a solution while he was inside Dragon''s Safehaven. He nned to use the sea sand to locate Jeckle.


    After doing so, his next step was to keep dodging Jeckle''s attacks. He had to observe the changes in the footprints to predict Jeckle''s attacks. His n was to shatter the me crystal cores in Jeckle''s body while he was caught off guard.


    "Come on, Jeckle. You loser. Why doesn''t Mister Damon want to help you anymore? Does he think you''re too troublesome as well?"


    Wilbur dodged while he verbally provoked Jeckle. It worked effectively, Damon''s betrayal was too sudden for Jeckle, after all. It hurt him greatly.


    After a few minutes of dodging Jeckle, Wilbur could roughly tell his attack pattern through the footprints. Then, he went behind Jeckle when Jeckle was caught off guard and activated the Light of Dragon.


    The gold dragon that spun on top of Wilburnded and wrapped around his right arm. Meanwhile, Wilburbined his spiritual energy, the power of destruction, and the power of light inside his right arm.

 Chapter 1834

    Wilbur was almost at his limit with his powers. The bacsh from his right arm made him realize he could not hold on for too long. Therefore, he acted quickly when he saw the footprints turn on the sea sand.


    "Light of Dragon!"


    Wilbur instantly punched Jeckle''s abdomen.


    "Roar!"


    The gold dragon roared angrily. Then, it flew out from Wilbur''s right arm. The ck power of destruction and the white power of light hit Jeckle on the abdomen at the same time. The thunder-type spiritual energy erupted and formed a human figure in mid-air.


    Then, a white ray of light shot out from the figure. Jeckle was instantly knocked out of his invisible state. He cried out in pain, "Argh! My me crystal cores! Urgh!"


    Jeckle spat out a mouthful of blood, then looked at Wilbur with bloodshot eyes. He clenched his jaw and said, "I''ll kill you, Trevor Penn!"


    me spiritual energy erupted from his right hand. He abruptly smashed the ground and shouted, "Fire Sea Domain!"


    The mes instantly spread, forming a space of mes. Jeckle red at Wilbur and said, "This time, I''ll tear you to pieces, Trevor Penn!"


    Jeckle vanished again. Meanwhile, hands kept extending in the sea of fire. me giants kept forming in the expanding mes, and they attacked Wilbur.


    The me giants were not very powerful, and Wilbur could kill them in a single blow. He soon killed more than ten me giants. However, Wilbur felt extremely worried. Jeckle was too powerful, after all. He could not believe that Jeckle could turn invisible again!


    That punch contained the Light of Dragon, and where he hit was calcted. He sessfully knocked Jeckle out of his invisibility state, which proved that the me crystal cores inside his body must have been shattered.


    Moreover, he felt that two me crystal cores were shattered. Wilbur executed his n perfectly with that punch, but he did not expect Jeckle to turn invisible again.


    Wilbur was also dragged into the Fire Sea Domain. There would be no footprints without the quicksand on the ground. Therefore, Wilbur could not see where Jeckle was. He felt like he was in danger.


    He abruptly dodged when he thought about that. Even though he thought he dodged the attack, he still took a hard punch to the chest the moment he stopped.


    Bam!


    Wilbur flew backward and crashed through a wall of fire before crashing into the ground, burning holes in his suit.


    "Urgh."


    Wilbur spat out some blood after feeling churning in his stomach. Then, he detected a spiritual energy burst. He moved away at that exact moment.


    Bam!


    mes were everywhere and sparks shot out.


    "I''m going to kill you, Trevor Penn!"


    Wilbur realized something at that moment. His hard work paid off. Jeckle was still invisible, but the me crystal cores inside his body were shattered. His body could not absorb the erupting spiritual energy, which meant ripples of spiritual energy would appear each time he attacked.


    Therefore, he could move away by sensing the ripples, which allowed him to dodge Jeckle''s attacks.


    Suddenly, a spiritual energy ripple appeared. Wilbur moved away and dodged Jeckle''s attack.


    Wilbur dodged twice because he was afraid that Jeckle would catch on. He stopped and thought quickly. The solution was temporary, after all. If he could not find a way to locate Jeckle, he would eventually fail.

 Chapter 1835

    Wilbur took out two thunder-type Healing Pills and swallowed them, then moved away again.


    He was sure of where Jeckle was just now, so he did not move forward. He kept backing away instead. He sensed a ripple after backing away for several meters.


    Wilbur took a huge leap backward at that exact moment, then he formed seals with his hand and shouted, "Quad Thunder!"


    Four huge lightning balls appeared and levitated in mid-air. Several lightning chains shot out from each lightning ball as they moved around Wilbur.


    Crack!


    "Argh!"


    It seemed like one of the lightning chains hit something. A human figure was revealed through the lightning in mid-air. That figure was Jeckle!


    There was a cold glint in Wilbur''s eyes when he saw that. Then, he leaped and came at Jeckle, punching his abdomen once more as he roared, "Light of Dragon!"


    Jeckle also threw a punch at him in retaliation, yelling, "Do you think I''m a fool? I''m gonna kill you!"


    Bam!


    "Roar!"


    They punched each other, and the gold dragon slithered towards Jeckle''s arm. Meanwhile, Wilbur was knocked away by Jeckle''s punch. Jeckle''s strength was impressive with the boost from the red potion because Wilbur spat out blood from that punch.


    "Haha. I knew you would fall for it. Do you think your Quad Thunder works on me? Urgh!"


    Jeckle stopped being invisible after he said that. He coughed up some blood, then he fell on one knee. His hand grabbed at his chest, seemingly pale in the face.


    Wilbur also looked pale from several meters away. His body had strengthened significantly, but he used the power of destruction and the power of light at the same time. On top of that, he also used the Light of Dragon twice under such circumstances.


    Those punches exhausted almost all of his powers. His spirit energy was also depleted.


    "You... Ha. It shattered!"


    Wilbur sneered coldly, then he rolled his eyes and passed out on the ground.


    Jeckleughed creepily. He looked menacing as he said, "Trevor, you depleted your spirit energy to battle me. You may have shattered three me crystal cores inside my body, but you are still fated to die here today! I''m going to kill you now!"


    Jeckle stood abruptly and walked towards Wilbur. Jeckle had heavy footsteps at that moment. He felt the bacsh with each step that he took, consuming his spirit energy steadily. The red potion could only be sustained with an extremely powerful will.


    Jeckle initially had five me crystal cores inside his body. The me crystal cores could suppress the bacsh from the red potion, but three of the me crystal cores were shattered by Wilbur. His spiritual energy and the power of destruction were also depleted, so his energy was rapidly fading at an extreme speed.


    However, Jeckle knew how to control the red potion in his body. All Jeckle had to do was kill him and then leave the scene. Jeckle hated Trevor Penn. He felt like if Trevor had never shown up, he would not have ended up in such a situation.


    Therefore, he had to kill Trevor that day no matter what. Jeckle was also an assassin, so he knew if he showed mercy to the enemy, he might end up dead next time.


    So, Trevor Penn must die!

 Chapter 1836

    "That might not be true!"


    Suddenly, Jeckle heard a voice. He looked up and saw a man in ck robes walking from behind Wilbur. His figure was concealed in the ck robes.


    Jeckle sensed the spiritual energying from the man with ck robes. He also sensed the power of destruction.


    "Who are you? Could it be? It''s you!"


    "That''s right, Mister Jeckle. It''s me."


    Demetra removed his robes and hat. He looked up at Jeckle and smirked. He said, "This may seem unfair to you, but Greensource Corp was never fair to me either. I told you, Mister Jeckle, that your ce will one day be mine. Since I''m going to rece you, it''s only natural for me to defeat you, isn''t it? How else would


    I seed you?"


    "You!"


    Jeckle red at Demetra with bloodshot eyes. He said, "You should''ve been dead! I can''t believe you''re still alive! What is it? Are you going to betray me and Greensource Corp for this guy?"


    Demetra nced at Wilbur and said, "Mister Penn didn''t kill me after the previous battle. On the contrary, Greensource Corp has been hunting me down. He spared my life, and he saved me once morest time. Today, I''ll be returning the favor by saving him. As for you, Mister Jeckle, based on what I know, you''ve been abandoned by Mister Damon. You have no friends now, and no one is going to help you. This is the end of the line for you."


    "You! Demetra, I think you know what I''m capable of. We can work together. I can help us to escape Cametra. We''ll be capable of making a living anywhere by then. Rather than being controlled by someone else, why don''t we leave Cametra and enjoy life? We will have everything by then. Money, women, fame, status. Whatever you want, I can give it to you!"


    "Thanks, Mister Jeckle."


    Demetra remained aposed face as he said, "I had everything you mentioned. Also, with my capability, it''s not hard for me to get those things you mentioned. There''s one thing that these materialistic things can''tpare with, and that''s gratitude."


    "Gratitude?"


    "That''s right. I owe Mister Penn, so I have to help him this time."


    "In that case, bring it on!"


    Jeckle was suddenly furious as he lunged toward Demetra.


    "Goodbye, Mister Jeckle!"


    Demetra abruptly pulled out his sword and made three shes at Jeckle.


    Three de energies exploded on Jeckle consecutively, leaving him with a gory chest and blood sttering everywhere. Jeckle stood still for a moment before falling backward.


    Demetra let out a sigh of relief and nced at Wilbur. He was worried that Jeckle was not dead, so he quickly stepped forward and grabbed his sword. He knelt and delivered one final blow to Jeckle''s body.


    "I''m sorry, Mister Jeckle."


    Jeckle abruptly opened his eyes the moment he was stabbed in the chest. He bit Demetra on the arm with his mouth, drawing blood.


    Demetra watched Jeckle make his final struggle until the light faded in his eyes. Jeckle then let go and dropped to the ground.


    Demetra had a cruel idea at that moment and did something shocking. He pulled out his sword and tossed it to the ground, then grabbed onto Jeckle''s limbs like an animal and tore them away before discarding them around him.

 Chapter 1837

    Demetra panted after doing that. He came back to his senses and walked over to retrieve his sword. He put his sword away, then he walked to Wilbur and carried Wilbur''s body away from the scene.


    When Wilbur woke up the next morning, he saw Demetra and Tina standing in front of his bed. He frowned and asked, "You guys? Huh? What am I doing here?" Demetra replied, "I brought you back. Your mission ispleted."


    "Mission?"


    Wilbur suddenly remembered his mission with Kyra, recalling what happened the night before and instinctively sat up straight.


    That shocked Demetra, Tina, and even Wilbur himself. However, he instantly understood why he was able to do so despite suffering such severe damage the previous night. Since the power of destruction had the ability to destroy everything, the power of light must have boosted his restoration.


    Previously, the dragon head mark on his back absorbed the power of light and the power of destruction from the Holy One, which naturally granted him self-healing powers after he was injured.


    His body only recovered to sixty percent, but it was already quite a good oue with all things considered. The bacsh from Dragon Power was extremely severe, after all, and Wilbur knew that all too well.


    If not for the power of light which protected him, he would have died from the powerful bacsh after falling unconscious even if Jeckle did not finish him.


    "Please leave for a moment, Tina. I have something to discuss with Demetra."


    "Alright."


    Tina left the room. Wilbur looked at Demetra and said, "Thanks, Demetra."


    Demetra smiled softly and said, "No need to thank me. You saved my life once, after all."


    Wilbur asked, "What happened to Jeckle in the end? Did he escape?"


    "No, I killed him."


    "You killed him?"


    Wilbur doubted what Demetra said, but Demetra nodded earnestly and said, "That''s right. I killed him."


    "Jeckle had five me crystal cores in his body, and he was injected with the red potion."


    "I don''t know what''s the red potion, but Jeckle only had two me crystal cores in his body. I brought them back for you."


    Then, Demetra took out two me crystal cores. Wilbur epted them and said, "Thanks. I don''t know how to repay you."


    Demetra smiled softly and said, "You don''t need to. We''re friends, aren''t we? This is like when I don''t know how to repay you. We don''t need to since we''re friends. But there is something you should know. I think Greensource Corp is aware."


    "About what?"


    "Jeckle has an extremely high status and position. He''s an A-rank assassin. Greensource Corp will always send someone to surveil their A-rank and S-rank assassins. They must''ve known how Jeckle died in battlest night. Also, they probably know that I''m not dead yet."


    "Oh no. If that''s the case, I''m afraid Greensource Corp will send assassins again soon."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle those whoe my way. I hope you can heal up quickly. I''ll leave after your injury is healed."


    "Yeah, alright. That''s the best we can do so far."


    Greensource Corp must have found out about Jeckle''s death by now, and he was probably the high-priority target of Greensouce Corp along with Demetra. Compared to Demetra, Greensource Corp wanted to get rid of Wilbur more. Therefore, Wilbur felt like it was not a bad thing for Demetra to leave.


    It might be a good thing for Demetra.


    Greensource Corp would pay less attention to Demetra if he left, after all. He could hang on for a while longer and cause an international buzz once he gathered enough evidence on Greensource Corp. He could then pressure the Scarlet Leaf Faction to get rid of Greensource Corp.


    Once Greensource Corp was out the of way, Wilbur and Demetra would regain their freedom.

 Chapter 1838

    Meanwhile in Greensource Corp, Kyra was sitting in Damon''s office. Damon took out a lighter to light a cigar for Kyra, asking, "May I know why you''re here this time, Miss Kyra?"


    Kyra smoked her cigar and asked, "Damon, regarding Jeckle, you should know better than I do, right?"


    "Yeah. I didn''t expect Jeckle to die, but I can''t believe Demetra is still alive. I will send someone to get rid of them."


    Damon looked at Kyra differently as he spoke. Truthfully, Damon did not think of Kyra as a friend because she was a representative of the Scarlet Leaf Faction.


    Damon knew about what Greensource Corp did for years. The interference of the Scarlet Leaf Faction was also expected. The war between the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction was bound to happen one day. However, Greensource Corp had been conservative toward the Scarlet Leaf Faction so far. Therefore, Damon was pretentious.


    Kyra knew what Damon was thinking, so she said with a smile, "I don''t think that''s necessary. Demetra is not dead. Moreover, he improved. He has full control of the power of destruction in his body. So, I think if Demetra battles Wilbur, he might not lose. They will be both injured by then, and we''ll make the move to kill them. Isn''t that a better n?"


    "Ha."


    Damon sneered coldly and said, "You must be joking, Miss Kyra. Since Demetra was willing to save Wilbur, what makes you think he will go against Wilbur?"


    Kyra replied, "You''re right, Damon. However, Demetra and Wilbur will be enemies eventually. We just have to sit here and wait for their battle. Everything will be easier by then."


    "Be enemies? Why?"


    Kyra smoked her cigar and blew out a smoke ring. She replied, "You''re not unfamiliar with the red potion inside Jeckle, right, Damon?"


    Damon was shocked to hear that. He said, "Could it be that Jeckle...?"


    "That''s right. Jeckle purposefully bit Demetra before he died. The virus is now lurking inside Demetra. He will soon be under the control of this virus. I think he''ll want to kill someone very soon."


    "I see. It looks like things are just falling into ourps this time. We can finally get rid of Wilbur Penn."


    Demetra was an assassin with a lot of potential. Damon also had his eyes on him, and he wanted Demetra to be an A-level assassin. However, Jeckle refused. Demetra lived up to his potential, plus he was infected by the virus in the red potion. Damon thought that Kyra''s n could work.


    He frowned at her and said, "I think there''s more to this than what you''re telling me, Miss Kyra. Why don''t you tell me what it is? Maybe we can discuss it further."


    Kyra said, "If that''s the case, I''ll give it to you straight. I''m here as my own representative this time, Mister Damon. Not for the Scarlet Leaf Faction. The intel I offered you can guarantee our safety, at the same time, we can both benefit from


    it."

 Chapter 1839

    "Huh? You''re here to deal with me personally this time? I thought you represented the Scarlet Leaf Faction. Nheless, we can talk about this. I hope your n won''t disappoint me."


    Kyra smiled softly and said, "My n won''t disappoint you, Mister Damon. Actually, you and Jeckle are on the to-kill list of the Scarlet Leaf Faction. Jeckle is not the only one who has to die. You''ll suffer the same fate too, Mister Damon."


    "What? Scarlet Leaf Faction wants to get rid of me?"


    "But if you do as I say, I can ensure your survival, Mister Damon. The Green Leaf Faction overstepped this time, and there were international mes. Greensource Corp will vanish from this world in the near future. Only those who obey orders have the right to survive. I think you can do that, Mister Damon. This is only the start of our n. I wonder if you''re willing to participate."


    Damon took a deep breath and nced at Kyra coldly. He said, "You should know my stance, Miss Kyra. I think the Scarlet Leaf Faction knows what will happen to those who offend the Green Leaf Faction."


    "Could it be that you don''t know the tables have turned, Mister Damon? At this point, the Scarlet Leaf Faction is the true ruler of Cametra. The Green Leaf Faction is just a ruse. The Green Leaf Faction can continue to exist after Greensource Corp is eliminated, but those old members have no power anymore. We''re at the final stage now. The Scarlet Leaf Faction will pick those who are worthy from Greensource Corp. Those people are given the right to stay alive. As for the others, they will all die."


    Damon lowered his gaze. It was clear that Kyra''s attitude troubled him. The Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction were opponents, after all. The factions seemed equal on the surface, and Damon had never seen the Scarlet Leaf Faction attack before, but he could feel the obvious backfire from crossing lines.


    It made him wonder if the Scarlet Leaf Faction was the true ruler of Cametra. However, Damon was in Greensource Corp, after all. He was afraid that he would be hunted by Greensource Corp if he betrayed them. He would end up wanted and on the run by then.


    If what Kyra said was true, he was afraid that he would lose the right to live if he did not seize the opportunity. Kyra noticed that Damon lowered his gaze. She turned and walked out of the office. She spoke while she walked, "You have three days to consider. You must give me an answer within three days."


    Damon watched her leave and said, "Wait, Miss Kyra. What''s your n? Can you borate?"


    Damon looked at the serene Aidementon outside after Kyra left Greensource Corp. He could not calm down. He felt like Greensource Corp would cease to exist in Cametra, and the forces worth keeping would stay.


    He could not believe that the Green Leaf Faction would only be an essory to the Scarlet Leaf Faction. Damon thought about his n in the past, and he suddenly felt like a joke. Fighting the Scarlet Leaf Faction was nothing more than bringing a knife to a gunfight. He wondered why Miss Kyra was looking out for him.


    Truthfully, Damon was ready to kill Wilbur and Demetra himself the night before. However, he received a call from Kyra on the way there. Kyra ordered him to stop as the representative of the Scarlet Leaf Faction. Damon felt very d he obeyed her order at that point.


    Miss Kyra had a special ability. She could see a person''s future sess or failure, and she could also predict the future of corporations. Therefore, she was chosen by the authorities of the Scarlet Leaf Faction. She had always represented the Scarlet Leaf Faction to negotiate with the Green Leaf Faction.


    Her existence was like a controller of Cametra''s fate. Her words could decide life and death, and even the fate of Greensource Corp. However, the fact that the seven nations sent powerful cultivators did give Greensource Corp a huge blow.


    The blue potion became criminal evidence, and it fell into the hands of the seven nations. An internal revolution would soon rise, and the once prosperous Greensource Corp would cease to exist by then.

 Chapter 1840

    Night came, and Damon drove out of Greensource Corp to go home. He switched on the lights and saw a man with ck robes standing on his balcony. He quickly walked over and knelt on one knee. He said with respect, "Sir."


    The man covered with ck robes faced Damon with his back. A masculine voice could be heard, "I trained you for ten years, Damon. I can''t believe your will is still so easily swayed. It looks like I was wrong about you."


    Damon felt a shiver down his spine when he heard that. He had goosebumps as he knelt there. Heid low and said tremblingly, "Sir... I was wrong. Please spare me, sir."


    "I can give you a second chance, but from now on, you have to obey my orderspletely. Otherwise, I''ll take everything you own from you."


    Damon gulped hard and said, "I will listen to you, sir. I will listen to whatever you say. I will do whatever you want me to do. I won''t ever betray you no matter what, sir."


    Damon was an authoritative figure in Greensource Corp, and he had an extremely high status and positionpared to others. However, he was as obedient as a ve in front of the man in ck robes.


    In fact, the man with ck robes gave Damon everything he had ten years ago, and the ten years that followed was a life that Damon would not have even dared to imagine back then.


    He got almost everything that he wanted, and he lived a satisfying life. Damon did not want to lose that. He would rather die than go back to how he was ten years ago.


    The man with ck robes said, "You betrayed me once, Damon. I hope you learned your lesson."


    The man with ck robes opened his right hand. Two ck me crystal cores levitated on his palm. Damon instantly felt shocked to see the me crystal cores. He said, "This... Sir, could it be that you...?"


    "That''s right. You have seven me crystal cores in your body, but it''s far from enough. As your punishment, you must swallow these two me crystal cores. You will be stronger with nine me crystal cores."


    "But... sir, my body is at its limit. Seven crystal cores are pushing my body to the breaking point. I... I can''t possibly take on more power of destruction. Please spare me, sir."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die. This is the newest potion. It can elevate you to be an Emperor level cultivator. You will be invincible with the nine me crystal cores by then."


    "I..." Damon hesitated.


    The man with ck robes moved towards Damon and grabbed Damon''s neck with his right hand. He lifted him up by the neck.


    "Sir... please spare me."


    "Remember. You don''t have the right to resist your fate."


    Then, he tossed Damon to the ground.


    "Follow me!"


    The man with ck robes led Damon to the basement. There were two basement levels in the vi Damon lived in. The first level was for ordinary storage. The second level was specially built, it was a soundproof space forbat training.


    There were two stone pirs on that level. Extending from the stone pirs were four iron chains made iron that were thicker than arms.


    The man with ck robes took Damon to the training room and ordered Damon, "Do it."


    Damon felt helpless. He had no choice but to chain his arms and legs up, but he looked extremely unwilling and in pain as he begged and asked, "Can you give me another chance, sir? I don''t want to die."

 Chapter 1841

    Damon did not want to die, let alone give up what he had worked for in the past decade. If he had to give up all those things, then he would rather die.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die. Just be good and swallow these two me crystal cores."


    The cloaked figure fed Damon two ck-colored me crystal cores. Then, he took out a syringe filled with a red fluorescent liquid, injected it into the syringe, and plunged it into Damon''s left chest, injecting the red liquid into his body.


    In an instant, Damon emitted a powerful spiritual energy aura, and the fiery red spiritual energy that represented the fire element rapidly spread from Damon, quickly covering the entire training room.


    The mes of spiritual energy formed a turbulent flow in the room, constantly crashing in the training room. Under the powerful impact, the cups and some tables and chairs in the training room were shattered to pieces.


    The spiritual energy emanating from Damon''s body had such formidable power, and the spiritual energy erupting within him was rapidly pushing Damon''s body to its limits.


    "Since Demetra will kill Wilbur, you will stay here for the next few days. Just wait for the fusion of nine me crystal cores."


    The cloaked man turned and walked out of the training room, leaving behind Damon who was screaming in agony.


    "Ah!"


    The door of the training room closed, and silence returned. The cloaked man emerged from the basement and returned to the living room. At that moment, a man in white robes was already waiting there.


    The cloaked man said, "Left Protector, do you have anything to report?"


    The Left Protector bowed politely to the cloaked man and said, "Messenger, Light Valley has received some news. The Light Gloves of the Light Warrior have appeared in the world, and the Light Saint has been killed. The Lord has instructed us to find the whereabouts of those gloves."


    "I see. You may go."


    "Yes, sir."


    As the Left Protector left, the cloaked man fell silent for a moment, then snorted coldly and said, "Hmph, these strong ones from a different world all want to dominate this space? Even if I let Wilbur be the strongest in this world, I won''t let your ns seed!"


    Demetra sat on the rooftop as he drank soda, looking up at the stars in the night sky. It was something he used to do with Miyah. Both of them were born as orphans, so they did not have the regr life most people did.


    Even having a meal was often a luxury. Back then, even soda was a luxury, and Demetra and Miyah loved to buy one bottle each, sitting on the rooftopte at night as they gazed at the stars and chatted.


    Demetra said, "Miyah, wait for me. After we settle matters with Greensource Corp, I will find you. Then, we can live together in a foreign ce and live our lives out in peace."


    For ordinary people, the endless pursuit of wealth, fame, and status was what they sought throughout their lives. However, for Demetra and Miyah, those were all luxuries. What they wanted the most was to just live their lives peacefully.


    Nheless, with the Greensource Corp''s matters staring at him, Demetra had no choice but to face it. Thinking of that, Demetra tilted his head back and gulped down the soda in the bottle. At that moment, Wilbur walked up to him.


    Wilbur saw Demetra sitting there and smiled slightly, saying, "It''s already sote, why aren''t you sleeping? What are you doing up here?"


    Demetra said, "Well, you''re not sleeping either, are you?"


    "Heh, that''s true. What are you thinking about that''s making you look so glum?"

 Chapter 1842

    Demetra fell silent for a moment and said, "I''m just wondering if I should have joined Greensource Corp in the first ce. If I had never joined, then maybe I wouldn''t be facing the dangers I am today. But if I hadn''t joined, I might not even be alive right now. So, I didn''t really have a choice, did I?"


    Wilbur said, "Since you didn''t have a choice, why dwell on it?"


    Demetra said, "But I..."


    Wilbur said, "The reason you''re troubled is because you''re a good person, Demetra. Tell me, have you ever killed innocent people?"


    Demetra shook his head and said, "No, the people Greensource Corp had me kill were all demons. Of course, that''s other than you. You''re the only exception."


    Suddenly, Demetra stared at Wilbur and said, "Mister Penn, since your body has already recovered, why don''t we have a fight? I''ve been wondering if I can defeat you now that my body has the power of destruction. You might no longer be a match for me."


    "Hmph, who are you underestimating? You might be progressing, but others are too. I might not lose to you."


    "Since that''s the case, shall we give it a try?"


    "Bring it on."


    Wilbur and Demetra stood facing each other. Demetra took half a step forward


    with his left foot, grabbed the hilt of his sword with his right hand, and said, "Mister Penn, I''ll count to three, then the battle will begin."


    "One! Two! Three!"


    ng!


    Demetra suddenly drew his sword and shed towards Wilbur. The powerful de energy swept over, and at the same time, Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver in his hand to block. The de energy, infused with the power of the destructor, collided with the thunder cleaver, and a powerful force pushed Wilbur back several meters.


    "What''s this?"


    Demetra saw that not only did Wilbur block his de energy, but the ck aura of the power of destruction was also quickly absorbed by Wilbur''s gloves. Wilbur smiled slightly and said, "Your power is mine now."


    "I guess I can''t hold back anymore."


    With those words, a set of ck armor condensed all over Demetra''s body. At the same time, the spiritual energy and power of destruction erupted within Demetra, and his aura instantly strengthened several times.


    In an instant, Demetra turned into a ck shadow and pounced toward Wilbur. At that moment, Wilbur raised his thunder cleaver to counterattack. The two exchanged blows, each blocking each other''s attacks over a dozen times.


    Seeing that, Demetra kicked Wilbur''s thunder cleaver, then used the momentum to leap several meters away. Immediately, the power of destruction surged in his right hand, and his sword was enveloped in ck.


    "Phantom sh!"


    Demetra executed his ultimate move, Phantom sh. However, since they were sparring, Demetra did not create any illusions, and Wilbur did not dodge either. He simply shouted, "Earth Defense, Earth Wall!"


    In an instant, three earth walls appeared in front of Wilbur. The long de energy instantly destroyed the three earth walls, and as the de energy approached, Wilbur raised his thunder cleaver. With a crack, the thunder cleaver was destroyed by the de energy, turning into countless small fragments scattered on the ground.


    At that moment, Demetra charged forward with his sword, and Wilbur''s body was shrouded in a ck aura as he directly threw a punch at Demetra. Wilbur''s speed far surpassed Demetra''s. As Demetra swung his sword again, Wilbur''s punch struck Demetra in the chest.

 Chapter 1843

    With a loud boom, the powerful shockwave dispersed the armor formed by the power of destruction on Demetra''s body, turning it into ck miasma. At the same time, Demetra''s body flew backward rapidly.


    At that moment, Wilbur seemed to suddenly snap out of it, hastily reaching out to grab Demetra''s arm and pulling him back.


    "Be careful!"


    "Stay back!"


    Demetra suddenly swung down with his sword, and Wilbur quickly let go, taking a few steps back. The two stood facing each other, panting heavily. At that moment, the ck aura emanating from both of them continued to dissipate. Wilbur smiled slightly and said, "Heh, it seems the recoil of the power of destruction is still too strong."


    Demetra gritted his teeth and said, "It''s true, that''s definitely the case. I''m truly sorry for thatst attack. You know, I didn''t mean it."


    Demetra sheathed his sword, and Wilbur approached him, patting Demetra''s shoulder. He said, "This battle is a draw. Alright, it''s gettingte. Get some rest."


    Since Demetra did not create illusions when he used Phantom sh, Wilbur did not think he would necessarily have defeated Demetra. So, the battle could only be considered a draw.


    Looking at Wilbur''s back as he walked away, Demetra slowly pushed the sword back into its sheath with his left thumb, gripping the hilt with his right hand. Demetra gritted his teeth, and his expression was extremely pained, but eventually, he sheathed the sword.


    "I can''t do this. Wilbur is my lifesaver. Without Wilbur, I would have died a long time ago."


    In fact, the reason Demetra came to the rooftop at night was because he was struggling with inner demons tormenting him, making it impossible for him to sleep.


    At that moment, the voice of the inner demon echoed in Demetra''s mind. If it were not for Wilbur, Demetra and Miyah would not have been separated. Wilbur caused him and Miyah to lose contact. He deserved to die.


    Facing the inner demons, Demetra resolved himself to endure it. In the end, he managed to ovee them, and after returning to normal, he left the rooftop and returned to his room.


    The next morning, Tina brought breakfast over. As they ate together, Tina asked, "Wilbur, do you feel like Demetra''s acting strangetely?"


    "Strange? Has he been?"


    Tina said, "Yeah, these past few days, I asionally hear Demetra talking to himself. I don''t know what he''s saying, but he seems like he''s been restraining himself."


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Men are like that. Since he''s restraining himself, you don''t need to worry about him. Everyone has their own troubles. You find Demetra strange, but I think Ms. Kyra is even stranger. I''ve been seeing her going out alone often. You and Kyra are good friends, right?"


    "Yes," Tina nodded.


    Wilbur said, "In that case, spend more timeforting her. Also, try not to let her go out alone in the future. If she needs to do something, go with her."


    "Okay, I understand."


    In fact, Wilbur knew very well that since Tina was part of the Scarlet Leaf Faction, then she would definitely act for their good. His change of appearance and showing up in Aidemenon as Trevor Penn must have caught the Scarlet Leaf Faction''s attention.


    Kyra must also have received the relevant information, and she must be very clear that Trevor''s appearance was definitely connected to Wilbur. At that moment, Wilbur was waiting for Kyra to reassess them. After all, even if the Scarlet Leaf Faction was powerful, they would not want to offend Trevor. Since the Scarlet Leaf Faction had always hidden their true strength, it proved that most of them preferred to remain hidden, understanding the situation but unwilling to take action, only doing things that were most advantageous to them. When dealing with people like that, Kyra might not be willing to truly help ensure Tina''s safety without bargaining chips to negotiate with them.


    Trevor was Wilbur''s biggest bargaining chip. His appearance meant that the Abyss Mercenaries could be rebuilt at any time. However, what would happen specifically depended on Scarlet Leaf Faction''s attitude.

 Chapter 1844

    Wilbur hoped that Kyra would keep her promise. With him already helping her deal with Jeckle, Tina and her mother''s safety in Cametra would depend on Kyra.


    Allowing Tina to get close to Kyra was aimed at making Kyra understand Wilbur''s intentions. As long as the Scarlet Leaf Faction did not harm Tina and her mother, Wilbur and the Abyss Mercenaries would not cause trouble in Cametra.


    In the afternoon, inside Kyra''s room, Tina asked, "Kyra, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Kyra smiled faintly and asked, "Did Wilbur send you?"


    Tina blushed and replied, "Yes, it''s partly his idea, and partly mine."


    "Alright, I bought a set of clothes yesterday. I''m not sure if they''ll fit you, but since you''re here, you can help me take a look."


    With Jeckle already dead, Damon was actually more usefulpared to Wilbur. So, Kyra actually hoped that Demetra would die in battle against Wilbur. If the two of them died together, Kyra could pull Damon under hermand.


    Although there was definitely a connection between Trevor''s appearance and Wilbur, Kyra did not care. After all, Wilbur''s real trouble was not the Greensource Corp.


    If Wilbur and Demetra died together, the secrets of the power of light and the power of destruction would remain in Cametra. Even though Wilbur had already sent the secrets of the power of light and the power of destruction back to Dasha, how could people who had not seen these miraculous powers believe in them?


    In the evening, Tina''s mother prepared a sumptuous dinner and invited Wilbur, Kyra, and a few others to dine together. When Wilbur went to find Demetra, he noticed that Demetra was not in his room or the rooftop. His calls went unanswered as well.


    Returning downstairs, Wilbur said, "Demetra might have gone out. I''ll go look for him. You guys go ahead and eat. There''s no need to wait for us."


    Tina''s mother said, "If that''s the case, I''ll set aside your portion for you."


    "Thank you."


    Coming out of his residence, Wilbur went to the ces where Demetra used to go on dates with Miyah, such as restaurants, parks, and cinemas. However, he did not find Demetra anywhere at all. Wilbur found it very strange. Why would Demetra suddenly leave at that time?


    Coming out of the cinema, Wilbur tried calling Demetra again, only to hear the sweet prompt tone of the system, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable."


    Looking at his phone, Wilbur fell deep into thought. The phone that was previously reachable had been switched off. It seemed that Demetra was determined to leave this time.


    Although Wilbur had saved Demetra''s life before, Demetra had also saved Wilbur''s lifest time, which made them even. Demetra''s departure, although sudden, was definitely his style.


    Back at the residence, Tina asked, "Did you find Demetra."


    "He has left. I don''t think Demetra will being back."


    Wilbur did not feel Demetra owed him anything, so he did not feel any regret. Tina nodded and said, "Maybe he went to find Miyah."


    "Damn it, that guy Demetra actually left."


    After seeing Demetra leave, one of the Messengers'' subordinates went straight to Damon''s vi, knelt down, and reported, "Sir, Demetra has left them."


    "He left? Why? Isn''t he willing to join forces with Wilbur?"

 Chapter 1845

    "It looks like it."


    The man in the ck robe said coldly, "That despicable man! I wanted to let them kill each other, but I didn''t expect Demetra to leave Wilbur. How could he leave? How could his will be so strong?"


    Bari said, "Sir, Demetra is an orphan and has lived a difficult life since his childhood. His willpower far exceeds that of ordinary people. Although the virus in the red reagent can control the brain of cultivators, it may not be effective for someone with such strong willpower."


    The man in the ck robe remained silent for a moment and said, "In that case, Bari, go and kill Demetra. Get rid of the problem."


    "Yes, sir. I''ll have it done right away."


    Bari retreated into the darkness and disappeared without a trace.


    The man in the ck robe got up and entered the underground chamber, arriving at the training room. As he opened the door, a surge of fiery spiritual energy rushed towards him. Entering the training room, the man in the ck robe looked up and saw Damon, bound by iron. At that moment, all the blood vessels on Damon''s body were swollen, and his body was in an extremely excited state.


    "Sir, please spare me!"


    The man in the ck robe said, "In just one more day, you will be able to merge all nine fire crystal cores, Damon. Just hold on a little longer. After you seed, I believe you will thank me."


    "Sir, I beg you, spare me. You... you might as well just kill me. I don''t want to endure this pain anymore. I''d rather have nothing. I''d rather die. Sir, spare me, please!"


    Damon was almost about to cry. The red reagentpletely stimted Damon''s potential, bringing his body to the brink of copse. Every moment, Damon felt every pore of his body being stabbed, feeling like he was being bitten by snakes.


    It felt as if countless ants were crawling on Damon''s body, biting and tearing it apart. This kind of pain was something Damon had never experienced before. At that moment, all he wished for was the sweet release of death.


    The man in the ck robe turned and left, a slight smirk forming at the corner of his mouth as he said, "After tomorrow night, you will thank me, Damon. Just hold on one more day, and you will be a true powerhouse."


    With those words, the man in the ck robe ignored Damon and slowly left the training room.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Aidementon''s western city, in a river, Demetra stood in the water, tightly gripping a katana as he continuously shed at the surface, causing it to explode with loud sounds.


    A voice kept ringing in Demetra''s mind, ''Kill Wilbur. He deserves to die. Everything happened because of him. He tore you and Miyah apart!''


    "Aahhhhhh!"


    Demetra looked up and let out a cry of pain. Then, he continued swinging his sword, sending waves of destructive sword energy crashing onto the surface of the water.


    Sshes rose up like rain and fell back into the water. Demetra kept shaking his head, saying, "I can''t... Wilbur saved my life. I can''t kill him!"


    "If you won''t kill Wilbur, then you will die!"


    At that moment, a voice came from behind. Demetra turned to see a man in a white robe standing on the shore. It was Bari.


    A cold gleam shed in Demetra''s eyes as he asked, "Who are you?"


    Bari replied, "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you have lost your right to live in this world."


    With that, Bari condensed ck energy in his right hand, then suddenly unleashed a powerful punch towards Demetra. At the same time, Demetra swung his sword, releasing a sword energy that was infused with the power of destruction.


    The sword energy and the fist aura collided with a resounding explosion. Then, both energies dissipated simultaneously.

 Chapter 1846

    Moonlight scattered over the calm surface of the river. Demetra and Bari, one standing in the water, the other on the shore, stared at each other, neither showing any intention to strike first.


    They were like twoposed individuals who were engaged in conversation, but this surprised Bari. The Bari said with a smirk, "I didn''t expect you to remain this calm. Weren''t you acting quite crazy just now? I thought my punch would drive youpletely mad. But with your meager strength, I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle my Heavenly Dragon Fists. Forget it, this is boring. Just let me kill you quickly so I can go back and report it and take a nap."


    As he spoke, ck energy gathered in Bari''s hands, then he suddenly unleashed his fists at Demetra. Two jet-ck fist imprints rushed toward Demetra.


    At that moment, a trace of killing intent shed in Demetra''s eyes. He raised the katana in his hand and swung it fiercely. A powerful spiritual energy burst forth, carrying a destructive force as the sword energy shed with the two ck fist imprints, eventually colliding and erupting with a tremendous roar.


    The explosion caused a powerful chaotic flow of spiritual energy to spread out. The ck energy dissipated, and Demetra looked toward the shore. Surprisingly, there was no one there.


    "Hmm?"


    Demetra was puzzled when a powerful surge of spiritual energy suddenly came from above. He looked up and saw Bari descending rapidly within a mass of dragon-shaped ck energy in the sky.


    "You arrogant fool, I''m right here. Now, ept your fate! Heavenly Dragon Fists!" Terrifying spiritual energy erupted as the ck energy was absorbed into Bari''s body. Then, Bari quickly punched, with nine ck fist imprints, each containing extremely strong spiritual energy that rushed towards Demetra.


    Demetra roared angrily and swung his sword. A wave of sword energy rushed forward, instantly shattering three of the ck fist imprints before him into pieces. Bari dodged to the side, causing the remaining six fist imprints to deviate. Three of them struck Demetra''s head and chest.


    Boom!


    Demetra was sted into the water. Looking up under the moonlight, he saw the remaining three ck fist imprints exploding on the water''s surface, sending shockwaves along with ripples. The gentle ripples reminded him of Miyah''s hand. At that moment, Demetra remembered their past.


    "No one cares about our lives, but we can live well on our own."


    "Everyone is busy with life. At least, we don''t have to worry about those trivial things."


    "Demetra, I love you. I hope you''ll promise me this. At all times, I want you to live with your strongest resolve."


    Suddenly, Demetra seemed to see himself fighting over a loaf of bread with a pit bull in the snowy wilderness. Back at that moment, the bread was everything to Demetra, and now, Miyah was Demetra''s strongest motivation.


    A warm energy slowly flowed on the surface of his body. Then, the ck energy condensed into a set of armor enveloping Demetra. In the next second, with the help of his spiritual energy, Demetra soared from the riverbed and leaped onto the shore.


    "Hmm?"


    Bari watched as the calm water surface, illuminated by the moonlight, rippled in circles. He thought everything was over, but things seemed to have be a bit trickier.


    "It''s quite unbelievable that you survived that hit. If it weren''t for the river water blocking the force of thest three punches, you probably wouldn''t be alive right now."

 Chapter 1847

    At that moment, Demetra appeared very calm. His gaze was icy as he looked at Bari and said, "Yes, your Heavenly Dragon Fists may be powerful, but I didn''t use my full strength just now. And now, you won''t be able to escape."


    "Escape?" Bari seemed to find it amusing. He had an incredulous expression as he said, "Heh, young man, do you actually think I would run away? How ridiculous."


    As he spoke, Bari''s gaze swept over Demetra, saying, "Not bad. It seems like you have the constitution to absorb the power of destruction. You''ve definitely grown stronger. In that case, I''ll give you a chance."


    Demetra ced his right hand on the hilt of his sword, saying coldly, "Enough talk. Let''s fight."


    Bari erupted with a powerful destructive aura, and ck energy swirled around his body. Then, a figure formed from ck energy separated from his body.


    "Adru, kill him!"


    Adru wielded a sword formed from the power of the destructor in his right hand. The next moment, Adru transformed into a phantom and charged toward Demetra.


    Bari mocked as he looked at Demetra, "Your constitution is definitely unusual, but your body''s absorption of the power of destruction is still too limited. Your existence can only be considered as wed. Now, let me show you what true strength is."


    Demetra suddenly drew his sword and shed fiercely. The de energy swept over as Adru leaped into the air. At the same time, Demetra seemed to have anticipated Adru''s attack, leaping directly and striking down with his sword.


    Simultaneously, Adru also swung his sword. The two de energies shed, sending Adru flying several meters back, and stumbled a few steps back as he steadied himself.


    Demetra lightly stroked his katana, saying coldly, "It seems your Adru isn''t that great either."


    "Damn it!" Bari''s face turned extremely fierce as he saw Adru forced back. At the same time, the spiritual energy and the aura of destruction on Bari''s body surged once again. Then, two Adru figures formed from the power of destruction and separated from Bari''s body once more.


    "What?" Demetra was shocked. He never expected Bari to possess such strength, being able to single-handedly conjure three incarnations of destruction. This person''s strength was at least above that of an A-rank assassin.


    "Hehe." Bari felt very pleased seeing Demetra''s panicked expression. He said, "How about that? Didn''t disappoint you, did I? Since one Adru isn''t your match, then let''s see if three Adrus can kill you!"


    "Adrus, kill him!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the three Adrus simultaneously charged toward Demetra from three different directions. However, at that moment, an excited voice was heard in Demetra''s mind, ''Such powerful energy, I want it all!''


    Immediately, Demetra''s eyes turned red, and he charged toward the three figures. Demetra dodged left and right, grabbing hold of one of them and biting directly into his throat.


    The next moment, the Adru''s figure rapidly shrank, eventually being swallowed into Demetra''s body. At that moment, the other two Adrus also arrived behind him, both thrusting their swords towards Demetra''s back.


    The armor formed from the power of destruction emitted a strong suction force, pulling the two figures into Demetra''s body as well. At the same time, Demetra''s body began to rapidly swell due to the overwhelming power of destruction, causing his muscles and bones to expand quickly.


    "What? You bastard! How dare you kill my Adrus and absorb their power! I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 1848

    Bari transformed into a phantom and charged, aiming a punch at Demetra''s face. Demetra clenched his right fist and threw a fist at Bari simultaneously.


    Bang!


    Their fists collided in mid-air. The powerful spiritual energy and destructive force within Demetra erupted, neutralizing Bari''s strength. Then, Demetra''s power invaded Bari''s body, instantly tearing it to pieces.


    Bari''s head fell from the air,nding in front of Demetra, which Demetra crushed with a stomp. An unfamiliar voice could be heard from Demetra''s throat.


    "After so many years, I''ve finally returned. This time, I will take back everything that''s mine!"


    After that, Demetra stepped into the river. A powerful aura of destruction emanated from his body, forming a circr vortex in the river. It spanned across both riverbanks.


    Half an hourter, the vortex gradually dissipated, and the river continued to flow slowly. At that moment, there was no sign of Demetra in the river anymore.


    In the vi, the man in ck robes looked at his watch, feeling puzzled as he said, "This is odd. Bari never makes mistakes. How long would it take for him to deal with a B-rank assassin?"


    The man in ck robes thought that Bari might have encountered a tricky situation, but even after waiting until dawn, Bari still did not return.


    At that moment, the man in ck robes finally realized the seriousness of the situation. Bari was dead!


    At Lantech, in the office on the top floor, Witter and Andre stood by the side while a white-haired old man in a suit sat in the chairman''s seat.


    At that moment, the old man was holding a cigar. Facing him, Kyra sat down in a rxed manner while Witter and Andre standing beside her seemed uneasy.


    Kyra said, "Mister Paul, the n failed. That man named Demetra has a very strong will. The virus in his body failed to control him. Wilbur didn''t die, and just as I showed our stance to him and established a rtionship, Trevor appeared in Aidementon. I think they might be good friends. Dasha might have sent over two elites to investigate Greensource Corp, with Wilbur acting openly and Trevor taking the covert approach. Trevor is responsible for supporting Wilbur. Moreover, this person once founded the Abyss Mercenary Group, and his strength should not be underestimated. If we offend him or provoke him to continue staying in Cametra, it won''t be good for Scarlet Leaf or Green Leaf in the future."


    "I see."


    Paul took a puff of his cigar and said, "Wilbur and Trevor''s interruption is a trivial matter. Let me ask again, are you sure Jeckle bit Demetra before he died?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Is there something wrong?"


    "That''s not the case. I dare not dwell on this matter myself. Something major is about to happen."


    Kyra frowned, "Something major? What''s happening?"


    Paul pressed his cigar into the ashtray, turned his head, and said, "Witter, Andre, this matter doesn''t concern you two. Leave us."


    "Yes, sir."


    Witter and Andre were originally nted by the Red Leaf Faction inside the Green Leaf Faction, so Paul chose to meet with Kyra here, which seemed dangerous but was actually very safe.

 Chapter 1849

    After Witter and Andre left the room, Paul turned to Kyra and said, "Kyra, there''s something very important that I think you should know. The people of Light Valley might seemingly be cooperating with Greensource Corp on the surface, but they have actually gained control of the Greensource Corp. They even intend to use Greensource Corp to control the Green Leaf Faction and then further gain control of the Red Leaf Faction."


    "What?"


    Kyra said in confusion, "Aren''t the people of Light Valley supposed to be reclusive practitioners? Why would they do such a thing?"


    "You might not know this, but I was not in favor of establishing Lantech at the beginning. However, the people at Greensource Corp insisted on it. I found it very strange, but I knew that this matter was definitely not a simple one. Now, the people of Greensource Corp even dare to openly distribute the blue potions to experts from seven countries. This proves that they have mastered stronger countermeasures. Scarlet Leaf and Green Leaf were originally one entity. If they are truly controlled by Light Valley, then the entire Cametra, and even the whole world, will have to follow the will of Light Valley."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Kyra felt extremely shocked and said, "Mister Paul, are you saying that Light Valley has been pretending to be reclusive all this time, but they have actually gained control of the Greensource Corp? Right now, what


    Greensource Corp is doing is just to help them prepare to control the entire world in the future?"


    "Yes, indeed. Although it seems unlikely, that is actually the case."


    "Kyra, I order you, from now on, you must submit a weekly report on Greensource Corp to me. Remember, besides me, you cannot trust anyone else."


    "I understand, Mister Paul."


    Paul came out of Lantech Corporation wearing sunsses. Then, he drove to a secret base in the eastern suburbs of Aidementon. In the base, Paul met a middle-aged man dressed in white who was conducting experiments in theboratory.


    "Mister Ralph, that person hase back."


    Crash!


    The test tube in Ralph''s hand fell to the ground, instantly shattering. Then, Ralph turned around abruptly, looking at Paul with a shocked and incredulous look, saying, "Paul, are you sure? That person, he''s really back?"


    "Yes, indeed. The one who took away the first-generation red potion back then was none other than Jeckle. Later, Damon no longer needed Jeckle, and Kyra mistakenly sent Wilbur to kill Jeckle. In the end, Jeckle used that red reagent. Before he died, he bit Demetra."


    Ralph asked eagerly, "So, where is Demetra now?"


    Paul shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I believe there will be news about him soon."


    Ralph sighed and said, "s, if I had known earlier, I should have killed him with a sulfuric acid solution instead. Unfortunately, I didn''t expect him to escape by ident."


    "Mister Ralph, this matter is not your fault. The people from Light Valley have always wanted to umte their own power. Theye from another dimension, after all. Perhaps this is fate."


    Earth had existed for billions of years, civilizations had experienced dozens of cycles, and even extraterrestrial beings had entered Earth. There were more and more cultivators on Earth, including those at the Sanctuary level and those who practiced sacrificial rituals.


    These people, through some special means, opened pathways to other dimensional spaces to obtain power. However, idents caused by this have been increasingly frequent.


    Since Ralph obtained that power two hundred years ago, he has been dealing with troubles for Cametra. The incident of the escaped viral individualst time made Ralph feel guilty. However, Paulforted Ralph, saying that everything was arranged by fate, and the changes in this time and space governed by humans cannot be changed by human efforts. They had to ept what fate had in store for them.

 Chapter 1850

    In the afternoon, Wilbur gazed into the distance with a frown on the rooftop. At that moment, Tina walked over and asked, "Wilbur, what are you looking at?"


    Wilbur replied, "These past few days have been quite calm. I was just thinking since Greensource Corp''s assassins haven''te looking for me, could they have gone to look for Demetra instead?"


    Tina frowned, "Even if they did, there''s nothing you can do about it. There''s nothing any of us can do, to be honest."


    "Hmm."


    At that moment, Wilbur''s phone rang. He was surprised to see that it was a call from Witter.


    "Hello, Mr. Witter, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Wilbur, there''s something we hope you can help us deal with."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "Did you see the news this morning? Thousands of pounds of fish suddenly died in the fishponds of Mirya Vige. A few days ago, the viges there actually purchased some water quality maintenance drugs from Lantech. With their fish dying, they''ve been calling us nonstop, wanting to discusspensation. The vigers there are quite rough, and we haven''t investigated the true cause yet. So, we want to go and talk to them first and take some water samples from the ponds back for analysis. But we''re afraid of provoking their anger, so we hope that you cane with us. We''ll pay you a hundred thousand inpensation." "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Wilbur asked Tina to quickly buy a newspaper. The two of them found an article in the newspaper about the mass fish deaths in Mirya Vige.


    Tina asked, "It seems that Mirya Vige is really in trouble, but why didn''t they mention Demetra? Could this be a trap?"


    Wilbur said, "Forget it, we''ll have to face this sooner orter. It''s better that theye to me than go to Demetra. Tina, you stay here. Wait for me at home."


    Heading downstairs, Wilbur drove straight to Lantech. After picking up Witter and Andre, the three of them drove to Mirya Vige, located on the northern outskirts of Aidementon.


    As soon as the car entered the vige, the news spread immediately, and dozens of vigers rushed over aggressively.


    Wilbur and the others got out of the car, and Andre stepped forward quickly, saying, "Listen to me, everyone. I know that the mass fish deaths in Mirya Vige have caused everyone a lot of losses. However, please rest assured. If it''s confirmed that this incident was caused by using products from Lantech, we will fullypensate all of you. But before that, we need to test the water quality!"


    At that moment, a burly man rushed forward and pushed Andre hard, cursing, "Testing what water quality? It''s such a clear matter. Are you trying to say that we are framing you?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean."


    "I think that''s exactly what you mean. Are you looking for trouble?"


    At this point, two burly men pushed through the crowd and shoved Andre. Seeing Andre take a few steps back unsteadily, Wilbur stepped forward directly, grabbed the viger''s hand, and used his strength to throw him out.


    "Oh, kid, are you here to stir up trouble at their request?"


    Wilbur said, "I don''t want any trouble, but there are rules to doing things. Just now, Andre made it very clear. We''re aware of the fish deaths in the ponds, and we''re currently conducting a thorough investigation. We hope everyone can give us some time."

 Chapter 1851

    "Don''t waste your time with him! Out of my way!"


    Just then, a bald man came rushing out with a rake that he swung over at Wilbur. Wilbur hurried to duck, grabbing the rake and breaking the handle in half. "Stand back! I wouldn''t try anything if I were you."


    The vigers were silent at the sight of Wilbur breaking the rake in half just like that, scrambling to retreat as no one dared to go against Wilbur. After all, someone capable of doing something like that must be extremely strong.


    Wilbur stared at the helpless citizens, feeling uneasy as well. "Don''t worry, everyone. We''re not here to start any trouble. We''re just here for two things."


    He took a deep breath, then borated, "One is to calm everyone down. Don''t worry, there''s an answer to the problem with the dead fish for sure. Secondly, we need everyone''s cooperation to let us bring some water from the pond back to be tested."


    The vigers lowered their heads in silence at Wilbur''s words. Atst, the vige head brought Wilbur and the others to the pond where the dead fish were floating around. After they got the samples, Witter and Andreforted the crowd before everyone headed back to Aidementon.


    Just as Wilbur was going to leave upon returning to the Lantech Building, Witter stopped him. "Mister Penn, this is an incredibly important matter that we need to solve as soon as possible so we can give the vigers an answer. I hope you can stay."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur nodded, and Andre came over as well. "Thank you for that, Mister Penn." "No worries, it''s what I should do."


    Witter and Andre began to trust Wilbur after what happened in the vige, and thus they did not bother him. They brought Wilbur into theb, operating right in front of him.


    Wilbur waited for half an hour until the results were out.


    "So? What did you find?" Wilbur asked.


    Witter and Andre exchanged a nce, and Witter said, "Can you believe it, Andre?"


    Andre shook his head. "I honestly don''t, but it''s the truth."


    Wilbur nced at the confused looks on their faces, frowning in confusion as well. "So? Did you get your answer?"


    "Uh... I think so."


    Witter gave Andre a pointed look, and Andre nodded. "Yes, it was the pesticides we manufactured. They didn''t meet the standard, and that''s what caused the death of the fish in the pond."


    Following that, Wilbur came to Mirya Vige with Aidementon once more. Andre had the vige head do a count of the loss at the pond andpensated the families ordingly.


    Wilbur left the Lantech Building upon returning to Aidementon with a strange feeling in his chest. Witter and Andree seemed to be hiding something from him.


    If the dead fish incident at Mirya Vige had been a regr incident, why would they have such a look on their faces?


    Wilbur was extremely confused about the matter. He did not leave right away, instead hiding in a quiet corner to observe thepany.


    Sure enough, Witter and Andre came out of the door a few minutester. This time they were each holding a briefcase, getting into a car, and driving off. Wilbur hurried to follow after them and saw that the two men came to the upstream of the river at Mirya Vige.


    The two men performed a series of tests along the river with their tools, finally stopping about five hundred meters upstream. Witter put the equipment down. "Yep, this is the ce."


    He spotted Bari''s corpse then. "Shit! There''s been a casualty. Call someone to handle this."

 Chapter 1852

    Andre took off his sunsses and took a closer look at Bari''s corpse, then immediately vomited on the spot.


    "Are you alright, Andre?" asked Witter.


    Andre shook his head. "I''m fine. From the clothes the guy''s wearing, he should be


    a staff from Greensource. In fact, he might even be from Light Valley."


    "Light Valley?"


    Witter frowned. "Are you sure?"


    "Yep. He''s dressed simrly to the Holy One. If I''m not wrong, he should be from Light Valley."


    Andre had a powerful memory, and Paul had hired him to be Witter''s assistant to help him out with the analysis.


    Cametra was now in huge danger because of Greensource Corp.


    If this guy really was from Light Valley, the whole ordeal would be on a different level. Andre vomited for a bit, before taking out his phone to call someone.


    Wilbur watched from his hiding spot. Andre had mentioned Light Valley, which was definitely strange. Andre and Witter were both members of Greensource Corp, and Greensource Corp was backed by the powerful government of Cametra. Was there a force that was capable of affecting even them?


    Wilbur slipped away, returning to Aidementon and contacting Beverly at once.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Beverly, could you look up a group in Cametra called Light Valley?"


    "Sure, Deacon Penn. Just a moment."


    After around a minute, Beverly''s voice rang from the phone once more. "I''m so sorry, Deacon Penn. I was unable to find anything about a group like that. My system says that it might be an internal group of Greensource Corp."


    "An internal group?"


    "Yep."


    Wilbur hung up the phone, sighing to himself. He had thought that the department might be able to give him some kind of information on Light Valley, only for this to happen.


    He had seen the looks of shock on Andre and Witter''s faces. If Light Valley really was an internal group of Greensource Corp, that look of shock would have never happened.


    Light Valley was probably an opposing force to Greensource Corp, but they had hidden themselves too well for the department to find them.


    Wilbur gave it some thought and called La up at once to have her investigate Light Valley. Since this was rted to Greensource Corp, they might be able to find information on Light Valley by starting with Greensource.


    Soon enough, La had a response. "I''m so sorry, sir. I can''t find anything on Light Valley here either. There isn''t any information on them, not even on Greensource''s ownputers. I''m sure you know that Greensource has very tight security. I was only able to find information on B-rank assassins at best when I hacked into theirputers. I think there are two possibilities here. The first is that this Light Valley group doesn''t exist, and the second is that they''re a tightly- guarded secret that Greensource Corp is hiding, and no one knows about."


    Wilbur ended the call, falling deep into thought. The dead fish incident at Mirya Vige involved Light Valley. Could someone at Greensource Corp have used the solution in a fight with that guy at the river, and ended up killing him?

 Chapter 1853

    Wilbur was certain that he was right. After all, Witter and Andre''s expressions had changed so drastically after getting the results from the water tests. Despite the fact that the water at Mirya Vige being polluted was not caused by the pesticides they had bought from Greensource Corp, Witter had probably also tested another potion produced by Greensource Corp.


    This was probably an extremely important potion, which meant that the battle the night before had to have been one between the internal staff of Greensource Corp.


    Could it be that Light Valley had always maintained a top-secret rtionship with Greensource Corp, and they had been working together to some extent until a recent misunderstanding turned them into enemies?


    After all, it was practically impossible for a group to remain hidden in Cametra to such an extent under the strict supervision of the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction. La had a point. Light Valley was probably an internal group of Greensource Corp.


    Wilbur smiled. This was a good thing for him, and he was certain that some evidence of Greensource''s crimes would be exposed soon.


    The situation would probably soon be solved.


    At the same time, Kyra sat on a sofa in a mansion east of Aidementon. Damon emerged in a robe, and Kyra smiled at him.


    Damon ran a hand through his hair. "My apologies, Miss Kyra. I was all sweaty from training and needed a shower, sorry for making you wait."


    Kyra smiled. "Don''t worry about it, Mister Damon. By the way, you have a nice body."


    Damon''s hand stopped in his hair, and he stared at Kyra. "What did you say?"


    "I said you have a nice body," said Kyra.


    "Thanks. By the way, what did you just call me?"


    "Mister Damon?"


    "Oh, no," said Damon. "You should change that to Master Damon."


    Kyra furrowed her brows slightly, before smirking. "Right, I''m sure you know about Demetra leaving. I must say that Wilbur''s exceeded my expectations, and I hope that you can..."


    Damon leaned in all of a sudden, putting his hands on either side of Kyra''s head against the couch and locking her in ce. "No, I''m not talking about Wilbur Penn. I''m just saying that you should call me Master Damon."


    Kyra''s smile froze on her face. "You''re crossing a line here, Damon."


    Damon said nothing, leaning in to force a kiss on Kyra''s face. Kyra tried to struggle, but Damon held her hands down. After kissing her for a while, Damon lifted Kyra up and headed for the bedroom.


    "What are you doing, Damon?" Kyra shrieked. "Let go of me! Do you know how badly you''re going to be punished for doing something like this?"


    Damon responded casually, "I''ve already died once, and the first thing I saw when I came to was you. It''s a pity you don''t have any leverage on me anymore now."


    The truth was that Damon had lost all respect for Kyra. After all, he would not have been tormented by the Messenger had it not been for her. Damon had emerged from the training room feeling reborn today, and Kyra showing up reignited the rage in his chest.


    The Scarlet Leaf Faction might be a powerful group, but Damon had no choice in front of the Messenger. Kyra had proven that to him, and now he was going to show her exactly what he thought of it.


    "You''re all talk and no work. You''re not getting away this time."

 Chapter 1854

    Tina had not seen Kyra all morning, and she did not return for lunch either.


    Wilbur saw how worried Tiina was andforted her. "Don''t worry, Kyra''s not a child. She''s probably just gone out for work. She''ll be back when she''s done."


    "Okay," said Tina, her eyes teary. "Maybe I''m overthinking it. She really is like a sister to me."


    Tina called Kyra once more in the afternoon. Kyra picked up this time, her voice sounding weak. "Hello, Tina? I''m out for work. Is anything the matter?"


    "Are you alright, Miss Kyra? You don''t sound too well, are you sick?" said Tina. "Oh, I''m alright. I''m just really tired from working all morning. I''ll be fine with a bit of rest. I''ll be back by dinner, okay? I''m going to end the call if there''s nothing else now."


    "Alright."


    Tina nodded, hanging up the phone.


    Over on the balcony of a tall building in east Aidementon, Kyra hung up the phone. She backed off the edge of the balcony, kneeling on the ground and sobbing to herself.


    Kyra had thought that she would be able to change her life by joining the Scarlet Leaf Faction, and even allowing her to help the lives of others. Yet now Damon had taken advantage of her, and Kyra felt like the entire world had lied to her.


    Had Tina not called, Kyra would have already jumped off that balcony. She wiped at her tears, not understanding how this could have happened to her. Did the Green Leaf Faction not fear the Scarlet Leaf Faction at all?


    If that was the case, what was even the point of her joining the Scarlet Leaf Faction? Kyra sobbed loudly until a call came in from Paul.


    "Mister Paul, I..."


    "I found out what happened to you. I''ming over to pick you up right now. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get your justice."


    Half an hourter, Paul pulled up in front of Greensource Corp with Kyra in tow before the both of them headed to Damon''s office.


    "Sir, you can''t enter Mister Damon''s office without an appointment!"


    Paul shoved the assistant away,ing up to Damon. Damon smirked at the sight of Paul. "Mister Paul! What brings you here, I¡ª"


    Before Damon could finish speaking, Paul hadnded a fierce p on Damon''s face before kicking him sharply in the guts. Damon curled in on himself from the blow, and Paul grabbed him by the cor before yanking him over to Kyra.


    "Don''t think I won''t dare do anything to you just because you''re from the Green Leaf Faction! Apologize right this second for what you did to Kyra."


    Damon nced at Kyra, smirking smugly. "All I did was just fool around with ady. You don''t need to do this to me, Mister Paul. There''s no way in hell I''m apologizing to her."


    "You don''t want to apologize?"


    Paul lit a cigar, taking a puff before pressing the butt into the side of Damon''s cheek and making him cry out in pain.


    Paul then picked up the ashtray from the table, mming it against the back of Damon''s head.


    Blood gushed out, and Damon finally lowered his head with a softened expression on his face. "I''m sorry, Miss Kyra. I shouldn''t have hurt you."


    Kyra wiped at her tears, turning to leave. Paul kicked Damon onto the ground, saying, "You got lucky this time. Kyra works for me, and she''s my representative here. I''ll kill you for sure if you do something like this to her again."


    "I''m sorry."


    Paul left with Kyra, who burst into tears in the car. "Thank you, Mister Paul."

 Chapter 1855

    "Don''t mention it. I told you I''d get you your justice, didn''t I? You work for me, and I can''t let you get hurt."


    Back at the office, Damon crawled to his feet as the wound on the back of his head healed automatically. "I think you''ve got a death wish, you old geezer."


    Damon had taken advantage of Kyra, but he did not think that it was his fault. If anything, Kyra was the one in the wrong. The Scarlet Leaf Faction was nowhere near as powerful as she had made them out to be, and Damon would not have been tormented to such an extent had it not been for her.


    His assistant rushed over. "Please calm down, Mister Damon. Paul is from the Scarlet Leaf Faction, and you''d be offending them if you messed with him. That puts us in a lot of danger."


    "Is the Green Leaf Faction that weak? This is Green Leaf territory, and Paul just assaulted someone here! Does Greensource Corp even care about their pride?


    Damon fumed as he returned to his desk. He was about to file a report to the higher-ups on what happened to him so that they would act on his behalf, only to see a new email on hisputer when he sat down.


    The higher-ups at Greensource had found out about what had just happened, and they had sent out an order for Damon.


    "You''re not running away this time, Paul!" Damon smirked.


    After leaving Greensource Corp, Paul, and Kyra came to a restaurant where he treated her to her favorite steak in an attempt to cheer her up.


    It was starting to get dark as they ate, and Kyra only remembered her promise to Tina when her phone rang. "I''m so sorry, Tina, I made ns to have dinner with a friend and won''t be home to eat."


    "Alright. I''ll pick you up with Wilbur in a bit, then. Send me your location."


    "Okay."


    Kyra, too, saw Tina as a sister now. Tina had shown Kyra an endless amount of care, and that had warmed her heart.


    It waspletely dark out by the time dinner was over, and Wilbur had arrived with Tina. Kyra and Paul chatted for a little longer and headed over to Tina and Wilbur.


    "You''ve worked hard today, Kyra."


    Tina knew Paul, and she understood that he must be discussing business with Kyra.


    "No worries."


    Just as the three of them entered the car and Paul was about to drive off, a familiar Jeep Wrangler pulled up and followed Paul''s car.


    "It''s him?"


    Kyra''s chest clenched, and Tina asked, "What''s the matter, Kyra?"


    Kyra turned to Wilbur. "Could you follow that car? I think Mister Paul might be in danger."


    "Okay," Wilbur responded. Despite not knowing the reason for Kyra''s request, he obliged. It was not long before Paul and Damon''s car pulled into a quiet alley in the city. By the time Wilbur had pulled up, Paul and Damon were already standing across from each other.


    Both men did not seem to notice Wilbur''s appearance, but Kyra looked beside herself with panic. "Mister Penn, I hope you can help protect Paul this time. I don''t want anything to happen to him."


    Wilbur nced at her. "Is this an internal dispute of yours?"


    "Please help me out," Kyra begged.

 Chapter 1856

    Wilbur was about to respond when Paul was sent flying over before crashing against the windshield of the car they were in.


    "Ahh! Mister Paul!"


    Kyra flung the door open and rushed over. Paul got off the hood of the car, stopping Kyra from helping him up as blood trickled out of his mouth. "You should leave, Kyra. This isn''t the Damon you knew."


    Damon sneered. "None of you are leaving today."


    He made his way over when Wilbur got out of the car. "You sure talk a pretty big talk."


    Damon stopped abruptly in his tracks. "Wilbur Penn?"


    "Fancy running into you, Mister Damon. I can''t believe I''m seeing you here," said Wilbur.


    Damon paused for a beat before his expression turned cold. "Well, I''ll kill you too, then!"


    Wilbur sneered. "I guess Greensource Corp does not intend to let me go. Well, I''m more than happy to oblige."


    All of a sudden, a thought seemed to hit Damon as he pointed at Kyra. "Hang on. Wilbur, do you know that this woman you''re protecting has tried to kill you more than once? Are you really going to protect someone so evil?"


    "Why don''t you let me kill her first, and then we can have our battle. How''s that?"


    Kyra''s mind went nk at the words, and she looked at Wilbur pleadingly. Just as Kyra was about to say something, Wilbur spoke up first. "I don''t know the kind of person she used to be, but she''s my friend now. And now that my friend''s in trouble, I''m going to help her out."


    Damon seethed. "You f*cking bastard, I guess I''ll have to kill you too!"


    Just then, Paul uttered a string of chants. The next second, a powerful spiritual aura radiated off him as a white glow enveloped himpletely. Paul''s muscles bulged wildly, ripping the suit he was in as he said, "You''re here for me, Damon. You''ll have to beat me first if you want to fight Wilbur!"


    Wilbur sensed the power of light radiating off Paul then, and his eyes shone. Aside from the Holy One, Wilbur had not met anyone capable of wielding the power of the light.


    Now that Paul was doing exactly that, Wilbur felt like he would be able to ask Paul


    for help with finding the source of both these forces.


    Paul shot out like a bullet, throwing a fist at Damon.


    "Take this, Damon!"


    "You old geezer, I''ll grant your death wish since you''re so keen on dying!"


    Damon''s eyes shed coldly. A wall of ck miasma appeared in front of him, and Paul''s blow dented the wall. Following that, Paul seemed to be absorbed by a tremendous suction as he was pulled into the wall of ck miasma.


    "Be careful, Mister Paul!"


    Wilbur reached out at thest second, grabbing Paul by the arm and yanking him out of the wall just in time.


    Paul''s chest heaved. "Thank you, Wilbur."


    Just then, the wall of ck miasma turned into a giant snake that slithered over. Damon''s expression was icy as he said, "Since you''re all looking to die, I''ll grant your wish. Take this!"


    The gigantic snake opened its mouth, swallowing Wilbur and Paulpletely before they could even react.


    The snake then turned into a ck ball, hovering in mid-air.

 Chapter 1857

    "Hahahaha! Swallow them whole, O'' Mighty Lord of the Darkness!"


    "Wilbur!"


    Tina rushed over at the sight before her at once. A chain came out of the ck ball then, wrapping itself around Tina and yanking her into the ball.


    "Tina!" Kyra screamed as she was sucked into the ck ball as well. Yet right after that happened, the ck ball let off a dull rumble before it disappeared, followed by Wilbur and the others appearing in front of Damon once more.


    "You!"


    Wilbur licked his lips. "That''s some strong power of destruction. What a pity that it''s all mine now!"


    Wilbur exploded with a spiritual aura the next second, summoning the thunder cleaver. The next second, Wilbur soared forward and swung the cleaver against Damon.


    The wall of ck miasma appeared once more, and the cleaver''s attack containing the power of destruction struck it. The wall cracked open, and the de aura from the cleaver was absorbed fully, bing one with the wall.


    Damon stared at Wilbur before looking down at the gloves on Wilbur''s hands in shock. "L-Light Gloves! You found the Light Warrior''s gloves!"


    Wilbur stopped short at Damon''s words, before confirming his theory even more. It seemed like Mister Albus'' fairytale had not just been a story, but something that actually happened.


    The Light Warrior and the Dark Lord hade to this dimension.


    Damon''s gaze turned from one of shock to wild glee. The Dark Messenger had told Damon before that he would be heavily rewarded if he managed to find any part of the Light Warrior''s armor.


    Damon had put billions of dors into tracking the armor down in the past few years but to no avail. Now that the Light Gloves had shown up, of course he was overjoyed.


    "Wonderful, Wilbur Penn! This sure is a surprise. I''ll make your death a quick one out of respect for you. The real battle''s only just begun."


    Damon radiated a thick aura of destruction. The next second, three clones of him forgedpletely out of ck miasma appeared. They pounced on Wilbur at the same time, and Wilbur met their attacks head-on and reached his hand out at the clones'' abdomen.


    The Light Gloves let off a blinding white light as the two clones were quickly absorbed. By the time the third clone had charged over, Wilbur ducked to the side sharply before holding the clone down by the shoulder.


    The third clone was absorbed by the Light Gloves, which fed on the power of destruction and turned it into the power of light as warmth spread through Wilbur''s body slowly.


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "That felt wonderful. Why don''t you just give me all the power of destruction you have, huh?"


    "You! You bastard! Have a taste of my Destructive Domain!"


    "Come on out, Destructive Domain!"


    Damon stomped on the ground furiously. All at once, a ck tornado rose up from the ground that quickly spread out and absorbed Wilbur and the others.


    The tornado whipped and whooshed furiously as an army of knights emerged. The knights were all forged from the power of destruction, and they howled in fury as they charged at Wilbur and the others.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, casting arge ball of light with the power of light in his body. He sank to the ground all of a sudden, putting both his hands against the ground coldly. "Give me all your power of destruction, Damon!"

 Chapter 1858

    Tina widened her eyes in shock at the sea of knights outside of the ball of light. "Is... Is this going to work?"


    Paul nced at Wilbur. "It seems like the Light Warrior has found his fated match. Well then, let me help you out."


    The ball of light was swallowed by the ck miasma, bing smaller and smaller. Just as it was about to crack, Paul reached out and held the ball of light up with his hands. Following that, he radiated a powerful white light that made the ball of light begin to grow in size.


    However, the growth quickly came to a halt as the knights in the tornado began pouring in their attacks.


    Kyra looked at the howling knights, looking at Paul worriedly. "How much longer can we hold on for, Mister Paul?"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine as long as I''m here, Kyra."


    Paul was a hardy man who took his responsibilities seriously. Just as the power of light in his body was about to run out, he turned to look at Wilbur kneeling on the ground and an idea came to him.


    It was impressive enough that this young man could endure it to this extent, but Damon was far too powerful. The man had nine me crystal cores! Paul was a man, and he could not bear the thought of dying after Kyra!


    Just then, the dragon''s head on Wilbur''s back lit up once more. It let off a brilliant red glow, and Wilbur felt a powerful warmth spread from his palms through his body. At the same time, the ball of light was nurtured and began growing in size rapidly once more.


    The ball of light continued to grow as the knights outside continued to be consumed by the ball of light. They eventually disappeared as more and more power of destruction was turned into the power of light, entering Wilbur''s body continuously.


    The dragon''s head on Wilbur''s back devoured the power of light wildly like it had been starved for ages. Wilbur had nothing to worry about now that the power of light had a ce to go, and focused on absorbing it as the ball of light grew in size.


    The gigantic ball of light even grew to a size where it was almost capable of overpowering the Destructive Domain. Damon saw all of this and felt unbelievably humiliated.


    "F*ck!"


    Arge metal fork forged out of the power of destruction appeared in Damon''s grasp as he charged over with bloodshot eyes. The fork stabbed the ball of light as his destructive aura and me-type powers grew, breaking the ball of light into a billion shards.


    The next second, the ball of light disappeared under the rampant devouring from the Destructive Domain.


    "Your time''s up, Wilbur Penn!"


    Damon wielded the metal fork as he shot over, stabbing at Wilbur wildly. Wilbur scrambled to duck as he summoned the thunder cleaver, which was enveloped in the power of light, bringing it down in a fierce blow.


    Damon raised the fork to block the attack, and the cleaver struck it with a deafening sh. The fork disappeared in a cloud of ck miasma, as the thunder cleaver came swinging over with gusto.


    A wall of ck miasma appeared in front of Damon. The thunder cleaver touched the wall, and it exploded as a powerful wave of energy ebbed over to strike Damon in the chest and sent him flying.


    Wilbur leaped up, radiating a silver glow all over as he gripped the thunder cleaver. "All darkness shalle to an end! To hell with you!"


    Wilbur moved very quickly, and the thunder cleaver fell as Damon stood frozen, unsure what to do. At the veryst second, a gloved hand grabbed Damon from the back before yanking him a dozen meters away.


    Damon turned around and saw that it was the man in the ck robes.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Master."


    The man in the ck robes said coldly, "Remember this: your life belongs to me. Never act on your own ord without my orders."


    A gigantic snake made of ck miasma slowly straightened its body as Wilbur came charging over with the thunder cleaver once more.

 Chapter 1859

    "None of you are leaving since you''re all here! Just you wait, Wilbur Penn. I''m going to make you pay tenfold!"


    As he spoke, the man in the ck robes leaped off the gigantic snake. The snake seemed to be under the man''s control, growing furious all of a sudden and opening its mouth before pouncing on Wilbur.


    Wilbur waved the thunder cleaver in his grasp, charging toward the snake.


    The cleaver struck the snake with a deafening blow, and the snake turned into a cloud of ck miasma as a wild gust of wind kicked up. By the time the ck miasma had disappeared, there was no sign of Damon or the man in the ck robes at all.


    "F*ck, they got away!" Wilbur cursed.


    Paul said, "Thank you so much, Mister Penn. Had it not been for you, neither Kyra nor I would have been able to escape. You''re a friend of ours starting from now."


    The thunder cleaver disappeared as Wilbur turned to look at Paul. "Thank you."


    Upon returning home, Paul instructed Kyra to take Tina to get some rest before following Wilbur to the balcony.


    Wilbur said, "You know how to use the power of light, Mister Paul. That must mean that you understand it too, right?"


    "Yes, I do. This is a powerful force for sure, and it does note from this dimension. What I''m trying to say is that both the power of light and the power of destruction do note from this dimension. They''re just here because of some... incidents."


    "I know," Wilbur nodded. "I heard a story about the seven Light Warriors dering war against the Dark Lord, and the Dark Lord and one of the Light Warriors somehow came to the dimension we''re in."


    "Yep," said Paul. "It seems like Albus told you the story."


    "Albus?" Wilbur frowned. "You know Mister Albus, Mister Paul?"


    Paul took a deep breath. "I don''t just know him. Albus'' father was my master, and he was the one who passed down to me how to wield the power of light. That''s how I can borrow it."


    Wilbur looked a little confused. "How are you able to borrow the two powers if they don''te from this dimension?"


    Paul chuckled. "Laws of Dimension. Both powerse from a middle dimension, and we currently live in a lower dimension. Dimensions exist as a whole, which means that thews of dimension in the upper dimensions also apply to the lower dimensions, but not vice versa. Because we live in a lower dimension, we have no way of truly understanding thews of the upper and middle dimensions. But, just like you said, the Light Warrior and the Dark Lorde from a different dimension."

 Chapter 1860

    "They bothe from a middle dimension, so of course they know itsws and how to wield them. The Light Warrior passed this knowledge down to someone from this dimension, and it has reached me after many generations."


    Wilbur was rather excited at Paul''s words. After all, if he learned thews of the middle dimension, he would be able to borrow an endless amount of the power of light and the power of destruction. That way, his power would be improved to another level as well.


    Paul could see what Wilbur was thinking, and said, "You might have saved me, but I won''t just pass down thews of middle dimensions to you like that. You should know that the middle dimensions are rtive to both the upper and lower dimensions. Also, there is a severe bacsh thates from borrowing power through thews of dimension. I''m worried that might happen to you, and that might make you another enemy of ours on top of the Dark Lord."


    Paul''s words disappointed Wilbur greatly, but upon second thought, the bacsh from the power of destruction was indeed very powerful. There was actually a rather high chance of things going south with Wilbur learning to borrow power through thews of the middle dimensions, and he would rather go without the risk.


    While Wilbur had many questions in his head, and Paul might have the answer to some of them. Wilbur asked, "Mister Paul, would I be right in guessing that you''re a member of the Scarlet Leaf Faction? You''re Kyra''s boss?"


    "That''s right. I am a member of the Scarlet Leaf Faction, but I hope you don''t have any misunderstandings towards us. The Scarlet Leaf Faction has always done things by the book. It''s just that the people from Green Leaf broke their deal this time."


    "Green Leaf? Well, Mister Paul, how much do you know about Greensource Corp? Is the Scarlet Leaf Faction going to do nothing about what Greensource has done?"


    Paul sighed. "It''s... a long story. That''s also between the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction. I hope you won''t ask too much, Mister Penn."


    Paul left after that. Wilbur watched his retreating back, and said, "Mister Paul. Greensource Corp''s spirit-controlling medicine is now being sold in multiple countries, and they even have their own forces around the world. Is that still just between the two factions? From the way I see it, doesn''t this concern Cametra''s internal affairs too?"


    Paul sighed again. "Don''t worry, Mister Penn. There''s going to be an exnation for all of this eventually, and we''re going to do our best to minimize the matter so that it stays within Cametra. Now is not the time yet, and so I can''t tell you too much either."


    Paul left after that. Wilbur knew that he had his reservations and that the rift between the two factions might be huge. It was also possible that Greensource Corp had run into problems with their internalbs. There was the Light Valley, as well as the fight by the river and Damon''s attitude toward Paul.


    Wilbur had witnessed all of that, which proved that there was definitely somewhat of a rift between the two factions. Now that things were so tense, it might not be long before a drastic change overtook the country altogether.


    Wilbur returned to the attic, feeling a heat from his face. He reached up to touch his cheek and drew back a hand stained with blood.


    He thought back to the battle. Damon''s power of destruction had been converted into the power of light and absorbed by the dragon''s head on Wilbur''s back, but the immense force had knocked his internal systempletely askew.


    The damage was showing, and Wilbur was at risk of copsing if he did not do anything about it.


    Wilbur sat down cross-legged on his bed. He took two Thunder-type healing pills and spent the rest of the night channeling his aura to heal his body.


    It was down by the time he was done, and Wilbur looked out at the brightening sky. He thought of Damon and figured that the guy was at least of mid Emperor level with the added boost of the power of destruction.

 Chapter 1861

    Wilbur felt like he might not have won the battlest night if he had gone against Damon on his own and could have even lost to the guy. Despite the fact that the Light Gloves could convert the power of destruction to the power of light, the power of destruction in Damon''s body was far too powerful.


    It was extremely difficult topletely control such an amount of power of destruction flowing in his body. Even if Wilbur had not lost to Damon, he would have suffered serious internal injuries.


    The thought made Wilbur heave a sigh of relief, but he also reflected on his boldnessst night. Despite the fact that Wilbur had been borrowing the power of light, both the power of light and the power of destruction were interchangeable, and Wilbur had not fully learnt to control the two yet. Thus, he would suffer severe bacsh from the power of destruction while he was using the power of light.


    It seemed like learning and mastering the simrities between the two powers was the only way to truly fuse the two powers together and avoid the bacshpletely.


    Over in a mansion at West Aidementon, Damon knelt on the ground with an expression of deep pain on his face. "I''m sorry, Master. Please, please let me go."


    The man in the ck robes said, "Damon, I hope you know that your life belongs to me. Please don''t do things like this to worry me anymore."


    Damon protested, "But killing Paul was a mission Greensource assigned to me, and the bastard humiliated me before! It''s not too much for me to go after his life."


    The man in the ck robes kicked Damon sharply, sending him flying before crashing against a wall. "Your life belongs to me. I''m not going to repeat myself another time. I hope you won''t let me down."


    Damon clutched his stomach, rolling around on the ground in pain. Eventually, he crawled up into a kneeling position by the man''s feet. "Yes, Master. I know."


    Over in theb, Paul said, "Mister Ralph, I just received news that the virus killed Bari."


    Ralph was currently observing the changes in the test tubes. "You found the virus source?"


    "Not yet, but we found traces of him. We suspect that the virus source took control of Demetra''s body, killed Bari, then absorbed his power of destruction and washed off his own scent in the river.


    Ralph hardly seemed to care about that, tilting the test tube around. "Well, what do you think this Demetra person is like?"


    "Cold, but not without his own values. He wouldn''t hurt anyone without reason." "Do you think Demetra still has the right to live on in this world?"


    "Um..."


    Paul fell into a dilemma. Demetra was an orphan, and despite the fact that he had been a B-rank assassin at Greensource Corp. Everyone he killed had been criminals who deserved it.


    As an orphan, Demetra''s cold-bloodedness and intelligence far surpassed most regr people. He had only made it to this day through nothing but hard work and perseverance, and Paul empathized with him deeply. That was why he had been reluctant to sentence him.


    But if Demetra did not die, the virus would continue using his body to hurt others. There would be more than just one or two casualties then.

 Chapter 1862

    Ralph could tell what Paul was thinking. "Paul, you should know how terrifying the virus is. The kid might be innocent, but if we don''t kill him he''s going to kill others and more innocent people will die."


    "We can''t afford to go easy on the virus."


    Paul nodded, furrowing his brows all of a sudden. "Is it possible for us to co-exist with the virus? As long as he doesn''t kill others, we won''t kill him. Can we do that?"


    Ralph stared at Paul for a beat, before shaking his head. "The virus isn''t the same as us. It might have been an artifact left behind from a different time, or it could be an alien from a different altogether. Either way, it''s not the same as we are. Do you understand?"


    "But..."


    "Listen to me, Paul. The virus operates in apletely different culture than us. We share none of its values and thoughts. If we keep it around, it might see us the way robbers view a bank safe. That''s terrible for all of the human race."


    "Alright. I know what to do."


    Paul was about to leave when he thought of Damon and turned around to look at Ralph. "Mister Ralph, that Damon guy ispletely shameless. He has zero boundaries."


    "I see. Don''t worry, I''ll have someone deal with it."


    "He''s very powerful."


    "Okay."


    That afternoon, two men in suits headed over to Greensource Corp. They were granted ess after showing the relevant documents of identity and made their way over to Damon''s office.


    Damon was pretty angry at the intrusion. "Who are you? Did I say you coulde into my office?"


    One of the men took out a license. "We''re from the Scarlet Leaf Faction. Please cooperate with us for our investigation ande with us, Mister Damon."


    "What? What kind of ce do you Scarlet Leaf bastards think this is, showing up to my office thinking you can just take me away?"


    While Damon was talking, the other man took the opportunity to shoot an injection of sorts into Damon''s right arm.


    "How dare you!"


    Damon flew to his feet but was struck with an overwhelming dizziness in his head that made him keel over. The two men in suits hauled him up by the arms, carrying him out of the office and into an SUV parked at the main entrance downstairs.


    Damon was ced in the backseat, and the two men drove away from Greensource Corp. The car stopped at a ce with practically no one, and Damon emerged from the backseat. He opened the door to the driver''s seat, carrying the man driving out and putting him in the backseat.


    Following that, Damon drove home.


    He entered his room, and said, "I''ve brought them home, Master."


    "Okay."


    Damon bound the two men together with ropes before upending a bucket of water on their faces to wake them up.


    "What the... Where are we?"


    "Where is this?"


    The two men in suits looked around in terror as Damon leaned over with a sneer.


    "Take a better look. You''re in my house, and now you''re at my mercy."


    Upon saying so, Damon turned over to the man in the ck robes with an ufortable expression on his face. "Why don''t I just kill them and let Paule and pick their corpses up?"


    "No. Lock them up."

 Chapter 1863

    Kyra found Wilbur and said, "I''m so sorry, Wilbur. I originally wanted to take you down, but I really am grateful for you saving me. From now on, I swear to you that as long as I live, Tina will never be in danger regardless of whether or not you''re in Cametra."


    "Thank you," said Wilbur. "That''s the answer I wanted."


    "Oh, right. Do you know about a group in Greensource Corp called Light Valley?"


    "Light Valley?!"


    Kyra looked shocked, but her expression quickly returned to normal. "I do know about them, but that''s top-secret information within the Scarlet Leaf Faction, so I can''t tell you."


    Wilbur replied, "I know the rtionship between the two factions is extremelyplicated, and I know the Scarlet Leaf Faction has rules of its own. How about I ask you a few yes or no questions, and you just have to nod or shake your head in response? That doesn''t count as revealing any confidential information, right?" "Okay," Kyra nodded. Wilbur''s conditions were still pretty eptable, as it was true that she would not be breaking any faction rules. "Ask away."


    Wilbur really wanted to know just what the Light Valley was, as Paul''s demeanor about them seemed pretty suspicious and confusing to him. If the conflict between the two factions could not be solved directly, there had to be a special reason for


    it.


    Could Light Valley be the reason?


    "Is Light Valley an internal group of Greensource Corp?"


    Kyra nodded.


    "Does Greensource Corp control Light Valley?"


    Kyra shook her head.


    "Does Light Valley control Greensource Corp?"


    Kyra shook her head once more.


    "Light Valley and Greensource Corp are enemies, but they haven''tpletely burned bridges yet?"


    This time, Kyra nodded.


    Wilbur understood everything the second he saw Kyra nod. Light Valley and Greensource Corp were codependent, and it could be said that Greensource Corp had founded Light Valley, but they were no longer under the control of thepany, thus exining the rift between them.


    Light Valley wanted to use Greensource Corp and Greensource Corp wanted to use Light Valley as well. That was why Greensource had crossed some boundaries with their actions, which also exined why Paul had said that Greensource Corp was an internal problem of Cametra''s.


    What Wilbur found strange was that both factions were still connected to each other since they controlled all of Cametra together. Under these conditions, it would still be a matter of internal affairs even if Light Valley had been founded.


    Something like that would not usually affect the rtionship between the two factions, but now they were on the verge of bing enemies because of Greensource Corp.


    The thought made Wilbure up with a daring guess that Light Valley might be more powerful than the two factions, or there would not be so much ruckus about them.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur did not know exactly what the problem was, he figured it might have something to do with the potion Greensource was researching. Maybe there had been a severe butting of heads among the internal staff over the research of some powerful potion...


    Kyra stared at Wilbur. "If I remember correctly, tomorrow''s the day the Allied States are going to hold a meeting with their fellow countries. ording to what I know, the seven countries have secured proof of Greensource Corp developing illegal medicine. There might be a huge storming for Cametra tomorrow."


    "Mister Penn, have you thought of when you''re going to leave Cametra? Are you going to bring Tina with you?"


    Wilbur looked at Kyra. "I''ll respect Tina''s decision, but I hope you remember what you promised me if she chooses to stay in Cametra."


    "Of course. Well, when are you leaving Cametra, then?" Kyra asked as tears welled up in her eyes. She had wanted to ask this question and was also asking on behalf of Tina.


    "At least not until all of this blows over," said Wilbur. "I can''t leave all of you in such a dangerous state."


    Kyra smiled, saying nothing.

 Chapter 1864

    By the next morning, both the men in suits had been strippedpletely naked and dropped off on the ground in front of theb''s main entrance.


    Paul mmed a table furiously. "This guy''s far too much! I''m going to make him pay now!"


    "Don''t, Paul. They''re lucky enough to be alive, and we don''t know what the other side wants yet. We might as well hear them out."


    Ralph looked at the two men. "Tell us what happened."


    The two men knelt on the ground remorsefully, describing everything that happened. "Sir, Damon said that the two factions haven''tpletely burned bridges yet and the uing international meeting might be quite a huge blow to Cametra, so..."


    "So?" Ralph urged. "What did he say?"


    "Damon hopes that whatever happened between him and Mister Paul will just stay between the both of them and have it end like that. He said that it won''t be good for either faction topletely burn the bridge."


    Paul was furious. "The nerve of this guy! He was the one who crossed the line first! Who is he to demand a peaceful dissolution of this conflict? Does he take me for a joke?"


    "That''s enough, Paul." Ralph looked up at Paul. "Damon has Light Valley backing him up, and you know what things are like. We can''t afford such internal conflict at a time like this. However, Damon breaking the rules has reminded me of something."


    "Mister Ralph!"


    "Enough, Paul. You must know that this is all out of our hands now. Let''s just wait until the international meeting is over to decide what we''re going to do to Damon."


    Ralph was an experienced scientist with a rather high position in the Scarlet Leaf Faction, and Paul had always obeyed his orders. Before anyone from Light Valley had shown themselves, at least the two factions had listened to Paul''s orders.


    However, the appearance of the Light Valley members had caused the situation with the Aidementon factions to grow extremelyplicated. Paul hoped to himself that the meeting would end with Greensource Corp to me so that this pain in the neck could be gotten rid of early on.


    That evening, Wilbur asked Tina to meet him on the balcony. Tina''s cheeks were flushed from the rays of the evening sun as she bowed her head bashfully before Wilbur, unsure what to say.


    After around a minute of silence, Tina ended up being the first to speak. "Is there a reason you''ve asked to meet me, Wilbur?"


    "I''m sure you know about the international meetinging up, right, Tina?"


    Tina nodded, looking up into the distant sky. "I heard that the seven countries have gotten hold of proof of Greensource Corp researching and developing illegal medicine, and they might be forced into bankruptcy and shutting down after the meeting. I think that''s definitely good for the people of Cametra, seeing as Greensource has caused so much harm to us."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "Tina, I''m sure you know that I came to Cametra just to investigate Greensource''s crimes. Now that the seven countries have proof of the crimes and tomorrow''s judgment day, I might be leaving Cametra to go back to Dasha after it''s over. Are you and your mother willing toe to Dasha to live with me?"


    Wilbur was going to have to leave Cametra eventually, and he had developed feelings for Tina in the time he had spent with her. Thus, he wanted to tell her how he felt for good.


    If Tina was willing to go back to Dasha with Wilbur, he would be able to settle them downfortably so they would have a good life.


    Tina pursed her lips, falling silent for a while. "I don''t know, actually. You know my


    father left my mother and me when I was really young, and now she''s all I have. I don''t want to leave my mother. She needs me."


    "Tina!"

 Chapter 1865

    Just then, Tina''s mother came hobbling onto the balcony on her cane with a kindly look in her eyes. "Wilbur''s a good man you can trust with the rest of your life. I won''t make you lose out on your happiness just to be selfish."


    "Mom..."


    Tears welled up in Tina''s eyes. She had fallen deeply in love with Wilbur during their time together, but her mother had always been at the back of her head. Tina was touched to hear her mother''s words, but she shook her head all the same.


    "What''s the matter? Do you not want that?"


    Tears streamed down Tina''s cheeks as she sobbed. "You are my mother, and I can''t just abandon you. If you really want me to live with Wilbur in Dasha, I hope you cane with me. Can we go to Dasha together, Mom?"


    Tina''s mother gazed at the setting sun as her eyes turned ssy. A long whileter, she turned to leave quietly. Aidementon was where she and her lover had spent their lives together, and the city held too many memories for her to leave.


    The truth was that Tina had understood her mother''s intentions the second she turned away. Tina watched as her mother left the balcony, knowing that it was time she said goodbye to Wilbur and gave their rtionship some closure.


    Tina wiped her tears, looking at Wilbur. "See? My mother won''te to Dasha with us. I''m sorry."


    She had wanted to say harsher words so Wilbur would know to back off but could not bring herself to do so in the end. She sobbed quietly, choking out an apology and turning to leave.


    "Wait, Tina. Maybe we could give it another try? Your mother might change her mind."


    "There''s no point. She''s never changed her mind all these years."


    Tina knew what her mother was like and turned to leave herself. Wilbur looked up at the night sky, letting out a sigh before he returned to the attic.


    Later that night, there was a knock on his door.


    "Wilbur, have you gone to bed?"


    "Not yet, ma''am. Please,e in."


    Wilbur opened the door and let Tina''s mother into the room, who looked around and said, "You''ve done a good job at tidying the ce up. I''m d."


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just cleaned up a little."


    Wilbur understood the olddy''s intentions and said nothing as he kept his head bowed. Atst, Tina''s mother let out a sigh. "You know how stubborn my daughter is, Wilbur. She can''t let me go. I''ll be honest. I can tell she loves you a lot. I don''t want her to lose out on her own happiness because of me, and I hope you can talk to her, so she''ll go to live with you in Dasha."


    Wilbur was about to speak when a figure dashed past the door. He rushed out to see who it was, but there was no one in sight.


    Of course, Wilbur could recognize Tina in a heartbeat.


    There was a letter and a gift box on the floor. Wilbur opened the box to reveal a pair of y dolls, one of him and one of Tina. He thought back to the time he and Tina walked past a stall selling handmade y dolls when they had gone shopping for a suit, and Tina had said she loved y dolls. Wilbur took a deep breath and opened the letter.

 Chapter 1866

    Tina said in the letter that she knew her mother would not change her mind as her father''s death had been too much of a blow to her. Tina wished that Wilbur would not push her. Her mother had decided to stay, and so would she.


    In conclusion, Tina was not going to live in Dasha with Wilbur.


    Tina had decided to leave for a while to avoid any awkwardness and return once everything with Greensource Corp was settled.


    "Shit."


    Wilbur sensed something ominous about the letter and rushed downstairs onto the streets looking for Tina.


    "Tina!"


    "Where are you, Tina?"


    "Come back! I won''t force you to do anything anymore!"


    "Please,e out!"


    Wilbur shouted with all his might, and Kyra appeared not long after with a smile on her face. "Don''t shout, Wilbur. Tina''s decided to leave and not see you for a while, so you should respect her choice. Right?"


    Wilbur was positively fuming. "It''s not that I don''t respect her! Things aren''t settled yet, and I''m afraid she might run into trouble before the Greensource situation blows over."


    "Don''t worry," said Kyra. "She''s somewhere safe."


    "Safe?" roared Wilbur. "Would you have been safe thest time Damon showed up if it hadn''t been for me? Please help me out here, Kyra."


    Kyra was a lot less confident in herself ever since what happened thest time, and Wilbur had a point in what he was saying now. She gave it some thought and brought Wilbur to where she had settled Tina down for the time being.


    There was no answer when Kyra knocked on the door, so she let herself in with her own key. Wilbur went around the house calling out for Tina, but there was no one in the house. Kyra said, "Don''t worry. She might have just gone out to get something to eat. I''ll give her a call now, she''ll pick up."


    Wilbur glowered at Kyra. "She better be, or I''m not going to go easy on you."


    Kyra knew that Wilbur was angry, and dialed Tina''s number at once. The first two calls still rang to no answer, but the third call got cut off.


    Kyra grew tense at once. "There''s no way Tina would hang up on me. Think of something, Wilbur. I think something''s happened to Tina."


    "Got it."


    Despite knowing that it was possible this would happen, Wilbur was still thrown off guard by the situation. His mind raced furiously as he tried to think of a n when his phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "Wilbur Penn, member of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Is that you?"


    "Speaking."


    "Listen up. Tina''s with me right now, and I''ll torture her to death if you don''t listen to me."


    "No! Tell me what you want. I''ll get it done as long as I''m capable of it."


    "Very well. My request is simple. ording to my sources, Kyle Clements is going to host the international meeting tomorrow, and he''s going to raise some things that aren''t the best for Greensource Corp. I want you to think of a way to change his mind so he does not bring Greensource up at all tomorrow, or I promise you the love of your life will die before your very eyes."

 Chapter 1867

    "Kyle Clements?" Wilbur gave it some thought. "You want me to change his mind?"


    "That''s right. Remember not to kill him, though. Anything else is fine, as long as he changes his mind. Just give me one more day, and I''ll make sure to shut them


    all up."


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try. Could you let me speak to Tina for just a bit so I can make sure of her safety?"


    "Of course."


    Tina''s sobs rang from the phone then. "I''m so sorry, Wilbur. This is all my fault."


    "Don''t worry, Tina. You aren''t to me for any of this, and I promise I''lle to save you as soon as possible. Don''t be afraid, alright?"


    "Okay."


    Wilbur was going tofort her further, but the phone was taken away from Tina abruptly. "That''s enough. My name is Barney, and you''d best remember my name. Greensource Corp wees you. Alright, go do your thing."


    Barney hung up the phone after that, and Wilbur stared at the phone in silence for a while.


    Kyra asked, "What did they ask you to do, Wilbur?"


    "Barney told me to find Kyle Clements, the host of tomorrow''s meeting, and have him change the contents of tomorrow''s meeting so that Greensource Corp won''t be mentioned at all."


    "What? How is that going to happen?" Kyra looked shocked. After all, the seven countries had secured evidence of Greensource''s crimes, and the main goal of the meeting was to deal with them. How was Wilbur going to do that?


    Wilbur grabbed Kyra by the hand, his gaze earnest. "You know I don''t have a choice, Kyra. Please, help me out?"


    The Cametra government had arranged for the national representatives here for the meeting to stay at the Cametra International Hotel and had set up a tight wall of security and officials on the floors that the representatives would be upying. No one was entering that hotel without an invitation.


    Kyra was a member of the Scarlet Leaf Faction, and thus Wilbur felt that she would have the right to enter the hotel. If Wilbur were to break in by force, security would be alerted for sure. There would be a ruckus, and the national representatives would be even more motivated to me Greensource for this in the meeting.


    "Alright!"


    Kyra nodded and dialed Paul''s number. She turned to look at Wilbur while the call was beeping. "Can I tell him?"


    "Yep."


    Kyra told Paul about what happened, to Paul''s confusion. "Barney? I''ve never heard of this guy in Greensource Corp. Alright, since this is an urgent matter, I''ll make the call. I''ll let you know in a bit."


    Paul hung up after that and called back in a few minutes. Wilbur was now granted permission to enter the hotel, but on the condition that Kyra went with him.


    Wilbur agreed to the request and drove to the hotel with Kyra in tow. After verifying his identity, both of them entered the hotel and went to room 5209 on the fifth floor.


    Kyra rang the bell, and the door opened shortly after. Kyle, d in his pajamas, frowned at the sight of Wilbur and Kyra before taking a step to the side. "Come in."


    Wilbur and Kyra entered the room, and Kyle poured each of them a cup of coffee. "Ralph told me that two youngsters wanted to see me to talk about Greensource Corp."


    "What is it that you two would like to bring up?"


    Wilbur said, "Mister Clements, the situation with Greensource Corp is a tricky one. I''d like to ask if you''ve already confirmed your stance on them."


    Kyle nodded. "That''s right. As the team hosting the meeting, we''ve already discussed the matter and concluded it a long time ago. We''ve just never publicized this. Since Ralph alerted me, I''d like to know what you two have to say about this."

 Chapter 1868

    Kyra said, "Mister Clements, can you first tell us what the other countries have suggested regarding this matter?"


    "Oh, no," Kyle shook his head with a smile. "I''m sure you two should know how important this meeting is. I can''t reveal any information about its contents prior. Besides, I think you should prove your sincerity if you actually feel strongly about this. I hope you know that I only agreed to see you because of Ralph. If you can''t convince me of anything, let''s not waste each other''s time."


    Kyra flushed in the face. She had thought that Kyle would be a nice guy, only for him to be this cunning. Indeed, he was a skilled old fox to be representing the Allied States.


    Wilbur said, "Mister Clements, I''m sure the problem with Greenpeace Corp is clear enough. It''s just that there is a key factor to how they''re going to be dealt with, and that''s who''s going to be in charge of doing so. Surely an international meeting is not going to be enough to knock Greensource Corp down and might even endanger the other national representatives. We''re in Cametra, not in the Allied States or any other of the seven other countries."


    Kyle''s eyes lit up at those words, looking straight at Wilbur. "Well then, are you suggesting that there isn''t a point to this meeting?"


    Wilbur said, "Of course, an international meeting will hold meaning as it is, but there must be boundaries drawn. You don''t want to cause more trouble while trying to minimize it."


    "Oh, of course not, of course not! I understand what you''re implying here, but Greensource Corp''s problems are incredibly serious. If they aren''t dealt with during the meeting, these problems are only going to keep getting worse. I''m sorry, Mister Penn, but I can''t agree with your suggestion. This meeting is going to be held in Cametra. If you didn''t at least give Cametra a bit of face, they might be suspicious of the meeting''s stance. There might be trouble after that."


    Kyle nodded. "You have brought up some of my concerns, and I apologize for my curtness just now if it offended you. What I would like to know now is if you have any suggestions for me that can solve the internal issues in Cametra, while also guaranteeing everyone''s safety in the meantime."


    "Of course I do. I was just waiting for you to ask. From the way I see it, we can go about this two ways. The straightforward way would be for the meeting to go on as usual, and you can also bring up the contributions Cametra has made toward the world. The more secretive way of doing it would be to contact Ralph in private and have a good chat with him about Greensource Corp. I think you''ll be able to save some face for Cametra in doing that, while also helping them get rid of Greensource Corp. Thetter, in my opinion, is the better choice."


    "It does seem so. Thank you for the reminder, Mister Penn. I know what to do now. However, I hope you''ll be able to send all the national representatives including me to the airport tomorrow. I don''t wish to be a part of anything thates after this."


    "Of course, since you''ve invited me. I''ll send everyone to the airport after the meeting tomorrow."


    Wilbur returned to the lobby from Kyle''s room, where he spotted Matias, the Dasha representative. Matias was also a member of the Paranormal Department of Research and Defense, and he shed his departmentnyard at Wilbur with a grin. "So? How did it go?"


    "Good. I''m pretty sure I''ll be able to settle things in Cametra soon and go back to Dasha."


    Matias nodded. "The situation at Greensource Corp might not be as simple as we think it is. The department has told me to pass you a message. They hope you''ll take care of yourself here."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur had just left the hotel when his phone rang with a call from Barney. "So? Did he say yes?"


    "Yep." Wilbur nodded confidently. "Mister Clements has agreed to your request, and none of the national representatives will bring up anything about Greensource Corp tomorrow."

 Chapter 1869

    "I guess you''re pretty skilled, after all. Come to Greensource Corp''s headquarters tomorrow. I''d like to meet with you personally."


    "Sure, but it''s going to have to wait till the meeting''s over. I''ll look for you after I send the national representatives off to the airport."


    "Those bastards! Do they think they cane and go as they please in a ce like Cametra? I''m going to make these nosy bastards pay tomorrow!"


    Barney hung up after that.


    Wilbur let out a long breath before heading back with Kyra. Tina''s mother had seen Tina''s letter and was waiting anxiously at the door.


    She hurried over at the sight of Wilbur. "Have you found Tina, Wilbur?"


    "Of course. Don''t worry, you know what her temper''s like. Tina''s not going to want toe back anytime soon, and I didn''t force anything on her. We agreed to cool off on our own for the night, and she''ll be back tomorrow."


    "That''s a relief. I shouldn''t have pushed her."


    Tina''s mother wiped at her tears, before ushering Wilbur and Kyra off to get some rest. Wilbur had a sleepless night and drove to the meeting location the next morning where he saw Kyle.


    "Mister Clements."


    "Mister Penn."


    Both men shook hands, and Kyle smiled. "Thank you for your wise wordsst night. Also, apologies in advance for the trouble today."


    "Not at all. It''s what I should do."


    Just then, the bodyguard behind Kyle looked Wilbur up and down. He waited until Kyle had entered the hall before walking up to Wilbur. "Hey, are you Wilbur Penn?"


    "Yes, that''s me. Nice to meet you."


    Wilbur stuck out his hand for a friendly handshake, but the bodyguard did not respond kindly. Instead, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and stuck his chin out. "My name''s Thomas, and you better remember it. You don''t have to worry about sending the national representatives to the airport anymore."


    "Oh, you''re Mister Thomas. Alright, can I know if this was Mister Clements'' request or your own?"


    "It''s mine. Do you have a problem with that? We might both be cultivators, but you''re only at the Ambience level. Meanwhile, I''m a mid Sanctuary level elite! I could squash you with a single finger! Don''t you think it''s a little funny that you''re offering to guard us with your measly cultivation skills?"


    Thomas was Kyle''s bodyguard, and Wilbur did not want to hurt him. However, it seemed like the guy was not going to back down without being taught a lesson.


    Wilbur stuck out an arm once more, his expression cold. "Let''s test that theory, then. The loser has to suck it up and do what the winner says. What do you think?"


    "Ha! You''re screwing yourself trying topete against me!"

 Chapter 1870

    Thomas could not help but chuckle at Wilbur''s invitation to a battle, finding Wilbur ridiculous. However, Thomas was also an avid enthusiast of battles and never turned any down, and this was no exception.


    "Listen up, young man! I''ve never lost before, so I''ll hold backter to go easy on you. You''re going to get lost like a good little boy once you''re defeated, got it?"


    "Sure."


    Wilbur said calmly, "I''ll leave as long as you defeat me. But if I win, you''ll have to listen to my every order until you get on that ne. How''s that?"


    "Boy, you sure are cocky, but I must say that I respect that boldness. Alright, I agree with your suggestion. You''re not winning anyway. Bring it on!"


    Thomas shook Wilbur''s hand, and both men stood across each other. It seemed like nothing was happening to an outsider, but they were already pitching their spiritual energy in a battle against each other.


    Both men channeled their spiritual energy into their palms. Thomas did not show his mid Sanctuary level powers at the very start because he thought that Wilbur was merely at the Ambience level. After all, Wilbur was an acquaintance of Mister Clements, and Thomas did not want to embarrass him too badly.


    Thus, Thomas merely channeled a little bit of spiritual energy to test Wilbur''s boundaries. It was not long before Wilbur saw right through him, shing a small smile. "You''re pretty hardy, but this isn''t all I''ve got."


    Wilbur surged with spiritual energy once more, and Thomas followed suit with an icy expression. "I''d like to see just how powerful you are. You''re at the Ambience level at best. Do you really think I''m going to lose to you?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilbur radiated a powerful Sanctuary level spiritual aura. Thomas'' chest clenched at once, and he stared at Wilbur in shock. "You... You''re a peak Sanctuary level elite!"


    "Of course. What did you think? Do you think Mister Clements would have agreed to see me if I wasn''t?"


    "You..."


    Both men surged with spiritual energy once more, and it was not long before Thomas reached his limit. "I refuse to believe that you''re more powerful than I am. You''re holding on for dear life, I just know it."


    Wilbur said nothing, channeling a little harder and lifting Thomas into the air, tossing him around in a circle. Thomas slipped as hended, stumbling a few steps forward before catching his bnce.


    "You!"


    Thomas got to his feet and was about to swear at Wilbur when Wilbur said, "You''ve lost, Mister Thomas. As per our agreement, you''re going to listen to my every order before you get on the ne to leave. Of course, you can ignore everything I''ve just said if you''re not a man of your word."


    "I... Fine! Is there anything you''d like for me to do, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur looked around him, spotting a cafe nearby before taking out his phone. "What''s your number? Let me save your contact, and you can call me first thing if anything happens here. I''m going to get myself some coffee."


    "You..."


    "What''s the matter? You don''t want to do it?"


    "No, no, I''ll do it."


    Thomas exchanged numbers with Wilbur, who turned to head towards the cafe after that. Thomas watched as Wilbur left, muttering under his breath, "F*cking psycho, does he think I''m a security guard?"


    "Why did I have to run into an elite here!"


    The encounter had been quite the blow to Thomas, as he had never lost before and felt like no one was any match for him, only for Wilbur to beat him today."


    Well, at least that proved one thing.


    Thomas took a deep breath. He did not want to admit it, but it was true that he knew nothing about the world.


    He stood staring at the hall, turning around to nce at the cafe every now and then. The sight of Wilbur leisurely sipping on his coffee infuriated Thomas, but he had indeed lost and there was nothing he couldin about.


    "I lost, so I can''tin. Gotta be a man of my word!" Thomas muttered to himself.


    Just then, a sweet-sounding voice rang from behind him. "Mister Thomas?" "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Thomas turned around to a female barista smiling at him, holding out a coffee cup. "Mister Thomas, Mister Wilbur Penn told me to give this to you."

 Chapter 1871

    "He bought me coffee?" Thomas looked in disbelief at the waiter before asking, "Did he have a message for me?"


    The waiter was a little stunned before smiling and saying, "Yes, there is. Mister Penn wanted to tell you that the coffee is not bad. He hopes for you to try it out." "Anything else?"


    "No."


    "Thank you."


    After the waiter left, Thomas looked at the cup of coffee in his hand. Although he still bore animosity toward Wilbur and grumbled at him silently, he tried the coffee, nheless.


    The meetingsted four hours. When the meeting was about to end, Thomas received a call from Kyle.


    "Mister Clements. How may I help you?"


    "Thomas. Is Mister Penn still there?"


    "Penn? Mister Penn who?"


    "Wilbur Penn."


    "Oh." Thomas looked at the cafe and said, "He''s still here."


    "Alright, now that the meeting is over, bring him in. Say that I''m inviting him to lunch."


    "Lunch?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "No." Thomas was surprised. The international meeting was a prestigious meeting. Although Wilbur could not attend it, Kyle actually invited him to have lunch with him in the building''s restaurant.


    This was the best treatment an ordinary person could get.


    Who the hell was Wilbur Penn?


    After hanging up, Thomas dialed Wilbur''s number right away.


    "Thomas, did something happen?"


    "No. Mister Penn. The meeting is over. Mister Clements was hoping that you could join him at the restaurant for lunch. What do you say?"


    "Of course."


    "Great. I''ll wait here for you."


    Wilbur left the cafe and headed straight to Thomas. He said with a smile, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. Also, I don''t know where the restaurant is, please lead the way."


    "Come with me."


    Thomas led Wilbur into the building and into the restaurant. This was the Cametra''s most luxurious meeting ce, therefore the restaurant was of extremely high standards too.


    In the restaurant, Wilbur saw Kyle.


    "Mister Clements."


    "Mister Penn."


    Kyle put his arm around Wilbur''s shoulder and led him to a secluded corner. He said, "Mister Penn, I''ve done as you requested ording to our deal and finished the meeting."

 Chapter 1872

    "Of course, I didn''t mention anything about Greensource Corp during the meeting, and neither did all the other countries'' representatives that attended the meeting."


    "Thank you," Wilbur said.


    Kyle patted Wilbur on the shoulder and said, "Mister Penn, the rest is all up to you. I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Of course."


    Then, Kyle invited Wilbur to join him for lunch and introduced Wilbur to all the other countries'' representatives.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Dasha''s representative, Matias, pulled Wilbur to the side and said, "Mister Wilbur. The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense is really pleased with Cametra''s investigation, but there might be a huge changeing to Cametra. I hope you will be ready before ites."


    "I understand. Thank you."


    After Wilbur chatted with Matias for a while, they headed back to their own seats.


    The lunchsted for an hour. Then, after a short moment of rest, the representatives each got into their respective cars. Wilbur got into Kyle''s car and drove off. He led the way, taking all the representatives to the airport.


    The entire journey was smooth. When they arrived at the airport, Wilbur sent each representative to their boarding gates.


    Finally, Kyle and Thomas went up to Wilbur. Kyle said, "Mister Penn, thank you for your service. I hope we''ll see each other again soon."


    Wilbur said, "We will. Goodbye, Mister Clements. Have a safe trip."


    Kyle nodded and left.


    At this moment, Thomas looked at Wilbur and said, "The coffee tastes great. I''ll remember that I owe you a cup of coffee. The next time youe to the Allied States, the coffee''s on me."


    "Sure, no problem."


    Wilbur nodded. Thomas pondered in silence for a while before heading to the security check. He had just taken two steps before turning back to look at Wilbur. He said, "Mister Penn, another thing. I guess that we''re already friends, right?"


    "Hmm..." Wilbur looked at Thomas with furrowed brows.


    Thomas exined, "You''re the first person that ever defeated me. You might be strong, but I will get stronger too. I will look for you in the future and defeat you!"


    "Okay, as you wish. I''ll be waiting for you."


    Standing by the huge window walls in the airport, Wilbur looked on as each representative''s ne took off until the final ne, which was Kyle''s.


    At that moment, he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    He had juste out of the airport when an SUV stopped right in front of him. Damon opened the door and got out.


    He said with a shrug, "Wilbur Penn. I never thought that we would meet again. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to fight you this time. Tina is in Master Barney''s hands. Now that you''ve finished your mission, he wants to see you. I''m sure you understand, right?"


    "Got it. Let''s go, then." Wilbur opened the door and got in the car.


    Damon snickered before getting in the car. They headed back to Greensource Corp.


    At the top floor of Greensource Corp, Wilbur saw Barney. Damon said, "Master Barney, I''ve brought you Wilbur Penn." "Very good. You may go."


    "Yes, Master." Damon cast Wilbur a nce before leaving.

 Chapter 1873

    Wilbur looked at Barney, who was seated behind the desk, and asked, "Where is Tina?"


    Barney slowly took out a cigar and lit it. He took a draw and puffed out smoke before saying, "Don''t worry. Since you''ve finished my mission. I will surely hand her over to you. However, before that, there is something else I wish to talk to you about. Have a seat."


    Wilbur had no choice but to pull a chair and take a seat. He said, "Cut straight to the chase."


    In fact, Wilbur knew that Barney would not hand over Tina so easily, which was why he was already prepared.


    Barney said, "Actually, I''m really interested in how you got Kyle Clements to trust you and how you got them to give up talking about Greensource Corp at the meeting."


    Wilbur said, "It''s because of Ralph."


    "Ralph? This has something to do with him?"


    "That''s right," Wilbur said. "Master Barney, I''m sure you know that Kyra and Tina are best friends. Kyra''s boss is Paul, and Paul''s boss is Ralph."


    He continued. "Kyra was worried when Tina was taken, so she contacted Paul to contact Ralph. That way, I had the chance to meet Mister Clements."


    "I see. It looks like you can only rely on the Scarlet Leaf Faction."


    Wilbur looked at Barney. He knew clearly that Barney was testing him out because of the incident the night before.


    Since the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction knew about each other''s powers, Wilbur thought that there was no need to hide things from Barney.


    If he told Barney the truth, he could gain his trust as well.


    Barney''s smile stered on his face. He said, "But I really want to know what you did to gain Ralph''s trust. Can you tell me?"


    Wilbur replied, "Of course. After Mister Clements and I met, I told him that this was Cametra''s internal matter. The Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction would solve their own problems. If outsiders were to interfere, this would be a huge blow to Cametra, and no one would be able to bear the consequences."


    Barney chuckled smugly and said, "It looks like Kyle also knew that the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction are not willing to expose this matter on the international stage.


    "Alright then. Since you have finished your mission, I will reward you."


    Wilbur knew that Barney was trying to lure him. He immediately interrupted Barney and said, "I''m sorry, Master Barney, we were coborators. Now that our coboration has ended, I would like to take Tina away. I hope you keep your word."


    "Of course, I will let you take Tina away, but before that, I hope you know that in Cametra, the Green Leaf Faction is stronger than the Scarlet Leaf Faction. As long as you''re willing to join the Greensource Corp, I can promise you and Tina that you''ll both live a life of upper-ss in Cametra. Right now, other than Greensource Corp, no one is going to give you a second chance. This is why I hope you think about it before giving me an answer. I can wait for you. Ten minutes. Is that enough?"


    Wilbur said directly, "There''s no need for such a long time, Master Barney. I can tell you right now that I will not join the Greensource Corp. I have already fulfilled my side of the deal. I hope you can return Tina to me.""


    "Of course." Barney dipped the cigar in the ashtray. Then, he took a map out and handed it to Wilbur.


    He said smugly, "Do you know how many floors of underground basements this building has?"

 Chapter 1874

    "Let me tell you. There are nine floors of underground basements. Other than the parking lot on B1, the other eight floors below hold various types of creatures for experiments.


    "Tina is on B9. If you''re willing to join Greensource Corp, I''ll get Damon to take you down the elevator to get Tina up. It will take less than five minutes. But, if you''re not willing to join the Greensource Corps, you''ll have to head down one floor after the other. As for what creatures you''ll meet and whether you''ll be able to see Tina or take her out alive, that''s up to you. Do you understand?"


    Wilbur lowered his head and looked at the map. He pondered deeply.


    Barney thought that Wilbur was hesitating, so he smiled and said, "You''ll receive so many things that an ordinary person will not be able to receive in their entire life by staying in Cametra."


    Wilbur stood up and said, "Master Barney, I thank you for your advice, but I''m not the type of person who wants to rely on others, so I''m going to give it a try."


    Then, Wilbur got up and left the office.


    Outside, Damon raised his thumbs at Wilbur and said, "You''re amazing. No one has ever gone down alone. I wish you all the best."


    "Thanks." Wilbur took the elevator down all the way to B1. The rest of the floors below could only be reached by the internal elevator which was not opened to the public.


    The public only had ess to B1.


    As for the other eight floors, one had to go past the entire floor to get to the stairwell that led downward. This was to say that one would run into all the experimental creatures on each floor, which made each floor a huge challenge.


    Coming out of the elevator, Wilbur scanned his surroundings. He sensed the silence of this floor. Then, he lowered his head to look at the map in his hand. He noticed that the stairwell to the floor below was located on the northeast side.


    Wilbur walked past the entire parking lot while observing his surroundings.


    Even though the floor n of each floor below was different, the entire building structure was the same. Therefore, by understanding the building''s structure, Wilbur would be able to head down each floor quickly.


    He reached the entrance to the second basement floor. This was an extremely hidden storage room.


    He opened the door and pulled back the board blocking the door. What came to his sight was a metal door with a keypad.


    He entered the pin based on the clues from the map.


    The next second, the metal door clicked. Wilbur grabbed the handle and soon the door was opened.


    Behind the metal door was a dimly lit staircase with water stains on each step. It looked wet and humid down there.


    At this moment, Barney''s voice rang out from the speakers. "Wilbur, if you give up right now, I''ll give you another chance, but I''ll only leave my chances to smart people. You should realize what a good chance this is. If you head in right now, I will not give you another chance."


    Wilbur looked at the map and ignored Barney, entering the stairwell.


    "Great! Wilbur! Remember, this is the choice you made!"


    Wilbur had only taken a few steps when a loud clunk rang from up above him. The metal door was shut once more.


    He did not look back but continued heading down. Since he had already made up his mind, there was no going back.


    There were two parts of stairs from B1 to B2. A total of 20 steps. Right when he was at the exit, Wilbur flipped his right hand and took out the Light Gloves.


    At that point, Wilbur could already sense a huge current of spiritual energy. He held a thunder spear in his left hand and the thunder cleaver in his right as he entered the door to B2.


    Scanning around, he saw huge metal cages under extremely dim lights. The foul stench of blood and rot was in the air.


    Every cage had up to ten crawling creatures in it. Lizards, snakes, tigers, and even leopards.


    When Wilburnded his eyes on a leopard, it suddenly went berserk and started crashing into the cage.


    Bang!

 Chapter 1875

    Bang!


    Roar!


    The crashing sound immediately attracted the creatures in the cages. The initially quiet creatures were all suddenly agitated and started to crash themselves against the cages.


    The metal cages were distorted. A leopard even died from the constant thrashing. Ity on the floor in the pool of its own blood.


    The other leopards immediately devoured the dead leopard before crashing into the cage again.


    Bang!


    Finally, the cage was knocked open and a few leopards jumped out. They immediately split up and surrounded Wilbur.


    Wilbur retreated while observing his surroundings when suddenly a leopard quickly leaped and pounced at him.


    "Take this!" Wilbur threw out a thunder spear from his hand. The spear instantly pierced through the leopard''s abdomen.


    The leopard exploded, and bits of flesh and blood scattered everywhere on the floor.


    At this moment, a dozen leopards pounced on him together. With a wave of his thunder cleaver, all the leopards dropped dead at once, sliced to pieces.


    Wilbur headed to the entrance to B3.


    The leopards were too weak for Wilbur and because of that, his worry waspletely gone.


    He had just taken a few steps when he suddenly felt a chill breeze from behind. He turned back to see a huge lizard standing on its hind legs rushing at him.


    Wilbur stabbed right into the lizard''s abdomen before kicking it away. When he looked up once more, there were about six lizards chasing after him.


    The lizards'' grey color was very simr to the floor, which was why Wilbur did not notice their presence.


    When Wilbur came to his senses, the lizards were already right in front of him. He quickly retreated while throwing thunder spears at them.


    The lizards that were pierced by the thunder spears suffered from the explosion that ensued. However, due to their thick skin, the explosion did not kill them right away. In fact, the pain agitated them even more.


    After every explosion, the lizard would only pause for a while before attacking Wilbur once more.


    "Damn it!" Wilbur retreated while quickly working his hands and yelled, "Quad Thunder!"


    The next second, four huge balls of lightning appeared right above Wilbur''s head. The balls released lightning chains which formed into a lightning web.


    At the same time, the lightning chains attacked the lizards, which resulted in a cacophony of angry roars.


    The lizards were shocked by the lightning and were in so much pain they retreated, no longer daring to step forward.


    At the same time, Wilbur quickly left and headed to the entrance to B3.


    When he walked through the door, the lights were suddenly snuffed out,


    immediately plunging the entire floor into darkness.


    Amidst the darkness, Wilbur could sense three huge sources of spiritual energy from around him. The powers were beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 1876

    Wilbur could sense that they were constantly moving as if they were preparing to attack.


    Just when Wilbur was about to take a step forward, he realized his foot was stuck. He instantly had a bad feeling.


    At the same time, a cold breeze blew by from behind him. He immediately swerved to the side. He sensed something flying past him.


    He snapped his fingers to cast a light spell.


    A ball of light appeared above him, illuminating about ten meters ahead.


    Since the entire floor was extremely vast, the ball of light could only illuminate a small area. The other areas were still in the dark, but just when the ball of light appeared, Wilbur saw the thing that flew past.


    On the floor, a string of spider silk as thick as an arm was slithering across the endless darkness behind him.


    Coincidentally, the direction was where Wilbur sensed the source of spiritual energy.


    Through the current of spiritual energy, Wilbur could sense that the creature was huge, but due to the darkness, he did not know what the creature was a moment ago.


    However, after seeing the spider''s silk, Wilbur finally understood that the three sources of spiritual energy on the wall were three giant spiders.


    Just when Wilbur looked ahead, another string of spider silk flew at him.


    He quickly dodged out of the way once more. Just then, the third string of spider silk flew over from the third source of spiritual energy.


    This string of silk coiled around Wilbur''s waist, pulling him into the darkness. Wilbur quickly tried to back away. However, the other spider silk that flew past Wilbur returned, coiling around his arm.


    Two spider silks from opposing directions had wrapped themselves around Wilbur.


    "What the hell. Am I going to be your meal?"


    Just when Wilbur was feeling a little helpless, the spider silk on the floor suddenly flew up and wrapped itself around Wilbur''s leg. The three spiders in three different directions pulled on Wilbur.


    He was being tugged so hard he was in midair. He was extremely speechless too. "Enough! All three of you, let me go now!"


    As he said that, his body surged with the power of destruction, which sliced off the spider silks, allowing Wilbur tond on the ground. He flipped his right hand and the thunder cleaver appeared in his hand.


    The next second, the cleaver was covered in ck energy, turning ck with shes of blue lightning.


    With the thunder cleaver in his hand, Wilbur was about to attack when three spider silks from three different directions shot at him in the dark once more, wrapping themselves around his body.


    This time, Wilbur smiled and said, "Alright, since you choose to do this, I''ll let you have a taste of lightning!"


    He grabbed two of the spider silks and then produced three bolts of lightning. The charge quickly found its way back to the sources through the spider silk.


    The bolts of lightning crackled and emitted bright sparks. Under the effects of the lightning bolts, the spiders in the dark emitted a faint blue glow. Then, they screeched in pain and instantly retracted their silk threads.


    In a short moment, the entire floor fell back into a silent state, leaving Wilbur there in a daze.


    Through the light emitted from the lightning sparks, Wilbur saw the giant spider. It was in the middle of the wall with its legs stretched all the way to the corners of the wall.

 Chapter 1877

    If Wilbur had a phobia of giant creatures, he would have already passed out from being scared half to death.


    He gasped.


    He did not want to cause any more trouble. After all, he was there only to rescue Tina. Since the spiders had already given up on attacking him, he was not going to continue staying there.


    He followed the map and headed to the entrance of B4.


    Coincidentally, there was a giant spider on the wall above where the entrance was. This troubled Wilbur a little.


    After all, all creatures were territorial, and the spider''s webs were its territory.


    Only two types of creatures would approach its web. Either prey or foes.


    Since the entrance was there, Wilbur had no choice but to brace himself and head in that direction.


    As he went in closer, he got more and more nervous. Just when he was about to reach there, he sensed that the spider actually scuttled to the other side of the wall.


    It seemed like the spider was afraid of light. Since that was the case, Wilbur was no longer afraid.


    At the same time, Wilbur was also thinking about another question.


    Since all these creatures were experiments for the Greensource Corp and the Greensource Corp could keep them under control, that meant that each of the creatures had their own weaknesses. Otherwise, Greensource Corp would not be able to keep them here.


    If he could find these creatures'' weaknesses, it would be much easier for him.


    As he entered B4, the dim lights in the staircase lit up once more.


    Wilbur headed downstairs. He had only taken a few steps when he realized something. He suddenly turned around to look. The lights on B3 did not light up.


    Since the spiders were afraid of the light, if they could control the light source, they would have long destroyed it.


    The light should not have suddenly switched off only when he arrived. Besides, the lights were not switched back on even after he passed through B3.


    At that thought, a bad feeling rose in his heart, but since he had six more floors to go, he stopped thinking and entered B4 right away.


    The lights on the fourth floor were on, but what he saw stunned him. He saw a dozen people seated in front of theirputers.


    When they saw him enter, they all looked at him as if they were looking at someone strange.


    Instantly, Wilbur thought he was hallucinating. Was this floor just a normal office floor? Was there no danger at all?


    "Who are you guys?"


    Wilbur was stunned. The other people retracted their gaze and returned to typing on their keyboards, pretending to be busy.


    Wilbur let out a sigh of relief. To avoid trouble, he kept his thunder spear ready. After looking at the map, he headed to the entrance of B5.


    Since the floor was huge, there were about three groups of office staff. Each group had about 15 people. There was more than ten meters of distance between each group.


    Wilbur lowered his head and headed forward.


    When he headed past the first group of office staff, everything was peaceful. Nothing happened.


    When he walked past the second group, he sensed something was wrong.


    The tiles on the floor beneath his feet seemed to have some special maic device.


    The device was used to charge electronic devices wirelessly. The strange thing was that the entire floor was covered in this maic device.


    It was almost like a small power nt.


    If they were only usingputers, they did not need that much power. A tile of the special maic device was more than enough.

 Chapter 1878

    As Wilbur was thinking, he had already walked past the second group of office staff.


    Suddenly, he sensed something was off. He immediately swerved and raised his left hand to cast an advanced earth-type defense skill to block the oing bullet.


    "Thick Earth Realm!" Wilbur roared angrily. A huge thick earth column appeared, enveloping Wilbur inside.


    Just as the realm formed, countless bullets and assorted electric attacks came in.


    m!


    Bang!


    ng!


    Under the intense attack, the Thick Earth Realm exploded three times before crumbling away. The bullets andser beams were still heading for Wilbur.


    At the same time, he cast the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    A rainbow beam appeared right above his head, enveloping him inside a protective shield.


    All of the bullets andser attacks were absorbed by the shield.


    Wilbur looked at those people. Some of them had taken their arm off to shoot


    Facing the constant attacks, Wilbur gasped.


    He finally understood that those people were not human at all. They were experimental killer robots developed by the Greensource Corp. The special maic devices on the floor were their source of power.


    Using that power source, the killer robots could attack him without limit. To destroy them, the first thing he had to do was to destroy their power source.


    Seeing that the Dragon''s Safehaven was not going tost much longer, Wilbur clenched his right fist, gathering ck energy. Then, he bent down and punched the floor.


    With a loud m, the huge force rippled through the tiles, spreading ck energy all around. All the robots tripped to the floor because of the ripple of energy. Under the force of the power of destruction, they fell into pieces.


    In a few short seconds, there was no one else standing other than Wilbur.


    ng.


    At this moment, a robot head rolled over to Wilbur. He stepped on the head with his foot before tearing its mask off. Sure enough, it was a robot.


    Thinking back about how the killer robots acted, Wilbur gasped.


    They looked like ordinary people, but they only went berserk when they started attacking. Luckily, he sensed that something was off in time and managed to survive.


    Wilbur threw the mask aside and flipped his right hand. The thunder cleaver appeared once more. He did the same with his left hand and a thunder spear appeared in his grasp.


    He was only on B4, yet it was already this dangerous. He still had five more floors to go.


    Surely it would only get more dangerous as he continued downward. At that thought, he knew he could not afford to rx one bit.


    At the entrance of B5, Wilbur turned to look. He used his spirit energy to search around, making sure that there was no surviving killer robot and that the maic devices had been crushed.


    Then, he headed into B5.


    On B5, he saw strange creatures soaked in containers of liquids. All of them seemed to have breathing devices on them. None of them were dead.


    However, none of them had sensed his appearance, so he quickly headed straight for the entrance to B6.


    He turned back to cast a nce before going through the door.


    While he was on the stairs midway down to B6, he heard a clicking from the


    B5, as if someone had switched off the lights on B5.


    Sure enough, the entire B5 was in darkness.


    At that moment, Wilbur had a bad feeling. After all, light sources were extremely important to some creatures.


    The creatures in the containers did not sense his appearance, but since the lights were off, they mighte around.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. He said to himself, "Screw it. I''ll save Tina first and worry about the rest when we return."


    As he entered B6, what he saw in the room was a huge rock.


    The rock took up more than half of the sixth floor. At the same time, the rock was enclosed in a huge wire fence.


    "A rock?"

 Chapter 1879

    Scanning around, Wilbur made sure that there was nothing but the rock on the floor.


    He was in deep thought. How could a rock take up an entire floor? Also, this rock was so huge it looked like it had been there since the construction of the building.


    Hold up!


    This rock did not look like any other ordinary rock. Could this be an asteroid?


    Zap!


    Right at this moment, the sound of electric current flowing and the wire fence that enveloped the rock slowly rose up.


    Wilbur looked on as the fence rose and suddenly felt an odd maic presence all around the entire sixth floor.


    In the presence of the maic force, Wilbur''s head suddenly hurt. "Ouch!" He clutched his head and squirmed.


    "Ah!" He raised his head to the sky and yelled.


    "Wilbur!" It was Tina. He looked over and saw that Tina was already in front of him, looking at him worriedly.


    She held his hand and said, "Wilbur, you came just at the right time. It''s dangerous here. Let''s go."


    "Hmm! Let''s go!"


    Wilbur wanted to leave the ce. He held Tina''s hand and ran. He had merely taken two steps when the dragon head imprint on his back suddenly lit up.


    Instantly, a warm current flowed in his body. At the same time, he was glowing a little.


    Under the warm glow, Wilbur''s head did not hurt that much anymore. He immediately looked ahead to see a huge pit in front of him. The pit was covered in spikes and swords. If he fell into it, he would surely die.


    "Tina! You!" Wilbur turned to look at Tina to see her smirk before slowly fading into nothing.


    "Tina! It was an illusion! The rock emits a maic force that makes one hallucinate!"


    Once he understood that, Wilbur angrily walked over to the huge rock. At this moment, the wire fence dropped down on the rock once more.


    The next second, a current ran through the fence.


    Wilbur touched the fence and a strong current of electricity way beyond his capacity flowed through him.


    He gasped and immediately retracted his hand.


    After exhaling heavily twice, Wilbur looked at the rock in front of him before taking out the map to search for the entrance to B7.


    He quickly walked over.


    On B7, he noticed two huge metal columns in the middle of the room with coils above them on top, looking like two huge giant electric generators.


    Other than those, there was nothing else on the whole floor.


    Wilbur was surprised. After all, from what he knew, the Greensource Corp was just a pharmaceuticalpany.


    How could they have killer robots, asteroids, and giant electric generators? All those things had nothing to do with a pharmaceuticalpany.

 Chapter 1880

    On second thought, Wilbur seemed to have understood. After all, Greensource Corp also developed drugs that could help a cultivator level up.


    The properties of the drugs were still unknown, as they were still in the development stage. Furthermore, unexpected situations ur from time to time. Many cultivators who take the drug experience a variety of unforeseen circumstances.


    They either could not control their mental state or their body, yet they were still powerful. The Greensource Corp had spent a huge effort in dealing with these uncontroble cultivators.


    Zap!


    Just when Wilbur was close to the two metal columns, the metal columns switched on. The electric current kept flowing, forming a lightning chain, attacking its surroundings.


    Wilbur immediately retreated a few steps back.


    The electricity produced by the two metal columns was way beyond the capacity that he could bear.


    Wilbur realized that if he wanted to pass through this floor, he had to destroy them.


    He threw a thunder spear at them. However, before the spear could even reach the electric generator, it met with the lightning chain in mid-air and exploded right away, transforming into a ball of fire.


    Wilbur immediately held the thunder cleaver and brought it down in a heavy blow to the metal columns.


    Wilbur noticed that the current flow on one of the metal columns became slightly weaker. He continued hacking on it a few more times.


    Bam!


    m!


    As two loud collisions rang out, the huge electric generator was snapped in half and fell to the ground.


    The electric current vanished instantly.


    Wilbur picked up a piece of gravel on the floor. Once he made sure that it had no more electric current, he walked over to the entrance of B8.


    When he entered B8, he was immediately hit with a whiff of stench. He looked up to be stunned by what he saw. He was in a huge snake''s nest. There were two giant eggs in the middle of the nest.


    The eggs were taller than Wilbur, almost two meters in height.


    "What the hell!" Wilbur was in a daze. After all, only a giant snake couldy such a huge egg.


    At that moment, he could hear rustling soundsing from behind him.


    He turned around to see a gigantic ck python appear in front of him. The snake''s head was as big as a train carriage. It was looking down at Wilbur, sticking its tongue out from time to time.


    Clearly, the python was the master of this floor.


    Wilbur took two steps back and said coldly, "Don''t do this. Don''te over here. Don''t force my hand."


    Hiss!


    The python roared before opening its jaw wide open, heading straight for Wilbur.


    "You asked for it! Don''t me me!"


    Wilbur moved quickly and swerved the python''s attack. Then, he leaped onto the python''s back. The python''s scales were extremely slippery. The moment Wilburnded, he slipped.


    The python immediately wrapped its body around Wilbur, trapping him.


    "Let me go! Let me go right now!"


    Wilbur squirmed, but it was useless. The python looked at the two eggs in its nest. Looks like it had already decided to use Wilbur as sustenance for its children.


    In a few short minutes, the two eggs cracked open. Two snakes as tall as a human adult came slithering forward.


    They looked at their mother. The mother python gestured to them, and they came slithering over to Wilbur.

 Chapter 1881

    It was clear that the two baby pythons saw Wilbur as their first meal after they were born.


    "Damn it!"


    Wilbur clenched his jaw. Then, he emitted a dark energy. The power of destruction grew inside him, then his body unleashed a lightning strike carrying the power of destruction.


    The lightning strike hit the ck python and it hissed in pain because the attack was boosted with the power of destruction. It instantly let go of Wilbur and moved around Wilbur, then it tried to bite him. He dodged the attack quickly.


    Then, he leaped on top of the python as it lowered its head and stabbed the thunder cleaver on its head. A lightning strike with the power of destruction imploded in the python.


    The python hissed tragically, then it hit the surrounding walls while Wilbur was on top of its head before falling to the ground in the end and dying. The baby pythons were at the entrance to B9 when Wilbur looked over. Then, they slithered inside.


    Wilbur pulled out his thunder cleaver and nced at the dead python. He thought, ''Since there are eggs, which proves that this python should be the mother python. There should be a male python down there. Those baby pythons must have smelled its scent, so they are slithering to their father for help.''


    "Hiss!"


    Just when Wilbur was thinking, an angry roar could be heard from the ninth basement. The angry hiss shook the building. Wilbur instantly felt a chill. He looked at the thunder cleaver in his hand and decided to head toward the B9.


    He entered and saw a ck metal cage under the huge dome, it was dangled with two thick, arm-sized metal chains. Tina was in the metal cage at that moment. Surrounding the metal cage was arger python with two baby pythons. It kept knocking on the metal cage, hoping the cage would open so they could eat Tina.


    "Damn you! How can you treat Tina like this?"


    Wilbur yelled angrily. It was apparent that he was scolding Barney. Suddenly, Barney could be heard from the speaker of the B9, "It looks like you really adore Tina, Wilbur Penn. Even I''m touched by your love towards her. You showed me what true love looks like. To show my generosity and my respect towards you, I can make an exception for you. If you''re willing to join Greensource Corp, I''ll release Tina immediately, then kill the python with the trap I prepared to save you two. How about it?"


    Wilbur replied angrily, "In your dreams! I think you should stop, Barney. I won''t join Greensource Corp even if I die!"


    The way Barney treated Tina pissed Wilbur off. Barney tried to persuade Wilbur in those circumstances, and he wanted Wilbur to join Greensource Corp. Wilbur thought he was delusional.


    He wanted to kill Barney at that moment and chop him to pieces because of how much he hated him.


    "Oh, in that case, I have nothing much to say. I won''t offer you any help since you''re not willing to join Greensource Corp. You and Tina should die here."


    ng!


    The entrance of B9 was sealed off as soon as Barney finished speaking. Tina looked at Wilbur with teary eyes and yelled, "No, Wilbur! Promise him you will! Please promise him you will!"


    It was a shame that it was all toote. Wilbur made his choice, so Tina silently sobbed.


    Wilbur knew that Tina was worried for him. Heforted her by saying, "Don''t worry, Tina. I''m fine, and you''ll be fine too. I will lead you to safety since I''m here. No one will get in our way again."

 Chapter 1882

    Tina only cried. The regret in heart overpowered her fear at that moment. She knew that Wilbur would not be in that situation if it were not for her. She felt like she owed him, so she sobbed and said, "Alright, Wilbur. I promise you, we''ll live well if you can save me from this ce. I''ll go live with you in Dasha."


    "Yeah, trust me!"


    They looked at each other, and Wilbur threw her a determined gaze.


    The ck python seemed to see through Wilbur. It flicked its tongue and got close to the metal cage. It licked Tina with its tongue, and she instantly felt overwhelmed by the nasty scent and slimy saliva.


    "Argh!"


    Tina eximed as if someone was sweeping her body with a broom. Wilbur was instantly furious when he saw that. His spiritual energy erupted, and he formed a thunder spear in his left hand. He gripped the spear and abruptly shot it toward the ck python.


    "Go away!"


    The thunder spear hit the python, exploding immediately with sparks that flickered on the python with crackling sounds. "Hiss!" The python was in pain, then it abruptly turned to look at Wilbur. There was a menacing look in its eyes as it slithered toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur kept tossing thunder spears at the python. The python dodged them left and right, and it was in front of Wilbur in the blink of an eye. It abruptly bit down. Wilbur leaped backward, then he jumped while the python had its head down. He wanted to leap onto its head, but he did not expect the python to back away. The python moved swiftly while Wilbur was in mid-air, charging upward and trying to bite Wilbur again.


    "Die!"


    Wilbur wielded the thunder cleaver in his hand and made a sh downwards. Just when the de energy was about to hit the python, the python abruptly dodged away. It dodged another attack from Wilbur again and instantly retaliated by whipping its tail over.


    The python''s initial attacks were all feints. The real attack was the tail whip. Wilbur did not react in time, so he was swiped on the waist by the python''s tail, which sent him flying sideways and crashing heavily into the wall.


    The wall cracked. Wilbur leaped to the ground from the wall. Tina yelled, "Are you okay, Wilbur?"


    Wilbur looked at Tina and replied, "I''m fine, Tina. I''m sorry, but you will need to endure for a while for the following battle."


    Then, Wilbur cast spells with his hands and recited chants. He shouted, "Earth- type defense skill, Thick Earth Realm!"


    Earth walls appeared in an instant, surrounding Tina as the center. It wrapped around the metal cage securely. Wilbur had to wait until the metal cage was fully covered before he knelt on the ground. Blood slipped out from the corner of his mouth.


    Wilbur wiped the blood away and looked up at the python. The python was too cunning, and its feints seemed too real. Moreover, the tail whip was extremely powerful.


    It seemed like the python had the intelligence of a human. Wilbur was shocked, at the same time, he felt a chill. Pythons were not supposed to be able to feint their attacks like that, after all. The nature of snakes was to kill, they would not think like a human.


    However, the python seemed to have the mind of a human. Wilbur was very curious about what potions Greensouce Corp used on the python. He could not believe that a snake had the mind of a human. The python was agile, and it was sneaky with its feints, so it was a hard opponent to defeat.


    Wilbur did not have the solution to defeat the python, but he knew he could not get close to the python. He could only hide far away and attack the python with thunder spears until he found a solution.


    The python was at an advantage. It flicked its tongue and slithered toward Wilbur.


    "I won''t fall for your tricks!"


    Wilbur quickly moved while forming a thunder spear in his left hand again. Then, he kept throwing thunder spears at the python. The python kept dodging, but its size was massive, after all. It was hard for the python to move freely inside the basement.

 Chapter 1883

    Wilbur continued his observation. After a few minutes, Wilbur finally managed to


    hit the python once out of three strikes. The thunder spears exploded and emitted powerful explosions, which made the python suffer in pain.


    "Hiss!"


    The python got faster after hissing as it slithered toward Wilbur. The python was fast, but its dodging abilities weakened a lot because of its anger. The thunder spears were more likely to hit the python. Wilbur could hit the python once with every two throws.


    Bam!


    "Hiss!"


    A thunder spear exploded. The python hissed in pain. Wilbur stood there and smirked. He said, "It looks like I found a way to deal with you."


    Suddenly, he smelled a rotten scent. His left shoulder and his right leg were bitten by the baby pythons before he could react. Although they were baby pythons, they were the size of humans. Their heads were asrge as wine barrels, so their bites were extremely forceful.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur yelled out angrily in pain. His shoulder and leg bled. However, the dragon head mark on his back lit up at that moment. A chilling power of destruction flowed around Wilbur, turning his eyes jet ck in an instant.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur yelled angrily. The forceful power of destruction erupted and knocked the baby pythons away. Meanwhile, Wilbur wielded the thunder cleaver in his hand and made a shing attack.


    The thunder cleaver struck the baby pythons. A forceful power of destruction erupted, causing the baby pythons to explode, severing their bodies and sttering their insides all over the ground.


    "Hiss!"


    The python instantly had bloodshot eyes when it witnessed the death of its babies. It lunged toward Wilbur.


    "Good!"


    Wilbur did not back away again. The thunder spear in his hand had turned ck because it was boosted by the power of destruction. Wilbur made three continuous throws, and they all hit the python.


    After three explosions, there were a few damaged scales on its body. It kept bleeding, but the python was almost maniacal at that point. It did not care about its pain and quickly lunged toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur was suffering from the bacsh, so his desire to kill was extreme. ck energy formed an armor on his body as Wilbur wielded the thunder cleaver and sprinted towards the python.


    He made three continuous shes when he was close to the python. All of the de energies hit the python and exploded instantly, scattering its scales everywhere. However, the python seemed to feel no pain at all. It did not dodge the attacks and tried to bite Wilbur with its wide-opened jaw.


    Wilbur leaped into its mouth and the python closed its jaw. However, the thunder cleaver pierced through the python''s head. The thunder cleaver quickly moved around inside the python, going from its head to tail in one swift motion.

 Chapter 1884

    The python was sliced open. Its head shook a little in mid-air, then fell lifelessly to the ground.


    "Phew!"


    Wilbur panted. Then, he cut the metal cage open and saved Tina.


    Tina teared up when she saw Wilbur again. She said, "I love you, Wilbur."


    Tina threw herself on Wilbur, so Wilbur held her and patted her back. He said, "I love you too, Tina."


    Suddenly, the power of light flowed inside him warmly. The ck energy on him also gradually faded. He was back to normal again.


    "Haha, you''re indeed something else, Wilbur Penn."


    Barney could be heard from the speaker again. Wilbur looked at the speaker and said, "Mister Barney, I found Tina. Now can you let us go?"


    "Of course, I promise no one will stop you if you can leave the basement. As for whether or not you can leave the basement, It''s up to your luck. But let me remind you that the pythons you killed were made from special potions. B9 is like a special smoker. The pythons in the B8 and B9 were akin to the aroma source inside the furnace. You can imagine the creatures are usually exposed to the aroma from these sources on their respective levels. It is precisely because of the fumigation of the special potions that they mutated biologically. Now that you''ve touched these aroma sources physically. Those creatures will be feral when you go up."


    "You!"


    Wilbur felt his rage boiling from within. He thought that if he saved Tina and killed the pythons, he could leave safely. He did not expect Barney to have another trick up his sleeve. He could not believe that the spacious basement was acting like a smoker.


    The pythons were the source of this ''smoke'' or aroma. His scent must be heavy because he came into direct contact with the pythons. Tina stayed in B9 for much longer, so her scent must be even heavier. There were strange creatures on each level, so they would surely face fierce attacks if they went up.


    Wilbur instantly thought of the strange creatures soaked in various test tubes on B5. He was not attacked by them when he arrived. However, he was afraid that they would be awakened if he headed up there.


    Wilbur was feeling troubled, Barney could be heard from the speaker again, "I admire you, Wilbur. Your capability astounded me. If you''re willing to join Greensource Corp as my subordinate, I can open the elevator to B9 right now. You and Tina will be brought to safety. You keep exceeding my expectations, Wilbur. I hope this time you don''t make me regret my decision."


    "Sorry, Mister Barney. I won''t be joining Greensource Corp."


    "Damn it. In that case, leave on your own."


    Barney deactivated the speaker. Tina said with teary eyes, "I''m sorry, Wilbur. I dragged you into this."


    "It''s alright, Tina. Your safety is all that matters. Come on, let''s go together." Wilbur held her hand and led her to the exit of B9. He took out a topographic map and keyed a password ordingly. Then, the metal door to B8 opened.


    They entered B8 without any issues. They then made their way to B8''s exit. Wilbur keyed in another password, and the metal door opened, leading them to B7.


    A loud crackling sound could be heard...

 Chapter 1885

    Wilbur arrived on B7 once more. He discovered an electrical spanning across the floor. It appeared on the ruins of the two current generators. The power grid was blocking their way out.


    Wilbur felt stunned. He destroyed the current generators on the way to B9, after all. This electrical was not present back then, and it appeared suddenly, which meant the strange creatures on B5 had awakened.


    "Watch out, Tina!"


    Wilbur looked back and saw a human-lizard hybrid monster with a steel fork in its hand. It tried to stab Tina in the back. Wilbur quickly pulled Tina away, and then he instantly grabbed the iing steel fork and stabbed it into the monster''s chest.


    The monster instantly stopped and fell to the ground. Green slimy liquid bled out from its wound.


    "It''s so terrifying."


    Tina backed away from fear. Wilbur said, "Don''t be afraid, Tina. I''m here. You don''t have to be afraid of anything."


    Truthfully, Wilbur knew that the monster was not a creature from this world. It was a creature from another realm. All the creatures in the test tubes on B5 were creatures from another realm.


    Those strange creatures were as mysterious as the power of destruction in those me crystal cores. It was an unsolved mystery.


    However, the most important thing at that moment was to leave with Tina. He would find out the source of those strange creatures and the power of destruction sooner orter.


    Wilbur and Tina walked up to the electrical. Tina said, "Wilbur, I can''t get through the, but I think you can. You should go. I feel happy to see you again before I die. I hope you can help me take care of my mother after you head back."


    He grabbed her hand and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about? I told you I''ll get you out of here. It''s only an electrical. It''s not enough to stop me."


    He looked around but did not find any generators. Suddenly, he thought of what Mister Paul said and fell into deep thought.


    ''Since the time and space in which this world is located is the lower dimension, and the power of light and the power of destruction are the regr forces of the middle dimension, the lower dimension must satisfy the regr power constraints of the higher dimension. So, the power of light should be able to stop the impact of electrical current,'' thought Wilbur.


    He created a shield of light when he thought of that. Then, he walked toward the electrical. The electricity was blocked outside the shield of light as he expected. The electrical could not hurt anyone inside the shield.


    Wilbur was very satisfied with the oue. He backed away and shielded Tina too, then they passed through the electrical. Two human-horse hybrid monsters sprinted out from a faraway stone pir when Wilbur and Tina went through the electrical.


    The monsters held mechanical crossbows, and they attacked Wilbur and Tina. In an instant, over ten arrows were flying toward them.


    "Earth-type defense skill, Earth Wall!"


    An Earth Wall instantly appeared in front of Wilbur and Tina. It stopped the iing arrows, and then the Earth Wall vanished. The arrows fell to the ground, and Wilbur saw the two monsters turn to sprint toward the entrance of B7.


    After confirming there were no hidden monsters behind the pirs, Wilbur led Tina


    to the entrance. They heard a loud nking sound from beyond the metal door as if something had blocked the door.


    Wilbur ignored it and keyed in a password manually. Then, the metal door opened. They saw a huge rock blocking the entrance.


    Bam!


    Wilbur punched the rock away, then he turned to Tina and said, "Wait here for a while. I''ll be right back."

 Chapter 1886

    Wilbur stepped into B6. He saw the metal that enveloped the rock being hung in mid-air. There was a loud ng, and the huge rock was suddenly charged with electricity. A powerful maic field instantly appeared. Meanwhile, more than a hundred arrows were shot toward Wilbur from all directions.


    Wilbur immediately activated the shield of light, which stopped the maic field and the rain of arrows. Wilbur formed the thunder spear in his left hand and threw it toward where the monsters hid.


    ...


    There were sounds of explosions, and six monsters were killed. Wilbur saw a monster that hid near the B6 entrance and tried to escape.


    Wilbur thought about the monsters he saw in the fifth basement. The horse and lizard monsters were just ordinary monsters, so he had nothing to worry about. What really terrified Wilbur was the ant-man he saw in therge test tube.


    The ant-man was nearly three meters high with a huge body. The powerful energy it gave off also made Wilbur''s heart lurch. The power of destruction could sense destruction and desire to kill, while the power of light could sense mercy and kindness.


    The two powers made Wilbur sense the ant-man''s fear. The ant-man''s anger and hatred surpassed all the other creatures.


    He felt like the Greensource Corp''s basementboratory had nothing to do with him, so he did not want to get into trouble. However, now that the ant-man was awakened. He had no choice but to fight it.


    Wilbur led Tina to the entrance of B6 and keyed in the password. He unlocked the metal door, then he turned to look at Tina and said, "Wait here for a while. I''ll be done soon."


    He entered B5 and nced around. All the test tubes were broken as he expected. Five strange monsters stood there, behind them was that ant-man that sat on a chair.


    The monsters turned around to look at Wilbur. They were all kneeling on one foot, obeying the orders of the ant-man. The ant-man made some strange noises as if it were giving out instructions.


    Soon, the monsters stood, and they all walked toward Wilbur.


    The leading monster grabbed something in mid-air. A spear instantly appeared in its hand. Meanwhile, the monsters pulled out their weapons. Wilbur could sense the weird energying off from the monsters. His spiritual energy erupted and instantly shouted, "Quad Thunder!"


    Four lightning balls appeared on top of Wilbur out of nowhere. The lightning chains emitted from the lightning balls kept shooting forward, stopping the monsters from approaching. Truthfully, Wilbur was not afraid of them. He was afraid of the fact that there were five of them. If a battle broke out, he was afraid that one of them would sneak up to attack Tina while he was distracted.


    Two monsters sprinted forward, and they were instantly hit by lightning. The lightning made crackling noises, and the monsters exploded after a while. The rest of the monsters wielded their spears and sprinted toward Wilbur, so he threw a thunder spear at them.


    The lightning chains and thunder spear hit a monster at the same time, and it instantly exploded into bits. The rest of the monsters did not dare to step forward when they saw that and backed away. However, the ant-man behind them muttered something at that moment, as if it was an order.


    The monsters seemed to have their urge to fight ignited as they sprinted toward Wilbur and exploded into bits in the end after being hit by the lightning chains.


    They were too weak. Wilbur guessed that the monsters were not from the middle dimension. He assumed that they were from another lower dimension, perhaps from somewhere inferior to the lower dimension itself.

 Chapter 1887

    However, the energy that the ant-man emitted was extremely unique. Wilbur could not believe that he was terrified of it. Its subordinate monsters were all dead, so the ant-man stood and muttered some unknown curse. Then, it grabbed the chair and threw it toward Wilbur.


    The chair was struck by lightning chains in mid-air and exploded into bits,


    scattered on the ground. Meanwhile, the ant-man stepped forward, and it instantly vanished.


    "What? An invisibility spell?"


    Wilbur was shocked. Before he could react, an arm instantly grabbed Wilbur by the neck and lifted him up.


    The lightning balls vanished, and the ant-man showed itself. Then, it punched Wilbur heavily in the chest. Wilbur flew out and crashed into a wall. Several cracks instantly appeared on the wall and spread out because of the powerful impact.


    Wilbur clenched his jaw because his back was in pain. He covered his abdomen and stood up from the ground. He looked up again and the ant-man was walking his way. The ant-man vanished again after taking two steps.


    He swallowed a thunder-type Healing Pill and activated his Iris Veritas. The ant- man was not a creature of his realm, but there must be a source for its powers. Wilbur felt like if he could find the source and hit the vitals of the ant-man, the ant- man would stop being invisible.


    Wilbur watched the ant-man calmly walk towards him through his Iris Veritas. There was an evil smirk on the ant-man''s face as if it was mocking him. Wilbur saw the back of the ant-man''s neck through its body. ck energy kept forming in that area, so it must be the source of its power.


    Wilbur felt like the ant-man would stop being invisible if he shattered that area.


    The ant-man was in front of him with a gripped fist. It tried to punch Wilbur, so Wilbur dodged abruptly at that moment, and appeared behind the ant-man, sending a punch at the back of its neck.


    Bam!


    There was a powerful impact, and the ant-man was knocked out of its invisible state, sending it flying back for several meters. It abruptly turned around to look at Wilbur with a surprised look in its eyes.


    It seemed like the ant-man was in disbelief that Wilbur managed to find its weakness. However, Wilbur noticed that its power source moved forward a little.


    "What?" Wilbur eximed.


    His Iris Veritas vanished at that moment, and the ant-man went invisible again. Wilbur got hit badly on the abdomen and was sent flying backward again. He could not believe that the ant-man was standing there when he looked up again.


    The ant-man was switching back and forth in its invisibility state. Wilbur smirked because he knew the punch did not fully destroy the ant-man''s power source, but it did cause a lot of damage.


    Then, the ant-man became invisible again. Wilbur felt lost at that moment. He did not dare to stay, so he kept moving to dodge any attacks from the ant-man.


    However, he was sent flying again when he was moving to an area, then he crashed heavily on the ground. Blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth, and his abdomen was so painful that he had a hard time standing up.


    The pain kept his mind on high alert. Suddenly, Wilbur thought of Mister Paul''s exnation of the power of light and the power of destruction.

 Chapter 1888

    ''Since the power of light and the power of destruction are powers from the middle dimension, the power of the universe''sws will have restrictions in this power- filled environment, right? In that case, any opponent can be detected no matter how strong they are, right? Thews of dimension was like a dimensional wall. As long as thews of dimension appear, my opponent will be exposed no matter how well they try to hide themselves, right?'' Wilbur wondered.


    Wilbur knew that the only way he could stop the ant-man from being invisible was to fight it. Otherwise, he would not know where the ant-man was, so it would be very dangerous.


    Suddenly, the ant-man appeared a few meters away. It looked at Wilbur condescendingly as if it knew Wilbur was fated to lose.


    Meanwhile, a voice appeared in Wilbur''s mind, ''You poor thing of this dimension. You''re not worthy of being my opponent. So,e and face your death!''


    The ant-man grabbed the air after it finishedmunicating. A ck sword instantly appeared in its hand, and it slowly walked towards Wilbur. Meanwhile, Wilbur tried hard topose himself. The dragon head mark on his back shined a ring red light, and the power of light rapidly flowed within him, as if he was waiting for a chance.


    "One, two, three! Argh!"


    Wilbur calcted the speed of the ant-man. He abruptly looked up, and then the power of light on him erupted. It rapidly grew and expanded out like a huge ball with Wilbur as the center.


    The shield of light was half the size of the basement in the blink of an eye. The ant-man was still invisible, but Wilbur could clearly sense its location within the shield.


    As expected, nothing could hide under thews of dimension. From that day onwards, Wilbur was no longer afraid of enemies with advanced invisibility spells because of his power of light.


    Wilbur stared at the air. Then, he leaped away from where he stood. The ground suddenly exploded, and rocks scattered everywhere. Wilbur sensed that the ant- man was chasing after him while wielding the sword.


    It might be because he felt insulted, so he did not n to kill the ant-man in its invisible state.


    His invisibility was meaningless to Wilbur, but he had to vent his hatred.


    Then, an intense ck energy formed on his right hand. When the ant-man was before him, he abruptly dodged and moved behind it. He aimed at its neck and made a vicious punch.


    The ant-man was sent flying by that punch and stopped being invisible in mid-air. Then, it crashed heavily onto the ground. The ant-man twisted its neck, and it slowly stood. Green blood seeped out from the corner of its mouth.


    Then, the ant-man''s voice appeared in Wilbur''s mind again. ''I''m going to kill you, damn it. I''m going to chop you to pieces!''


    Wilbur flicked his right wrist, and the thunder cleaver appeared in his hand. He had a thunder spear on his left, and the thunder cleaver on his right. He said coldly, "I wonder who''s going to chop who into pieces! Damn you! Just die already!"


    The ant-man stood abruptly and waved the sword in its hand. It made a powerful


    sh of de energy. Meanwhile, Wilbur also made a sh of de energy, but he did not dodge.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1889

    Two de energies shed with each other and exploded. The ground instantly cracked, and the cracks spread out well over ten meters. The ant-man dodged and quickly moved. Wilbur threw the thunder spear in his hand and yelled, "Damn you! Taste the power of lightning!"


    The thunder spear soared through at extreme speed. It instantly hit the ant-man, and then it exploded. The powerful force blew the sprinting ant-man backward for several meters, and then it crashed on the ground.


    A huge hole appeared in the ant-man''s chest. Wilbur smirked and said, "You''re doomed."


    However, Wilbur could not believe that the huge hole in the ant-man was visibly healing at a rapid speed.


    ''You trash from a lowly dimension. I''ll show you what true power is!'' the ant-manmunicated telepathically.


    The ant-man extended its left hand. There was a ck spiral that appeared on its palm. Then, a ck beam shot toward him. Wilbur quickly tried to dodge. When the ck beam hit his shield of light, Wilbur was worried that his shield would be destroyed by the ck beam. However, the shield of light absorbed the ck beam.


    ''This... This is thews of dimension from the middle dimension!''


    The ant-man was shocked. It did not dare to imagine someone from the lower dimension could control thews of dimension from the middle dimension.


    The ant-man looked at Wilbur with shock. Its voice could be heard in Wilbur''s mind again, ''How did you achieve that? I can''t believe you''re able to maniptews of dimension from the middle dimension. What is the secret of the middle dimension? Hurry up and tell me, so I can have that power too. If you tell me now, I can spare your life.''


    Wilbur thought it was ridiculous. The ant-man clearly tried to kill him, so he could not believe that it tried to ask for his help. ''Could it be that the ant-man thinks I''m afraid of him and will thus listen to its order?'' Wilbur wondered.


    Wilbur looked cold when he thought about that. He asked, "Our battle hasn''t concluded yet, right? We''ll talk if you''re still alive after this battle."


    Wilbur did not wait for the ant-man to reply. He instantly turned into a sh of white light and sprinted toward the ant-man. The ant-man was agitated by what Wilbur said, so it used the ck beam to st Wilbur again. The ck beam hit the white light on Wilbur and was instantly consumed by the white light.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur came before the ant-man and made a shing attack. His attack was extremely fast, but the ant-man vanished instantly. Wilbur could sense a strange energy behind him, so he abruptly looked back. The ant-man shed downward with its sword.


    ng!


    Wilbur raised his thunder cleaver and stopped the ant-man''s attack at the crucial moment, then he forcefully moved forward to st the ant-man away. The ant- man vanished again in mid-air, then appeared on Wilbur''s left. Wilbur kicked the ant-man away for several meters.


    Wilbur wielded his cleaver and made another shing attack. The de energy went towards the ant-man, but the ant-man vanished again when it was near the de energy, and then appeared on Wilbur''s right.


    The ant-man made a downward sh, but Wilbur raised his thunder cleaver to stop it and forced the ant-man back several meters again.


    The ant-man kept moving and changing its location as it kept up its attacks on Wilbur. Suddenly, Wilbur felt physically exhausted to stop the attacks. Moreover, his spirit energy was depleting rapidly because he used the power of light to create the shield of light.


    There was no doubt that Wilbur''s battle power was weakening. If he could not end the battle quickly, he would be at a disadvantage. However, it was impossible to kill the ant-man quickly by using the power of light.


    The only way to end the battle quickly was to use the power of destruction instead. The power of destruction had the ability to destroy everything, after all. It was unstoppable. The ant-man could not resist an attack with the power of destruction.

 Chapter 1890

    However, Wilbur had the power of light flowing warmly inside him. If he forced himself to use the power of destruction, the change would cause his internal energy to go into chaos. He might die from the bacsh instead.


    Nheless, Wilbur would die from the ant-man if he did not use the power of destruction. It would be fine if he was killed, but Tina would be left behind on her own. ''Am I going to let Tina get tortured by this monster? No way!'' he thought.


    Wilbur made up his mind. He decided to forcefully use the power of destruction. The chill from the power of destruction kepting out from the dragon''s head mark. It was stopped by the warm flow from the power of light, but Wilbur was determined to use the power of destruction regardless. Therefore, the resistance was quite weak. The two energies merged together and immediately threw his internal bnce askew.


    In the end, the ck energy overpowered the other. His eyes turned ck, as well as his thunder cleaver. The ant-man looked at Wilbur with shock. It suddenly went crazy and sprinted toward him to attack him. It wielded its sword and shed at Wilbur.


    "Scram!"


    Wilbur furiously retaliated with a sh that split the ant-man''s sword in half. The strong power of destruction stormed toward the ant-man with the shattered rocks on the ground, sting it away.


    "Die!" Wilbur yelled angrily as he shed downward with the power of destruction.


    The de energy instantly went through the ant-man''s body. Then, the ant-man exploded. Its severed parts and green blood were sttered on the ground.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur suddenly looked up and yelled angrily. Sounds of explosion could be heard from his chest. Then, the massive light shield vanished. The ck energy on him also gradually faded. Wilbur knelt on one knee, and blood dripped from his mouth onto the ground.


    "Wilbur!"


    Tina quickly ran over when she saw that from afar. She knelt in front of Wilbur and helped him up. She said with teary eyes, "I shouldn''t have done this. You wouldn''t end up like this if I hadn''t."


    Tina cried after saying that. Just then, Wilbur urged, "Quick, Tina. There''s a bottle in my pocket. Take it out and give the pill inside to me."


    Wilbur could not move at all because his body was tense from the physical agitation. Tina listened to him and quickly took out the thunder-type Healing Pill from his pocket. She then shoved one into his mouth. After taking a few breaths, Wilbur said, "A... Another one."


    Tina gave Wilbur another pill. He finally sighed with relief after a few deep breaths. His body was extremely weak at that point, so he slumped into her embrace. He said weakly, "Stay here, Tina. Don''t leave my side."


    Following that, he instantly cked out.


    His right hand held her hand tightly before he went unconscious. Tina teared up when she saw his pale face, and she felt bad for him. However, she remembered what he said, and she never left his side.


    Suddenly, she heard something from the entrance of B6 after more than ten minutes. She turned to look and saw two human-snake hybrid monsters. They looked at each other. One of them said, "That guy is finally dead."


    "They both died."


    "In that case, the prey is ours."


    The monsters flicked their blood-red tongues and snickered creepily. Then, they slithered toward Tina and Wilbur.


    Tina asked in a panicked tone, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    "Don''t be afraid, prettydy. We just want to have some fun with you."

 Chapter 1891

    "It''s true, I''ll y around with you first, and after we''re done ying, we''ll eat you."


    "This beauty looks fair and tender. She must taste delicious."


    Tina looked at the two human-snake hybrid creatures that were approaching and felt extremely afraid. She kept shaking Wilbur in her arms, saying, "Wilbur, Wilbur, wake up quickly. Please wake up!"


    At that moment, Wilbur was already unconscious. Before this, in order to deal with the ant-man, Wilbur had forcibly borrowed both the power of destruction and the power of light. Those two immense forces exceeded the limits that Wilbur''s body was able to bear.


    In order to channel those two forces, Wilbur had exhausted thest bit of strength in his body. At that moment, Wilbur was unconscious and would take some time to


    wake up.


    However, at that moment, a sticky substance quickly moved along the cracks in the ground. When it reached Tina''s side, it paused for a moment. Then, it moved quickly toward the two monsters.


    Immediately, the sticky substance condensed incredibly quickly, and Demetra appeared in front of the two human-snake hybrids. The two monsters were startled, looking at each other before they said, "You, don''t barge in on our matters. Hurry up and get lost."


    ng!


    There was a sh of white light. Demetra drew his sword, and the next moment, he sheathed it. The upper halves of the two monsters fell to the ground.


    "Demetra? It''s you!"


    Tina looked at Demetra''s back in surprise. Demetra turned around and looked at Tina with a serious expression. Then he muttered to himself, "Your friends sure are lucky. If it were me, I wouldn''t have saved them, because they are a threat to me."


    Demetra shook his head vigorously, regaining a normal expression. He said, "Tina, don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you guys. I won''t harm you."


    Tina clearly felt that the Demetra just now was not himself, but someone else. She frowned and said, "Demetra, you..."


    Demetra said, "It''s a long story. Tina, do you know about the special virus?"


    "Virus?"


    Tina''s eyes lit up. She had indeed seen some information about the special virus when she was young. It was an absolute secret of Greensource Corp. However,ter, that information disappeared along with her father. Tina looked at Demetra incredulously and said, "Are you saying that the special virus has sessfully been developed, and you have merged with it? Are you currently the host of the virus?"


    Demetra said, "What you said is probably right, but the virus isn''t a result of current technological research, but the product of thebination of extraterrestrial technology and the seventh generation of research on Earth. Basically, yes, I am currently the host of the special virus."


    At that moment, Damon''s face suddenly twisted. His two eyeballs kept turning as he said, "Hi, Tina. I''m a good friend of Demetra''s, and if you''re not someone who wants to kill me, then I think we can be friends."


    Tina stood there nkly, not knowing what to say.


    Demetra returned to his original appearance and said, "Tina, don''t be afraid. David is a kind person. Before, he was just being controlled and used by others, which is why he did bad things. He received unequal treatment, but we''re friends now."


    "David saved me twice. If it weren''t for David, I would have been dead by now." Tina asked, "Then... how did you end up here?"

 Chapter 1892

    Demetra said, "Greensource Corp found us. They used electronic weapons to


    trap both me and David. Later, they brought us here and ced us in a test tube for cultivation. We''ve finally managed to leave the test tube and see the light of day again."


    Demetra''s appearance changed, and David said, "Speaking of which, we have to thank you. Tina, if you weren''t captured by the people of Greensource Corp, Wilbur wouldn''t havee to save you. If Wilbur hadn''te to save you, we wouldn''t have had a chance to escape."


    "I see." Tina breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Demetra, I''m d to see you again."


    "I''m d to see you too." Demetra nced at Tina, then his gaze shifted to Wilbur as he said, "It seems that Mister Penn has been seriously injured."


    Tina replied, "Yes, let him rest for a while. He''s too tired."


    David stated, "I don''t think we have much time left."


    "Then why don''t you help him."


    "I don''t want to. You know, this generation of human civilization has biases against me, so I don''t want to use my powers to help anyone."


    "David, listen, if you don''t help Mister Penn, we will all die here. Do you want to go back into the test tube again?"


    "Well... In that case, I''ll make an exception."


    Demetra walked toward Tina, squatted down, and grabbed Wilbur''s hand. Then, a bead-sized sphere formed on Demetra''s little finger, which then entered Wilbur''s body.


    "Demetra, what are you doing?"


    "It''s very dangerous for you to do this, you know?"


    Demetra looked at Tina and said, "Miss Tina, please trust me this time, just like I trust David. Just now, if it wasn''t David, both you and Wilbur would have been dead."


    Upon hearing that, Tina suddenly froze. Demetra was right. Just now, if David had not suddenly appeared and dealt with those two monsters, Tina and Wilbur would definitely have died.


    Tina gritted her teeth and said, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, I know it''s hard to change people''s prejudices. Anyway, since we''re friends, both David and I don''t mind."


    In less than a minute, the small sphere emerged from under Wilbur''s little finger and returned to Demetra''s body. Then, David said, "That''s what you think, but I may not think the same. Besides you, I''m still very vignt towards other humans. But his body is really interesting. That power... I''ve never seen it before."


    "Power? What power?"


    "It''s a secret, at least for now, I won''t tell you."


    "How''s Mister Penn''s body recovering?"


    "It''s already recovered up to 99%. In less than a minute, he''ll naturally wake up."


    At that moment, the wall opposite them suddenly opened with a rumble. Behind the wall was an elevator door. As the lights came on, the elevator door opened, and Damon walked in from outside.


    "Hmph, Demetra, we meet again." Damon''s lips curled into a smile.


    "It''ll be different this time, Damon. I''m not the same person as before. If we really start fighting, you might not be a match for me."


    "Hehe, you''re really arrogant. I forgot to tell you, Master Barney sent me down here to deal with you guys."


    "You!"


    Tina said, "Why is Barney going back on his words? Didn''t he say that no one will stop us as long as we can leave?"

 Chapter 1893

    Damon pointed at Demetra and said, "Yes, that''s right. Master Barney did say that, but unfortunately, you broke the rules."


    "Rules?"


    At that moment, Wilbur woke up. He stood up from the ground and looked down at his body in surprise as he said, "What rules?"


    Damon sneered and said, "Demetra is ours, you can''t take him away. Wilbur, since the virus has treated your body, you''ve broken the rules too. So, none of you can leave."


    Just now, when the virus, David, was healing Wilbur''s injuries, he imnted memories of Demetra and himself into Wilbur''s mind. Therefore, Wilbur knew about the rtionship between the two.


    Because Wilbur had previouslye into contact with information about the virus, he was not surprised by the appearance of David.


    "Thank you, I think I can take you out of here now."


    After speaking, a powerful spiritual aura emanated from Wilbur. Damon felt Wilbur''s aura and eximed in shock, "What? Is your body fully recovered? How is this possible? Itpletely healed you!"


    Demetra''s face twisted, and David, with an incredulous look, looked at Damon and said, "What''s so difficult about that? Doing something like that is like child''s y for me."


    "You!" Damon''s face turned cold, and he said, "I asked you to help mest time too! I could have been your host! Why did you lie to me? You healed his body, but not mine?"


    David retorted coldly, "Hmph. Sorry, but your body has too much hostility. Your body is filthy to me, so I would never choose you, let alone heal your body."


    Wilbur said, "Damon, if you want to fight, thene on. We didn''t determine a winner thest time. Let''s settle the score this time!"


    "You want me to fight you? Are you out of your mind? You can get the virus to heal you when you''re hurt, but who will heal me? Wilbur, remember this, this world is a world of interests. There are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests. We might not need to be enemies in the first ce. You''ve passed this test. You can go now. In the future, it''s best we never meet each other again."


    After speaking, Damon walked back into the elevator and left B5.


    Boom!


    The heavy stone wall closed again, and the danger was averted. Wilbur breathed


    a sigh of relief, then turned his head to look at Demetra and said, "Demetra, David, thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it. If you''re Demetra''s friend, you''re my friend too. I think we should leave now."


    "Yeah."


    "Wait a minute."


    Wilbur picked up the crystal core from the ant-man and the ck broken sword from the ground, saying, "These look good. Let''s go."


    The three of them soon arrived at B4 and then proceeded to B3. It was pitch ck. Wilbur used the light spell to lead everyone in, only to find that the ceiling and the ground were covered with dense spider webs.


    As soon as the three of them entered B3, the three giant spiders seemed to sense the scent of prey and became extremely excited. They descended from the walls one after another, and the huge spiders rushed towards the three of them quickly. The next second, Wilbur and Demetra stood back-to-back, each dealing with one of the huge spiders in front of them. Thest huge spider was cut in half by Demetra''s de. Soon, the three of them arrived at B2''s exit. This time, Wilbur once again unleashed the Quad Thunder, with four lightning balls appearing in four directions, surrounding the three of them.


    The lightning balls released chains, constantly striking the oing beasts. asionally, one or two escaped, but they were easily dealt with by Demetra and Wilbur. Perhaps because Wilbur and Tina had acquired the scent of the python, these beasts seemed to go mad and charged forward. When the three of them reached the exit of B2 and looked back, more than half of the beasts on B2 were dead or injured.

 Chapter 1894

    Wilbur entered the password and opened the door leading to B1, which was the underground garage. Demetra took out a key, pressed it, and a BMW''s engine


    started up.


    "Mister Penn, Miss Tina, get in the car."


    "Yeah."


    As the three were about to get into the car, Barney arrived at the front of the car with Damon. Barney said, "Wait, you can''t leave."


    Wilbur turned to look at Barney, frowned, and said, "Master Barney, didn''t we have a deal? As long as I can bring Tina out from B9, you''ll let us leave. Are you going back on your words now?"


    "Oh, no. You misunderstood me, Wilbur. I''m a man of my word. I didn''t say that you and Miss Tina couldn''t leave. It''s just that Demetra and David are members of our Greensource Corp. They must stay."


    At this moment, Damon raised the sniper rifle in his hand and said, "This is an electronic sniper rifle, specially designed to deal with the virus. Within an eight- kilometer range, once the host is hit, the virus will be controlled by an electromaic, which also has a certain impact on the host''s spiritual abilities."


    Damon seemed to have recalled something and added, "Oh, I forgot to tell you,st time, I used this electronic sniper rifle to catch Demetra. If you insist on taking them away, I don''t mind catching them again. However, if you do choose to do so, I''m afraid you and Miss Tina won''t have another chance to leave here."


    "You!" Wilbur looked at Damon coldly and said, "You are so untrustworthy. Back on B5, you clearly said we passed the test."


    Demetra smiled and said, "That''s because I didn''t have the electronic sniper rifle then. Also, this time, it''s Master Barney''s decision."


    Barney looked at his watch and said, "Wilbur, I think we shouldn''t waste each other''s time anymore. I''ll give you one minute. Tell me your answer within one minute. Remember, you only have one minute."


    "Oh, I see. So, Demetra and I have no choice, neither do Wilbur and Tina. In that case, what are we hesitating for? Mister Penn, you should take Miss Tina away now."


    David made an exaggerated expression, shook his head helplessly, and then threw the car keys to Wilbur. However, as Wilbur caught the car keys, his expression changed. He said, "No one will be able to stop us. Demetra and David are our friends. If they go, we will go together."


    "David,e to me."


    Wilbur approached Demetra, and then, the virus David transferred from Demetra to Wilbur. Wilbur looked at Demetra and Barney, saying, "David, from now on, you don''t need to do anything except help me repair my body. I''ll take care of them."


    "Oh, shit."


    Damon saw David transfer to Wilbur, so he raised the electronic sniper rifle in his hand helplessly. Then, he turned to Barney and said, "Master Barney, Wilbur is a freak. When his potential erupts, he''ll be very powerful. Now, with David''s help, he''s practically invincible. I think we won''t be able to stop him."


    Barney gave Damon a cold look and said disappointedly, "What''s this? Do youck confidence in yourself?"


    Damon shook his head and said, "Master Barney, I don''t want to die, and I hope you know that I belong to the Dark Messenger. I will help you because it''s the Dark Messenger''s arrangement. I hope you won''t go too far."


    "That''s too bad."


    Barney sighed and then stepped aside, saying, "All right, considering you''vepleted the mission for me, you may go."

 Chapter 1895

    "Thank you, Barney. I suddenly have a better impression of you. Perhaps, we will be friends in the future," David said a few words using Wilbur''s body, then tossed the keys to Demetra.


    Demetra drove, and the group left the Greensource Corp together. In the car, Wilbur suddenly started bleeding from his nose and mouth, his face turning pale in an instant.


    Tina noticed that something was wrong with Wilbur and asked anxiously, "Wilbur, what''s wrong with you? What should I do?"


    Demetra observed Wilbur''s condition through the rearview mirror and asked, "David, didn''t you cure Mister Penn''s body? Why is he bleeding from his nose and mouth again?"


    David replied, "Oh, sorry, I made it clear. I only healed ny-nine percent of his body. This is a normal reaction."


    Anxiously, Demetra said, "Then what about the remaining one percent? Why didn''t you heal himpletely?"


    David hesitated for a moment and said, "Demetra, I can see you''re very agitated, but Wilbur''s body is different from yours. There''s a strange energy inside him that I can''t control, so I can only help him recover his body. The rest is up to him."


    At this moment, Wilbur took a thunder-type Healing Pill and said, "Thanks, David." In fact, Wilbur knew very well that David was referring to the dragon head mark on his back. The Dragon Power and strength of the dragons were not something he could heal. As long as the Dragon Power remained chaotic, Wilbur''s body would continue to be injured. Using the power of Light and the power of destruction in the basement had almost depleted Wilbur''s strength, causing the Dragon Power in his body to be chaotic. If David had not appeared to save him just now, Wilbur would have been unconscious for at least one night.


    "You''re wee. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone your secret," David said.


    "A secret?" Demetra asked, "What secret?"


    "I told you, I can''t say," David replied.


    "Okay." Demetra did not ask any further and drove Wilbur and Tina back home. Tina''s mother watched Tinae back, wiping tears from her eyes. After a brief exnation, Wilbur went straight back to the attic to meditate.


    This time, in order to defeat the ant-man, Wilbur almost exhausted everyst trace of energy in his body. Using the power of Light while forcibly borrowing the power of destruction had pushed Wilbur''s body to the edge of copse. The level of chaos of the Dragon Power inside Wilbur''s body far exceeded the usual. Therefore, Wilbur had to take thunder-type Healing Pills in session to guide the flow of energy in his body. It took a whole night for his body to gradually


    recover.


    At that point, the eastern sky began to brighten. Wilbur did not have much time to think. He only had one of the thunder-type Healing Pills he exchangedst time left. It was time for another exchange, so Wilbur entered the demine.


    The Dragon''s Altar stood in a dark space. This ancient altar had existed for who knows how long, hiding many secrets.


    What kind of existence was the Dragon? Wilbur did not know, but he urgently needed to exchange for thunder-type Healing Pills. He threw the ant-man''s crystal core and the broken sword into the Dragon''s Altar, and soon received 1800 grace points and 1200 grace points.


    The two sacrificial itemsbined actually exchanged for a total of 3000 grace points. Wilbur looked at the result appearing on the screen and gaped in shock.

 Chapter 1896

    In the past, the old dragon had been so stingy. He made many contributions in the past and only got a few hundred grace points almost every time. Yet, at that moment, the ant-man''s crystal core and the ant-man''s broken sword together earned him a whopping 3000 grace points.


    This ant-man, it seemed, had been incredibly strong. Wilbur suddenly thought that this ant-man was probably not a creature from this dimension, but from some other higher dimension instead, which was why its crystal core and broken sword could be exchanged for 3000 grace points.


    If that was the case, then, as long as he searched for special items from a different dimension, could he turn them in for more grace points in the future?


    "Ah, my young contributor. You have finally appeared again."


    At that moment, the old dragon''s voice rang out through the air.


    Wilbur shouted loudly, "Old dragon, do you know the origin of that ant-man?"


    "Do you need me to answer you?"


    Wilbur was stunned for a moment. When the dragon asked a question like that, there had to be a reason. Wilbur tentatively asked, "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course. The sacrifice you brought was very fresh, and I am very happy with it. So, I can give you the chance to ask a question. Remember, you only have one chance, and I will only answer one question."


    It was not easy to learn more secrets from the old dragon. Wilbur suddenly felt very lucky. After all, that ant-man was already dead. His origin did not matter much to Wilbur. Inparison, Wilbur cared more about his own situation.


    Wilbur said, "Okay, then. Please answer one question for me. Where did the dragon head mark on my backe from, and what exactly is it?''


    After a moment, the ancient voice filled the air again, "I won''t answer that question. Now, you''ve missed your chance."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was about to curse, but the old dragon suddenly said, "Alright. Topensate you, I''ve given you the right of choice."


    As the voice fell silent, the surroundings became quiet again. Wilbur looked at the screen. There were more than ten options on the screen, with thest one having just appeared. It was probably the chance the old dragon had mentioned.


    "Incarnation Technique. Requires six hundred grace points. After learning, it allows the user to create an incarnation to confuse enemies."


    Wilbur noticed that the original price of this Incarnation Technique was exactly 3000 grace points, but it was crossed out by two lines and marked with 600 grace points instead.


    Seeing this, Wilbur could not help but grit his teeth. This old dragon was really something else. Something worth 3000 grace points was being sold at an over 2000-point discount. He never saw a deal as good as this before.


    Getting grace points was not easy. 2000 grace points could keep Wilbur going for a long time. Now, just because Dragon was in a good mood, he received an unbelievable discount.


    Suddenly, Wilbur felt incredibly foolish. He kept himself busy looking for items to contribute all the time, but in the end, all his efforts could be offset by the old dragon''s mood.


    It seemed that in the future when entering the demine, he should first call out


    to the venerable old dragon a couple of times, ask him if he''s in a good mood, and then decide whether or not to contribute his items.


    Although heined in his heart, Wilbur quicklypleted the exchange. Three thunder-type Healing Pills, each one worth 800 grace points, and the remaining 600 grace points were just enough to purchase this Incarnation Technique.


    After obtaining the Incarnation Technique, Wilbur began to practice it. He found that this Incarnation Technique had three levels of proficiency. The first level could only create one incarnation without any of the user''s powers and could onlyst for ten seconds.


    Simrly, the second level could only produce one incarnation without any of the user''s powers. However, it couldst up to 30 seconds.


    The third level could simultaneously create two incarnations without any of the user''s powers but couldst up to 60 seconds.


    Overall, this Incarnation Technique was to provide a live target during battle, diverting the enemy''s attention, and the incarnation itself did not possess the user''s abilities.

 Chapter 1897

    Wilbur furrowed his brows. Although this Incarnation Technique seemed


    somewhat useless, it did have its benefits. After all, when facing a powerful enemy, diverting their attack once was equivalent to gaining an opportunity for a counterattack.


    Wilbur quickly reached the first level of proficiency. By this time, the sky outside had already brightened. Wilbur prepared to give it a try. He uttered the incantation. After a moment, an incarnation emerged from Wilbur''s body, but this incarnation onlysted for three seconds before disappearing again.


    Seeing this, Wilbur could not resist a sense of exasperation. It seemed that he would need to spend some time practicing this Incarnation Technique. After all, for Wilbur, it could be a potential lifesaver.


    Just then, there was some knocking from outside. Tina asked tentatively, "Wilbur, are you feeling better?"


    "Yeah, Tina, I''m much better now."


    "Can Ie in?"


    "Of course."


    Tina pushed the door open and ced breakfast on the table. She said, "Demetra said that cultivators don''t like to be disturbed during their practice. I was afraid I would disturb you, so I didn''te to see you. I hope you''re not mad at me."


    "I''m not."


    "You must be hungry. Come, let''s have breakfast together."


    "Okay."


    Wilbur did not bother being polite. They ate breakfast together as usual. The two seemed to have an unspoken agreement to not speak while eating. After finishing, Tina tidied up the table and left.


    Demetra and Kyra walked in. Demetra said, "Mister Penn, is your body recovering well?"


    "Yeah, fully recovered," Wilbur said.


    At that moment, Demetra''s expression suddenly became strange. David said, "Oh, it''s incredible. Your body has recovered so quickly. It seems you do have a special physique."


    Wilbur smiled faintly and said, "Indeed. Have a seat."


    Demetra and Kyra exchanged a nce and sat down together. Demetra said, "Mister Penn, Kyra has already told me about the conference. I know Mister Carmen has handed this matter over to Scarlet Leaf, and there may soon be a storm within Cametra''s borders. I wonder what we can do?"


    Kyra said, "Wilbur, I hope you can help Scarlet Leaf and assist us in dealing with Green Leaf. Of course, we''ll make sure to give you the rewards you deserve. By the way, Demetra and David have already joined us. After all, as you know, as long as Greensource Corp exists, they won''t have a moment of peace."


    Wilbur knew he would inevitably be drawn into the whirlpool of the Scarlet Leaf and Green Leaf conflict. This was something he had never thought about before. However, since Kyra invited him, Wilbur did not refuse and said, "Of course, but can I know exactly how we n to deal with Greensource Corp? Do we have a specific n?"


    At this moment, Kyra''s phone rang. She stood up and said, "Sorry, I need to take this call."


    She then went outside to answer the call and came back saying, "Wilbur, Mister Ralph wants to meet with you."


    "Ralph, that guy isn''t a good person!" David said.


    Kyra said, "Mister David, don''t worry. I haven''t told Mister Ralph about you and Demetra, so he doesn''t know you''re here."

 Chapter 1898

    "I doubt it. The fact that people from the Greensource Corp know about my existence means that Ralph does. There''s not much difference between the two."


    David shook his head incessantly, seeming to suddenly remember something, and said, "Right, although I hate Greensource Corp, Scarlet Leaf and Green Leaf are also closely rted. Demetra, I think we should leave this ce now."


    "David, wait!" Demetra reassured David, "Miss Kyra said that Ralph doesn''t know we''re here with Mister Penn now. Even if he does, he won''t do anything to us. But if we leave Mister Penn, the people from Greensource Corp will soon find us again. Then, we might face the test tube again."


    "Damn it!" David mmed his fist on the table, and it broke apart, copsing to the ground instantly.


    Wilbur said, "David, stay. You saved me once, so I''ll protect you guys."


    David''s face darkened, he turned around, looked at Wilbur, and said, "I can stay, but I need you to swear, Wilbur, no matter what happens, until the Greensource Corp ispletely gone, you cannot abandon me and Demetra."


    "No matter what happens, we''re friends."


    "No problem."


    Wilbur readily agreed to David''s request. At this moment, Wilbur looked at David just as he did Demetra at the beginning. David, as a tortured virus, and Demetra, as an orphan who had been abused since childhood. These two shared simr experiences.


    "Alright. Let''s shake on it."


    David extended his hand, then looked at Wilbur with a questioning look. At that moment, Wilbur did not hesitate at all as he shook David''s hand and said, "Friends."


    Kyra said, "So Demetra, are you staying here or going to meet Mister Ralph with us?"


    Wilbur directly said, "Let''s go and meet Mister Ralph together."


    Kyra drove, taking Tina, Wilbur, and Demetra to a bar. After meeting Paul at the door, Paul drove another car and took them to a secret base outside the eastern suburbs of Aidementon.


    Paul peeked out of the car window and found that the gate of the secret base was not open. He withdrew his gaze and said, "Let''s rest in the car for now. We can go in when the gate of the base opens."


    "How long will it take?" Wilbur asked.


    "I''m not sure about that. It could be a few hours, or we might have to wait until tomorrow morning," Paul said.


    Wilbur and Demetra exchanged puzzled nces. Kyra exined, "Mister Ralph is a scientist. He loves exploring, and he does various experiments every day. Recently, he has been working on a special experiment, and the experiment is at a critical juncture right now. He doesn''t want to be disturbed, so we need to wait until hepletes this stage of the experiment and rest up before we can meet him."


    At this moment, David said angrily, "This annoying guy. Since he loves research so much, he should live in a test tube and be a molecule to see how various reactions ur. That might be more beneficial to his research."


    Demetra smiled slightly and said, "Then are you willing to let him be your host?"

 Chapter 1899

    "That''s impossible. I don''t want to be subject to his maniption. Just thinking about his excited look makes me feel nauseous."


    "Don''t worry, we''ve changed our appearance. Ralph definitely won''t recognize us."


    The group waited in the car overnight. The next morning, the gate of the base finally opened. Looking at Ralph in front of them, Paul leaned out of the car window and said, "Good morning, Mister Ralph."


    "Thank you for your hard work. Come in quickly."


    The group got out of the car and entered the secret base together. In afortable reception room, after everyone sat down, Ralph said, "Can you introduce to me who among you is Wilbur?"


    Kyra hurriedly stood up and introduced, "This is Wilbur, and this is..."


    Wilbur interrupted, "This is my good friend, Peter."


    "Hello and nice to meet you, Mister Wilbur, Mister Peter."


    Ralph shook hands with the two, then returned to his seat and said, "The reason I invited you here is to discuss how to deal with the Greensource Corp. The upper echelons of the Scarlet Leaf have given me orders that this matter needs to be resolved peacefully without causing too much disturbance."


    As Ralph spoke, he paid attention to the expressions of Wilbur and Demetra, saying, "Our people are involved in Greensource Corp as well. As far as I know, the current Greensource Corp is controlled by Barney, and his subordinate, Damon. Damon manages the S-ranked assassins of Greensource Corp, which may be a bit tricky to deal with. But overall, as long as we get rid of them, Greensource Corp can be taken over by Scarlet Leaf. Because Scarlet Leaf is a bit of a special entity, I hope to rely on the strength of you two to get rid of Damon and Barney."


    Wilbur knew very well that this matter was far from as simple as Ralph described it. The first time Wilbur fought Damon, Damon was rescued by a mysterious person. That person was extraordinarily powerful, and he should be the Dark Messenger mentioned by Damon.


    Moreover, Barney was definitely not the Dark Messenger. With such power and superiority over Damon, he should be from Light Valley. As for Ralph''s method of dealing with Damon and Barney, it was like trying to pluck off two withered leaves from a tree, which would not solve the fundamental problem.


    There was no doubt that Ralph represented the Scarlet Leaf faction, and their approach at that moment was to resolve this matter in a simple manner. This worried Wilbur because if this matter was not handled properly, the consequences could be very serious.


    Just like what happened in Dasha, if the roots of the Greensource Corp were not removed, then there would be deeper problems underneath even though the matter seemed resolved.


    The attitude of the Scarlet Leaf seemed unclear. If the Scarlet Leaf refused to withdraw thework of contacts that the Greensource Corp had established in various countries, Wilbur feared that in the future, the Scarlet Leaf''s takeover would only intensify Greensource Corp''s efforts in seeking profits. This would be very unfair to countries including the Allied States and Dasha.


    Wilbur was about to inquire when Kyra spoke up first, asking, "Mister Ralph, what does it mean for the Scarlet Leaf to take over Greensource Corp? Does this mean that Greensource Corp will continue to exist, and its development in various countries will continue?"


    Although Kyra was the one asking that question, Ralph''s gaze fell on Wilbur. Ralph looked at Wilbur with a meaningful look and said, "Kyra, that''s a good question. Actually, I was just about to exin this. In truth, the export of drugs is a significant pir of Cametra''s economy. Of course, I know that Greensource Corp has exported some illegal drugs before, causing great harm to some people."


    There was a slight pause, then Ralph added, "However, after the Scarlet Leaf takes over Greensource Corp, I can give you assurance on behalf of the Scarlet Leaf that Greensource Corp will develop in a positive direction in the future, and all produced drugs will be strictly regted. We will never sell unapproved drugs to various countries."


    Although Ralph gave his assurances to Wilbur, Wilbur knew very well that Scarlet Leaf and Green Leaf were originally one. If the Scarlet Leaf Faction really intended to deal with this matter, they would have acted long ago and would not have waited until this moment.

 Chapter 1900

    So, Wilbur was almost certain that Ralph''s words were just an excuse. The Scarlet Leaf would not give up the markets of various countries, let alone the global conspiracy behind those markets.


    At this moment, Paul said, "Mister Ralph, this isn''t a trivial matter. The Scarlet Leaf and Green Leaf factions have existed in Cametra for many years. If we only take over Greensource Corp without destroying it, then I think the people of the Green Leaf Faction won''t easily surrender. There will be many troubles with management if that''s the case. Once the people of the Green Leaf conspire against us, they will be back. This is not a good thing."


    Ralph looked at Paul with a cold gaze and said, "Scarlet Leaf has considered your question for a long time. In fact, Paul, you should also be aware that the Green Leaf''s current glory was not achieved overnight. When ites to people of the Green Leaf, there are definitely many of them with ulterior motives. These people need to be identified and eliminated. We cannot just destroy Greensource Corp and abandon all of them. If we do that, it may lead to arge number of people from the Green Leaf faction causing trouble."


    Ralph took a deep breath, then continued, "Therefore, the Scarlet Leaf Faction has decided to temporarily take over Greensource Corp in order to address the problem, while screening out those in the Green Leaf Faction who are contrary to the interests of Cametra. Then, through a series of designated ns, we will gradually achieve perfection."


    Coming out of the base, Ralph shook hands with Wilbur and said, "Mister Penn, I''m very interested in the culture of Dasha. Thank you so much for helping us resolve the international crisis of Cametra this time. In the future, if there is a chance, I will pay a visit to Dasha. I hope you won''t refuse to see me then."


    "Haha, you''re being too kind, Mister Ralph. You helped me save Tina this time, so you''re my benefactor. I''ll definitely wee you into Dasha warmly if you get a chance to visit."


    After chatting for a while, the group got into the car and Paul drove them back to Aidementon.


    Back at the residence, Demetra asked, "David, do you think Ralph will do what he says?"


    "Oh, what he said might sound nice and all, but I don''t think he will do it. The so- called screening of those from Green Leaf is likely just an excuse."


    "I think so too. This Ralph doesn''t seem like a trustworthy person."


    Demetra took a deep breath and looked at Wilbur, before he said, "Mister Penn, what should we do now? Do we really have to follow Ralph''s words and get rid of Damon and Barney?"


    Wilbur pondered for a moment and said, "Ralph is definitely not a trustworthy person, but since the Scarlet Leaf named Damon and Barney for elimination, it proves that these two have already been denounced by both the Scarlet Leaf and the Green Leaf all together. Their existence is now worthless. However, this actually brings up a very important question."


    "What?" Demetra asked in confusion.


    Wilbur''s gaze swept over Demetra and Kyra, then said, "Light Valley."


    "Light Valley?"


    Kyra had a surprised look on her face, while Demetra looked bewildered. Wilbur hurriedly said, "Yes, that''s right, Light Valley. Demetra, do you know about the existence of Light Valley?"


    "I don''t."


    Demetra shook his head and said, "Before this, when I was a killer for the Greensource Corp, I was never allowed to know about the affairs of the upper echelons."

 Chapter 1901

    Wilbur said, "Alright, I''ll tell you that Light Valley''s a group formed by the internal higher-ups of Greensource Corp. However, there''s been some conflict between Light Valley and the Green Leaf Faction as well as the Scarlet Faction. Light Valley''s trying to control both factions."


    "What?" Demetra looked shocked.


    "Why would Light Valley be rted to this?" asked Kyra.


    "Have you forgotten, Kyra? When Mister Paul and I battled against Damon in that valley, Damon ended up getting rescued by some guy in ck robes. That guy was really powerful, and I''m pretty sure that he''s a member of Light Valley. He''s the Dark Messenger whom Damon''s been talking about."


    Kyra lowered her head in silence, before saying, "If that''s the case, this just got a whole lot moreplicated."


    "That''s right. It''s not going to be solved just like that, and if we go and deal with it, it might be the key to the conflict between the three major forces I just mentioned. There can only be two possibilities. The first one is that Damon and Barney will be taken out by the two factions, and Light Valley won''t need them anymore. The second one is that Damon and Barney are both actually Light Valley members, and the two factions will join forces to push us to Light Valley by borrowing outside forces to create a misunderstanding," Wilbur exined.


    David said, "Those bastards! If that''s the case, Ralph would be using us regardless of the reason. If he wins, the Scarlet Leaf Faction gets Greensource Corp. If he loses, Light Valley can get rid of us on behalf of the two factions. There''s only going to be more and more trouble toe after this, and Light Valley''s going to send people out to handle it eventually. Ugh, I knew that Ralph guy was never any good. I guess I was right all along."


    David seemed extremely disappointed in Ralph, and Demetra said nothing as he kept his head bowed. Tina nced at Kyra, and so did Wilbur.


    Kyra''s head was bowed as her face burned scarlet and she whispered, "Things might not be the way we think they are... The rtionship between the two factions is veryplicated."


    Wilburforted her. "It''s alright, Kyra. Don''t be too upset; you''re a victim too. Just like you said, the rtionship between the two factions is veryplicated. Your position in the Scarlet Leaf Faction is hardly important at all. You''re the same as Demetra, and you won''t be able to snoop about the higher-ups'' ns."


    "I''m sorry," said Kyra.


    Just then, Kyra''s phone rang with a call from Paul. Kyra put the call on loudspeaker. She saw Tina as a sister, and Wilbur as someone who had saved her life. There was nothing for her to hide.


    Paul''s deep voice rang from the phone. "Kyra, Mister Ralph''s acting a little weird. He didn''t use to be like this... tell your friend not to take today''s meeting to heart, alright? Just wait for my news."


    "Mister Paul, you..."


    Before Kyra could finish talking, Paul had hung up the phone.


    Just then, David said, "I guess this Paul guy has a heart after all."


    Kyra heaved a sigh of relief. "Mister Paul''s always treated me well, and I''m sure he wouldn''t lie to me. The truth is that there are lots of internal sections inside of the Scarlet Leaf Faction, and no one actually knows what Mister Paul''s actual position is, but he''s told me before that there are people above him. I think this time, Mister Paul''s going to report the matter to his actual superior."


    At the same time, the photocopy machines were whirring away over in the


    Greensource Corp offices. Following that, sheets of photocopied files were printed out and put on the table. Damon picked them up, stapling them together and passing them to Barney.

 Chapter 1902

    Barney puffed on a cigar while looking through the documents that Ralph had sent to him with a smirk. "I can''t believe this guy. He wants us to lure Wilbur over and have us take care of him ourselves, the sneaky bastard. He''s trying to pin this on us."


    Damon smiled. "Wilbur isn''t scary. It''s just that sentient virus'' healing skills are far too powerful. As long as he''s around, Wilbur will be able to heal really quickly from his wounds. No one would be any match for him that way. But if Demetra isn''t by Wilbur''s side, I''ll be able to kill Wilbur on my own. When that happens, all the credit will go to you, Mister Barney."


    Barney barked out augh. "It seems like you really hate Wilbur and want him dead. Is that right?"


    "That''s right. Wilbur''s existence is a great humiliation for me, and only with his death will I regain my confidence. That''s the only way to restore peace in Cametra."


    Barney put out his cigar. "It seems like this is something only Light Valley can manage. Get ready, Damon. I''ll be sending Special Forces over to arrest Demetra, and you can kill Wilbur after that. Constantly dying something minor like this around is honestly so annoying. Let''s just get the thing over already!"


    Barney tossed the file onto the table, his hatred for Wilbur reaching its peak. Greensource Corp had been able to develop even further, but Wilbur had showed up and killed Toshen, causing Cherrytopia to lose their main branch of power here and the international meeting going on anyways.


    Wilbur Penn was definitely a character, but even the most powerful people were mere lowlife ants before Light Valley. After hiding for so long, it was time Light Valley showed itself in the world.


    Barney was certain that the appearance of Light Valley would be sure to cause a storm around the world. After all, that elite from a different dimension was definitely powerful enough to crush everyone.


    That night, Demetra was watching football on the television when David startedining about wanting some beer. Demetra had no choice but to go to the shops downstairs and was in front of a row of shelves when four people wearing armor came walking over from both sides.


    The four men looked nothing but normal, making their way up to Demetra. One of them stood behind Demetra, shooting a syringe of sorts into the back of


    Demetra''s neck. Following that, David, who was in the middle of picking out a can of beer, lost all control over his body.


    "What''s up with you, David?"


    Before Demetra could react, he was knocked unconscious. The four men hauled Demetra out of the shop, getting into a seven seater and driving off.


    "That was pretty quick work. Well, I won''t go easy, either."


    Damon walked to where Wilbur was staying, not hesitating at all to unleash his spiritual aura. Damon went upstairs and soon saw Wilbur waiting for him.


    Wilbur''s expression was icy. "You still ended uping."


    Damon shrugged. "I didn''t have a choice. This was a mission assigned to me. Well, where would you like to battle? Here or the balcony?"


    Both men headed to the balcony and stood across each other. Wilbur said, "Damon, you said that we might not be enemies, and we could be friends. Do you want to work under Greensource Corp''s control forever?"


    Damon sneered, eyeing Wilbur like he was prey. "If someone could make you powerful while also giving you status and women so you wouldn''t have to work like a dog anymore, with the price being just a portion of your time, and that portion takes up less time than a regr job, would you rather be a dog for the rest of your life, or be controlled and enjoy the power and women?"

 Chapter 1903

    Wilbur sneered coldly. "But you''re an assassin, and every battle you partake in puts your life at risk. Your life would end the day you run into someone more powerful than you. Are you willing to risk all of that for power and fame?"


    Damon''s expression darkened. "I''m not going to lose, and I''m sure as hell not going to die either. You won''t win over me forever, Wilbur Penn."


    "Is that so? Let''s give it a try, then."


    Damon radiated a powerful spirit aura as ck miasma filled the air, morphing into a set of armor. "Ha! Talking to you is such a waste of time. All I need to do is kill you, and everything involving you will end."


    The next second, Damon became disappeared from view as he cast an invisibility spell. Wilbur activated his Iris Veritas as well, which rendered Damon''s spell useless.


    Under the effects of the Iris Veritas, Wilbur could see the nine me crystal cores in Damon''s bodyid in a unique round formation that was steadily sending spiritual energy and the power of destruction to him.


    Damon gripped his right fist, and a long sword forged out of the power of destruction appeared in his grasp. He smirked, walking towards Wilbur.


    Around three meters before he reached Wilbur, Damon swung the sword around harshly in one swift move. Wilbur scrambled to duck, before charging forward and aiming a punch at Damon''s belly.


    There was a loud collision.


    "Argh!" Damon was sent flying by the tremendous force. Wilbur''s Iris Veritas worn off by then, and Damon disappeared from Wilbur''s sight as well.


    However, right then, the power of the light in Wilbur''s body was already traveling through his entire body as he radiated a silvery glow in the night.


    The next second, a light formed around Wilbur''s body before spreading out and lighting up the entire balcony.


    Wilbur was able to sense Damon''s location the next second, darting to the side and avoiding an attack from him.


    "F*ck you!"


    The ground cracked by the time Wilbur had ducked behind Damon,nding another punch on his back. The immense power of destruction crushed the me crystal core inside of Damon at once.


    Wilbur threw two punches, crushing two of Damon''s me crystal cores in a row.


    "What? How could this be?!"


    Damon whipped his head around to look at Wilbur, unable to believe that Wilbur had just destroyed two of his me crystal cores. Damon''s invisibility spell required five me crystal cores to maintain, and now he only had seven left.


    The next second, Wilbur summoned his thunder cleaver and pounced once more. With only three meters between both men, Wilbur leaped into the air and swung the cleaver downward.

 Chapter 1904

    Damon scrambled to pick his sword up to block and was knocked several meters backward after both powerful forces collided.


    "F*ck! How did you know where I was?"


    Wilbur smirked. "I just had to try a little harder."


    "I don''t believe you!"


    Damon gritted his teeth as he spat those words out, pouncing toward Wilbur. Both men waved their swords at each other, the powerful de energy colliding and sending them flying backward. Wilbur fell off the balcony, scrambling to grab the edge and leaping back onto the balcony.


    Damon gripped his sword and charged over. Wilbur ducked to the side, bending in one swift move and striking Damon in the belly. He sent Damon flying, crushing another one of his me crystal cores.


    Having his me crystal cores destroyed consecutively made Damon feral, and he retaliated by raining down a series of attacks at Wilbur. That was a good oue for Wilbur, as Damon having lost control made it easier for his weaknesses to be spotted. Just like that, Wilbur managed to crush three more of Damon''s me crystal cores.


    Five out of nine me crystal cores had been crushed by now, and Damon''s invisibility spell lost its effect. He fell backward, showing himself in mid-air beforending heavily on the ground.


    Wilbur stared at Damon. "You''ve lost."


    "That''s impossible! How did you know where I was? What''s your secret? How did you be so powerful?" Damon asked indignantly.


    The truth was that ever since battling the ant-man and having his wounds healed by David, Wilbur''s physical strength had improved tremendously once more. After all, David''s healing skills were a product of Earth''s seventh civilization working together with the aliens.


    The healing skills had not just healed him, but also given him a body as strong as someone from Earth''s seventh civilization. That was how Wilbur could beat Damon with ease, or he himself would be the one heavily injured by now.


    Wilbur eyed Damon coldly, whose ck miasma had beenpletely absorbed by Wilbur. "You''ve lost, Damon."


    "No way! That''s impossible!" Damon howled.


    Just then, a ck figure appeared andnded from mid-air on top of Wilbur''s shield of light. Damon saw the figure and said, "What are you doing here, Dark Messenger?"


    The man in the ck robes did not answer Damon''s question, instead turning towards Wilbur. "Using thews of dimension to create a dimension of light so you can locate your opponent at all times. Isn''t pulling a move like that against an unknowing opponent rather underhanded?"


    Wilbur could sense the powerful destructive auraing from the Dark Messenger, and the dragon''s head on his back was burning with the idea of absorbing the Dark Messenger''s power of destruction, but he held back from the temptation. "You took Damon awayst time. Are you going to do the same this time too?"


    "He might be a close match for you if you drop that shield of light."


    The Dark Messenger clicked his heels together, and the shield of light shattered at once into countless flecks of light. The Dark Messenger floated onto the ground, before taking a step to the side. "I''m not going to meddle with anything between the two of you anymore. Have fun in your battle."


    "You bastard! You borrowed the power of the middle dimension! No wonder I was no match for you!"


    Damon swayed as he got up from the ground, exploding with spiritual energy. Wilbur could clearly sense the spiritual energy spreading out from the middle of the round formation in Damon, as an even more powerful me crystal core appeared in his body.


    "Did you think you''re going to defeat me, Wilbur Penn? You''re f*cking dead!"


    Damon summed the long sword once more and turned invisible as he attacked Wilbur with a renewed gusto.


    Wilbur turned to the man in the ck robes. "So, this was your goal all along."

 Chapter 1905

    "Damon is my pupil. Defeat him if you can and die if you can''t!"


    Wilbur put his hands together, muttering a string of chants before roaring, "Dragon''s Safehaven!"


    All at once, a bright-colored ray of light appeared above Wilbur''s head andpletely enveloped him. Following that, the air rumbled loudly as Damon swung his sword against the Dragon''s Safehaven to no effect at all.


    "You bastard! How many more secrets do you have?"


    Damon swung his long sword over and over again against the Dragon''s Safehaven, when the man in the ck robes said, "So you''re one of the chosen ones too."


    "Huh? Are you talking to me?"


    "That''s right. The chosen ones all have a special talent that no one else has, and yours has sessfully drawn my attention. I''ve killed twenty chosen ones before you to get their talent, and you''ll be the twenty-first."


    "What?"


    Wilbur had no idea what the Dark Messenger was talking about, but he was definitely shocked at the words. This guy had killed twenty chosen ones, which meant he must be terrifyingly powerful.


    If the Dark Messenger were to join forces with Damon against Wilbur, Wilbur would be dead by tonight.


    The air continued to rumble as Damon''s flurry of blows shed against the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    ...


    Damon continued to rain down attacks at Wilbur as the Dragon''s Safehaven let out a series of rumbles. Wilbur knew that he was going to be killed by Damon once the Dragon''s Safehaven''s protection wore off, and he had to think of a way to take Damon down fast.


    Hang on!


    Wilbur seemed to realize something then. The new me crystal core forged from the round formation of the me crystal cores inside of Damon was a special one.


    Despite not knowing Damon''s exact condition, Wilbur was able to sense the aura of the special me crystal core. As long as he managed to find a way to locate it, he would be able to beat Damon.


    All he had to do was destroy that special me crystal core, and Damon would lose the protection of his invisibility spell and have to show himself.


    The Dragon''s Safehaven expired just then, and Wilbur scrambled to take a big leap backward to avoid Damon''s attacks. Following that, Wilbur sensed Damon''s location and continued to move around while observing Damon''s attacking habits. Wilbur was able to figure out a pattern eventually, and an enraged Damon seemed to have no intention of stopping. Damon hadpletely lost rationality by then, and Wilbur put his palms together after two big leaps as he muttered a string of chants. "Show yourself, Light of Dragon!"


    As his words rang through the air, a golden dragon appeared on top of Wilbur''s head. It wrapped itself around Wilbur''s arm, casting a golden glow as it began channeling a powerful force.


    The man in the ck robes sensed the power of the Light of Dragon and scrambled to say, "You''d better watch out, Damon!"


    "Yes, Master!"

 Chapter 1906

    Damon''s voice was icy, and his eyes were bloodshot. He was blind with rage and hatred and could barely hear a word as he began attacking once more. Wilbur darted behind Damon, shouting, "Take this!"


    There was a loud collision when Wilbur punched Damon in the back. The golden dragon on his arm shot out, piercing through Damon''s body and shattering all his me crystal cores. Damon''s invisibility spell was dispelled at once as he copsed onto the ground.


    The golden dragon let out a howl in mid-air before disappearing into a sea of golden flecks.


    "They''re all broken! They''re all f*cking broken!"


    Damon punched the ground, looking at the man in the ck robes as his chest heaved. Damon retched harshly, and blood spurted out of his nostrils and mouth as he writhed around in pain.


    "M-Master."


    Damon struggled to climb to his feet, kneeling in front of the man in the ck robes. "S-Save me, Master... I don''t want to die."


    "You''re f*cking useless, there''s no point keeping you around anymore!"


    The man''s right hand turned into a w that he held up towards Damon, who was sucked into the man''s hand at once. A sticky, ck substance trickled out of the man''s palm, decaying Damon''s body like acid while a cloud of ck miasma enveloped him.


    Within less than a minute, the miasma had disappeared. Damon was gone, and all that was left of him was his tattered clothing. The man in the ck robes eyed the clothes coldly, his chest heaving up and down. "You bastard! Do you know how much effort it took to raise you? All you cared about was enjoying yourself,nding me in this position! You deserved thising to you!"


    Wilbur stared at the man in the ck robes in shock. "You! You devoured him?"


    "That''s right," said the man in the ck robes. "I''ve got all of his strength and powers. This is a powerful devouring spell from the upper dimensions. The spell had not been mine, but it''s mine now."


    "Upper dimensions? You learned devouring spells from the upper dimensions?"


    "That''s right. The dimension we''re in is the lowest one there is, and the cultivators here aren''t very talented and it takes too long to raise one''s cultivation here. So, after every battle, I''ll use the devouring spell to take my opponent''s strength and powers from them. That''s how I keep growing stronger and stronger, and it''s what''s gotten me to this stage!"


    "You''re despicable."


    Wilbur stared at the man in the ck robes coldly. He found the man''s methods to be shameless. No cultivator would be willing to have their powers usurped by someone else and have their powersnd in the hands of others even if they were going to die.


    The man stared at Wilbur. "I was going to pick one of you and Damon to stay and work for me. You defeated Damon, which means that you''re more skilled than him. s, I cannot keep you."


    "You''re wrong," said Wilbur. "I didn''t kill Damon. You did. Also, I''d rather die than work for you. Get on with killing me if you''re going to do it."


    Blood trickled out of Wilbur''s nostrils as he spoke.


    The man said, "It seems like you forcefully used your innate ability just now, and it has caused internal damage to your body, halving your fighting power. It won''t be hard to kill you."


    "Ha! Do you really think so? Let''s see, then!"


    "Come on, let me get my hands on your ability!"

 Chapter 1907

    The man in the ck robes took two steps forward. He was about to make a move when a voice rang from the entrance of the balcony. "Wait, Dark Messenger! You can''t kill him."


    "The butler?"


    The man in the ck robes turned to look at an old man in a suit hobbling onto the balcony on his cane. Mister Paul followed closely behind him.


    "Why are you stopping me?"


    The butler said, "This is the Lord''s order, Dark Messenger. The Lord wants you to stop and go back to see him immediately. He has some very important things to tell you."


    "Why now? Didn''t the Lord tell me to get rid of him?"


    "That was the past. The Lord has changed his mind," the old man said calmly. "Are you not willing to listen to the Lord''s word anymore, Dark Messenger?"


    "Of course not. I would never dare." The man in the ck robes fell to his knees and bowed. "I''ll return to Light Valley this very second."


    He leaped off the balcony the next second, disappearing into the night. The old man watched him leave before turning to leave himself. Wilbur called out, "Hang on! Wait a minute!"


    The old man stopped in his tracks, turning around to look at Wilbur. "Is anything else the matter, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur asked, "Why did you save me?"


    The old man said, "My apologies, Mister Penn. The actions of Greensource Corp might have given you a bit of a shock. However, we don''t have to be enemies. I''m sure you already know about the Light Warrior and the Dark Lord?"


    Wilbur nodded.


    The old man sighed. "A few thousand years have passed, and the Light Warrior has passed on as well. The Great Lord has understood the meaning of life during his time in this dimension and given up on his bloodlust. All he wants to do now is find a way to return to the dimension he came from. Everything else does not matter to him much. You could say that Greensource Corp''s actions in the past few decades came to be because of the people of this dimension."


    "That''s..."


    "Regardless of whether you believe it or not, you''ve been chosen by the Light Warrior. Keep working hard, and you will understand all the secrets one day."


    The old man turned to leave for good after that.


    "Chosen by the Light Warrior?"


    Wilbur was nothing but confused. He had not done anything noteworthy. Why would the Light Warrior pick him? Could it be because of the Light Gloves? Light and destruction were two opposing forces, so why did the Dark Lord pull back on killing him at such a critical moment?


    Wilbur suddenly felt like he knew nothing about the world. Things he found shocking and unbelievable were frightfully normal to everyone else.


    Wilbur had never thought that a cultivator from a different dimension would ever show up here, but now it seemed like that was the undeniable truth. If that was the case, there might be some people from the upper dimensions who had traveled here hidden in somepletely unknown corners.


    After the old man left, Tina rushed over and checked on Wilbur frantically. "What happened, Wilbur? Are you alright?"


    Wilbur shook his head. "I''m fine now, don''t worry."


    Tina swept Wilbur into a fierce embrace as she sobbed. "I was so scared! Let''s never part anymore from now."

 Chapter 1908

    Just then, Paul came back upstairs after seeing the old man off. "This incident hase to a conclusion, Wilbur. People from Light Valley will take care of


    Greensource Corp. All you need to do now is kill Barney, and everything will be over."


    "Barney?"


    "That''s right. Damon''s already dead, and you brought about his demise. Barney''s the only one still alive. Once you kill him, Greensource Corp will disappear for good."


    Wilbur stared at Paul in disbelief. "Are you saying the same thing as Ralph said, Mister Paul?"


    "No, it''s not the same," said Paul. "Ralph will meet his own fate. I just hope you know that the affairs of the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction are internal affairs of Cametra. You were the only survivor out of all the elites from the seven countries, and you represent Dasha as well. Light Valley does not want to show itself yet, so I hope that you can agree to put on an act with us. Of course, I promise you that Light Valley won''t harm Dasha in the slightest. We just want you to keep a secret for us."


    Wilbur frowned. "What is it? Does Light Valley want to take Greensource''s ce and carry on?"


    "No, Mister Penn. I hope you know that Light Valley is capable of doing anything they want on their own. The butler stopping the Dark Messenger from doing anything to you was considered a gesture of goodwill on our behalf to indicate our stance. We''d like to be friends with you, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur flushed in the face. He finally understood that Paul had been a member of Light Valley all along, and Light Valley was rather displeased with the rift between the two factions. That was why they had chosen to settle the rift internally. Greensource Corp was going to disappear, and Light Valley would still remain unknown.


    It was just that all of this required a push from someone else, and Light Valley had obviously chosen Wilbur to help with that. Despite Wilbur not knowing exactly how much Paul had sacrificed to make this happen, they were sincere enough with their intentions as it was.


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "So, you want to keep all this hidden? I mean the situation with Light Valley."


    "Exactly. The Lord does not want the mortals in this world to know of his existence. We hope you''ll help us out here, and you''ll be a friend of ours after that."


    "Of course."


    Wilbur did not hesitate to agree with Paul. These people had been willing topromise first, and Wilbur did not feel the need to push any father.


    Besides, Wilbur knew that it was going to be impossible for him to affect all of Cametra on his own.


    "Right, Barney has captured Demetra and thrown him into the underground basement at Greensource Corp. That''s all the information I can give you."


    "Got it. I know what to do."


    After Paul left, Wilbur saw Tina and Kyra talking about something. Kyra walked over soon after. "Don''t worry, Wilbur. I''ll treat Tina like a sister at all times and take care of her so she suffers no harm."


    Kyra''s words made Wilbur''s chest lurch. He turned around and saw Tina''s mother turned away as well. Something seemed to have happened with them just now, and Wilbur nodded wordlessly before heading downstairs.


    Tina followed behind Wilbur as he got into the car. She was about to open the door after him, but Wilbur had locked the door. Tina rapped on the window sharply. "Open the door, Wilbur. Let me go with you."


    Wilbur wound the window down. "No, Tina. It''s far too dangerous this time. Let me go alone. You should get some rest. I''lle back tomorrow with Demetra."


    Wilbur smiled at Tina and drove off toward Greensource Corp. He thought about Kyra''s words on the way. Maybe Tina''s mother had seen his battle against Damon, who had been so powerful that the slightest slip-up in a battle against him would be a huge risk.

 Chapter 1909

    Maybe Tina''s mother did not want Tina to follow Wilbur to Dasha out of safety concerns, but she had not found it appropriate to tell Wilbur herself and thus asked Kyra to get the message across.


    Tina''s mother could be overthinking, but she had a point. Wilbur did not know how to face Tina either and thus chose to part with her for the time being.


    He reached Greensource Corp soon enough and got a call from Barney not long after.


    Wilbur nced at his phone, picking it up and putting it to his ear. "Hello, Mister Barney."


    "I guess they want you to get rid of me, then?"


    "That does seem like the case, Mister Barney. Where should we meet, then?"


    "Come to the balcony."


    "Sure."


    Wilbur hung up the call, taking the elevator up to the balcony.


    He saw a dining table set up on the sprawling balcony, where several women were dancing by a boom box. There were two chefs flipping bs of meat over a grill, and Barney sat at the table feasting on a steak. He waved at the sight of Wilbur. "Have a seat. Get him a steak."


    The chef did as he was told. Wilbur sat down, ncing at the te but not digging in. He rubbed his ears, irritated by the booming music. "Mister Barney, have you forgotten why I''m here? They sent me to kill you."


    "Is that so? Are you implying that I''m taking this too lightly?"


    Wilbur nodded. Barney waved a hand, and all the women and chefs left the balcony at once. The space fell quiet in a matter of seconds, and Barney cut himself a piece of steak. "I''m sure you know, Mister Penn, that I still have Demetra. You two are pretty close, aren''t you? You almost killed me thest time in order to take them away. It''d be fair for me to use them as leverage against you in return for my safety, don''t you think?"


    "I''m pretty sure you won''t do anything to me before you find Demetra, so I still have the choice over the life I want."


    Wilbur found it quite amusing that Barney was still in the mood for steak at a time like this. On second thought, though, Barney''s words did make sense. Wilbur was not going to do anything to Barney before he found Demetra.


    "Fine, tell me what you want, and I''ll try my best to satisfy you. You''re going to let Demetra go after that, and we''ll have a fair duel against each other. How''s that?"


    "You''re still far too naive, Wilbur. Fairness doesn''t exist in the world. Do you know why they abandoned me? They need some kind of exnation for this, and I''m the most disposable one at the moment. That''s why they left me behind. I''ve ved away at Greensource for over a decade now, nearly dying quite a few times. I might hold a position of high power but look where my fate has led me in the end, abandoned just like the rest. Friendships won''tst forever, but there can be eternal profits."

 Chapter 1910

    "If you kill me today, they''ll just control you like they did me."


    Wilbur understood Barney''sment. "No, Mister Barney. I''m not the same as you. You''re from Greensource Corp, but I''m not."


    "Yes, we''re different."


    Barney''s fork stopped in mid-air. His mood seemed to have soured, and he set


    the fork down. "Fine. Don''t me me for going all out on them, then."


    "I can let Demetra go, but someone needs to die before me."


    "You want me to kill someone for you?"


    "Precisely."


    "Who?"


    "Ralph."


    "Ralph?" Wilbur stared at Barney in shock, who looked eerily calm then. "Yes, Ralph. I would have never joined Greensource Corp if it hadn''t been for him. He''s put me through so much shit in the past years. If they''re going to kill me, I need to make sure Ralph dies before my eyes. That''s the only way I''ll get my revenge."


    "Alright, I''ll do it. I''ll go and kill Ralph right this second."


    Wilbur got up to leave, but Barney piped up again. "Wait, hold on. I''ve changed my mind."


    "What, you don''t want to kill Ralph anymore?"


    "No, I want you to bring him here so I can kill him myself. That''s the only way I''ll get my justice."


    Wilbur perked up with interest, sitting back down at the table. "Why don''t you take the opportunity to leave instead? You might have a chance at living if you leave Cametra."


    "No, things aren''t as simple as you think they are. Greensource Corp is more powerful than you think, they''ll find me no matter where I am. I might as well just ept my fate."


    "Alright, then. I''ll do what you want."


    Wilbur left Greensource Corp, driving over to theb headquarters located east of Aidementon. He dialed Ralph''s number, having gotten it thest time.


    "Can I see you, Mister Ralph?"


    "Wilbur? Is anything the matter?"


    "Yes, I''m at the door right now."


    "Alright, I''ll let you in."


    The doors of the main entrance swung open not long after, and Ralph waved a hand at Wilbur. "Come in. It''s cold outside. Let''s talk somewhere warmer."


    "Sure."


    Wilbur got out of the car and walked into the headquarters calmly. Ralph closed the door and led Wilbur to theb where he continued on his experiments while chatting with Wilbur.


    "Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?"


    Wilbur furrowed his brows at Ralph, who was keeping himself busy. Could he have guessed wrongly? To Wilbur, both factions had nted spies of their own in the other faction. Ralph should know about Wilbur going to look for Barney by


    now.


    However, it seemed now like Ralph did not know about anything. There were only two possibilities for this, one of them being that Ralph did not know about this and the other being that Ralph was pretending to buy himself time.


    "Oh, Mister Paul told me to swing by and ask you if there was anyone else other than Damon and Barney who needed to be taken care of."

 Chapter 1911

    "Is that so?"


    "I thought I already told you before? Only Barney and Damon have been ordered to be taken out. Everything will be over after that."


    Ralph walked over to the water cooler, filling up two cups of hot water and passing one of them to Wilbur. "Here, have some water."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur took the cup from Ralph, ncing down before looking back up at Ralph. In that split second, Ralph had thrown the cup of water he was holding at Wilbur. Wilbur scrambled to duck, while also throwing out his cup of water at Ralph.


    There seemed to be some kind of chemical in the water. It sshed onto the floor, decaying the concrete at once. Ralph pulled out an umbre he had prepared before and turned to run.


    Wilbur watched as Ralph ran for his life. "You can''t escape, Ralph."


    "Some f*cking nerve Barney has! How dare he try to get you to kill me! He''s lost his mind!"


    Wilbur saw Ralph dash into a room, bolting the door shut. He keyed in the password to a safe in the room, taking out a purple injection needle. Ralph stabbed the needle into his arm, injecting the solution into himself.


    Wilbur kicked the door open with a loud thump. "It seems like you came prepared. I''m afraid a potion isn''t going to be enough for you to beat me."


    "Is that so? Let''s see about that!"


    Ralph''s entire body turnedpletely purple under the effects of the potion. He reached out with both arms, grabbing at Wilbur wildly. Ralph moved too quickly, and Wilbur could not react in time. Ralph grabbed Wilbur by the neck with his arms, raising Wilbur into the air.


    Wilbur turned beetroot in the face as he struggled, and Ralph smirked. "I''ve met arrogant people before, but it''s a first with someone as foolish as you."


    Ralphughed voraciously, and Wilbur flipped his right hand around. The thunder cleaver appeared in his grasp, and Wilbur swung it down wildly. Both of Ralph''s hands were chopped off as Wilbur was on the ground once more, clutching his own neck as his chest heaved. "Not bad, but I''d like to see how you''re going to fight without your hands."


    The next second, something shocking happened before Wilbur''s very eyes. New hands were sprouting out from the stubs where Ralph''s arms used to be quick enough to be seen in real-time.


    "What?"


    "Ha! This species has the ability to regenerate endlessly, and I am now its host. That makes me its master, thus giving me the power to regenerate endlessly as well. I didn''t n to show my powers too soon, but there''s no need to hide anymore since you''re here."


    A powerful spiritual aura surged forth as the clothes on Ralph''s body were torn off by his bulging muscles. Wilbur was all the more shocked by this spiritual aura.


    "What? You''re almost at the Emperor level! You''re a pre-Emperor level elite!"


    "Naturally! How do you think I rose to my rank in the Scarlet Leaf Faction? You would never have gotten the honor of seeing me in this form if it had not been for Barney''s retaliation, but don''t worry, I''ll pin your death on him once you''re gone. That way, Dasha won''t suspect me, and you''ll pay for your arrogance too."


    Ralph reached out once more, wing at Wilbur. Ralph''s arms were growing rapidly, and a dozen tentacles stretched out along his arms to grab at Wilbur as well.


    Wilbur retreated at top speed, picking up an ottoman and hurling it at Ralph. One of Ralph''s tentacles pierced through the ottoman before continuing to reach toward Wilbur.


    Ralphughed heartily. "Nothing in the world can trump the human brain and the tentacles of an octopus, young man! I''ve fused the two perfectly, and it''s going to be child''s y to get a hold of you."

 Chapter 1912

    "Is that so?" Wilbur smirked.


    He stepped back quickly, summoning the thunder cleaver once more as Ralph charged towards him. "There''s nowhere for you to run anymore, Wilbur! Just ept your fate!"


    Ralph extended his arms once more, wing at Wilbur. Wilbur swung the thunder cleaver in his grasp, chopping Ralph''s hands off once more. Yet the purple tentacles on Ralph''s arm continued slithering over.


    "You can''t run, Wilbur! ept your fate!"


    Ralph''s tentacles wrapped themselves around Wilbur like vines, uncaring of Wilbur chopping off the tentacles as they continued to grow and extend on their


    own.


    "God, this is boring. It seems like you aren''t afraid of death at all. I thought I''d be able to see fear in your eyes, but it''s clear you hardly think much of this. Well then, you can just die!"


    Ralph''s tentacles stiffened all of a sudden, reaching out toward Wilbur from multiple directions. Wilbur waspletely surrounded by ck miasma all of a sudden, which formed an armor that the tentacles could not pierce through. Instead, the tentacles were torn to pieces upon contact with the ck miasma.


    "What?"


    Ralph stared at Wilbur in shock, whose pupils had turned jet-ck then. The thunder cleaver was ck as well, flickering with pale blue lightning and glowing symbols. "You''ve pissed me off, Ralph. To hell with you!"


    Wilbur swung his cleaver viciously and it came hurtling toward Ralph, imbued with the power of destruction. Ralph scrambled to cross his arms in front of himself defensively. The de aura struck Ralph''s arm and sent him flying back several meters, crashing against theb table, and knocking all the test tubes on it to the floor.


    "F*ck! I''m going to kill you, Wilbur Penn!"


    Wilbur charged at Ralph, swinging the cleaver relentlessly as he sliced all of Ralph''s limbs and head off. Ralph copsed on the floor in a mess of sticky purple liquid, his tentacles losing their ability to move.


    Wilbur took tworge gulps of air, turning to walk out. He sensed movement behind him just a few steps away and turned around. that Ralph had grown new limbs and a head as he crawled up from the ground.


    "You bastard! You''re not getting away today!"


    Ralph flipped backward upon saying thest word, his hands t against the ground and stretching his body into an arch. The next second, Ralph''s belly was sliced open by a peculiar-looking tentacle. Right after that, his chest was torn open, and a terrifying head popped out as more of the sticky purple liquid gushed out.


    Following that, countless tentacles broke out of Ralph''s skin, swallowing everything they touched as the purple head stared at Wilbur murderously. Half of the head was Ralph''s face, and the other half looked like some distorted creature.


    "You''re going to disappear along with this ce tonight, Wilbur Penn!"


    Just as Ralph''s tentacles were about to absorb everything, Wilbur turned to run. The tentacles behind him broke a hole in the door as he rushed out.


    Wilbur charged forward for over a dozen meters. When he stopped, he saw that Ralph''s tentacles had already pierced through the entire headquarters. Parts of the building were corroded by the tentacles bit by bit as if Ralph''s tentacles were made of a powerful acid.


    The entire building copsed in a blink of an eye, kicking up an enormous cloud of dust. There seemed to be a gigantic creature slithering around within the dust cloud, and Wilbur felt an ominous feeling washing over him.

 Chapter 1913

    Wilbur remembered the purple potion Ralph had injected into himself. That had probablye from a special virus. Since Jeckle had brought David out, Ralph''s intentions must have been to leave a spare potion behind for himself.


    This purple, octopus-like creature had to be a special virus too. David had been able to heal himself in less than a minute before, and Ralph would definitely be able to do the same with the help of the virus.


    The thought made Wilbur fall silent. Ralph would be pretty much immortal if he had the ability to regenerate endlessly, and Wilbur would be no match for him.


    The dust settled then, and Ralph''s gigantic figure appeared before Wilbur,ughing maniacally. Ralph was roughly three floors tall, leering at Wilbur from above like a gigantic octopus monster.


    "I told you that you''d be dead by tonight! I''m going to kill you, and then kill Barney too! How dare he betray me! I''m going to show him what real power looks like! Take this, Wilbur!"


    Ralph roared furiously as multiple thick feelers extended in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur avoided the attacks before striking out with the cleaver and slicing off one of Ralph''s tentacles. At the same time, several other tentacles had grabbed arge tree trunk, uprooting it and dragging it over.


    Ralph swallowed the tree trunk, attacking Wilbur once more. Wilbur ducked, waiting for an opportunity to strike and slice off the tentacles.


    "F*ck, if only this guy didn''t have that regenerative ability."


    Just then, the voice of the man in the ck robes rang from above the trees in the distance. "You''ve been tricked. Barney tricked you. He sent you here to be killed."


    Wilbur turned, frowning at the man in the ck robes. "The Dark Messenger? Are you here to help?"


    "If you''re looking for help, you can think about what Paul said to you."


    The man in the ck robes leaped into the air, disappearing into the darkness. Paul?


    Wilbur''s mind raced, as Ralph froze in his tracks, shouting, "The Dark Messenger! H-He helped you!"


    Ralph''s eye twitched violently. "What does that make me, then? Has Light Valley abandoned me already? No, this can''t be! Wait, Dark Messenger!"


    Ralph seemed to have lost his mind, writhing about wildly and trying to go after the Dark Messenger. Wilbur jumped in front of him, blocking his path. "You''re fighting me. You''re not going anywhere else unless you step over my cold, dead body!"


    "You bastard! This all happened because of you! I''m going to kill you now!"


    Ralph seemed to have lost his mind all at once. His tentacles reached toward Wilbur just as Wilbur began to emit a silvery glow.

 Chapter 1914

    "What?" Ralph stopped in mid-air, staring at Wilbur in shock. "Is... Is that the power of light?"


    "You''re absolutely right," Wilbur roared as a shield of light formed, spreading out quickly. Ralph''s tentacles wilted the second they came into contact with the barrier as he retreated with all his might. "Please, please don''t do this! I''ll die without my essence of life! I don''t want to die!"


    "But you were going to kill me just now!"


    "I don''t want to die! Please, sir! Please forgive me!"


    Ralph bowed profusely to Wilbur, and the shield of light stopped growing in size


    as Wilbur said, "Alright. If you want to live, I can forgive you, but you need to promise me two things. One: hand the purple potion over. Two: you''reing with me to see Barney."


    "That''s no problem at all as long as you don''t kill me. I''ll do anything you want, sir."


    Ralph''s figure grew smaller and smaller, eventually returning to his regr form. He opened his mouth and took out a tube of purple potion, passing it to Wilbur. "It''s yours now, sir."


    Wilbur took the tube from Ralph, heaving a sigh of relief. "Is this another special virus like David?"


    Ralph paused for a beat. "No, sir. This is a viroid, not a special virus like David. The viroid was invented by the seventh civilization on Earth and the aliens. They took their most powerful research and turned them into viroids. The truth is this octopus viroid is on a different level of existence from David. So, David''s more powerful than the viroid."


    "Alright. I''ll take this, then. You''reing with me now. We''re going to see Barney."


    Wilbur turned to leave, but Ralph threw himself onto the ground. "Sir, please wait. I have one more request."


    "Hm? What is it?"


    Ralph looked like he was in immense pain. "Since Light Valley has abandoned me, there won''t be anywhere I can live in Cametra anymore. If I can help you take Barney out, I hope you''ll let me go. Let me leave Cametra. I just want to be a normal person."


    Wilbur chuckled. After all, Paul had just told Wilbur to get rid of Barney and Damon. Now that Damon was dead, Barney was the only one left. Ralph was not on the list, which meant that Paul would not me Wilbur for letting Ralph go either.


    If Ralph could really take Barney down, it would be good for Wilbur, too.


    The truth was that Wilbur had used up arge portion of his energy in his battle against Ralph, and he would have copsed if it had not been for the thunder-type Healing Pill he had taken. The shield of light had pretty much drained Wilbur of all his strength.


    Borrowing the power of light and the power of destruction by force caused Wilbur to umte a lot of internal damage. He only appeared fine on the outside.


    Wilbur was in desperate need of someone to help him out, and he was willing to agree to the deal with Ralph.


    "Alright, Ralph. I''m fine with that. As long as you kill Barney for me, I''ll let you go." "Thank you, sir."


    Ralph bowed deeply to Wilbur as Wilbur fidgeted awkwardly. The two had just been opponents, but now Ralph had admitted defeat on his own.


    To Wilbur, Ralph had done this because he knew that he had lost his support from the Light Valley. Since they did not need Ralph anymore, there would be no point in him trying to contribute more, either.


    Rather than fighting an endless battle day by day, he was better off leaving Cametra and finding somewhere to live out the rest of his life in peace.


    Wilbur looked at the purple potion. "Let me ask you something, Ralph. Are you sure you''ll be able to defeat Barney without the help of this viroid?"


    Ralph stared at Wilbur for a few seconds. "Sir, it''s very easy to defeat Barney since I know his weakness."


    "Alright, then."

 Chapter 1915

    Wilbur let Ralph into his car and drove to Greensource Corp. Barney called right after they had parked.


    "Have you brought him?"


    "I have. We''ve just arrived. Just give me a minute."


    "Alright. I''ll be waiting."


    The call ended, and Wilbur took the elevator up to the balcony with Ralph.


    Ralph''s expression was icy. "I''m here now, Barney. Just say whatever you want to."


    Barney smirked coldly. "I didn''t think you would''ve stooped this low, Mister Ralph. We used to be powerful colleagues, but now we''re at Wilbur Penn''s mercy."


    Ralph shouted, "That''s enough, Barney! Stop bringing up the past and just tell me what you want from me!"


    Barney lit himself a cigarette. "There''s something you know I care about deeply, and I''d like an answer from you."


    "It''s been ten years, and you still haven''t let it go yet!" Ralph eximed.


    Barney shrugged. "There are some things you''ll never be able to let go of. You should know that better than me, Mister Ralph."


    Ralph said, "I''m not the man I used to be, Barney. I wouldn''t dwell on the past too much if I were you. The answer you''re after might not be what you think it is. In fact, it might be much, much worse than you imagine."


    "What are you trying to say?" Barney frowned at Ralph. "Hang on!"


    Wilbur scrambled to stop the conversation. "I''ve brought Ralph to you, Mister Barney. Where''s Demetra? Shouldn''t you let him go, as per our agreement?"


    "Oh, of course."


    Barney''s eyes were bloodshot as he snapped his fingers, and Demetra was brought out with his hands tied to his back.


    "Mister Penn," said Demetra.


    Wilbur undid the ties on Demetra''s wrists. "You''re fine. I''m here to save you, and we''ll head back together."


    Demetra nodded.


    Just then, Ralph looked pointedly at Barney. "Mister Penn, could you two please step out for a moment? I''d like to have a word with Mister Barney here."


    "Of course."


    Wilbur headed out of the balcony with Demetra, who could not help but look back in confusion every now and then. "What''s going on there? Did something happen between them?"


    The two men reached the stairwell, and Wilbur briefly told Demetra about what happened. Demetra''s eyes widened in shock before his expressions twisted and David said, "Mister Penn, would we be considered good friends?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, could you give me that purple potion? I really need it."


    "Yes."


    Wilbur gave the tube of purple potion to David, just as a gunshot rang out from the balcony. Wilbur rushed up to see Barney copsed on the ground. There was blood pooled around his head, and he had a gun in his hand.


    "Barney! What..."


    Wilbur stared before him in disbelief. "What''s going on here, Ralph? Why did Barney kill himself?"

 Chapter 1916

    Ralph loosened his tie, smirking smugly. "Barney used to be in love with this girl named Annie ten years ago, but one day, Annie killed herself. I knew the reason all along, but Barney didn''t. He wanted to know, so I finally gave him an answer."


    Wilbur stared at Ralph in shock. "What? Barney killed himself?"


    Ralph said, "I told her that Annie had been in love with me, not him. I rejected Annie very harshly, and she couldn''t take it. That was why she killed herself. You must know how beautiful love is to a young man and woman, sir. Thatdy had been the entire world to Barney, but I fooled him too."


    "You lied to him?"


    "That''s right." Ralph looked nothing but smug, looking extremely confident when it came to talking about women. "The truth was that Annie was in love with Barney, too. She knew Barney and I were close, so she came looking for me on her own hoping that I''d help her give Barney her love letter."


    "I took her body in my very house, and she hung herself not long after."


    Ralph smirked at Barney''s corpse. "It''s a shame Barney doesn''t know that, and now he''s shot himself over something so stupid that happened ten years ago."


    "What? How could you!"


    Wilbur grabbed Ralph by the cor, not expecting this studious-looking man to be such a monster.


    Ralph scrambled to exin himself. "No, Mister Penn, wait! Barney''s no good either! He''s killed plenty of people and fooled around with countless women! He deserves to die too! His death isn''t worth a shred of pity!"


    "Get lost!"


    Wilbur let go of Ralph. "F*ck off this very second, and I never want to see you again!"


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Goodbye!"


    Ralph bowed to Wilbur, turning to leave. Over in the stairwell, David had swallowed the purple test tube. He raised his head to the sight of Ralphing downstairs, having heard everything Ralph had said to Wilbur.


    "You''ve done quite a good thing, haven''t you, Mister Ralph?"


    "David? Did you choose Demetra as your host? You''re an idiot! Why don''t youe to me instead, and I''ll be your host."


    "Good idea."


    David mbered onto Ralph, who sensed his powerful strength. "Brilliant, David. You should have chosen me to begin with. No one is going to defeat us as long as we''re together."


    "Argh!"


    Ralph clutched his neck abruptly, reaching out to grab Demetra. Demetra held Ralph''s hand, watching him silently. "C''mon, David. Cut it out and get back here."


    David returned to Demetra''s body. Ralph''s body had turned into a withered mess as he fell against the wall. It was clear that he had been drained of his life, and he stared at Demetra while thest of the light in his eyes faded and he took hisst breath.


    Demetra''s expressions twisted, and David said, "Keeping a bastard like that around would just be a hazard to the world, he''s better off dead."


    Wilbur walked over then. "Are you guys alright?"


    "We''re fine, Mister Penn."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 1917

    Wilbur nodded, ncing at Ralph''s corpse and not feeling surprised in the slightest. His phone rang then. It was a call from Paul.


    "Mister Paul."


    "Good job, Wilbur. Congrattions onpleting your mission. Now, please leave with Demetra as soon as possible. There''s going to be a massive change within Greensource Corp tonight, and a storming for Cametra in a matter of days. You can take the time to talk about living in Dasha with Tina."


    The call ended, and Wilbur left with Demetra. It waste at night by the time they returned home, and Wilbur restored his health on his bed. Tina did not send breakfast to him the next morning, so Wilbur skipped it altogether and focused on channeling his spiritual energy.


    That afternoon, Kyra called Wilbur out for lunch. Wilbur saw Tina with reddened eyes at the table as she kept her head bowed and was just about able to guess what had happened. He kept to himself, digging into the food silently.


    It rained heavily that night, and Wilbur watched the news in Demetra''s room. Greensource Corp was under investigation, and the police had apprehended the respective parties. Thepany had also announced that they would be electing a new chairperson.


    The chairman took the podium and dered at once that they were going to work on changing many of the production issues with thepany. The news reporter said that this would cause the medicine in Cametra to rise in price, which would undoubtedly be a bit of a blow to the national economy.


    Just then, a knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in," said Demetra.


    Tina pushed the door open. "Demetra, could you..."


    "Yeah, got it. You two stay here, I''ll head out for some air."


    Demetra left the room, and Tina looked at Wilbur. Wilbur looked back at her, neither of them speaking. The rainshed against the window relentlessly, and it was as if the world had stopped turning.


    "There''s finally been an answer to the situation with Greensource Corp."


    "I''ll help you look into what happened back then. Your father, he''s..."


    "I know it''s impossible. The incident happened in the past, and there''s already been an end to it, no?" Tina looked at Wilbur, who could not say a word.


    The truth was that Wilbur had gotten information from Paul that Tina''s father had been taken out by Greensource Corp a long time ago due to insubordination. Despite that being a cruel answer, it still provided closure.


    Some things deserved closure eventually. That was the only way Tina was going to grow up and be able to hold her own. Wilbur did not want her to end up like Annie, ending her life out of heartbreak. After all, it took facing something head-on to heal from it.


    Tina turned away from Wilbur. "You''ll be leaving after this ends, right?"


    "Yes."


    Wilbur nodded. "I''vepleted my mission here, and it''s time for me to leave once this is over."


    Tina said, "Miss Kyra told me a story. Can I tell you about it?"


    "Of course."


    "Barney was deeply in love with a woman named Annie, and she loved him too. One day Annie was assaulted by Ralph, and she hung herself. Barney proceeded to fool around with countless women in the years toe. Ten yearster, he sought out an answer to Annie''s suicide from Ralph but was told a lie that made him shoot himself. Wilbur, who do you think did the right thing? Barney, or Annie? Does true love even exist in this world?"


    Wilbur took a deep breath. He knew for sure that Tina was an innocent girl when it came to rtionships, or she would have never asked what she did just now. Kyra was probably responsible for that. Either way, Tina had made up her mind.

 Chapter 1918

    Wilbur said, "True love might not be a real thing after all. Barney and Annie were too stubborn and believed too strongly that they had made the right choice, but things were never ck and white like they believed."


    "Mm."


    Tears welled up in Tina''s eyes. "Yeah, there''s no clear right or wrong. Love might just be a temporary feeling that exists for a certain period of time. It''ll fade after that."


    She got to her feet before Wilbur could respond, pushing the door open and leaving without another word. Wilbur took a deep breath and stared at the ceiling. He did not me Tina, as long-distance rtionships hardly ever worked out. Besides, Tina was a good daughter.


    The rain eventually lessened but did not seem to be stopping anytime soon. Wilbur bought a few crates of beer and drank to his heart''s content with Demetra.


    Demetra downed an entire bottle, his expression twisting as David took over his body to say, "Ah, I haven''t drunk like that in a while."


    Wilbur clinked his bottle against David''s. "Cheers, David. This one''s to you."


    "Of course, bro. Cheers!"


    David gulped the liquor down, and Wilbu did the same. The two of them cracked another bottle open, and Demetra said, "Cheers, Mister Penn. This one''s to you."


    "F*ck, are you two trying to get me drunk?"


    Wilbur clinked bottles with Demetra, chugging the contents of their bottles and tossing them away before opening another bottle.


    Demetra said, "Mister Penn, now that the situation with Greensource Corp''s been taken care of, I think they won''t resurface anymore with Light Valley having a hand in this. You''vepleted your mission, too. What are your ns now, Mister Penn?"


    "Let me ask you that first, Demetra. What are your ns after this?"


    Wilbur took a big swig of beer, and Demetra paused for a beat before saying, "I think I''ll be leaving Cametra once this is all over."


    "You''re going to find Miyah, right?"


    Demetra nodded. "I promised Miyah that I''d leave Cametra to look for her once things ended here, and we will settle down somewhere quiet to live out the rest of our lives."


    "You''re a lucky man, Demetra. I wish you the best of luck."


    Demetra clinked his bottle against Wilbur''s before ncing at Wilbur in his drunken state. "Mister Penn, I know I shouldn''t ask too much about you and Tina, but I just want to say that I''d always wanted a family when I was really little. A family seemed to mean more than anything else to an orphan like me. I don''t think Tina''s made the wrong choice. In fact, I think that might be a pretty good choice for her."


    "You''re right. C''mon, let''s keep drinking."


    In fact, Wilbur knew that Tina was most reluctant to leave her mother. There was no way Tina would leave Cametra without her mother even if she did want to go to Dasha with Wilbur.


    It might have seemed like she had a choice, but that had never been the case.


    "You''re a good friend to David and me, Mister Penn. No matter where we are, I''ll be sure to help you with anything you need if our paths cross again."


    "Me too. I''m d to have met a good friend like you. Cheers."


    Wilbur and Demetra drank untilte at night before passing out. Wilbur remained in the attic in the days toe as the clouds continued to rain relentlessly, seemingly to match how Wilbur and Tina were feeling.

 Chapter 1919

    Things had been quiet for a while. Wilbur was able to find out from the news that there had been a huge change throughout Cametra in the past few days, and the medical industry waspletely uprooted. The medical industry was one of the strongest pirs of Cametra, and the revolution was a huge blow to many businesses big and small.


    The news spread around the world quickly enough, and even the people from the Cultivators Association found out about it. Wilbur thought that the weather would clear up by the fifth day after so much rain, but the skies remained dark and cloudy, and the rain continued to rage on.


    Wilbur was about to get some beer to drink up a storm with Demetra once more, but Kyra came looking for him before he could head downstairs.


    Kyra looked at Wilbur with a serious expression. "Mister Penn, Mister Paul would like to see you."


    "Mister Paul? Where is he?"


    "Come with me."


    Kyra brought Wilbur to her room, where Paul was. Paul was wearing a coat, a wide-brimmed hat and sunsses. It would have been hard to recognize him without taking a closer look.


    "Mister Paul?"


    "We meet again, Mister Penn."


    "Is anything the matter, Mister Paul?"


    Paul took off his hat and shades. "There''s something I''d like your help with, Mister Penn. It''s about Greensource Corp."


    "Greensource Corp?"


    "That''s right."


    Paul naked, "Have you ever heard of the ocean beast, Mister Penn?"


    "The what?"


    Wilbur was confused. "Are you talking about the mythical giants who live deep in the ocean?"


    "That''s right," Paul responded to a shocked Wilbur. "Greensource Corp caught an ocean beast."


    "What?" Wilbur stared at Paul in shock.


    The presence of ocean beasts usually brought about disasters like tsunamis, earthquakes, and hurricanes. That was it was considered to be a creature that should never appear in the human realm.


    Those ocean monsters originally existed merely in myths and legends, as no one had actually seen one before. It was crazy that people had been able to capture


    one.


    Paul exined, "Your ears aren''t deceiving you, Mister Penn. Greensource Corp managed to capture an ocean beast, which is what caused the heavy rain in the past few days. Now, we hope you can help us release the ocean beast back into the sea so that the skies of Aidementon can finally clear up."


    Despite the overwhelming shock in his chest, Wilbur understood that Paul had to be telling the truth. "Can''t you just release it on your own? Why do you need my help?"


    Paul let out a sigh. "It''s a long story. We found the ocean beast not long after we took over Greensource Corp."


    Paul told Wilbur that the ocean beast had been locked up in a special cage, one that was controlled byputers. The cage could have been unlocked to release the ocean beast, but some incidents had urred that caused theputers to fizzle out of control, which threw a wrench in their ns.

 Chapter 1920

    Now, it was going to take someone to go underwater to restore the cables so that the cage could be opened to free the ocean beast.


    "The Dark Messenger''s far more powerful than me. Why are you looking for me instead of him?"


    "The Messenger has a mission of his own toplete, and he has left Cametra. You''re the only one who can help with this, Mister Penn. Of course, we''llpensate you handsomely for this once it''s done."


    "I''ve just got one request," Wilbur said. "Take care of Tina and her mother. As long as you agree to that, I''ll go."


    "Of course. That''s no problem at all."


    That afternoon, Wilbur drove out of Aidementon with Paul. They sped all the way to the beach, driving into the Greensource Corp building by the water. Paul had the technicians show the structure of the cage hidden in the sea.


    The 3D image was pulled up onscreen, and Paul pointed something in front and a little to the left of the cage. "This is where the cables broke. Please help us restore them once you go underwater, Mister Penn."


    "Can you even fix cables underwater?"


    Paul said, "Oh, no, not fix. Just restore them. The cables are made of a special material, and we''ve used special technology on the joints of the cage. You just need to plug the cables into the cage and the electricity will flow through on its own. All we need is someone powerful enough to go underwater and help us out."


    Paul handed an outline of the cables to Wilbur, who took a look at them and understood what Paul meant. "This looks simple enough for anyone to do. Why should I be the one to do it?"


    "Oh, it''s not simple at all. The cage is two hundred meters underwater, where the pressure is immense. One could die if their body could not take the pressure. Also, the cable is two meters wide. It would take someone with super strength to plug it into the cage. Most importantly, there are very strong electric currents in the water surrounding the ocean beast. If a diver were to go near the cage, their diving suit would be zapped to shreds from the currents. Factoring all of this, we thought that you would be the most suitable candidate for the job, Mister Penn." "Alright. I''ll give it a try, then."


    Paul handed a remote to Wilbur. "Take this with you, Mister Penn. Press the button if you run into any problems, and we''ll help you at once. Also, we might have to tie a metal chain around you for safety reasons."


    "That''s fine. Let''s get on with it."


    "Alright."


    Paul nodded. He waved a hand, and two men walked over with a heavy-looking steel sp. They buckled it around Wilbur before someone came over to fasten a thick metal chain to the sp.


    Following that, Wilbur was led to the ideal spot to go underwater where the staff put a special oxygen mask on him. Wilbur gave the staff members an OK sign, and slowly walked into the water.


    He sank rapidly at once, all while observing the remote. Around a minuteter, Wilbur had reached two hundred meters below sea level.


    Wilbur looked down and saw a blue light barrier below him. The light was positively blinding, lighting up the depths of the ocean in that area.


    The rays of blue light did not look regr, seemingly there without any light source. However, it did not take long for Wilbur to spot the gigantic cage in the water. It was almost a hundred meters in height, and inside it was a gigantic beast that looked somewhat like a lizard. Its eyes were closed as its hands and feety t, seemingly in a deep slumber.

 Chapter 1921

    The ocean beast was enormous. Wilbur looked like an ant in front of it. However, the beast seemed to be extremely sensitive to its surroundings in the water. When Wilbur appeared, the sleeping beast slowly opened its eyes.


    It got up abruptly when it saw Wilbur, striking its tail against the cage and letting out a series of deafening noises as if to show its hatred for humans.


    Wilbur had never seen a creature this big, and a chill ran down his spine as he froze at the sight before him, unsure what to do.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Just then, the loud thrashing shocked Wilbur out of his stupor. He did not hesitate any longer, looking around him in search of the cable. ording to the temte, it should be in front of the left corner of the cage, but it was nowhere in sight.


    Upon making a round, Wilbur realized that the cable was behind the beast. The cage was a massive thing, but the unplugged cable hadpletely fallen into the mud at the bottom of the ocean.


    Wilbur swam to the bottom of the ocean. He was about to lift the cable up when the beast threw itself against the cage again. The ground shook once more.


    The cable slipped out of Wilbur''s hands, giving him no choice but to bend down to grab it once more. There was thankfully a spot on the cable where he could get his hands on, making it easier to pick up.


    Multiple terrifying and loud thrashester, the cable had slipped out of Wilbur''s grasp twice before he seeded in dragging it out of the mud. It was thankfully not as heavy thanks to the fact that it was underwear, and Wilbur gripped it tight before swimming upwards towards the cage.


    Due to the weight of the cable, Wilbur had to swim very slowly. Just as he was about to reach around eight meters on top of the metal cage, a vortex suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The tremendous force made Wilbur loosen his grip and was knocked several dozen meters backward. It was upon a second look that he realized the beast was spitting out water.


    The beast seemed to have a certain power that caused the seawater in its mouth toe out in the form of a vortex.


    Wilbur was awed by how terrifying the beast was.


    Just then, Wilbur spotted a powerful, blue-colored current mixed into the vortex of seawater the beast had spat out, lighting up its surroundings.


    Were the electric currents caused by the beast? Wilbur had thought that the blue glow in the ocean came from an electrical leakage caused by the loose cable, but it seemed like it was not an electrical leakage. The current seemed to havee from the beast itself.


    Wilbur understood then that ocean beasts brought about tsunamis and fierce winds wherever they went because of the currents they generated. The beast released the currents into the ocean, and the water would ebb and flow at an rming rate as an effect. This would form fierce winds that might even result in hurricanes.


    Once a hurricane had been formed, the clouds in the sky would take in the immense amount of water surging upwards, forming rain clouds, which exined the heavy rain.


    No wonder the weather in Aidementon has been this way for the past few days! The beast was throwing a tantrum. Now, it seemed like all that had to be done for the skies of Aidementon to be clear again was to set the beast free.

 Chapter 1922

    However, releasing the beast would require connecting the cable, or it would continue to rain heavily in Aidementon and even lead to a flood.


    Wilbur nced at the cable that had fallen into the mud. He looked up at the beast, only to see that the beast was looking at him as well.


    From the size of the ocean beast, it was obvious that it usually fed onrger marine animals such as whales or sharks. Human beings seemed impossibly tiny inparison, but the beast was looking straight at Wilbur right then, sending a chill down his spine.


    After all, no one would enjoy being stared at by such a huge creature. Wilbur did not know how to express to the beast that he was trying to help it and could only swim once again to where the cable was to pull it up.


    Wilbur originally nned to stay away from the beast and approach after bringing the cable up to a suitable height. However, the space he had to maneuver the cable around was not much to work with, so he could not go further than ten meters away from the cage while swimming upward with the cable.


    Soon enough, Wilbur had risen around fifty meters, then sixty, and so on. Just as he was about to reach eighty meters, the ocean beast spat out a vortex once again. Wilbur tried to move around, but he was still unable to avoid the beast''s attack.


    The cable fell back into the mud, and Wilbur tried again after a short rest. After failing a total of five times, he finally came up with a different n.


    He just had to use his Earth-type defense skills to create a huge earthen wall that would block the beast''s line of sight, and he would be able to restore the cable. Wilbur did not hesitate and chanted along to cast a huge earthen wall around a hundred meters tall.


    The wall blocked the beast''s line of sight, allowing Wilbur to swim upward sessfully this time!


    Just as he was about to reach ny meters and thought he was going to seed, the beast threw a tantrum. The earthen wall was blown to pieces just as Wilbur reached a corner of the cage.


    Wilbur channeled his Earth-type defense skills to form four earthen walls around him just as the beast created another vortex. Wilbur thought that the walls would be enough to block the attack, but something else happened.


    The Thick Earth Realm began to move, but it was not moving away. Instead, the four walls were being pulled toward the cage as the beast opened its mouth, spitting out another vortex once more.


    This time, the direction of the vortex had changed. It had facing outward previously, pushing him away. However, now it was pulling the current inwards.


    Wilbur could still free himself when the vortex was blowing outward, but the change of direction and his closer proximity to the beast caused the water pressure working on him to grow stronger.


    He was going to be sucked into the beast''s stomach if this went on. Wilbur''s body surged with spiritual energy then, forming a fist with his right hand as ck miasma swirled around it and struck the water below him.


    Boom!


    A powerful reverse current shot Wilbur backward, and he was able to get out of the tornado. The beast had also noticed Wilbur then, turning its head and blowing the vortex his direction.

 Chapter 1923

    Wilbur saw that and leaped straight onto the beast''s back as it continued to switch directions. However, Wilbur''s gesture also made it so that the beast could not


    attack him effectively.


    Wilbur stared at the enormous creature below its feet, and a spark of murderous intent entered his head. He was trying to save the beast, but it was trying to kill him instead.


    What a foolish creature! Wilbur wanted nothing more than to have it killed. Yet he thought of his agreement with Paul, and the murderous intent promptly disappeared. Upon second thought, who knew how much torture the beast had had to endure since Greensource Corp had trapped it here? It was no wonder it hated human beings.


    It was not exactly surprising for the beast to act this way. Wilbur opened his heart and was about to think of a way to restore the cable. Just then, the countless spikes on the beast''s back lit up with electric currents. The currents joined together, striking in Wilbur''s direction.


    Countless electric currents hurtled toward Wilbur, giving him no time to duck as the currents hit him square in the chest.


    The powerful currents continued to flow through Wilbur''s body. The difference in size between Wilbur and the beast was iparable, and the currents from such a huge beast made Wilbur feel like he had been thrown against a power line.


    The beast''s currents were capable of bringing about disaster to the weather, and now all the currents were condensed on Wilbur. Within a few seconds, Wilbur sensed that his body had reached its limit. Yet just then, the dragon''s head mark on his back lit up with a blood-red glow.


    The dragon''s head mark began absorbing all of the beast''s currents. Wilbur leaped into the air, swimming upward with all his might.


    Energy exploded out of his body as Wilbur''s dragon aura flowed out. The powerful current caused Wilbur''s dragon aura to coalesce and take on a form of its own.


    The aura began moving along with Wilbur, and a dragon''s howl rang through the water around him as the physical manifestation of his dragon aura flicked its tail.


    The water shook from the powerful dragon aura, finally disappearing in the end. Wilbur was drained of his energy then as well, sinking to the bottom of the ocean.


    When Wilbur looked back up at the beast, it was lying on the ground as if bowing to Wilbur. The beast seemed shocked by what Wilbur had just done. After all, the dragon was the true ruler of the ocean, and the beast was merely a lowlife.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief, grabbing the cable once more and quickly swimming upwards. The beast did not protest in the slightest this time, looking nothing but meek and obedient.


    Wilbur dragged the cable up to a corner of the cage where the socket was, plugging the cable in and heaving a sigh of relief as he heard it click into ce.


    He took out the remote controller after that, pressing one of the buttons. The chain attached to Wilbur''s body then began to pull him upward.

 Chapter 1924

    Wilbur looked down at the beast every now and then as he rose. The enormous creature was currently lying at the bottom of the ocean as if it were worshiping Wilbur.


    The beast''s demeanor confused Wilbur. Despite the fact that Dashan myths spoke of dragons ruling the ocean, they were still considered fictional at the end of the day, and Wilbur did not particrly believe in them.


    Now that he was seeing an ocean beast in real lifeying at the bottom of the ocean meekly bowing to him, Wilbur realized that those Dashan legends might be real after all. The dragons might have actually been the ruler of the ocean, else the ocean beast would not have bowed to it so obediently.


    Within a minute, Wilbur had returned to the shore from the bottom of the ocean. The staff came over to take the chains and sp off of Wilbur. The staff in charge of taking off his special oxygen tank took a look at the data and gasped in shock. "That was close! The oxygen would have run out if you had stayed just a little longer underwater. You''re one lucky man, Mister Penn."


    Paul smiled at Wilbur. "Did you hear that, Wilbur? They just called you lucky. Congrattions, you''vepleted your mission."


    Wilbur looked at Paul with a chuckle. "I knew you''d never let me die down there, Mister Paul. You would have calcted when the oxygen ran out and pulled me out of the water even if I hadn''t pressed the button."


    "Of course, Mister Penn. I asked you to do this, and I''m a man with principles. I''d never go back on my word," said Paul.


    Wilbur nodded. "Well, I hope you don''t forget your promise to me, then."


    "Of course." Paul snapped his fingers, and one of his men passed him a bank card. "Mister Penn, this card contains two hundred million dors. Consider it payment forpleting your mission. Please ept it."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur did not turn the card down, and Paul said, "Open the cage, and free the beast."


    "Yes, Mister Paul."


    The staff did as told, and it was not long before Wilbur and Paul saw the enormous cage at the bottom of the ocean open up. It waspletely opened atst, but the beast remained lying on the ground meekly, as if unwilling to leave.


    "What the..."


    "What''s going on here? Why''s the beast just lying there? Is it scared?"


    Paul looked nothing but confused. After all, everyone had seen Wilbur''s immense power just now from the screens, especially with Wilbur''s dragon aura scaring the wits out of the beast.


    Wilbur was speechless at what he was seeing as well. The beast had been so ferocious and murderous at first, but now it was in such a meek state.


    The staff whispered to Paul, who shook his head. "There''s no need for that. Even if the beast''s been scared, it''ll return to normal soon. We just need to keep the cage open, and it''ll leave eventually.

 Chapter 1925

    Paul felt that it was only a matter of time before the beast returned to its senses. Thus, after giving out a few orders to the staff, he sent Wilbur back to Aidementon.


    Wilbur returned to his room and closed the door. Atst, blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth.


    The battle at the bottom of the ocean had far surpassed Wilbur''s limits. Despite the fact that he had exploded with power in time and released the electrical currents back into the water, his body was still greatly affected and the dragon''s head mark on his back had not stopped burning.


    Wilbur did not mention it so as not to cause a fuss, but now that he was back home, there was no need to hide anymore.


    Wiping the blood away, Wilbur hastily took out a Thunder-type Healing Pill and swallowed it. He sat cross-legged on the bed resting after that and remained in that position until he was fully recovered in the evening.


    Wilbur was able to restore his health and powers significantly faster than before, and that was all thanks to the pores on his skin. He had identally opened every pore on his body while releasing the currents in his body into the water and turning them into dragon aura, which had also in turn caused the dragon aura to be released from his body.


    The effects of the dragon aura''s bacsh were quite severe. After releasing a portion of it, Wilbur was better able to control his aura. The released dragon aura had not faded either, merely swirling around Wilbur so he was easily able to absorb it whenever needed.


    This made the restoration of his dragon aura a lot easier. Wilbur sat on the bed after he had healed up, thinking about the beast. Since it was so terrified of the dragon n, that must mean that the dragon''s power was far superiorpared to the beast.


    That was probably the reason the dragon aura was so superior. The incident with the ocean beast had also reminded Wilbur of something. In the past, he was only focused on absorbing the powers of the cultivators who used to own the items he had collected.


    However, he hadpletely neglected the dragon n. Since he had a dragon''s head mark on his back since he was born, it was enough to prove that he had some kind of special rtionship with the dragon n.


    If that was the case, learning about dragons might make him stumble on possibly inspiring things that he could improve his powers with. Wilbur then finally understood why the dragon''s head mark on his back was able to absorb the power of light and the power of destruction despite the fact that the powers came from the middle dimension.


    The Dragon''s Altar was also capable of converting anything he contributed to it into grace points, be it a me crystal core infused with the power of destruction, or even the crystal core and sword from the ant-man that originated from an upper dimension.


    Thews of dimension were not to be broken, which meant that the dragon god might havee from an even higher dimension that operated on higher-levelws.


    That was what had given Wilbur this special power from the very beginning. Despite the fact that it was in Wilbur''s body, he had barely used it because he did not know how to use the upper-dimensionalws.


    Thus, Wilbur believed that his powers would be greatly heightened as long as he could uncover more information about the dragon n.


    Just then, a knock sounded on his door. Tina said, "Wilbur, dinner''s ready. Do you want to eat together?"


    Wilbur opened the door. "Sure, I was just getting hungry anyway. Let''s go."


    The two of them headed downstairs, where Tina''s mother was waiting for them. Wilbur looked around him and asked, "Where are Kyra and Demetra?"

 Chapter 1926

    Before Tina could speak, her mother replied, "Kyra and Demetra have left. Demetra said that he was leaving Cametra to look for Miyah and that you would always be a good friend of his. Oh, he also left you this letter."


    Tina''s mother handed an envelope to Wilbur, which he did not open right away. "Thank you, ma''am. Let''s eat."


    After dinner, Wilbur returned to the attic and opened the letter. Demetra was not particrly good with his words, but he expressed his gratitude towards Wilbur and brought up something.


    It turned out that Tina had cried the entire night after her mother had told her how she felt. Tina had no choice, and Demetra hoped Wilbur would not me her.


    Wilbur sighed after reading the letter. Just then, Tina came into the room with a handkerchief she had finished embroidering. "I heard that Dashans like embroidery, and the dragon symbolizes luck and happiness. I thought of making you a handkerchief so you can carry it with you. Do you know how charming you look when you wipe your mouth with a handkerchief, Wilbur?"


    "Is that so?"


    Wilbur dabbed at the corner of his mouth with the handkerchief. He set it down, looking straight at Tina. "I''m a very gluttonous man, and you''ve caught my attention. Now I''m going to make you pay."


    Wilbur carried Tina to the bed, and they spent the rest of the night together. In the days toe, Wilbur brought Tina shopping around Aidementon. They left their mark around the city, and Wilbur also showered her with gifts.


    Three dayster, Wilbur asked to meet Tina on the balcony and told her how he felt.


    "I''m going to leave Cametra and return to Dasha tomorrow, Tina. I hope you and your mother will live happily here."


    The two of them had already epted the nature of things, but Tina''s face darkened all the same. "So soon? I thought you''d at least stay a little longer to give me some time."


    "No, Tina. You knew I was going to go back to Dasha anyway. I''m very happy with the time I''ve spent with you here."


    Tina flushed. "No, I just have something I''d like to give you. I haven''t finished it yet and hope you can give me some time. It''s extremely important to me, and I hope you''ll say yes to it."


    Wilbur saw the sincerity in Tina''s eyes and could not turn her down. "Alright. How many days?"


    "A week. I just need a week."


    Wilbur nodded. "Alright, no more than that."


    Wilbur did not want to put more into the rtionship since it would juste to an end anyway. However, he also wanted himself and Tina to be able to heal from this.


    "Of course. I''m sure you''ll be happy with it."


    Just then, Wilbur''s phone rang with a call from Paul.


    "Mister Paul? Is anything the matter?"


    "I hope you''re still in Cametra, Wilbur. We''ve run into some trouble that we need your help with."

 Chapter 1927

    "I''m sure you know I''m not a member of the Scarlet Leaf Faction, Mister Paul. I''m not really interested in meddling in your affairs."


    "No, no, it''s something else. Do you remember the ocean beast?"


    "That ocean beast?" Wilbur was confused. "What''s wrong? Has that not been fixed yet?"


    "Yes. It''s been three whole days, but the beast is still lying in the cage unwilling to leave. We need your help, Wilbur."


    Wilbur was surprised at Paul''s words. He had thought that the beast would have been desperate to flee the cage, but it turned out that it was still inside and not willing toe out. "I don''t know how to lure it out, Mister Paul. Maybe you could find someone else to help?"


    "No, Wilbur. It''s clear that the ocean beast is in this manner because something triggered it. I think if you go down again and it sees you, it might go back to normal and leave."


    Wilbur was a little speechless, but it was the truth that the ocean beast had curled into a ball out of fear of him and refused to leave the cage.


    Paul''s request was not unreasonable, so Wilbur had no choice but to say yes. Paul''s car arrived in half an hour and Wilbur got in after giving Tina a hug.


    After putting all the necessary equipment on Wilbur, Paul said, "The beast is a feral creature. It might be angered to see you again, and you must be prepared." "Alright, Mister Paul."


    Wilbur had almost forgotten that the beast was a monstrosity. He got underwater, and it was not long before he saw the massive beast once more.


    However, this time was different than thest. The beast had been trapped inside the massive metal cage thest time, so Wilbur was not afraid of it. This time, the cage was left wide open, and the beast could charge out anytime, which would undoubtedly be a challenge for Wilbur.


    The beast was iparablyrger than Wilbur, and he was at a huge risk here. Thus, Wilbur channeled a set of armor made of ck miasma to protect himself.


    Wilbur clenched his right fist, smoking with ck miasma. He would at least have a bit of leeway to fight back if the beast were to move at all.


    Wilbur got down on one knee a few dozen meters away from the ocean beast, before striking the bottom of the ocean with a punch.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Wilbur made three punches in total, causing the bottom of the ocean to quake with each blow. The beast finally opened its eyes from its crouched position. It nced at Wilbur once, then promptly closed its eyes once more.


    The beast seemed to be terrified of Wilbur, which he was a little flustered by. Wilbur swam upward, casting his dragon aura once more and channeling a dragon that was much smaller this time due to theck of boost from the currents.


    Regardless, it was still a dragon, and Wilbur was nning to use it to draw the beast''s attention. However, the beast hardly dared to even nce Wilbur''s way, even going as far as to sink its chin further into the mud.


    At the same time, Paul watched the dragon aura Wilbur was releasing and turned


    to the staff. "Quick, save Wilbur''s data and send it to headquarters." "Yes, Mister Paul."


    Paul continued watching the screen. Wilbur had the dragon swim around in the water for a while but could not draw the attention of the sea beast. Thus, he gave up and sank back to the bottom of the ocean.

 Chapter 1928

    The next second, something shocking happened. Wilbur was seen walking toward the beast, clearly trying to get closer.


    Paul was rmed. "What''s he doing? Doesn''t he know how dangerous that is? Send him a warning right now!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Underwater, Wilbur sensed the pressure from the chain attached to him. He gestured to the cameras, implying for Paul to trust him. Paul had no choice but to tell the staff to stop sending the signal, as well as having them prepare themselves.


    Wilbur was to be dragged onto shore immediately if anything was to happen to him.


    Wilbur had had to change his approach after having failed to awaken the beast many times, and he felt like the creature was quite human-like. It was intimidated by his aura thest time, which was the reason why it was so scared. Wilbur might just be able to soothe its nerves by stroking it and expressing friendliness.


    The beast would leave as long as it was not scared anymore, which seemed to be the only way to go from here. Wilbur walked up to the beast, which kept its head bowed, not daring to move a muscle. Wilbur stroked the beast''s head, and it nuzzled into Wilbur''s palm in what seemed like an affectionate manner.


    Atst, the beast stood back up. However, it still looked at Wilbur with a gaze filled with respect and worship.


    Wilbur pressed the button then, and the chain pulled him back upwards. The beast saw him leave, then hesitated a little before walking out of the cage and swimming off into deeper waters.


    "That was wonderful, Wilbur. The beast is finally gone."


    "Yes. I hope Greensource Corp won''t do anything like this anymore in the future, Mister Paul. Ocean beasts should not be controlled by human beings."


    "You''re absolutely right, Mister Penn. Thank you so much for the help."


    A weekter, Tina sent Wilbur to the airport. She kissed him on the cheeks, saying, "I hope you won''t forget me."


    "I won''t."


    "This is my present to you. Open it only when you''re back."


    Tina gave Wilbur a box. He took it from her and said, "Wow, this is really heavy. I''m looking forward to finding out what it is."


    "It''s something you''ll like."


    Wilbur looked at Tina. "I''ve left something for you in the attic too. Have a look at it when you get back."


    "Alright."


    "Goodbye."


    Wilbur passed the security check with the box, turning back to wave at Tina before boarding the ne.


    Tina watched as the ne took off, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Despite the fact that she was going to miss Wilbur, she could not bear to part with her mother.


    Upon leaving the airport, Tina''s phone rang with a call from Kyra.

 Chapter 1929

    "Take your time paying me back, Tina. There''s no rush at all."


    "No worries, Miss Kyra. I''ll spend the rest of my life paying this debt off."


    Tina had spent two million dors on a gift that she was told was a mysterious antique from Dasha. Since she could not make Wilbur stay, she would at least show him how she felt.


    Two million dors was the limit of what Tina could afford, but she hardly cared. Tina drove all the way home, spending the rest of the afternoon sitting in her room in a daze thinking of Wilbur.


    It was only in the evening that she finally mustered up the courage to go to the attic. On the desky a pair of y dolls, a bank card, and a letter.


    Over on another end, the nended in Seechertown in the evening. Wilbur came out of the airport, ncing at his watch as he walked. He had already called Faye and Ryder beforeing back and figured they should be there.


    Wilbur had called Faye first and only called Ryder to give him some information to send back to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    Despite the fact that he had promised Paul not to spread the news about Light Valley, there had to be a cover-up for the internal war happening in Cametra, and that was an update on the situation with the two factions.


    Wilbur knew that Light Valley was going to use the two factions if they wanted to do anything. Wilbur did not have to care about Cametra''s internal affairs, so he could skip bringing up Light Valley. However, he would at least have to tell the department about the conflict between the two factions.


    After all, Greensource Corp''s past proved that the two factions had some pretty special views of the country''s development. If Cametra was a tree, the two factions would be its roots. Only by letting the tree continue to grow in its natural habitat would the innocent people and the other countries be safe.


    Wilbur got out of the airport but only saw Ryder and not Faye. Ryder waved a hand, shouting, "Deacon Penn! I''m over here!"


    Wilbur asked, "Why are you here alone? Where''s Faye?"


    "Oh..." Ryder chuckled awkwardly, then said, "Deacon Penn, Madam Yves heard that you were flirting with Cametran women and got angry. I called her up, and she said that she wouldn''t being since I was already here. Otherwise... someone might think she actually missed him."


    Wilbur smiled. "Women do love getting jealous, don''t they? Come on, I''m tired. Let''s head back first."


    Wilbur locked himself in his room upon returning to Seke Ind, taking out the present Tina had given him. There was a copper cauldron the size of a teapot inside, with three dragons carved on it. The craftsmanship was beautiful, and Wilbur was shocked to discover that there was a special aura radiating out of the cauldron.


    Wilbur could tell from the first nce that this was something Tina had spent a good amount of money on, knowing that he liked collecting antiques. It was probably not too expensive considering Tina''s capabilities, and Wilbur figured that the two hundred million dors in the card he had given her would be enough for her to livefortably with her mother.


    The cauldron was not radiating with spiritual energy, but something else that Wilbur felt a strange familiarity with. It felt as though he was seeing an old friend again, and Wilbur could feel the dragon aura growing excited.


    The antique seemed to be rted to the dragon n in some way. Had it once been used by someone great before? Wilbur had been wanting to collect more items rted to the dragon n, and this came by just in time.


    Due to the fact that this was a gift from Tina, Wilbur did not convert it into grace points. He put the copper cauldron away when a knock sounded on his door.


    "Who is it?" asked Wilbur.


    "It''s me, Deacon Penn," said Ryder.


    Wilbur opened the door to find Faye standing there in a tight Dashan dress with her arms crossed before her chest. She strode in with an uncaring look on her face. "I didn''t think you''d remember toe back."

 Chapter 1930

    Ryder exchanged nces with Wilbur, then turned to leave.


    Wilbur looked at Faye''s back. Before he could say anything, Faye asked, "So, how were things in Cametra?"


    "Pretty good." Wilbur had thought Faye would be angry at him, but she had been concerned all along.


    Faye strode up to Wilbur, raising a hand to stroke his cheeks with a pout. "Look at you, you''re all skinny now."


    "Wait here. I''ll make you some pasta. You need the food."


    She left the room, and Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled, calling after her, "Hurry up."


    "Yeah, alright."


    "Faye''s gone to the kitchen, Deacon Penn."


    Ryder''s voice came from outside the door. He had hidden nearby just now instead of leaving and entered Wilbur''s room with a notebook after watching Faye leave. "Well, Deacon Penn, how is the development of Greensource Corp? Also, how are the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction feeling about this?"


    Wilbur had told Ryder to be prepared to write the information down and thus told him everything that had happened in Cametra excluding Light Valley.


    Ryder frowned after Wilbur was done. "So, there''s a conflict between the Scarlet Leaf and Green Leaf Faction, and both factions have internal groups of their own. In the end, the battle ended with some meaningful positions and internal groups being removed from the Scarlet Leaf Faction. Is that right?"


    "Yep."


    Wilbur nodded. The whole thing seemedplicated, but Ryder had summarized it pretty well. Ralph was a member of the Scarlet Leaf Faction, but he was disloyal to them.


    What had actually happened was that Ralph wanted to gain Light Valley''s approval, but they ended up abandoning him instead.


    If the Light Warrior who hade to this dimension at the same time as the Dark Lord was already dead, what was the Dark Lord''s goal in creating Light Valley? The Dark Messenger had been so powerful, yet he stepped in to prevent bloodshed at thest moment.


    Light Valley did not seem that evil, either. In fact, they seemed extremely kindpared to Ralph. Could it be that the people from this dimension had thoughts far more evil than those of the middle dimensions?


    "Alright, eat up."


    Faye came over with a huge te of spaghetti bolognese, setting it down on the table and looking yfully at Wilbur.


    Ryder promptly got off his chair, snapping his notebook shut. "Uh, I''ve got some stuff to take care of. I''ll be heading back."


    Wilbur sat down staring at the pile of noodles, frowning at Faye. "This is a little too much pasta. Do you want to get another fork over to eat with me?"


    Faye glowered at Wilbur. "Whose fault is it if you''ve been starving yourself? Eat up, and finish everything."


    Wilbur had no choice but to gobble up all the food. Faye cleaned the table after that. "Oh, the chairman of Seechertown Museum came looking for me today. He heard that you wereing back and invited us to talk about donating some items from your collection to the museum tomorrow."


    "Huh? Donating what?"


    Faye nodded. "Did you forget the collection you sent back from overseas? Most of them have been kept in the national museum here, so the chairman hopes to get in touch with us."

 Chapter 1931

    Wilbur thought about it. Cape Consortium was in Seechertown, so if they wanted to make their mark in Seechertown from now on, they had to cross paths with the museum. Wilbur was a patriot, after all. Moreover, the consignment shop set up overseas frequently received Dasha collectibles lost overseas.


    Few of those collectibles were national treasures, but among the few, some were worth collecting.


    Because those collectibles were meaningful to Dasha, Wilbur wanted to take them back and then donate them to the museum.


    With the museum director, Mister Sun, reaching out to Wilbur, he was undoubtedly given an opportunity to do just that.


    Wilbur said, "Alright. Faye, we''ll go together tomorrow morning."


    "Yeah."


    Faye nodded. Then, she turned to look at the view outside the window and said, "It''s gettingte. You should rest early because you just came back. I''ll go."


    Wilbur stopped her by holding her hand from behind and said, "You''re leaving so soon? Are you mad at me?"


    "What makes you say that?" Faye quickly argued. However, Wilbur could see the look of dissatisfaction on her face. It was true that Wilbur had neglected her when he was in Cametra.


    However, Wilbur was back. Therefore, he felt like he had to make it up to Faye.


    "Did you wear this for me?"


    "Yeah."


    Wilbur saw that she lowered her gaze to reply. Her soft gaze was gentle, and it instantly lit the passion in Wilbur''s heart.


    "Don''t go tonight. Stay here with me."


    Then, he carried her and switched off the lights.


    The next morning, they had breakfast. Wilbur came to the Seechertown Museum with Faye. Mister Sun heard that Wilbur wasing, so he personally waited at the door to wee them.


    He walked over with an extended hand, greeting warmly, "Mister Penn, I''m so d that you''re here."


    Wilbur quickly shook his hand and said humbly, "No, Mister Sun. It''s my honor to provide something for Seechertown."


    "Haha, you''re so humble, Mister Penn. Come on, let''s go inside."


    Mister Sun led Wilbur and Faye into the museum. Mister Sun instructed his assistant to make tea for them in the guest lobby before saying, "Mister Penn, ording to what I know, Cape Consortium is a national enterprise. The consignment shop is also under Cape Consortium, which deals in some trading of collectibles. The annual trading amount is more than a hundred thousand pieces. This makes me very happy."


    Wilbur felt tense inside when he heard that. He thought Mister Sun was quite polite, so he did not expect Mister Sun to investigate him ahead of time. Moreover, he was very blunt with his approach. It seemed like Mister Sun had ns for Cape Consortium to donate a huge amount of collectibles to his


    museum.


    That made Wilbur feel very displeased. The donation of the collectibles should be up to the entrepreneurs, after all. He could not believe that Mister Sun privately investigated Cape Consortium and said all that. He was clearly trying to force Wilbur''s hand.

 Chapter 1932

    Wilbur has met countless people, so he naturally met a lot of people with different personalities. What Mister Sun said proved that he would request something. Wilbur could only agree to it if the request was reasonable. Wilbur quickly said something to ease the awkwardness, "That''s right. The consignment shop trades inrge quantities, but we''re only making a small profit since it''s the consignment shop, after all. The items do not belong to the consignment shop, so there isn''t a lot of profit. We''re barely maintaining it."


    Mister Sun was surprised to hear that. Then, he instantly understood what Wilbur meant. He nodded and said, "Naturally. We''re businessmen, after all, and we lose profit sometimes. I know Cape Consortium has its difficulties, so I won''t be making impossible requests."


    Wilbur and Faye looked at each other. They frowned at the same time. They wondered if Mister Sun was expressing a demand within five minutes of the conversation.


    Mister Sun said, "Forgive me, Mister Penn. I''m straightforward, and I''m not good at the whole business banter thing. I hope you don''t mind. I hope we can all contribute to Dasha since we''re in the same industry. I''ll cut right to the chase. I hope Cape Consortium can donate a thousand collectibles to our Seechertown Museum each year."


    "What? A thousand collectibles? That many?"


    Faye looked at Wilbur in shock. Wilbur did not speak at that moment. Mister Sun felt awkward for two seconds, so he continued to say, "If that''s impossible, then maybe we should allpromise. Just donating five hundred collectibles annually will do, Mister Penn. Moreover, you need to promise that each collectible is worth more than a hundred thousand dors. In that case, I think our coboration will be very pleasant. Of course, please don''t be mistaken. That price is just a standard for the collectibles, not for the museum to sell them. This is the Seechertown Museum, after all. Everything on disy here must be a qualified collectible, otherwise, we''ll be the butt of the joke in Seechertown."


    Wilbur and Faye looked at each other in sync. Mister Sun did not say anything wrong, but they felt like something was fishy. He did not seem to possess the attitude of a museum director.


    Wilbur took a deep breath and raised his left hand. He gestured a two with his fingers and asked, "How about this, Mister Sun? I will provide twenty collectibles to the Seechertown Museum each year. Moreover, I promise that each collectible will be worth more than a million dors. Is that alright?"


    Mister Sun looked excited when he heard that. He asked, "Really? Are you willing to provide our museum with twenty collectibles worth more than a million dors?"


    "Yeah. That''s my offer. At the same time, it''s because Cape Consortium has limited resources. I hope you ept my offer, Mister Sun."


    Mister Sun was overjoyed at that point. He was unsure about the donation, after all. He only said it to test Wilbur. As it turned out, Wilbur was only willing to donate twenty collectibles, but each of the collectibles was worth a million dors. That would be at least twenty million dors.


    Twenty million dors was not a small amount of money. Mister Sun has never been offered anything like that. He felt like there was no way he would refuse someone who would donate twenty million dors each year.


    He reached out to grab Wilbur''s hand and shook it. He said with excitement, "That''s great, Mister Penn. As expected, you didn''t let me down. It''s a deal in that case."


    They chatted about nothing for a while before saying goodbye. Wilbur left with Faye.


    Faye looked ufortable after they left the museum. She said, "Twenty collectibles, each worth a million dors. You''re giving twenty million dors away. Are you sure about that, Mister CEO?"


    "Yeah."

 Chapter 1933

    Wilbur nodded and said, "His attitude isn''t very nice, but it''s true that Cape


    Consortium has to contribute to Seechertown. Since Mister Sun has the intention to do that, we''ll go along with it. These collectibles are going to be donated to the museum anyway, they are not for sale. Mister Sun said it himself, right? The price is only a measure of qualification, it won''t rece the items'' true value."


    Faye nodded and said, "I sure hope so, but I''m curious to see how you''ll react if Mister Sun said that the collectibles are going to be sold."


    Wilbur knew that Faye was only joking, but he replied seriously, "I''ll take them back myself if that''s the case. Alright, go get the car."


    "Yeah."


    Faye went to get the drive, so Wilbur waited on the roadside. Suddenly, a luxury car parked at the roadside. A rich-looking guy with a leather jacket and gelled hair got out of the car. His blonde sidekick in the passenger seat quickly followed. They walked towards Wilbur.


    "Why are you in the way? Move!"


    The rich man shoved Wilbur aside, then quickly went up the stairs with his sidekick. Faye drove over at that moment. She honked and looked out the window. She asked, "What are you standing around for? Get in."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur looked away and got into the car. Then, they went back to Seke Ind.


    Faye did some work that day. Twenty ancient painting scrolls were picked in the end. Each of the scrolls was worth more than a million dors. Faye instructed someone to send the scrolls to the Seechertown Museum.


    Wilbur locked himself in his room in the afternoon. He picked up the bronze cauldron Tina gave up and inspected it over a few times. The bronze cauldron was engraved with three intricate dragons. The design was lively, and the energy emitted from the bronze cauldron was very familiar to Wilbur.


    It seemed like the bronze cauldron had the effect of soothing the dragon aura inside him. He tried to adjust his breathing while sitting cross-legged. He eased up and unleashed the dragon aura in his body. It was as if the dragon aura sensed the bronze cauldron. Wilbur could not believe that his dragon aura all went into the bronze cauldron.


    He ced his right hand on the bronze cauldron. Then, the bronze cauldron sensed it and unleashed the stored dragon aura. Wilbur was surprised to find out that the bronze cauldron could store dragon aura after a few tries.


    Dragon aura was good for the body, and it could strengthen the body, but at the same time, it was too domineering. When Wilbur''s energy was chaotic, the dragon aura would tear at his organs and muscles, so it was extremely horrible for Wilbur.


    However, the bronze cauldron could absorb his dragon aura. If his energy went out of control, all Wilbur needed to do was unleash his dragon aura into the bronze cauldron. That could ease the pressure on his body significantly.


    The dragon aura was too powerful for a human''s body, after all. It was indeed hard to endure. Since the bronze cauldron could store dragon aura, it would be less of a burden to Wilbur.


    He had been fooling around with Tina in Cametra for days without cultivating, so the dragon aura in him gradually grew to the limits of his endurance. He felt like he would die anytime if he did not exchange some pills to strengthen his body.

 Chapter 1934

    Wilbur could find some antiques that contained spiritual energy or special powers to sacrifice them to the Dragon''s Altar for grace points.


    However, since he had the bronze cauldron, he was curious to find out how much dragon aura it could store.


    Wilbur adjusted his breathing and eased up to unleash his dragon aura. The burden in his body gradually weakened as he unleashed the dragon aura. The aura swam around Wilbur, so he used his will to control the aura. After that, he raised the bronze cauldron.


    The bronze cauldron kept spinning in the air and it quickly absorbed the unleashed dragon aura before dropping on the table.


    Wilbur nced at the bronze cauldron and had a look of disbelief on his face, which slowly turned into joy. He knew that he gained a precious item. He quickly cultivated even though he was overjoyed, slowly strengthening his body with dragon aura.


    Dragon aura was like a resource for his cultivation. He could use it to strengthen his body when he wascking in dragon aura. However, dragon aura would be overbearing and cause havoc in his body when the amount of aura within him crossed a certain threshold.


    Wilbur had been enduring the damage from dragon aura for years. He knew that he could exchange for pills through contributing items for grace points.


    However, it could not change the eruption of dragon aura. Wilbur knew that he had to keep bing stronger. Otherwise, the raging dragon aura would tear his body to pieces one day.


    He had no other choice back then. However, the bronze cauldron was a game- changer. He had the chance to slow down. The absorption and usage of dragon aura in his body were elevated.


    Ever since he discovered the marvelous use of the bronze cauldron, he had been staying in his room for three days straight. He locked himself in for three days and used the bronze cauldron to store dragon aura, unburdening himself, and then nourishing his body with dragon aura.


    Meanwhile, he discovered someone amazing. He could not believe that he was connected to the bronze cauldron that could store dragon aura.


    The bronze cauldron could move andnd at Wilbur''s will.


    Wilbur was out after three days. Faye made a delicious meal. She also invited Ryder, Faron, Eileen, and Jose. Everyone was happy to see Wilbur again.


    Eileen noticed that Wilbur looked healthier and asked excitedly, "Have you be stronger, Wilbur?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. I did."


    "You..." Eileen wanted to ask another question, but Faron interrupted by saying, "Oh yeah, Bro, I heard that you''ve been in touch with Mister Sun of the Seechertown Museum. Feel free to tell me if you need any help. I''ll make sure Mister Sun understands the rules if he doesn''t y by the rules."


    "I got it. You don''t need to butt in."


    Faye looked at Wilbur. Then, she looked at Faron and asked, "Do you know Mister Sun?"


    Faron nodded. Wilbur threw an opposing look at Faye, but she pouted and said, "I have to ask. Faron, what do you know about Mister Sun?"


    Faron smiled and replied, "His name is Gaben Sun, he used to be a foreman at a construction site. Then, some cultural relics were excavated during construction. After reporting them immediately, his superiors came down to inspect and made huge discoveries. Gaben was given a position as museum director of Seechertown Museum because of his good attitude toward the provincial leaders and studied archeology. Don''t be fooled by his friendly demeanor. Truthfully, he''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing. I heard that he has dirt on a provincial leader, so he has always been brutal. Ordinary people won''t dare to mess with him."


    Faye asked in an annoyed tone, "Why would you mention him then?"


    Faron smiled and replied, "Other people won''t dare to mess with him, but that doesn''t mean I won''t. I don''t have time for him, but I can''t believe he coincidentally reached out to my bro. It''s fine if he has a nice attitude to be his friend. However, if he doesn''t have a good attitude, he won''t be Seechertown Museum''s director for long."


    Wilbur noticed the conversation had gone too far, so he said, "In that case, help me investigate, Faron. Keep an eye on Gaben and notify me if there''s any unusual activity."

 Chapter 1935

    "Don''t worry, bro. I got this," said Faron.


    Jose said after their meal, "I''ve been bored recently, and I improved my driving skills. I think I''m excelling in it."


    Wilbur smiled and patted Jose on the shoulder. He said, "You went to improve your driving skills instead of cultivating? It looks like you''re living like a youngster."


    Jose smiled and said, "Of course. Cultivation is important for cultivators, but some entertainment is necessary."


    Faron said, "Alright. I''ll have topete with you to see who''s faster."


    "Faron," warned Wilbur.


    Jose said, "Alright. Let''s drive a little."


    Faron nced at Wilbur and put up one finger. He said, "One car."


    Jose looked puzzled and asked, "How can wepete with one car?"


    Faron replied, "You drive the firstp, and I drive the next. We''llpete based on the time."


    "Alright. That''s a great idea!"


    Wilbur knew there was no stopping them, so he warned them to be careful. Then, Faron and Jose left topete.


    Eileen called Wilbur to the side and said, "Your transformation is huge. Can you tell me what you did? How did your cultivation improve so fast?"


    "Is it fast?"


    Wilbur smiled. He knew that she could read energy, so she must have seen the changes in his energy. That was why she was so astounded. Otherwise, Eileen would not know that he improved without showing it.


    "Yeah. It''s very fast."


    "It''s a secret, so I can''t tell you."


    The bronze cauldron was wonderful, and it was undoubtedly a precious item to Wilbur. However, other people would not discover its unique qualities because of the dragon aura''s unique sense.


    "Oh yeah. Did anyone from the Church of Holy Illuminati show up when I left Dasha, Eileen?"


    "No." Eileen shook her head, then she said, "They should''vee, but they didn''t send anyone while you''re away."


    Wilbur had an assumption in his mind. It can only mean one thing if no one from the Church of Holy Illuminati came to Dasha during that time. Light Valley was in control of the situation the entire time.


    Wilbur gasped when he thought about that. He was unwilling to admit it, but Light Valley had the ability to do that. They were able to capture the ocean beast, after all. They also trapped the beast in arge-scale metal cage.


    It was astounding and a task beyondprehension. Wilbur assumed that no one could achieve that except for Light Valley.

 Chapter 1936

    Eileen could see that something was wrong from his expression. She frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Could it be that something happened?"


    Wilbur looked at Eileen and asked, "Does the Kiwanis Club know anything about Cametra?"


    Eileen was a member of the Kiwanis Club, so she knew about the intel. She nodded and replied, "Cametra is ruled by two main factions, the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction. We guessed that the international meeting won''t publicly object, and all of Cametra''s issues will be resolved internally. In the end, it''s just as we expected."


    "So... how much do you know about the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction?" he asked again. He wanted to know if the Kiwanis Club knew about Light Valley.


    However, Eileen shook her head and replied, "We don''t have contact with the factions of Cametra, so we don''t know about their internal conflicts. I just know that both the Scarlet Leaf Faction and the Green Leaf Faction are very ambitious. What happened at Greensource Corp proves my point, right?"


    Wilbur agreed in silence. He nned to tell Eileen about what happened in Cametra if she knew about Light Valley. They were allies, after all. However, it seemed like she did not know about Light Valley.


    In that case, Wilbur could not tell her about Light Valley. Wilbur was a man of honor, so he could not tell those who were unaware.


    "Yeah. Indeed."


    Eileen seemed to know. She said smilingly, "If you want to discuss the Cametra factions with me, I think I''m not interested. Truthfully, what they represent has nothing to do with Dasha, so I think I won''t get involved with them."


    She shrugged helplessly as she spoke. She continued to say, "Also, don''t forget that this is Dasha, Wilbur. You''re back here now. Anything about Cametra is actually over, isn''t it?"


    Eileen looked at Wilbur with a smile. Her clear eyes seemed to see through him. "Yeah, you''re right. It''s over."


    Truthfully, Wilbur knew that Light Valley could suppress major organizations of the world, including the Church of Holy Illuminati, which meant it was not over.


    The Dark Messenger once said he killed more than ten Chosen Ones. They were from the middle dimension. They have spread a wide range over his dimension, so he wondered what they were truly up to.


    Wilbur had a feeling that he would meet someone from the Light Valley again. He was afraid that the Dark Messenger was willing to have mercy on him for another reason back then. He had unknowingly be a chess piece for Light Valley.


    The power of light and the power of destruction stored in his dragon head mark had been depleted. Therefore, Wilbur could not use those powers at that point. It seemed like dragon power was superior. So, Wilbur shifted his focus to collecting dragon n items.


    Dasha had a lot of legends about dragons. Wilbur decided to venture into each legend to gain more information on the dragon n. He was most interested in the bronze cauldron with the dragon engravings at the moment.


    ording to the legends, the bronze cauldron was the most important tool for cooking in ancient times. Food was more important than anything, so the bronze cauldron was equally important. Moreover, only the royals could use bronze cauldrons with dragon engravings.


    The Emperor was also known as the son of the dragon.


    Since the royals had close ties to dragons, Wilbur naturally was interested in royal items.


    Wilbur chatted with Eileen for a while. Soon, Jose came back with Faron in the car. Faron angrily opened the door and got out of the car, asking, "Why did you stop me?"

 Chapter 1937

    "Do you know how arrogant that guy was?"


    Jose got out of the car, looking troubled. He said, "Mister Campbell, that guy almost risked his life. Let''s notpete with him. He''ll run into trouble eventually."


    "F*ck. I better not see him next time!" Faron kicked a mineral water bottle on the ground away. Wilbur walked over to ask, "Jose, what''s going on with you guys? What happened?"


    Jose replied bitterly, "I was racing with Mister Campbell. We ran into a risky guy in a luxury car. He thought we were provoking him, so he tailed us and stopped us halfway. Mister Campbell was angry, so he wanted to race with him, but I stopped him. So, he''s very angry right now."


    Wilburforted Faron by saying, "Alright, Faron. No need to be angry. You guys drove with one car, so he mistakenly thought you were provoking him. It''s normal." "I..." Faron sighed. Then, he said, "Alright, consider that punk lucky!"


    Wilbur said, "Faron, I have a favor to ask."


    "What is it? Feel free to tell me, bro."


    "I heard that Mister Sun isn''t a good person during the meal. Help me investigate him. If Mister Sun tries to sell my collectibles, notify me immediately."


    "Alright, sure."


    The next day, Wilbur was searching for information about the bronze cauldron on the inte. Faye sent three bronze cauldrons to Wilbur. Then, she said, "Look, I sent people to find these. You should see if you want any of them."


    Faye thought that Wilbur''s sudden interest in bronze cauldrons was a collecting hobby.


    Truthfully, Faye was unaware that Wilbur wanted to look for bronze cauldrons to discover the secrets of the dragon n. Wilbur stood before the bronze cauldrons, and he did not sense anything. Then, he inspected the bronze cauldrons with his spirit energy. He also did not discover any spiritual energies in the bronze cauldrons.


    He let out a long sigh and said, "Alright, move these away. These are not ancient collectibles. Moreover, it''s very obvious that the dragon engravings are made to look old. These are modern crafts."


    "Huh?"


    Faye was stunned. She asked, "Modern crafts? Do you mean I wasted two hundred thousand dors?"


    Wilbur smiled and replied, "Two hundred thousand dors isn''t a lot. You should consider this a lesson. Faye, remember that only royals could use bronze cauldrons with dragon engravings in ancient times. So, bronze cauldrons with dragon engravings are rare and noble. Those who are legit won''t sell three of them to you for two hundred thousand dors."


    "Alright." Faye smiled helplessly. Then, she instructed the men to move the bronze cauldrons away.


    Wilbur received a call from Faron as soon as Faye left.


    "I have news, bro."


    "Yeah?"

 Chapter 1938

    "Yeah. ording to my sources, Gaben Sun will attend an underground auction tonight with his collectibles. I heard that Gaben''s collectibles are worth ten million dors. It''s impossible for someone like him to purchase collectibles worth ten million dors."


    "I got it."


    "What will you do about this, bro?"


    "Don''t rm the enemy. Make some arrangements. We''ll attend the auction tonight."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur changed his appearance at night into Trevor Penn and went to an underground bar in Seechertown with Faron. Faron took out his invitation card and led Wilbur into the underground auction.


    They found seats in the back row and waited for a while, then they saw Gaben walking in with a young man.


    "F*ck, that''s him!" Faron wanted to get up. Wilbur quickly stopped him and said, "Don''t be reckless. Do you know him?"


    Faron endured his anger and replied, "That''s the guy who raced mest night. He has no sportsmanship! He flipped me off and spat at me."


    Wilbur looked at the young man, and he realized that the young man seemed familiar. He thought about it and remembered the young man was the arrogant guy he ran into outside of the museum.


    "Rx. Since he humiliated you while you raced, you should win your dignity back by racing. I''ll give you a chance. You should drive when we head back."


    Then, Wilbur passed the car keys to Faron.


    "Alright. I''ve been waiting for this chance."


    Faron epted the car key, and he angrily put it in his pockets.


    Soon, the guests had arrived. The host announced the official start of the auction and then introduced the items being auctioned on the stage.


    They looked at the screen and saw a lot of paintings. Wilbur made some decisions in his mind. Suddenly, a small bronze cauldron appeared on the screen. The host introduced it by saying, "Have a look, everyone. This is a bronze cauldron from an ancient era. It''s not big, but the cauldron is refined. Also, there are dragon engravings on it, which proves..."


    "Bro, do you see that? As expected, Gaben Sun auctioned the paintings you donated to his museum. I''ll get him right now."


    Wilbur quickly stopped Faron and said, "Don''t be hasty. Take your phone out to record for evidence. Don''t do anything if I don''t tell you to, got it?"


    "But... Fine."


    Faron was angry, but Wilbur called the shots. Therefore, Faron could only listen to him.


    Faron did not know that Wilbur had shifted his focus from the paintings to that bronze cauldron. Wilbur could not believe that the bronze cauldron on the screen was the same as the one Tina gave him.


    However, the one that Tina gave him had three dragon engravings. The bronze cauldron at the auction only had one dragon engraving. Although two dragon engravings were missing, Wilbur knew that the bronze cauldron was extraordinary.


    The auction started after the host introduced it. The first item being auctioned was a vase, the second item was a jade beast statue, and the third item was an ancient porcin bowl. It was said to be a bowl that the Emperor used. The three items were quickly auctioned. The ten paintings Gaben brought were also auctioned. The final bidding price was up to thirty million dors. Gaben and that young man were sitting in the front row, and they looked overjoyed.


    Then, the host said, "The following collectible is a bronze cauldron from an ancient era. There is a dragon engraving on it, so it''s a royal item. Everyone, please state your price."


    The showgirl held the tray that had the bronze cauldron on it. She showcased it around on the stage, then she ced the bronze cauldron on the disy table.


    "Three hundred thousand dors!"

 Chapter 1939

    "I''ll bid three hundred and fifty thousand dors!"


    "Three hundred and eighty thousand dors!"


    "I''ll bid five hundred thousand dors!"


    Everyone went silent after a middle-aged man offered the five hundred thousand dor bid. No one thought the bronze cauldron was worth more than that, after all. The bronze cauldron was the size of a teapot. It would not be so valuable even if it was a royal item.


    "Five hundred thousand dors going once!"


    "Five hundred thousand dors going twice!"


    Wilbur raised the sign on his hand at that moment and said, "One million dors!"


    "One million dors! This gentleman calls for one million dors. Are there any higher bids than one million dors?"


    "What a miracle!"


    "One million dors going once!"


    "One million dors going twice!"


    "One million dors sold!"


    The host sealed the deal with the gavel. The bronze cauldron belonged to Wilbur in the end with one million dors. Wilbur was hesitant at first, but when the bronze cauldron appeared on the stage, he immediately sensed it.


    It undoubtedly proved that the bronze cauldron was the same as the one Tina gave him. It also carried a strange energy, and it could also store dragon aura.


    Everyone turned to look at Wilbur. He bought a bronze cauldron that could never be worth one million dors, after all. His erratic behavior caught everyone''s attention.


    Everyone knew Wilbur had to be an entrepreneur if he was not a fool. The bronze cauldron might be worth more if he had it, or perhaps he had sentimental feelings towards the bronze cauldron for him to bid such a high price.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur out of curiosity. It was not wrong of them to do that, so Wilbur ignored their curious stares. Wilbur suddenly sensed the raging energying from Faron when Gaben and that young man turned around. He quickly patted Faron''s hand, which made Faron rx.


    Gaben and the young man looked away and whispered something. Then, Gaben got up and left. The painting he brought we sold, so he was pleased. He did not need to participate in the rest of the auction.


    "Ugh."


    Faron scoffed coldly and said, "It looks like that guy noticed me. Since Gaben left, and he stayed, that proves he wants to challenge me after the auction is over."


    Wilbur asked, "What? Are you afraid?"


    "I''m not."


    "Why do you mind since you''re not afraid?"


    Faron smiled slightly. He did not care about the young man. The auction soon finished as time went on. Finally, the auction was over. Everyone stood and left. Wilbur realized that the young man was gone after he looked up.


    "He''s gone," reminded Wilbur.


    "He''s not. He must be waiting outside for us."


    As Faron expected, they saw the guy waiting at the roadside after they left the bar. The guy had a t cap on while chewing gum. He whistled at Faron when he saw him and asked, "How about it, friend? Are we racing or not?"

 Chapter 1940

    "You lostst time. Don''t you want to try again?"


    Faron was instantly furious upon seeing his punkish demeanor. He said coldly, "Get in the car."


    Wilbur and Faron got into the car. He got out of his parking space, and the young man immediately drove next to him. He rolled down the window to talk to Faron.


    Faron rolled down the windows and asked, "How are we going about this race?" The young man spat his chewing gum at Faron''s face at that moment. He sneered coldly and stepped on the gas, causing his luxury cars to start moving right away. He sneered coldly and yelled, "You win if you can catch up to me!"


    "Motherf*ck!" Faron wiped the chewing gum off of his face and threw it on the ground. Wilbur said, "Now I understand why you were so angry. Drive. You have my full support."


    "Thanks, bro. That''s all I want to hear."


    Vroom!


    Faron stepped on the gas and his car shot out lighting a sh of lightning. It quickly caught up to the young man. The young man saw that Faron was catching up, so he sped up as well.


    Vroom!


    He increased his speed and left Faron trailing at the back again.


    Faron looked like he noticed something, saying, "I can''t believe this guy modified his car. No wonder it''s so fast. What a risky guy."


    Cars were usually not allowed to be modified because there would be various issues with a modified car. However, some racers still modified their cars in secret to experience the rush of adrenaline at high speed.


    Faron once considered car modification, but his idea was stopped by the drift king of Kardon Province. Faron became close friends with the drift king because of his identity. The drift king once told Faron that he could not modify his car in secret no matter what, and he could not race after modification.


    There were a lot of cons about modified cars, and speeding puts a car''s hardware to the test. Car manufacturers conducted numerousparisons and corrtions of relevant parameters for the cars. These were all designed to work together. However, if you modified a car, the car''s various parameters would be out of bnce. Ultimately, a small detail could lead to significant disasters.


    The drift king once had a buddy who was a racer who modified his car in secret and raced. He flew off a cliff and ended up dead because of that.


    The drift king''s reminders kept echoing in Faron''s mind, but when he saw that he was left far behind, he still felt frustrated and angry.


    How was this guy faster than him? Why?


    Faron was flushed with anger. He stepped on the elerator pedal all the way to the floor. Apanied by a roaring sound, the pointer on the speedometer rapidly spun, and the car surged forward, elerating further.


    The cars gradually got closer, and he was closely behind. However, the opponent sped up again. Their distance was pulled apart once more.


    "Damn it, I''ll give you my all!"


    Faron clenched his jaw and turned to look at Wilbur, saying, "Bro, I can''t stand it."


    Wilbur scratched his nose bridge and said calmly, "Speed up then. No need to mind me, it''s up to you today."


    "Alright. In that case, I won''t hold back."


    Faron sped up once again. The cars gradually got closer, so Faron had a smile on his face. He asked, flushed with excitement, "Do you think your luxury car is the only modified car? My car is also modified. You must be stunned, right? You idiot!"

 Chapter 1941

    Faron controlled the car and gradually closed the distance. This time, his opponent could no longer elerate because the McLaren had almost reached its limit.


    "Damn it! How can I lose to that punk?" the man nced at the rearview mirror, then pulled out a pistol from a backpack on the passenger seat. He smirked and said, "Since that''s the case, then all of you can just die!"


    In the fast-movingne, the man suddenly leaned out, aiming a shot at Faron''s car. The bullet instantly hit the right front tire of the Ferrari. With a bang, the tire deted, and the Ferrari began to shake violently.


    The man grinned, saying, "Heh, I just need to use the same old trick. Shoot out the tire with one shot, then blow up the gas tank with another. The car will explode as it rolls, and the fire will consume all the evidence."


    With that in mind, the man with the baseball cap aimed again at the Ferrari behind, this time targeting the gas tank. He fired, but unfortunately, there was no sound of the tank exploding. Instead, the bullet ricocheted back, hitting the left rear tire of the McLaren.


    During the high-speed drive, the McLaren suddenly crashed through the guardrail of the mountain road, flying right out. The car collided with the mountainside, exploding with a loud boom! mes erupted from the crash, illuminating the dark night in the area.


    The Ferrari came to a smooth stop. Faron''s forehead was sweating as he looked at the uncontroble steering wheel, feeling shocked, "How... How is this possible?"


    At that moment, Wilbur released the dragon''s aura that had been contained within him. Just now, Wilbur had guessed that the man with the baseball cap would y dirty, so he intentionally released the dragon''s aura to envelop the entire Ferrari. With the protection of the dragon''s aura. Even though the opponent blew out the car''s tires, the car still stopped steadily.


    If that guy had stopped there, Wilbur would not have killed him. Unfortunately, the guy was too vicious. Blowing out a tire was not enough for him, and he actually wanted to blow up the gas tank too. Since he was so ruthless, Wilbur did not need to hold back anymore.


    Wilbur had used his dragon''s aura to deflect the bullet from earlier, rebounding it onto the rear tire of the McLaren. Letting the guy reap what he sowed, ultimately leading to his demise.


    Wilbur unfastened his seatbelt calmly, saying, "Let''s go and check it out."


    "Oh, okay." Faron followed, both of them stood at the edge of the cliff and watched the raging fire below. Wilbur was experienced, as the former leader of the Abyss Mercenaries, he had seen too many of these small idents. But Faron was terrified, and his legs trembled uncontrobly.


    Wilbur looked at Faron with a slight smile, and said, "So, do you still want to race in the future?"


    "N-no, I won''t race anymore." Faron shook his head incessantly, his voice trembling.


    "Call the police. Let them handle it," Wilbur suggested calmly.


    "Okay." Faron took out his phone and called the police. Soon, the police arrived at the scene, inspected the two cars, and then took Faron and Wilbur back to the police station.


    Because there was a fatality involved, the matter became more serious. Eventually, the case was handed over to the city''s Criminal Investigation Brigade. The one in charge of receiving Wilbur and Faron was none other than the deputy captain of the Criminal Investigation Brigade, Elsa.


    Elsa asked, "Can you tell me what exactly happened in this matter?"


    Wilbur recounted the incident directly, how the man taunted Faron, then they raced, and finally, the man in the McLaren, in anger and embarrassment, shot out Faron''s tire. Things unfolded and the man''s car eventually fell off the cliff.


    Elsa looked puzzled, "So, you''re saying this has nothing to do with you, and it was an ident caused by himself?"

 Chapter 1942

    Wilbur nodded and said, "Yes. That''s indeed the case."


    At that moment, Faron sat there, constantly trembling while Elsa nced at him. Faron said, "Why are you looking at me? My mind is still in a mess. Don''t ask me."


    Wilbur asked, "Can we leave now?"


    Elsa replied, "Because this matter is quite serious, based on what we know now, I''m afraid you''ll still need to wait a bit longer."


    "Alright, then. We''ll wait a bit longer."


    After daybreak, the personnel from the Criminal Investigation Brigade returned. Through their investigation, they found a handgun on the burnt McLaren car, and ballistic analysis confirmed that the two bullets came from this handgun. Even though the Criminal Investigation Brigade was not clear on why the driver fired a second shot to burst his own car''s tire after shooting at the vehicle behind, it was now established as a fact.


    The man brought it upon himself, reaping what he sowed. He sent his own car down a cliff after failing to disrupt the bnce of the car behind him.


    Elsa realized she had wrongly used Wilbur and Faron, so she hurriedly came over to apologize, and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry for frightening you. Now, we have sufficient evidence to prove that you are not involved in this matter."


    "Can we leave now?"


    "Of course."


    Wilbur handed Elsa her coat and said, "Thank you. I hope the investigation process can be faster in the future so that Faron and I don''t have to spend a night


    here again."


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay."


    Wilbur woke Faron up. Faron had been frightened all night, and he had just fallen asleep when Wilbur woke him up. Then, the two of them left the police station together.


    Back on Seke Ind, Wilbur and Faron had a light meal. Faron went back to his room to rest, while Wilbur could not wait to take out the bronze cauldron he had bought at the auction.


    In the room, Wilbur sat cross-legged before he adjusted his breath and opened the pores of his body. Then, he released the dragon aura within him, controlling it to flow into the bronze cauldron. As expected, the bronze cauldron did not resist and quickly absorbed the dragon aura.


    After absorbing the dragon aura, the bronze cauldron resonated with Wilbur. With Wilbur''s thoughts, it floated into the air. Wilbur looked at the two bronze cauldrons. One had one dragon pattern and the other with three dragon patterns respectively.


    The two bronze cauldrons had not reached their maximum limit of absorbing his dragon aura, which meant that as Wilbur''s dragon aura grew stronger, he still had considerable room for adjustment.


    Dragon aura within the body only nourished the body up to a certain amount. Beyond that, the ferocious dragon aura would tear the body apart. Therefore, storing the power in the cauldrons greatly reduced the pressure on Wilbur.


    After injecting dragon aura into both bronze cauldrons, Wilbur picked up one of them and carefully examined it, realizing that the dragon pattern on this bronze cauldron seemed to have a special meaning.


    There was an ancient story of the Nine Cauldrons of Heaven, and Wilbur suddenly had a thought. Since there were Nine Cauldrons of Heaven in ancient times, and nine was considered thergest number, these two bronze cauldrons with one and three dragon patterns...


    Was it possible that this set actually consisted of nine bronze cauldrons, and the number of dragon patterns on them determined their rank?


    This thought was immediately affirmed by Wilbur. After all, everything in ancient times had rules, especially when it came to royal items, which had numerous regtions and could not be manufactured or used arbitrarily.

 Chapter 1943

    Since there was a single dragon cauldron and a triple dragon cauldron, then there should be seven other bronze cauldrons, making a total of nine bronze cauldrons.


    Thinking of this, Wilbur became very excited. Although the one-dragon cauldron and three-dragon cauldron could absorb and store arge amount of dragon aura at that moment, and both cauldrons had yet to be filled, Wilbur knew that as his cultivation improved, the dragon aura produced in his body would inevitably increase.


    By that time, more bronze cauldrons would naturally be needed to absorb and store his dragon aura. Therefore, these bronze cauldrons were extremely important to Wilbur, especially when considering the Light Valley and the Dark Messenger. Wilbur was even more determined to elerate his own strength.


    Although the people from the Light Valley let Wilbur go this time, they must have had a purpose. They were an organization that could capture ocean beasts andy out ns on a global scale. If they changed their minds and considered Wilbur a useless pawn, they would definitelye after him.


    Things would be fine if Wilbur did not know about Light Valley. But now that he knew, the people from Light Valley would not let him off easily. Therefore, it was necessary to n ahead.


    In the afternoon, a bald man walked out of the police station. He covered his face with his left hand in frustration before taking out his phone and dialing Mister Sun''s number.


    "Gaben Sun, what are you doing? My son is dead because of you. I''m going to kill you and let you apany my son in death!"


    "No way! Wait, Tyrel! Let''s talk this out. What did you just say? How did your son die? We attended the auction togetherst night and sold many goods. I only took a third of the money and left him the rest as pocket money."


    "Stop talking nonsense! Just you wait!"


    Crack!


    After speaking, Tyrel smashed the phone on the ground. Then he got into the car and headed straight to Gaben''s residence.


    Green View Gardens, vi area.


    Tyrel held a golf club and led more than twenty men straight to Gaben''s vi. At this time, Gaben, who had received the news, had already opened the vi gate wide and was standing at the door respectfully.


    Seeing Tyreling from afar, Gaben hurried forward, smiling, and said, "Tyrel, you''re here."


    Wham!


    "Ouch... It hurts... It hurts like hell!"


    Tyrel swung the golf club in his hand, knocking Gaben to the ground. Gaben covered his face and felt something warm flowing across it. When he put his hand in front of his eyes, he found it was blood.


    Gaben''s hands trembled as he said, "Tyrel, Tyrel, believe me, I don''t know anything about what happened to Creaney. Last night, I went to the auction with Creaney. After it was over, he said he had a friend to meet, so I came back first. I didn''t know Creaney would die either. If I had known, I wouldn''t have let Creaney go!"


    Tyrel pointed the golf club at Gaben, staring and cursing, "Gaben, you scum. When you took Creaney away from me, what did you say? You said you would take good care of him. But now, he''s dead in a car ident!"


    "Huh?"


    "How... How did that happen?" Gaben lookedpletely unaware. The night before, he traded ten sets ofndscape paintings at the auction, earning a small fortune. After leaving the auction, he went to the nightclub to spend the money. He drank heavily all night and just woke up this morning to receive such news.


    With his heart still pounding, Gaben got up from the ground and knelt in front of Tyrel, begging, "Tyrel, give me a chance to handle this matter. I will definitely avenge Creaney. I will find that person and figure out a way to kill him. I''ll make sure he dies with Creaney!"

 Chapter 1944

    Tyrel kicked Gaben to the ground and cursed, "I don''t need to hear that from you. Let me tell you, since I''m here in Seechertown, I''ll handle this myself. I''ll give you three hours. Find me the information about that person. Otherwise, I''ll take your life!"


    "Yes, of course! Don''t worry, Tyrel, I''ll make sure it''s done."


    Gaben hurriedly sent someone to inquire at the auction venue. Eventually, he found out that the person who sat next to Trevorst night was none other than Faron, the son of Orin Cambell, the governor of Kardon Province.


    This news startled Gaben. After all, Orin was the governor of Kardon Province, in charge of the entire province. Although Tyrel was a big shot in the underworld, he could notpare to Orin.


    Tyrel was originally a contractor at a construction site. Later on, he gained some fame due to a fortunate demolition. He led a group of people under him. Although Tyrel was not the big boss in Kardon Province''s underworld, he was still a prominent figure.


    Gaben had originally nned to curry favor with Tyrel. After all, on construction sites, there were often discoveries of ancient artifacts. If these artifacts were handed over to him for disposal and auctioned off, it would be a win-win situation where everyone could benefit.


    That was Gaben''s little n. However, Tyrel found him before this n could even begin. After being surprised by the news, under Tyrel''s questioning, Gaben had no choice but to reveal Faron''s name.


    "The person who was street racing with Creaney that night was Orin Cambell''s son, Faron. Tyrel, there''s something I''m not sure whether I should say or not." Gaben''s attitude was humble, with a hesitant look on his face.


    Tyrel scolded, "Just spit it out, why are you dilly-dallying?"


    Gaben said, "Tyrel, Mister Orin Campbell is not someone we can provoke. You and I both know Creaney''s personality. This matter may not necessarily be Mister Faron''s fault."


    "What are you saying?" Tyrel grabbed Gaben''s clothes and lifted him up, ring and cursing, "Are you suggesting that my son Creaney offended Faron, and that''s why he ended up street racing and falling off the cliff?"


    Halfway through his words, Tyrel''s confidence waned. The police found Tyrel based on the owner''s information about the McLaren, and at the police station, the police exined the situation to Tyrel and asked if he knew the origin of the handgun.


    Therefore, although Tyrel was still dissatisfied, he acknowledged Gaben''s words. He knew his son''s personality. How could Tyrel not know his son as a father? Over the years, Creaney had caused Tyrel a lot of trouble.


    But this time, Creaney paid the price of his actions with his life. Tyrel''s only son had died like this, and he could not suppress this anger.


    Tyrel released Gaben and said, "So, what if he''s a governor? His son is still his son, just like Creaney is my son."


    Gaben knew that Tyrel was still reluctant to give up on this, so he hurriedly persuaded, "Creaney is indeed a good boy. However, in this matter, Creaney did make a mistake first. I think we should avoid stirring up trouble anymore. Let''s just leave it at that. Tyrel, you''re still young, and you''re worth billions. You can find any woman you want. When the timees, you can find a few more women, and have a few more sons. In twenty years, they''ll grow up, and your family will have heirs."


    "You scum!"


    Smack!

 Chapter 1945

    Tyrel pped Gaben across the face and cursed, "Can''t you speak like a human being? Have you no shame?"


    "I... I''m sorry."


    Gaben lowered his head, not daring to speak further. A murderous intent shed in Tyrel''s eyes as he continued to curse, "No matter what, my son is dead, and Orin''s son has to die!"


    "But, that''s Mister Cambell''s son. Tyrel, if you provoke him, we''ll all be finished."


    "What''s this? Are you scared now?"


    Tyrel grabbed Gaben''s clothes and said, "Let me tell you, I have evidence of your crimes. We''re in the same boat now. If you dare to talk about this, I won''t spare you."


    "I... Tyrel, how could I betray you?" Gaben was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He originally wanted to befriend Tyrel and make some extra money together. But unexpectedly, things did not go as nned, and now he was in this dilemma.


    Gaben knew very well that if Tyrel insisted on confronting Orin, then he would lose his usefulness. However, if Gaben did not cooperate with Tyrel and his crimes were exposed by Tyrel, he would inevitably face a great disaster.


    Everything Gaben owned was acquired from selling collected artifacts. Gaben had gained hundreds of millions in wealth with this method. If he were reported, he would likely face either a death sentence or life imprisonment, with no chance of getting out.


    Gaben sighed. At this moment, he felt really unlucky. He had intended to make a fortune with Tyrel, but now he was stuck in this situation.


    After thinking it over, Gaben realized that there was only one way to get rid of Tyrel and avoid being exposed by him at the same time, which was to kill Tyrel.


    Gaben did not have the courage to kill someone, but if Tyrel insisted on going against Orin, then Gaben could seize some opportunities. As long as he made sure Tyrel died outside, then Tyrel wouldn''t be able to disclose anything.


    Tyrel looked at the information Gaben had collected and said, "It seems that Faron has a good rtionship with the CEO of Cape Consortium, Wilbur. As far as I know, Gaben, you seem to have recent dealings with Wilbur. The tenndscape paintings you sold... were they sent by Wilbur?"


    "Yes, indeed. Those tenndscape paintings were sent by Wilbur. There was a total of twenty, but I was afraid he would get suspicious, so I sold only ten first." Gaben nodded repeatedly.


    "Good. In that case, contact Wilbur and tell him that you''re very satisfied with the twentyndscape paintings he donated to the museum and that you want to meet him in person."


    "Tyrel, are you saying I should arrange to meet Wilbur?" Gaben looked confused. "But this matter has nothing to do with Mister Penn. Why do you have a problem with him?"


    Wilbur provided twentyndscape paintings as soon as he made a move and even promised that Cape Consortium would donate twenty artifacts to the Seechertown Museum every year. Gaben, as the museum''s director, naturally wanted to keep this source of ie.


    "You fool, you''re as dumb as a pig. You have no connection with Orin''s son. Why would I ask you to arrange a meeting with him? I''m telling you to arrange a meeting with Wilbur. Orin''s son will naturally follow along. By then, I''ll find a way to deal with Orin''s son. Don''t worry, I''ll spare your cash cow."


    "Thank you, Tyrel, thank you." Gaben finally felt relieved. He let out a sigh of relief. After all, Tyrel was a ruthless person with blood on his hands. If Tyrel, due


    to the pain of losing his son, was determined to get rid of Faron at all costs, Wilbur probably would not survive either.


    However, it seemed that Tyrel had not lost his sanity. Gaben had reached his current position through experience, and at that moment, he had already devised a n in his mind.

 Chapter 1946

    Wilbur arrived at the entrance of Seke Ind with his men and found Jose lying on the ground. At that moment, Faye was already being held by the other party. With a quick nce, Wilbur estimated that there were probably over twenty people on the other side.


    "Tyrel, they''re here."


    "Wilbur!"


    "Faye, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Wilbur locked eyes with Tyrel, who stared and said, "You''re Wilbur?"


    "Yes, I am Wilbur. I don''t think I know you. At least, she is innocent. Could you let her go first, and then we can talk?"


    Tyrel stared and said, "You''re right, we don''t know each other, and this time, I''m not here for you. I can release her, but you must promise me, you cannot interfere in this matter!"


    "Tyrel, it''s really you!"


    At this moment, Faron said, "You''re here for me, right? That guy, he''s your son, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, Mister Campbell, you guessed it right. That person who raced against you and eventually fell off the cliff was my son. My son lost his life. What do you think should be done about this?"


    "You!"


    Faron suddenly became furious and said, "Your son brought this upon himself, he caused himself to fall off the cliff. Can you me me for this? Are you still being reasonable?"


    "Mister Campbell! I''m not here to reason with you. All I know is that my son is dead, and you owe me an exnation."


    "Exnation? What more do you want?!" Faron replied, almost shouting.


    Tyrel cursed even louder, "My son is dead! Why should you still be alive? Why?!"


    "Faron!"


    Wilbur felt that if things continued like this, it might aggravate Tyrel further, so he signaled toward Faron. However, Tyrel saw this scene and thought that Wilbur was negotiating with Faron. He took out his gun and pressed it against Faye''s temple, cursing, "Shut up and let him speak. Otherwise, I''ll shoot her right now!"


    Seeing Tyrel''s increasingly agitated mood, Wilbur hastily said, "Okay, I won''t get involved in your dispute, but this matter has nothing to do with Faye. Let me be your hostage. You release her, alright?"


    "No, don''te over. I know you''re a cultivator. If youe over again, I''ll shoot her right now."


    "Okay, calm down."


    "Step back!"


    "Alright."


    Wilbur stepped back two steps, his gaze scanning the people around Tyrel. He found that except for Tyrel, the others did not have a determined look in their eyes, indicating that they did not want to escte the situation either. This meant that as long as Tyrel was dealt with, the situation could be brought under control.


    Otherwise, if Tyrel suddenly went crazy, both Faye and Faron would be in trouble. Wilbur said in a voice that only he and Faron could hear, "Remember, don''t provoke him, I''ll figure something out."


    "Got it."


    Although Faron was afraid, he still straightened his back, controlled his emotions, and said, "Okay, Tyrel, I do have some responsibility for your son Creaney''s death. How about this, I''ll give you ten million inpensation, alright?"

 Chapter 1947

    "Hmph, ten million? Do you think you''re dismissing a mere beggar? I can easily earn thirty to fifty million with just one project. Your ten million is nothing! Besides, now that my son is gone, what use is your money to me? Let me tell you, this is not something money can solve. No matter how much money you give me, whether it''s a billion or a hundred billion, I won''t ept it, because this money can''t bring back my son''s life."


    Faron''s face darkened, and he said coldly, "Fine! If you don''t want money, what do you want?"


    "I... I only want one thing, and that is for you to die."


    At that moment, a ck-robed figure standing beside Tyrel shifted slightly. Tyrel said, "No need, step back. I thought torturing Faron would make me happy, but every time I see him, I''m reminded of my dead son, and I just want to kill him."


    While Tyrel was speaking, Wilbur had already activated his pores, releasing his dragon aura. Soon, his dragon aura pervaded the area. At that moment, the ck-robed cultivator seemed to sense something unusual and nced at Wilbur. However, the ck-robed cultivator remained silent because he knew Faron''s identity. If Tyrel really killed Faron, everyone present would be implicated.


    As the dragon aura covered the entire area, Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief. Now, as long as Tyrel put down his gun, all Wilbur needed to do was move the gun away from Faye''s temple, and he could immediately disarm Tyrel and make him kneel with the intimidating force of the dragon aura.


    Wilbur thought that the farce was about to end here. However, just at that moment, Tyrel red at Wilbur and sneered, "You seem to like this woman, don''t you? Hmph, then I''ll kill her first, and then I''ll kill all of you. Today, all of you will be sent to see my son in death."


    Wilbur''s heart skipped a beat. However, just at that moment, as Tyrel was about to pull the trigger, a bullet pierced through Tyrel''s head, entering from the back and exiting from the forehead.


    Tyrel''s eyes widened in an instant, and then his body lost its strength and he fell to the ground. A fully armed ten-man squad rushed in, holding their guns and stopping Tyrel''s men.


    "Wilbur!"


    "Faye!"


    Wilbur hugged Faye, and at that moment, Faron took two steps back in fright. The leader of the special forces team came to Faron and said with a respectful salute, "Sir, are you alright?"


    Faron extended his trembling right hand, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, "I''m fine."


    "Sir, the governor had a prior arrangement with you. If you encounter any trouble outside that cannot be resolved, resulting in the deployment of the special forces, then you need to follow the special forces team and return to the family immediately."


    "Understood, give me five minutes."


    "Yes."


    The leader of the special forces team stood by with his weapon, and Faron approached Wilbur, saying, "Wilbur, thank you so much for everything. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would have died long ago."


    Faron knew what had happened that night when they were racing. Under high- speed driving conditions, the car would definitely have skidded if the tires burst. If it were not for Wilbur''s intervention, he would have fallen off the cliff with the car.


    "It''s nothing. After all, neither of us wanted to meet someone like Creaney. But what''s done is done."


    "Yeah, I may have to go back for a while. Goodbye, bro."


    "Take care."


    Faron followed the members of the special forces team and left. The remaining people captured all of Tyrel''s men and eventually handed them over to the police station. The next morning, early in the morning, someone sent a gift from Orin.


    "The governor said that you saved his son''s life and heard that you were recently looking for collections rted to dragons, so he specially bought this Nine Dragons Painting at a high price to give it to you."

 Chapter 1948

    "I hope you will ept this," the visitor said.


    "Please thank Mister Campbell for me," replied Wilbur.


    "Of course."


    After the person left, Wilbur spread the Nine Dragons Painting on the table. He saw nine dragons soaring in the clouds, each with a different form. They looked vivid and lifelike. The craftsmanship was exquisite, but Wilbur felt a sense of familiarity. He seemed to have seen this Nine Dragons Painting somewhere before.


    After careful consideration, Wilbur thought of his two bronze cauldrons. One with a single dragon and the other with three dragons, the dragon patterns carved on them were almost identical to those on the Nine Dragons Painting.


    From this, an idea emerged in Wilbur''s mind: this Nine Dragons Painting and the Nine Dragon Cauldrons should havee from the same person. Painting and sculpture were twopletely different concepts, and being able to integrate the two to disy the same spirit of dragons soaring over the seas could probably only be done by the same person.


    This person must have had very advanced painting skills and also possessed the craftsmanship to make bronze cauldrons. If this person were just an ordinary mortal, he probably would not have had the time and energy to do both, and thus would not have been able to achieve this. This indicated that the person must have been a cultivator.


    Ordinary cultivators could live for a hundred years. After reaching a certain level, their lifespan can be extended, allowing them to live for three to five hundred years, or even thousands or tens of thousands of years.


    ording to legend, there was a cultivator living on the top of a mountain who was said to be twenty thousand years old.


    The Nine Dragon Cauldrons were able to absorb and store dragon aura, which meant that the powerful individual who created them must have discovered some special energy stones. By grinding these energy stones and incorporating them into the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, they gained the ability to absorb dragon aura. The cultivator who could forge the Nine Dragon Cauldrons must have reached a certain level of cultivation. It had only been a thousand years since this was probably created. If his cultivation level was high enough, this person could even still be alive. If Wilbur could learn the secrets of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons from him, perhaps his own cultivation level could be raised to another level.


    The night before, when Tyrel held the gun against Faye''s temple, although Wilbur controlled the entire area with dragon aura, because of Wilbur''s limited understanding of dragon aura, he could not directly control the dragon aura to make Tyrel put down the gun.


    Tyrel was a ruthless and unreasonable person. His son clearly died because of his own recklessness, but he refused to ept this fact and still wanted to cause trouble, even harming the innocent.


    The night before, Wilbur knew that if Orin had not dispatched the special forces team to control the situation, he probably would not have been able to save Faye''s life with his own strength.


    However, in this world, many problems could not be solved by rules and principles alone. Otherwise, there would not be so many cultivators. Meanwhile, matters beyond a certain level could only be resolved by those who had stronger power, and only those truly strong could achieve victory.


    After returning from Cametra, Wilbur was still very worried because he knew that the matter of the Light Valley had not ended, and his strength was still too weak. If one day, the Dark Messenger changed his mind and targeted him, Faye and the others would probably also be implicated. Therefore, no matter what, he needed to quickly be stronger!


    After carefully examining the Nine Dragons Painting, Wilbur searched the inte for information about it. Soon, he found that the Nine Dragons Painting was created by a painter named Fremont Skye from a thousand years ago. However, the Nine Dragons Painting was not very famous. It was more of an obscure work, so Fremont had not been that well known.


    Because Fremont was not famous, there was very little information about him on the inte. The information Wilbur found only mentioned that Fremont was a court painter who had painted for the emperor.

 Chapter 1949

    After a fruitless search, Wilbur dialed Beverly''s phone number. After all, Wilbur still trusted the strength of the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Ordinary people could not find information about the court painter Fremont, but perhaps the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense could.


    "Mister Penn, hello, is there anything I can help with?"


    "Beverly, can you help me check the information of the painter Fremont Skye who painted the Nine Dragons Painting?"


    "Sure, Mister Penn, please wait a moment. We are currently searching for information about Fremont."


    After about a minute, Beverly said, "Mister Penn, we have found some information about the court painter Fremont, but it''s notprehensive. We only know that the court painter Fremont once painted a Nine Dragons Painting, andter, there were rumors that he became a bronze cauldron craftsman."


    Sure enough, it was just as Wilbur suspected!


    There was a glint in Wilbur''s eyes as he asked, "Is there any more information about this Fremont?"


    "We don''t have any more information here, Mister Penn. Although the Nine Dragons Painting is well known, Fremont did not be famous after painting it. Therefore, there are not many records about him in history. We only know that after leaving the court, heter became a bronze cauldron craftsman."


    After hanging up the phone, Wilbur felt puzzled. In ancient times, only the royal family could use dragon patterns. If Fremont became a bronze cauldron craftsman after leaving the court, then it was impossible for him to have forged the Nine Dragon Cauldrons. Could it be that he guessed wrong, and the Nine Dragon Cauldrons did note from Fremont''s hands?


    Wilbur opened the Nine Dragons Painting again, carefully examined it, andpared it with the one-dragon and three-dragon cauldrons. He found that the dragon patterns on them were almost identical to those in the painting, both in demeanor and essence.


    Undoubtedly, this proved that the Nine Dragon Cauldrons did indeede from Fremont''s hands.


    Fremont must have known some secrets about the dragons. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to create the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, which could absorb dragon aura. If Wilbur could find this person, or find the remaining seven cauldrons, it might help him enhance his strength.


    Wilbur had reached the Emperor level. His earth and lightning-type powers could not be significantly improved in a short period of time. The power of destruction and the power of light stored in the dragon head mark was also almost depleted and could only be used for self-defense.


    Therefore, finding the Nine Dragon Cauldrons to absorb more of his dragon aura and enhance his strength was the most important thing at that moment.


    Wilbur thought of La and called her to share his guess. La was shocked. Even though she was also a cultivator, it had been over a thousand years since the painting was made. If Fremont was truly still alive, would he not be over a thousand years old?


    Because Wilbur had searched for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons on the website of the Dasha Museum, he only found information about a one-dragon cauldron.


    The remaining eight cauldrons were not mentioned on the Dasha Museum''s website because the museum recorded every existing collection.


    This meant that as long as it was still in Dasha, as long as it had appeared on the market, there would be corresponding records on the Dasha Museum''s website. However, there were no relevant records on the website of the Dasha Museum, which could only prove one thing.


    Either the Nine Dragon Cauldrons had been collected by private collectors, or they had been lost beyond the borders, taken in by some collectors overseas. La was an elite hacker, so Wilbur asked her to help him search for information about the Nine Dragon Cauldrons.

 Chapter 1950

    About two minutester, La said over the phone, "Sir, I''ve found the information you''re looking for. I''ll send it to your phone right away."


    A momentter, Wilbur received the information La had sent. Opening it, Wilbur found that La had located the whereabouts of five dragon cauldrons; the second, third, fourth, fifth, and seventh ones. Even the acquisition of the third cauldron by Tina for two million was investigated thoroughly.


    Apart from the third cauldron, there were still four dragon cauldrons left that he had information on. Combined with the two dragon cauldrons Wilbur already possessed, it came to a total of six dragon cauldrons. These six dragon cauldrons were extremely important to Wilbur, so he decided he would buy them all.


    Even if he could not find Fremont, or if Fremont was already deceased, the value of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons was immense. Without the dragon cauldrons, Wilbur would not dare to cultivate dragon aura, as the unruly dragon aura would inevitably cause his body to crumble.


    Of the four dragon cauldrons, two were in private hands and two were in museums. Wilbur decided to first try to buy the dragon cauldrons from private collectors and then figure out a way to retrieve the dragon cauldrons from the


    museums.


    When he saw Wilbur packing up, Ryder said, "I''ll go with you."


    "No, Ryder, you stay here and take care of everything. I''ll be back soon."


    Watching Wilbur''s back, Ryder shouted, "Are you doing this to make yourself stronger? Can''t the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense make you stronger?"


    Wilbur stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Ryder. He said, "The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense can make me stronger. However, right now, I have very important things to do, so I''m sorry."


    Men would never show their weakness easily, and Wilbur would never show that side of him to Ryder. In Wilbur''s view, this trip would not take too long. He should be able to get his hands on all four cauldrons within a week.


    By then, Wilbur would have six bronze cauldrons in his hands. As for the remaining three bronze cauldrons, as long as there were leads, Wilbur would go to purchase them first. This was Wilbur''s first time going through so much trouble for matters rted to the dragons. The allure brought by the dragon cauldrons was immense, and Wilbur seemed to have already seen hope.


    After boarding the ne, Wilbur turned off his phone and took out one of the dragon cauldrons to carefully observe it. He discovered that the dragon on this dragon cauldron seemed to be a hidden dragon lurking in the water, giving off a chilling sensation throughout the body.


    Wilbur recalled the scene when he first infused dragon aura into one of the dragon cauldrons. At that time, Wilbur tried to retract the dragon aura but found it difficult to do so, and only a small amount was recovered.


    Images of the nine dragons in the Nine Dragons Painting came to mind. There were all sorts of dragons depicted in it. The different forms of these dragons seemed to express the absorption and exhtion of dragon aura by the dragon cauldrons.


    The first cauldron was a hidden dragon, so it absorbed his dragon aura quickly but released it slowly. The third dragon cauldron was a dragon of manifestation. So, the third dragon cauldron absorbed his dragon aura quickly and also released it just as fast.


    Wilbur began to calcte. If each dragon cauldron had different properties, then to use them, he would probably need to understand their respective properties first. However, if a bronze cauldron only contained energy stones that absorbed dragon aura, then why would there be such a big difference?


    Could there be some secrets about the Nine Dragon Cauldrons that he did not know about?


    For the first challenge, Wilbur''s destination was Cherrytopia. ording to the information sent by La, the fourth cauldron was currently in the hands of a collector in the Cherrytopia.


    The dragon in that cauldron was a dragon of alertness, and Wilbur did not know how effective it would be in absorbing dragon aura.


    After getting off the ne, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Wilbur dialed the phone number of the collector.

 Chapter 1951

    Jiro was a dealer of collectibles and would have found someone else to sell his goods off to even if Wilbur had not gone looking for him. ording to the data, Jiro had only bought the fourth dragon cauldron from someone else just half a month ago. He was just trying to hike up the price.


    Of course, Jiro would be happy that someone hade looking for him, and he said yes right away. "Alright, Mister Penn. Pleasee to my house if you''d like to buy some collectibles. Also, please send me the images of the collectibles you''d like first."


    "Sure."


    "Oh, please send me your address too."


    "Sure."


    Jiro sent his address to Wilbur within two minutes after hanging up, who rushed to his house at top speed.


    Jiro had managed to live in a bungalow by making money dealing with collectibles. Wilbur rang the doorbell, and the butler answered not long after.


    The butler was an old man who smiled at Wilbur. "You must be Mister Wilbur Penn, here to purchase some antiques?"


    "That''s right."


    "Wonderful. Right this way, please."


    The butler swung the door open and let Wilbur into the house, leading Wilbur to the second floor where Jiro was sitting on the ground.


    Jiro hurried to stand at the sight of Wilbur, extending a hand. "Please, sit down."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur and Jiro sat down at the same time. The butler poured Wilbur some tea, and they chatted briefly before Jiro put the wooden box to the side of the table and pushed it to Wilbur. "Please take a look, Mister Penn. This is the cauldron you requested to purchase."


    Wilbur opened the box. Sure enough, the fourth dragon cauldron was inside. Wilbur picked it up, inspecting it for a while before channeling his dragon aura into the cauldron. The cauldron absorbed the powers at once, which meant that it was definitely authentic.


    Wilbur was overjoyed, smiling at Jiro. "This is indeed the fourth dragon cauldron I was looking for. Please name your price, Mister Jiro."


    Jiro responded, "To tell you the truth, I got this cauldron from someone else too, and had to pay a pretty hefty sum for it. I hope I can sell the cauldron to you for a million dors."


    A million?


    Wilbur wanted tough. Jiro had only spent two hundred thousand dors on the cauldron, and here he was trying to sell it off at five times the price. It was no wonder he could afford to live in a huge house like this.


    However, the cauldron might be worth at most two or three hundred thousand dors to others, but it would be a steal to Wilbur even if it was priced at a hundred million dors.


    He happily agreed to it and said, "Alright, then. A million dors it is. I''ll buy this cauldron, and also make friends with you, Mister Jiro."

 Chapter 1952

    Jiro''s gaze shed, and he looked at Wilbur. Jiro had raised the price on purpose thinking that Wilbur would haggle for sure, and the final price would definitely be much lower than a million dors.


    The truth was that Jiro had a bottom price in mind. The cauldron was finely crafted, but it was too small. Even four hundred dors would be a pretty good price to sell it off it.


    Wilbur epting the million-dor price tag told Jiro that Wilbur definitely had a special interest in the cauldron. Maybe the cauldron had a special value of sorts.


    Regardless of what Wilbur saw in the cauldron, Jiro was a greedy man and his gaze shed greedily. Naturally, he was not going to sell the cauldron off so easily now that he saw how interested Wilbur was.


    Jiro got to his feet, pouring Wilbur a cup of tea while pushing the box back to himself. "Mister Penn, I think we could negotiate the price."


    "What?"


    Wilbur looked at Jiro, confused. "Didn''t we just finish negotiating? You offered a million dors yourself."


    "That was the price for just now. The cauldron''s price has now changed." Jiro took a deep breath. "I need to do a second check on the price."


    "How dare you!"


    Wilbur was enraged at Jiro''s attitude. "Mister Jiro, it''s important to be a man of your word when running a business. If the news about you going back on your word gets out, your reputation might be damaged."


    "Mister Penn, I hope you remember you''re in Cherrytopia, not Dasha. You''ve got your own rules back in Dasha, and so have we. This is a private business transaction, and I don''t n on leaving Cherrytopia for the rest of my life. Your threat hardly means anything to me."


    Wilbur flew to his feet, rage ring up in his chest.


    Jiro said, "Mister Penn, I know you really like the cauldron. If you leave now, it might go to someone else by tomorrow. Don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Wilbur sighed. The cauldron was indeed quite meaningful to him. He sat back down at the table, taking a breath and readjusting his emotions. "Fine. Please give me a new price, then."


    "I hope you won''t go back on your word this time, Mister Jiro."


    Jiro smirked, knowing his n had worked. "I think you can offer me a price since you''re interested in buying the cauldron, Mister Penn, and then I''ll give you an official offer after considering yours."


    Wilbur knew this was Jiro trying to test his limits. After all, the cauldron would only be worth hundreds of thousands to others, and Jiro was trying to get the best deal he could.


    "You sure are a collectible hunter, Mister Jiro. Fine, I''ll tell you the highest price I''m willing to pay for the cauldron. Three million dors. I''ll pass if you offer me any more than that."

 Chapter 1953

    A collectible hunter was a special name for a person dealing in the business of buying and selling collectibles. The nickname existed because this kind of person was able to see different prices and meanings for each collectible based on the customer.


    Collectibles were not cheap, and their dealers were usually pretty well off. Jiro was undoubtedly a rich man, and some of his customers did not care much about money. However, they definitely cared about how they looked to others.


    The collectible hunter would y the game of finding out the best price the customer could offer. This would show how much the customer cared about the collectible, and the seller would be able to make a good amount of money as well.


    There were too many purveyors of personal secrets in the world, and the collectible hunter fell right into this category. However, these people could only find out the secrets of regr people, as cultivators came with auras of their own. Besides, Jiro was going up against Wilbur this time.


    Wilbur obviously knew how to handle Jiro, who stuck out his hand then and said, "The lowest I can go is five million dors, or you can forget it."


    Wilbur''s expression darkened. He got to his feet and turned to leave. Jiro said nothing until Wilbur was almost at the door. "Aren''t you going to consider it a little longer, Mister Penn? The fourth dragon cauldron might mean a lot to you."


    Wilbur said, "I told you my highest offer. Not only did you not listen to me, but you even tried adding two million dors to the price tag. That''s way more than I''m willing to pay, and so I don''t think there''s anything else we have to talk about."


    Jiro said nothing, watching Wilbur leave wordlessly. Wilbur walked downstairs and had just reached the door when the butler called out to him. "Wait, Mister Penn! Mister Jiro''s agreed to your offer of three million dors. Please, go back upstairs and wait a little."


    Wilbur sighed and turned around, heading back to the second floor when Jiro pushed the box right up to him. "Three million dors, Mister Penn. It''s all yours."


    Jiro then gave Wilbur a bank ount number, to which Wilbur transferred the money. It was not long before Jiro''s phone received a notification, and Wilbur got up to leave.


    Jiro piped up then. "Mister Penn, I have many more collections with me that I can show you if you''re interested. There might be a lot more collectibles you fancy."


    "No, thank you. I only came for the cauldron, and I''ll be on my way since I got what I wanted."


    Jiro appeared polite, but Wilbur''s impression of him had soured because he had changed the prices on his own. Now that Wilbur had gotten the fourth dragon cauldron for three million dors, there was no point in him staying here any longer.


    It was dark by the time Wilbur came out of Jiro''s house, and he got himself a room at the nearest hotel. After having dinner at the restaurant on the first floor, Wilbur went upstairs and took a shower. Following that, he took out the fourth dragon cauldron and began channeling his dragon aura into it.


    Wilbur had thought that the first dragon cauldron had absorbed the dragon aura pretty quickly, only for the fourth dragon cauldron to do so much more slowly. It may have something to do with the alert dragon depicted on the cauldron.


    Despite so, things were still fine overall as Wilbur channeled part of his dragon aura into the cauldron.


    Wilbur now had the first dragon cauldron, as well as the third and fourth dragon cauldrons. With them, he would be able to store his dragon aura. Wilbur spent the night resting cross-legged while his dragon aura circted through his body, and the immense dragon aura lifted Wilbur up into mid-air.


    Following that, Wilbur channeled the extra dragon aura into all the first, third, and fourth dragon cauldrons. The three cauldrons hovered in the air, seeming to be a powerful pir of support for Wilbur. The next second, Wilbur got an idea and absorbed the dragon aura from all three cauldrons at the same time.

 Chapter 1954

    A momentter, the entire room was filled with dragon aura. It forged into the shape of a dragon with Wilbur as the center, and he chuckled smugly.


    The next second, the Wilbur levitating mid-air faded and disappeared as the dragon aura faded away. Wilbur was currently sitting cross-legged on the bed, and he had actually cloned himself using a cloning spell just now.


    Ever since getting the form for the cloning spell from the old dragon, Wilbur had leveled up to holding the spell for half a minute. That was more than enough to defeat an opponent as an elite.


    Now Wilbur could use a clone to control the dragon aura while his actual person managed the spiritual energy of the Earth and Thunder-type power to attack the opponent. That would be an immensely powerful attack for sure.


    The next morning, Wilbur packed up his bags and took a ne to Migorn. ording to the information La had provided, the second dragon cauldron now belonged to a wealthy collector, Billy Erwin.


    Billy also owned one of the automotive giants in Migorn. Kaylee Automotives could produce a hundred cars every day, and the automotive industry was also one of Migorn''s biggest pirs of financial support.


    Thus, Billy was considered a big deal in Migorn.


    Despite the fact that Migorn was a small country whose economy was not exactly booming, Kaylee Automotives was known around the world.


    Any regr person who wanted to meet Bill would have to make an appointment with his assistant and butler, and the appointment would have to be approved for Billy to meet them. Billy had also set a rule to only meet seven people each week and refused to see anyone else outside of that.


    Right after getting off the ne, Wilbur found Billy''s number from the information La had sent him. He called the number, and Billy''s voice rang down the line. Hello? Who is this? Is this Mister Buchi from the oilpany?"


    Billy''s phone number was considered extremely private information, and thus he automatically assumed that anyone calling was probably someone of great importance. Besides, he had been in contact with Chairman Buchi from the oilpany for some business.


    That was why Billy thought that it was Buchi calling. Wilbur slid on his sunsses with a smile. "Mister Billy, I''m not Chairman Buchi from the oilpany. I''m a collector. I heard that you have a bronze cauldron, and I''d like to purchase it from you. Please name your price."


    "What? This is ridiculous! Where did you get my number? Do you know that anyone with a worth anywhere below ten billion dors has no right to even know my number? This is infuriating to me, and I hope you delete my number at once and keep it private, or I promise you that you''ll have no ce in Migorn."


    "Are you saying that you don''t want to name me a price then, Mister Billy?"


    "Exactly."


    "Alright, Mister Billy. I''ve got a folder that I''ll send to you right now. You can take a look at it, and then decide if you want to work with me or not."


    Wilbur hung up the call, sending the folder to Billy. Billy might own an automotive giant that had produced many fine cars, but there was malpractice in the manufacturing of said cars.


    ording to what Billy had dered as a guarantee in themercial, every car produced by Kaylee Automotives was equipped with a high-performance ABS anti-locking system. However, the information Wilbur received was that the cars were only given low-performance systems.


    These low-performance ABS anti-locking systems would not protect the car in a time of need. In fact, the system would be unusable after two years of using the car, a stark contrast to what Billy had promised.


    Kaylee Automotives would suffer a huge setback if this news were to be leaked. Their losses might amount to tens of billions of dors, on top of having topensate for multiple idents caused by their cars, eventually leading to bankruptcy.

 Chapter 1955

    Kaylee Automotives was pretty much what gave Billy his wealth and status.


    Losing it would mean losing everything he had.


    Wilbur was certain that Billy would hate to have that happen to him. Sure enough, Wilbur''s phone rang with a call from Billy within three minutes.


    "Sir? I think we could negotiate what you mentioned just now."


    Half an hourter, Wilbur met up with Billy in the private room of a fancy Western restaurant.


    Billy hurried to shake Wilbur''s hand at the sight of him. Billy was extremely fat, and the sight of his enormous figure wrapped up in a suit was certainly amusing.


    Billy looked like there was a lot on his mind. After ordering two steaks, he said, "Mister Penn, I''ve brought you what you want."


    He set a wooden box down on the table. "I can give the cauldron to you for free, but I''ve got a small request. I hope you can delete all the information you have, Mister Penn, and promise not to mention anything about Kaylee Automotives forever."


    "No, thank you."


    Wilbur shook his head. "I''m quite alright with your request, Mister Billy, but I''m not going to take the cauldron for free. I''d like to buy it from you. Also, I''m not trying to ckmail you with the information."


    "What? Are you really just here for the cauldron?"


    "Yes, I really am."


    "You sure gave me a fright."


    "That''s great, then. I was honestly so scared."


    Billy patted his chest, before sticking out his hand towards Wilbur in a friendly manner. "I don''t care where you got that information, Mister Penn, nor do I want to know where you got it. I''d just like to make friends with you."


    "Sure."


    Wilbur shook Billy''s hand with a smile. "Thank you for your generosity, Mister Billy."


    Wilbur had been to Migorn before and had a pretty good impression of the country. He had also not expected there to be two dragon cauldrons here¡ªthe second dragon cauldron, and also the fifth dragon cauldron. Billy had the second dragon cauldron, which meant that Wilbur only needed to acquire the fifth dragon cauldron next.


    The fifth dragon cauldron was being kept in the national museum of Migorn. The museum was an invaluable ce to the nation, and the fifth dragon cauldron carried a special meaning to the museum despite the fact that it was originally from Dasha.


    Of course, history was to be respected. Regardless of why the Five Dragons Cauldron had


    ended up in a different country, it was now undeniably part of the national museum of Migorn.

 Chapter 1956

    Getting the second dragon cauldron from Billy was rather easy, but getting the fifth dragon cauldron was going to take a bit more time.


    Wilbur was nning to get the fifth dragon cauldron back from the National Museum of Migorn legally.


    After bidding farewell to Billy, Wilbur hailed a cab to the National Museum of Migorn. He bought himself a ticket and quickly located the cauldron in a dimly lit corner of the museum.


    Despite the fact that the fifth dragon cauldron was definitelycking inparison to the other artifacts in the museum, the dragons carved onto it were still as realistic-looking as ever.


    Just then, a beautiful museum guide named Ellen came over. "Good day, sir. What you''re looking at is a bronze cauldron that originated from Dasha. It found its way to Migorn in the previous century and has now been kept in the National Museum of Migorn."


    Wilbur felt a strange sense of familiarity towards the cauldron, seeing as both he and the cauldron were from Dasha and in a foreign country. Ellen saw the look on Wilbur''s face and whispered, "You have Eastern features and ck hair. Are you from Cherrytopia?"


    "No, I''m Dashan. The ancestors of Dasha used this very bronze cauldron that you were describing to me, and it''s a symbol of Dasha''s long history."


    "Oh, uhh... Would you still like me to keep on telling you about it, then?"


    "It''s fine. I''d like to ask, however, if I could bring the cauldron back to where it belongs as a person with Dashan blood."


    "Ahh..."


    Ellen shook her head, but Wilbur said, "I read up on the National Museum of Migorn, and they have a suggestion box. This is a letter I''ve written, and I hope you can help me submit it."


    Ellen looked at Wilbur. Her face flushed as she turned back to the cauldron in the ss disy case. "I really admire your bravery, sir, but I hope you know that getting the cauldron this way is going to be very difficult."


    "I''ll persevere."


    Wilbur turned to leave. Ellen was strangely touched by Wilbur''s aura, and she stared at his back before blurting out, "Will you being again tomorrow?"


    Wilbur stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Ellen. "Yes, and I''lle by every day with a new letter until I get to leave with the cauldron."


    Ellen could not help the tears that welled up in her eyes. "Okay. I wish you all the best."


    Wilbur wandered around for a bit after leaving the museum, before checking into a nearby hotel. Just as he had set his bags down, his phone rang with a call from Beverly.


    "Hello, Beverly? Is anything the matter?"


    "I''m afraid so, Deacon Penn. Jiro from Cherrytopia was killedst night. The


    murder was a swift one, killing him in one hit. The investigation shows that Jiro


    had not made any enemies before his death, and you were thest person he met with. So..."


    "So, I might be watched, right?"


    "Yes."


    "What are you in a rush to look for overseas, Deacon Penn?"


    "Something very important."


    "Alright. Best of luck, then."

 Chapter 1957

    Right after Wilbur had ended the call, his phone rang with another call from La.


    "Yo, sir."


    "Is anything the matter, La?"


    "Sir, we''ve just received news that the assassin group called the ck Panthers reappeared after disappearing from the cultivator''s circle for a good while. They killed Jirost night, and if I''m not wrong, they''re now on their way to Migorn."


    "I think they''re out to get you, sir."


    "I know. It''s alright, I''ll handle it."


    The ck Panthers were making a move?


    Wilbur found the whole thing rather peculiar upon hanging up. The ck Panthers had always been under a powerful secret elite, working for him and carrying out his demands. That elite had not given out any orders for a long time, and eventually, the ck Panthers were barely talked about at all.


    No one could believe that they had made a reappearance, ten yearster- and this time, they were after him.


    Wilbur gave it some thought and realized that neither he nor Jiro had any reason to have offended the ck Panthers or their elite leader. Now that the ck Panthers had killed Billy and had set eyes on him, that meant that it might not be because of Wilbur or Jiro.


    The ck Panthers'' goal might be rted to the Nine Dragons Cauldrons. It was definitely not a coincidence that they had appeared right after Wilbur had taken action. Maybe someone knew about the secret of the Nine Dragons Cauldrons. There were many cultivators around the world cultivating dragon aura, or at least that was what Wilbur was sure of.


    Maybe other cultivators had found out about the secret of the Nine Dragons Cauldrons. It was a shame that they had found outter than Wilbur did, though. Now that Jiro was dead, their next target might be Wilbur himself.


    However, Wilbur was not too worried. There were too many things happening in the world and there was no point living while worrying about everything. Wilbur had been in touch with the ck Panthers a long time ago and knew that they were powerful, but they definitely had a long way to go if they were going to battle against him.


    That evening, Ellen cycled home after work. She bought some food from the nearby grocery store and returned home.


    Ellen''s father was waiting for her at the door with a stern expression, glowering at Ellen as he snatched the bag of food from her andnded a p on her face.


    "What took you so long to get home? Why did I give birth to such a useless daughter like you?"


    Ellen clutched her face, copsing to the ground in tears. It was far from the first time this had happened, and Ellen roared, "Just let me leave with Mom if you don''t want to see me, then!"


    "Do you think it''s that easy?"


    Her father smiled at her widely. "Your mother spent all her effort and money on this family in the past, and now it''s your turn to do the same for us."


    Ellen broke into sobs. Her father was a good-for-nothing bastard. Ever since marrying him, Ellen''s mother had worked many difficult jobs to sustain the family and even had toe home to a beating from him. One day, on the way home from work, Ellen''s mother was so tired that she could not see the car zooming across the road and became a cripple from the ident.


    Ellen''s mother now had to spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair. Yet despite something like this happening and the family nearly running out of moneypletely, Ellen''s father refused to go looking for a job, forcing Ellen to be the breadwinner of the family.


    Now Ellen had be just like her mother, ving away at work every day only to have most of her hard-earned money taken away by her father to spend on drinks at the bar.


    Ellen''s mother had also be mentally paralyzed since the ident, and her condition varied from day to day. Ellen would have given up had it not been for her mother, but she did not know how long more she could keep going.

 Chapter 1958

    Ellen''s father set the bag of food down on the table, digging around in it for a while before saying, "F*ck! Where''s the sandwich I like? Why didn''t you get it for me? Do you think I''m worthless, too?"


    Her father glowered at her coldly, and Ellen shook her head as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Sorry, Dad. Love Grocer doesn''t have sandwiches anymore."


    "Are you saying they didn''t have the discounted sandwiches today?"


    "No, not just today. Love Grocer isn''t going to put the sandwiches on discount anymore. I''m afraid you won''t be able to have them now, Dad."


    Ellen lowered her head, feeling a shred of glee creep into her chest. This was the closest she could get to rebelling against her father. Ellen had drained all her time and energy to support this family, but her father had never been grateful.


    "What the f*ck did you just say? That motherf*cking Love Grocer took my favorite food out of the discount list? This is all your f*cking fault! Come here!"


    Ellen''s father grabbed her by her hair, dragging her to the living room, uncaring of her screams. He took out his belt,ndingsh aftersh against her body.


    "This is all your fault! I would have never ended up like this if I hadn''t married your mother, and I wouldn''t have had to give up that job with a hundred-thousand- dor paycheck if I hadn''t had you. All of this is your fault, all of it! You''re the reason I''m living like this, Ellen!"


    Ellen screamed in pain as she curled up on the ground, but her father did not intend to stop in the slightest. Finally, her mother Lisa came wheeling over in her wheelchair. "She''s our daughter, Howie. Stop that."


    "F*ck off!"


    Howie kicked Lisa''s wheelchair over in a rage, tossed the belt away, and paced around. A disheveled Ellen rushed over to help her mother up and back into her wheelchair.


    Howie rubbed his face, turning to Lisa. "I didn''t mean that, Lisa. I love you so much, okay?"


    Yet Lisa was already jerking harshly, having descended into a daze once more and deaf to Howie''s words. Howie nced at Ellen and turned to heat the food up.


    Howie left the house after dinner with Ellen''s money. Ellen took a shower, changing into clean clothes before wheeling her mother to the balcony as they gazed at the stars in the sky.


    That was something Ellen did almost every day. Despite the fact that she had requested a daily sry that she would give to her father aftering home from work, he was still dissatisfied and would beat Ellen every day before leaving home with the money.


    Ellen swallowed a sob as she gazed at the stars. Who knew when living like this was going to end? Ellen was sick of Howie and desperately wanted to run away, but he managed to find her every time he moved. Ellen did not know how she was going to change her fate.

 Chapter 1959

    Lisa looked up at her daughter then. "You don''t have to worry about me, Ellen. I''m sure if you left on your own, Howie wouldn''t be able to find you. You''d be able to start a whole new life then. A woman''s most precious years of her life are her twenties. You''re a big girl, Ellen. You should have a life of your own."


    Ellen did not turn around, tears streaming down her face at Lisa''s words. Ellen felt her heart warm from her mother''s love, and everything was worth it then.


    In fact, she knew she would be able to escape if she left on her own. Ellen could leave town, and her father would never find her again. However, her mother would starve to death.


    Ellen knew very well that Howie would not take care of Lisa, and she would be left to die if Ellen ran away. Ellen loved her mother and would never leave on her own because of that.


    "Ellen," Lisa said carefully.


    "Don''t worry about me, Mom. I''m fine. Everything''s fine, isn''t it?"


    The next morning, Ellen was called to the office by the head of the museum, Madam Judy. It turned out that Madam Judy had taken a look at the letter in the suggestion box earlier in the day and found out that a young man from Dasha was trying to get the museum to return the bronze cauldron to Dasha.


    Judy had been infuriated. Despite the fact that the cauldron was indeed from Dasha and represented Dashan culture, Migorn had not stolen it from Dasha. In fact, they had legally purchased it from a collector.


    The cauldron had cost two hundred and fifty thousand dors. That was not too high of a price, but Wilbur''s request to have the cauldron returned would greatly affect Migorn''s reputation. Thus, Madam Judy had reached out to Ellen first thing to ask what happened the day before.


    Ellen said, "That''s right, Madam Judy. There was a guy from Dasha who came by yesterday, and he said that he was going to have the museum return the cauldron legally."


    "How dare he!" Judy''s expression darkened. "I really don''t know what he''s getting at! This is a suggestion at best, and I hope he leaves Migorn soon, or it won''t be good for us."


    Ellen froze. "Madam Judy, the man said that he wouldn''t give up ande here with a new letter each day."


    Madam Judy sighed. "That''s terrible. This guy sounds determined, and God knows how much Migorn will be affected if this gets on the news. That cauldron''s barely worth a quarter million dors, but it would be terrible if it damaged our nation''s reputation."


    Ellen said, "Madam Judy, are you going to return the cauldron to him, then?"


    Madam Judy paused for a beat. "That doesn''t look great on our end, either. The next time hees, you can ask him if he''d be willing to buy the cauldron for two hundred and fifty thousand dors. If he says yes, we can sell it to him, and he can bring it back to Dasha himself."


    This would protect Migorn''s reputation, and also avoid making a loss for the


    museum. Madam Judy thought that the idea was a pretty good one, and it all depended on the young man''s response now.


    "Alright, Madam Judy."

 Chapter 1960

    Despite the fact that Ellen had nothing to do with the matter, Wilbur''s words had touched Ellen thest time he was here, and she was now rather invested in the matter.


    Ellen returned to the main hall, carrying on with her shift and exining the


    artifacts in the museum to the visitors. There was this strange sense of anticipation in Ellen''s chest as if she was hoping Wilbur would show up and take the bronze cauldron with him.


    During a break between exnations, Ellen walked up to the cauldron to take a closer look at it. The cauldron seemed to radiate a mysterious eastern aura, one that made her fall into a daze looking at it.


    Yet Ellen waited for him the whole time until the museum shut its doors, and Wilbur never showed up. Ellen was disappointed. She felt like Wilbur had just gotten emotional seeing something from his country in a foreignnd, which had led him to say those words.


    Maybe Wilbur had forgotten what he had saidpletely the moment he left. "Ellen, did the young man from Dashae by today."


    "No, Madam Judy."


    Madam Judy smirked. "I guess that was just an empty promise, then."


    There was an unspeakable feeling in Ellen''s chest on her way home.


    Over in the hotel, Wilbur woke up and saw that the sky was already dark. He picked up his phone and stared at the screen in shock. He had merely spent two hours using the bronze cauldrons to help him cultivate his dragon aurast night, and it had grown explosively.


    Wilbur had no choice but to channel the remaining dragon aura into the cauldron and passed out right after.


    ording to his n, he was supposed to go to the museum with a new suggestion letter today, but it was toote now. The museum was closed, and he would just have to skip a day.


    Wilbur stretched around in his bed, only for a sharp pain to shoot through his body. It seemed like he had overworked himself the night before channeling the dragon aura, and it had damaged his muscles.


    It might take a long time for his body to heal on its own, and Wilbur would not be able to take on any battles if they were toe his way. Now that the ck Panthers were on the move, they could show up anytime and Wilbur did not know if he could defeat them in his current state.


    The only way to speed up the healing process was to channel his dragon aura to rest. The dragon aura had powerful healing properties, but it was dangerous to control too much of it.


    Wilbur sat down cross-legged and channeled his aura to flow about his body. His pores expanded as dragon aura flowed out, and the four bronze cauldrons appeared in mid-air in front of him at once as he channeled his dragon aura into them.


    The four cauldrons formed a connection with Wilbur at once as he channeled the dragon aura to flow through his body. Afterst night''s experience, Wilbur shortened the amount of time to only having the dragon aura flow around in his body for an hour.


    Within an hour, Wilbur could feel his muscles heal from the dragon aura as he marveled, "This is brilliant. The dragon aura has such powerful healing properties."

 Chapter 1961

    Ever since the virus, David, had healed Wilbur, he had widened his prospects of the world greatly. If the virus could heal Wilbur within a minute, there would be even more powerful healing spells around the world.


    The dragon aura had grown past what Wilbur''s body could handle in the past because he could not control it, and that was why he had never thought of using it to heal his body.


    Now that he had the bronze cauldrons, Wilbur learned more about the dragon aura. He stopped channeling after an hour, and it was not long before the dragon aura in his body returned to normal. At the same time, the dragon aura flowing outside of his body was quickly absorbed by the four bronze cauldrons.


    The cauldronsnded on the ground slowly as Wilbur stretched his healed joints. An idea came to him then, and he channeled his thunder cleaver. Wilbur could feel the significantly shorter amount of time it took to channel the thunder cleaver this time, and the lightning powers in it were also much more powerful.


    The next second, Wilbur cast his Earth-type powers and an Earth Wall appeared in front of him. The thunder cleaver disappeared, and the thunder-type powers were condensed in Wilbur''s right fist as he let out a cry of fury, punching the Earth Wall.


    Boom!


    The wall cracked with a deafening sound, with cracks spreading through the wall as it quickly fell to the ground in pieces.


    It was undeniable that his body was now stronger. The dragon aura had improved his control over his spirit energy, all while also healing his body. This was something that had never happened before.


    The earth and thunder-type powers faded at the same time, and Wilbur looked down at his fists. "It seems like the dragon n has many secrets. If I find them, I might just be able to improve my powers further."


    The next day, Wilbur came to the museum. He put the letter he had prepared into the suggestion box and turned around to the sight of Ellen walking over. "You finally came, sir. Madam Judy would like to see you."


    "Madam Judy?"


    "Yes, she''s the head of our museum and she has read your letter. Please,e with me."


    Ellen told Wilbur what happened the day before, and Wilbur was able to sense that the museum was epting enough of him purchasing the cauldron. After all, Migorn had not stolen the cauldron from Dasha. They had acquired through a perfectly legal transaction.


    Migorn had spent two hundred and fifty thousand dors to buy the cauldron and was hoping to sell it off to Wilbur for the same price. Of course, Wilbur was more than happy to oblige.


    However, Madam Judy seemed to have changed her mind when Wilbur stepped into her office.


    Judy''s face was ashen. "What quarter million dors? Have you misheard something, Mister Penn?"


    "Miss Ellen here told me that. Did you forget what you said to her yesterday, ma''am?"


    Madam Judy nced at Ellen. "That was yesterday''s price. I''ve changed my mind today. I''m not selling the bronze cauldron to you, young man. Please leave."


    "But the cauldron means a lot to me. I sincerely hope you can sell it to me, Madam Judy."

 Chapter 1962

    Madam Judy walked over from behind her desk. "You missed your chance, and now you''re asking for a second chance that I don''t want to give to you. Are you going to force me into selling the cauldron to you?"


    "No, of course not," said Wilbur.


    Madam Judy pushed her sses up. "Alright. The shenanigans regarding this cauldron shall end now, then. You''re free to keep looking around at the artifacts here, but please leave if you have any other ideas."


    Wilbur was furious as he left Madam Judy''s office, and Ellen chased after him apologizing profusely. "I''m so sorry, Mister Penn. I didn''t think Madam Judy would change her mind so suddenly. She wasn''t like this yesterday."


    "What was she like, then?" Wilbur stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Ellen.


    Ellen froze, lowering her head, and said, "Maybe Madam Judy isn''t in a good mood today. Maybe you coulde by tomorrow and she might change her mind?"


    Wilbur took a deep breath, adjusting his emotions. "Alright, Miss Ellen. I apologize for acting out of line just now, too. Please forgive me."


    "Oh, that''s alright. I''ve forgotten about it already," said Ellen.


    Wilbur had no choice but to leave the museum and was wandering around when he received a call from Billy.


    "Hey, dude! Are you still in Migorn?"


    "Mister Billy? Is there anything else that you want?"


    Wilbur did not feel great about Billy in the slightest, and it did not help that he was calling at a time like this.


    Billy could sense that Wilbur was not in a great mood. "It seems like you''ve run into some trouble, Mister Penn."


    "I can help you out, you know. I can use my connections to help you get out of some sticky situations."


    "That''s alright, Mister Billy. Is there any reason you''ve called me?"


    Wilbur did not want to be in too much contact with Billy, and the call told Wilbur that it had something to do with the information he had sent Billy thest time.


    Billy must still be feeling antsy about the whole thing, and Wilbur just had to reassure Billy for everything toe to an end.


    Yet that was not the case at all, as Billy said, "Mister Penn, I''d like to invite you to lunch at my manor. Do you have the time now?"


    "I''ll pass, Mister Billy. I don''t think we''ll have to see each other again, and I promise that the information I sent youst time won''t be leaked from my end. You have nothing to worry about now."


    Everypany has its secrets. Billy''s secrets were not a big deal to Wilbur, and Wilbur also disliked the guy heavily and wanted nothing to do with him.


    Wilbur thought that Billy was going to hang up, only for him to continue speaking. "Actually, Mister Penn... it wasn''t me who wanted to call you up. I''m sure you know what happened to Mister Jiro. They''d like to see you."


    "They''re saying that they might be able to give you a lead on what you''re looking for, Mister Penn."


    "The ck Panthers?"


    Wilbur had not thought that the ck Panthers would go looking for Billy, and now


    it seemed like he was under their control. However, Wilbur was not exactly opposed to getting help with locating the bronze cauldron, either.

 Chapter 1963

    The truth was that Wilbur also suspected the ck Panthers and their elite leader had some mysterious connection with the bronze cauldrons. Wilbur had just bought a cauldron from Jiro, and the ck Panthers had made a reappearance, killing Jiro before flying to Migorn to look for Wilbur.


    Despite the fact that the ck Panthers might not really want to work with Wilbur, he knew that they must have some information on the cauldrons. In fact, Wilbur had even been looking forward to the ck Panthers'' visit so that he would be able to get a lead on where the remaining three cauldrons were.


    Wilbur arrived at Billy''s manor half an hourter, where he was standing at the entrance waiting for him before weing him into the manor.


    Sitting in the living room was Perry Woller, a member of the ck Panthers. Wilbur had met the guy before and sat down himself before taking a sip of tea. "What''s up, Perry?"


    Perry nodded at Wilbur. "Wilbur, I''d like to inform you on behalf of the ck Panthers to stop looking into the Nine Dragons Cauldrons. You won''t be able to get your hands on them. At the same time, we''d like to purchase the four cauldrons you have from you at a price of five million dors. If you agree, the ck Panthers will never give you any trouble starting from today."


    Wilbur said, "Well, you''ve certainly tried to give me trouble in the past. It''s just a shame you didn''t seed. Are you telling me you have the nerve to challenge me now after an entire decade?"


    "You!"


    Perry scowled. "Wilbur, I wouldn''t push my luck with the ck Panthers if I were you. The consequences of angering us are pretty severe."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. He was not here to argue with Perry and thus changed the subject. "That means that the Nine Dragons Cauldrons do hold a secret, one that neither you nor I have the right to know about."


    "You don''t have the right to know about it, not me."


    "I guess that means you''re going against the ck Panthers, then?"


    Wilbur shrugged. "Since the cauldrons have no real owner, whoever gets to them will be the rightful owner. I don''t think that''s exactly up to the ck Panthers to decide."


    Bam!


    Perry mmed the table, causing it to crumble into pieces as he stood up. "Fine. None of you are leaving today, then. Come on out, brothers."


    The three people rushed out from where they had been hiding, and all four men moved to surround Wilbur as he stared him down, circling him as if to find any weak spots.


    Wilbur sneered. "There are eight members of the ck Panthers, but I only see four. Do you really think you''ll be any match for me?"


    "Get him!"


    All four men turned invincible at the words, charging at Wilbur. Wilbur leaped into the air, flying backward with the help of his dragon aura as he conjured a clone. The next second, the clone absorbed the dragon aura and summoned a dragon before charging back into the house.


    The dragon let out a mighty roar as the clone made it soar around the room. All four men, including Perry, were struck by the dragon''s tail, forcing them to show themselves as they fell heavily to the ground.

 Chapter 1964

    All four men spat out mouthfuls of blood, staring at Wilbur and his clone in disbelief.


    Just then, Wilbur''s clone faded into nothing as his dragon aura returned to his body. Perry''s jaw dropped open. "You''ve learned the cloning spell..."


    "What about it? Is that supposed to be a surprise to you?"


    Wilbur said, "Perry, I won''t kill you today since we know each other. Go back and tell your leader that anyone can own the Nine Dragons Cauldrons if they are worthy and capable enough. Also, I won''t be as nice the next time youe looking for me."


    He turned to leave after that. Billy''s legs wobbled as he watched Wilbur walk away, and Billy fell to his knees before Wilbur respectfully. "Mister Penn, please forgive me! I''m willing to do anything you want me to as long as you forgive me, Mister Penn! Give me any order you wish, and I''ll have it done."


    Wilbur nced at Billy coldly. "I''ll let you go today, you bastard. Get out of my way."


    "Thank you, Mister Penn." Billy heaved a huge sigh of relief, getting up from the ground and retreating to a corner as Wilbur strode right out of the manor.


    After Wilbur was gone, Perry got up from the ground and wiped the blood from his mouth away. "What an arrogant bastard! Does he really think he can mess with the ck Panthers?"


    Billy walked up to Perry, bowing respectfully. "What should we do now, sir? This Wilbur Penn guy doesn''t seem easy to deal with, and it was only because he knew you that he..."


    Perry glowered at Billy then, who promptly shut up.


    Perry sneered coldly. "The only consequence of getting on the wrong side of the ck Panthers is death. Jiro died, and so shall Wilbur Penn."


    "What do we do now, Perry?"


    "Call the other four. We''ll team up when they arrive in Migorn, and we''re going to take Wilbur Penn down."


    Upon returning to the hotel, Wilbur scrambled to rest and restore his body. The four Dragons Cauldrons hovered in mid-air as they absorbed the dragon aura from Wilbur''s body. After he had released thest of his dragon aura, Wilbur could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Wilbur had used the dragon aura earlier in Billy''s manor to attack the ck Panthers, which had, in turn, surged wildly in his body. It was tearing at his flesh by the time it returned to Wilbur''s body, knocking his internal energy bnce askew.

 Chapter 1965

    Wilbur restored his body after channeling his dragon aura to rest. "I guess I still went too hard this time."


    The effects of the dragon aura surging through his body were terrifying, and Wilbur could only endure half the pressure of the energy surge. Nheless, he had filled his body with it at the manor.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur had taken his opponents down with just one move, using the dragon aura took a huge toll on Wilbur after it returned to his body. Had Wilbur not channeled it into the cauldrons in time, he would not have been able to keep it under control. Wilburmitted this limit of his abilities to memory.


    At the same time, Wilbur also realized that the explosive elements of the dragon aura would weaken slowly after being absorbed by the bronze cauldrons, eventually returning to a stable condition. This was something he had not noticed before, which only made Wilbur all the more confused about the cauldrons.


    That wise senior Fremont Skye had created such special cauldrons. Each one was different and had the ability to tame the dragon aura as well. Fremont''s powers were proof that he was far more skilled and knowledgeable about the dragon n than Wilbur was.


    Wilbur had a thought all of a sudden. Fremont might have been from a dynasty from a thousand years ago, but he might still be alive now. This senior was definitely a better cultivator than Wilbur and should have mastered an even more powerful dragon aura than regr spiritual energy.


    A thousand years was not really that long. After all, the virus, David, had been a product of the seventh civilization on Earth.


    David was probably the only person who knew how many years there were from the seventh civilization of the to this day. He must at least be ten thousand years old to live to this day, and if Fremont was still alive, he would just be around a thousand years old.


    David, someone almost ten thousand years old, was a real living being. Could Fremont really still be alive?


    The thought made Wilbur all the more confused. The ck Panther''s appearance was too much of a coincidence. Why had they not shown themselves a little earlier when Wilbur had bought the cauldron from Jiro? Why did they only kill Jiro after Wilbur had made the purchase?


    Despite Wilbur having known the ck Panthers, he had never seen their master before and only knew that he was a hidden elite within the cultivator circle.


    The secret of the dragon cauldrons was definitely rted to Fremont, and even then, he might only know a mere portion of the secrets of the dragon n.


    The true secrets of the dragon n were beyond anything Wilbur could even imagine.


    Wilbur took a deep breath, calming his thoughts down. After all, he had yet to collect all nine dragon cauldrons and felt that thinking too ahead would not be good for him.


    Now that the ck Panthers had found Wilbur, he did not think that Perry was going to just stop viewing him as an enemy even though he had defeated Perry. The Panthers were probably going to summon the other four members and then team up to go after him.


    Wilbur knew the ck Panthers were not very scary, but their leader was a different case.


    The next morning, Wilbur headed to the museum once more and put his letter into the suggestion box. Madam Judy happened to pass by, and she shook her head. "No, young man. I told you I wasn''t going to agree to your request. There''s no discussing the bronze cauldrons anymore. I hope you understand that leaving is your best choice."

 Chapter 1966

    "There''s always a chance for things to turn around," Wilbur said before he ced the letter into the suggestion box.


    He then turned to face Madam Judy. "Since you considered selling the bronze cauldrons to me before, I''m sure I''ll be able to win you over with my actions again, so you change your mind."


    Madam Judy''s expression darkened. "You can very well continue if you find meaning in doing that, but I can tell you now that I''m not changing my mind. Nothing you do will change that."


    "But Madam Judy, you said..." Ellen piped up with tears in her eyes, trying to speak up for Wilbur. Yet just then, Madam Judy pointed at Ellen angrily. "This is an official notice, Ellen. You''re fired. Please leave immediately."


    Ellen froze in the spot, dumbstruck. Her legs wobbled and she fell to her knees, kneeling in front of Madam Judy. "Please, Madam Judy, please don''t fire me. This job is extremely important to me, please give me another chance."


    Madam Judy sighed. "It''s not that I don''t want to give you another chance, Ellen. Look at all the gashes on your neck, arms, and calves. I know the state of your family might not be the best, but this is a museum, and we need a guide who can represent our image. I feel deeply sorry for your loss, but there''s nothing I can do for you. Please take care of yourself."


    Madam Judy turned to leave, and Ellen sat on the floor sobbing. She had only gotten the job by begging Madam Judy for it, promising her that she would do an excellent job. s, Ellen could not escape her own family.


    Ellen''s sobs made Wilbur''s chest ache. He walked over to her and passed her a tissue. "Please don''t cry. Come on, wipe your tears."


    "Thank you."


    "You''ll probably be fine. It''s just losing a job. I''m sure you can go and look for another one. You don''t need to be so upset."


    Ellen shook her head. "No one will hire me anymore."


    Wilbur frowned in confusion, but Ellen shook her head wordlessly. She wiped her tears away and turned to leave the museum.


    Wilbur felt like Ellen might do something she would regret in the state she was in and followed her out of the museum seeing as he had nothing to do.


    Ellen wandered around the streets, looking like a sorry sight. Wilbur was certain that she was on the verge of a meltdown, as those people usually looked the calmest.


    Wilbur had nned to just make sure that Ellen was fine, and that he would return to his hotel. Yet upon seeing the state she was in, he promptly canceled his ns to go back and continued following Ellen.


    Ellen wove through a few more streets,ing up to the train tracks. The re of the train horns rang from afar, and Ellen smiled bitterly as she stepped onto the train tracks and turned to look at the iing train.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wilbur grabbed Ellen by the arm just as the train was about to crash into her, yanking her off the tracks. The train went whooshing past, making Ellen''s hair fly up as she smiled painfully.


    "I''ve lost everything but my smile. Thank you, but you can''t change my life."


    Ellen sounded devoid of hope. She was going to step onto the tracks once more, but Wilbur yanked her back in one strong move. Ellen''s hair flew up once more, and it was only then that Wilbur noticed the red marks on the side of her neck.

 Chapter 1967

    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a job, isn''t it? You could always get another one. Why put your life at risk over something like this?"


    Ellen wrenched herself out of Wilbur''s grasp. "I didn''t just lose my job. I''ve lost my whole life along with it. Nothing about me belongs to me, and I''ve tried so, so hard."


    "I think I can help you out there. I''ll look for a job with you, and I''ll help you with your family. I''ll get those who bullied you to apologize to you and give you a normal life."


    "What did you say? You''re going to make the people who bullied me apologize to me? Hahaha! Can you even do that?" Ellen snorted. She had never been able to escape her father, and she did not think it was something she would ever be able to do.


    Yet Wilbur''s words gave Ellen a spark of hope. If everything had lost its meaning, the best thing she could hope for was the people who had hurt her before to be punished.


    "I can do that. But you need to promise me that you''re going to live a long and wonderful life after I help you and take your life seriously. Alright?"


    Ellen''s eyes filled with tears as she gazed at Wilbur. "I''ll give you anything you want if you can change my life for me."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur looked down at his watch. "How long more until your husband returns?"


    "He''s not my husband. He''s my father."


    "Okay, what time does he get back?"


    "In the evening. He''s not home now."


    "Alright. Miss Ellen, I''m hiring you to be my tour guide starting from now. I don''t know much about Migorn, so I hope you can show me around since you''re a local. Is that alright?"


    "Of course."


    Wilbur asked for Ellen''s bank ount, sending her ten thousand dors for the day''s tour guide fee. Ellen teared up again at the sight of the notification on her phone.


    Following that, she brought Wilbur around Tulu, the capital of Migorn. Under Ellen''s lead, Wilbur saw many buildings that had been a part of Migorn''s history.


    Time ticked by bit by bit, and it was afternoon not long after. The two of them walked past a fancy restaurant that Ellen told Wilbur was already seventy years old. Wilbur entered the restaurant with Ellen before ordering two steaks and some cheese. Ellen stared at the food in front of her and could not help tearing up once


    more.


    Wilbur scrambled to hand her a napkin, and Ellen wiped at her tears as she sobbed, "I''m sorry, I just thought of the past. My mother brought me here once when I was really young. It''s been almost twenty years since then, and this is the second time I''m here."


    "I''m sorry."


    Ellen lost it, rushing into the bathroom.


    After lunch, Wilbur and Ellen came to a cafe. While sipping on their coffee, Ellen told Wilbur everything about her life.


    Wilbur was very touched after she was done. "Your father sounds like a good-for- nothing, and your mother was the only one keeping the family afloat for the first twenty years of your life."

 Chapter 1968

    "So, now that your mother''s paralyzed, you''re the breadwinner of the house but all the money you make goes to your father?"


    "Yes."


    Ellen took a deep breath, her eyes as she mustered up the courage to say, "I''m sure you didn''t expect that, right? You must be thinking that I''m aplete joke. Well, go ahead. Laugh all you want."


    Wilbur shook his head. "No. I feel awful that you had to go through all of that. Dashan people do not like mocking others. Besides, I told you I would help you."


    Ellen barked out augh, tears welling up in her eyes. She had been ready for Wilbur tough at her and even abandon her, leaving her to leave the cafe awkwardly on her own. Yet not only did Wilbur notugh at her, but he evenforted her, which had warmed her heart.


    After the cafe, Ellen brought Wilbur to the theme park at his suggestion. The two of them had a fun afternoon together until Ellen''s father called her screaming. Ellen''s smile froze on her face, and she turned to Wilbur. "I think it''s time for me to go. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me today. You''re a good man. I guess this is where I say goodbye to you."


    Ellen felt like Wilbur just wanted to give her the courage to live on, and she was extremely grateful for that. However, there was a limit to everyone''s financial capacity, and Wilbur had already spent a fair amount of money on her for the day. Ellen did not want the lovely afternoon she had to be destroyed by something else.


    She was happy enough with what she had gotten.


    Wilbur frowned. "I told you I was going to help you, didn''t I? Besides, you said that we were now friends, and don''t friends help each other out?"


    "There''s nothing I have that makes me worthy of your help. I guess if you want... I can give ''that'' to you. You can go book a hotel now if you want."


    "That? No, no, Ellen, you''ve misunderstood me. We''re friends. Take me to your house, and I''ll have a good chat with your father and convince him to treat you differently."


    Ellen stared at Wilbur in shock. "Are you sure you want to go back with me? My father might hurt you."


    Wilbur shrugged with a smile. "It''s cool, I like talking to bad-tempered people the most and having them shut up through my special treatment."


    "Ha... Hahaha! You really are something else."


    Ellen could not say no to Wilbur and brought him home with her. Ellen''s father called her three times on the way back, and Wilbur hung up on him all three times.


    They finally reached Ellen''s house, and Ellen had just opened the door when they saw her father standing there, glowering at her with a belt in hand. "You f*cking whore, I didn''t think you''d evere home!"


    Wilbur moved first, grabbing Howie''s belt. "Mister Howie, I don''t think it''s right of you to treat your daughter like this."


    Howie looked Wilbur up and down. "Who the f*ck are you? This is my house, and whatever happens under this roof is none of your business. You''d better get out of here and get lost forever."


    Wilbur grabbed the belt out of Howie''s grasp, kicking him to the floor. "Mister Howie, I''m telling you this now. I''m a friend of Ellen''s, and I''m here to have a good talk with you. If you keep assaulting her like this, I promise things aren''t going to end well for you."


    Wilbur nced at Ellen after that, who went into her room at once. Wilbur reached out to haul Howie off the floor, only for him to aim a kick at Wilbur as he got up. Wilbur''s leg shot out, sending Howie flying at once.

 Chapter 1969

    Howie rolled around in pain, glowering at Wilbur. "Just you f*cking wait, you bastard!"


    He got up after that, stumbling out of the door.


    "It seems like your father isn''t the biggest fan of talking to me."


    Wilbur turned to Ellen, who had stepped out of her room and was staring at him in shock. She could hardly believe that Wilbur had defeated her own father so easily. Howie had been Ellen''s worst nightmare ever since she was a child, but Wilbur had taken him down just like that.


    Ellen felt like she was in a dream, standing frozen in a daze not knowing what to say.


    "Get some rest. I''ll make dinner."


    Wilbur grabbed the bag of food they had bought and went into the kitchen. Ellen eventually snapped out of her stupor, rubbing her cheeks in disbelief. She went back into her room, staring at herself in the mirror as tears streamed down her face.


    The dining table wasden with dishes not long after, making Ellen''s heart warm once more. Just then, Ellen''s mother Lisa asked, "You''re Ellen''s boyfriend, right?"


    Wilbur froze for a beat, before nodding. "That''s right, ma''am. I''m Ellen''s boyfriend."


    "That''s wonderful! My baby girl has finally found a man who knows how to treasure her!"


    Ellen sat there with her head bowed, tears streaming down her face. She had dreamed of a life like this many times, only to always wake up in the same wretched reality.


    This time, however, Wilbur was real, and he had changed her life.


    Wilbur cleared the table after dinner and was going to leave when Ellen hugged him from the back. "Please, please don''t go. Dad might be back at midnight, and if you''re not here Mom and I might..."


    Ellen broke into sobs, and Wilbur''s heart softened at once. "Alright. I''ll sleep on the couch. We''ll go look for your father tomorrow and have a good talk with him."


    "Okay."


    Ellen took her clothes off under the silver moonlight, straightened herself up, and walked toward Wilbur. She wound her arms around his neck, leaning in to kiss him. Wilbur could not resist her perfect curves, and his arms instinctively rose up to hug her back as the two fell into a passionate embrace.


    The next morning, Ellen made breakfast before wheeling her mother Lisa out. The three of them sat down at the table to eat, when there was a pounding on the door.


    "Open up, open up!"


    "Dad''s back with more people." Ellen got a fright, setting down the milk at once. Wilbur patted her on the back and reassured her, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    Wilbur went up to the door, swinging it open to the sight of Howie and four hooligans glowering at him.


    Howie was positively steaming at the ears as he pointed at Wilbur. "That''s him, the bastard who took over my family! Rip him a new one!"


    The four hooligans charged over with their batons. Wilbur took two of them down with a single blow each before sending the remaining two hooligans flying with two kicks.


    "How dare you!"


    Howie looked around him, before rushing over with a baton of his own. "Get the f*ck out of my house, you piece of shit!"

 Chapter 1970

    Ellen screamed, "Watch out, Wilbur!"


    Wilbur grabbed the baton Howie swung at him, yanking it out of Howie''s grasp as


    a fierce gust of wind swept past and made a chill run down Howie''s back. The baton was somehow right on top of Howie''s head, and he trembled as he stared at Wilbur. "W-What are you t-trying to do?"


    Wilbur yanked Howie into a room. "I think we should really have a talk about your family and your life, Mister Howie. You definitely owe Ellen and her mother an exnation."


    Howie snapped out of his daze then, ring up in rage. "Who the f*ck do you think you are? My family is none of your business!"


    Wilbur kicked Howie to the floor, and a sharp pain spread through Howie''s stomach as he rolled around close to tears.


    Wilbur asked, "Is it my business now?"


    "You... fine."


    Howie knew that he was no match for Wilbur and could onlyply. Wilbur walked to the door and shooed the four hooligans away before closing the door and sitting down at the table. "Come on, Mister Howie. You''re a man, but you''ve let your wife down and also bullied your daughter. Look at the state your wife''s in. Aren''t you going to change at all?"


    Ellen stared at Howie with tears in her eyes. He was her father either way, and she was willing to ept him again if he were to change his attitude and be a better man.


    Howie nodded. "I''m sorry, I know I messed up. I actually knew I messed upst night, and I came over this morning to apologize to you. I''m so sorry, Ellen and Lisa. I hope you can give me a chance to redeem myself."


    Tears streamed down Ellen''s face, but she was smiling. Ellen had been tormented by her father ever since she was little. He had never been a good father. Hearing that he was willing to change made her burst into tears.


    "I''m sorry, Dad. I didn''t want things to be this way, and I hope you can forgive me too. Let''s change together and take care of Mom."


    "Of course, my darling girl. You''re finally all grown up now."


    Howie stroked Ellen''s head, looking nothing but kind and warm. Of course, Wilbur did not believe that Howie had changed so quickly. He was probably just putting on an act. However, if Howie was really willing to change, he deserved a chance all the same. That was the only way this family would get any better.


    The family had breakfast with Wilbur, and Ellen walked Wilbur out after that. "Thank you, Wilbur. Dad would have never changed without your help."


    Wilbur said, "I hope your father really does want to change, then. That''s the only way your life will change too."


    Ellen grabbed Wilbur all of a sudden, kissing him passionately. The two of them shared a few minutes of passion before Ellen said, "Thank you. I''m sure you know that... this is all I can give you."


    Wilbur nodded but sighed to himself internally. He had never expected anything from Ellen at all and only wanted to change her life so that she would have the courage to live on.


    After leaving, Wilbur went straight to the museum. He dropped his letter into the suggestion box and even stayed for an hour to show Madam Judy his sincerity.

 Chapter 1971

    Soon enough, the new guide on duty walked over. "Mister Penn, Madam Judy has made it clear that there''s no changing her mind on the bronze cauldron, and she hopes you won''te here anymore."


    "Anything could happen. I understand where Madam Judy ising from, but I''m sure I''ll be able to touch her heart with my determination. Madam Judy will eventually sell the cauldron to me."


    The guide''s face flushed. She was going to ask Wilbur to leave, only for him to be so fiercely confident that she had no choice but to say, "Alright, then. Do as you wish."


    Wilbur came out of the museum and received a call from La.


    "Sir, ording to thetest news, the deputy leader of the ck Panthers, Bernard Stoli, is on his way to Migorn with the other three members of the ck Panthers. All eight members will gather in Migorn by noon today. Their next step will probably be to team up and go after you."


    "Please be careful, sir."


    "Of course. Don''t worry about me. I can handle a few stray panthers."


    Wilbur hung up the phone and returned to his hotel. Despite the fact that the ck Panthers were not that powerful, they had somehow learned a high-level invisibility spell that also hid their auras.


    If they were to attack Wilbur in that state, it would not be great for Wilbur. Because of this, Wilbur went and got himself a set of wind chimes at the mall that he hung by his balcony. He sat cross-legged on his bed after that, channeling his dragon aura to rest.


    With the door of his hotel room shut, the only way to get in without making a sound was the balcony. Now that the wind chimes had been hung there, Wilbur would get ready as soon as they rang.


    By noon, Bernard and the others walked out of Migorn airport to see Perry already waiting for them.


    "Perry," Bernard greeted.


    "Bernard, we''re going after Wilbur Penn this time. I''ve witnessed how powerful he was ten years ago, but his skills seem to have improved dramatically since then. I''m afraid it''s not going to be easy to take him out."


    Bernard frowned. "Perry, are you saying that you''re going to have Wilbur pass the test so he can look for the Nine Dragons Cauldrons?"


    Perry fell silent for a beat, before saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t hold back. It''s just that we won''t be able to kill him even if all eight of us team up against him. The chosen one our master has been waiting for this whole time might just be Wilbur himself."


    "Him?"


    Bernard was nothing but confused. After all, his master had said before that the ck Panthers'' goal was none other than to stop regr mortals from discovering the Nine Dragons Cauldrons while waiting for a chosen one toe by. Anyone who could be killed and hunted by the ck Panthers would not be this chosen


    one.


    Many cultivators had found out about the cauldrons over the years, but none of them had even passed the test. If someone managed to pass the test, that meant that all eight members of the ck Panthers would have to die.


    That was why Perry''s words had shocked Bernard. After all, all the members of the ck Panthers had been rescued by their master, and they would have been dead otherwise. Thus, they had sworn their loyalty to their master in gratitude and repayment.


    Someone had found out the secret of the Nine Dragons Cauldrons again, and Bernard had thought that this would be another easy kill, only for Perry to say that Wilbur was most likely the chosen one their master was looking for.

 Chapter 1972

    The others lowered their heads at Perry''s words, who asked, "Bernard, will you be scared if Wilbur Penn really is our master''s chosen one?"


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    Bernard sneered. "I would''ve been dead a long time ago if it hadn''t been for Master. He''s the only reason we have the privilege of life, and I''ve lived for quite a while. Besides, we''ve pledged our loyalty to the Master in the first ce. Death is hardly something I fear."


    "Do you not fear Wilbur, then?"


    "Why should I? If he is Master''s chosen one, we would be fated to die at his hands. If he isn''t the chosen one, we''ll be the ones to kill him instead. All we have to do is try our very best and leave the rest up to fate."


    "You''re absolutely right. Let''s go."


    The ck Panthers got into a car, and Bernard asked, "Perry, where are we going?"


    Perry said, "Automotive giant Billy Erwin''s manor."


    "You mean Billy Erwin of Kaylee Automotives?"


    "Yes. He''s one of Master''s men and only made it to this day with Master''s blessing."


    "I see."


    The ck Panthers arrived at Billy''s manor, where they discussed how they were going to go after Wilbur. Perry told everyone about his battle against Wilbur, and said, "Wilbur''s extremely powerful, and I think he''s already at peak Sanctuary level. We''re destined to lose if we fight relying purely on our skills."


    "What are we going to do, then?"


    "There are only two ways out of this now. The first is to sneak into Wilbur''s hotel room under an invisibility spell and kill the guy. The second way is to set up a ck Panther Trap with our spiritual energy, lure Wilbur into it, and then kill him."


    Bernard responded, "Both ways work, but I think the invisibility spell is a better bet. That way, we can strike before Wilbur notices."


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I was thinking. We''ll do it tonight, then."


    That night, Wilbur was resting on his bed when the wind chimes by the balcony began to ring. Wilbur''s ears twitched, and a n hatched in his head. He knew that the wind chimes were not moving from the wind. The ck Panthers were here.


    Just then, an invisible Perry snuck into Wilbur''s room with the other ck Panthers. They saw Wilbur resting on the bed, and Perry felt like it was the right moment then. He snuck up behind Wilbur, raising the dagger in his hand and bringing it down viciously.


    The next second, the dagger pierced through Wilbur''s body as his entire figure faded into thin air.


    "What?"


    Perry froze. Just then, the memory of his battle against Wilbur struck him and he turned around to shout, "Shit! Retreat! That was a clone!"


    Just then, the door flew wide open with a bang. Wilbur stood right there as a powerful dragon aura surged into the room, followed by a long dragon forged of dragon aura charging into the room.


    The dragon soared around the room, throwing all eight members against the wall with its tail as the invisibility spell broke and they revealed themselves.


    The dragon aura faded, and Wilbur eyed the ck Panthers coldly. "I guess you aren''t going to listen to me. Well, there''s no need for me to y nice, then."


    "Retreat!" Perry roared, and all eight men turned to leap off Wilbur''s balcony. By the time Wilbur made it there, the ck Panthers were already nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 1973

    Due to the fact that Wilbur and Perry knew each other, and it was said that the ck Panthers only killed evil cultivators, Wilbur did not want to kill them.


    He turned and entered his room when his phone rang with a call from Ellen.


    Ellen was sobbing. "Where are you, Wilbur?"


    "Ellen? What''s the matter?"


    Wilbur found out that Ellen and Lisa had been kicked out of home, so he rushed to them at once. He found them by the road outside of Ellen''s house and noticed that Perry was also there.


    "Perry? What''s this? You still aren''t giving up yet?"


    Perry smiled. "You are powerful, Wilbur, but yourdy''s weak. If you want to save them,e to this address and look for me tomorrow."


    Perry tossed a card to Wilbur, turning away and bing invisible, disappearing from his view.


    Wilbur looked down at the card, which read: Carrington Building, balcony.


    Carrington Building was a pretty icondmark in Migorn, as it was the first skyscraper in the nation. Despite the fact that Wilbur did not know why the ck Panthers were so intent on killing him, he had let them go twice before only for them to make a move on Ellen and her family.


    Wilbur decided he was not going to go easy on Perry this time. Since the ck Panthers had a death wish, they could all die together.


    The next night, Wilbur came to the balcony of the Carrington Building. Sure enough, the ck Panthers were standing there with Ellen and her family.


    Perry said, "You finally showed up, Wilbur Penn."


    Wilbur said, "Perry, Ellen''s just a friend of mine. She has nothing to do with this. Let them go."


    "Is that so?" Perry smiled. "I heard that you had run into some troubletely. Why don''t I help you out with it?"


    Upon saying so, Perry grabbed Howie by the front of his shirt. Perry widened his eyes in terror. "W-W-What are you d-d-doing? I have nothing to do with this, sir! It''s all Wilbur''s fault, he should be the one you kill! Let us go, please."


    Perry shed a murderous smile. "Bastards like you who don''t care about their wives and kids don''t deserve to be on this. To hell with you!"


    Perry kicked Howie off the balcony, who let out a piercing shriek as he fell a hundred meters.


    Ellen screamed, before bursting into sobs and copsing to the ground. "Dad!"


    Perry looked at Wilbur. "See that, Wilbur? You''ve got to be firm with your decisions. You''re far too weak, which will only bring you more unwanted trouble. This guy, Howie, will never change. He hit his family and even lost their only house because of gambling! That''s why they were kicked out of their home! You''re too naive, believing that someone like this could change."


    Wilbur eyed Perry coldly. "He deserved to die, and so do you."


    Perry threw his head back,ughing loudly. "You''re not wrong. None of this would have happened if you had just killed us earlier. Your time''s up, Wilbur Penn. But since you let us go before, I promise you that I won''t let Ellen and her mother die in front of you."


    Wilbur said, "Oh, thank you for that."


    The next second, Perry and the others began getting into a formation before surging with spiritual energy. ck miasma gathered in mid-air, and within seconds, it condensed into a gigantic ck panther."


    The ck panther let out a growl of fury as Perry shouted, "Cast your invisible spells, Panthers!"

 Chapter 1974

    All eight men turned invisible at the same time, and Wilbur was the only one left on the balcony to face the gigantic ck panther as it took off charging toward him.


    The ck panther moved incredibly fast, wing at Wilbur viciously. Wilbur''s right hand flipped over, and the thunder cleaver appeared in his grasp. Wilbur swung it at the front left paw of the panther, but the panther ended up holding the cleaver down before swiping at Wilbur''s stomach.


    Wilbur summoned a thunder spear in his left hand, which he hurled at the panther''s stomach. It pierced through the panther''s stomach as it let out a howl of pain, and the grip on the thunder cleaver loosened considerably.


    Wilbur took the opportunity to grab the cleaver and soared backward at top speed before bringing it down onto the panther''s head.


    The panther opened its mouth, waving its right front paw over. Wilbur scrambled to dart backward, avoiding its sharp ws.


    The next second, the panther pounced with its jaw agape. Wilbur swung the cleaver against its front tooth, and the collision sent him flying. The panther leaped after Wilbur like it was chasing a butterfly, swiping at the air with both paws in an attempt to trap Wilbur between them. Just then, Wilbur soared into the air once more to avoid the attack.


    Wilbur''s mind raced as he noticed the ck panther''s eyes. They seemed to be its weak spot, and Wilbur just had to attack them to cause the panther pain so that


    it would slow down to buy time for him to break the formation.


    The panther would disappear as soon as the formation was broken. Wilbur hesitated no more, swinging his cleaver toward the ck panther''s left eye. It struck the panther''s left pupil, but the panther did not dodge the attack. In fact, it only became more feral.


    The ck panther swiped furiously at Wilbur, who failed to dodge in time and was sent flying with a gash on his left shoulder.


    Perry''sughs could be heard from the balcony. "I bet you never expected this, Wilbur! This panther is forged of pure spiritual energy. It''s not a real being! That makes its body strong as a set of armor, and it has no weak points."


    "F*ck."


    Wilbur swung the cleaver in the direction of the balcony, trying to force Perry and the others to show themselves. All of a sudden, the ck panther turned around and used its gigantic body to block Wilbur''s attack before pouncing once more. The panther was huge and moved swiftly, and Wilbur was like a mere butterfly inparison. He could not dodge the attacks no matter how fast he moved, and after suffering from two attacks Wilbur began muttering a string of chants to activate the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    Within the light barrier, Wilbur began channeling his powers to activate the Light of Dragon. The Golden Dragon appeared above his head, wrapping itself around Wilbur''s arm.


    The next second, the ck panther attacked once more just as the Dragon''s Safehaven expired.


    Wilbur took the opportunity to leap into the air, aiming right at the panther''s head before retaliating with a blow of his own. The golden dragon shot out with a howl, piercing right through the panther''s head.


    The panther was sent a few steps backward from the tremendous force, and Wilbur leaped backward once more before opening all his pores and letting out his dragon aura.


    The powerful dragon aura pushed Wilbur up into mid-air, and it was not long before a small dragon was formed. The ck panther returned to its senses then, pouncing once more.


    Wilbur controlled the dragon to battle against the panther. Despite the dragon''s powerful attacks, it was still much smaller than the panther and Wilbur found himself retreating.


    "F*ck it!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, summoning the four dragon cauldrons. He absorbed their dragon aura as the small dragon began to grow in size, quickly growing bigger than the panther.


    The panther made of spiritual energy seemed to be intimidated by the dragon now, bowing its head and trying its best to retreat backward.

 Chapter 1975

    The dragon let out a howl of fury, soaring around the air before wing at the ck panther''s head. It snapped off the panther''s shoulders with one firm twist, and the dragon flicked its tail sharply to crumble the panther''s body into dust.


    A powerful explosion of rampant spiritual energy burst through the air at once. The ck panther was the center of the formation. Now that it was in, the spiritual energy shot out as the eight members of the ck Panthers were forced out of their invisible states and suffered severe bacsh.


    Wilbur stared down at the eight members coldly. "It''s your turn now."


    Just then, a ray of golden light shot out of the four cauldrons onto the ground, forming the shape of a person. A white-haired elder appeared in front of the eight ck Panthers, who knelt in front of him. "At your service, Master."


    The senior looked at Wilbur calmly. "Please let them go on my ount, young man."


    "Who are you?"


    Wilbur was nothing but confused as to who this man who had just shot out of the four Dragon Cauldrons was, but recognition quickly dawned on him as he widened his eyes in shock. "Are you...? ..?"


    "That''s right, buddy. I''m Fremont Skye. These are my servants. I cannot let the Nine Dragon Cauldrons fall into the hands of others, or the secret of the dragon n will be exposed, which will bring a terrible storm to the, bringing great tragedy to us all. In order to find the chosen one while also stopping any evil cultivators from getting their hands on the cauldrons, I entrusted the eight of them as protectors. You''re the first person who''s had the chance to meet me in decades. Congrattions on passing my test."


    "Oh, so you''re Senior Fremont Skye."


    Wilbur''s dragon faded as hended on the ground on one knee. "Wilbur Penn, at your service, Senior."


    Fremont nodded. "Wilbur Penn, I''m asking you this now. Will you let the eight of them go?"


    "I will."


    "Very well. It seems like you do have some talent in you, and you are indeed the fated chosen one. I can sense the aura of the dragon n from your body. However, I''m going to set some rules with you if you want to get the Nine Dragon Cauldrons."


    "Of course, Senior."


    "Firstly, you must let the eight of them go and never look for them to take revenge, ever. Secondly, you may only use the first dragon cauldron starting from now until you find all nine Dragon Cauldrons. Third of all, you must not threaten, cheat, or kill your way into getting the cauldrons. They must be given to you willingly."


    "Are you able to abide by these conditions?"


    "I am willing to abide by these conditions."


    "Very well. Off you go to search for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, then. I''ll see you again when you collect them all."

 Chapter 1976

    "Thank you, Senior Fremont Skye!"


    Wilbur bowed to Fremont as he faded into golden dust, disappearing out of sight. "Ugh!" "Argh!"


    The eight ck Panthers spat out blood from the bacsh of the broken formation, copsing onto the ground. Wilbur nced at them, beforeing up to Perry and stretching out a hand. "Come on, get up."


    Perry chuckled. "I knew you were going to seed. No one else in the world is going to chance upon such fate."


    Wilbur helped Perry off the ground with a frown. "So, you knew I was going to pass the test?"


    "That''s right. I''d guessed it early on. What I didn''t expect, though, was that the Master had left a spirit imprint on the Nine Dragon Cauldrons."


    "How''d you know I was going to pass the test?"


    "I knew you were extraordinary from the first time I met you ten years ago. You have an aura nothing like I''ve ever seen before, as well as your tenacity."


    "Thank you. You were going to die if Senior Fremont hadn''t appeared just now, though. Were you going to just meet your fate without ever revealing that it was a test?"


    Perry said, "We all promised the Master that we would never reveal the secret of the test to the chosen one, even if we were going to die."


    "Not bad."


    Bernard got up then. "We would never reveal that it was a test. The Master saved us, and we pledged our lives to him."


    Wilbur nodded in realization. Perry and Bernard were indeed the ck Panthers. They only did what they were supposed to do and followed orders down to the dot. The test would lose its meaning if the person were tested knew about it beforehand.


    Wilbur let out a long breath. "Although you guys nearly killed me, I''d still like to thank you. I''ll keep looking for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons and I''ll do it following Senior Fremont''s rules. Thank you, ck Panthers."


    Wilbur bowed to the eight men. Despite the fact that they had definitely overstepped, the chosen one would not have emerged otherwise, and Wilbur had to respect them for it.


    After the ck Panthers had left, Wilbur came up to Ellen. Ellen had tears in her eyes, and she shook her head. "How did all this happen? Why?"


    Wilbur shrugged helplessly. "You knew I had no choice, Ellen. You didn''t have a choice, either."

 Chapter 1977

    Ellen threw herself into Wilbur''s arms as she wept. "I hate you, and I love you so much too. You ruined my life but gave me a second chance at it."


    All of a sudden, a sharp pain shot through Wilbur''s left shoulder. Following that, Ellen let Wilbur go, saying, "I''ll remember you forever, Wilbur Penn. Goodbye."


    Ellen pushed her mother Lisa as they left, leaving Wilbur standing on the sprawling balcony. The night breeze blew on relentlessly, and Wilbur''s chest ached. He understood that Ellen could not move on from Howie''s death just like that.


    Besides, there was no way things were going to develop between Wilbur and Ellen now. Who was going to want to date the guy who caused her father''s demise?


    Wilbur returned to his room and took the four dragon cauldrons out. He inspected the carvings on them before putting the second, third, and fourth dragon cauldrons back into his demine, leaving only the first dragon cauldron behind.


    Wilbur stroked the carvings on the cauldron. The first dragon cauldron was a lot slower at absorbing his dragon aura.


    Just then, a drop of blood fell from Wilbur''s nose onto the cauldron. It was followed by a second as Wilbur''s hand flew to his nose. He instantly felt like all the life was drained out of his body as tremendous pain took over his chest which only increased by the minute.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur knew that the dragon aura in his body had gone wild then, and he scrambled to channel it to rest. Wilbur expanded all the pores on his body, releasing all the dragon aura into the cauldron. The One Dragon Cauldron absorbed the dragon aura much more slowly, causing a lot of it to float around Wilbur in wisps.


    Despite having released the dragon aura from his body, the effects of the wild surge had not healed yet. The wisps of dragon aura seemed to have razor-sharp qualities, and gashes began to appear on Wilbur''s clothes.


    Atst, when one of the gashes drew blood from the side of Wilbur''s face, the first dragon cauldron rose from the ground and sped up its absorption of the dragon aura.


    The rampant dragon aura was eventuallypletely absorbed by the first dragon cauldron. Wilbur only had half of his dragon aura remaining in his body then, which he had discovered before was the perfect amount to restore his health.


    Wilbur channeled the dragon aura to rest, and the wild surge slowly eased out before beginning to nourish Wilbur''s body. Wilbur''s health slowly restored itself throughout the night, and he was fully healed by the next morning.


    Wilbur sat down on a chair, passing the first dragon cauldron around in his hands with Senior Fremont''s Nine Dragons Painting on the table. Uponparing the carvings on the cauldron to the picture, Wilbur confirmed that the dragon carved onto the first dragon cauldron was a hidden dragon. The first dragon cauldron was indeed extremely slow at absorbing dragon aura, but it was only at the start. After absorbing a certain amount of dragon aura, it would speed up its absorption rate. Wilbur did a quick search and found out that there were six states of the dragons carved onto the cauldrons. They were the hidden dragon, manifested dragon, alert dragon, leaping dragon, flying dragon, and proud dragon. These six states each had their special attributes but were also ever-changing based on the situation.


    However, Wilbur''s focus was no longer on the different dragon states, but on the clouds carved around them. Wilbur had not understood why there were always clouds carved into all weapons and items rted to dragons, but a saying he had read before: A dragon only shows its head, not its tail.


    Dragons never showed human beings their whole bodies, which meant that they were always hiding in water or among clouds, and said water or clouds were indicative of their dragon aura.


    Dragon aura was simr to the Thick Earth Realm in that they both upied space. However, the Thick Earth Realm was a form of defense, whereas the dragon aura was a little more mysterious.


    This was like how the ck Panthers would go invisible before they attacked. Many cultivators liked using this spell, as their opponent would not notice them, and gave them ample advantages during a fight.

 Chapter 1978

    The dragon was hidden deep amongst water and clouds, which made it so that no one would notice it. However, dragons were not like the typical cultivator. Dragons represented justice and kindness, and it was only by being honorable and kind that one could control dragon aura.


    After all, kind and just thoughts were the key to calming the dragon aura that had gone wild. Wilbur''s head was filled with thoughts then, and he felt like he had stumbled upon a secret about the dragon aura.


    If dragon aura could sense everything within the area it filled, it would be of great help, especially if it could sense cultivators who cast invisibility spells. Wilbur would be able to avoid most of the danger close to him.


    How could that be achieved, then? Wilbur felt like he definitely did not know enough about dragon aura. He thought back to his time in Cametra, when Paul said that the power of light and the power of destruction came from the middle dimensions and thus used the middle-dimensionalws.


    That was how Wilbur had located the ant man by creating a shield of light with the power of light.


    The Dragon''s Altar was capable of converting even a me crystal that had absorbed the power of destruction into grace points. Even the powers of the universe''sws could be converted, which meant that the dragon god was definitely above the middle dimension in terms of power. Perhaps it came from an upper dimension.


    Thus, Wilbur felt that dragon aura might be a form of the power of the universe''sws. It was just that he had not figured out the right way to use it yet. In other words, dragon aura had to be cultivated, too. It could only be mastered once you reached a certain level.


    Uponing to this understanding, Wilbur knew that he still had a long way to go. The key now was to find the remaining five dragon cauldrons, and maybe Senior Fremont would tell Wilbur the secret about them after that.


    The most important goal at hand was still collecting the cauldrons. Wilbur returned the first dragon cauldron to his demine, taking out a sheet of paper and a pen before writing another suggestion letter.


    As per the promise he had made to Fremont, Wilbur could not take the Five Dragons Cauldron in the National Museum of Migorn away by force. All he could do was write letter after letter and hope to persuade Madam Julie this way.


    After finishing the letter, Wilbur came to the museum and put the letter into the suggestion box. Just as he had turned around, he saw Madam Judy staring at him unblinkingly with a serious expression on her face. "I''m sure you''ve found out about something?"


    "Is anything the matter, Madam Judy?" Wilbur asked.


    "Something deeply unfortunate happenedst night. Ellen''s father passed away. I know that man was horrible to Ellen, but he was still her father. I hope you can pay her a visit. I think she''d be happy to see you."


    Wilbur had thought that Madam Judy wanted to talk to him about the fifth dragon cauldron, only for her to bring Ellen up.


    The truth was that Wilbur wanted to see Ellen too but had no reason to go looking for her. Now, however, Madam''s Judy suggestion seemed like a good enough


    excuse.


    Wilbur nodded. "I see. I heard that Ellen''s father was a gambling addict, though. He hurt Ellen many times, and maybe she might do better after he''s dead. Maybe she''ll finally be released from his torment, you know."


    Madam Judy smiled. "You won''t get it. Either way, Howie was still Ellen''s father."


    Wilbur retorted, "Madam Judy, why did you fire Ellen in the first ce if you cared about her so much? Why didn''t you let her continue to work at the museum?"


    Madam Judy''s eyes welled up with tears at the words. "I admit it was my fault, and I can apologize to you, but I still hope you''ll go and pay Ellen a visit so she has the courage to live on."


    "Alright, I''ll go in a bit. I heard she''s moved, though. Do you have her new address?"


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you now."

 Chapter 1979

    Wilbur bought a few gifts and followed the address Madam Judy gave him to Ellen''s house. He knocked on the door.


    Ellen saw that it was Wilbur and turned to close the door at once.


    "Wait!"


    Wilbur held the door open. "Madam Judy actually told me toe. I know you hate me, but what happened already happened. Besides, I..."


    "Come in."


    Ellen let go, and Wilbur pushed the door open. He set the gift down on the floor before saying, "I''m sorry, Ellen."


    "No, don''t be. It''s not your fault."


    Ellen wiped the tears off her face. The truth was that she knew that Howie might be her father, but he had been a terrible one in thest twenty years. All he did was hit and yell at her and her mother.


    Ellen had even contemted suicide because of her father before, and she would be dead if Wilbur had not appeared and saved her. Before Wilbur, Ellen had fantasized about running away with her mother many times.


    Howie''s death was an ident, but it undoubtedly freed Ellen and her mother.


    "I''ve asked someone to deal with Dad''s stuff."


    Ellen looked at Wilbur. "You''re a cultivator, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Ellen got to her feet all of a sudden, beginning to take her clothes off. Wilbur was shocked and frowned at her in confusion. "What are you doing, Ellen?"


    Ellen had strippedpletely bare then. "I don''t know what else I can do to attract you, but I really want to try my best to get you to stay."


    She walked up to Wilbur with reddened eyes, gazing at him sincerely. "Leave your cultivator circle ande live a normal life with me in Migorn for the rest of our days."


    Wilbur stared at Ellen. He had not expected her to make such a request and even felt a bit sorry for her. After all, she had done everything she could to try and sway him, but it was not her body that Wilbur was after in the first ce, and there was no way he was going to stay in Migorn for her.


    "No, Ellen, listen to me, I''m not..."


    Ellen put a hand up to Wilbur''s lips. "Can you lie to me, just this once, regardless of what you end up choosing, alright?"


    Wilbur froze, and Ellen took the opportunity to lean in and sweep Wilbur into an embrace.


    Her passion struck Wilbur all at once, and he could not deny it as the two of them stumbled toward her bedroom.


    A weekter, Wilbur brought Ellen to the National Museum of Migorn. Ellen returned to her position working here, and Madam Judy voluntarily sold the fifth dragon cauldron to Wilbur during a private meeting the same night.

 Chapter 1980

    Madam Judy looked at Wilbur. "I know you and Ellen are frompletely


    separate worlds but thank you for helping her heal from such a painful time. The thing is, I think Ellen''s falling deeper and deeper in love with you. If you''re not staying in Migorn, I think it''s time you made a decision."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "I know, Madam Judy. Thank you for reminding me."


    The next morning, Wilbur took the first ne out of Migorn. He was nowhere to be found by the time Ellen had woken up, a letter taking his ce on the pillow next to hers. Ellen opened the letter, and tears of joy flowed down her face.


    This rtionship had been so sudden, but it had given Ellen many lovely memories that made her ready to start a new life.


    ...


    Wilbur''s nended in Korlyn, the capital of Rostead by noon. Wilbur exited the airport and took out his phone to call Kearson''s phone.


    Kearson was the head of the Korlyn City Museum, which housed the seventh dragon cauldron. Rostead was a small country, and thus most of their smaller city museums were allowed to trade collectibles as they saw fit.


    This meant that the seventh dragon cauldron appeared to be in the museum, but Kearson was the only person who had a say on who it actually belonged to. The truth was that artifacts like the seventh dragon cauldron did not belong to the country of the museum they were housed in and were thus allowed to be traded.


    National museums mostly dealt with legal transactions. Some of these processes were a little moreplicated, but city museums were apletely different story. All it took was Kearson''s approval, and Wilbur would be able to get his hands on an artifact or collectible.


    Thus, Wilbur pretty much saw the seventh dragon cauldron as private property. He found out that Kearson was an avid drinker and nned a night of drinking for Kearson to lower his guard and sell the cauldron to Wilbur.


    Rostead was not a wealthy country at all, and that only prompted their people to trade for money even more. The people of Rostead had a great thirst for money and prosperity, and thus many transactions were considered to be allowed here as long as they did not hurt anyone.


    "Hello? Who is this?"


    "Mister Kearson? I''d like to discuss a business opportunity with you."


    "Oh? What''s your name, and what business opportunity is this?"


    "My name is Wilbur Penn. I heard that there''s a bronze cauldron from Dasha that''s housed in the Korlyn City Museum. I''m from Dasha, and I was hoping that I could purchase it from the museum and return it to my country as a contribution of sorts."


    "Oh, it''s you, Mister Penn. My apologies, I''ve got a lot on my te at the moment and don''t really have the time to speak to you about this. How about we get back in touch in a few more days?"


    Wilbur knew that Kearson was just trying to beat around the bush here. After all, people of lower positions like him did not get many calls on artifacts, and Kearson had a reputation to maintain.


    He was the head of the Korlyn City Museum. How could he just agree to meet some random guy he didn''t even know?

 Chapter 1981

    Wilbur smiled when he heard Kearson. He said, "Are you free tonight, Mister Kearson? I''m in Korlyn City, and I reserved a table at the Amelia, the five-star hotel. I hope you cane by. Of course, I''ve prepared some fine wine for you to taste too."


    "Hm... I''ll make time for you since you made such a generous offer. I''ll be there at the hotel tonight. I hope you don''t let me down, Mister Penn."


    "Of course."


    Wilbur hung up and stayed at the Amelia Hotel. After a brief rest, he went to a well-known wine store in Korlyn City and purchased some locally popr wine before returning to the hotel. After making a reservation, he went to his room and meditated while sitting cross-legged.


    Kearson came by for dinner that night as promised. Wilbur offered Kearson a toast with the wine and Kearson did not refuse the drink. They ate and drank merrily, and finally closed the deal in an amicable manner, with Wilbur purchasing the seventh dragon cauldron with a million dors. Kearson told Wilbur to collect the seventh dragon cauldron at the museum the next morning before leaving in a taxi.


    Wilbur went back to his room and forced the alcohol out of his body with his spiritual energy. He sat cross-legged and meditated, unleashing his dragon aura which filled the room. After half an hour, Wilbur sensed a man with ck robes and a cane at the door with his dragon aura. The man was standing at the door as if he wanted to enter the room.


    However, the man stopped when he raised the cane, after which he quickly turned and left. Wilbur quickly opened his eyes and hopped out of the bed. He opened the door and ran out, yelling, "Who is it?"


    He turned and saw that the man turned a corner and vanished. Wilbur quickly chased after him. However, the man was nowhere in sight by the time Wilbur got around the corner.


    Wilbur chased him all the way downstairs and to the streets, but he did not see the man. He stood on the busy street, hesitating for a moment before turning around and returning to the hotel.


    The man was able to find him, which meant that he might show up again. With the man acting in the dark, Wilbur did not think it was possible for him to find the guy without any clues. All he could do was just to wait for the man to appear once more.


    Wilbur returned to his room and thought about what happened. He shut his eyes and rxed his body. Then, he remembered the visual he saw outside his door. It seemed like his dragon aura was connected to his instincts. However, he could only sense danger in a highly rxed state.


    Wilbur felt troubled if that was the case. It was almost impossible to battle someone in a highly rxed state as a cultivator, after all. Wilbur thought he could improve by learning the dragon aura, but cultivating the dragon aura would be meaningless if it could only be mastered in a highly rxed state.


    Wilbur channeled his dragon aura into the cauldron, then fell into deep thought. He wondered why the man chose to leave right before he was about to enter the


    room.


    It was an abnormal behavior. Could it be that he sensed something amiss?


    Wilbur believed the man came with a goal in mind since he was able to locate Wilbur. Otherwise, no one could easily find him when he was in another nation. He also believed that the man did not choose to leave on a whim and that the man must have sensed his dragon aura.


    Was he capable of sensing the dragon aura too? Was that why he gave up on entering the room? Just who was that guy, and what was he doing here in Rostead? Could he possibly be someone from the Church of the Holy Illuminati? Wilbur''s mind was gued by a slew of questions.

 Chapter 1982

    Ever since Wilbur learned about Light Valley in Cametra, he lost interest in the Church of Holy Illuminati. He assumed that the Church of Holy Illuminati had submitted to Light Valley, so they would not attack him under the new world order, after all.


    However, the appearance of that man proved that something was up. Light Valley probably had a change of mind toward him.


    Wilbur felt fearful when he realized that. The power that Light Valleymanded was not to be underestimated, after all. Originally, he thought Light Valley would take a year or two before they changed their mind, and at the very least, they would still take half a year before they regarded him as a threat.


    The effects of what happened in Cametra were quite consequential, after all. It would take at least six months before the world shifted its focus away from Cametra. However, Wilbur did not expect Cametra would choose to make a move on him in such a short time.


    Wilbur felt lucky that he was overseas. Even if Light Valley attacked him, Faron and the others would not get dragged into it.


    Since Light Valley had made their move, it would seem that time was running out for him. The only way that he could change his fate was to gather the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, and then ask Fremont for help.


    Wilbur had some understanding of the mystery of dragon aura. If Fremont was willing to teach him how to master dragon aura, Wilbur would not need to fear Light Valley again.


    The Dark Lord might be from the middle dimension, but dragon aura was a higher dimension power of the universe''sw. If he could master dragon aura, he would be able to defeat the Dark Lord.


    No cultivator would turn down the chance to get stronger. Wilbur also desired to be more powerful. Although he never met the Dark Lord in person, he knew how powerful the Dark Messenger was.


    He absorbed the energy of each opponent he killed. The Dark Messenger''s power was superior to Wilbur''s. However, if Wilbur could master dragon aura, he would have a decent chance of defeating the Dark Messenger.


    Wilbur did not sleep that night. The next morning, he headed to the Korlyn City Museum and met Kearson again. Kearson seemed happy to see Wilbur again, going in for a hug, and smiled as he said, "Oh, Mister Penn! My dear friend, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting a long time for you."


    Kearson snapped his fingers and said, "Bring the wooden box I prepared." "Yes, sir."


    His assistant, Carter, nodded. Then, he retrieved a refined wooden box. Kearson took the box and passed it to Wilbur himself. He said, "It belongs to you now, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur transferred a million dors to Kearsonst night. He wanted to leave Rostead after acquiring the seventh dragon cauldron. However, he was stunned when he opened the box because it was empty. The seventh dragon cauldron he wanted was not inside.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What is the meaning of this, Mister Kearson?"


    "Huh?"


    Kearson was puzzled for two seconds. He asked, "What''s wrong, Mister Penn? Isn''t this the bronze cauldron you wanted? You showed me the photost night. If I recall correctly, that''s the cauldron."


    Wilbur faced the wooden box at Kearson and said, "You''re right, Mister Kearson. I did want the bronze cauldron, but there''s nothing inside this wooden box. I heard that you''re a man of honor before I came here. Is this how you deal with business, Mister Kearson?"

 Chapter 1983

    Kearson instantly frowned when he saw the empty wooden box. He said with an innocent face, "Oh, how could it be? I ced the bronze cauldron insidest night. Why is it gone?"


    He turned to his assistant and said, "Carter, I told you to keep watchst night. What happened? I can''t believe you made such a horrible mistake on such an important matter. How am I going to exin myself to Mister Penn?"


    Carter also looked innocent to Kearson''s scolding. He had stayed up the whole night, after all. He had been surveilling the museum. He said with determination in his eyes, "It''s impossible, Mister Kearson. I''ve been here the whole night. I swear no one entered the museum."


    Kearson took the wooden box and asked with a displeased face, "If that''s the case, exin why it''s missing."


    Carter felt troubled too. The bronze cauldron was missing, after all. However, he was sure that no thief entered the museum because he had been up all night.


    "I think this may be a misunderstanding, Mister Kearson."


    Wilbur suddenly remembered the man. He asked, "May I ask if the museum has surveince cameras, Mister Kearson?"


    "Of course."


    "Good. We can check the footage forst night since we don''t know how the cauldron went missing, right?"


    Wilbur instantly snapped Carter and Kearson out of it. They nodded at the same time. Kearson replied, "Yes, you''re right, Mister Penn. No one can steal the bronze cauldron under surveince cameras without a trace. We can check the footage."


    Kearson led Wilbur to the security room of the museum. They checked the footage and discovered that around two in the morning, ck blood slowly flooded up from a drain hole near the wooden box. Then, it formed into the shape of a man in ck robes.


    "Oh, no. I can''t believe it''s a cultivator!"


    Kearson covered his face. He looked like he was in despair. He said, "Mister Penn, it looks like a cultivator took the bronze cauldron away."


    Wilbur could see how helpless Kearson was. Moreover, Kearson said that he would not get involved with cultivators because cultivators were unlike ordinary people. He did not want to mess with cultivators, but at the same time, felt like he was responsible for losing the bronze cauldron.


    The bronze cauldron was worth a million dors. Kearson was willing to refund half a million dors to Wilbur, and he expressed that he would not get involved with what happens next. If Wilbur was able to find the bronze cauldron, the bronze cauldron would be his. If he could not, then they could only ept it as being unlucky.


    Wilbur agreed to that suggestion. He did not n to give up searching for the seventh dragon cauldron. The money meant nothing to Wilbur, but the cauldron was apletely different story. Therefore, he had to find that man no matter what and retrieve the seventh dragon cauldron.


    Wilbur returned to the hotel after leaving the museum. He wanted to find the man and ask for his bronze cauldron back, but his opponent was working in the shadows. Wilbur could only wait under such circumstances, so he went back to the hotel.


    The man looked for him, then he stole the bronze cauldron. It was clear that he wanted to use the bronze cauldron as a bargaining chip against Wilbur. In that case, all Wilbur needed to do was wait at the hotel. The man would look for him eventually.

 Chapter 1984

    Wilbur knew that it could not be rushed because there was no use being impatient. He sat cross-legged in his room and meditated. He unleashed his dragon aura, and it soon filled the room.


    A cauldron levitated in mid-air, and it asionally absorbed and released dragon aura at his will.


    Time passed quickly, and it was nighttime in the blink of an eye. Wilbur was adjusting his dragon aura. Suddenly, he saw the man outside the corridor of his room in his mind. With that, Wilbur reabsorbed his dragon aura and transferred them to the cauldron.


    Wilbur looked at the wall. Meanwhile, the man went through the wall and appeared in front of Wilbur. The man hit the floor with his cane, producing a muffled thud, then pulled down his hat. He had a middle-aged face with silver hair.


    The man smirked and said softly, "We met again, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur said, "You escaped rather quicklyst night. I wonder why you''re here today."


    There was a cold glint in the man''s eyes as he dered angrily, "I''m here to kill you!"


    With that said, he raised the cane in his hand and recited a spell. White light formed on his cane and shot toward Wilbur as the man wielded the cane as a weapon.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was chanting his spell too. He summoned the Earth-type defensive spell, Earth Wall, and it stopped the white beam of light. After a loud explosion, the white beam of light faded as Wilbur''s Earth Wall crumbled.


    The man was intrigued and said, "What a powerful Earth-type defensive spell. It looks like you haven''t let me down. In that case, take this!"


    The man raised his cane. The white light coalesced into the figure of a giant angel and befell from the sky as he punched at Wilbur. Meanwhile, Wilbur leaped from his bed, with Thunder-type spiritual energy erupting from his right fist as he countered with a heavy punch of his own.


    Their fists collided. Wilbur''s powerful thunder energy instantly overpowered the giant angel. Right after that, the remaining spiritual energy instantly pierced through the giant angel.


    The giant angel turned into countless rays of white light and vanished. The man backed away from the powerful force in shock and said, "How powerful. It looks like you are qualified to enter Wearson Valley to look for the Light Armor." "The Light Armor?"


    Wilbur looked at the man puzzlingly. He asked, "Are you someone from Light Valley?"


    "That''s right. In fact, I''m the ck Bishop from the Church of Holy Illuminati. I work under Light Valley. You have just passed Light Valley''s test. You should know about the middle dimension, and that entering the middle dimension is the dream of every cultivator from the lower dimension because everyone wants to be stronger. Entering a higher dimension means learning more powerful skills, which in turn allow them to be more powerful in the end."


    Wilbur knew that there were a lot of cultivation fanatics who wanted to be stronger. However, Wilbur was not interested in the man''s offer at all. He asked sarcastically, "But what does that have to do with me? Also, you said something about Wearson Valley and Light Armor. What do these things have to do with me?"


    The ck Bishop seemed shocked and responded, "You knew about Light Valley, and you have the Light Gloves. The Light Armor has finally appeared. Shouldn''t you be happy about that? The Light Armor is from the middle dimension, after all. It''s an armor created by the power of the universe''sw from the middle dimension. It''s almost impervious to all damage from the lower dimension. If you have the Light Armor, that''s akin to gaining invincibility. No one can defeat you."


    Wilbur desired the Light Armor. However, he knew that nothing ever came free in life. The ck Bishop stole his bronze cauldron to talk to him about finding the Light Armor in Wearson Valley, so he was afraid that he would not let him have the armor even if he found it.

 Chapter 1985

    "If it''s such a good opportunity, why don''t you go instead?"


    "Because you''re the chosen one. Only you can go through Wearson Valley. I can help you, of course, but you''ll have to pay me for my help."


    Wilbur sneered coldly. The ck Bishop was overly vague, which proved that he was conspiring against him and hiding his true intentions.


    "You''re a cultivator. I''m afraid it''s not possible to pay you with money, right?"


    The ck Bishop seemed worried as he answered, "That is indeed the case. Actually, I came looking for you for two reasons. Firstly, you''re the chosen one of Light Valley. Secondly, my brother entered Wearson Valley on his own six months ago, and he hasn''t returned. He''s my brother, so I want to look for him. If you find the Light Armor and break the formation, the fog in Wearson Valley will fade away, and then I''ll be able to find my brother."


    "What is your name?"


    "Tracy. My brother''s name is Truman. Please, Mister Penn, you have to help me." "Since you came to me for help, why did you escapest night?"


    "Because you had a past conflict with the Church of Holy Illuminati, Mister Penn. I was afraid that you might misunderstand my intentions."


    Wilbur did not trust Tracy, but he wanted to find the Light Armor left by the Light Warrior. It was an item from the middle dimension, after all.


    "Alright. In that case, you have my word."


    Then, Tracy told Wilbur about the situation in Wearson Valley. It was rumored that a long time ago, Wearson Valley was a charming ce. People used to travel there. One day, a student of the Light Warrior escaped to Wearson Valley to avoid being hunted.


    He set up a formation over Wearson Valley. From then on, Wearson Valley was covered in a mysterious fog. People tried to enter Wearson Valley, but no one hase out ever since.


    There was only one survivor, a young man named Seth. However, he became deranged after returning from Wearson Valley. He said there were strange creatures in there. The creatures had human bodies, but beastly heads, or the other way around.


    Later on, Wearson Valley became a forbidden area. Therefore, no one entered Wearson Valley again for hundreds of years.


    Truman became a peak Sanctuary level cultivator six months ago, so he was curious and entered Wearson Valley.


    Wilbur asked, "How far is Wearson Valley to Korlyn City?"


    "Two hundred kilometers, but I think we should prepare some useful items."


    Wilbur epted Tracy''s request. They bought food and water at the market, then they drove for two hundred kilometers to Wearson Valley.


    They were stopped by Jack, who guarded the valley when they arrived outside. Jack said, "Guys, Wearson Valley is a forbidden area. You can''t proceed further."

 Chapter 1986

    Tracy said coldly, "We''re cultivators."


    "I''m so sorry. Go ahead."


    Jack backed away and made a polite gesture to let them pass. Wilbur drove near the valley as Tracy exined, "Wearson Valley is a forbidden area, but thew allows cultivators to enter. The authorities of Rostead want the Wearson Valley problem to be solved as soon as possible, after all."


    They parked their SUV under a tree outside the valley as they could not continue to drive further. Therefore, they got out of the car and walked. They walked much faster than ordinary people because they were cultivators. Soon, they were at the entrance of Wearson Valley.


    Suddenly, the loud rumbling sounds of thunder could be heard from Wearson Valley. Wilbur looked around and discovered that the area outside the valley was sunny with no storm clouds to be seen. However, the valley was covered by storm clouds. Thunder could also be heard as if there was a storm in the depths of the valley.


    Wilbur looked at the enormous Wearson Valley and felt astounded. He found it difficult to believe that a cultivator was able to set up such a powerful formation, covering the entire Wearson Valley in storm clouds. He wondered how powerful the cultivator had to be to achieve such a feat.


    Tracy looked inside and told Wilbur, "Let''s go inside, Mister Penn."


    "Let''s go."


    Wilbur and Tracy entered Wearson Valley at the same time. They both cast Illuminos to not lose sight of each other. Balls of white light appeared above them, allowing them to see the source of each other''s light within five meters of the fog. They walked further in, with Wilbur at the front and Tracy at the back. Wilbur looked at the fog in front of him, and he suddenly remembered the Nine Dragons Painting from Fremont. The nine dragons in the painting were flying in the wind, and a dragon only showed its head, not its tail. The dragon was hidden in the clouds and the water, so it was not easily seen.


    Wilbur read on the inte that someone saw a dragon ying in the water at sea. A vortex gradually formed on the sea surface, and then someone saw a dragon fly to the clouds through that very vortex.


    Vortexes would not form so readily in the sea. Moreover, the sea was vast and endless. It was too much of a coincidence for it to just form right there and then. It proved that the formation of water tornadoes had something to do with dragons.


    Therefore, Wilbur guessed that the formation of vortexes might be due to dragon aura. The dragons swam in the water and formed a vortex with dragon aura, then gradually swam upwards, finally forming a huge vortex of water.


    The dragon hid in the clouds because the dragon''s aura enveloped the clouds. Therefore, even though a dragon was huge, it would not fly out of the range of the clouds. This was because dragons could sense their dragon aura.


    Wilbur had a question in mind when he thought about that. In that case, what if he unleashed his dragon aura that enveloped this area? Could he detect the creatures in this area as well?


    Suddenly, a human-snake hybrid monster walked out from the fog. It had a metal weapon at hand, and it abruptly attacked Wilbur.


    "Watch out!"

 Chapter 1987

    Tracy shouted in warning behind Wilbur, then raised his cane. White light instantly shot through the monster. Wilbur watched the snake monster disintegrate right before him.


    He instantly snapped out of it and looked back at Tracy, saying, "Thanks."


    "It''s alright. Watch out, Mister Penn!"


    Tracy eximed, and Wilbur abruptly turned around. He saw a female snake monster appear in front of them. The monster had a huge sword, and it shed toward the ground. Wilbur flicked his right wrist and the thunder cleaver appeared in his hand. The de energy from his cleaver sliced the monster in half before the monster could even react. The monster dropped to the ground and died immediately.


    Tracy took a deep breath and said, "What terrifying creatures!"


    Wilbur said, "It looks like they''re not creatures of this dimension. They should be from another dimension. Wait. Could it be that the student of the Light Warrior opened a portal to another dimension?"


    What Wilbur said greatly surprised Tracy, causing him to gasp audibly. Tracy knew if the student of the Light Warrior had only set up a formation, then they would only have to defeat a monster that was boosted by the power of the formation.


    However, if the student of the Light Warrior opened a portal to another dimension using that formation, then these monsters must havee from another dimension. Moreover, the portal to another dimension would not go away unless the formation was removed. Therefore, an endless amount of creatures from another dimension would keep pouring into their dimension.


    If that was the case, Wearson Valley was far more terrifying than they had imagined. It was not only enveloped and protected by a formation but there was also a portal to a different dimension.


    Wilbur felt the same way as Tracy. He scolded, "How could that guy do something like this? Is he trying to destroy this dimension?"


    Opening a portal to another dimension and summoning the creatures was not difficult for a Sanctuary level cultivator. However, not even Sanctuary level cultivators could maintain the portal to a different dimension for that long. Wilbur could not believe that someone had set up a formation from a century ago and opened a portal to another dimension for the entire time.


    Moreover, he could not believe that the portal existed for hundreds of years. It was hard to imagine how many creatures from another dimension had entered Wearson Valley by then. Wilbur suddenly thought of the creatures he saw in Greensource Corp''s basement. It seemed like they probably escaped from Wearson Valley.


    Wilbur did not know what happened a few hundred years ago and who maintained the order of their dimension, but he knew that he had to shut the portal. Otherwise, it would be extremely dangerous for the civilians.


    Wilbur was born in this dimension, so he did not want a catastrophic disaster no matter what. Just like how he once promised the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense that he would protect Dasha, Wilbur felt that it was his responsibility to protect this world he belonged to.


    Tracy said, "It''s possible, but he has been dead for hundreds of years. There''s no use hating him now."


    Wilbur picked up the metal weapon from the ground, then he saw a monster appearing behind Tracy. Wilbur threw the weapon in the heat of the moment, and it instantly hit the monster in the head. The monster screamed out in pain, and its voice echoed through the valley.


    A ray of white light instantly killed it. However, Tracy looked awful at that moment. He asked with a trembling voice, "Was the monster trying to attract other monsters? Oh no, Mister Penn. It looks like the situation here is far more terrifying than we expected. We should hurry up and leave."


    Wilbur hesitated for a moment, then agreed with Tracy. It was far too dangerous, after all. It would be ideal for them to head back and formte a n.

 Chapter 1988

    "Alright. Let''s retreat."


    Wilbur and Tracy turned to walk towards the Wearson Valley entrance, but they walked in the fog for more than ten minutes. They felt like they should be at the entrance at that point.


    Tracy had a bad feeling and asked cautiously, "Mister Penn, have you heard about that test?"


    "Test?" Wilbur observed around and asked puzzlingly, "What test?"


    Wilbur felt the same as Tracy at that moment. They should have been out of Wearson Valley based on their pace, but they were still in the valley. They were undoubtedly lost.


    Tracy said, "There used to be a test. If someone walks blindfolded in the dark without a cane, their path would not be a straight line. Now, we''re in the fog and we can''t see anything. Do you think it''s possible that we''re not walking in a straight line as well?"


    Two snake monsters sprinted out from the sides of the fog as soon as Tracy finished talking. One of them sprinted toward Tracy, and the other sprinted toward Wilbur. Wilbur raised his thunder cleaver and shed the snake monster to death. He looked up and realized the other snake monster had been killed by Tracy.


    Wilbur replied, "I think it''s highly possible."


    "In that case, are we not able to walk out of here?"


    Wilbur replied, "From the looks of it. But I think we can get out once we break the formation."


    "Alright. In that case, we''ll continue forward. You''ll be the point man, alright, Mister Penn?"


    "Alright."


    Wilbur led the way while Tracy followed behind. They continued forward after shing the snake monsters. Wilbur said, "I have something to discuss with you, Mister Tracy."


    "What is it, Mister Penn?"


    "These snake monsters seem to be attracted by our balls of light. I think we can create a few light balls with Illuminos to attract them, then take them out when they''re distracted. It''ll be easier to deal with those pesky monsters."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Wilbur and Tracy cast Illuminos and formed a few balls of white light. The white light levitated two meters in front of Wilbur. They then manipted the white light at will and continued forward. They managed to attract three snake monsters within a minute.


    Wilbur made a sh attack as soon as the snake monsters attacked the balls of white light, and the snake monsters were killed immediately.


    He frowned when he looked at the figure of snake monsters on the ground. He said, "I think we''re walking towards the valley. We should be somewhere deeper in."


    "Why aren''t we getting closer to the entrance?"


    "Look at the corpses on the ground. They are almost three meters tall. The snake monsters we encountered at first were only two meters tall. Moreover, they are bulkier and faster. It looks like the further we proceed, the more powerful the snake monsters are."

 Chapter 1989

    "I see. It looks like we have to be more careful, Mister Penn."


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    Wilbur led Tracy forward while unleashing the dragon aura in his body. Soon, his dragon aura was spread out with Wilbur as the center. It enveloped ten meters around him. That was almost his limit for his strength.


    However, Wilbur felt something strange. He could not believe that there were no signs of snake monsters within ten meters. ording to the frequency of their encounter with snake monsters, there should be a snake monster by then. He wondered why there were no signs of snake monsters in the fog.


    Suddenly, Wilbur detected an iing arrow. He quickly dodged and grabbed the arrow. The arrow was up to two meters long, and it almost hit Tracy in the back. Tracy looked frightened, and Wilbur quickly said, "Quick! They''re ambushing us! Cast a defense spell!"


    Wilbur chanted and activated the Earth-type defensive skill, Earth Wall.


    Meanwhile, Tracy also activated a light shield. More than ten arrows shot toward them the moment they had their defensive spells up. After that, more arrows shot toward them from the sides.


    Wilbur could only create more Earth Walls to protect both of them from the iing arrows. Wilbur also activated the thunder-type spiritual shield to block the arrows on top of them. Arrows rained down on them in the blink of an eye. The Earth Wall was soon covered in arrows.


    The arrows were made of metal. Moreover, Wilbur noticed that the two-meter-long arrows had pierced half a meter into the Earth Wall. It proved that their opponents were strong. Otherwise, the arrows would not have such piercing power.


    Things finally went quiet after the rain of arrows. Wilbur and Tracy looked at each other. They were about to speak, but they heard a horn sound from the depths of the fog. Then, Wilbur felt the ground shake. War carriages could be heard, as well as the slithering movements of snake monsters. It was as if more than a hundred snake monsters were charging right at them.


    "They''re here."


    Tracy looked at Wilbur fearfully and asked, "Now what?"


    Wilbur replied, "It looks like they came prepared. Since we can''t escape, we should fight. Tracy, show me what you got."


    "Alright. Let''s fight together."


    Soon, the carriages stopped. Wilbur could sense that the snake monsters had the Earth Wall surrounded. Suddenly, a sharp scream could be heard from the fog. Wilbur detected that something wasing at them rapidly from the sky. Just then, a pterosaur appeared in the sky. The pterosaur saw Wilbur and Tracy hiding underneath the Earth Wall.


    It shrieked, then flew away again. The snake monsters outside started attacking again, raining down arrows on them. Wilbur and Tracy were in their defensive shields, so they managed to dodge the rain of arrows.


    Soon, Wilbur detected the pterosaur again. He formed a thunder spear in his left hand and aimed toward the sky.


    Boom!


    The thunder spear hit the pterosaur and instantly exploded. A ball of fire burned in the air, and the pterosaur fell and crashed. Arrows rained down on them again. The arrows covered the Earth Wall, and Tracy''s shield broke twice. Wilbur''s thunder-type defensive shield also broke once.


    Tracy asked nervously, "What should we do? We''ll die here if this goes on. The snake monsters are too cunning. They hid from afar and attacked us with arrows. They won''te near us."


    Wilbur said, "Hang on for a while. I have an idea."


    In fact, Wilbur had been thinking ever since the arrows started raining down on them. It was apparent that they were dealing with an army of snake monsters. The snake monsters were powerful, so if they trespassed into the snake monsters'' territory, he was afraid that they would be stabbed to death even if they could take out some of the snake monsters.

 Chapter 1990

    Therefore, they could not fight the army of snake monsters at close range. Wilbur had an idea. Since the snake monsters wanted to attack them with arrows, he should let them, then return the arrows right back at them.


    Arrows rained down on them once again. The rain of arrows went on for almost a minute this time, and the ground was also littered with arrows. The barrage stopped after a minute. Wilbur formed thunder-type spiritual energy on his right hand, wrapping his entire right arm with light-blue lightning energy. Then, he opened his hand and pressed his palm against the ground.


    Lightning energy was channeled into the ground through his right hand. After that, streaks of lightning spread out. The lightning energy attracted the arrows stuck in the ground. In an instant, the lightning strike transmitted from Wilbur''s palm connected those arrows, forming a huge of electricity on the ground.


    "Could it be that you''re trying to defeat them with their arrows?" asked Tracy. He looked at Wilbur with shock.


    Tracy was staring at him in astonishment. Wilbur abruptly grabbed the electric with his right hand. The arrows that were originally buried in the ground gradually freed themselves from the soil, floating into the air one by one under the influence of his lightning energy.


    The pterosaur shrieked in mid-air. Wilbur clenched his jaw and said, "Please, Mister Tracy."


    "I got it."


    Tracy instantly understood what Wilbur meant. He raised his cane and aimed it at the pterosaur flying in the sky. Two rays of white light hit the pterosaur. The pterosaur that was hit by white light instantly spat mes from its mouth.


    Tracy backed away and dodged the mes while Wilbur was focused on the sea of arrows around them. Wilbur could not dodge the burning mes. The area on the edge of the mes burnt arge portion of Wilbur''s left arm and the back of his clothes. A burning sensation of pain instantly surged through him.


    "Argh! Die!"


    Wilbur roared angrily, then manipted the countless arrows levitating in mid-air. They shot out in all directions and rained down on the monsters. Wilbur could hear screams outside of the Earth Wall.


    The snake monsters had a weaker voice than humans, but their voices were unpleasant to listen to. Therefore, Wilbur immediately covered his ears after putting out the fire on him.


    It was quiet after those arrows rained down on the monsters. Wilbur and Tracy waited for ten minutes before they walked out of the Earth Wall. They saw over a hundred snake monsters lying on the ground in the fog. The snake monsters were pierced with arrows, and most of them were dead.


    A few of them were struggling. One of them saw Wilbur and immediately wanted to shoot Wilbur with its arrow, but Wilbur instantly tossed a thunder spear at it, which exploded on impact. It died in the burning mes.


    Then, Wilbur killed the remaining snake monsters with thunder spears. In the end, all of the snake monsters were killed. Tracy used an Illuminati spell to destroy the war carriages.


    There were ten carriages in total. Something happened when Tracy was destroying the sixth war carriage, two pterosaurs suddenly appeared in the sky. They spat mes at Tracy at the same time from both sides. Tracy quickly dodged, and Wilbur killed one of the pterosaurs with his thunder spear.


    Boom!


    The thunder spear exploded, and the pterosaur that was hit by the thunder spear fell down in a ball of me. The pterosaur that left did not escape. Instead, it turned back and spat mes at Wilbur.


    Wilbur dodged the attack and threw another thunder spear at the back side of the pterosaur. It instantly pierced through the pterosaur and exploded, causing the pterosaur to crash to the ground and burn in mes.

 Chapter 1991

    At that moment, there was a rustling sound not far away, as if arge creature was approaching. Wilbur detected a giant snake monster that was five meters tall. It was carrying a steel pitchfork and heading in their direction.


    After a moment, the figure of the snake monster appeared in the mist. Seeing the bodies of the snake monster on the ground, the giant snake monster roared and raised the pitchfork in its hand. It stabbed directly into the mist. Wilbur saw faint blue lights shing in the misty sky, seemingly umting lightning power toward the tip of the fork.


    Tracy eximed in surprise, "This guy seems to be absorbing the power of lightning."


    "No, we can''t let him seed. Mister Tracy, let''s attack together!"


    "Alright!"


    Wilbur and Tracy charged forward at the same time, nking the giant snake monster from both sides. Then, theyunched their attacks at the snake.


    Wilbur threw out thunder spears as he wielded his thunder cleaver, shing the de down. Meanwhile, Tracy manipted the surroundings, summoning the power of light. A white light condensed on his staff and shot at the humanoid snake''s body.


    Tracy said, "This is bad. This guy created a protective shield using the power of lightning. Mister Wilbur, what should we do now?"


    Because Tracy was standing behind the humanoid snake, he did not see that while he was speaking, the steel pitchfork had already absorbed enough lightning power from the mist. At that moment, it was looking down at Wilbur in front of it.


    The next moment, the humanoid snake said something before suddenly thrusting the steel pitchfork toward Wilbur. Wilbur hurriedly dodged, but at that moment, the pitchfork was suspended in mid-air. A bolt of lightning shot out from it and struck Wilbur.


    No one could be faster than lightning. Wilbur thought the snake monster wanted to attack with the pitchfork, but unexpectedly, its goal was to strike Wilbur with lightning. Seeing that, Tracy was instantly furious. He leaped into the air and cursed, "You despicable creature! Die, you bastard!"


    Tracy swung his staff, and a strong white light shot toward the snake monster. Soon after, the light hit the snake, revealing its invisible lightning shield under the bombardment of light.


    "Ahhh!"


    Wilbur was struck by the lightning from the humanoid snake and his body continuously absorbed the power of lightning. In his mind, he saw a shback of him releasing the ocean beast underwater in Cametra. Although the giant snake monster was five meters tall, it was nothingpared to the massive sea beasts. Under the initial stimtion of the lightning released from the pitchfork, Wilbur gradually adapted. Then, he looked up coldly at the snake monster. The power of lightning onlysted for a minute before dissipatingpletely. The giant snake monster looked at Wilbur with an incredulous gaze.


    At that moment, Wilbur grabbed the thunder cleaver with both hands, channeling all the absorbed lightning power into the de. Then, he angrily shouted, "Die, you despicable creature!"


    A faint blue lightning shed, and the several-meter-long de instantly cut the humanoid snake into two. Tracynded from mid-air, came to Wilbur''s side, and asked with concern, "How are you? Are you okay?"

 Chapter 1992

    "I''m fine." Wilbur shook his head. The snake monsters were too weak and only had the advantage in numbers. After saying that, Wilbur turned around and continued walking forward, with Tracy following closely behind. They continued deeper into Wearson Valley.


    What puzzled them both in the next half hour was that despite covering a considerable distance, they encountered neither snake monsters nor any other creatures.


    Wilbur could not help but feel puzzled. If the disciple of the Light Warrior really opened a portal to another dimension, then the snake monstersing from another dimension could not just number a few hundred. Could it be that he closed the portal right after opening it back then?


    Wilbur and Tracy kept walking inward. Just as they took a few steps, suddenly, a wolf''s howl echoed from deep within the valley.


    "Wolves?"


    Wilbur and Tracy exchanged nces, both feeling a sense of foreboding. After all, the snake monsters were extremely powerful. If they appeared here, how could there be wolves? The fact that wolves could appear deep in Wearson Valley indicated that they had once defeated the snake monsters and taken control of this area.


    Soon, several humanoid figures appeared in the mist. When Wilbur''s gaze fell on these figures, suddenly, they charged toward the two of them.


    They were incredibly fast, arriving in front of them in less than two seconds. With a sh of white light, arge de descended. Wilbur raised his hand, using the thunder cleaver to intercept the attack. Looking up, he saw a creature with the body of a human and the head of a wolf standing before him.


    Seeing that his attack was blocked, the creature showed its fangs in dissatisfaction. Wilbur forcefully pushed it back, then swung his de, instantly killing the wolf-man.


    At that moment, two more wolf-men attacked from behind. Wilbur swiftly dodged. Although the wolf-men were fast, Wilbur was faster. With a swift strike, the white light shed again, and both wolf-men were in.


    "Mister Wilbur, help me!"


    "Tracy!"


    Wilbur swiftly moved and cleaved the wolf-man attacking Tracy. In total, seven wolf-men were killed in session. Wilbur noticed two characteristics of the wolf- men. They were fast, and their attacks were fierce.


    "Tracy, stay behind and attackter. I''ll take care of the wolf-men in front."


    "Got it."


    Tracy nodded. At that moment, more howls echoed from the mist. Wilbur said, "The fact that the wolf-men can upy this territory means there must be quite a few of them. Looks like we''ve encountered a tough challenge this time."


    Soon, the mist revealed a dense crowd of wolf-men, numbering at least in the hundreds, if not thousands. Although these wolf-men were not native to this dimension, their habits were simr to wolves. They also liked to use howls to attract their kin andunch coordinated attacks.


    "It seems we can''t proceed further for now."


    "Earth-type defensive skill, Earth Wall!"


    Wilbur formed seals with both hands, continuously chanting spells. Soon, he created four earth walls. Wilbur and Tracy stood atop the walls,unching attacks against the charging wolf-men.


    "Quad Thunder!"

 Chapter 1993

    Four huge lightning balls appeared out of thin air, hovering above the earth walls and constantly releasing lightning chains. They controlled the space within a certain range of the walls, killing any wolf-men who approached with thunderous strikes.


    Although these wolf-men had strong endurance, the power of lightning was stronger. It sessfully suppressed the wolf-men, and many of them died under the lightning. Meanwhile, Tracy continuously chanted spells andunched them. In less than a minute, hundreds of wolf-men were in.


    By then, the wolf-men behind finally found the weak points of the earth walls. They ran to both sides, climbing over the walls and attacking from both directions. Wilbur hurriedly unleashed Quad Lightning once again. Balls of lightning power hovered over the earth walls, forming a defensivework, continuously releasing lightning chains to kill the wolf-men.


    Although these wolf-men were strong, they could not withstand the lightning. Therefore, in just a few minutes, hundreds of them were killed by lightning.


    Although one or two wolf-men asionally flew over the walls andnded inside, they were quickly in by Wilbur and Tracy.


    Standing on the earth walls, Wilbur looked down at the wolf-men below, puzzled. "Strange, Tracy, have you noticed that whether it''s the snake monsters or the wolf-men, they aren''t particrly strong, they just haverge numbers. Dealing with them is somewhat tricky, but they''re not particrly dangerous."


    "Yeah. It seems to be the case." Tracy''s eyes flickered, seeming to have something on his mind.


    Wilbur did not think much of it, thinking Tracy might have been scared by what happened earlier. As the number of wolf-men below the earth walls dwindled, Wilbur felt that they could eliminate all of them in another five minutes.


    However, at the same time, Wilbur had some doubts in his mind. The snake monsters and wolf-men were twopletely different species. Therefore, Wilbur did not believe that they came from the same dimension. If they did note from the same dimension, then did the disciple of the Light Warrior not only open a gateway to one dimension, but multiple dimensions?


    This dimension was originally a low-level one. The disciple of the Light Warrior, having received the true teachings of the Light Warrior, might have identally opened portals to some even lower-level dimensions while experimenting with methods to open portals to other dimensions. Thus, the snake monsters and wolf- men could appear here.


    If that was the case, then the trouble they encountered might be the weakest foes they would face on this journey into Wearson Valley. Because these dimensions were not the ones the disciple of the Light Warrior truly intended to open. The Light Warrior came from a mid-level dimension, and regardless of the dimension, strength determined the hierarchy.


    Snake monsters and wolf-men were just peripheral existences in Wearson Valley. As for what existed inside, no one knew.


    As Wilbur was thinking, suddenly, a furious wolf''s howl echoed from the distance.


    After hearing this angry howl, all the wolf-men stopped their attack. They seemed to instantly regain their senses and retreated like a tide.


    Then, there was the sound of rustling, and a giant wolf-man several timesrger than an ordinary one, about three meters tall, appeared. This wolf-man had golden fur. When he noticed Wilbur and Tracy looking at him, he immediately roared at them.


    Then, the wolf-man threw therge de in his hand towards Wilbur. Wilbur dodged to the side, and the de flew past him, embedding itself into the ground behind him.


    When Wilbur turned back to look, the wolf-man had already leaped into the air, flying over Wilbur and Tracy''s heads andnding on the empty ground below. Then, he pulled out therge de from the ground.


    Wilbur immediately threw a thunder spear, and the wolf-man threw hisrge de. The two collided in mid-air. The spear exploded, and therge de shattered into pieces in an instant.


    The enraged wolf-man let out a roar. At the same time, it kept pounding its chest. His body grew rapidly at a visible speed, reaching five meters in size. ws grew on its limbs, and wolf fur sprouted all over its skin.

 Chapter 1994

    Wilbur and Tracy exchanged nces, and Tracy took the initiative to jump down from the earth wall, shouting, "Come on, I''ll show you the power of light!"


    Tracy waved the magic array in his hand and chanted incantations. One after another, light orbs flew out from the staff, striking towards the mutated wolf-man.


    Boom!


    Two light orbs struck the mutated wolf-man, but they did not cause any harm. The skin of the mutated wolf-man was too resilient. Although the explosive energy from the orbs did not prate his defense, it still pushed the wolf-man two steps back.


    However, Tracy''s actions undoubtedly angered the mutated wolf-man. In the next moment, the mutated wolf-man let out a roar and, as fast as lightning, blinked and appeared in front of Tracy, mming a fist onto Tracy''s light defense shield.


    Boom!


    A tremendous force shattered the shield, and Tracy was sent flying, crashing into the earth wall.


    "Roar!"


    The mutated wolf-man let out a roar and charged forward once again, aiming a w at Tracy''s head. Wilbur descended from above, blocking the mutated wolf- man''s w with the thunder cleaver in his hand.


    ng!


    Wilbur said, "Such formidable strength. Mister Tracy, let me handle him."


    Tracy was shaken. He quickly got angry and eximed, "This despicable creature! Mister Wilbur, let me help you!"


    "No need. I''m curious to see how strong he really is. Let me fight him alone."


    Tracy looked at Wilbur in astonishment and said, "Mister Wilbur, are you serious? This mutated wolf-man is very powerful. With your strength alone, I''m afraid..."


    Before Tracy could finish his sentence, he saw Wilbur knocking the mutated wolf- man back several meters, leaving him speechless. Wilbur said, "No need to worry. I''ve faced bigger guys than him. Just a mutated wolf-man is nothing to worry about."


    If Wilbur told Tracy that he had met ocean beasts, Tracy might have been too frightened to speak. Wilbur had met creatures nearly a hundred meters tall, so how could he be afraid of a mutated wolf-man standing at five meters tall?


    In fact, for a few seconds just now, Wilbur had hoped to cooperate with Tracy, but he quickly changed his mind because Wilbur had thought of someone. That person was the Dark Messenger, a subordinate of the Dark Lord.


    In front of Wilbur, that guy had easily in Damon and imed to have killed more than twenty Chosen Ones, absorbing their energy and learning their talents.


    Although Wilbur did not have the formidable strength of the Dark Messenger, he also wanted to know if he could break through his own limits and learn the techniques of other powerful individuals. During the battle with the snake monsters, Wilbur had seen the snake absorbing the electrical energy from the mist using its pitchfork.


    Wilbur himself was a practitioner of lightning-based spiritual energy, yet even so, he could not easily borrow the power of lightning from the clouds like the snake monster did with its pitchfork. Therefore, Wilbur was curious about how the snake monster achieved this feat. Simrly, because of the influence of the snake monsters, Wilbur was now also interested in the mutated wolf-man before him.

 Chapter 1995

    If practitioners only follow their own paths of cultivation, they may indeed be very strong, but most people without talent were prone to deviate, easily falling into the wrong path, even risking a psychotic break. Although Wilbur was very talented, after witnessing the strength of the Dark Messenger, he realized that he was far inferior to the Dark Messenger.


    Therefore, Wilbur hoped to learn some cultivation methods from the Dark Messenger. For example, facing the wolf-man, Wilbur wanted to learn its most powerful techniques. Then, he intended to use these techniques to improve his own abilities. After all, Wilbur was not a newbie on the path of cultivation. He had already reached the Emperor level in his cultivation. Stealing techniques from others at the Emperor level and then using the techniques against them was undoubtedly the most effective way to improve oneself. Therefore, Wilbur was more than willing to do so.


    At that moment, the wolf-man noticed Wilbur''s sudden appearance. It seemed that the wolf-man was very displeased. After letting out a roar, the wolf-man charged forward again, rapidly throwing punches with his left hand. Wilbur hurriedly used his thunder cleaver to block.


    ng!


    As expected, the thunder cleaver blocked the wolf-man''s left fist. However, in that instant, the wolf-man''s right hand feigned a grab and then flew toward Wilbur once again.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur pushed with force, forcing the wolf-man two steps back, but the ws tore a piece of cloth from Wilbur''s chest in an instant. Three bloody marks appeared on his chest, angering Wilbur. He stepped forward to meet the attack.


    Wilbur continuously swung the thunder cleaver in his hand three times in a row. Each time, the wolf-man blocked with his ws. The third time, the wolf-man forcefully sent Wilbur flying several meters, then charged again.


    At that moment, Wilbur formed a thunder spear in his left hand in mid-air and threw it towards the wolf-man. The wolf-man dodged the spear with a quick movement and then flew forward again. Knowing the wolf-man''s speed, Wilbur could not engage in closebat with it. Instead, he unleashed a sh, sending the wolf-man flying.


    The wolf-man climbed up from the ground and nced at the blood marks on its chest. Then it realized that the sword aura from Wilbur had pierced its tough skin. This made the wolf-man extremely angry. It let out a roar and continuously pounded its chest.


    "Roar!"


    At that moment, something incredible happened. The sound of muffled thunder resounded in the air, and then, a bolt of lightning struck the wolf-man. Under the influence of the lightning, the wolf-man''s body underwent visible changes. More fur grew on its originally smooth skin, and its limbs'' ws grew longer by two or three inches.


    Even more unbelievable was that the wound on the wolf-man''s chest rapidly healed at a visible rate, returning to normal in the blink of an eye.


    "This... How is this possible?" Tracy looked incredulous. The wolf-man actually used the power of lightning to forcibly heal its own body and even enhance its own strength.


    If that was the case, every time the wolf-man was injured, it only needed to call upon the power of lightning to heal itself again. In this way, would this wolf-man not be invincible?


    "Mister Wilbur, let me help you," Tracy said anxiously.


    Wilbur calmly said, "No need. I know what to do."


    At that moment, Wilbur realized something very important: the entire Wearson Valley was shrouded in mist because the disciple of the Light Warrior set up a formation there. Moreover, this formation also opened several dimensional portals leading to different dimensions.


    In other words, the entire Wearson Valley is a giant spell array. All the monsters thate here through the spell can use the power of the spell to be stronger. This applied to both the snake monsters and the wolf-men. There was no distinction between them.

 Chapter 1996

    The wolf-man let out a roar as it charged towards Wilbur. At that moment, Wilbur discovered the secret of the wolf-man and had already lost interest in it. He


    infused lightning spiritual energy into his thunder cleaver, shing out a several- meter-long st that swept past the wolf, instantly splitting the wolf-man''s body in half.


    "It seems this guy was just too weak."


    "This... Mister Wilbur, your strength truly impresses me."


    Wilbur took a few deep breaths, then turned to look at Tracy, saying, "Mister Tracy, do you have any more information about the disciple of the Light Warrior?"


    "Huh?"


    Tracy was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I''ve tried to find information on that strong individual before, but unfortunately, due to the long passage of time, I couldn''t find any information about him. However, I believe that he should be very formidable since he could be a disciple of the Light Warrior.


    "This person must be very talented. Otherwise, it would be impossible to be a disciple of the Light Warrior."


    Wilbur did not oppose this point. After all, the fact that the other party could set up such arge array in the Wearson Valley was enough to prove his strength. However, he seemed too selfish to use the array to open a passage to a different time and space just to protect the Light Armor.


    "Mister Tracy, how much do you know about Light Valley?"


    "Well... Mister Wilbur, actually, I''m just a member of the Church of the Holy Illuminati seated in the Light Valley. ording to the rules set by Light Valley, we don''t have the qualification to inquire about the matters of Light Valley. After all, the church is just a vassal of the Light Valley. Furthermore, I invited Mister Wilbur here just to save my brother, Truman."


    Wilbur did not believe Tracy''s words, but since Tracy was unwilling to answer, it would be meaningless to continue asking. In fact, Wilbur was very curious. The strength of the Dark Messenger surpassed his own, and as people from the Light Valley, they could not possibly be unaware of the matters of Wearson Valley.


    The people of the Light Valley were more eager than Wilbur to find the Light Warrior''s armor, and the strength of the Dark Messenger far surpassed his own. In that case, why did the Light Valley not send the Dark Messenger to the Wearson Valley to search for the traces of the Light Armor?


    With the strength of the Dark Messenger, perhaps no one in the entire Wearson Valley could stop him. Perhaps the Light Valley had other secrets unknown to others, but no matter what, obtaining the Light Armor was something Wilbur had to do.


    Since he was already in Wearson Valley, he might as well continue to explore. Perhaps he could find traces of the Light Armor.


    As the earth walls disappeared, Wilbur and Tracy continued forward. After walking for nearly twenty minutes, suddenly, in the mist, many half-meter-high spheres appeared on the ground. These spheres were neatly arranged, extending directly into the depths of the mist.


    Wilbur detected through his dragon aura that all these spheres were living beings. At this moment, Tracy frowned and said, "What are these things?"


    As he spoke, Tracy identally touched one of the spheres, and it let out a loud squeak! Immediately, a current of electricity was released from the sphere, coursing towards Tracy. He hastily dodged, but the sphere seemed unwilling to let Tracy off.


    As Tracy retreated, the sphere followed closely, pressing on step by step. "You despicable creature!" Tracy cursed and cast a light spell, summoning beams of light that hit the sphere. However, instead of exploding, the sphere calmly absorbed all the energy from the white beams of light.


    Then, the sphere quickly rolled back into the area covered by the spheres, and immediately, it transferred its energy in the form of electricity to the surrounding spheres. Soon, the surrounding spheres also began emitting lightning chains, transmitting their electric energy to the other spheres around them.

 Chapter 1997

    Then, a huge electrical quickly spread out, reaching into the depths of the mist in less than a minute.


    "What... What are they doing?" Tracy looked at Wilbur, and at this moment,


    Wilbur saw these spheres quickly wriggling.


    Wilbur hurriedly stopped Tracy, who wanted to move forward, saying, "Quick, step back."


    The positions where these spheres appeared were rtively close to the depths of the Wearson Valley, proving that their strength surpassed that of humans, snakes, and werewolves. Therefore, Wilbur believed that being cautious and vignt would not be wrong.


    However, just then, an unexpected scene urred. The spheres on the ground cracked open one after another, standing upright, and humanoid creatures appeared in front of them. These humanoid creatures were nearly two meters tall.


    Their outer shell seemed to be their armor, while their true forms were gray, wrinkled skin. As more and more humanoid creatures awakened, they noticed Wilbur and Tracy. They angrily roared, seemingly unhappy about Wilbur and Tracy''s intrusion.


    The humanoids kept walking toward Wilbur and Tracy. Wilbur lifted his thunder cleaver andunched an attack toward them. However, the aura formed by lightning spiritual energy was absorbed by the humanoid bodies upon contact.


    At the same time, the humanoids struck by the energy seemed to taste something delicious, making surprised sounds. Immediately, several of them rushed toward Wilbur and Tracy at extremely fast speed.


    "Quad Thunder!"


    Wilbur formed hand seals with both hands and chanted a spell. Four huge lightning balls appeared out of thin air, continuously releasing lightning chains, sealing off a section of space in front of them. Wilbur quickly retreated with Tracy, intending to seal off the humanoids with thunder and lightning. However, at that moment, something even more unexpected happened.


    Seeing the lightning balls, the humanoids rushed toward them as if they had gone mad. They seemed not to fear thunder and lightning at all. The lightning chains on the lightning balls continuously struck the humanoids, but instead of showing any pain, they wore expressions of joy.


    Just as most of the humanoids were enjoying the sensation of being struck by the lightning chains, several of them directly rushed forward and engulfed the four huge lightning balls with their bodies. Immediately, their bodies began to swell, and their limbs grewrger.


    "W-What kind of monsters are these?" Tracy''s expression was full of shock.


    Wilbur said, "It seems they are not afraid of spiritual energy. Tracy, step back and let me handle this."


    "Okay, Mister Wilbur, please."


    Tracy quickly retreated behind Wilbur. At this moment, the fierce dragon head mark on Wilbur''s back lit up, and a cold stream of destructive power flowed through Wilbur''s body. Then, it dispersed and condensed into armor.


    In the next moment, Wilbur took out the bronze halberd and infused it with the power of destruction. In an instant, the bronze halberd turned ck. Watching the humanoid creatures charging toward him, Wilbur swung the bronze halberd without hesitation.


    Immediately, a powerful killing intent swept through, directly cleaving the dozen or so humanoid creatures in front of him into two halves. The humanoid creatures responsible formanding them let out angry roars.


    As if hearing the orders of theirmander, the humanoid creatures surged forward like a tide and quickly surrounded Wilbur.

 Chapter 1998

    Tracy saw this scene from afar, and in his anxiety, he chanted a spell, summoning white balls of light to strike at the humanoids. Unfortunately, the spiritual energy had no effect on these humanoids. They seemed to be energy-absorbing


    creatures.


    The balls of light struck the humanoids but were instantly swallowed by them. This also caught the attention of a dozen or so humanoids, who turned and rushed toward Tracy. However, at that moment, Wilbur wielded the bronze halberd, and the power of destruction erupted. Dozens of humanoids surrounding Wilbur were instantly cut down with their limbs flying in all directions.


    Witnessing the scene, an expression of fear appeared on the humanoid leader''s face. Babbling something anxiously, all the humanoids squatted in ce, reverted into their spherical forms, and headed toward the depths of the mist.


    Watching the humanoids retreat like a tide, Tracy breathed a sigh of relief and walked to Wilbur''s side, saying, "Mister Wilbur, thank you."


    At that moment, Wilbur suddenly grabbed Tracy''s clothes and lifted him up.


    "Ah, Mister Wilbur, it''s me!"


    Tracy saw Wilbur''s eyes turn pitch ck, and his whole body was enveloped in ck mist. After a moment, the mist gradually dissipated, and Wilbur finally put Tracy down, saying, "I''m sorry, I almost fell into madness just now."


    "It''s okay. That''s the aura of destruction. I heard ites from a middle dimension. The fact that these guys couldn''t absorb the power of destruction proves they are not creatures from a middle dimension."


    "Yes, these guys should be from a lower dimension, but the dimension they are from is one level higher than ours."


    Tracy nced towards the depths of the mist, somewhat regretful. "It''s getting more and more dangerous here, Mister Wilbur. Shall we leave?"


    Wilbur sneered, saying, "Is there any other choice now? Don''t worry, leave the humanoids to me. When I''ve cleared them out, you can take action."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur led Tracy toward the depths of the mist. They saw hundreds of white spheres tightly gathered together, with a giant white sphere at the center. The surrounding white spheres continuously transferred lightning power to the giant white sphere, seemingly preparing to awaken it.


    Tracy said, "Could this be their leader?"


    Wilbur nted the bronze halberd into the ground and snorted, "Hmph. I''d like to see what kind of creature this is."


    In less than a minute, the giant white sphere began to move, wriggling rapidly. Then, it split open, revealing a humanoid nearly six meters tall in front of Wilbur and Tracy.


    At this moment, the previous humanoid leader''s lips moved, seemingly telling the giant humanoid something. The giant humanoid, after listening, looked surprised and immediately knelt down. It had one hand reaching towards the clouds in the sky and the other touching the ground.


    The palm reaching towards the clouds continuously released electricity. Soon, the surrounding dark clouds were attracted and gathered. Amidst the rumbling of thunder from the clouds, Wilbur saw faint blue dots emanating from the giant humanoid''s body.


    A surge of lightning energy was directly drawn into his left hand and transmitted into the ground through his right hand. The lightning energy was quickly absorbed by the surrounding spheres, and the humanoids also underwent rapid changes at a visible rate.


    Their withered bodies quickly became stronger, seemingly filled with power. These energized humanoids let out roars and charged toward Wilbur and Tracy.

 Chapter 1999

    Wilbur pushed Tracy behind him and wielded the bronze halberd,unching an attack on the humanoids. The bronze halberd swept through, and one by one, the humanoids fell. Unlikest time, before falling, the humanoids transferred all the electrical energy from their bodies to the bronze halberd.


    Due to the boost from the electrical energy, the bronze halberd would temporarily halt in mid-air. At this moment, other humanoids would quickly charge toward Wilbur, attempting to get close to him.


    Tracy, standing at a distance, saw this scene and quickly said, "Mister Wilbur, be careful. They want to transfer all the lightning to you. They''re trying to push you to the limits until you explode."


    Hearing this, Wilbur chuckled. Although these humanoids stored electrical energy in their bodies, they were not even as powerful as a sea beast''s electrical energy even with all of them added together. It was ridiculous to think they could make him explode.


    Wilbur continued to ughter the humanoids. Soon, only a few humanoids and one giant humanoid remained. The few humanoids retreated to the side of the giant humanoid, who unexpectedly kicked them away. Then, mming a palm onto the ground, the giant humanoid red at Wilbur.


    Below the ground, lightning energy surged toward Wilbur''s body. The giant humanoid continuously transmitted the electrical energy from within its body to Wilbur, attempting to cause Wilbur''s demise by overloading him with energy. However, the giant humanoid''s body kept shrinking, and eventually, all the energy within it disappeared. Yet, Wilbur still stood there, seemingly unharmed.


    The giant humanoid was shocked. The next moment, Wilbur sneered and said, "Now, it''s my turn." Gripping the bronze halberd in his right hand, Wilbur mmed it into the ground with a ng. Instantly, a powerful electric current surged through the bronze halberd, swiftly approaching the giant humanoid.


    Seeing this, the giant humanoid backed away in fear. However, as it prepared to flee, the formidable lightning power had already arrived before it. Surging up from under its feet, it merged into the giant humanoid''s body. For a moment, the giant humanoid''s body was enveloped in a bright light, but it stubbornly let out angry


    roars.


    This time, the giant humanoid clenched its fists, intending to withstand Wilbur''s electrical attack with its own endurance. However, in the previous battle, the amount of electrical energy stored inside Wilbur far surpassed the giant humanoid''s imagination, even exceeding its body''s limit.


    For these humanoids, lightning was food. Soon, the humanoid''s body rapidly swelled, exceeding the giant humanoid''s limits. The giant humanoid looked like it was in excruciating pain. It waved its arms in the air as it struggled, seemingly trying to break free, but its feet were imprisoned by lightning, preventing it from escaping.


    Boom!


    The giant humanoid''s body exploded, and the powerful electrical energy generated a strong shockwave. In the air, there was a strong mist that blew past, dispersing the mist around ten meters. But it quickly gathered again, shrouding the entire Wearson Valley.


    Tracy walked over and said, "That was a formidable opponent."


    "Mister Wilbur, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    Tracy sighed, "These humanoids are too powerful. Not only can they absorb energy and withstand energy attacks, but they can also control electricity and use it to attack others. Just now, if you had not made use of the power from a middle dimension, I''m afraid we would both have perished."


    Wilbur said, "You''re right. It seems that traveling to another dimension is not an easy task. If you encountered these humanoids that can absorb all the energy from a cultivator, then there''s no way one can escape their onught without the power of a higher dimension."

 Chapter 2000

    Tracy frowned and said, "What just happened actually confirms a spection I had before. It seems that there are indeed chosen ones in this world."


    "Chosen ones?" Wilbur looked at Tracy with a puzzled expression and said, "Do you also believe in the existence of the chosen ones in this world?"


    "Yes, but I used to think it was impossible for there to be these so-called chosen ones. I used to think that everyone just had different talents, and that led to different cultivation speeds. Ultimately, everyone can enhance their own strength. Therefore, we all start from the same point, just with different speeds of cultivation. Thus, there''s no such thing as being chosen."


    Tracy''s words struck a chord with Wilbur because he had also contemted the question of chosen ones before. However, Wilbur and Tracy had different thoughts on the matter. Wilbur believed that those with exceptional talents and opportunities were the chosen ones.


    "Why have you changed your attitude again then?"


    "That''s simple. It''s because of what just happened."


    "You mean you''ve deduced the existence of chosen ones from the humanoids?"


    "Yes." Tracy said solemnly, "Don''t you find something strange, Mister Wilbur? Since the humanoids can absorb energy, then all energy attacks should be meaningless to them. However, just now, you used the power of destruction, which is also a form of energy. Why is it that these humanoids couldn''t resist the attack of the power of destruction? Isn''t that strange?"


    Wilbur was momentarily stunned. Indeed, since the humanoids could absorb energy, all energy attacks should not have any effect on them. However, just now, he easily ughtered them using the power of destruction. This undoubtedly proved that the humanoids could not absorb the power of destruction.


    "The answer is actually simple. The humanoids are still in a lower dimension. Like us, they are creatures of a lower dimension, and the power of destruction is a power from the middle dimension. Practitioners of a lower dimension cannot resist powers from a middle dimension with their own abilities."


    "That''s true." Wilbur sighed, then said, "It seems that powers of the universe''sws are the strongest force amongst all dimensions."


    Tracy smiled and said, "Exactly, powers of the universe''sws are indeed powerful. The power of destruction is one from a middle dimension. However, Mister Wilbur, neither you nor I have ever been to a middle dimension, yet you now possess the ability to control the power of a middle dimension. Isn''t that considered being a chosen one?"


    "Well..." Wilbur wanted to argue with Tracy, but upon further thought, he seemed to have no reason to refute him.


    "Anything that everyone can have is not unique. Even talent is somethingmon to all people. Only special powers from higher dimensions are unique, and they are the best proof of chosen ones."


    "Although lower dimensions have their ownws, they must still obey thews of the dimensions higher than them. However, lower dimensions cannot produce thews of the intermediate and higher dimensions. For practitioners of lower dimensions, what theyprehend are thews of their own dimension."

 Chapter 2001

    "They don''t even know the existence of the dimensionalws of the middle and upper dimensions. Furthermore, what''s terrifying is that this force is even more powerful than the power of the universe''sws. And you''re still saying that whoever possesses this power isn''t the chosen one?"


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "That''s true, but a cultivator can reach Sanctuary level through cultivation and practice, then open up a portal to another dimension to borrow its dimensionalws."


    "No. There is a limit to a cultivator''s capabilities, and they cannot outsmart the dimensionalws of the dimension they are in. That''s what sets them apart from the chosen ones."


    Tracy kept looking at Wilbur as he spoke, which made Wilbur feel pressured as if Tracy was not fighting alongside him, but against him instead.


    Tracy smiled all of a sudden then. "Don''t get me wrong, Mister Penn. There are loads of people who know how to control the power of light and the power of destruction. I wasn''t specifically referring to you when I mentioned the chosen ones. I was actually talking about the Light Warrior''s pupil. It''s true that a cultivator can only open a portal to a dimension that the extent of his capabilities can handle, but the Light Warrior''s pupil opened a portal to apletely different dimension. It''s possible that he might have learned the dimensionalws of a higher middle dimension under the guidance of the Light Warrior."


    "You''re not wrong, but he unfortunately did not return to the dimension that the Light Warrior came from. However, this also tells us that there might be enemies from the middle dimension here in Wearson Valley."


    "Mister Penn, please try your best from here on out."


    "Got it. Don''t worry, Mister Tracy. I''ll find your brother while I''m here."


    Tracy looked nothing but worried. "I hope my brother''s still alive.''


    The two of them continued making their way further into Wearson Alley. Wilbur released his dragon aura to scope out what was going on within a ten-meter radius around him. The area seemed very peaceful, and Wilbur could clearly sense many living beings crawling around in the fog.


    A thought struck Wilbur then. At the same time, these creatures seemed to have sensed Wilbur and Tracy too, charging toward the two of them at top speed.


    "Hurry up. Back up and activate your shield!"


    Wilbur retreated with Tracy, the two of them activating their shields as they saw countless gigantic ck spiders crawling their way at top speed.


    The ck spiders in front noticed Wilbur and began spitting out white webs as if trying to bind the two together. The strands of webs struck the shields and fell to the ground, which seemed to decay and hiss with smoke upon contact with the webs as if they were made of acid.


    Wilbur gripped the historical halberd, charging into the crowd of ck spiders. Just then, the ck spiders outside began quickly crawling over. It was not long before the spiders hadpletely surrounded the two men. Wilbur waved the halberd and a powerful wave of thunderous spiritual energy shed, sending the dozen or so spiders in front flying.


    The ck spiders exploded into pieces mid-air,nding on the ground before they were quickly absorbed by the other spiders. They seemed oblivious to the fact that they had just lost their friends, merely treating the dead spiders as sustenance to feed on.


    Tracy muttered a string of chants. "Oh, mighty Lord of the Holy Illuminati, please grant me the strength of the holy light!"


    Just as the words rang through the air, a ray of holy light shot down from the heavens. It enveloped Tracypletely as he continued muttering chants. Multiple pirs of light appeared from the heavens and struck the surrounding spiders as they exploded and fell to the ground in pieces.

 Chapter 2002

    However, as the pirs of light began to move about, more ck spiders pounced over and continued to feed on their deadpanions. Tracy looked nothing but disgusted at the scene. "Die, you dirty bastards!"


    Wilbur continued to wave his historical halberd, swatting the iing spiders out of the way. Wilbur smirked at the scattered pirs of light. Of course, Tracy had been hiding his powers this whole time, but he was forced to show his hand.


    Wilbur had never trusted Tracy to begin with and had not even considered whether or not he would be able to get the Light Armor here in Wearson Valley. Wilbur had ns of his own. Tracy was from the Church of Holy Illuminati, after all.


    Light Valley had sent people out to get in touch with Wilbur, which meant that they were not going to get rid of him just about yet. Light Valley pretty much controlled the entire world, and there were many more secrets to what they had nned.


    Wilbur was going on this trip to see if he could maybe know more about Light Valley from Tracy, but that had not happened yet so far.


    There was something that Tracy had reminded Wilbur of, however, and that was the power of the dimensionalws. There were indeed many dimensions in the universe, and each of them had its own dimensionalws. The dimensionalws of the middle dimensions were above those of the lower dimensions, and the ant man was in the higher dimension based on thatparison.


    The swarm of ck spiders was slowly lessening, and Wilbur had noticed that they had grown in size after feeding on theirpanions. In fact, some of them were already three meters tall.


    Tracy noticed this as well and gritted his teeth. "What do these bastards want? I can''t believe they can feed on their own kind to keep on growing."


    Wilbur sneered as he killed another dozen spiders. "It''s fine. Let''s just keep on killing them, Mister Tracy."


    More pirs of lightnded and continued to swim as Wilbur continued to swing the halberd around, killing wave after wave of the ck spiders.


    In the blink of an eye, thousands of ck spiders were down to thest dozen or so gigantic ck spiders. They stood tall and unmoving, while three smaller ck spiders seemed to be trying to escape.


    Just then, three webs shot out and wrapped around the smaller spiders as they were yanked backward and sucked into the bellies of three of the gigantic spiders. Wilbur and Tracy exchanged nces, staring at the dozen or so gigantic ck spiders in shock. The case of animals preying and feeding on their own kind was not unheard of, but this case with the spiders that could endlessly grow by feeding on other spiders was something neither of them had seen before.


    The next second, all the spiders spat out webs at the same time. Long, thin webs wrapped themselves around Wilbur and Tracy before tightening around them, yanking them into the air. Tracy muttered a string of chants as two six-winged angelsnded, holding swords in their hands that they used to cut the webs binding Tracy.


    At the same time, Wilbur waved the halberd in his grip to break the webs around him. He leaped into the air swinging the halberd, and a gigantic shadow of the halberd appeared before hurtling downwards.


    The gigantic spiders did not even have the time to react before they were crushed by the halberd, the broken pieces of their body sttering around.


    The other surrounding spiders continued to feed on the corpses of the dead spiders. Three spiders took a step forward,unching an attack on Wilbur. The others spat out more webs, grabbing the two six-winged angels.

 Chapter 2003

    After the websnded on the ground, the two six-winged angels turned into white light before fading out of sight. Following this, even more spider webs came


    attacking Wilbur and Tracy.


    "Quad Thunder!"


    Wilbur put his palms together as he retreated, summoning four balls of lightning. They hovered in mid-air, sparking with chains of lightning as they attacked the ck spiders below.


    Crackling sounds could be heard as the chains of lightning struck the spiders'' bodies. Yet they were not harmed in the slightest- in fact, they seemed to rather enjoy theshes. The spiders spat out more webs, sucking the balls of thunder to themselves before swallowing them whole.


    Wilbur took the opportunity to pounce at them once more, waving the halberd in his grip as he attacked and killed two spiders. At the same time, Tracy muttered his chants as a pir of light came down from the sky and enveloped the ck spiders. They wriggled furiously for a while before exploding to their death.


    Eventually, only one gigantic spider was left. It had now grown a whopping dozen or so meters but continued to feed on the corpses of its deadpanions while spitting out webs around.


    "Let me kill him! Oh, mighty Lord of the Holy Illuminati, please grant me the power of the Holy Archer to kill this monstrous beast."


    A ray of white light shot down from the sky that enveloped Tracypletely. The light slowly took shape, in the form of a figure with perfect curves. That was the Holy Archer angel Tracy had summoned, bow in her hand as she aimed it at the spider in front of them.


    The next second, the Holy Archer released the arrow as it hurtled towards the ck spider.


    Just then, however, the spider seemed to sense the danger. It stopped feeding, freezing in ce. The skin on the top of its head began to move, and a woman sprouted from it.


    The woman only had a torso and seemed to represent the spider''s consciousness. The Holy Archer''s arrow pierced through her body and lodged itself there. However, she did not let out a single sound. Her head remained bowed, as if she was saving the energy in her body.


    The next second, the woman began absorbing the power of the arrow. Eventually, the arrow disappeared, and the woman lifted her head before letting out a piercing scream in Wilbur and Tracy''s direction.


    "Does this imbecile think it''ll be able to get out of this?"


    Tracy muttered the chant once more, and the Holy Archer fired three arrows at the same time in the direction of the ck spider. They came hurtling toward the spider from three different directions, one aimed at the woman, and the remaining two aiming at either side of the spider.

 Chapter 2004

    All of a sudden, the woman atop the spider spread her arms. The spider began to radiate a ck miasma that turned into a defensive wall. All three of the Holy Archer''s arrows struck the wall instead.


    The defensive wall did not crumble, and the arrows'' energy was quickly absorbed by the ck miasma and converted to be a part of the spider.


    "Oh, no. Why does this monster seem to have human-like abilities? How is it able to channel its energy to absorb others? There just seems to be no way to kill it. In fact, it will only grow stronger if it cannot be killed."


    "Leave it to me."


    Wilbur gripped the halberd before charging over. Despite knowing that he could kill the spider immediately with the power of destruction, Wilbur wanted to know if he could do it just with spiritual energy.


    Would he stand a chance against the ck spider if he was not the chosen one? Getting closer and closer, Wilbur leaped into the air whipping the halberd around before attacking fiercely in the ck spider''s direction.


    The shadow of a halberd appeared above Wilbur''s head as the woman spread her arms wide. Another defensive wall made out of the ck miasma appeared above the woman''s head, and the halberd struck against it.


    A loud rumbling sound rang through the air as the earth shook. The tremendous force kicked up a powerful wind that blew fiercely in all directions.


    Tracy stood from a distance and could not help but say, "That''s some power."


    However, after the energy had faded, Wilbur noticed that the defensive wall was still there. Eventually, the woman was the one to get rid of the wall, glowering at Wilbur. She opened her mouth all of a sudden, and a sharp de shot out of her throat in Wilbur''s direction.


    Wilbur turned to the side, grabbing the de. Upon closer look, it was a flying de made out of a special aura that was somewhat simr to the power of destruction, yet not entirely the same.


    Just then, Wilbur''s dragon aura sensed another flying de iing. He dodged the de''s attack, but the woman seemed to have countless des that she continued to spit in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur used the dragon aura as a boost, ducking and dodging the des and sessfully avoiding the woman''s attacks.


    "What a sadist," said Tracy. "Let me help you, Mister Penn."


    "Wait. Don''te over. Let me try something," Wilbur responded.


    Tracy was quite surprised. "What? Are you saying you don''t need my help?"


    Wilbur was very interested in the aura the woman was controlling, as it seemed to be somewhat simr to the power of destruction. She would not be this powerful otherwise. Despite the fact that Wilbur had the power of light and the power of destruction in him and knew how to borrow it, he did not know how to control them perfectly.


    Wilbur would be even stronger if he learned how to control and channel the two middle dimension powers as he pleased, but the dimensionalws of a middle dimension were very hard to understand as someone from a lower dimension. Wilbur wanted to interact with this spider more and learn how it controlled its mysterious aura.


    Despite the spidering from a different dimension, it was currently in the same dimension as Wilbur. That was what made Wilbur feel like he would be able to learn how the spider controlled its powers.


    In the next ten minutes, Wilbur continued dodging the attacks while still keeping a close distance. He enveloped the spider in his dragon aura so he could sense the spider''s every move. To Wilbur''s shock, he discovered that the aura controlled by the spider waspletely forged out of evil thoughts.

 Chapter 2005

    Wilbur opened his left hand and gave it a try, thinking murderous thoughts in his head. Sure enough, a cloud of ck aura appeared in his palm the next second.


    "Ah, I get it now."


    Wilbur got an idea, and he increased his thoughts of murder and bloodshed by tenfold. A ck miasma enveloped the halberd, and Wilbur stared down at the ck spider coldly as he waved the halberd. "To hell with you!"


    This time, the woman atop the spider trembled with fear as if she had run into a powerful enemy. The halberd fell from mid-air, giving the woman no chance to react as it struck her body and split her clean into two as the spider''s body was bisected as well.


    The spider''s legs were sted to bits and scattered on the ground.


    Tracy walked over with a smile. "You seemed to have learned something new, Mister Penn."


    "Yep. I think I''ve found a special energy."


    Wilbur had not expected the power of destruction to stem from evil thoughts. However, this was hardly the first time he had been pushed to the end of his wits. Why had this energy never been forced out of him before?


    Was it because of the formation?


    Wearson Valley was lined with a powerful formation, which could be the reason those ck spiders were able to endlessly feed on their own kind. Their powers had been greatly increased with its help.


    "You sure are lucky, then."


    "Thank you. Come on, let''s take a further look inside."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur and Tracy headed further into the valley. Soon enough, Wilbur spotted a human-like figure headed in his direction. At the same time, the figure seemed to have sensed Wilbur and Tracy''s presence as well.


    Yet upon sensing Wilbur and Tracy''s presence, the figure did not continue heading forward and instead turned to run.


    "That''s strange. Why did that happen?" Wilbur asked with a frown.


    Tracy turned to him. "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "They escaped. There was the outline of a human being in the fog just now, but they seemed to sense our presence and run for their lives."


    "They escaped?"


    "Yep."


    Wilbur and Tracy continue walking. Around ten minutester, Wilbur called out, "Be careful!" as he shoved Tracy away. A golden arrow shot between the two men, and Wilbur shouted, "Quick, defend yourself!"


    Both men activated their shields as countless arrows shot out from the fog. After a rain of arrows thatsted almost three minutes, the air fell silent once more. Wilbur and Tracy managed to walk another dozen or so meters forward when the fog disappeared all of a sudden and a gigantic camp appeared in front of them.


    The camp was full of human-like creatures. They had human bodies and the facial features of ants. Each of them held a bow and arrow as if they were waiting for something.

 Chapter 2006

    "Ant-men?"


    "Sh*t, they''ve found us! Retreat, Mister Tracy!"


    Wilbur shouted Tracy''s name as the two men backed into the fog at top speed. Countless arrows filled the air once more, and Tracy''s defense was destroyed three times within a single minute with Wilbur''s defense being destroyed twice."


    "These imbeciles! Did you call them ant-men, Mister Penn? Do you know about them?"


    "I sure do," Wilbur said truthfully. "I came across them in the basement of Greensource Corp when I was in Cametra. They''re an extremely powerful species. One ant-man nearly killed me. There are probably thousands here, and I don''t think we have any other choice."


    "What do you mean by that, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur knew that there were too many ant-men for merely two men to go up against, and they would not be able to win with skill. Wilbur turned around with a solemn expression on his face. "We have no other choice, Mister Tracy. I''m going to count to three, and we''ll flee together. This is the only way. One, two, three, go!"


    Wilbur and Tracy turned to run for their lives, ducking further into the fog. Yet just as the two of them thought they would be able to escape, a clear barrier appeared in front of them that blocked their way.


    "Sh*t, it''s a formation barrier. I didn''t think there''d be one here."


    Wilbur struck the barrier with a fist, gritting his teeth in frustration. "I should''ve seen thising. If the Light Warrior''s pupils had opened a passage to another dimension as he pleased without considering the danger that mighte, there would definitely be a tragedy here. But that hasn''t happened, which must mean that they''ve put down some sort of protection, which would be the barrier."


    Tracy''s chest heaved. "I guess that means we can''t escape." "No, no."


    Tracy shook his head all of a sudden. "There must be a chance, Mister Penn. All we have to do is join forces and attack the barrier together, and we might just be able to crumble it so we can escape."


    "No, that''s too selfish. We can''t do that," said Wilbur coldly. "I''d rather die here than destroy an entire dimension."


    Tracy widened his eyes. "Well, I sure as hell don''t want to die! I''ll go if you aren''t going to!"


    He muttered a string of chants, waving the scepter in his grasp as a ray of light shot out to strike the barrier. Wilbur was shocked at this, scrambling to take out the thunder cleaver to stop the attack.


    Tracy had no choice but to duck so Wilbur''s attack would not hit him, and he glowered at Wilbur. "Are you out of your f*cking mind? We''re on the same team, Wilbur! Did you forget that?"

 Chapter 2007

    "I haven''t forgotten, Tracy. But you can''t be so selfish."


    "That''s up to me, Wilbur Penn! You can do whatever you want, and I''ll do whatever I want. Let''s part ways here!"


    Tracy turned and walked into the fog, heading to another end of the barrier. Wilbur scrambled to chase after him. Sure enough, Tracy was casting another light spell to break the barrier.


    A ray of sword energy swung over, and Tracy was once again forced to dodge Wilbur''s attack. He turned to look at Wilbur. "You don''t have to do this to me, Wilbur. Look at this barrier."


    Wilbur turned and saw the ripples of white light all across the barrier. The energy of both Tracy and Wilbur''s attacks was absorbed by the barrier at once, and neither of the men was hurt in the slightest.


    Wilbur finally heaved a sigh of relief then. Tracy said, "That senior knew this day woulde, and he made this barrier to stop the ant-men. How are we ever going to match up against them, though?"


    "You''ve disappointed me nevertheless, Mister Penn. Let''s go our separate ways."


    Tracy turned and headed into the fog once more. Wilbur did not go after him this time, as Tracy''s words had just exposed him. After all, how would he know that they would not be able to defeat these ant-men if he knew nothing about them?


    Tracy was a member of the Church of Holy Illuminati, but he came from Light Valley and thus knew many secrets for sure. Tracy had never been honest with Wilbur from the start, and at this point, Wilbur did not care to continue being his ally anymore either.


    The ant-men might be powerful, but the thick fog would be a huge obstacle for them. Wilbur believed that he could use the fog to his advantage and find a way out of there.


    Soon enough, Tracy''s chants could be heard. It seemed like the ant-men had found him.


    The next second, Wilbur could sense four ant-mening toward him from both sides.


    This surprised Wilbur, as these ant-men must have really powerful senses to be able to scope him out in this fog. That meant that fog was hardly a problem for them, or they would not have been able to find his exact location.


    Wilbur waved the cleaver in his grasp, swinging in several attacks. The ant-men dodged quickly before continuing their attack on Wilbur without slowing down in the slightest.


    The ant-men''s movements were way too fast, and Wilbur''s reaction speed could not keep up. He muttered a string of chants, activating his Dragon''s Safehaven.


    All four of the ant-men''s swords pointed at the barrier as they began spinning around the Dragon''s Safehaven, moving back and forth in their attempt to attack the protective barrier.


    Of course, the Dragon''s Safehaven was a blessing from the dragon god, and only someone more powerful would be able to destroy the Dragon''s Safehaven. The dragon god was also most likely from an upper dimension, and thus the ant-men were hardly able to make a dent in the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    Wilbur watched the ant-men from within the barrier, inspecting them closely. He realized then that the ant-men were only capable of a few simple shing and stabbing moves, and these were most likely the least powerful kind of their species. If Wilbur had ducked the attack in time, the attack would not have done anything to him at all.


    Wilbur thought back to the ant-man he had encountered in the Greensource Corp basement. That guy was way too powerful, and Wilbur had just carried on that impression onto these ant-men here.


    Now, however, it seemed like these ant-men''s only advantage was in their speed, and they had no other special powers. Wilbur made up his mind then. Since these ant-men were so fast, he would forge a clone of himself to distract two of the ant- men and get the other two on his own.


    As the Dragon''s Safehaven was about to expire, Wilbur muttered a chant to summon a clone. The next second, another Wilbur Penn appeared and walked forward.

 Chapter 2008

    Just as Dragon''s Safehaven expired, the two Wilburs charged out in different directions. The real Wilbur swung his sword toward the two ant-men in front of him, sending them flying.


    He turned and saw his clone fade into nothing. The two remaining ant-men were positively livid at being fooled and charged over at once. Wilbur did not duck this time, meeting them head-on and killing both the ant-men in a single move.


    Just then, the two ant-men that had been sent flying had finally caught up to Wilbur once more. Wilbur hurled out a thunder spear that pierced through one ant-man. It exploded, sting the ant-man to shreds just as Wilbur''s thunder cleaver had shaved the remaining ant-man''s head clean off his shoulders.


    All four ant-men had been killed by Wilbur in less than half a minute, and Wilbur had also promptly changed his mind on this species. He wandered into the fog once more, battling with the ant-men round after round.


    Several roundster, Wilbur realized that the ant-men were very fast, but as long as they were not surrounding Wilbur, he could crush them with ease with just his physical strength alone.


    This realization made Wilbur grow all the more confident. Upon sensing the ant- men with his dragon aura, Wilbur charged at them without waiting for them toe for him to kill them. After killing almost a hundred ant-men, Wilbur realized that they had feelers on their head.


    These feelers were able to sense their opponent''s location, and the ant-men seemed to just be born with the feelers instead of acquiring them through cultivation.


    Wilbur had an even bolder thought then. Now that there seemed to be an endless sea of ant-men barging into the fog and they were able to sense Wilbur only because of their feelers, the ant-men''s feelers might have some strange wireless, electrical connection with each other.


    If this was an electrical connection, Wilbur might be able to cause their senses to go haywire if he charged the entire fog with electricity. The ant-men would not be able to sense where he was then, and he would be able to take them all down with his dragon aura.


    Wilbur was in the middle of nning this out when four ant-men found him. Wilbur killed them all, then summoned his thunder-type powers to create a ball of lightning in his left fist. He raised his left hand then, letting out the thunder inside the ball.


    Pale blue sparks shot through the air, quickly filling the entire area that was covered in fog. Wilbur could sense then that the ant-men within a ten-meter radius of him hadpletely stopped in their tracks, seemingly lost in a daze.


    Wilbur''s n had worked, and he was overjoyed. He activated his dragon aura at once, charging at the nearest ant-man. The ant-man had barely reacted before a sh of white light passed by him and his head slid clean off his shoulders.


    Wilbur took down the second ant-man and the third. Within just a minute, he had killed up to a hundred ant-men. Wilbur realized that these ant-men hadpletely lost their capability to sense around them, and they stood rooted to the ground.


    At the same time, Tracy had discovered the ant-men''s weaknesses as well. He muttered a string of chants, and rays of light fell from the sky. They swam about the sea of fog, and every ant-man that came into contact with the pirs of light would explode into dust.


    Tracy muttered to himself, "Why aren''t these buggers moving? Could it be him?"

 Chapter 2009

    The thought made Tracy smile. "He sure is the chosen one. I guess I underestimated him."


    At the same time, an ant-man holding a long spear with a cape on his back had walked up to the edge of the fog under two ant-men''s Id.


    There were already a few ant-men waiting there. Through the connection in their feelers, the ant general was able to know what was going on in the fog. The two guards by his side were about to enter the fog, but the ant general put up a hand as if ordering them to back up.


    Following that, the general walked into the fog holding his spear.


    The ant general seemed unaffected by the fog. It was not long before he had found the four ant-men''s locations, as well as where Wilbur was. However, the general did not charge in Wilbur''s direction. Instead, he found the nearest ant- man to stand by and pretend as if he was under control as well.


    Wilbur reached them soon enough. Just as he was about to go in for the kill, the ant general raised his sword and stabbed at Wilbur''s belly.


    Wilbur got a shock, scrambling to retreat. However, the ant general had no intention of stopping, continuing in his relentless attack. The ant general moved swiftly, and Wilbur continued to dodge the attack while still staying around the general to learn his attack formation.


    Surrounded by dragon aura, the ant general''s each and every move was captured by Wilbur. It might have seemed like Wilbur was dodging, but he was just learning the ant general''s attacks, and it was not long before he had memorized all of them.


    The next second, Wilbur''s thunder cleaver turned into a long spear as Wilbur used the ant general''s moves against himself. The battle went on for more than a dozen rounds, and it was hard to tell who was going to win. Atst, Wilbur ducked to the side and drove his spear firmly through the ant general''s body, killing him.


    Following that, Wilbur took the ant general''s spear off him to use against the rest of the ant-men. The electric currents charging the fog had run out then, and the ant-men regained their senses atst. Yet when Wilbur emerged in front of them holding their general''s spear, none of the ant-men dared to do a thing.


    Wilbur wiped dozens of the ant-men one spear at a time. The two ant guards charged into the fog trying to take Wilbur down but were killed as well.


    The fog fell silent once more, but Wilbur did not intend to leave in the slightest. After all, the ant-men outside the fog had their bows pointed this way, and they were sure to fire the second he stepped out.


    These ant-men had high levels of intelligence, enough to even set up a camp. This meant that they had long since prepared for this and luring them into the fog was the only way Wilbur was going to be able to take them out.


    Wilbur stuck the spear into the ground, thinking about his battle just now against the ant general. The ant general was indeed powerful, but still far from the ant- man Wilbur had encountered in the Greensource Corp basement.


    Could that ant-man in the basement have been an evolved version of his species, or that there had yet to be a powerful ant-man to emerge from the camp so they could only send regr ant soldiers into the battle?


    Wilbur felt that thetter was more likely to be the case. Just then, however, a barrage of arrows rained down from atop. The ant-men outside the fog must have sensed theck of theirpanions'' presence in the fog and were thus attacking


    once more.

 Chapter 2010

    Wilbur activated his shield at once. After the onught of arrows had finally lessened, the air was filled with a series of rushed footsteps as the second wave of ant-men charged into the fog. These ant-men were holding swords and shields this time, and their feelers seemed to have lost the ability tomunicate with each other.


    Wilbur had charged the fog with a lightning ball once more, but the ant-men this time were oblivious to the current. They barged around the fog trying to look for Wilbur and Tracy, and Wilbur was able to kill almost a hundred of them.


    At the same time, several pirs of light wandered among the sea of ant-men. Many of the ant-men were killed as well, and barely three minutester the second wave of any men had been wiped out with a few of them fleeing from the fog for their lives.


    The fleeing ant-men were quickly killed by the ant-men guarding the edge of the fog, and a third wave of ant-men, this time ant knights on horses, rushed into the fog.


    Wilbur stabbed one of the ant knights with his spear, summoning his historical halberd. He swung it across the air, and a dozen or so of the ant knights came flying off their horses from the attack.


    Following that, the ant knights were all killed off in barely five minutes.


    Wilbur waited for a while. No more ant-men were to be seen.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the fog, however, Tracy dashed in front of him and ran out of the fog first.


    By the time Wilbur had exited the fog, the ant soldiers from the camp before were nowhere to be seen. The doors to the camp swung open, and Tracy strode through them.


    Wilbur took a deep breath. He was about to follow after Tracy as well when Tracy came flying out of the doors beforending on the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "What''s the matter, Mister Tracy? Are you alright?"


    Wilbur rushed over to help Tracy up, whose chest heaved as he said, "You should leave, Mister Penn. Those guys inside, they''re way too powerful."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was shocked but figured that whoever was inside the camp must be extremely strong to be able to take Tracy down so easily. They were indeed in trouble.


    Just then, an ant-man in silver armor came riding out of the camp on a horse. At the same time, a sound rang in Wilbur and Tracy''s minds.


    "You two are looking to be killed barging in here. Take this, you poor fools!"


    The ant-man rode over. His right hand made a fist, and a huge iron hammer appeared in his grasp. Wilbur was about to get up, but Tracy grabbed him by the shirt. "Go on, leave! He''s mine, leave him to me!"


    The same voice rang through Wilbur and Tracy''s heads once more.


    "Your brother Truman has extremely tender meat. I''m sure yours is the same."


    "Arghhh!"


    Tracy flew to his feet as if he had lost his mind, muttering chants relentlessly. Yet before he could finish his spell, the iron hammer flew out of the ant-man''s grasp and struck Tracy in the chest, sending him flying.


    The iron hammer flew backward after that back into the ant-man''s grasp. Just then, the ant-man''s voice rang in Wilbur''s head once more.


    "It''s your turn now. You''ve killed my army, and I want you dead!"


    Wilbur summoned a thunder spear that he hurled towards the ant-man''s horse, piercing through its body. The horse exploded, and the ant-men promptly leaped off it.


    Following that, the ant-man hurled his hammer in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur took out the historical halberd, knocking the iron hammer out as it flew in a curve back into the ant-man''s grasp.


    The next second, the ant-man darted in front of Wilbur before striking out with the hammer. At the same time, Wilbur raised the halberd. Sparks flew from the shing weapons, and Wilbur was sent flying several meters.


    The ant-man''s voice rang in Wilbur''s head once more.


    "You''re far too weak. I''ve changed my mind now, and I''ll give you a chance. If you kill Tracy here, I''ll spare your life and you can stay here serving me for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 2011

    Wilbur smirked. "Less talking, more fighting. You can kneel right now if you''re scared."


    "What? You want me to kneel? You bastard, you don''t even know what true power looks like!"


    "I''m going to make you kneel to me instead!"


    The ant-man darted in front of Wilbur, bringing the hammer down once more. Yet just then, Wilbur instinctively raised the historical halberd in his grasp.


    This time, Wilbur was sent flying once more.


    "I admit you''ve indeed angered me now!"


    Just then, the dragon''s head on Wilbur''s back lit up once more. An icy chill spread through Wilbur''s body as he began to radiate ck miasma. The miasma turned into a set of armor soon enough, and Wilbur''s pupils turned jet ck as he began to channel the power of destruction into the halberd and dyed it ck.


    "What? The Power of Destruction from the middle dimension? You''ve mastered the dimensionalws of the middle dimensions?"


    "Cut the bullshit! Bring it on!"


    Wilbur charged at the ant-man, waving the historical halberd in his grasp. Yet before the attack couldnd, the ant-man had reached Wilbur to strike him in the stomach. Wilbur was sent flying through the air, and the halberd slipped out of his hands onto the ground.


    The ant-man stared at Wilbur coldly. "It''s a shame you''re hardly powerful enough to understand the true secret to the dimensionalws. However, you''re now a threat to me, and I cannot go easy on you any longer. To hell with you, you imbecile of a human being!"


    The ant-man tossed the iron hammer out once more, and Wilbur could not dodge in time as he was struck square in the chest. He flew through the air,nding on the ground heavily and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "It looks like we''re all going to die here today," said Tracy.


    Wilbur turned to look at Tracy. "No. I''m going back alive, and I''m bringing you with me."


    Tracy smiled bitterly, his gaze hollow. "My brother''s dead, and I have no reason to live on. Do you really want to know where that bronze cauldron is? It never actually left the museum, you know."


    "Thank you for that."


    Tracy had never given him the location of the seventh dragon cauldron before, but now it seemed that it was just at the museum all along.


    The ant-man was now in front of Wilbur, bending over and grabbing him by the shirt. Wilbur was tossed into the air, and the ant-man hurled his iron hammer at Wilbur once more.


    "To hell with you, you ignorant fool."


    Just then, Wilbur chanted a spell once more. The Dragon''s Safehaven appeared


    as a brightly colored glow, enveloping Wilbur and knocking the iron hammer backward.

 Chapter 2012

    The Dragon''s Safehaven rumbled loudly as the iron hammer fell to the ground. The ant-man stared at the huge welt in the ground, raising his head to frown at Wilbur. The hammer returned to the ant-man''s grasp as he leaped into the air, raising the hammer and striking the Dragon''s Safehaven once more.


    The Dragon''s Safehaven let out another deafening sound, and the ant-man swung his iron hammer furiously at the sight of Wilbur standing in the barrier, unharmed.


    He continued to rain down attacks repeatedly at the barrier furiously.


    A series of deafening sounds rang through the air as Wilbur stared at the ant-man coldly. "You made me do this. I''m going to make you pay."


    Just as the Dragon''s Safehaven was about to expire, Wilbur muttered the chant before activating the Light of Dragon. A golden dragon appeared above Wilbur''s head before soaring down and wrapping itself around Wilbur''s right arm.


    Wilbur released his dragon aura, covering a ten-meter radius around him. Any of the ant-man''s movements were captured by Wilbur, and the ant-man had unknowingly fallen into Wilbur''s trap.


    The Dragon''s Sahehaven expired after another one of the ant-man''s attacks. Wilbur darted to the side, soaring behind the ant-man. The ant-man seemed to have sensed Wilbur''s intention and changed positions.


    Just then, however, that powerful aura came following after the ant-man behind him. Both the ant-man and Wilbur had next to no space between them. However, just as the ant-man was about to escape once more, a heavy blow struck him on his back.


    "Light of Dragon!"


    The golden dragon shot out of Wilbur''s arm with a loud roar, circling around his arm before piercing through the ant-man''s body. The circles the dragon had flown in had charged it with an immense centrifugal force thatpletely shattered the ant-man''s body to pieces.


    "Whew."


    Wilbur took arge gulp of air,nding as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He scrambled to sit down cross-legged, taking out the first dragon cauldron and channeling his dragon aura to rest.


    Thatst blow had taken up all of Wilbur''s energy, and his dragon aura had obviously gone berserk as a result. Thus, Wilbur had no choice but to fix it at


    once.


    Tracy watched as the first dragon cauldron continued to absorb the dragon auraing out of Wilbur''s body. "I see. No wonder you came all the way from Dasha. These bronze cauldrons sure are useful."


    The first dragon cauldron was able to calm the rampant dragon aura down quickly enough. Otherwise, it would have ripped Wilbur''s body to shreds.


    In the past, Wilbur had not even been able to use a tenth of his dragon aura without the Nine Dragon Cauldrons. Now, however, he could store as much dragon aura in him as possible and use the cauldrons to help if he ran into danger.


    However, Wilbur had promised Senior Fremont before that he would only use the first dragon cauldron, and that was what he was going to do.

 Chapter 2013

    After all, Wilbur did not want to give up on the secret of the dragon n just yet. Besides, Senior Fremont had forged the Nine Dragon Cauldrons and the Nine Dragons Painting himself. If Wilbur broke his promise, Senior Fremont might even send someone over to take the Nine Dragon Cauldrons away.


    Wilbur would have nothing then, and he was not having any of that.


    After channeling his dragon aura to rest, the first dragon cauldron slowlynded on the ground as Wilbur turned to Tracy. "Mister Tracy, I hope you''ll keep this secret for me. Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of here."


    "Oh, that won''t be needed anymore. That ant-man was far too powerful, Wilbur. He has crushed my internal system, so I won''tst much longer. However, I don''t have any regrets anymore."


    Tracy coughed.


    "Mister Tracy!"


    Wilbur rushed over to help Tracy up, who held up a hand to stop him. "No, please don''t move me. I owe you an apology, Wilbur. I asked you toe because of a selfish reason. There''s a secret I wasn''t going to tell you, but now that I don''t have anything else to lose I don''t want to owe this to you anymore."


    "A secret? What secret? Is it about Light Valley?"


    Wilbur stared at Tracy in confusion, who shook his head. "No, no. I don''t actually know very much about Light Valley at all. The truth is that I asked you toe because I hoped you might be able to help me get into the Cave of Korst to find the Light Amor and take it out."


    "What? The Cave of what now?"


    "Yes, you heard me right. After the ant-men set up camp here, the Light Warrior''s pupilid down a formation in this Cave of Korst. There are six portals leading to different dimensions there. The only way to get the Light Armor is to enter the Cave of Korst and take down the Shadow Men. But they''re very cunning, and the portals in the cave are extremely confusing. There''s only one way toe back out of them."


    "What is it?"


    Tracy smiled. "That''s the secret I was getting to. Did you know that different cultivators from different nations and races have different senses? The Light Warrior''s pupil in the Cave of Korst was a cultivator from Dasha. The secret is that only cultivators from Dasha can enter the Cave of Korst and use the special senses they have connected to their own kind to locate the Light Armor."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was shocked at Tracy''s words. He would have never expected the Light Warrior''s pupil to be a cultivator from Dasha. Could the Light Warrior have already known that only a cultivator from Dasha would be able toplete his wish?


    Tracy could tell what Wilbur was thinking. "Don''t get so happy just yet. Even if you do manage to get the Light Armor out of the Cave of Korst, you might not be the one chosen by it. Because... the Light Warrior once said that his Light Armor would eventually end up in the hands of the chosen one, and that is a fact that won''t change just so easily."


    "Mister Tracy!"


    Wilbur shouted out loud, but Tracy''s head tilted to the side as he took hisst breath. Wilbur did not want Tracy''s corpse to be left out to rot in the open and dug up a hole to bury him in. He stood in front of Tracy''s grave, letting out a sigh. "Thank you for your wise words, Mister Tracy. Don''t worry, I''ll get the Light Armor out of the Cave of Korst."


    Wilbur picked some wildflowers following that, setting them down on top of the ground.

 Chapter 2014

    Despite not having known Tracy for a very long time, Wilbur had been immensely touched by the brotherhood between Tracy and his brother Truman.


    Wilbur turned to look at the gigantic hammer on the ground. He reached out, trying to summon it to fly into his grasp, but nothing happened. It seemed like the ant-man had not used spiritual energy to summon the hammer, but something else.


    Besides, the hammer seemed extraordinary. Its special aura drew Wilbur''s


    attention. Since the Dragon''s Altar was capable of cultivating all that energy and power, Wilbur was going to take the hammer back and see just how many grace points he could get out of it.


    Wilbur picked up the hammer, tossing it into his demine before heading into the camp. He found many wooden houses in the camp, which was probably where the ant-men had lived.


    There were wooden fences that stretched all the way to the entrance of a cave. There was nothing but fog to be seen beyond the cave as if it was somehow enchanted to be foggy.


    Wilbur came up to the cave entrance, looking into the pitch-ck cave. His mind rang with what Tracy had said just now. The Light Warrior''s pupil had been a Dashan cultivator who had used formations to open six different portals to different dimensions.


    That sounded unbelievable enough as it was, especially the part about Shadow Men living in the cave. If they were to go by power alone, the Shadow Men were probably more powerful than the ant-men for him to be able to live in the cave.


    That ant-man leader had nearly killed Wilbur, and these Shadow Men were even more powerful than him. Wilbur was going to have to be extremely careful now.


    To ensure his safety, Wilbur activated the pores on his body to release dragon aura into the air. Upon doing this, he would be able to be notified of anything abnormal within a ten-meter radius around him. That way, Wilbur would be able to sense the Shadow Men even if they were invisible.


    The ck miasma from the power of destruction filled the air before turning into a set of armor. Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver and then entered the Cave of Korst after that.


    Right as he had stepped into the cave, an excited voice rang in his head, "My chosen one, I''ve been waiting for you!"


    "Who... Who are you?"


    "I''m Stefan Shaw, the Light Warrior''s pupil. Don''t be afraid! My body''s been still for a long time now. This is just a shred of my spirit that I had left behind to wait for my chosen one."


    "Stefan Shaw?"


    Wilbur muttered the name to himself before asking, "Are you the senior whoid down the six portals to different dimensions?"


    "That''s me. I had no choice back then. There were too many forces trying to go after the Light Armor, and it would be a tragedy for the world to have these greedy people get their hands on it."


    "Well, how are you so sure that I''m the chosen one you''re looking for? Wouldn''t all your efforts go to waste if I were to sell the Light Armor to someone else after getting it?"


    "No, I know you wouldn''t do that. We have both been chosen by the gods, and we both have secrets of our own."


    "Secrets?"

 Chapter 2015

    "What kind of secrets?"


    Wilbur suddenly thought of the bright red dragon''s head on his back. Since he was supposed to be special, unlike the others, did the dragon''s head represent something?


    "Neither of us belongs to this dimension. Our souls came to this world to make a change, and my mission here is done. It''s your turn now."


    Wilbur was dumbstruck. It was true that many mysterious things had happened to him in the past. Could all of this be linked to the dragon''s head mark on his back?


    "Come on, my chosen one. All you have to do is follow my lead and you''ll be able to find me. However, the cunning and ruthless Shadow Men also live in this cave. You must take them down, or you shall lose your chance. Remember, you only have one chance."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was going to ask more, but Stefan had stopped answering them. He began to lead Wilbur into the Cave of Korst from the passage on the left.


    Wilbur had no choice but to follow. Upon entering the left side of the cave, he received another order to keep walking straight along the cave and not change direction no matter what happened.


    Wilbur walked along for another five minutes and passed by a dozen crossroads. Anyone would have lost patience and gone on another path, but Wilbur was determined till the end.


    At the end of the cave were six different exits leading to different directions. Stefan''s voice rang in Wilbur''s head once more, "Choose the smallest exit on the left and keep walking."


    Wilbur entered the smallest exit on the far left. For some reason, however, there seemed to be a light the size of a fist in there.


    There would be one of these lights after a certain distance, lighting up the cave after every length of darkness. For some reason, there would be a sense of fear in Wilbur''s chest every time he went from dark to light.


    Who knew when the Shadow Men would appear? Could they be hidden in the dark, or Wilbur''s very own shadow?


    At the thought, Wilbur looked down at his shadow by his feet. There was not much difference in his shadow from the one he usually saw, but the special flickering lights in the cave made the shadow alternate between degrees of brightness as if it was breathing.


    Wilbur went on his face. All of a sudden, he seemed to notice a change in the shadows on the wall. He turned his head sharply to look but saw that the shadow looked the same.


    Stefan said nothing then, and Wilbur knew that he was on his own here. Thus, Wilbur did not ask any more questions and sharpened his focus as he slowed his footsteps instead.


    Wilbur walked very slowly, noticing the walls and the shadows on the ground. He realized that the shadows would shrink in size every time he got close to a light and grow as he walked further away until it disappeared.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur heard footsteps from the darkness ahead of him. He stopped abruptly and saw a jet-ck shadow emerging from the darkness.

 Chapter 2016

    Was that the Shadow Men?


    Wilbur was in the middle of debating who the figure was when his shadow on the way suddenly reached out to grab him by the neck. At the same time, his shadow on the ground stood up and grabbed both of Wilbur''s feet to yank him to the ground.


    Just as Wilbur fell to the ground, the shadow on the ground reached out and wrapped its arms around Wilbur, trying to yank his body downward. Wilbur struggled with all his might and every move he made only produced more shadows.


    The new shadows would grab at his body once more, and there were a dozen pairs of jet-ck hands within a matter of seconds. They grabbed Wilbur firmly with what seemed like unparalleled strength, trying to drag him into the darkness.


    Wilbur chanted and cast the Illuminos spell, sending a ball of light above his head. It lit up the dark path at once, and the shadows seemed to shrink back into the wall and ground, trying to stay away from the light.


    Wilbur''s chest heaved as he sat up from the ground, and Stefan''s voice rang in his head once more, "You''re clever, but this is just the start."


    "What?"


    Wilbur looked confused, and Stefan said, "Not every shadow is afraid of light."


    Stefan went silent after that again no matter how loudly Wilbur shouted. Wilbur had also snapped out of his brief triumph just now. After all, the Illuminos spell was an extremely simple spell. If that was all it took to scare the Shadow Men off, they would never be able to take over the Cave of Korst.


    Wilbur thought back to what just happened and found it rather unbelievable that all he did was move, and every movement would create another pair of shadow hands, sometimes even a full body.


    The path was so cramped, but these Shadow Men seemed to be immensely powerful that this hardly felt like a battle in the small space. Those dark areas seemed to be limitless, and the Shadow Men were trying to drag Wilbur into the darkness so they could swallow him whole.


    Wilbur realized that he would not be able to face these Shadow Men with strength alone. Based on what Stefan had just said, not all the Shadow Men were afraid of the light. Well, how was Wilbur going to beat these Shadow Men then?


    Wilbur fell deep into thought. All of a sudden, he spotted the shadows on the wall changing as if wanting to grab Wilbur''s throat once more.


    Wilbur spun around abruptly, and the shadow panicked before returning to its original form. Wilbur did not want to start any trouble and could only pick up the speed to where the next light was.


    He looked up and saw that the Shadow Man before him had long since disappeared. For some reason, Wilbur had a strange feeling about the darkness


    in front of him. He felt like there was a pair of eyes spying on him.


    Wilbur thought of the power of light and the power of destruction then. These Shadow Men might be powerful, but they were still creatures of the lower dimensions. Wilbur might just be able to kill them if he used the dimensionalws of the lower dimensions on them.


    Upon figuring this out, Wilbur was no longer fearful as he stepped toward the darkness. Yet just as he was about to get close, the white light above his head disappeared. Still, Wilbur did not care, continuing to make his way toward the sea of darkness.


    The next second, just as Wilbur waspletely enveloped in the darkness, a hand grabbed at Wilbur''s clothes and dragged him further into the darkness. All at once, Wilbur''s body surged with the power of destruction. He waved his thunder cleaver in a relentless attack, but there seemed to be countless hands reaching out from the darkness.


    The Shadow Men hidden in the darkness continued to attack Wilbur. The next second, he flew out backward from the darkness, crashing heavily onto the ground as the thunder cleaver slid out of his grasp.


    Wilbur was in disbelief and shock. The armor forged out of the power of destruction had disappearedpletely. On top of that, the Shadow Men had turned even crazier when he was attacking them with the power of destruction.


    The shadows seemed... desperate for the power of destruction. Could it be that even the power of destruction could not take these Shadow Men down?

 Chapter 2017

    This filled Wilbur with despair. Just then, a shadow walked out of the darkness. This was followed by a second shadow, then a third. Within half a minute, a dozen shadows had emerged from the darkness.


    At the same time, there was a series of footstepsing from behind him. Wilbur turned around and saw another dozen shadows emerging from the darkness behind him. Now, he waspletely surrounded with nowhere to hide.


    The shadows attacked at the same time, charging at Wilbur together. Wilbur had gotten a taste of the Shadow Men''s power just now, and he was furious at the sight of these new attacks. Wilbur roared as he pushed himself off the ground, attacking relentlessly with his thunder cleaver.


    A series of de auras swished through the air, but the Shadow Men hardly seemed fazed. They reacted as if they had seen food instead, charging forward desperately.


    The de auras did nothing to the Shadow Men. Instead, their bodies absorbed the de auras as they continued to charge at Wilbur.


    Soon enough, the Shadow Men on both sides gathered. Over twenty shadows yanked and wed at Wilbur''s limbs, lifting Wilbur right into the air as they attempted to tear him to shreds. Just then, the dragon aura swimming around Wilbur took shape.


    The dragon let out a roar that filled the entire cave. The Shadow Men were reduced to dust under this immense attack, disappearing out of sight.


    Wilbur sat on the ground heavily, spitting out a mouthful of blood. He could hardly contain his rage then, wiping at the blood from his mouth. "Just kill me if you want to. Why did you have to make all that shit up to lure me in?"


    Stefan''s voice rang in Wilbur''s mind then. "I did not lie to you. You are, in fact, the chosen one. But you only have one chance, and there''s nothing I can do if you don''t take it."


    "What bullshit chance are you even talking about? You''re f*cking lying to me!"


    Wilbur spat out another mouthful of blood, the dragon aura in his body aplete mess as he had no choice but to sit up and channel it to rest. Just then, more Shadow Men appeared from the darkness on both sides, charging at Wilbur as they howled.


    Wilbur used his dragon aura over and over again to destroy the Shadow Men, and his body began to break down from the rampant dragon aura as a side effect, causing him to bleed from his orifices.


    However, more and more shadows appeared from the dark. It was as if they could not be killed off as long as there was darkness, and only the brightest of dragon aura could kill them.


    Hang on!


    The brightest dragon aura!


    Dragon aura was bright, and the shadows were in the dark.


    Was the power of light the only way to kill these Shadow Men?

 Chapter 2018

    It was only then that Wilbur realized he hadpletely forgotten that the power of light and the power of destruction had different roots to begin with. Despite both of them being dimensionalws of the middle dimensions, they werepletely different forms of energy.


    There was darkness with light, and there was evil with good.


    Upon realizing this, Wilbur began to radiate warmth. He borrowed the power of light from the dragon''s head on his back, and its warmth quickly made Wilbur''s body glow with a white light. As the white light grew, the Shadow Men who rushed forward were killed by its glow.


    The white light seemed to be immensely powerful, reducing the iing twenty or so Shadow Mening in from either side to dust.


    At the same time, Wilbur felt his body picking up speed in its recovery with the help of the white light. He heaved a sigh of relief as the Shadow Men finally disappeared, sitting down once more to channel his dragon aura to rest.


    The Shadow Men did not dare to get too close under the protection of the power of light, which meant that the most important thing to do now was to restore his body. The first dragon cauldron hovered in mid-air, absorbing the rampant dragon aura radiating off Wilbur as his body was slowly restored.


    Half an hourter, Wilbur had mostly healed. He got off the ground, continuing to head into the cave. A whileter, Stefan''s voice rang in his head once more, "It does seem like you are gifted indeed, Wilbur Penn. You managed to take the Shadow Men down."


    Wilbur did not believe Stefan anymore this time. After all, the ant-men had nearly killed Wilbur, and Stefan had not breathed a word to him then. If Wilbur really was the chosen one that Stefan was talking about, Stefan should be helping Wilbur find the Light Armor more actively.


    It was not right of Stefan to remain silent in such a moment of urgency like earlier, even if he was trying to test Wilbur. It was definitely true that he was trying to test Wilbur, but Wilbur was unsure of what his goals were with the test.


    After all, there was no way Stefan would just leave him in such a state just now if he really was the chosen one. Being the chosen one could just be an excuse, or Wilbur was just one of many, many more of the Light Warrior''s chosen ones.


    Just then, Wilbur suddenly thought of the Dark Messenger''s words. After all, the Dark Messenger had killed over twenty chosen ones in the past, and Wilbur could just be one of those many chosen ones as well.


    Stefan did not seem very pleased with Wilbur and thus did not help him out just now. Wilbur, having been the leader of the Abyss Mercenaries, had long since seen through humanity. Now, his subconscious was telling him that Stefan was not to be trusted.


    Maybe Stefan did have the Light Armor with him, but he might not be willing to hand it over to Wilbur. Now that things were in this state, the only thing Wilbur could do was follow Stefan''s instructions and find the Shadow Men on his own.


    Wilbur reached the end of the cave soon enough, where there was a crossroads with three paths. "Senior Stefan, could you please tell me which path I should take?"


    "The one on the left. You''ll see me after you walk through it."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 2019

    Wilbur walked into the path on the left. It was very narrow at first before suddenly widening up into a gigantic stone room. Hovering near the ceiling of the room was a band of pale green light, and on the ground were several huge round shadows.


    The round shadows swam around the ground, colliding against each other. Some of the shadows even climbed up to the walls. The stone room was the end of the path, and there was nothing else but the shadows.


    "What now, senior?"


    "My apologies, I think I''ve forgotten the right path."


    ''Bastard!'' Wilbur muttered a curse and was about to leave. All of a sudden, an enormous shadow blob swam up to Wilbur. It reached out with its ckened hands, grabbing Wilbur firmly by the feet.


    The shadow ced itself right below Wilbur, and an enormous sucking force dragged Wilbur downward at once. The lower half of Wilbur''s body was swallowed immediately, leaving his torso above the ground.


    The shadow seemed akin to a swamp, and Wilbur could not free himself no matter how hard he struggled. Just then, figures of Shadow Men appeared one after another from the depths of the murky shadow on the floor. Some of them were holding des, some holding spears and swords.


    The Shadow Men surrounded Wilbur before beginning to make their way closer to Wilbur whileunching their attack. Wilbur borrowed the power of light and emitted a blinding white glow. The shadow men were struck by the light, melting into the murky shadow swamp.


    Wilbur took the opportunity to leap out of the swamp. By the time he looked over again, several shadow swamps had merged with each other and melded into one. The shadow swamp turned gray, and multiple gray Shadow Men jumped out.


    The gray Shadow Men surrounded Wilbur once more. This time, Wilbur could sense a special aura from the shadows. Despite the fact that it was not spiritual aura, Wilbur could tell that it was extremely powerful.


    Just then, a gray Shadow Man reached out to Wilbur with its right hand. Its arm stretched several meters to grab Wilbur by the shoulder. Wilbur glowered at the Shadow Man, unable to believe this immense power.


    Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver and was about to slice the gray Shadow Man''s arm off. The cleaver did indeed cut the gray Shadow Man''s arm off, but the arm seemed to meld right back onto the shadow''s shoulder the very next second.


    Wilbur''s attack had enraged the gray Shadow Man, and it grabbed Wilbur''s neck before raising him into the air. He struggled with all his might, but the Shadow Man''s hand was tightly mped around his neck as if intent on strangling Wilbur to death.


    Just then, the dragon''s head on Wilbur''s back lit up once more. A powerful dragon aura took shape, letting out a howl of fury before snapping the gray Shadow Man''s arm in half. The part of the Shadow Man that the dragon''s tail struck turned into a fuzzy light that floated upward toward the band of green light.


    The gray Shadow Man stumbled backward as if sensing danger. The rest of the Shadow Men seemed shocked as well. Following that, several shadows gathered together. They joined hands, muttering strange chants as a silver pearl appeared on each of their chests.

 Chapter 2020

    As the pearl glowed brighter and brighter, a silver vortex formed in the middle of the Shadow Men. It waved the massive scepter in its grasp, and a silver pir of light swung over in Wilbur''s direction.


    "Roar!"


    Just then, the dragon charged over and collided with the silver pir of light. Both forces were diminished from the collision, and the dragon eventually crashed into the band of green light near the top of the room, cracking the band to pieces


    The entire cave fell dark, save for the countless fluorescent pieces of the broken band on the ground. Wilbur did not see any gray Shadow Men where the pieces were, and even the shadow swamps on the ground had disappeared.


    Wilbur found the whole thing hard to believe. Those Shadow Men seemed to be connected to this fluorescent band of light as if it was a special dimension barrier of its own. Now that the band was destroyed, the dimensional barrier had vanished as well.


    Just then, Wilbur remembered what had just happened as realization dawned on him. He had felt an immense difort upon entering the stone room. The kind of pressure that darkness exuded was so strong that he could hardly stand.


    Now that the pale green band was broken, that strange pressure had also vanished as well. Wilbur emerged from the stone room, returning to the start of the crossroads and looking at the paths on the left and the front. "Think better this time, Senior Stefan. Which path should I take?"


    Just then, Stefan''s voice rang in Wilbur''s mind, "Let me see. I think it should be the one in front. Yes, you just need toe through the path right in front of you and you''ll see me."


    "Is that so? What''s beyond the path on the right?"


    "That''s also where the Shadow Men live. They''re a species from the lower dimension close to the middle dimensions, having been born from the darkness of the middle dimensions. That''s what makes these particr Shadow Men so powerful. They aren''t afraid of the power of the light."


    "I''d like to see just what they''re afraid of, then."


    Wilbur walked through the path on the right, and Stefan''s rmed voice rang in his head, "What are you doing?"


    Wilbur walked through the long passage to the stone room at the end of the path on the right. In it was a sword hovering in mid-air, and a jet-ck Shadow Man sitting cross-legged on a stone bed as it meditated.


    The Shadow Man''s eyes opened as Wilbur appeared, scoffing arrogantly at Wilbur as if he were a fly that had found its way here by ident. The sword in mid-air spun around before hurtling itself toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver in his grasp. A loud ng rang through the air as the thunder cleaver fell to the ground in pieces, and the power from the sword sent Wilbur flying through the air.


    Wilburnded heavily on the ground. By the time he looked up again, the sword was flying over once more. He rolled to the side, and the sword struck the ground. The ground exploded, kicking up a cloud of dust and debris.


    Wilbur took the chance to stand, muttering the chant as cast Quad Thunder. The four lightning balls appeared, arcing with chains of lightning that struck the sword. However, the sword seemed to absorb the chains of lightningpletely, as if it delighted in this energy.


    It was not long before all the lightning was sucked out of the four lightning balls. Wilbur was casting another spell then, activating his Earth-type powers as five Earth Walls appeared in front of him. Yet the sword was even more powerful than that, piercing through all five walls and flying in Wilbur''s direction.

 Chapter 2021

    Wilbur scrambled to avoid the attack from the sword, taking out his historical halberd and swinging it towards the sword. A loud ng rang through the air, and a powerful spiritual aura held the sword still.


    Yet just secondster, the sword began to quake tremendously before zipping toward Wilbur once more. Wilbur scrambled to let go, ducking from the attack before grabbing the halberd once more in another attack.


    This time, Wilbur struck the sword to the ground using the halberd. The sword jumped about on the ground, before soaring into the air once more and making a beeline for Wilbur again.


    Wilbur turned abruptly to the side, and the sword''s razor-sharp de scraped the left side of his face. This made Wilbur boil with rage. That Shadow Man had not even done anything, and Wilbur had been hurt by his sword already. It was absolutely humiliating.


    Wilbur thought of the ck spider and that half-woman immediately. A thick cloud of murderous intent welled up within him as ck miasma entered the historical halberd.


    The next second, Wilbur swung the halberd toward the iing sword. Just as it came into contact with the sword, a powerful murderous aura shattered the swordpletely.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief, sweat beading on his forehead. Just then, the Shadow Man sitting on the stone bed spoke up in a soft voice. "You''ve lost."


    The voice was ice cold, emitting a chill that seemed to seep into his bones. Wilbur had not expected the Shadow Man to be capable of speech, which both shocked and enraged him.


    Wilbur turned around abruptly. "Who are you to say that? We haven''t even fought yet, how are you so sure I''ve lost?"


    Amidst his rage, Wilbur raised the halberd and pointed it at the Shadow Man. "I dare you to fight me! I''d like to see who woulde out on top!"


    "Your temper is too fiery, and there''s a mere line between light and darkness. You''ve put out the light in your heart, which means you can onlynd in darkness. You''re not defeating me in this state. You must know that the power of destruction has no effect on a Shadow Man."


    "You!"


    Wilbur froze but realized that the Shadow Man had a point. He had indeed borrowed the power of destruction from a lower dimension, but even the power of destruction from a middle dimension would not be able to defeat the Shadow Men.


    He had destroyed the Shadow Man''s sword but was still no match for him.


    Just then, the Shadow Man on the bed lifted a finger. It pointed at the ground, and a line of light shot out of his fingertip. Itnded on the ground, turning into a ck dot. Following that, the ck dot began to grow at a rapid rate, turning into a shadow swamp.


    Right after that, three jets of mud spurted out of the swamp. They continued to climb upward, coalescing into three Shadow Men.

 Chapter 2022

    Just then, the Shadow Man sitting on the bed said, "You can defeat these people first. I''ll battle you if you''re powerful enough to go up against me."


    Wilbur stared coldly at the Shadow Man on the bed. "You''re not a Shadow Man. At least, you didn''t start out as one."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Shadow Men don''t know how to speak thenguage of this world. You''re not the Shadow Man, you''re Stefan Shaw!"


    The eyes of the Shadow Man sitting on the bed flew open at the mention of the name, staring murderously at Wilbur.


    Despite it not saying anything, the three Shadow Men in front seemed to go feral as they pounced at Wilbur. Wilbur knew he had no choice then and could only retreat as he summoned a clone to leap into the air.


    Dragon aura surrounded him and took shape as his clone controlled the huge dragon that charged at two of the iing Shadow Men.


    The dragon let out a roar, flicking its tail and reducing the two Shadow Men into dust. Wilbur''s clone suffered a severe bacsh from the dragon aura as well and was torn to shreds.


    Thest Shadow Man charged toward Wilbur, and he met it head-on holding the historical halberd.


    The historical halberd collided with the knife the Shadow Man was holding while it surged with Thunder-type power that was rapidly absorbed by the Shadow Man. The Shadow Man''s body began to grow in size after that.


    Wilbur saw that his Thunder-type power was unable to cause any harm. He had no choice but to summon a second clone to control his dragon aura to ram into the Shadow Man.


    The Shadow Man exploded, and Wilbur''s clone was torn to shreds from the explosive dragon aura. The first dragon cauldron rose into the air, absorbing the remaining dragon aura drifting about.


    Due to the excessive amounts of dragon aura drifting about, Wilbur could not absorb all of it into his body and had to let the cauldron absorb it. He wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, then looked at the Shadow Man sitting on the stone bed coldly. "Stefan Shaw, I challenge you to a battle!"


    The Shadow Man opened his eyes, trembling all over as he glowered at Wilbur. It seemed like he had never expected something like this to happen to him. "You bastard, did you really think you''d get the Light Armor this easily? I''m the Light Warrior''s pupil, and I''m the real chosen one befitting of the Light Armor! Anyone who tries to get their hands on the Light Armor shall die!"


    Wilbur smirked. "So, you don''t think I''m the real chosen one."


    Stefan looked up. "You might be the Light Armor''s chosen one to him, but you''re nothing to me! You''re just a lowly cultivator, destined to die at my mercy!"


    Upon speaking, Stefan leaped off the bed, wing at Wilbur''s neck. Wilbur scrambled to dodge the attack, but another identical Stefan appeared behind him. Stefan kicked Wilbur, sending him flying and crashing hard against the stone wall.


    "You!"


    Wilbur crashed into the stone wall, and Stefan waved at Wilbur, signaling him to approach, taunting, "Come and say hello to the other me."

 Chapter 2023

    "I''ve long since epted another, and the person I''ve epted happens to be another me. He doesn''t know that, though, and thinks I''m a selfish bastard. He wanted to leave me in that dimension, but he''s been proven wrong now."


    Wilbur leaped off the stone wall, frowning at Stefan. "Who''s this person you''re talking about?"


    "Don''t you know?" Stefan sneered, and then his expression suddenly froze as he asked, "How did you even make it into the Cave of Korst without him?"


    Wilbur lit up at the words. "Are you talking about the other you? The other Stefan?"


    "No, not the other me, the Brighter Side of me. You''re now speaking to the Darker Side of me. More urately, Stefan separated himself and his shadow into two different beings. He''s him, and his shadow is his shadow. And, well, I''m that shadow."


    Despite the fact that different dimensions used cultivation methods, Wilbur could guess that Stefan had been to the dimension where the Shadow Men lived. What he had not expected was Stefan splitting himself and his shadow into two different entities.


    "Why did he do that?"


    "You''d like to know, wouldn''t you?"


    "That''s right."


    "It''s a pity you''ll never find out." Stefan darted up to Wilbur once more,unching an attack at Wilbur''s face. Wilbur tried to dodge, but the Shadow Man on his left grabbed him by the arm and hurled him backward.


    The next second, both Shadow Men took out their steel knives and came charging at Wilbur. Wilbur leaped into the air at this, chanting a spell as the dragon aura around him condensed into a huge dragon once more.


    Wilbur controlled the dragon to battle against the two Shadow Men. However, the two Shadow Men did not let up in the slightest. Instead, they continued to force the huge dragon backward. Atst, both Shadow Men charged together and drove their knives into the dragon''s belly at the same time.


    The dragon let out a cry of agony, exploding into a cloud of rampant dragon aura. At the same time, both Shadow Men reached out as their arms extended several meters to grab Wilbur''s legs, yanking him down from mid-air.


    Wilbur fell to the ground and grabbed the two Shadow Men, spinning them round and round before tossing them against the stone wall.


    The Shadow Men crashed into the wall and somehow melded into it, disappearing from sight. Following that, two shadows emerged from the wall once more from different directions and charged at Wilbur once again.


    Wilbur nced at the first dragon cauldron hovering in the air, leaping upwards. Since the dragon was no match for them, he would have to use his ultimate move.


    The dragon aura in the first dragon cauldron spilled out as Wilbur withdrew all the dragon aura from it.


    The Shadow Men grabbed Wilbur''s feet to pull him onto the ground once more. Yet just as Wilburnded, he pressed down on the Shadow Men''s shoulders with a hand while letting out a cry of fury.


    "Arghhh!"


    A massive surge of dragon aura rushed out from him and filled the room, bringing about a powerful vortex. A new cut would appear on Wilbur''s face each second, but several secondster, both Shadow Men were reduced to dust with a howl of anguish.


    However, the exploded dragon aura did not fade away just yet, causing more injuries to build up on Wilbur''s body as time went on. Just then, the first dragon cauldron soared into the air once more to reabsorb the rampant dragon aura in the room.

 Chapter 2024

    The rampant dragon aura tore at Wilbur''s body relentlessly, and before long, there were up to a hundred cuts on his body. Nheless, the fierce winds continued, and Wilbur was beginning to suffer from internal damage on top of the external injuries. He became extremely weak. Eventually, he could not endure it any longer and copsed to the ground.


    The fierce winds did not show any signs of stopping in the slightest. Wilbur''s shirt was torn to shreds, and he was about to be torn apart when the first dragon cauldron soared up above Wilbur''s head and emitted a ray of golden light.


    The golden light enveloped Wilbur, and the winds outside somehow could not get to Wilbur in the slightest after that. The rested dragon aura in the cauldron was fed into the golden light and absorbed by Wilbur''s body, beginning to nourish and restore his health.


    As time passed, the rampant dragon energy was absorbed and converted as the fierce winds slowly died down. Just then, Stefan''s voice rang from mid-air, "Who are you, and why are you saving him? Wilbur Penn is my prey, and it is not very noble of you to do this to me."


    There was a pause as if the voice was waiting for a response. Yet the room remained silent, and eventually, Stefan spoke up once more. "Since you insist on doing this the hard way, don''t me me for what I''m about to do."


    As his words rang through the air, the ck miasma in the stone room condensed into a ck sword that shot out toward the first dragon cauldron.


    Yet just as the sword was about to reach the cauldron, something magical happened. The area enveloped in the golden light seemed to contain some special pressure that made the sword stop. The air quivered as the light filled the room, and the ck sword was dissolved into ck miasma before disappearing out of sight.


    It was unclear how long had passed when Wilbur finally regained consciousness. He frowned at the first dragon cauldron floating in the air, which lost its golden glow. "Were you the one who saved me?"


    The fierce winds had vanished, and it was clear that the first dragon cauldron had absorbed the dragon aura so that Wilbur could escape his tragic fate. The cauldron seemed to be responding in a way, floating down to sit on Wilbur''s palm. Wilbur inspected the cauldron closely but did not notice any changes.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, cing the cauldron on the ground and sitting down to restore his body. The first dragon cauldron floated in the air once more, helping Wilbur to channel the dragon aura to rest. An hour passed, and Wilbur felt like his body was restored to roughly three-quarters of the way.


    The Light Warrior hadid down a formation here, which was of great help to a cultivator. Wilbur would usually take at least one whole day to recover from such serious injuries, but he only spent an hour in the Cave of Korst to heal up.


    Wilbur stood up from the ground, putting the first dragon cauldron away. "It''s time to get that Light Armor. I''ming for you, Senior Stefan!"


    He paused for a beat, but Stefan''s voice did not ring in his head. Wilbur barked out augh, walking out of the room from the passage on the right. He took the path leading ahead this time, making his way for about two hundred meters before finally reaching thest stone room.


    It was equipped with a stone bed, desk, and stool. The ce looked like somewhere a cultivator practicing in solitude would live.


    Sitting on the bed was a skeleton in ck robes, covered in spiderwebs.


    The skeleton was obviously devoid of any flesh, but Wilbur was reminded of Stefan at the mere sight of it. Stefan had achieved great things in his time but had still ended up dying here.

 Chapter 2025

    Wilbur bowed to Stefan''s skeleton before turning to a golden treasure chest next to the bed. Wilbur could feel the special aura radiating off the Light Armor inside and knew that it was right inside that chest. It was time the Light Armor showed itself after sitting still for centuries.


    Wilbur walked up to the treasure chest, reaching out to open it. Just as he was about to touch the box, Wilbur paused abruptly as he turned to look at Stefan. Despite Stefan having led the way for Wilbur, he seemed to have an ulterior motive. Back at the crossroads, Stefan had purposefully led Wilbur into the stone room on the right, where he had nearly been killed by the gray Shadow Men.


    Stefan might be a senior, but he was certainly not to be trusted. Wilbur picked up the treasure chest for his own protection, setting it down on the stone desk. He crossed over to stand behind the chest, reaching around to open it from the back. Indeed, Wilbur had been right to be cautious. The second he opened the treasure chest, a de flew out and drove itself into the wall across it. A long crack appeared where the de had nted itself.


    Just then, the skeleton sitting on the bed turned into a pile of dust. It seemed to have been drained of all its energy.


    Wilbur turned to the stone bed coldly. "You did this to yourself, Senior Stefan. No one else is to me."


    It was a good thing Wilbur had been wary enough to open the treasure chest from the back, or he would have been impaled by the de Stefan had nted in there. It seemed like Wilbur was never Stefan''s chosen one, and all his while, he was nothing by Stefan''s prey.


    Well, Wilbur had made it this far on his own, which meant that neither of them owed each other anything anymore. Wilbur took out the Light Armor from the chest, putting it on his body.


    Despite having killed the Shadow Men, Stefan''s formation that he hadid down in Wearson Valley had not disappeared. Otherwise, Wilbur would have felt a significant change in the air, which did not happen. It proved that the formation was definitely still intact.


    Since that was the case and the formation was definitely formed by the Light Armor, putting the armor on would surely help Wilbur sense where the core of the formation was.


    Wilbur understood the kind of person Stefan was atst. Stefan had borrowed the power of the Light Armor toy down a formation, but he was a deeply selfish person. It was only natural that he would have had more than one formation core set up.


    That was the only way the Light Armor could remain in that room, and the other formation cores would be of use then.


    Sure enough, Wilbur sensed the gigantic formation in Wearson Valley, as well as the three locations where there were formation cores.


    Now, all Wilbur had to do was break the three formation cores and the formation would disappear, along with the fog that filled Wearson Valley all year long.


    Wilbur hesitated walking out of Stefan''s room but still walked into the room at the end of the passage on the right. He picked up the broken pieces of the Shadow Man''s sword, putting them away. The sword might be broken, but the peculiar powers it held were still present and Wilbur did not want to have them go to waste.

 Chapter 2026

    Wilbur figured that he would keep them in his demine, then contribute them to the Dragon''s Altar to see how many grace points he could get.


    Despite the first dragon cauldron being a great help to the dragon aura in Wilbur''s body, the enemies toe would surely be even more powerful. If a huge battle was to break out and Wilbur was injured, the Thunder-type Healing Pill was a great antidote.


    Of course, Wilbur was looking to get even better goodies from the dragon god if he could. No one would be opposed to bing more powerful, and Wilbur felt even more like a thoughtless fool ever since he witnessed the power of the Dark Messenger.


    Spiritual energy was the special power of this dimension, and cultivating it would indeed make one stronger, but there were still many different dimensions in the universe containing many different cultivators. They might not be cultivating spiritual energy, but were just as powerful.


    In fact, species like the ant-men and the Shadow Men were far more powerful than Wilbur, and the dimensions they were from were higher than the one Wilbur was in.


    Thus, Wilbur would not be able to beat them just relying on spiritual energy alone. It was a good thing that he had the power of light and the power of destruction that the Light Saint had given him, but both powers were nearly drained now and could not be used on arge scale.


    Thankfully, Wilbur now had a better understanding of dragon aura. Wilbur could sense that dragon aura must be from a dimension above the middle dimensions, possibly evening from an upper dimension. Wilbur was certain that once he had mastered dragon aura, he would be able to survive in the lower dimensions. That was why cultivating dragon aura had be Wilbur''s number one priority now. He came out of the Cave of Korst, following his senses to the closest formation core.


    The formation core turned out to be located in the middle of the ant-men''s camp. Wilbur picked up a shovel and walked up to where the formation core was before digging downward. He was able to dig up a ss bottle in less than five minutes, one that contained a peculiar, viscous ck liquid.


    Wilbur tilted the bottle from side to side, and the ck liquid sloshed around. Wilbur was shocked at the power the liquid held. It seemed simr to the mud that had shot out of the shadow swamps, but stickier.


    Thus, Wilbur deduced that the sticky liquid might be a special item containing power from the dimension the Shadow Man was from. Upon digging it up, the aura of the formation core disappeared at once.


    Wilbur tossed the bottle into his demine, walking out of the camp and heading toward the second formation. He looked up and saw the fog in the distance fading quickly as well, exposing the previously hidden woods and grass.


    Without the fog, the valley looked nothing but peaceful. No one would see this and think that the air here had been filled with murderous aura before.


    Soon enough, Wilbur tracked down the second formation core. He got to digging at once, and a few minutester, a bottle of fluorescent liquid emitting a pale blue glow was unearthed.


    The liquid was also emitting a powerful spirit aura that was not as strong as the mud from the shadow swamps, but still powerful nheless. Wilbur tossed it into his demine as well.

 Chapter 2027

    More of the fog had lifted by the time Wilbur lifted his head as if it was now free of some sort of restriction. The fog was finally free to drift away from where it had been trapped in Wearson Valley for centuries.


    Wilbur then tracked down the third formation core, thest of them. Once he had broken this formation core, the entire formation Stefan hadid down wouldpletely disappear.


    Wilbur dug in with the shovel, and it was not long before he uncovered a ck starfish. Ity there, wriggling its feelers around. Wilbur reached out to grab it and realized that the starfish held an immense power with a special aura.


    Just then, however, Wilbur realized that the third formation core had not disappeared despite him digging out the starfish. Wilbur found this very strange, as all it took to lift a formation was just removing the formation core.


    The starfish had been dug up, but thest formation core had yet to disappear. Wilbur stared at the wriggling starfish, falling into deep thought.


    The starfish had been moved, but the formation core was still present. On top of that, the starfish continued to wriggle around. Every time it moved, the formation core seemed to move with it as if it revolved around the starfish.


    Could there be such a thing as a portable, moving formation core? Wilbur had seen many formations, but never one with a moving core. Just then, the starfish had also climbed several meters out.


    Wilbur saw the starfish picking up speed and decided to put an end to everything for good. He took out his thunder cleaver, slicing through the starfish''s body. ck blood-like liquid gushed out with a foul smell, and Wilbur watched as the starfish began to dry up.


    The starfish was dead within ten seconds, and all the fluids that had flowed out of it were gone as well. Following this, Wilbur could clearly feel the aura of the final formation core growing weaker and weaker before disappearing altogether.


    Once the formation was gone, all the fog that had once filled Wearson Valley flowed out. Wilbur thought back to Stefan''s words and understood them atst.


    There was a line between light and darkness, just like how there was a line between life and death for this starfish. It had been a formation core when it was alive, but now that it was dead, the formation core was gone too.


    Stefan had used a starfish from the Shadow Men''s dimension as well as their dimensionalws toy down a formation of light and darkness. Life and death were parallel to light and darkness, as were good and evil.


    Wilbur thought of the two killers he had met in Cametra back then. One of their names had been Light, and the other one Darkness. Had they mastered thews of the dimension of light and darkness too?


    It was a shame that the dimensionalws of light and darkness were not very powerful here. Stefan''s shadow might have mastered the dimensionalws of the Shadow Men, but he could not ovee the dimensionalws of this dimension. That meant that the dimensionalws of light and darkness were not the main force that dominated the three dimensions.


    Stefan had mistakenly mastered the dimensionalws of light and darkness but ended up dying in the formation he hadid down himself. It was probably for the best that his evil deeds ended up iming his own life.

 Chapter 2028

    Wilbur looked around and did not see any other living being on his way out of Wearson Valley. The valley waspletely exposed by then, and Wilbur would have been able to spot them otherwise, but that did not happen.


    This proved that the formation Stefanid down borrowed the powerful dimensionalws of light and darkness and brought them to this dimension from six different dimensions. This had caused multiple dimensions to ovep, but the formation breaking had also separated them and returned them to their own worlds.


    Wilbur stood at the entrance of the valley, taking the sight of it in. His trip there had left a strong impression on him, as he had not expected to be able to get the Light Armor.


    The only regret he had was that he could not save Tracy. Tracy was an incredibly intelligent man and would never do something so rashly. It was highly possible that he had charged into the camp and saw something that had once belonged to his brother.


    Emotions came and went as they pleased, and one was bound to lose control in a state of rage. Tracy could not move on from his brother''s death and was eventually struck down by the leader of the ant-men.


    That was just how the cultivator circle worked. An elite could take their opponent down as long as they were strong enough. The world of cultivation was an unpredictable one, and everyone had a right to their own opinions. However, in the end, the strongest had the final say.


    Anyone who refused to listen would be dead in no time. Thus, once Wilbur found out about Light Valley, he knew that the Church of Holy Illuminati and Bloodism were hardly anything anymore.


    No one would believe that the Light Valley only existed because two people, the Light Warrior and the Dark Lord, hade here. The Light Warrior was now dead, but the Dark Lord was still very much alive, and the dimension Wilbur was in was not dominated by the Dark Lord.


    A lower dimension would never be sought after by cultivators from the middle dimensions, and all Wilbur could hope for was that the Dark Lord did not think this dimension was a waste of his time.


    After all, the Dark Messenger could easily destroy this dimension if he wanted to, and it would be a huge blow to the beings living in this dimension.


    As one of the members of this dimension, Wilbur could not help but feel like he was carrying the weight of stopping the Dark Lord on his shoulders. Wilbur would be fine regardless of who the Light Warrior''s armor ended up with, as long as they could use it well and take the Dark Lord down.


    Wilbur returned to Korlyn and contacted Mister Kearson at once to tell him everything he knew. Upon knowing that the seventh dragon cauldron was in the museum, Kearson led a search to track it down, but could not find it even after searching for two whole hours.


    Upon knowing this, Wilbur came to the museum and walked up to a set of armor a corner on the first floor. "Could you open this armor up for me, Mister Kearson? I might just be able to find the cauldron I''m after."


    Kearson shrugged. "Sure, Mister Penn. I''m partially to me for the theft of the cauldron, after all, as I failed to keep a strict eye on it. However, I''m not going to partake in anything regarding the cultivator circle. You know I don''t have the power to do that, either."


    "I know," Wilbur nodded.


    Kearson''s assistant Carter swung the armor open and cried out in shock. "Oh my


    god, the cauldron''s in here! I can''t believe it!"


    Kearson picked the cauldron up, passing it to Wilbur. "It''s yours now, Mister Penn."


    "Thank you, Mister Kearson."


    Wilbur took the seventh dragon cauldron, putting it into a wooden box. He chatted briefly with Kearson, then left the museum to return to his hotel.


    Wilbur took out the cauldron in his room for inspection, when all of a sudden, a powerful aura filled the room. Wilbur hurried to put the cauldron away, as a series of loud and urgent knocking sounds came from his door.

 Chapter 2029

    Wilbur opened the door to the sight of a middle-aged man in ck robes holding a scepter.


    The man had silver hair, and his appearance bore some resemnce to Tracy as


    well.


    "Is Tracy here?"


    "Tracy? You know him?"


    "I''m his brother, Truman," the man said. "I''ve got important news for him."


    "Come in."


    Wilbur let the man into his room. "Would you like some water?"


    The man looked around the room, before turning back to Wilbur. "Where''s Tracy? Did you leave him at Wearson Valley?"


    Wilbur poured a ss of water. "Tracy is still in Wearson Valley, but you''re not Truman. Truman died a long time ago."


    "What?"


    The man''s brows furrowed. "How could you leave him alone in Wearson Valley?" "Who are you? How do you know him? Why do you care so much about him?"


    "I''m Tracy''s younger brother, Tracius. How could you do this to him? You have no right to call yourself an ally of his."


    "Wait, take a look at this. Do you recognize it?"


    Wilbur opened his backpack, taking out the Light Armor.


    "The Light Armor! How... How do you have this? Is my brother... You bastard! I''m going to kill you!"


    Tracius was about to cast a spell, but Wilbur darted forward and held the thunder cleaver to Tracius'' neck. "Listen up, Tracius. You should know that your brother would have never told me the secret about the Light Armor, and I would''ve never gotten my hands on it otherwise."


    "That should be enough to prove that your brother and I were allies till the end. Got it?"


    Tracius'' eyes filled with tears. He understood Wilbur''s words. Tracius had indeed told Wilbur his n, and about the secret of the Light Armor. Tracius knew that they had run into an incident, or Tracy would have never told the secret to Wilbur.

 Chapter 2030

    Wilbur put the thunder cleaver away, turning to pick up a ss. "Would you like some water?"


    Tracius stared at the Light Armor, his voice quivering as he asked, "Is my brother stuck there forever?"


    Wilbur paused from taking a sip. "Yes, your brother''s going to be there forever, but I''ve brought back what he wants."


    "So what? What could possibly be more important than my brother''s life?"


    Wilbur said, "I can''t answer that, but I think your brother being willing to go to Wearson Valley for the Light Armor should be enough of an answer on its own."


    "I thought Tracy would have forgotten about Truman going into Wearson Valley. I can''t believe he ended up going still..."


    Tracius wiped away his tears. "Can you tell me what happened in Wearson Valley? I want to know how Tracy died. Since you''ve brought the Light Armor back, does that mean that the secret of Wearson Valley''s been solved?"


    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you the whole story," Wilbur replied.


    Wilbur had not wanted Tracy to die, and that was his only regret. Wilbur had thought that he would never be able to make it up to Tracy, but now that Tracius had shown up Wilbur decided to tell him everything. At least Tracius would findfort in that.


    Thus, Wilbur told Tracius everything that had happened in Wearson Valley from start to finish. Tracius wiped his tears. "My brothers loved me dearly since I was a child, and I thought that they would love me forever. I thought I could keep Tracy after Truman was gone, but he still went to the valley regardless."


    "I guess Truman and Tracy''s bond was always stronger. I had been selfish this whole time."


    Tracius got up to leave, but Wilbur stopped him. "Hang on. Your brothers risked their lives to get this Light Armor, and I can''t take it. Now that they''re dead, I''m passing it on to you."


    Wilbur gave the Light Armor to Tracius, who was so touched he could barely speak.


    "T-Thank you."


    Tracius walked up to the door, before turning to Wilbur. "You''re a hero to my brothers and me. The Light Armor might be in my hands now but don''t worry, I''II return it to the chosen one eventually."


    "Alright. I''m sure you''llplete your brothers'' wish."


    "Thank you for your time."


    Tracius turned to leave, and Wilbur sighed. Of course, Wilbur had wanted the Light Armor, as he would be so much more powerful with it, but Tracy had yed arge part in him getting it in the first ce.


    Now that Tracy was dead, passing on the armor to his brother Tracius seemed like the best thing Wilbur could do.

 Chapter 2031

    Nighttime came along, and Wilbur, who sat crossed-legged on the bed, opened his eyes. His body had recovered at that moment. He entered the demine and threw the broken sword of the Shadow Man and the sword of Stefan Shaw, into the Dragon''s Altar, instantly turning them into a thousand grace points.


    Wilbur smiled and said, "It looks like the sword was quite amazing. I can''t believe it''s worth a thousand grace points."


    Then, Wilbur threw the hammer into the Dragon''s Altar. The pale white me burnt brightly, and the hammer instantly turned to 800 grace points. The ant-man champion was amazing, but not as amazing as Stefan, after all.


    Stefan once said that the world of the Shadow Men was at the back of the middle dimension, which was the closest space to the middle dimension among the lower dimensions. Therefore, thews of dimension for the Shadow Men were the most powerful in the lower dimension.


    Naturally, it was only useful for cultivators who had not yet grasped thews of dimension in the middle dimension, or even the higher dimension. For Wilbur, although thews of dimension were formidable, they could be neutralized with dragon aura.


    Wilbur did not dare to imagine what would happen if he did not have dragon aura to protect him. He was afraid that he would be killed by Stefan if he only had the power of light and the power of destruction from the middle dimension.


    Thews of dimension had no restraint for the weaker dimension of the middle dimension, showing its formidable nature. However, since the dimension of the Shadow Men belonged to the back dimension, itsws of dimension naturally could not ovee the front dimension. It was just that Wilbur had not understood the otherws of dimension in the middle dimension.


    The two weapons were traded for 1,800 grace points, which made Wilbur very d. He could not wait to contribute the remaining three items to the Dragon''s Altar at the same time. The pale white me rose again and took in all three items, instantly turning them into two thousand grace points.


    Adding to the grace points he had, the total came to 3,800 grace points. He could not believe he gained so many grace points from this expedition to Wearson Valley. It wentpletely beyond his expectations.


    A lot of options appeared on the screen at that moment. The first option was a skill called Dragon Move. The skill was worth precisely three thousand and eight hundred grace points.


    Wilbur was speechless. However, the old dragon''s options were extremely valuable. They were things that did not exist in Wilbur''s dimension. It was apparent that the Dragon Move was an advanced skill.


    [Dragon Move: The cultivator can condense dragon aura to transform into a dragon figure, unleashing a gold light, and controlling a gold dragon to roam within a radius of one hundred meters.]


    Wilbur did not hesitate to exchange it after reading the introduction. There was no doubt that the Dragon Move was an elite skill. He just learned to unleash dragon aura to form a dragon figure, so it seemed like the Dragon Move skill was meant for him.


    He had the bronze cauldrons to absorb dragon aura, so the thunder-type Healing Pill was not that important to Wilbur anymore. The Dragon Move could elevate his skill to another level.


    When Wilbur was battling Stefan in the Cave of Korst, Wilbur did not have to create a dragon aura storm if he had the help of Dragon Move. That dragon aura storm affected him greatly because of the severe bacsh, after all. It would seem that the Dragon Move skill would allow him to control his dragon aura.


    That made a huge difference for Wilbur. It seemed that he got really lucky in Wearson Valley this time.


    Once he obtained the Dragon Move skill, Wilbur decided to cultivate it. He discovered there were nine levels to Dragon Move. Each level had its own specific duration of controlling the gold dragon.

 Chapter 2032

    However, Wilbur was instantly baffled when he saw the durations.


    ''First level: Lake-Swimming Dragon, one-second duration.''


    ''Second level: Tail-Wagging Dragon, two-second duration.''


    ''Third level: Dragon Out of the Water, three-second duration.''


    ''Fourth level: Dragon in the Field, four-second duration.''


    ''Fifth level: Dragon''s Roar, five-second duration.''


    ''Sixth level: Dragon''s Shadow, six-second duration.''


    ''Seventh level: The Dragon''s Turn, seven-second duration.''


    ''Eighth level: The Dragon''s Wrath, eight-second duration.''


    ''Ninth level: The Dragon''s Dream, nine-second duration.''


    There were nine levels in total for the Dragon Move, but the longest duration was merely nine seconds. Nine seconds was far too short. Wilbur could only unleash the skill twice. If his opponent dodged it, he could only attack once.


    Wilbur thought he got lucky with 3,800 grace points, but it turned out quite useless. Moreover, it was hard to level up the skill through cultivation. Wilbur felt regretful at that moment. If he could, he wanted to refund the Dragon Move and exchange for some thunder-type Healing Pills instead.


    A thunder-type Healing Pill cost 800 grace points, so he could only trade for four Healing Pills. However, the thunder-type Healing Pill could save his life at crucial moments. The Dragon Move skill did not seem that powerful to him, so Wilbur felt like the thunder-type Healing Pills were a better choice.


    Moreover, the introduction of the Dragon Move stated that the skill could only be used once a day, which meant he could not use the skill repeatedly. Wilbur felt ripped-off.


    However, Wilbur thought about the old dragon and how it would not give him useless trades. Each trade was worth its grace points, so the Dragon Move skill must be outstanding. Therefore, Wilbur decided to try cultivating it. Perhaps Dragon Move would be useful at crucial moments after all.


    Wilbur did not start cultivating the skill right away because of his foul mood. He took out all of his bronze cauldrons instead.


    He ced the first, second, third, fourth, fifth, and seventh dragon cauldron in front of him. He looked at the six dragon cauldrons and felt d. Fremont only had nine cauldrons, after all, and he collected six of them within a month.


    Only three of them were left, which was the sixth, eight, and ninth dragon cauldron. Any ordinary person would feel demotivated. The Nine Dragon Cauldrons were scattered all over the world, after all. He found six cauldrons, but the rest of the cauldrons were nowhere to be found.


    It was like trying to find a needle in the haystack. Ordinary people would not be able to find the remaining cauldrons in their lifetime. However, Wilbur was no ordinary person. He had the world''s best hacker, La Chessler, working for him. If the sixth, eighth, or ninth cauldron appeared on the market, the data would be uploaded on the inte, and La would be able to find them.


    Once La was informed, Wilbur would be informed of where the three cauldrons were. In other words, it was easy to find the three cauldrons.


    Wilbur ate breakfast in the morning, then he called La.


    "May I help you, sir?"


    "La, help me find where the Nine Dragon Cauldrons are. I found six of them so far. I''m missing the sixth, eighth, and ninth cauldron. Help me look for them."


    "Alright, sir. Please hold on."

 Chapter 2033

    La let Wilbur stay on the line and sounds of rapid tapping on the keyboard could be heard from the phone. Around ten secondster, La said, "I''m so sorry, sir. There''s no information on the three cauldrons at the moment. They are probably in someone''s private collection."


    Wilbur expected the oue, so he was not surprised. He continued to say, "Help me find out how many people are in touch with the cauldrons in recent years, then analyze who interacted with them the most."


    "Got it."


    La immediately understood what he meant. Since there were nine cauldrons, there was no doubt that the nine cauldrons were connected. Since they were connected, there was a high probability that someone collected the sixth, eighth, and ninth cauldrons together.


    Therefore, all La had to do was find out who the collectors could be. Then, find out how to investigate them. Perhaps they could find the remaining cauldrons that way.


    Soon, La could be heard from the phone, "Sir, from the information I gathered, only Mister Kearson and the ck Panthers have the longest interaction time with the ninth cauldron. If you want to find the ninth cauldron, I think you can start from them, sir."


    "I got it."


    Wilbur fell into deep thought after he hung up. La never gave wrong intel, so the Nine Dragon Cauldrons must be connected to the ck Panthers, it was not surprising to Wilbur. They worked for Fremont, after all.


    However, he wondered why Kearson would be interested in the bronze cauldrons. He recalled that night he drank with Kearson. ''If he likes collecting Dasha bronze cauldrons, why would he allow himself to sell the bronze cauldron to me?'' thought Wilbur.


    Wilbur wondered if Kearson was a duplicitous person who acted differently behind his back. Regardless, he was in Korlyn, the capital of Rostead, so there was no harm in meeting Kearson again. Wilbur felt like it was very coincidental. He thought he would head to another nation immediately, but unexpectedly, he had to stay in Rostead for a while.


    Wilbur had Kearson''s number saved because they drankst time, so he called him right away.


    "Hi, Mister Penn. Why did you call me early in the morning? Don''t tell me your bronze cauldron has been stolen by a cultivator again. That would be awful, but you know, my powers are limited, so I can''t help you."


    "That''s not the case, Mister Kearson. You''re mistaken. I didn''t call you because my bronze cauldron was stolen. On the contrary, I have the bronze cauldron. I just want to have a chat with you."


    "You want to talk?"


    "That''s right, Mister Kearson. Are you free right now?"


    "Of course."


    "Good. I''ll be waiting for you at Josephine Cafe."


    Wilbur hung up and went to Josephine Cafe. He sat at a table near the window


    and waited for ten minutes. Kearson walked in with a smile and said, "I''m so sorry, Mister Penn. I had some matters to attend to, so I waste."


    "It''s alright. Please have a seat."


    Wilbur turned to the waiter and ordered, "Two coffees, please."


    Kearson asked after he sat, "So, may I ask what is it you want to talk about, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur purposefully avoided mentioning the bronze cauldron in case Kearson got wary. He replied, "I heard you''re very well-informed on collectibles, Mister Kearson. So, I want to learn from you."


    "Oh, you''re here for collectibles. Could it be that you''re interested in other things aside from the bronze cauldron? As long as the price is right, I think we can negotiate."

 Chapter 2034

    Kearson thought that Wilbur invited him for collectibles, which was profitable for his business. Therefore, Kearson was very happy to hear that.


    Wilbur replied, "That''s right. I''m interested in collectibles, especially collectibles that represent the Dasha civilization, like paintings, pottery, and bronze cauldrons. ording to what I know, the Korlyn City Museum was not small. There are more than ten thousand collectibles in there. So, I would like to know if there are other Dasha collectibles in Korlyn City Museum."


    "Um, I''m not so sure about that, Mister Penn. You know how busy I am. I can''t possibly observe each collectible, but if you need, I can let my assistant help you find some collectibles from Dasha. As for the price, I think we can discuss itter."


    "Alright, sure." Wilbur smiled and got up. He said, "It looks like you''re a straightforward person, Mister Kearson. In that case, I''ll be looking forward to hearing some good news from you."


    "Happy doing business with you, Mister Penn."


    "Likewise."


    After shaking hands, Kearson left the cafe. Wilbur did not go back to the hotel but instead went to an antique market in Korlyn City.


    ording to the intel La provided, most of the collectibles in Korlyn City Museum were purchased from someone named Haron. Haron was a sailor but was also an antique merchant at the same time.


    Haron had three cargo ships that he used to trade collectibles between Terya and Rostead. Rumor had it that there used to be a trading route between the two nations for over a thousand years by sea. However, the whereabouts of the route were unknown to anyone.


    La stated that Haron was only an ordinary merchant three years ago, and he did not even have his own cargo ship yet. He used to rent cargo ships to trade collectibles in Terya.


    He suddenly got rich within three years. He made a lot of money and purchased three cargo ships, elevating his value by a thousandfold. It was almost like he earned a great fortune that was impossible for most people to obtain in one lifetime.


    It was suspicious that he earned that much money from trading, especially for a cargo ship sailor like Haron. La assumed that he probably found the route that passed through Terya and Rostead.


    Many ships were sunk along that route for over a thousand years, and all those collectibles were in the sea. Haron probably found the route and dug up those sunken goods, growing his wealth by selling those sunken treasures.


    Haron could not afford to reveal the location of that route to others, therefore he went to look for Mister Kearson and they made a deal. In the end, it was the reason why Korlyn City Museum had more than ten thousand collectibles.


    Everyone knew that Kearson was a big spender. He would not treat Haron poorly, which was why Haron got rich fast. However, no one knew their secret.


    All of that was La''s theory, and Wilbur found it highly usible too. However, there was no evidence to prove it. Wilbur could not be sure if Haron had found that trade route.


    Rostead was a small nation, after all. He found it hard to believe that there were over a hundred Dasha collectibles here. Some of those collectibles were priceless. An antique pottery could be sold for millions of dors. Based on their value, it was highly unlikely for such treasured collectibles to be found in a small nation like Rostead.

 Chapter 2035

    It was only possible that the collectibles were sunken along with those ships and recoveredter by Haron. That was why they were ced in the Korlyn City Museum. Wilbur suspected that the seventh cauldron was ced in the Korlyn City Museum the same way.


    If that was the case, the ancient sea route was the key lead. If the seventh cauldron was recovered, it proved that the sixth, eighth, and ninth cauldron could be somewhere along that route.


    Dasha people were into pairing collectibles, so one of the three cauldrons was probably in Korlyn City. It might be in the sea along with the other sunken goods or had fallen into the hands of Kearson or Haron.


    Since Kearson could not find any cauldrons at the moment, Wilbur felt like he could start by investigating Haron. Perhaps Haron knew about the Nine Dragon Cauldrons. At the very least, he knew about the trade route. He believed that he could find a cauldron if Haron trusted him enough.


    The antique market in Korlyn City was massive. Rostead was a small nation that was known for trading collectibles because of Terya.


    A lot of people gained profit from selling collectibles, and they sold them at a much cheaper price. For collectibles that were worth a million dors, Rostead usually sold them for eight hundred thousand dors. That was why a lot of tourists were attracted by the deal.


    Wilbur walked amongst the crowd and looked at the collectible stalls on the side. Soon, he arrived at a collectible shop called Rondar. He saw Haron walking out of that shop.


    A bald-headed guy appeared at the door. He smiled at Haron and said, "This batch of goods is nice. If it''s possible, bring more next time."


    "These are his goods, so I don''t dare to take too much."


    "Do you mean Mister Kearson? If you''re afraid of him, you''ll only be his minion for the rest of your life. Do you want to live the rest of your life that way?"


    The shop owner smirked mockingly. There was a cold glint in Haron''s eyes before he left. The shop owner saw Wilbur and smiled, asking, "Hey, buddy. Do you want toe in and have a look? I have great pottery and paintings. Are you from Dasha?"


    "That''s right. I''m Wilbur Penn and Ie from Dasha. Are you the shop owner?"


    "Yes, I''m the owner. My name''s Molton. I have some collectibles from Dasha if you''re interested. Feel free to look around."


    Wilbur said, "Alright, thanks. Oh yeah, who''s that person who left? Why does he look so angry?"


    Molton smiled and thought Wilbur was only a frightened tourist. He replied in aforting tone, "Oh, don''t be scared, Mister Penn. He''s one of my suppliers, and he''s also a sailor. He goes by the name Haron."


    "Haron?"


    "Yes. He''s in charge of escorting cargo ships from Terya to Rostead to trade collectibles. The cargo ships were not his, so he only bought a small part of the collectibles when they arrived in Terya. He put them away at my shop after returning and let me sell the collectibles for him."


    "I see." Wilbur nodded.


    Molton was friendly enough and led Wilbur to a disy area on the side. He told Wilbur that those were the collectibles from Haron. Wilbur picked up two collectibles after gaining permission from Molton. He sniffed them, and they did not smell of the sea.

 Chapter 2036

    Wilbur stayed at the seas for a long period of time, and he was a cultivator with keen senses. Wilbur could smell the scent of the sea from any item fished out of the sea within a month.


    However, the collectibles here did not smell of the sea. Wilbur realized that no collectible in the disy area was recovered from the sea, which proved that Haron was a cautious person.


    A month was not a short period of time. Other people would have sold them after


    a few days in exchange for money, then go and enjoy themselves. Those who were patient would only hold on for a week or two. No one could resist the temptation of money aside from cultivators, after all.


    Most ordinary people would not resist the temptation of material wealth. Wilbur was surprised that Haron was able to hold himself back for a month, or perhaps several months. It seemed like getting a lead from him was not going to be an easy task.


    Molton suddenly said, "I can tell you''re an expert, sir. Feel free to choose the collectibles here. I can give you a discount if you like. Pleasee again next time."


    Wilbur smirked when he heard Molton. He sounded like he was also from Dasha, after all, so Wilbur had to ask, "A lot of people from Dashae here to buy collectibles, right?"


    Molton was taken aback, he replied, "How did you know? That''s precisely the case."


    "It''s not that I know that. You sounded exactly like us, so I assumed you traded with a lot of people from Dasha. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have picked up the ent."


    "That''s true. It looks like nothing gets past you," Molton jested. Wilbur almost believed Molton to be a nice guy if he did not try to instigate Haron''s rtionship with Kearson.


    ording to Dasha''s standard, Molton was a sneaky merchant at best. He could not trust someone like that. Wilbur chose two jade collectibles worth around fifty thousand dors to establish a good rtionship with Molton. After making payment, he said, "My friend sells jade collectibles for a living. If you have nice ancient jades, I think we can continue to do business together."


    "Huh?"


    Molton was taken aback. There were not a lot of Dasha merchants who were in Rostead, after all. Most Dashans here were ordinary tourists.


    Selling collectibles was not a great industry to be in because of the wildly fluctuating market. Collectibles had their prices, and the people who liked to collect had their budgets. There were also a lot of uncertain factors involved, so most coborations fell through in the end.


    Moreover, collectibles were not necessities, so there was not a lot of demand. It was precisely the reason why Rostead was known as the nation of collectibles with the lowest price. A collectible worth a million dors could be bought for eight hundred thousand dors in Rostead.


    However, it was a small market with very few customers. Different collectibles had different target audiences too. Therefore, it was not an easy supply chain to be developed.


    Rondar did not have many long-term customers. Although Molton could gain a few hundred thousand dors, sometimes he would only make a few hundred dors a month.


    Molton was instantly intrigued to hear that Wilbur had a friend in the jade collectible business. He responded excitedly, "Really? That would be great!"

 Chapter 2037

    Molton held Wilbur''s hand excitedly and said, "If your friend is interested in my jades and needs them in bulk, I can give you a seventy percent discount."


    "Yeah, I wish we could work together for the long term, but I must bring these jade collectibles back to Dasha for my friend to inspect. We''ll decide if we want to coborate with you after that."


    Molton held Wilbur''s hand tightly as though he had found a huge investor, saying, "My jades here are the best, and I have the lowest price. If your friend has the right market, I can promise that he will profit a lot from this coboration."


    Wilbur cleared his throat and said, "I understand. Let me look around first. I''ll remember you, Mister Molton."


    "Thanks, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur walked out from Rondar and shopped around at the market. He visited a few shops before leaving and then went back to the hotel.


    He ced the jade collectibles on the tables and smirked. The collectibles did not seem different from other jade collectibles, but the chilling sensation emitted from them was far stronger than ordinary jades. It proved that these ancient jades must be buried deep in the ground or recovered from the sea, and they were obtained fairly recently.


    The chilling energy from ancient jade was nourishing to the human body through a special energy field, and the range of that field was limited. Generally, after a person wears the jade for a period of time, the special energy field would merge with the human''s own energy field. Once merged, the jade would lose its chilling energy.


    The reason these ancient jade felt smoother to the touch over time when worn was due to the merging of the energy field. Such jades could protect the owner and even protect lives at critical moments.


    Thismon Dashan belief stemmed from many incidents of people surviving through strange circumstances. They realized that these people miraculously survived deadly idents unharmed, just to find the jade they carried with them shattered to pieces.


    If a piece of jade had left its owner after having merged with the owner''s energy field, it would eventually have shattered due to various reasons. Of course, if the jade itself had not fused with the owner''s energy field, then it would gradually restore its own energy.


    For those ancient jade buried deep underground, a portion of them would also gradually restore their own energy fields due to the death of their owners and the disappearance of their owners'' energy fields. However, such ancient jades had been influenced by their owners'' energy fields at one point, so they still differed somewhat from pristine authentic ancient jades.


    Ordinary people probably could not tell the difference. However, it was a piece of cake for cultivators to differentiate pristine ancient jades. Wilbur brought back two pristine jades, which meant they did not have owners.


    Ancient jades without past owners meant that they were pure and not used or carved. However, the two pieces of jade collectibles Wilbur brought back were finished products with clear engravings.


    It proved that the jades were processed, but for some reason had no owners to im them. ording to Wilbur''s knowledge of Rostead and Terya, the people of these small nations love jades. A thousand years ago, the people of these nations were into wearing jades.


    Almost every citizen had one. It only proved that the jade collectibles had no owners. The jade collectibles were carved, then buried in the ground, or maybe they sank into the sea after some sort of disaster.

 Chapter 2038

    The energy emitted from the jade pieces was very cool. They would not have energy like that if they were buried underground. Therefore, Wilbur assumed that these jade pieces came from the bottom of the sea.


    Haron found the jade collectibles from sunken ships, yet they had no scent of the sea, which meant that Haron was a cautious person. He probably held on to the batch of goods for more than a month before he traded them on the market.


    Therefore, Wilbur was sure that Haron must have found the trade route that went to Terya from Rostead. Moreover, he must have found some sunken trade ships.


    The seventh cauldron was probably from there. ording to Dasha culture, they liked to pair collectibles, so there were probably two cauldrons on that ship. If his guess was correct, Wilbur believed that he would find the next cauldron soon.


    However, it did not seem like an easy task. Kearson and Haron would be wary of him. He could only get to learn about the trade route slowly through Molton.


    Since Molton was a sneaky merchant, the best way to manipte him was to be on his side through profit and trade. Wilbur lied that he had a friend in the jade collectible business to bait Molton.


    Just when Wilbur was observing the jade collectibles, he heard someone knock on the door. He walked to the door and opened it, just to see Molton and two men standing outside. Molton adjusted his clothes and said with a smile, "Mister Penn, I was wondering if you are free. I would like to invite you to dinner."


    "How did you know I was staying here, Mister Molton?"


    Molton replied, "Please don''t worry about that, Mister Penn. I just hope you know I don''t have ill intent. I only want to work with your friend, and I appreciate this opportunity. I can sell the jade collectibles that your friends want for half of the price. I only hope you give me a chance, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur told Molton at the shop that his friend would purchase ten jade collectibles first. If the jade quality was good, they would invest and purchase a thousand jade collectibles with three hundred million dors.


    Three hundred million dors was not a small amount of money. It was clear that Molton was dead set on getting the opportunity.


    Wilbur smiled, then nodded and said, "Good. I''m very satisfied with the price you offered. How about youe inside and let''s discuss?"


    "Alright." Molton nodded and wanted to enter the room. Suddenly, a middle-aged man in the hallway walked over and yelled, "Don''t trust him, Mister Penn. Molton is just a reseller. He doesn''t have his own jade mines, nor does he have jade processing factories. How can he offer cheap jade stones for you? When a reselling merchant sells goods, they inevitably mark up the prices midway. If you buy jade collectibles from Molton, he will profit like crazy because he has added his own margin, even if he gives you half the price. Mister Penn, consider this, could such jade collectibles possibly be of top quality?"


    The guy''s name was Hart, and he was also a jade collectible merchant. He had his shop in the Korlyn City antique market, just like Molton. However, Hart was different from Molton. Molton was a reselling merchant, who profited from the price difference of his sales. Meanwhile, Hart had his own jade mines and factories to process them.


    Hart sold jade collectibles, thus earning all the profits from mining to selling throughout the entire process. Moreover, the storefront of Hart''s shop was muchrger than Molton''s, and far more people purchased jade collectibles from Hart.


    It could be said that Hart owned more than forty percent of the jade collectible business in Korlyn City. The rest of the sixty percent were from various major collectible shops. Rondar''s sales only took up less than one percent.


    Three hundred million dors was a sizable sum for the collectible industry, so everyone wanted a piece of the profit. Molton thought he got ahead of others and could close a deal with Wilbur before the others jumped in.

 Chapter 2039

    Molton did not expect Hart''s attempt to steal his deal. Moreover, Hart was being disrespectfully honest. They were all from the collectibles industry, so Hart''s attitude made Molton feel very ufortable.


    Molton looked displeased seeing Hart walk over, saying, "We''re all businessmen, Hart. Aren''t you crossing the line by defaming me?"


    "Am I crossing the line?"


    Hart sneered coldly and said, "It may seem like a bit much to you, but to me, not at all. The customer is always right, after all. My customer has the right to know everything about their purchase. Moreover, three hundred million dors is not a small sum. Dasha is a famous nation, after all. If I allow you to close the deal and destroy Rostead''s reputation, it will undoubtedly be a disaster."


    Hart looked at Molton with seriousness, then asked, "Do you know how many people from Dasha would visit Rostead to shop and travel, Molton? If I allow you to ruin Rostead''s reputation, I don''t dare to imagine the profit we will lose. I think you should quit while you''re ahead, Molton. I can give you a deal worth around five million dors. Consider that my apology. How about it? Are you willing to back down?"


    "Five million dors? Hah!"


    Molton scoffed coldly with a sh of coldness in his eyes. He asked, "Do you take me for a beggar, Hart? Are you seriously trying to convince me with merely five million dors? Do you think it''s possible that I will let you have a deal worth three hundred million dors?"


    Hart shrugged and replied, "Of course, I think it''s possible. You know your situation better than I do, after all."


    "Damn you!"


    Wilbur quickly stepped forward to separate them because they were getting tense. He said, "Alright. Since this is a businesspetition, we should follow the business rules. You two want the same deal, so how about we alle inside and tell me what each of you can bring to the table."


    Hart and Molton would not back down. They followed Wilbur into the room and sat at the same time. Wilbur said, "Alright. Now, who wants to start first? How about you tell me about what you can offer?"


    "I''ll go first."


    "I''ll go first."


    Wilbur pointed at Hart and said, "Let him go first. Save it forter, Molton." "Alright."


    Hart smiled at the oue, then said, "Mister Penn, I think what I can offer is obvious. The Jackson family has jade mines. The estimated jade storage capacity reaches one million tons. Moreover, aside from having our own jade mines, we also have our own jade processing factories. Jade can be processed into earrings, pendants, nes, and bracelets at the factories ording to the needs of the client. I think different products will have different target markets, and the wide range of products is also a very important marketing route."

 Chapter 2040

    Wilbur nodded and said, "Well said. You''re right. I''ll have a wider target market if I have a bigger variety of processed jades."


    Then, Wilbur turned to look at Molton and asked, "What about you, Molton?"


    Molton replied, "Mister Penn, my jade collectibles only have two strengths. First of all, I can guarantee the quality. Second of all, if I can have the three hundred million deal, all my jade collectibles can be sold for half of the price."


    "Half of the price? Hah!"


    Hart shook his head andughed when he heard that and asked, "Do you think you can fool Mister Penn? Molton, your jade collectibles are resold goods. It''s higher than the market price even if you sell them for half the price. My jade collectibles have variety, and the price is surely lower than yours. Do you think you canpete with me?"


    Molton was displeased and asked, "Why do you think I can''tpete with you?"


    "You should know your ce, Molton. I feel like you''re joking with me. Don''t me me for being unkind if you keep this up."


    "Everyone canpete fairly in business. Moreover, this was Mister Penn''s idea."


    "Damn you!"


    "Enough."


    Wilbur tapped the table. Then, he took out two jade collectibles and passed them respectively to Molton and Hart. He said, "You both stated what you can offer. Now, I would like to tell you about my requirements for this deal. I purchased these jade collectibles from Mister Molton''s shop. My request is simple: if you want to work with me, the jade collectibles have to be the same quality as these two right here. Otherwise, there''s no deal."


    Hart looked at the jade collectible in his hand carefully. He said, "This is indeed a nice jade that is worth at least twenty thousand dors. We can proceed with the deal."


    Molton said, "I will only sell for a thousand and five hundred dors. I guarantee that all the products will be of the same quality. Not a single piece will be low quality."


    "A thousand and five hundred dors?"


    Hart turned to look at Molton as if he saw a freak. He said, "This quality is worth at least a thousand and eight hundred dors. Aside from the expenses, twenty thousand dors is the standard market price. Are you seriously offering a thousand and five hundred dors? Molton, are you a fool?"


    Molton looked cold. He said, "I''m not foolish. It''s like you said, Hart, the cost of the


    jade is a thousand and eight hundred dors, but I''m able to get the price of a thousand and five hundred dors. I''m willing to offer a thousand and five hundred dors."


    "Damn you!"


    Hart angrily stood up and asked, "Why are you being pretentious with me, Molton? Do you think you can afford it? Don''t be fooled by Molton, Mister Penn. He doesn''t have the capability to get a low price of a thousand and five hundred dors. No one in Rostead will offer a price like that."


    Wilbur said, "Please don''t joke around, Mister Molton."


    Wilbur gave Molton a stern look, but he did not think Molton was joking. Molton looked displeased at that moment and said, "I''m willing to pay liquidated damages worth three times the price if I breach the deal. Is that serious enough?"


    "Of course. I''ll prepare the contract right now," said Wilbur.


    "There''s no need. I brought the contract."


    A subordinate brought over the contract at that moment. Molton passed the contract to Wilbur. Hart snatched the contract to read it. It was true that the terms were stated as he described, he would pay three times the amount as liquidated damages if he went against the stiptions in the contract.

 Chapter 2041

    Suddenly, Hart burst outughing in anger, tossing the contract aside. Pages of nk paper rained down from above. Then, he turned and left, saying as he walked away, "Molton, you''re ruthless. Let''s see how this ends for you this time!"


    Wilbur stood there, stunned. Molton bent down to pick up the pages of the contract, tidying them up before he handed them to Wilbur, saying, "Mister Penn, please sign here."


    "Uh..." Wilbur hesitated for a moment before asking, "Mister Molton, how about we discuss the terms again? Maybe I can raise the number a little."


    "There''s no need for that. Since we''ve agreed on the price, we''ll just stick to it," Molton replied.


    Wilbur signed the contract and watched as Molton left with his people.


    The tension dissipated in an instant. Wilbur wore an incredulous expression as he said, "This power y... It''s truly unbelievable."


    In the afternoon, Korlyn was caught in heavy rain.


    At a pier by the seaside, Molton stood inside a gazebo. Haron approached with an umbre, entering the gazebo before he nced at Molton and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Molton looked into the distance that was obscured by rain and mist over the sea with a calm expression, saying, "Haron, let me ask you, are we good friends?"


    "Of course. Why are you suddenly asking me that?"


    "What kind of person is Kearson? Why can he have such wealth while we are forced to live aimlessly like this? When can we drive luxury cars and live in mansions?"


    Haron frowned, saying, "Molton, what are you talking about? Didn''t I say that we''ll have all of thatter?"


    "Later? How muchter? Can you tell me when your ter'' will arrive? Do we have to wait until we''re in our seventies or eighties to live that kind of life? If so, what''s the point?"


    Molton excitedly gripped Haron''s shoulder, which made Haron ufortable. He knew Molton must have been provoked. After all, they both came from poverty and had struggled for decades to reach their current status.


    Although Haron owned three cargo ships, all of them were under Kearson''s name. Nobody would believe Haron''s sudden newfound wealth. Haron also knew that if the secrets of the ancient sea trade route were revealed, both he and Molton would not just miss out on a good life, but they might even be hunted down.


    Haron took a deep breath and said, "Molton, you have to understand, at least for now, we don''t have to worry about food and drink. And as long as you''re willing, we can live a leisurely life forever without worrying about making a living. Isn''t that enough?"


    "I want money. I want fame and fortune. I want women. Just making a living? Eating a piece of bread every day is making a living. Having a feast every day is also making a living. I don''t want to live like this anymore."


    Haron had long anticipated this day, so he was prepared. He took out his wallet, retrieved a card, and handed it to Molton, saying, "We are good friends. There''s five million in this card. That''s all I can give you. Take it."


    Molton took the card and threw it into the sea, ring at Haron as he cursed, "Five million? What do you take me for? How many treasures are there on that sea route? The things there could at least buy half of Rostead!"


    "Stop!" Haron hurriedly covered Molton''s mouth, saying, "Don''t say it. If anyone overhears us, we''re finished."


    "I''m going to say it. I want everyone to know the secret of that sea route."


    "That''s enough! Molton, what do you want? Have you gone mad?"

 Chapter 2042

    Molton extended a trembling index finger and pointed at Haron, saying, "I''m not


    crazy, Haron. I''ve been waiting for you to say that. Didn''t you say there are tens of thousands of artifacts on that sunken ship? Now, our opportunity hase."


    "What?"


    "Molton, you''re eyeing those artifacts on the sunken ship? It''s difficult to salvage them, and if tens of thousands of artifacts suddenly appear in Rostead''s collectibles market, we won''t be able to hide them from others. If Kearson finds out, we''re both dead."


    "Kearson again! All you see is Kearson!"


    Molton grabbed Haron''s shirt and red, "You spineless fool, you''ll spend the rest of your life keeping the secret of the treasure for Kearson. Although you found the treasure, it won''t belong to you!"


    After cursing, Molton pushed Haron away. Haron gritted his teeth and punched Molton in the face, knocking him to the ground. Haron said, "Molton, I''ve always treated you as my best friend. You should know the consequences if the treasure''s secret is discovered by others. We had nothing before. Now, thanks to Kearson, we have our own assets and estates. This is already considered wonderful living conditions in Rostead. Molton, do you want to ruin all of this? I hope you cherish what you have now. Don''t go against Lord Kearson. Otherwise, sooner orter, we''ll return to begging for bread every day."


    After scolding Molton, Haron left with his umbre.


    Moltony on the ground panting. Haron''s punch had brought him to his senses. Indeed, because of his background, Molton had been bullied in the collectibles market. He wanted to be stronger.


    However, the business world was cruel, with fiercepetition and cutthroat tactics. This three hundred million dor deal would inevitably involve local powers in Rostead. Even the Jackson family alone was too much for Molton to handle. Realizing his helplessness, Molton suddenly felt incredibly foolish. How could he dare topete with Hart for business? Would he not offend the Jackson family? As Molton pondered it, he got a call from Wilbur. He quickly answered, saying, "Mister Penn, about the contract, I think we need to renegotiate the terms."


    Wilbur said, "I think we should renegotiate the terms as well, Mister Molton. I know you were angry when you signed the contract with me. I''m not an unreasonable person, so I''m calling to rify matters with you. If you''re willing to terminate this contract, we can cancel it. Of course, I won''t charge you with any penalties."


    Wilbur, looking at the documents in his hand, knew the Jackson family was powerful in Rostead. Both Molton and Haron came from humble backgrounds. If this matter were left to Molton, it might bring him great harm.


    As for cooperating with the Jackson family, Wilbur had a better idea. He could let Kearson handle this matter.


    Wilbur always remembered his agreement with Fremont. Although the bronze cauldron was important, obtaining it through deceitful means, even at the cost of lives, was against the rules. So, Wilbur did not want Hart to target Molton.


    In the phone call, Molton fell silent for two seconds before saying, "Alright, I admit


    I was angry when I signed it. The contract between us is void. Mister Penn, I''m truly sorry for wasting your time."

 Chapter 2043

    "It''s okay. Anyway, I just came to Rostead for a change of scenery. However, I really think you are a capable man. Let''s work together again in the future if the opportunity arises."


    "Thank you. I will definitely cherish the opportunity to work with you."


    After hanging up the phone, Molton sighed with relief as he got up from the ground and looked at the sea covered by rain and mist outside the pavilion, sighing inwardly.


    At this moment, Molton realized that everyone had their own fate. Coming from humble beginnings like himself and Haron, wanting to achieve something significant in Rostead was nearly impossible.


    But at least now he could rely on Kearson and live a worry-free life. At that moment, Molton hadpletely let go of the idea of working with anyone and left the gazebo with his umbre.


    On the way back, while he was passing through an empty alley, suddenly, about twenty people in ck suits surged from both ends of the alley and surrounded Molton.


    At this moment, Hart walked out from behind one of the suited men, with another man holding an umbre beside him. Hart looked at Molton and said with a sneer, "Molton, you''re quite something. How dare you fight over my business? If I let you conduct your business in Korlyn for a few more days, would you end up disregarding the Jackson family too?"


    Molton moved his lips, wanting to apologize to Hart, but that stubbornness in his heart prevented him from saying those words. He just moved two steps to the right, trying to bypass Hart and leave.


    "Mister Hart is talking to you. Did you not hear him?"


    At that moment, one of the suited men directly pushed Molton, knocking him to the ground. The rain quickly soaked Molton''s body. Hart reached out and said, "I''m sorry, my men are not sensible. Here, let me help you up."


    After hesitating for two seconds, Molton still reached out his hand. Hart pulled Molton up from the ground, and the next moment, he took a handkerchief from the suited man''s hand and wiped the rain off his own hand.


    Smack!


    The suited man pped Molton across the face, scolding, "What are you looking at? If it wasn''t for you, Master Hart wouldn''t dirty his hands."


    Molton looked at Hart in astonishment, but Hart had a smile on his face at this moment, as if what had just happened had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing this, Molton waspletely bewildered. He had no idea what was going on. Was Hart helping him or trying to deal with him?


    "Don''t be afraid, Molton. I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    Seeing that his purpose was achieved, Hart took an unopened ck umbre from the suited man''s hand. He held it tightly and suddenly stabbed Molton''s abdomen forcefully, pushing Molton two meters forward. Molton felt a sharp pain in his abdomen and bent over.


    At that moment, Hart said coldly, "Molton, listen to me clearly. You are not qualified topete with me. You''re just a dog on the streets. I helped you up so you could stand and talk to me, just to make you my dog! Remember this. In Rostead, if you dare to oppose the Jackson family again, I will make sure you lose the ability to conduct any business in the future. Apart from that, I''ll also throw both you and your good friend Haron into the sea to feed fishes."

 Chapter 2044

    After he was done speaking, Hart handed the umbre to one of the suited men and waved, saying, "Let''s go."


    As Hart turned to leave, the twenty or so suited men rushed forward, assaulting Molton with punches and kicks, knocking him to the ground.


    As the crowd dispersed, Molton was left lying in a sorry state in a puddle on the ground, covered in footprints. The intense pain in his abdomen and the aches all over his body repeatedly reminded Molton of what had happened.


    The pouring rain washed away everything, but it could not wash away the shame and anger in Molton''s heart. Before long, Haron appeared at the alley entrance. He did not have an umbre, and his whole body was soaked as he came to Molton''s side, reaching out to pull Molton up from the ground.


    In the rain, Molton turned over and knelt on the ground, panting heavily, and said, "Did you see what just happened?"


    Haron did not speak and just nodded.


    Molton suddenly felt like he had not done anything wrong to deserve all that. All Molton wanted was a fair chance atpetition. However, Hart was a tyrant. In front of him, there was no justice for Molton.


    But what was the point of living in such humiliation?


    "Will you help me? Haron, only you can help me now, so let me ask you this. Will you help me?"


    Looking at Molton''s bloodshot eyes, Haron nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll help you, but let''s talk after you get up."


    Molton grabbed Haron''s hand and got up from the ground. Then, the two of them returned to their residence together.


    In the afternoon, Hart received a call from Kearson. Kearson instructed Hart not to trouble Molton, but Hart smirked and said, "Oh, what a pity. I just had someone teach him a lesson this afternoon. I bet he''s still hating me now."


    Kearson said on the phone, "That guy definitely needed to be taught a lesson for not knowing his ce and daring to offend the Jackson family. Well, let''s leave it at that. Don''t bother him anymore in the future. Let him reflect on his mistake."


    "Understood, Lord Kearson."


    Kearson also told Hart on the phone about the contract between Wilbur and Molton being canceled, which made Hart burst intoughter, saying, "Hahaha, I knew that guy was just acting impulsively. How could he possibly sell for such a price?"


    Hart''s suspicion of Moltonpletely dissipated, and Kearson also breathed a sigh of relief. After hanging up the phone, Kearson felt puzzled because he did not know whether Molton had just been acting on impulse or if he also knew about the ancient trade route.


    Although Haron said only he and Kearson knew about it, since Molton dared to sign a contract worth three hundred million, it showed that he might know about the trade route.


    Kearson considered the trade route as a treasure. If Molton knew about it, then he must find a way to get rid of Molton. Otherwise, Haron would collude with Molton sooner orter. By then, Kearson would lose control over Haron and could no longer use him for his own purposes.


    In the evening, Wilbur was sitting in his hotel room reading the newspaper when the phone rang.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Mister Penn, it''s me, Molton."


    "Mister Molton, do you need anything?"

 Chapter 2045

    "I''d like to ask if you''re still interested in the contract we talked about before?"


    At those words, a gleam of excitement shed in Wilbur''s eyes. After all, if it was Wilbur who initiated contact with Molton, then it would be Wilbur''s decision. But if Molton reached out to Wilbur first, then it would be Molton''s decision.


    Molton made his intentions clear, so Wilbur did not force the issue. It meant that Wilbur did not break his agreement with Fremont.


    "What business?"


    "Did you forget? The business with a budget of three hundred million."


    "You mean you''re willing to sell to me at that same low price?"


    "Yes, the contract remains valid, but the transaction time needs to be postponed for a month. Next month, we''ll conduct the transaction at sea. How about that?"


    "That''s fine."


    After hanging up the phone, Wilbur felt very excited. After all, what Molton was selling was top-grade, and even at a low price of fifteen million, Wilbur would not be losing any money and would make a huge profit out of it. Moreover, since Molton agreed to the transaction, Wilbur could follow this lead and look into the existence of that ancient trade route.


    However, one thing puzzled Wilbur. Why did Molton suddenly change his mind and agree to continue cooperating with him?


    Could it be that Haron has agreed to Molton''s idea?


    Wilbur thought that was probably the case. Although the delivery had to be dyed for a month, for a cultivator, a month was actually quite short.


    Moreover, Wilbur had not started cultivating the Dragon Move he obtained from the old dragon yet, so this one-month dy was the perfect time.


    Now, the only problem was that Molton and Haron might face some trouble and might need someone to watch over them. The first person Wilbur thought of was Tracius.


    In the afternoon, Tracius called Wilbur to apologize for his attitude the other day and offered to help if needed. So, Wilbur decided to call Tracius back right away.


    Tracius was a cultivator at the Sanctuary level. After hearing about Wilbur''s n, he immediately agreed. Tracius said, "Mister Wilbur, rest assured, I will go to Molton and Haron''s residence immediately and ensure their safety until the end of the transaction."


    With Tracius'' reply, Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he sat cross-legged on the bed and adjusted his dragon aura. Then when the dragon aura in his body stabilized, Wilbur began practicing the Dragon Move skill.


    The Dragon Move skill could strengthen a cultivator''s foundations. It seemed easy but was actually very difficult to master. After all, Wilbur was a human, not a dragon. The Dragon Move skill infused the body with dragon aura to strengthen the bones so one could summon even stronger dragon aura.


    Through this cycle, one could achieve the state of releasing extremely powerful dragon aura. Although Wilbur had often used dragon aura to nourish his body before and had greatly enhanced his physical strength, he had not infused the dragon aura into his bones.


    After all, bones were the foundation of the body, the strongest andst line of defense. If the flesh and blood were injured, the body could quickly recover, but if the bones were injured, recovery would be difficult.


    The Dragon Move skill was meant to strengthen the cultivator''s bones. The bones of human cultivators were vastly different from that of dragon cultivators.


    The imposing dragon aura was easily controlled by dragon cultivators, but for human cultivators, controlling one''s dragon aura was very difficult.


    However, as the saying goes, no pain, no gain. If one did not find a way to improve their strength, they would not progress. Fortunately, there was a month''s time from now. Although the dragon aura was overpowering, it was notpletely uncontroble. This month was enough for Wilbur to control the dragon aura and infuse it into his bones.

 Chapter 2046

    After making the decision, Wilbur unleashed all of his dragon aura, only leaving one percent of the dragon aura inside his body. After one cycle of it circting inside his body, he started to inject it into his bones.


    Even though only one percent of the dragon aura was left, as soon as it entered the ribs, Wilbur could not bear the physical stress and spat out a mouthful of blood. The dragon aura was too overpowering, causing great damage to his bones. Fortunately, it was only one percent of his dragon aura, so Wilbur was barely able to endure it.


    After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Wilbur continued to control the dragon aura and infused it into his bones. After a whole day, Wilbur finally infused one percent of the dragon aura into all the bones in his body, letting it circte in his bones. However, the dragon aura was too overpowering, and his bones were severely injured. Therefore, within the first seven days, Wilbur''s body became increasingly fragile.


    At noon on the eighth day, Wilbur''s entire skeletal structure had adapted to the cirction of the dragon aura and began to absorb the dragon aura, nourishing the bones. This time, in just half a day, Wilbur''s bones were mostly recovered. After the whole day, Wilbur''s body waspletely recovered, and then he began to grow stronger.


    By the tenth day, Wilbur increased the amount of dragon aura from one percent to two percent, and by the fifteenth day, it increased to five percent. By the twentieth day, it increased to ten percent.


    Then, for a full ten days, Wilbur continuously circted ten percent of his dragon aura in his skeletal system to nourish his bones. Wilbur originally thought he could increase the amount of dragon aura to fifty percent, but in the end, Wilbur underestimated the imperious nature of the dragon aura.


    Ten percent of his dragon aura was his limit for now. However, although it was only one-tenth of his dragon aura, his bones were strengthened greatly and the changes in his body were very apparent. Wilbur felt an indescribablefort after each bout of pain.


    The body''s fundamental strength came from the bones. Thirty dayster, when Wilbur opened his eyes, he felt that his whole body was filled with strength. He picked up a piece of jade from the table and gently squeezed it in his hand, and the jade instantly turned into powder.


    He was at least several times stronger than before. Seeing this, Wilbur was greatly shocked and then filled with joy. However, at this moment, Tracius called.


    "Tracius, what''s the situation over there now?"


    "Mister Wilbur, Molton and Haron have set sail on a merchant ship."


    "I see."


    Just after hanging up Tracius'' call, Molton called.


    "Mister Wilbur, the three hundred million worth of goods you wanted, at a low price of fifteen thousand each, totaling twenty thousand pieces, are ready. You cane to the sea to pick up the goods now."


    "I understand."


    After hanging up the phone, Wilbur packed up quickly, left the hotel, and met Tracius at the pier. Then, the two boarded the ship together and headed to the agreed-upon area in the sea.


    At sea, Wilbur looked at the vast expanse of the ocean and said, "Tracius, there haven''t been any unexpected situations in the past month, have there?"


    Tracius frowned and said, "These two guys seem to have discovered some secrets. Kearson has tried to send people to kill them more than once, but I killed all the people he sent."


    "They discovered the ancient trade route for navigation. There are many treasures there. Kearson knows about this, so he wants to kill them."


    "What? I see." Tracius smiled slightly, appearing very indifferent.


    Wilbur said with a smile, "There are countless treasures on those sunken ships. If they are salvaged, they are enough to let someone live a luxurious life for a lifetime. How about it, are you tempted by this?"

 Chapter 2047

    Tracius shook his head and said, "No, I am a cultivator. Worldly wealth doesn''t mean much to me. As you know, people like us can receive good treatment wherever we go. Besides, my goal is to be stronger through practice, not to try to obtain money and benefits."


    "Aren''t you tempted?"


    "I used to be, but Iter realized that money cannot truly solve problems. Only strength can."


    Soon, Wilbur saw the cargo ship in the distance, with Molton and Haron waving to him from the deck. Molton shouted loudly, "Mister Penn, over here!"


    At this moment, Wilbur saw a speedboat speeding past the ship, heading towards the cargo ship where Molton and Haron were. With just a nce, Wilbur saw a familiar figure on the speedboat.


    Kearson!


    He had finallye.


    Soon, the speedboat approached the cargo ship, and two bodyguards threw out ropes to climb onto the cargo ship, while Kearson leaped onto the ship.


    Wilbur and Tracius nced at each other, then both of them jumped onto the cargo ship.


    "Mister Wilbur, I''m begging you, please save us."


    Haron and Molton rushed over, hiding behind Wilbur. Kearson, apanied by


    two bodyguards, walked straight over and said, "Haron, Molton, you''ve disappointed me too much. Today, I''m going to feed you to the fishes."


    Kearson took off his sunsses and said, "Mister Wilbur, this is an internal matter. I hope you won''t get involved."


    At this point, Tracius said, "Kearson, stop pretending. Within this month, you''ve sent people to assassinate Haron and Molton at least five times, yet you''re still pretending to be a gentleman right now. It''s simply ridiculous."


    Pointing with the sunsses in his hand, Kearson said to Tracius, "Tracius, just because you''re from the church doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. Let me tell you, you''ve already disappointed me with your repeated interference with my ns. You better shut your mouth, or don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Wilbur said, "Mister Kearson, I didn''t expect you to be a cultivator too. You''ve hidden it well. I never even realized your true identity."


    Wilbur thought Kearson would be angry, but unexpectedly, Kearson smiled and said, "Wilbur, I know you came here to find the dragon cauldron. Yes, the sixth dragon cauldron is in my hands. If you want to get the sixth dragon cauldron, kill them for me now. Otherwise, you''ll never get the sixth dragon cauldron in your life."


    So, the sixth dragon cauldron was in Kearson''s hands all this while. The revtion delighted Wilbur. However, he also felt troubled because he had made an agreement with Fremont. Unless the other party voluntarily handed over the dragon cauldrons, Wilbur could not forcibly take them.


    If he forcibly took them, the agreement would be invalidated. In this case, even if he could gather all nine dragon cauldrons, he would not be able to meet Fremont or learn the secrets of the dragon n.


    However, if he followed Kearson''s orders and killed Haron and Molton, Wilbur would feel even more guilty in his heart. Wilbur clenched his fists. He simply could not bring himself to do such a thing.


    Kearson noticed Wilbur''s inner struggle and smiled, saying, "Oh, you can''t do it? If you can''t, then you can forget about getting the Nine Dragon Cauldrons for the rest of your life!"

 Chapter 2048

    Suddenly, Wilbur''s brows rxed, and he stared at Kearson, saying, "Mister Kearson, how did you know I was searching for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons?"


    Kearson''s lips curved into a smirk as he waved his sunsses and replied, "Actually, when you made contact with the members of the ck Panthers, I already had information about you. I''m sorry, but I''m also a subordinate of thete Fremont. How about it? Even now, you still refuse to believe it?"


    "You!" Wilbur red at Kearson, wishing to strike him down immediately. However, Kearson''s indifferent attitude towards Wilbur''s hostility remained unchanged. With a smug expression, he continued, "Indeed, this is one of Fremont''s tests for you, Wilbur. Everything precious in this world has its price. If you want to learn the secret of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, you must pay a price. Now, I''m simply asking you to kill two people for me. If you can''t even do such a simple task, you will never be a subordinate of Freemont, nor will you ever learn the secret of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons."


    Haron nervously pleaded, "Mister Wilbur, please, you must help us this time!"


    Molton held Haron back and said, "Haron, we have no choice now. Let Mister Wilbur make his own decision."


    The events of the past month had opened Molton''s eyes to many things. He realized the cruelty and reality of the world. Once standing on opposite sides of interests, all rtionships would turn to nothingness. There was only one possibility that might change the fate of both.


    Molton realized that there were two types of people in this world: those who chased after money and those who pursued emotions. Those who chased after money never believed in justice, while those who pursued emotions might choose justice. Molton waited for Wilbur to make the final decision because he knew that whatever Wilbur chose in the end was not something he and Haron could decide.


    A person''s belief could only be determined by themselves. Others had no right to interfere. Even though Wilbur had helped Molton before, in Molton''s heart, Wilbur was not someone he could trust.


    At this moment, Wilbur clenched his fists and said, "In that case, I don''t want the Nine Dragon Cauldrons. Kearson, let''s settle this fairly!"


    Wilbur said these words with a cold expression. Although he had sacrificed a lot in search of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, he could not bring himself to indiscriminately kill for it. Every person Wilbur had killed had their own deserved reasons, which Haron and Molton did not meet.


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Kearson''s face froze, and a cold light shed in his eyes as he replied, "Are you really going to do this? Is it worth losing the Nine Dragon Cauldrons for the sake of two useless people?"


    Wilbur stated, "I have my principles. I will never indiscriminately kill innocent people. Kearson, your n is useless to me. Now, I''ll give you two choices: first, leave this ship immediately and return to Rostead to be a curator; second, let''s fight and let our strengths determine each other''s fate."


    "It seems you won''t be willing to admit defeat without a fight."


    Kearson signaled to his bodyguards, and the next moment, two bodyguards


    charged at Wilbur. Wilbur kicked them both, sending them flying. Then, he looked back at Kearson and said, "Now, it''s your turn."


    "Everyone, step back!"

 Chapter 2049

    Tracius, apanied by Haron and Molton, stepped aside. Kearson discarded his sunsses, a smirk ying on his lips as he leisurely approached, saying, "Members of the ck Panthers once told me that you''re formidable, warning me to be cautious of you. But I believe that''s all empty praise."


    "Then let''s see." Wilbur''s right hand flipped, wielding the thunder cleaver, and he charged forward, shing towards Kearson. Kearson dodged Wilbur''s attack by sidestepping, then circled behind Wilbur. At that moment, Wilbur sensed Kearson''s presence behind him and swiftly turned around, striking towards Kearson.


    Kearson evaded again, appearing on Wilbur''s left side the next second. Wilbur swung his de towards the left, but Kearson dodged once more, appearing on the right side. Each time Wilbur swung the thunder cleaver, Kearson eluded it like a ghost, dodging to the side.


    For the next half minute, Kearson continuously dodged while Wilbur relentlessly swung his de. Although Wilbur''s speed was impressive, Kearson was faster. Every time Wilbur''s thunder cleaver was about to strike Kearson, he would mysteriously evade to the side.


    Despite Wilbur unleashing over a dozen strikes, not a single onended on Kearson. As Wilbur paused to catch his breath, he suddenly felt a powerful surge of spiritual energy erupting overhead. At that moment, a chill ran down Wilbur''s spine as he wondered if this energy was of the pre-Emperor level.


    In the next moment, Wilbur abruptly looked up, raising his thunder cleaver. With a ng, a white light sword pierced Wilbur''s thunder cleaver. Simultaneously, Wilbur''s legs bent, and a tremendous force transmitted from him to the ship, causing it to sink ten centimeters, swaying in the seawater.


    Looking down at Wilbur from above, Kearson''s lips curled into a smirk. "Wilbur, you''re too weak. To think you''d dare to offend me despite your cultivation level! Today is the day you die!"


    "Go to hell!" With those words, Kearson''s eyes narrowed, and he erupted with a surge of energy. At the same time, Wilbur also unleashed a powerful surge of spiritual energy. The two energies collided, and Wilbur forcefully sent Kearson flying.


    Kearson soared into the air, then swiftly plummeted back down. His light sword aimed at Wilbur, who blocked Kearson''s attack with his thunder cleaver. Kearson slid back several steps on the deck, then plunged his light sword into the nks, finallying to a stop.


    Kearson gasped for air, then withdrew his sword from the nks, wearing a sinister smile on his face. He appeared rxed as he said, "Wilbur, it seems your strength exceeds my expectations. However, there''s only one oue for offending me: your death. No one in Rostead has ever dared to address me with such an attitude, Wilbur. You''re the first and will also be thest." With those words, Kearson''s spiritual energy erupted once more, reaching the peak of the pre-Emperor level. However, for Wilbur, who had experienced true power, Kearson''s spiritual energy level under the Emperor level did not impress him at all.


    "I''ll kill you!" Kearson charged forward, and Wilbur stood his ground. In an instant, both swung their weapons, and the thunder cleaver collided with the light sword, unleashing a powerful force that sent them both flying backward.

 Chapter 2050

    Wilbur flipped twice in mid-air, and when he looked again, Kearson had already flown out of the space where the cargo ship was located. The next moment, Kearson''s eyes turned red as he charged again, and Wilbur met him head-on. As they shed again, a burst of white light surged, and the powerful spiritual energy directly stirred the seawater below, soaring into the sky.


    Ssh!


    After the seawater fell, a wound appeared on Kearson''s handsome left cheek, with blood streaming down. Kearson extended his trembling left hand, touching his left cheek. He was surprised as he stared at Wilbur, saying, "You dare do this to me? Unforgivable."


    In an instant, Wilbur felt the surge of spiritual energy within Kearson''s body rapidly rising, and the seawater below continued to shake. Then, it soared into the sky, surrounding Kearson with water. The next moment, the seawater dissipated, and Kearson, radiating with white light all over his body, shouted angrily. The upper half of his clothes turned into fragments, scattering like fallen leaves and drifting in the wind.


    "Pre-Emperor level!"


    A hint of astonishment shed in Wilbur''s eyes. Kearson had hidden his talents so well! Initially, Wilbur even thought Kearson was not a cultivator and just an ordinary person. But unexpectedly, Kearson turned out to be apetent cultivator.


    His cultivation even far surpassed ordinary cultivators. The Ambience level was already the lifelong pursuit of many cultivators, and the Sanctuary level was the aspiration of countless cultivators. The realm of a pre-Emperor level beyond the Sanctuary level was a height that most practitioners could never reach in their lifetime.


    However, this man before him had unexpectedly reached the astonishing realm of the pre-Emperor level. If Wilbur had not just fought him, he would not even dare to believe that this guy was a cultivator.


    Kearson chuckled, then sneered and said, "Wilbur, you still have time to regret your actions. As long as you submit to me and be my subordinate, I can spare your life."


    Wilbur replied bluntly, "Kearson, I''ll give you a chance too. As long as you hand over the sixth dragon cauldron now, I can spare your life!"


    "You despicable guy, you''re actually... looking down on me!"


    The spiritual energy on Kearson''s body erupted. The next moment, under the envelopment of the powerful spiritual energy, Kearson wielded a light sword. Above his head, spiritual energy condensed into a huge sword. Kearson shouted, "Break!"


    The giant sword descended from the sky, homing in at Wilbur. Wilbur chanted a spell and cast an earth-based defensive spell. A wall of earth condensed in mid- air. The next moment, the giant sword pierced the earth wall. In mid-air, two powerful spiritual energies collided, emitting a loud noise.


    Boom!


    The earth wall and the giant sword shook at the same time. However, at this moment, the surrounding seawater rapidly surged upwards. Eventually, it converged above Wilbur''s head. As the seawater receded, a space enveloped in white light appeared in front of Wilbur. Wilbur thought to himself, "This is bad! I''ve entered Kearson''s domain!"


    "Hmph."


    Kearson held the light sword and looked down at Wilbur from a high vantage point. A hint of a curve appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said coldly, "Wilbur, wee to the Domain of the Holy Sword. Let me give you a wee gift!"


    Kearson waved the light sword in his hand. Suddenly, on the ground, huge swords of light pierced out, rapidly spreading toward Wilbur. Wilbur immediately started to dodge them, but no matter how he dodged, light swords would continue to emerge from the ground, chasing after him relentlessly.

 Chapter 2051

    "What a powerful domain! Surely Senior Fremont gave that to you?"


    Kearson threw his head back andughed. "Since you''ve figured it out, I won''t hide it either. That''s right, Fremont is my master. I would have been long dead if it hadn''t been for him, and the power in my body to cast the Domain of the Holy Sword is all thanks to him as well. You''re dead, Wilbur Penn."


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. He had only met Senior Fremont once, but that was more than enough. "Is that how Senior Fremont taught you to behave?"


    The ground cracked beneath his feet as Wilbur leaped into the air. Just as he was about to get close to Kearson, Wilbur swung the thunder cleaver in his grasp. Yet at the same time, Kearson muttered a string of chants, causing a ray of white sword aura to form in mid-air, hurtling toward Wilbur.


    With no other choice, Wilbur had to use the thunder cleaver to defend himself. However, the sword aura overpowered him at once, pushing down on him rapidly. Wilbur leaped into the air the second he reached the ground, where a deep crack appeared in it the next second.


    Had Wilbur jumped even a secondter, the sword aura would have cut through his body.


    Kearson''sugh could be heard from mid-air. "It looks like you''re hardly unbeatable yourself, Wilbur. You might be able to avoid the Light Sword on the ground, but can you run from the one in the sky?"


    Kearson muttered a string of chants. Following that, a Light Sword formed in the sky. He pointed the Light Sword in his grasp on the ground, and a barrage of Light Swords began to rain down upon the area.


    There were Light Swords everywhere, and Wilbur hovered mid-air as he muttered a spell to cast an Earth Wall using his Earth-type powers. However, the Light Sword pierced right through the wall at once, crushing it immediately.


    Just as Wilbur was ducking, a Light Sword sliced off a piece of the clothing around his arm. Wilbur hesitated no more and activated the Dragon''s Safehaven at once. A bright-colored ray of light appeared above Wilbur''s head, enveloping him in itpletely as the Light Swords could not hurt him in the slightest.


    Yet what happened just now made it clear that Wilbur could not take this lightly. Senior Fremont had probably given Kearson a lot of power, or he would have never been able to cast such a powerful Sword Domain with his level of skill.


    The pressuring aura was truly too much for him to handle!


    Wilbur cast the Dragon''s Safehaven twice before muttering a spell to activate his Iris Veritas as he looked up at Kearson in mid-air. There seemed to be two different glows radiating off Kearson, one white and one bright gold in color.


    The white glow was his own spiritual energy, which meant that the brilliant gold light must be the powers Fremont had blessed him with!


    Wait, what was that?


    Just then, Wilbur noticed a ck ball of aura on the left side of Kearson''s chest. It continued to grow as Kearson roared angrily. All of a sudden, Kearson clutched the part of his chest with the ck aura as if he were in pain.


    That was probably where his weak spot was. What Wilbur found unbelievable, however, was the Domain of the Sword that Kearson was cultivating. That proved that he hadpletely pure spiritual energy, which exined the true white glow he was emitting. What could be the reason for the ck aura in his chest?

 Chapter 2052

    The ck aura was nothing like the white or gold light on Kearson''s body. They seemed to bepletely separate auras but were appearing on the same person''s body. That gave Wilbur an idea.


    Realization dawned upon Wilbur then. Kearson was not actually a good person, and he had probably manifested evil thoughts while cultivating that pure spiritual aura. This had stopped him from improving his powers, and he eventually thought of cultivating evil sorcery to get ahead.


    Wilbur found it unbelievable that he managed to push himself to this stage. After all, spiritual energy and aura could not coexist with other evil energies, yet there were two different aurasing off Kearson''s body at the same time.


    Wilbur had no choice but to go for it. The left side of Kearson''s chest seemed to be his weak spot and attacking it might just kill him.


    Upon understanding this, Wilbur came sprinting over the moment the Dragon''s Safehaven expired while swinging his thunder cleaver.


    Kearson widened his eyes, glowering at Wilbur. "F*ck off, you bastard!"


    Kearson swung the Light Sword against the thunder cleaver, and Wilbur was sent several meters backward. In the next second, two rays of white light shot out from Kearson''s back and transformed into wings. "You bastard, it''s time to clean up this mess you''ve made!"


    Kearson pped his wings, soaring up to Wilbur and swinging the Light Sword in his hand. Wilbur ducked to the side, and Kearson came chasing after him. Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver to block the attack and was sent flying at once.


    Kearson''s wings pped as he attacked from various angles, but Wilbur was always able to avoid them. Kearson panicked and sped up his attacks.


    As Wilbur dodged the attacks, he began noticing a trend. Kearson rarely attacked from the left, and whenever he had to, there would be a millisecond of a dy.


    That millisecond might be the key to him winning. Upon realizing this, Wilbur took note of his left side. After avoiding a dozen or so attacks from Kearson, Wilbur finally caught Kearson on his left.


    That was his chance!


    Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver, swinging it fiercely in Kearson''s direction.


    The thunder cleaver knocked against something hard as Kearson looked down at his own chest and shock shed in his eyes. He shook his head the next second. "You bastard, I''m never going to forgive you!"


    The next second, a ck aura surged out of the left side of Kearson''s chest. It spread through the air quickly, enveloping Kearson''s bodypletely in under three seconds.


    Kearson, who had just been radiating a white light, was now cloaked in a ck aura. He grabbed Wilbur''s thunder cleaver, gripping it hard, and crushed it into pieces. At the same time, Wilbur realized that Kearson resembled someone Wilbur had once encountered.


    Stefan Shaw, the Shadow Man watching over the Light Armor in Wearson Valley. If light represented Kearson''s light side, was this Kearson actually his shadow?


    Was this Kearson a Shadow Man?


    Kearson''s foot shot out, kicking Wilbur to the ground.


    Wilbur looked up at Kearson in mid-air, hardly daring to believe what he was seeing. Wilbur could hardly believe Kearson had cultivated the dimensionalws of the Shadow Men, but something even more unbelievable was yet toe.

 Chapter 2053

    Kearson dug out something ck from his chest, hurling it downward.


    The ck lumpnded on the ground. Wilbur peered at it and realized it was a Dragon Cauldron.


    It was the sixth dragon cauldron!


    Despite most of the cauldron being stained a murky ck, Wilbur was certain through sensing its aura and the remaining color on it that this was the sixth dragon cauldron he was looking for. Wilbur was filled with glee. He had thought that he would never be able to find the cauldron, only for it to be right here.


    However, his happiness was not long-lived. After all, Kearson was Senior Fremont''s subordinate. Kearson would never willingly give the cauldron to Wilbur, which went against the rules that Fremont had set for Wilbur to acquire all the cauldrons.


    The priority at the moment, however, was the battle.


    Just then, Kearson''s shadownded from mid-air. His mouth moved, and a cold voice emitted from his throat. "I should thank you, young man. You gave me a new clone in this universe! It''s a pity I can''t give anything to you, though. You want the sixth dragon cauldron, don''t you? I''m giving it to you now. You can go to hell along with Fremont Skye!"


    "Wait, what?"


    Wilbur was shocked and was just about to say something. However, Kearson had already reached his side, striking a heavy blow to his belly and sending him flying.


    Wilburnded heavily against the wall of white light, springing backward andnding on the ground. The wall shattered as well with cracks extending several meters.


    Kearson''s shadow made his way over to Wilbur step by step. "All the resources and powers of the lower dimensions belong to me, the Shadow King. That includes you, Wilbur Penn. Your powers belong to me, too. I''m going to take them out of you."


    Wilbur muttered a chant then, activating his dragon aura and floating into mid-air. The surrounding dragon aura took shape in the form of a dragon.


    "What?"


    The Shadow King stared at Wilbur in shock. "How could you get such power like dragon aura from the upper dimensions? You bastard, even I haven''t gotten a chance like that before!"


    As he spoke, the Shadow King stretched out an arm. Yet it stopped in mid-air, and he had no choice but to lower his head and say, "F*ck this body. Why is your body so weak, Kearson?"


    "To hell with you!"


    Wilbur controlled the dragon to ram itself into the Shadow King. Yet just as that happened, the Shadow King suddenly generated a powerful suction force. "Give me all your dragon aura, Wilbur!"


    "Roar!"


    The Shadow King grabbed onto one of the dragon''s enormous paws. The dragon let out a roar of anguish as if it was in great pain. Yet no matter how much it struggled, the Shadow King held onto it relentlessly.


    Just then, Wilbur suddenly thought of the Dragon Move that he had spent a month cultivating but had never used. Now was the perfect moment, was it not? Wilbur put his hands together, muttering the chant before shouting, "First Level of Dragon Move: Lake Swimming Dragon!"


    As the words rang through the air, a ray of golden light formed a golden ball above Wilbur''s head. The next second, it flew out and entered the dragon''s body. Golden light shed, and the otherwise transparent dragon turned a brilliant shade of gold. A loud explosion could be heard, and the Shadow King''s body was blown to pieces.

 Chapter 2054

    The golden dragon let out a furious roar as it soared around in the air. In the blink of an eye, the golden dust faded as the dragon aura inside Wilbur was going berserk. Wilbur felt like he had beenpletely drained of his energy, falling from mid-air andnding paralyzed on the ground.


    Wilbur looked at pieces of the Shadow King''s body. The dragon aura was currently feeding on them, turning them to golden dust before disappearingpletely. The jet-ck limbs continued to struggle, and the Shadow King''s broken fist even clenched itself but quickly dissipated into thin air.


    Wilbur could feel the energy that had belonged to the Shadow King quickly dissipating, as did the sprawling Domain of the Holy Sword. The white shield of light disappeared as well, and all that could be seen was an endless sea.


    Wilbur looked down then. Before the white light beneath his feet disappeared, he leaped onto a cargo boat. The first dragon cauldron sat in front of him as Wilbur worked to channel all the dragon aura outside of his body into the cauldron before copsing to the ground once more.


    "Mister Penn!"


    Tracius came rushing over with Haron and Motlon, crowding around Wilbur and asking how he was.


    "Are you alright, Mister Penn?"


    "I''m quite alright. Everything''s over now."


    Wilbur watched as the Domain of the Sword slowly faded, letting out a sigh. "It''spletely Kearson''s fault that he ended up in this state."


    It was hard for regr people to understand cultivator speak, and they knew nothing about dimensionalws either. On top of that, Kearson had cultivated light and darkness powers from apletely different dimension. Wilbur knew that even if he told the others about this, they would never believe him.


    Thus, this would be simply exined by Kearson''s defeat. Haron watched the Domain of the Holy Sword slowly fade away as he said with a voice filled with hatred and resentment, "That bastard''s finally dead. Molton and I would be rich by now if it wasn''t for him."


    Molton was overwhelmed with emotion. "That''s right. Now that Kearson''s dead, we can finally do what we wanted to do."


    Wilbur and Tracius exchanged nces. The both of them were cultivators, and thus hardly cared about the affairs in Rostead. To Wilbur, it was indeed true that Haron and Molton had gone through a great deal of suffering, and they would be free to choose the life they wanted now that Kearson was dead.


    Just then, Haron suddenly grew nervous. "Mister Penn, does our agreement from before still stand?"


    "Of course. I made a promise to you, and I''m going to keep it."


    After resting for a while, Wilbur got to his feet. Haron brought Wilbur to inspect the twenty thousand pieces of jade they had prepared. The pieces were all antique jade and emitted a faint fishy smell simr to the ocean. This smell was only recognizable to cultivators, an indicator that the quality of these jade pieces was the same as the two pieces Molton had given to Wilbur before. In fact, some of the twenty thousand pieces were of even better quality.


    Wilbur wasted no time at all, asking for Molton''s bank ount and making a call to have three hundred million dors transferred over to him.

 Chapter 2055

    Following that, Wilbur had the goods shipped to Cape International in the nearby Allied States. Cape International had many chain businesses around the world, and some of them were jade dealers.


    The pieces of antique jade would be sure to sell out in less than a week after hitting the jade shops, which would surely make Cape a great deal of money.


    Haron and Molton widened their eyes in shock at the sight of the new addition to their bank ount. They had never seen this much money before, not in the decades of their life that they had spent working in Rostead.


    The truth was that most regr people would never be able to amass hundreds of millions of dors in assets even after decades of work.


    Haron and Molton had gone from making minimum wage to billionaires in the blink of an eye, and Tracius smiled at their gleeful expression as he asked, "I''m curious to know what you two would like to do the most now that you''ve got all this


    money."


    Haron said, "We can leave Rostead atst, and go somewhere nobody knows us to start our own business with the money. We''d like to live the rest of our lives out in peace."


    He turned to Molton excitedly. "Your dream came true, Molton. We can finally live wealthily now."


    Yet despite Molton''s excitement, his gaze shed coldly. "No, Haron. We can''t leave Rostead. With three hundred million dors we could go back to Rostead and make a name for ourselves with our antique business. It wouldn''t be long before we became the richest people in Rostead!"


    Molton''s words were clearly not what Haron was expecting, and he furrowed his brows. "Are you out of your mind, Molton? You still want to go back to Rostead after Kearson has died? Do you really think you''d be able to do that?"


    Molton glowered at Haron. "Kearson was a cultivator, and he died because of a battle between cultivators. The police won''t pay any mind to misunderstandings between cultivators, and thus we won''t be anywhere near the case."


    "What on earth-"


    "Forget it, Haron. I think it''s best we don''t talk as much, lest there be a misunderstanding."


    The two men turned to Wilbur, who shrugged. "I''m fine with it. This is between the both of you, after all. Don''t worry, I won''t say a word about Kearson."


    Molton said, "I hope we can keep on working together, Mister Penn. I can supply you with more jade, you know. We could put this money into a jade mine, and we''ll have jade of our own then."


    Wilbur smiled. "Sure, I''m fine with that. I''ll see the profits after this batch of jade gets sold off, then get back to you."


    Wilbur did not wish to partake in Rostead''s matters anymore. He had done what he had to do, and the next step was just to find the ck Panthers and get more information on the Dragon Cauldrons.


    Out of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, Wilbur had now found the first to sixth cauldrons. The only cauldrons left were the eighth and ninth dragon cauldrons, but Wilbur was confident that he would find them eventually.


    The cargo ship docked by the harbor, and Wilbur disembarked to sit down in a cafe with Haron, Molton, and Tracius.


    Tracius took a sip of the coffee that he had ordered. "Thank you, Mister Penn."


    "No, I should be thanking you instead. You''ve protected Haron and Molton in secret for me in the past month so that they would not be harmed, and I''m grateful for that."

 Chapter 2056

    "Ah, but that''s hardly anything."


    Tracius said, "Protecting them was nothing. What I owe you is much more than that. The dangers in Wearson Valley are far more terrifying than anyone could imagine. Many knew that the Light Armor was in there and longed for it. However, you did not keep it for yourself even after risking your life to acquire it. Instead, you gave the armor to me. I''m forever grateful on behalf of my brother Tracy for that. He''s always wanted the Light Armor."


    "That''s alright. You said before that you were only taking care of it for the time being, didn''t you? You''re going to eventually hand it over to its real chosen one."


    "Yes, but I''m honestly not really that interested in the armor anymore. Forget it. Let''s just talk about the Church of Holy Illuminati instead. As you know, my brother Tracy was the ck Bishop of the church. I''m also a member of the church, you see. I''m not too sure what Light Valley thinks of you, but from what I know, my church has always been unrelenting in their n to have you killed."


    Wilbur was not particrly surprised by Tracius'' words. After all, the Church of Holy Illuminati and the Church of Bloodism had indeed had it out for him for a long time now. Seeing as they had not done anything this whole time, Light Valley must have given them orders to leave him alone for now.


    "Well, do you think Light Valley hasn''t changed their mind about me for now? Since both churches haven''t done anything, right? Do you think that''s possible?"


    "It should be, but from what I know the Purple Archbishop''s already hatching simr ns. I suspect Light Valley may change their mind on you very soon. They originally thought you had died in Wearson Valley, but you managed to survive beyond their expectations. I hope you''re prepared for what maye."


    "I''ll do that. Thank you for the help."


    Tracius picked up his scepter. "I''ll be on my way if there''s nothing else, then. I hope our paths cross again in the future."


    "Yes, I hope to see you again."


    Wilbur and Tracius exchanged nces, and Tracius turned to leave. Wilbur finished his coffee and then made a call to La at once.


    "Sir, is there anything you need me for?"


    "Help me find out where the ck Panthers are right now."


    "Sure. I''ll send you the information in a minute."


    The call ended, and a minuteter Wilbur''s phone pinged with a new message. Wilbur opened the file La had sent him and saw that the ck Panthers had been to many ces ever since their encounter with Wilbur in Migorn.


    It did not make sense for them to travel around so much in just a month. Were they scared of being exposed for their secret, and were thus hitting up so many ces to cover their tracks? They might be the only people who knew where the eighth and ninth dragon cauldrons were, after all.

 Chapter 2057

    Could they have gone to visit Senior Fremont, and the traveling was to stop Wilbur from finding out where Fremont was?


    Either way, the ck Panthers were the ones who knew the most about the Nine Dragon Cauldrons for sure. Fremont Skye was their master, to begin with, and they definitely knew where the eighth and ninth cauldrons were. How else would they protect it?


    Despite Wilbur having gone against Fremont''s rules by not killing Haron and Molton as Kearson had wished, Kearson had cultivated evil sorcery and was not a good person. It was fair to say that he had deserved what happened to him.


    Thus, Wilbur still held a shred of hope that Fremont might let this slide considering Kearson''s wrongdoings. Fremont was a man of honor and may not know about Kearson secretly cultivating evil sorcery behind his back.


    Besides, even if Fremont refused to see Wilbur, the Nine Dragon Cauldrons would be of great use to Wilbur. Thus, Wilbur did not mind continuing his search for the cauldrons. With the support of all nine dragon cauldrons, he would never have to worry about the dragon aura in his body knocking his system askew.


    Just as Wilbur was deep in thought, his phone rang with a call from La.


    She sounded rather panicked. "Sir, I just found out that the ck Panthers have left the Allied States and are now making their way to Rostead."


    "What? What are they doing here?"


    "I don''t know about that, but they are indeed on their way now. There''s a possibility that they''reing to look for you, Sir."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur hung up the call and smiled. He had been nning to go look for the ck Panthers in the Allied States, only for them to show up in Rostead. This could only mean two things.


    One, they were looking for him regarding the Nine Dragon Cauldrons.


    Two, they were looking for Kearson and might already know about his death and the appearance of the sixth dragon cauldron.


    After all, Fremont''s spirit was imprinted onto all of the dragon cauldrons. There was a possibility that Fremont had long since known about the battle on the ocean through the cauldron.


    Either way, Wilbur was going to meet with the ck Panthers. He found a hotel in the capital of Terya and sat on the bed channeling his dragon aura to rest.


    Wilbur realized that the greatest difference between the Dragon Move skill and the Light of Dragony in the fact that Light of Dragon would channel the dragon aura in his body automatically and be knocked askew, where one move would drain him of all his energy, whereas the Dragon Move skill drained Wilbur of his spirit energy and senses instead.


    Thus, Wilbur would feel immense pain throughout his body after casting the Light of Dragon and feel drained of his spirit after executing Dragon Move.


    Despite the fact that being drained of spirit energy did not cause any obvious effects on the body, Wilbur had experienced bone-deep fatigue from having that happen to him. Wilbur was certain he had never quite been this tired before and would have fallen asleep for a week straight if he had not channeled the dragon aura in his body.


    This had made Wilbur realize something rather important, giving him a reality check. Although the Dragon Move was powerful, it was not to be used however he pleased, or he would lose his spirit energy and be extremely fatigued, which was honestly more dangerous than his body being in pain.


    Wilbur could withstand physical pain caused to his body in the middle of a battle but having zero energy to fight nearly made it impossible to keep going.

 Chapter 2058

    Despite both spirit energy and physical energy being resources that would exhaust themselves and have to be renewed, the Dragon Move draining one''s body of spirit energy would cause Wilbur to sink into a deep fatigue in a matter of seconds. Thus, Wilbur could not help but be wary of it.


    Thus, Wilbur made up his mind to only use the Dragon Move if he was really in a tough spot.


    It was only the next morning when Wilbur''s spirit energy was mostly restored. He opened his eyes and let out a long breath. Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Wilbur scrambled to get off his bed,ing up to the door and opening it. Standing there was Bernard Stoli, the vice-captain of the ck Panthers.


    Bernard got straight to the point. "I''ve got good news and bad news. Which would you like to hear first?"


    "The bad news."


    Bernard smiled. "Why not the good news first?"


    Wilbur said, "Well, the bad news would give me a good idea of the extent of the situation."


    Bernard nodded. "The bad news is that Molton is dead."


    "Okay. What''s the good news?"


    "The good news is that Master Fremont knows about Kearson''s death, but he does not me you for it. Your agreement with him is still in effect as usual."


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. I guess I really was overthinking."


    Bernard patted Wilbur on the shoulder. "Things aren''t as easy as you think they are, I''ll have you know that. Everyone''s waiting in the restaurant downstairs for you, pack up ande see us."


    "What? Is Perry here too?"


    "Yes, all eight of us are here. Come on, hurry up."


    "Okay."


    Wilbur closed the door and packed his bags,ing downstairs to the restaurant on the first floor of the hotel where he saw Perry and the others."


    "It''s been a while, Wilbur," said Perry.


    Wilbur and Perry shook hands, and Perry said, "What happened this time was a little more serious, so our master told us toe and help you out."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was confused. "What happened? Kearson''s already dead, isn''t he?"


    Kearson might have formed some sort of a connection with the Shadow King from the realm of the Shadow Men, which was what summoned the Shadow King''s clone in the world during the battle against Wilbur. However, the Shadow King''s body had been sted to smithereens, and there was no way he coulde to this world any longer.


    Perry said, "Kearson might be dead, but the situation is far from over. Part of Kearson''s Shadow energy that he had sealed into his body escaped during your battle, and it has be a medium that can connect our world to theirs. The Shadow King mighte here through that medium."


    Wilbur was a little confused. "What do you mean by that? That sticky ck stuff was Shadow energy?"

 Chapter 2059

    "You''re exactly right."


    Wilbur was a little shocked and found the whole situation rather hard to believe. "But there were Shadow Men in Wearson Valley too, and there was Shadow energy there too. Why hadn''t the Shadow Kinge here through those Shadow energy, but chose this one instead?"


    Bernard said, "The Shadow King''s Shadow energy ispletely different from the Shadow energy of regr Shadow Men. The Shadow King can only enter another dimension through his own Shadow energy, and then destroy that world. Unfortunately, this world is the one the Shadow King is currently infiltrating."


    "What?"


    This was thest thing Wilbur had expected. "The Shadow King can just... go to any other dimension he wants as long as it''s through his own energy?"


    "No, he needs to make a sacrifice every time. Shadows represent darkness, and it takes a cultivator''s own heart to break the dimensional barriers to form a connection with the Shadow King and then gain his power. Kearson secretly borrowed the power of the sixth dragon cauldron to seal the power of the Shadow King into his body. Master knew about this, but he was busy with something else and thus could not sort this out... only for the worst possible oue to happen. Thankfully, Rostead is a pretty small country. The effects of something like this happening here won''t be too severe, and Master just wants to use this as a test for you. The only way you''ll pass it is by killing the Shadow King."


    "Kill the Shadow King?" Wilbur asked, falling silent after that.


    Just then, Bernard said, "Of course, you''ll be rewarded for doing that too. You''re going to have to get it yourself, but we''ll tell you where the eighth dragon cauldron is. Our priority now is killing the Shadow King. Rostead is going to be in chaos once the Shadow King descends. Lots of people might die. To prevent such a tragedy, we''ve tracked down where the Shadow energy is- but something unexpected happened."


    "What is it?" Wilbur was shocked. "Is this something even you guys couldn''t control?"


    Perry exined, "We thought that Kearson was the only person sacrificing his heart to the Shadow King so that he would have a tenth of Kearson''s physical powers when he descended, but we found another sacrifice-Hart Jackson''s father."


    "Hart Jackson? The owner of that jade shop?"


    Bernard nodded. "After getting the three hundred million dors from you, Molton and Haron split the money two ways and separated. Haron left Rostead, and Molton returned to Rostead. Upon Molton''s return, he immediately spent twenty million dors on finding an assassin to kill Hart. This news shocked the Jackson family greatly. Despite Molton being found dead in his house within an hour of Hart''s death, Hart was his father''s only son. Hart was going to be the heir to the Jackson family fortune, and his father loved him the most, but now Molton had killed him."


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "Hart''s father, Locke, had sacrificed his own heart to gain the Shadow King''s powers. He had worked hard for several decades to make a name for himself and his family, and the Shadow powers caused him to be in unbearable pain every night. Locke had endured this pain this entire time. But now, Locke''s son is dead, and all the effort he had invested in the past few decades had all been in vain. Everything had lost meaning to him. Locke''s n was to sacrifice himself to invite the Shadow King to this world after Hart''s funeral today. Rostead has a big storming for it."


    Wilbur was in shock. He had not expected Molton to pay an assassin to take someone else out. "Is there any way to prevent this tragedy from happening?"

 Chapter 2060

    All eight of the ck Panthers smiled, and it was clear that they thought Wilbur was being ridiculous.


    Wilbur was confused. "Is there really no way to stop the Shadow King froming to this world?"


    "Well, there is one way," said Perry. "If someone can talk Locke out of sacrificing himself, that would work. However, Locke just lost the one reason he suffered through all that pain for so many decades. Now that Hart is dead, changing Locke''s mind will be nearly impossible."


    "Maybe I could give it a try? Molton''s already dead, and he killed Hart. Locke''s already avenged his son, and he should let go of his hatred now. Locke can''t just screw all of Rostead over just for his own selfish reasons."


    Bernard chuckled. "Sure, you can give it a try if you think you can do it. We''ll handle the Shadow King''s clones while you''re at it. As long as we find all of the Shadow King''s clones and kill them before it gets dark, the Shadow King will note to this world."


    "Hang on."


    Wilbur furrowed his brows. "I killed Kearson yesterday, and all of the Shadow King''s energy was wiped out by my dragon aura. How could there still be any clones of the Shadow King?"


    Perry exined, "Shadow energy is something special to the Shadow Men''s realm, and the Shadow King''s energy is not the same as that of a regr Shadow Man. In fact, regr Shadow energy will actually gather together and suck out all that is dark and evil in this world, then turn it into more Shadow Men. On the other hand, the Shadow King''s energy will be split into ten parts when he descends into this world. Nine of those parts will escape at once and hide around in the dark to absorb the darkness and evils of this world. Only when their energy is powerful enough can they make the Shadow King appear."


    He paused and took a deep breath before summing it up, "In other words, Kearson had already long since performed the ritual to sacrifice himself to the Shadow King. It was just that he had sealed the Shadow King''s energy he had gotten in his own body all along. Locke did the same thing. Both men sacrificed their hearts to get the Shadow King''s energy for their own selfish gain, but they have paid a horrific price to control this energy and prevent the Shadow King froming to this world. Either way, there are only two consequences to the Shadow King entering our realm. One is that our world will bepletely wiped out, and the other is the Shadow King being no more."


    Wilbur said, "I''m curious. Considering how powerful the Shadow King''s energy is, how did Locke seal it in his body?"


    Kearson had only been able to do that with the Six Dragon Cauldron and the power Senior Fremont had blessed him with. Locke was only a regr person, and Wilbur did not think he would have the power to seal the Shadow King''s energy inside him.


    Perry shrugged. "We aren''t too sure about that either, but I''m sure there''s going to be an answer soon. Alright, it''s gettingte. Your mission is also a test for you, Wilbur. Master said that you would get news on where the eighth dragon cauldron is located as long as you sort this out, regardless of how you do it."


    "Alright. I''ll head to Rostead to do that now."


    Wilbur got to his feet, but Perry and the others did not seem to want to do the same thing. "Aren''t you guysing along?"


    "Our mission''s different," said Perry. "Plus, it''s almost noon, and we''ve ordered some food. Don''t worry, we won''t be a burden to you."


    Bernard said, "Aren''t you going to pay for our meal, Mister Penn? Please pay for our table before you leave."


    Wilbur could only head to the counter, muttering to himself as he swiped his card to pay for the ck Panthers'' lunch, "These guys sure know how to have a good time, don''t they? This meal cost almost ten thousand dors!"

 Chapter 2061

    Wilbur left the hotel and could not help but bark out augh of indignation at the image of the eight ck Panthers taking their own sweet time to enjoy their food. Rostead had a huge storming for them, but these guys seemed oh so calm, even ordering their food and having Wilbur pay for it.


    He wandered on the streets for a while before stopping abruptly and looking up at the sky in confusion, thinking, ''Could it be that those guys have seen someone even more powerful than the Shadow King? Were they holding back in thatst battle against me?''


    Wilbur shook his head, hailing a cab and making his way to the airport. One could get to Rostead from Terya by ne or ferry, but Wilbur chose to fly there due to the time constraint.


    The two countries were close enough to each other, and Wilburnded at Korlyn International Airport in less than two hours.


    Upon getting into a cab, Wilbur dialed the number of Locke Jackson, the head of the Jackson family.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Mister Locke, my name is Wilbur Penn. I feel deeply sorry over what happened to your son, Hart Jackson, and I hope you''re managing your grief well."


    Locke''s tone was icy. "You''re the jade dealer who gave Molton that confidence boost, Wilbur Penn, right?"


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "I don''t know what you mean, Mister Locke, but I''m sure there''s been a misunderstanding. Indeed, I have met with Molton, but it was purely for business. I have no idea what kind of person Molton is, actually." "Very well. Why are you calling me, then? Do you need help of any sort?"


    "I''d actually like to meet up with you. I think we could have a little chat." "Sure, let''s meet up. Name me a ce."


    "If you don''t mind, I could head directly to your manor to see you. How about that?"


    Locke paused for a beat before saying, "Fine. It''s two in the afternoon right now. If you can show up in my room before half past two, I''ll give you thirty minutes to talk. If you show up anyter than three, consider that appointment canceled."


    "Sure. I''ll be there in twenty minutes."


    Wilbur nced at his watch and told the driver to speed up.


    By two-twenty in the afternoon, Wilbur had shown up at Locke''s study. He thanked the butler, who walked out of the room and shut the door. Wilbur looked at Locke, who was currently sitting on a rattan chair by the window.


    The rays of the evening sun shone through the window onto Locke''s figure. He was holding a photo of Hart, wiping it over and over again in a dazed state. Time seemed to stop, and it was as if he could still feel Hart''s presence.


    "I''m here, Mister Locke."


    "Ah, Mister Penn. I''d like to know what it is you came looking for me for. If it''s about Molton, there''s not much for you to worry about. I''ve gotten to the bottom of the grievances between him and my son."

 Chapter 2062

    "Yes, Hart was in the wrong for speaking to hispetitor in such a tone, but it


    did not warrant his death. That was why I had someone take out Molton. Some people tend to forget who they are the second theye into big money. Haron was a good worker, and I had half a mind to train him myself, but he left Rostead."


    Locke sat with his back to Wilbur as he spoke. He stopped wiping the photo of his son abruptly, turning to look at Wilbur. "Do you think it was cruel of me to kill Molton?"


    "What happened to Molton is more or less a retribution of his own doing, but I understand where you''reing from, Mister Locke. I''m very sorry. I should not have worked with him. I never wanted this to happen."


    "That''s enough."


    Locke cut Wilbur off. "You can drop the act. We''re all businessmen here, and there''s no way you don''t know about that ancient trade route since you''ve worked with Haron and Molton. You''re here for that treasure, aren''t you?"


    "No, Mister Locke. I think you''ve misunderstood me. I''m actually here to talk about working with you."


    "No, you shouldn''t havee. I''m sure you know I can''t let my son go. You might not be a direct perpetrator, but you''re not entirely innocent in rtion to Hart''s death. I was going to find a way to lure you here and kill you, only for you toe looking for me. I have to say I admire your courage, and you might thinking here is courageous yourself, but you must know that courage means nothing in some situations."


    Locke got to his feet facing Wilbur, his left hand gripping the photo of Hart tightly as his right hand drew a pistol from his pocket that he aimed at Wilbur.


    "Your fate''s been sealed, Wilbur. But I suppose I could tell you about that trade route before you die since I do indeed admire your bravery. I''ve actually tracked that route down recently. I hired people to dive in and take a look, and there are some pretty valuable things in the sunken ship. You could buy two entire cities of Rostead from selling everything on that ship. So many people dream of a fortune like that. It''s a shame it''ll never belong to you."


    "Oh, no," Wilbur raised his hands. "I think you''ve misunderstood me, Mister Locke. I''m not here for the treasure on that ancient trade route."


    "Oh, please. Drop the act."


    "I''m here for the Shadow King''s energy."


    Just as the words rang through the air, Locke''s eyes shed with shock. He put away his pistol quickly after. "Ah, so you''re a cultivator too."


    Wilbur saw that Locke had put his defenses down and got straight to the point. "Mister Locke, I''m sure you must be heartbroken over Hart''s death, but Molton was the cause of it, not me. Now that Molton is dead, I hope you won''t bring tragedy to all of Rostead over your own selfish reasons."


    "My own selfish reasons?"


    "Rostead would never be what it is today without the Jackson family! Do you know what a poor country Rostead was twenty years ago? My family and I brought this nation into prosperity!"


    Locke was overwhelmed with emotion, glowering at Wilbur. "Do you know how much hard work it takes to take a country from rags to riches? Do you even know how much my family has sacrificed for this nation? I suffered all my life to get to this ce, only for me to not even be able to keep my own son alive. What meaning does any of this have? Since life has been so unfair to me, the Shadow King shall descend and show these people the meaning of true suffering!"

 Chapter 2063

    "If the entire world goes down with this, then so be it!"


    Wilbur knew that Locke had made up his mind to sacrifice himself and clenched his fists. "Mister Locke, I know it is not my ce to request this upon you, but you can''t just screw all of Rostead over for your own personal gain."


    "Oh, really? What, are you going to stop me? Do you want to kill me? I''ve dominated the economy for two whole decades. God knows how many people want me dead! It''s a pity they all ended up dead, and you''re going to meet the same fate as them, Wilbur Penn!"


    Having finished his response, Locke suddenly reached out with his right hand. His arm extended a dozen or so meters, grabbing Wilbur and raising him into the air.


    A powerful, terrifying aura filled the room. Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver, swinging it out and chopping Locke''s arm clean off beforending back on the floor.


    "You bastard!"


    Locke glowered at Wilbur. He bent over, and it was seen that his back had split open. A huge hand reached out from the mess of blood and flesh, grabbing at Wilbur.


    Wilbur swung the thunder cleaver around blow after blow, and it was not long before he had chopped off several of Locke''s arms. The next second, he leaped downwards and swung a blow towards Locke''s back. Just then, however, blood gushed out of Locke''s back before turning into a wall.


    Wilbur''s thunder cleaver struck the bloody wall, which partially ate up the thunder cleaver and held it in ce. Wilbur could not pull the cleaver out no matter how hard he tried, and it was wrenched out of his grasp and absorbed into the wall.


    The wall of blood dissolved as an endless amount of blood gushed out of Locke''s back. It dripped onto the floor, spreading out and up the walls and eventually backing Wilbur into a corner.


    Wilbur leaped into the air at the veryst second, channeling his dragon aura to take shape as he stared down at Locke. There were a dozen arms sticking out of Locke''s back, making him look like a terrifying spider mutant. A few of the arms grabbed onto the walls around him, pulling Locke back before he pounced with all his might.


    "I''m going to chew you up!" Locke roared. Just then, the huge dragon Wilbur had channeled went hurtling into Locke.


    The dragon let out a howl, soaring through the air and swinging its tail against Locke''s body. Locke was sent flying,nding against the window that exploded with a loud crack.


    Wilbur retracted his dragon aura, hopping out of the room and looking around him, but Locke was nowhere to be found.


    Wilbur clenched his fists. "Damn that bastard!"


    He walked out of the manor to the sight of a car with Perry in the driver''s seat. "So? Did he say yes?"


    Bernard, who was sitting in the passenger''s seat, cracked upughing. It was clear that they had sensed the explosion of powerful spirit aura in the manor just now and knew that a huge battle must have broken out.


    "Ugh. I don''t want to talk about it."


    Wilbur yanked the door open, getting into the car.

 Chapter 2064

    As the car sped off, Bernard asked, "So, did you find out how Locke managed to seal the Shadow King''s energy inside him?"


    "I did, actually. Locke is a cultivator too, and he''s a member of the Church of Bloodism. He cast his evil sorcery just now and tried to kill me in his room."


    "That bastard! I knew he wouldn''t have just let go of resentment like that."


    Perry nced at Wilbur from the rearview mirror. "Do you believe in karma, Wilbur? Everything that happened to Locke was his karma for cultivating evil sorcery for his own selfish gain. Now that his son''s dead, all his hard work and suffering was in vain. That''s his punishment from god."


    Wilbur said, "I''m not in the mood to joke around with you guys. I just want to know if there''s any other way to stop the Shadow King froming here if I can''t change Locke''s mind. Could we find the Shadow King''s clones and kill them first? Would that work?"


    "No, it won''t. The world of the Shadow Men is a special one, and they can remain undetectable as long as they hide in the darkness. We won''t be able to find those clones. The only way to stop the tragedy is if we team up and kill the Shadow King together."


    Wilbur frowned. "I thought you said that was impossible? Why did you tell me to try talking Locke out of his hatred, then?"


    "That would have never worked. Locke is not a good person."


    Bernard said, "You were really emotional then, you know? Do you seriously think you would''ve just let it go if we hadn''t let youe?"


    "I..."


    Wilbur felt a little helpless. Indeed, he had thought half an hour ago that he would actually be able to persuade Locke and talk him out of sacrificing himself. It was clear now that Locke was not the kind of person to just change his mind, and he would rather sacrifice himself to the Blood God and the Shadow King than let go of his hatred.


    The three men arrived at a hotel where Wilbur saw the other members of the ck Panthers as well. Perry chatted with them briefly, and Wilbur finally understood then that the Shadow King could actually increase his level of power endlessly aftering to another universe despite being weakened.


    The Shadow King might only have a fifth of his actual power here, but he could gain more power quickly by usurping other cultivators. That way, he would be able to grow stronger very quickly. Perry felt that the only way to draw the Shadow King''s attention after he arrived here was to cast the ck Panther formation.


    Once the Shadow King was lured here, the ck Panthers would team up with Wilbur to take the Shadow King down. The ck Panthers inspected the hotel balcony, and Bernard and Perry found a good spot there toy down the formation.


    "Is there anything I can help with?" asked Wilbur.


    Perry said, "Don''t forget that you''re the main character. The ck Panthers might be able to lure the Shadow King over, but we might not be a match for him. You''re our only hope at defeating him, or we''re all going to die."


    Bernard put a hand on Wilbur''s shoulder. "We''re counting on you tonight, Wilbur."


    Wilbur looked at Bernard, then at Perry. "Are you guys kidding me? You sure seem calm about something so big happening, don''t you? Aren''t you afraid of dying?"


    "Well, we''ve already died once if you want to talk about death. None of the ck Panthers fear death anymore, nor do we fear many things."


    "Master saved us all those years ago, and we knew then that our past selves have died, and we are now living a new life."


    Time ticked by, and it was dark soon enough. The hotel they were at was closer to


    the ocean, and the sound of the waves could be heard from the balcony.


    "It''s starting, look!"

 Chapter 2065

    Bernard pointed at the full moon in the sky, and everyone looked up. The moon in the sky was slowly changing. An eclipse was currently happening.


    Bernard said, "Once the glow of the moon ispletely gone, the world belongs to the Shadows. The Shadow King shall be reborn from the body of his sacrifice."


    All eyes were on the moon as most of its glow was now gone, turning it into a crescent.


    Perry then said, "Get into formation, guys."


    The ck Panthers took their spot, muttering chants at the same time. The next second, a powerful wave of spirit aura exploded out of them. It took shape in the form of a gigantic ck panther, standing in front of the eight men.


    The panther looked up at the moon, letting out a loud howl. The next second, a shred of light appeared from where the moon had been fully covered.


    The eclipse was put on hold, and a faint ray of moonlight shone down on the hotel balcony. Everyone felt a weight fall off their shoulders, heaving a sigh of relief.


    "What a powerful spirit aura!"


    Everyone turned in the direction of a voice and saw a ck shadow scale up the side of the hotel before leaping onto the balcony.


    "You finally came, Shadow King." Wilbur stared at the Shadow King, who looked back at him coldly with a smirk. "So, it''s you. You might be rather powerful, but you''re still going to die with the rest of them."


    Upon saying the words, the Shadow King reached out to grab Wilbur with both arms. They stretched out rapidly, reaching Wilbur in no time as he leaped into the air to dodge the attack.


    "I''d like to see just how you''re going to get out of this this time!"


    The Shadow King bent over, putting a palm to the ground. At once, a wave of ck energy spread out on the ground. It quickly covered the entire balcony, rising above everyone''s heads and forming a barrier of space.


    Wilbur cast Illuminos, and an enormous ball of light appeared in mid-air that illuminated the space. The Shadow King nced at Wilbur silently before reaching out to the members of the ck Panthers with his right hand. At the same time, a huge ck hand reached out from the ck walls to swipe at the enormous panther.


    "Roar!"


    The panther leaped to the side, dodging the attack of the ck hand. The next second, however, the dark energy on the ground forged another hand that grabbed at the panther from below.


    The ck Panther formation was knocked askew as the panther was usurped, exploding and sending the eight men flying through the air. They spat out mouthfuls of blood as theynded on the ground, and the ground sunk once more as a powerful force began dragging them downwards.


    "I guess I wasn''t wary enough in the end," Perry said weakly.

 Chapter 2066

    "You''re not taking them away just like that, not on my watch!"


    Just then, Wilbur descended from the sky wearing the Light Gloves. He got down to one knee, pressing his right gloved hand onto the dark ground. The glove began to glow the second it made contact with the ground, growing into a blinding light.


    Wilbur could feel the converted power of light swimming around his body in waves of warmth and lit up with glee. He had been right.


    Despite not having mastered the dimensionalws of Light and Destruction, Wilbur knew that the Light Gloves would be able to absorb the power of Destruction and convert it into the power of light. The power of destruction was a dimensionalw from a middle dimension, which meant that the power from the world of the Shadow Men below the middle dimensions would be able to be converted into the power of light as well.


    Any regr person unable to store the power of light in their body would not be able to absorb all of the Shadow King''s powers, but Wilbur was far from regr. The dragon''s head imprint on his back could absorb and store the power of light and the power of destruction.


    This meant that Wilbur could absorb all of the Shadow King''s powers and convert them into the power of light, then store them in his body.


    The Shadow energy was quickly sucked up by the Light Gloves, and the walls and ground of the dark space began to wriggle around as it was on the edge of crumbling.


    "What? Those are the Light Gloves!"


    The Shadow King glowered at Wilbur. "You have the Light Gloves and the protection of the upper and middle dimensions! Wilbur Penn, you really made me see you in a different light in the lower dimensions."


    The next second, the dark space cracked open as light flooded in. The outside world was exposed to the people in the space once more as if the curtains had been yanked open.


    Wilbur continued to absorb and store the power of light in his body. "Cut the crap, and let''s get on to a proper battle."


    The Shadow King took two steps backward, turning to look at Perry and the others. "No, I''ll kill them first and thene back for you!"


    He darted over towards Perry, and Wilbur shot over to stand in front of the eight men as the power of light lit up his right fist before he threw a heavy punch in the Shadow King''s direction.


    Wilburnded a heavy blow on the left side of the Shadow King''s chest. The next second, Wilbur''s right fist was absorbed by the Shadow King''s own fist into his body. The Shadow King gritted his teeth as if he was trying something. All of a sudden, he froze as countless rays of white light passed through his body and shone out.


    "F*cking bastard! How are you able to absorb so much power of light in your mortal body? Get away from me!"


    The Shadow King threw a punch in Wilbur''s direction, who scrambled to block it with his arms. The pressure sent Wilbur several steps backward, as it did to the Shadow King. The left side of his chest was rapidly healing, and the Shadow King turned to flee. "I''ll leave you alone for tonight! I''ll be back to kill you once I absorbed enough power! This world''s going to be destroyed, and it''s all because of me!"


    The Shadow King leaped off the building and was nowhere to be seen by the time Wilbur and the ck Panthers caught up. Wilbur turned to Perry, asking, "What are we gonna do now that he''s escaped?"


    Perry said, "I forgot to tell you just now that the dragon cauldron can actually absorb the power of the Shadow King. You''ll be able to hold him down using the cauldron. He might have escaped, but his aura cannot be hidden in our world. You just need to get a little closer, and you''ll sense it."

 Chapter 2067

    Perry put a hand on Wilbur''s shoulder. "We can''t help you anymore now, Wilbur. You''re on your own now. We hope you''ll be able to finish this mission."


    "What? By myself? Is that even going to work?"


    "That''s the only way."


    "Well, what happens if I can''t stop the Shadow King? What then?" Wilbur was less than confident in himself and wanted to know what would happen if the mission were to fail.


    Bernard said, "Well, you won''t know where the eighth dragon cauldron is. You''d have to wait another decade to get it again."


    "What? Ten years?"


    Missing a chance like this would be a ten-year wait? Just then, Perry said, "On top of that, if you can''t stop the Shadow King, all of Rostead will go down as well. That''s the only time our Master wille out to stop the Shadow King."


    "What? Is Senior Fremont seriously going to just watch all of Rostead go down?"


    "We don''t have a say in that. Master has his own reasons for his decisions, and we''ve never dared to ask too much. I would advise you to know your own strength, Wilbur. If you think you can beat the Shadow King, go and kill him for Rostead."


    "Of course, if you''re not cut out for that, I''d advise against going to look for him. Passing on the mission isn''t that bad of a choice for you, either."


    Rostead might be a small nation, but it had a poption of millions. Wilbur could not stand and watch all these people die because he had chosen not to help. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. "Fine. I''ll f*cking look for him right now."


    "You won''t be any match for him. This version of him in this world is just a clone. I hope you won''t go soft when you see him."


    Perry, Bernard, and the others smiled as they watched Wilbur turn to leave. Indeed, their words to Wilbur just now had just been a test. If Wilbur had chosen to pass on saving hundreds of people, he would have truly lost the chance to learn about the dragon n''s secret.


    Wilbur came out of the hotel, and it was not long before he found out where the Shadow King was. He went all the way and found the Shadow King in the middle of a battle against a bearded elite.


    "Shadow King!"


    The Shadow King turned around and nced at Wilbur. "You bastard, you chased after me!"


    Just then, the bearded cultivator saw that the Shadow King was distracted and charged at him before swinging his sword over mercilessly. The sword struck the Shadow King on his left shoulder, which grabbed onto the sword in and held it there.


    The bearded cultivator widened his eyes, and the Shadow King grabbed him by the wrist. "My turn."


    The Shadow King turned into a puddle of viscous ck liquid as the cultivator''s body began to shrink, finally melting into the puddle. Following that, the liquid took shape once more as the Shadow King looked at Wilbur. "Come at me if you dare!"


    Upon saying the words, the Shadow King turned into a pale wisp as he charged once more. The bearded cultivator''s servant saw this happen and screamed in terror.


    Wilbur could not afford to check on the servant and chased after the Shadow King right away.

 Chapter 2068

    A fierce chase broke out between the two as they ran wildly. Upon reaching a crossroad, the Shadow King split into four clones. Three of the clones came charging at Wilbur from three different directions, and the other one stood right there before turning to look at Wilbur.


    "You might have the protection of the middle and upper dimensions, which I definitely envy, but you''re far too innocent if you think that''s going to be enough for you to protect the world. This world is going to end in destruction by my hands. Remember my name-the Shadow King!"


    Upon saying the words, the Shadow King disappeared in a plume of ck miasma. Wilbur stood at the crossroads, detecting the three powerful aurasing from different directions. All three auras were extremely powerful, and Wilbur was at a loss. The Shadow King was far too powerful, to the point where even his clones were capable of emitting powerful auras.


    "F*ck it, I''ll take them as theye!"


    Wilbur charged down the path on the left, quickly finding a Shadow King in the middle of devouring a cultivator. The Shadow King devoured the powers of the cultivator and grew a good deal stronger but melted into the ground at the sight of Wilbur to flee.


    Wilbur had been prepared to battle the Shadow King for good, only for him to escape in such a way. Wilbur spent the whole night chasing after the Shadow King, but never got to battle him properly.


    With how powerful the Shadow King was, Wilbur would not be able to hold him down for a proper fight against his wish.


    Wilbur saw the Shadow King jump into the ocean just as the sky turned bright. He watched as the sun slowly rose, letting out a sigh of helplessness. Upon returning to the hotel, Wilbur told the ck Panthers what happened the night before.


    Perry said, "The Shadow King gains the power of every person he devours. That''s how he grows stronger. If we don''t stop him in time, he''s going to regain his actual power and you''re going to be going up against him in his full form. I''m afraid no one''s going to be able to stop him then."


    "What? Not even Senior Fremont?" asked Wilbur.


    Perry shook his head. "We''ve never seen our Master battle the Shadow King before, so we aren''t sure ourselves if he''s powerful enough to take him down. However, we''re undoubtedly cultivators from a lower dimension. Stopping the Shadow King as soon as possible is our main priority."


    The Shadow King came from a lower dimension, but it was considered a higher dimension to Wilbur and the others already. Wilbur could not help but grow nervous at Perry''s words. "If hundreds of cultivators were already killedst night, the Shadow King''s going to regain his powers in a matter of days."


    "Does the Shadow King really have no weaknesses at all?"


    Bernard said, "He doesn''t have any weaknesses, but Perry and I stayed up all night thinking about this. Since the Shadow King came to this world through sacrifices, each sacrifice''s personality and emotions when they were alive might be special traits of the Shadow King. After all, the Shadow King is here by borrowing the bodies of cultivators from our dimensions. I think that might be a good way to lure him out."


    "Ah, I understand. The Shadow King is here in our realm because Locke sacrificed himself, which means that the Shadow King has Locke''s emotions and personality. Since that''s the case, we might just be able to give it a try. If the Shadow King has a reaction to bringing up Hart, we''ll have a chance at taking him down."


    "Yeah. There''s no other way."


    "Alright, then. The Shadow King hides in the ocean by day. We can give it a try at night."


    Wilbur nodded. Just then, Perry switched on the television and flipped to the news channel. ording to the report, around ten whale corpses had been found floating on the surface of the Rostead ocean that morning.

 Chapter 2069

    The whales were covered in bloody injuries as if they had died from the attack of some sort of sharp weapon. The reporter in the news said that this might be a result of some illegal fishing on the Rostead coast, where fishermen had no choice but to dump the whales they had caught back into the ocean.


    Whales were precious creatures of the ocean, especially blue whales. The reporter urged the public against illegal fishing, but Wilbur froze at the sight of the live feed from the ocean. The dead whales looked especially fresh, and there was a pattern to their injuries.


    Those injuries did not look like they were caused by binding ropes around them to hold them down before going in for the kill, but like a gigantic creature had wrapped a tentacle of sorts around the whales to strangle them to death.


    Perry frowned. "Could he be behind this?"


    Bernard nodded. "Yep. It''s him for sure."


    The image of the Shadow King''s giant hand from the dark space he had conjuredst night entered the three men''s heads. Even the ck Panther formation had not been enough to take down the gigantic hand, and the panther had been in by that gigantic hand with such ease. That definitely exined the death of those enormous whales.


    "That bastard hid in the ocean, where it''s even darker for him to absorb the power from there! That way he can grow stronger even in the daytime."


    "F*cking bastard." Perry turned to Wilbur. "It seems like we don''t have much time left."


    Wilbur furrowed his brows. "I think we shoulde up with a n. That way, we''ll have a better chance at taking the Shadow King down at night."


    Bernard said, "Are you saying that we can go to Locke''s manor and find out more about Locke through the people around him, and then find some of his weaknesses to poke at the Shadow King''s emotions?"


    "Exactly that. Let''s split up."


    The men came up with a n and headed their separate ways. Wilbur came straight to Locke''s manor. The butler, Tony, who had witnessed the bloodbath fromst time, promptly spilled the cup of coffee he was holding all over his shirt at the sight of Wilbur.


    Tony scrambled to get up, setting the coffee down on the table and getting down on one knee. "At your service, sir."


    The cultivator circle waspletely different from the regr world, and Tony knew that there was no running from Wilbur for him. Tony figured that showing his respect might just help him gain Wilbur''s trust.


    Wilbur pulled a chair out and sat down. "Say, you saw everything that happened yesterday, didn''t you?"


    "Y-Yes, sir," Tony said, trembling from head to toe.


    Wilbur continued, "Don''t be nervous. You should know that the cultivator circle ispletely different from the regr world, and both those worlds don''t really meddle with each other. I''m not going to take out my rage towards Locke on you, so you can rx about that. However, I do need you to tell me what weaknesses Locke has, and when he joined the Church of Bloodism."


    Tony, who had just stood up, fell back onto his knees in terror as he replied with a shaking voice, "Sir, I really don''t know when Mister Locke joined the Church of Bloodism. I only know that they''re a cult."

 Chapter 2070

    "Alright, that''s not on you. From what I know, you''ve been working for Locke for ten years now. Is that true?"


    "Yes, sir. As a matter of fact, I would have been working for Mister Locke for eleven years in two months."


    "Alright. Well, since you''ve been with him for so long, I''m sure you must know his weaknesses and ws. Surely you know what he likes and dislikes, right?"


    Tony paused for a beat, before saying, "Actually, Mister Locke isn''t too different from the other heads of families out there. The only thing that made him stand out from the others was that Mister Locke hated anyone looking down on him or talking down to him. Mister Locke absolutely hated being called useless. From what I know, Mister Locke has gotten rid of anyone who tried to look down on him. Those people would either end up missing or leaving Rostead altogether. It can be said that Mister Locke was unrivaled in the country."


    Wilbur was able to find out Locke''s weaknesses uponing out of the manor. It was definitely rare for a businessman to have zero enemies in thest ten years, and having an enemy appear for the first time must definitely be a great blow to Locke.


    The name Molton would surely be able to awaken Locke''s memories. As long as the Shadow King could be controlled by Locke''s memories, he would not be able to stop himself from confronting Wilbur.


    Wilbur returned to the hotel, where he exchanged his findings with Perry and the others. They had all pretty much gotten the same information: Locke''s ego was frightfully massive, and the fact that he had not had any enemies in the past ten years actually had a great deal to do with the fact that he was a cultivator.


    Rostead had once been a ce full ofpetition. Just ten years ago, Locke had merely been the representative of one out of five major ns, and he merely owned a tenth of the market.


    If they were going purely on wealth and business, Locke would not have been able to take down the other major ns. Yet as time went on, the other major ns left one by one within a single year. That was something that had rocked all of Rostead then.


    After all, the five major ns had controlled the entire economy of Rostead. Their existence had a great influence on the country, and no one ever found out why they left.


    Locke''s relentless methods were shocking, but he ended up getting his share of the Rostead market.


    Perry sighed. "Master''s right. That was his karma. Locke took out the other major ns using unscrupulous methods and got what he deserved in the end."


    After dusk, Wilbur came to the beach to sense the Shadow King''s aura. A wave crashed against the shore before disappearing, and the Shadow King appeared before Wilbur with a smile. "Do you really think you can stop me?"


    "I can tell you now that I''ll destroy this world in two days. I''ll send the power from this world back to my true self and be more powerful then. You''re all just sacrifices to make me stronger, you would have been dead if it had not been for those glovesst night!"


    Wilbur did not respond to the words, instead saying, "You think you''ve won, Locke. You ruled Rostead for ten years without any opponents, but now you''ve got one."


    The Shadow King walked past Wilbur. "Locke''s dead. You''re ridiculous for thinking you can bring him back to life."


    Wilbur watched the Shadow King''s retreating figure calmly. "Actually, Molton isn''t dead yet. Your men lied to you."


    The Shadow King''s figure froze, and Locke''s voice came out of his throat. "What? That bastard isn''t dead yet? He killed my son! He has to die! You useless bastard, get out of my way!"

 Chapter 2071

    "Lord Shadow King, you have to get revenge for my son!"


    "I will do it! Just shut up!"


    Wilbur knew that his n had seeded. There was a smirk on his lips as he said, "Mister Locke, it seems that you''re not the strongest man in Rostead after all. Hart''s death proved that you''re nothing but trash."


    The Shadow King took a step forward before he turned back to face Wilbur. A voice that sounded like Locke''s came from his throat, "What did you say? What did you just say?"


    The Shadow King said, "Enough, Locke, you''ve disappointed me greatly."


    "Shadow King, don''t forget that we''re in this together. If you don''t help me with this, you can kiss your n goodbye."


    "You despicable fool, I''ll make you pay for threatening me."


    The Shadow King looked up at Wilbur with coldness in his eyes and said, "It looks like I''ll have to kill you first. Otherwise, this guy won''t listen to me."


    Wilbur flipped his right hand, summoning up the thunder cleaver. Then he said, "Come, I''ve wanted to fight you anyway. This world doesn''t belong to you, and you, you should go back to your own world."


    The Shadow King conjured a ck sword in his hand, pointing it at Wilbur, "You don''t get to decide that!"


    In the next moment, both of them charged at each other. The ck sword shed with the thunder cleaver. Soon, ck viscous fluid overflowed from the ck sword, devouring the cleaver. It extended towards Wilbur''s body,pletely enveloping him. However, at that moment, beams of white light shot out from Wilbur''s body.


    Protective light from the Light Gloves formed a shield around Wilbur,pletely neutralizing the Shadow King''s power. The Shadow King, ring at Wilbur, cursed, "Despicable man, I''ll show you my power."


    The Shadow King charged forward, and Wilbur met him empty-handed. The Shadow King swung his sword, and Wilbur caught it bare-handed. In the next moment, the Light Glove radiated a dazzling white light, consuming the Shadow King''s sword.


    The Shadow King took two steps back, looking at Wilbur and saying, "This is pointless. You can''t kill me, and I can''t kill you. Let''s call it quits, shall we?"


    Wilbur leaped into the air, the dragon aura emanating from his body forming a dragon shape. He said, "I wonder if using dragon aura would destroy you."


    The Shadow King clenched his teeth, conjuring the ck sword again before he charged. Wilbur chanted a spell, and a giant dragon soared toward the Shadow Emperor.


    The dragon roared and charged at the Shadow King''s chest. In the next moment, the dragon''s head seemed to have plunged into the Shadow King''s body. He chuckled and said, "Haha, bring it on! Let''s see how you''re going to fight me!"


    "Explode!"


    Wilbur shouted angrily. In the next moment, the dragon exploded with a loud bang. Arge cavity was sted into the Shadow King''s chest, and he fell into the sea. Wilbur stood on the shore, waiting, but the Shadow King did not emerge from the sea.


    "This guy. Is he really nning on just hiding there and noting out?"


    Staring at the endless sea, Wilbur fell into silence.


    Wilbur stood by the sea all night, but the Shadow King did not show up. After dawn, Wilbur returned to the hotel. Learning about the situation, Perry said, "It looks like he wants to lure us into the sea to fight him."

 Chapter 2072

    Bernard said, "I think we should assess the Shadow King''s strength now. After all, our chances will be much better if we have more information."


    Perry looked at Bernard and asked, "So, how much of his strength do you think the Shadow King has now?"


    Bernard replied, "Around thirty percent, but no more than that. If Wilbur hadn''t stopped the Shadow Kingst night, then the Shadow King''s strength would have reached at least fifty percent. If that were the case, then the Shadow King would be able to kill the whole of Rostead tonight. But now, the shadow King is still only at thirty percent, so we still have a chance to kill him off."


    "A chance?"


    Wilbur said with worry, "The Shadow King is getting stronger with time, and neither of you is a match for him. I don''t think it''ll be easy to deal with him."


    Bernard said, "Honestly, if you didn''t appear, it would be hard to deal with Shadow King, but since you''re here, then it''ll be much easier to deal with the Shadow King. After all, you have the Light Gloves."


    "The Light Gloves?"


    "That''s right, it''s the Light Gloves."


    Bernard voiced out his own thoughts. Even though the Shadow King was powerful, he relied on the power of Shadow Men. This power stemmed from the rules of the Shadow Men''s world, and in the world Wilbur was in right now, there was hardly anything that could resist the power of the Shadow Men. Fortunately, many strong beings had once visited this world, and the Light Warrior even left behind a set of Light Armor here. Wilbur obtaining the Light Gloves was possibly the result of a higher power. Now, under Wilbur''s control, the Light Gloves could convert the Shadow King''s power into the power of light.


    By continuously converting the Shadow King''s power using the Light Gloves, his strength would gradually be drained, diminishing his power. When the Shadow King''s strength weakened to roughly ten percent, they could use Wilbur''s dragon aura to kill him.


    Bernard said, "Now, there''s only one problem. Wilbur, can your body continue to absorb and store the power of light? If it reaches the limit, you must release it. We can continue to assist you on the side, but ultimately, you''re the key to defeating the Shadow King."


    "I can still continue to absorb and store the power of light, but I''m not sure how much more power of light my body can tolerate. It might reach the limit soon," Wilbur replied.


    While Wilbur found that his body had grown stronger recently, and the ability of the dragon head mark on his back to absorb and store light power also increased several times over, he still did not dare to be careless. After all, the Shadow King was extremely powerful, far surpassing the Light Saint.


    If the Shadow King was too strong and his power went over the limits of Wilbur''s ability to store the power of light, Wilbur might end up exploding due to being overloaded.


    Perry said, "Very well, then you keep at it. If you can''t continue to absorb the Shadow King''s power during the battle, release it. It will still have a certain impact on the Shadow King."


    "Alright," Wilbur nodded.


    That night, the group boarded a speedboat and swiftly advanced on the sea under the moonlight. At that moment, a gust of sea breeze blew past. Wilbur closed his eyes and felt it for a moment. Then, he opened his eyes and pointed to a spot ahead, saying, "The Shadow King is there."


    As soon as he said that, the sea surged, and a massive ck octopus appeared before them.


    Looking up the Shadow King was atop the octopus'' head. At that moment, the lower half of the Shadow King''s body merged with the ck octopus, leaving only his upper body exposed. Under the silver moonlight, the Shadow King controlled the octopus, resembling a giant sea monster.

 Chapter 2073

    The Shadow King gritted his teeth and said, "Wilbur, you refused to take the easy path that was offered and insisted on going through hell. I originally intended to spare you, but I didn''t expect you to dare toe to the sea. You''re nothing without the Light Gloves bestowed upon you by a middle dimension expert. Very well, now I shall show you what true power is!"


    With a roar, the Shadow King directly controlled the ck octopus to extend several tentacles toward the speedboat carrying Wilbur and the others. At that exact moment, Bernard quickly changed the direction of the speedboat and rushed out hundreds of meters in the opposite direction.


    Waves sshed on the surface of the sea. Bernard once again turned the speedboat towards the huge ck octopus, gritting her teeth and saying, "Is everyone ready? The big battle is about to begin."


    "Hmph," Perry sneered coldly and said, "No wonder there were whale carcasses floating on the sea. So, it was this guy''s doing. It seems we''ve underestimated him."


    "I''ll count to three, and then we''ll charge. One, two, three!" After the countdown, Bernard started the speedboat. The next moment, the speedboat rushed towards the ck octopus at an incredible speed.


    One hundred meters, eighty meters, fifty meters...


    Just when they were fifty meters away from the ck octopus, everyone jumped off the speedboat together.


    As the speedboat approached, the Shadow King sneered and said, "How dare you people fight me with such puny power! You people are just hopeless. Let me show you my true strength."


    At that moment, the seawater in the area where the speedboat was suddenly surged, and the speedboat soared into the air. The seawater receded, and the speedboat was already held in the tentacles of the ck octopus. The next moment, under the immense grip, the speedboat exploded.


    A burst of mes shed in mid-air. However, in front of the huge ck octopus, the explosion of the speedboat was as insignificant as a burning matchstick. The mes of the explosion were extinguished almost immediately, and the speedboat was crushed into scrap metal by the tentacles. It was then thrown into the sea, causing some big waves.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    The Shadow King turned his head. At that moment, Perry and the others were suspended in the air, already in formation. All eight of them simultaneously chanted their spells, causing their spiritual energy to converge, forming a huge ck panther.


    Although the ck panther was huge, it looked like a kitten in front of the giant octopus. Perry shouted coldly, "We''ve been waiting for this moment. Come on, you damned creature."


    "Hehe," the Shadow King chuckled and said, "Pitiful humans, wanting to strike me with the spiritual power you''ve cultivated. You''re just wasting your efforts. Well, since you want to offer such a delicacy to me, I won''t hold back!"


    As he spoke, the Shadow King once again extended his tentacles, and several tentacles stretched towards the ck panther. Although the ck panther was agile, dodging left and right, the octopus''s tentacles were too numerous. They quickly blocked the space where the ck panther was located. The next moment, the ck panther was caught by the tentacles.


    "Let''s see how long you can hold on."


    The Shadow King chuckled, choosing not to devour the spiritual energy of the ck panther himself. Instead, through the octopus''s tentacles, he continuously absorbed the spiritual energy of the ck panther. Obviously, he intended to use the ck panther as an intermediary to drain all the spiritual energy from Perry and the others.

 Chapter 2074

    Seeing this, Wilbur knew that everyone had fallen into the Shadow King''s trap. He hurriedly shouted to everyone, "This is bad! You all need to spread out. He''s using the ck panther to absorb the spiritual energy from you. If this continues, he will drain all of your spiritual energy dry!"


    Hearing this, Bernard immediately changed his expression and said, "Wilbur''s right, Captain, we need to spread out!"


    Perry said, "It''s not that I don''t want to spread out, but that guy is now absorbing the spiritual energy inside us. We''re all under his control."


    "So, what do we do now?"


    Perry looked at Wilbur and said, "Wilbur, please."


    "I got it."


    Wilbur released his dragon aura, condensing it into the form of arge dragon. Then, the dragon roared and charged toward the formation where the eight people were located.


    Boom!


    The moment the dragon collided with the formation, an explosion urred. The dragon aura dispersed, and the eight people were thrown out by the powerful force. They fell into the sea, coughing out blood one after another, and half of their spiritual energy inside their bodies was spent. Although that was the case, it was still better than being sucked dry by the Shadow King.


    Wilbur stood suspended in the air, looking at the Shadow King, and said coldly, "Leave the rest to me."


    Perry mmed his fist on the surface of the sea and said, "Wilbur, you must avenge us. This guy has absorbed too much of our spiritual energy. You must take back twice as much for us!"


    "Alright, I''ll definitely take back twice as much for you!"


    "Just you alone?"


    The Shadow King snorted coldly. The next moment, a tentacle emerged from the sea and entangled Wilbur''s body. A faint smile appeared on the Shadow King''s lips as he said, "Last night, I pondered and thought. Since you can absorb the power of the Shadow Men and transform it into the power of light, then I won''t confront you directly. I''ll use this octopus'' tentacles to strangle you alive!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wilbur felt a huge forceing from the octopus'' tentacle. The tentacle, like a snake''s body, tightened more and more. Wilbur reached out his hand, but the tentacle was extremely slippery and impossible to grip. Seeing the tentacle tightening more and more, Wilbur''s anger was instantly ignited.


    Wilbur extended his hand, and his spiritual energy condensed into a thunder cleaver. Then, the power of light poured into the Light Glove and was transformed into the power of destruction, which was then infused into the thunder cleaver. In an instant, the thunder cleaver turned ck.


    Wilbur swung the de that was now imbued with the power of destruction and struck the tentacle. The tentacle was instantly cut off, and the tremendous force from the tentacle disappeared in an instant. Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief and exerted force, causing the tentacle wrapped around his body to turn into several pieces, scattering on the surface of the sea.


    The next moment, Wilbur''s body emitted a ck aura, his eyes turned pitch ck, and he gritted his teeth, saying, "Perhaps this is the most foolish decision you''ve ever made!"


    Wilbur swiftly rushed forward, raising the thunder cleaver in his hand, and shed toward the ck octopus. However, at this moment, ayer of ck power that belonged to the Shadow Men appeared on the surface of the octopus''s body. The de struck the Shadow Men''s power, which quickly absorbed it and turned it into nothingness.


    "Hahaha! This is exactly what I want!"


    With a ssh, the tentacle emerged from the water again and entangled Wilbur


    once more. This time, the tentacle continuously absorbed the power of destruction emanating from Wilbur''s body. As it continued to feed,rge ck spheres appeared on the tentacle.

 Chapter 2075

    The ck spheres swiftly moved on the tentacles and quickly flowed back into the main body. The Shadow King chuckled and said, "Wilbur, you are the most delicious delicacy in this dimension. Unfortunately, tonight, all your power will belong to me."


    "You arrogant fellow! Tonight, I''ll show you that there are also powerful beings in this world!"


    Wilbur broke free from the tentacles, emitting a white light all over his body. The next moment, he rushed towards the ck octopus. The thunder cleaver in his hand pierced one of the tentacles of the octopus. Then, a white light emanated from the thunder cleaver, and the power of the Shadow King continuously surged out from the octopus tentacle, infused into the thunder cleaver, and then absorbed by Wilbur.


    "You despicable creature! Get away from me!"


    The Shadow King forcefully threw Wilbur away. Wilbur floated in mid-air and said coldly, "Since you can absorb my power, I can also absorb yours!"


    The next moment, Wilbur turned into a streak of white light again and rushed forward. While the Shadow King controlled the ck octopus, which was toorge and not agile enough, Wilbur constantly moved around, continuously absorbing the power of the Shadow King.


    Finally, after Wilbur once again pierced one of the octopus''s tentacles with his thunder cleaver, a cold glint shed in the Shadow King''s eyes. He said coldly, "How dare a mere mortal like you insult me like this? Fine, since you want it, then take it all. I''d like to see how much of the Shadow King''s power your body can withstand! I will make you perish in your arrogance!"


    A powerful force of the Shadow King''s power continuously flowed towards the tentacle, infusing it into Wilbur''s body. At the same time, several tentacles of the ck octopus extended and entangled Wilbur''s body, continuously transmitting the power of the Shadow King to Wilbur.


    "This..."


    In the sea, Perry and the others saw this scene and were all stunned, unable to imagine that the Shadow King would actively transfer his own power of the Shadow Men to Wilbur. Bernard said worriedly, "Captain, the Shadow King is the strongest in the world of the Shadow Men. His body''s endurance is far beyond that of ordinary humans. If this continues, Wilbur will inevitably burst and die. What should we do now?"


    Perry said calmly, "Don''t worry. Those chosen by the Master are definitely not ordinary people. Now, we all have to believe in Wilbur and trust the Master."


    "But..."


    "The Master has always been urate with his predictions. This time will be no different."


    Perry directly silenced Bernard. In fact, as a cultivator, Fremont had lived for thousands of years and had already acquired some abilities that ordinary people could not possess. Fremont had once said that a cultivator would find him, and throughyers of trials, gain the secrets of the dragon n, and ultimately be a powerful being.


    The task of the ck Panthers was to find and assist this powerful being. Now, Perry believed that this powerful being had appeared, and he was Wilbur.


    If the words of Fremont were true, then Wilbur would ovee all difficulties. Although the Shadow King was strong, he would definitely not be Wilbur''s match. Therefore, Perry still had a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    At this moment, Wilbur emitted a bright light all over his body, and the dragon head mark on his back also lit up again. Arge amount of power of light poured into the dragon''s head mark and was stored. Wilbur sneered and said, "Since you want to give it to me, then give me everything you have!"


    The Shadow King felt that the aura emanating from Wilbur became even more intense, while his own power continued to decrease. A vague sense of foreboding arose in his heart. The Shadow King''s incarnations had prated many dimensions, but he had never encountered someone like Wilbur before.


    For the first time, the Shadow King had a strange feeling. It seemed that this time, he would be defeated by this person named Wilbur. He would not be able to destroy this dimension called Earth.

 Chapter 2076

    The sudden onught of sensations was something the Shadow King had never experienced before. Although he had infiltrated many dimensions, he had never faced defeat. Yet now, in this dimension, Wilbur gave the Shadow King a different feeling.


    The Shadow King refused to admit defeat. Feeling the constant depletion of energy within him, the Shadow King thought to himself, ''Damn it, how could this happen? Am I really going to lose to a mere mortal? It''s impossible, this can''t be happening! No, I must not lose!''


    A strong sense of denial surged from the depths of the Shadow King''s heart. The next moment, the Shadow King looked at Wilbur, who was in a frantic state, and a tentacle secretly extended from the sea. On the tentacle, a sword condensed silently, and then the tentacle hovered in mid-air, aiming at Wilbur''s head and piercing downward.


    At that moment, everyone else who had been stunned by Wilbur''s ability to absorb the Shadow King''s power finally came to their senses. Perry shouted loudly, "Wilbur, watch out! It''sing from above!"


    The ck sword thrust downwards at incredible speed. However, just as the ck sword was about to touch Wilbur''s head, it was blocked by a rainbow-colored stream of light, and a powerful force shattered the ck sword into pieces.


    "What?"


    The Shadow King looked at Wilbur with a shocked expression. At this moment, Wilbur had activated the Dragon''s Safehaven. Under the cover of the rainbow- colored light, the ck octopus''s tentacles were severed, and Wilbur emitted a white light all over his body. The stored power of light in his body had reached its limit.


    Wilbur looked at the Shadow King coldly and said, "Thank you. If it weren''t for your actions just now, I might have already exploded and died. Now, I''ll return this energy to you."


    After speaking, Wilbur chanted an incantation, and a clone separated from his body. At the same time, arge amount of power of light was transferred to the clone.


    The clone condensed Wilbur''s dragon aura, and the dragon aura transformed into arge dragon. The clone then infused the power of light into the dragon''s body, turning the originally invisible dragon into a white dragon.


    The next moment, the clone controlled the white dragon and charged toward the Shadow King.


    Boom!


    The white dragon collided with the ck octopus, releasing the power of light. The resulting powerful and dazzling white light illuminated the octopus, casting a shadow, then turned it into powder. The size of the octopus decreased by twenty percent after the white light, prompting Perry to cheer loudly.


    The Shadow King red at Perry and cursed, "You bastards! Tonight, you will all die!"


    After he said that, the Shadow King looked around for Wilbur''s figure, only to find that Wilbur, who had been floating in mid-air, had disappeared.


    "This guy, could it be..."


    The Shadow King suddenly looked down at the sea below, where several golden lights shed. Immediately, the surrounding seawater began to swirl, forming a vortex, and a huge water dragon rose from the vortex, enveloping the Shadow King within.


    Wilbur chanted an incantation within the water dragon and shouted, "Dragon Move, first level: Lake-Swimming Dragon!"


    As Wilbur''s voice fell, a golden light orb condensed above his head. The next moment, the light orb merged into the water dragon. In an instant, the immense water dragon transformed into a golden dragon.


    The golden dragon wrapped itself around the Shadow King. Then, with a sh of golden light, it swept across the sea. With a loud bang, the golden light dissipated, and the ck octopus was reduced to a mere shadow. The resulting sh even ejected a shadow from the Shadow King''s body.


    When the golden light dissipated, all the shadows turned into nothingness, leaving only the Shadow King''s pale, white body floating in mid-air.


    At this moment, the Shadow King''s body trembled all over. He had been drained


    of all the power of the Shadow King, bing a weak clone. In the past, the Shadow King had never encountered such a situation in any dimension. The Shadow King found being embarrassed like this unbearable.


    "You bastard! I will definitely kill you!"


    At this moment, the Shadow King split into a clone, with the clone rushing toward Wilbur while the main body rushed in another direction.


    Perry hurriedly shouted, "Wilbur, don''t let him escape. If we don''t kill him now, we won''t have a chance when he bes stronger!"


    At that moment, Wilbur had already activated the Light of Dragon, with a golden dragon coiling around his right arm. Due to the depletion of his spirit, his body was extremely exhausted. Therefore, Wilbur could only activate the Light of Dragon to keep himself from falling into slumber with the pain in his body.

 Chapter 2077

    The Shadow King was finally reduced to his original state. All the energy he had gained from this world was returned to this world, and Wilbur naturally would not let go of this rare opportunity.


    "Locke, you''re just a piece of trash. Your son, Hart, went out of line. He deserved to die!"


    The Shadow King''s figure suddenly paused, and then trembled all over. He turned to look at Wilbur, and Locke''s voice emanated from his throat, "What did you just say?"


    "I said your son, Hart, went out of line and deserved to die!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    At this moment, Locke''s willpower surpassed that of the Shadow King. He controlled the Shadow King''s body and rushed toward Wilbur. At the same time, Wilbur also swung a fist at thest moment, sting into the Shadow King''s chest. The golden dragon roared and instantly pierced through the Shadow King''s body.


    With a loud roar, the golden light shed, and the Shadow King was reduced to powder and dissipatedpletely.


    "Wilbur, I will remember you!"


    The Shadow King''s final voice echoed in Wilbur''s mind. Exhausted of energy, Wilbur''s body was extremely tired. With his eyes closed, he fell towards the sea below.


    With a ssh, Wilbur fell into the water. "Wilbur!" Perry and the others immediately dived into the water and swam toward Wilbur.


    This time, Wilbur slept for a long time. By the time he woke up, it was already half a monthter.


    Perry had already left with the members of the ck Panthers. Only Bernard stayed in the room to take care of Wilbur. Seeing Wilbur wake up, Bernard breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank goodness, you''re finally awake."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur smiled slightly at Bernard and asked, "Have I slept for a long time?"


    Bernard shrugged helplessly and said, "You''ve been sleeping for half a month. Perry said he would take you to the hospital, but when the doctor came to examine you, he found that you weren''t injured at all. You were just too exhausted, so you fell into aa. But none of us expected you to sleep for half a month."


    "What about them?"


    "Oh, they had things to do and left ahead of time. However, before Perry left, he asked me to hand over a letter to you. The letter contains what you wanted."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I think I should go now. Perhaps we''ll meet again in the future. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After seeing Bernard off, Wilbur opened the letter left by Perry. There was a phone number written on the letter, along with a photo of the eighth dragon cauldron.


    Putting down the letter, Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Shadow King was difficult to deal with, the matter was finally over. At least he hadpleted the task and received the reward. Now that he knew the whereabouts of the eighth dragon cauldron, finding it should not be too difficult.


    Wilbur even thought that since the people of the ck Panthers knew the whereabouts of the eighth dragon cauldron, they must also know the whereabouts of the ninth dragon cauldron. After finding the eighth dragon cauldron, he could go to Perry and perhaps learn about the whereabouts of the ninth dragon cauldron.


    However, he wondered what kind of test Fremont would give him at that time.

 Chapter 2078

    Wilbur walked out onto the balcony and stretchedzily, suddenly realizing that his body did not feel any pain at all. Recalling the battle that night, Wilbur had used the Dragon Move and the Light of Dragon. Logically, the dragon aura in his body should have been violent, and he could not have been uninjured.


    Why did he not feel any difort? Although Wilbur had practiced the Dragon Move for a month and his physical strength had greatly improved, he knew very well that his body could not bear such intense dragon aura. He should have been severely injured.


    However, he waspletely unscathed. Wilbur was puzzled. Suddenly, his eyes brightened, and he eximed excitedly, "Could it be because of the protection of the power of light that my body has recovered so quickly?"


    The power of destruction could destroy everything, while the power of light could restore and nurture everything. These two powers represented destruction and new life. They were far more than just two powerful forces. The characteristics of these two powers could also deepen their respective influences.


    Wilbur recalled the time when he had borrowed the power of destruction in battle before. His body had been severely injured, and the pain had prated to his bones. If it had not been for the support of the power of destruction, the pain would not have reached that level even if he had been severely injured.


    It seemed that he had overlooked the characteristics of the power of light and the power of destruction in the past. After Wilbur understood this, he suddenly became ecstatic. After all, the power of light could heal the body, which meant he would not need to use the thunder-type Healing Pill anymore.


    Moreover, Wilbur no longer needed to fear the violence of the dragon aura in the future. He could even borrow dragon aura that was two, three, or even several times stronger than his body''s capacity, condensing it into a dragon form. If so, Wilbur''s strength would undoubtedly be elevated to a new level.


    Wilbur eximed excitedly, "The power of light actually has such a wonderful ability. It really broadened my horizons."


    For the next three days, Wilbur stayed in Terya to recuperate. During the day, he went out to the city''s antique market to look for investment opportunities, and at night, he sat cross-legged on the bed to adjust his energies through meditation. Three dayster, Wilbur felt that his spirit and strength had fully recovered. He took out the note left by Perry and dialed the contact number on it.


    The phone rang for almost a minute, but it was a long minute for Wilbur. He looked at the photo of the eighth dragon cauldron while waiting. Several times, Wilbur even wanted to hang up the phone, but in the end, he endured it.


    Finally, just as the phone was about to disconnect automatically, the other party answered the call, and an old voice came from the phone.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Hello, I was introduced by Perry. He told me that you should know the whereabouts of the eighth dragon cauldron."


    "Oh, so it''s Mister Perry''s introduction. That''s great. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    The old man on the phone sounded excited but suddenly fell silent.


    Wilbur asked in confusion, "Sir?"


    "Ah, I''m here, young man. I''m sorry. I got lost in my thoughts just now. However, I''m very happy to receive your call. But I also have my doubts, because judging from your voice, you seem very young. Are you really the chosen one introduced by Mister Perry?"


    "Indeed."

 Chapter 2079

    "Alright, alright, I shouldn''t have doubted you. Mister Perry wouldn''t have


    rmended you to me if you weren''t the right person. Young man, if you want to find the eighth dragon cauldron, thene to Gelsa and find me."


    "Gelsa? Where is this ce called Gelsa?"


    Before Wilbur could ask again, the old man had already hung up the phone. Apparently, the old man did not want to say more. Or maybe this was the old man''s way of refusing. However, in order to find the eighth dragon cauldron, as long as there were clues, Wilbur would find it no matter how difficult it was. Immediately, Wilbur opened his phone and searched for Gelsa on the inte. He found that there was no ce called Gelsa in the world, which surprised Wilbur. After all, if Gelsa did not exist, then could the location mentioned by the old man be in another dimension?


    The incident in Wearson Valley made Wilbur even more convinced that powerful practitioners in this world could easily open portals to another dimension. However, electromaic signals should be signals unique to this world, so the location where the old man answered the phone should also be in this world.


    Wilbur was puzzled. Could it be that the ce the old man told him about was not in this world? But if that were the case, he should at least tell him how to get to that ce. However, he did not say anything on the phone, perhaps indicating that Gelsa was not the name of a ce in another dimension.


    Realizing this, Wilbur called La and asked her to help him find out where this ce called Gelsa was.


    La was indeed an elite hacker among hackers. She took less than a minute to find information about Gelsa. Then, La said on the phone, "Sir, Gelsa is actually located in the northern part of Siward, which is now called Brant. Gelsa was its name fifty years ago.


    "It used to be a small town, but it was floodedter on, forming ake there called Lake Brant. Lake Brant is located in a very cold zone and is covered by a thickyer of ice for more than six months every year. ording to the data, the people who used to live there have moved away. Now, it''s just barrennd."


    Wilbur frowned and said, "The name was from fifty years ago, and now it''s called Brant? Besides this ce, is there anywhere else called Gelsa?"


    "No, the database shows that only this ce is called Gelsa."


    "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Wilbur searched for Siward on the map and found that this small country was indeed located in the north near the Arctic Circle, and it was indeed a very cold zone. Gelsa was in the northern part of Siward, so it would be even colder there.


    Fortunately, although Siward was a small country, there were nes that could fly directly to Siward. Wilbur bought a ne ticket and flew from Terya to Siward in the afternoon.


    Because Siward was already close to the Arctic region and far from Terya, Wilbur was on the ne for five hours. When he arrived in Mantu, the capital of Siward, it was already past ten o''clock at night.


    Because it was toote, Wilbur was forced to find a hotel in Mantu to stay in. After dawn, he rented a car and drove to Brant in the north of Siward.


    Siward was a poorer country than Rostead and Terya. Rostead and Terya had antiques and sea routes for trade, but Siward was andlocked country, and at the same time, it was very poor. It could not produce trade goods, so the economic situation in Siward was not good.


    It was precisely because of this that transportation roads within Siward were<pcking. Apart from the capital, Mantu, other provinces and regions did not have nes. Trains and paved roads leading to major provinces were the only transportation options in Siward.

 Chapter 2080

    Fortunately, Siward was a small country. Wilbur set out by car at eight in the morning and arrived at the Kooth Province, which was only a hundred kilometers away from Brant, before noon. Kooth Province did not have any proper roads leading to Brant, and because of the perennial winds and snow, the original dirt roads were also covered by snow and could not be seen.


    As Wilbur had considered the situation here in advance, he had purchased apass before setting out. By using satellite signal positioning, he could find the direction of Brant. After making some simple preparations, Wilbur set off for Brant.


    As he left the city of Kooth, Wilbur looked back at this city, which was called the capital of Kooth Province. Covered in ice and snow, it looked like a small county in size. Wilbur could not help but sigh, feeling that anyone who could live in this ce for a long time must have deep feelings for it.


    Likewise, Brant was hundreds of kilometers away from the urban area of Kooth City. The fact that the old man could live in Brant for a long time also proved his extraordinary perseverance. Wilbur could imagine that the old man must have his own story.


    There must be a reason for him to persist in Brant, and this reason was likely to be closely rted to the eighth dragon cauldron. Therefore, Wilbur realized that the old man guarding the secret of the eighth dragon cauldron was probably a stubborn person who might not be easy to deal with.


    Sixty kilometers away from Kooth City, a vast primitive forest appeared in front of Wilbur. ording to thepass, Brant was behind this primitive forest. To reach Brant, one had to pass through this primitive forest. Otherwise, they would have to take a detour of at least three hundred kilometers.


    Wilbur was eager to obtain the eighth dragon cauldron and naturally would not take the longer route. Although there might be some wild beasts i the forest, Wilbur was a cultivator who could subdue sea monsters, so he naturally would not fear tigers and leopards.


    Stepping into this primitive forest, Wilbur''s footsteps crunched on the snow, making a "squeak" sound. At first, Wilbur did not think much about it. After all, ording to the map, this primitive forest was only five hundred square kilometers, and it would take about twenty-five kilometers to cross it.


    For a cultivator, twenty-five kilometers could be crossed in less than an hour. However, when Wilbur realized something was wrong, he stopped and looked at his watch, only to find that without realizing it, two hours had passed.


    This made Wilbur feel very strange. After all, if this forest was only five hundred square kilometers, and the straight-line distance was twenty-five kilometers, Wilbur should have already walked out of this forest long ago. However, after two hours of walking, Wilbur was still in the forest and had not walked out yet.


    Two hours would mean that he walked a full fifty kilometers. The distance from Kooth City to Brant was only one hundred kilometers, and adding the sixty kilometers Wilbur had already walked, it had already exceeded the distance from Kooth City to Brant.


    Wilbur thought he had lost his way, but the pointer on thepass had never changed its direction, indicating that Wilbur was not wrong. Looking back at the footprints, they were consistent, indicating that Wilbur had been walking in a straight line in this primitive forest.


    However, after walking for two hours, Wilbur still had not walked out of this primitive forest. Wilbur closed his eyes and tried to sense if there were any strange energy fluctuations in this primitive forest.


    Everything seemed normal. Wilbur frowned and muttered to himself, "Could it be that the markings on the map are wrong, and this forest is not just five hundred square kilometers?"


    Wilbur looked ahead at the endless forest covered in white snow and immediately flew up, wanting to fly into the sky to see how vast this primitive forest area was and how long it would take to leave this primitive forest.


    However, Wilbur found that as he continued to ascend, the surrounding trees seemed to grow rapidly, rising quickly, much faster than Wilbur''s speed. Finally, they abruptly stopped in mid-air when Wilbur reached several hundred meters high.


    When Wilbur flew to this height, he also found that there was a dome here, covering this entire area. It seemed that a unique barrier had been formed here. "Curses, who''s there?"


    Wilbur roared angrily, and his roar echoed in the forest. After a moment, a hoarse voice came from the forest, "If you want to see him, you must pass my test first."


    "Who are you? Why are you stopping me?"


    "Hehe, you may not believe the truth. In fact, I am also a disciple of Fremont. I have been waiting here for the chosen one for over a hundred years. I originally thought no one woulde here, but to my surprise, you finally appeared."


    "Fremont?"

 Chapter 2081

    Wilbur let out a sigh of relief when he heard that. Since the man was someone sent by Fremont, there was nothing to be afraid of. He could proceed if he


    defeated the guy.


    "Not bad. You must be my peer since you learned from Fremont, but you''re not qualified yet."


    "Oh yeah?"


    Wilburnded from above. He looked around and asked, "How would you like to battle?"


    A tree behind Wilbur suddenly moved after he asked. The branch whipped toward Wilbur, so he quickly dodged. However, the tree next to him also moved and attacked him with its branch.


    Wilbur dodged continuously, but he was in the forest which was full of trees. It was hard to dodge the tree attacks no matter how agile he was. In the end, a branch smacked Wilbur on the back, ripping his shirt open and sending him crashing to the ground.


    He coughed and felt the snow melt in his mouth. He heard the voice again, "My powers are superior to yours. Moreover, you''re in the forest. It would be unfair if I battled you myself. That was a lesson for you. Now, let me tell you something. I raised nine snow wolves in this primal forest. You will pass my test if you can defeat them. Of course, you can beg for help if you can''t make it. I only have one condition."


    "What condition?"


    "Leave this ce and never step foot in this forest for ten years."


    "What?! Ten years?"


    Wilbur clenched his jaw and scrambled to get up from the ground. He pped the snow off him and red at the man, asking, "You''ll ban me for ten years if I''m defeated? What gives you the right?"


    "Because my powers are superior to yours. Of course, you don''t have to beg for help. However, you might just end up dying here."


    "How audacious! Come on, I ept your test, but I hope you''re a man of your word. Don''t regret it if I win!"


    "Naturally. Now, here theye. Good luck."


    The shuffling sound of snow could be heard. Suddenly, he felt a cold wind hit his back. Wilbur looked back and saw a snow wolf as big as a ck bear pouncing toward him. The snow wolf barred its ferociously sharp fangs at Wilbur as if it wanted to tear him to shreds.

 Chapter 2082

    Wilbur quickly dodged the snow wolf and avoided the attack. He kept his bnce and looked up again. Snow wolves were sprinting toward him from the sides at the same time.


    The snow wolves leaped and lunged at Wilbur. He dodged again, feeling confused as he faced the two snow wolves. Then, he heard shuffling noises from behind once more. He could not believe the first snow wolf snuck behind him.


    With a loud roar, the three snow wolves attacked at the same time. Wilbur stepped and leaped into the air. Suddenly, a huge tree moved next to him. It extended its branch and pped Wilbur on the back, smacking him to the ground.


    "Argh!"


    He felt pain in his back, and he crashed into the snowy ground. He flicked his right wrist and wielded his thunder cleaver. He looked around at the snow wolves and asked through a clenched jaw, "What are you doing?"


    The snow wolves did not attack. There was a voiceing from the depths of the forest, "Sorry, you can''t fly in this battle. You can only leap. Otherwise, the battle doesn''t count."


    "What? Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    It was quiet for several seconds before the voice replied, "You didn''t ask, did you?"


    "Damn it."


    Wilbur clenched his jaw. The snow wolves attacked again, so Wilbur had to keep dodging, which flustered him quite a bit. The voice could be heard again, "You can leave with dignity if you admit defeat right now."


    Wilbur had bloodshot eyes. He asked, "Can I eat their meat if I kill them?"


    "Of course. If you''re capable, I won''t me you for killing them. Look at them. Which one of them isn''t trying to tear you to pieces?"


    The words of the cultivator provoked Wilbur. His tone was soft, but it was a cruel mockery to Wilbur. Wilbur gripped his thunder cleaver and said, "Well, remember what you said. In that case, I won''t be holding back."


    A snow wolf attacked at that moment. Wilbur swung his thunder cleaver and the de energy hit the snow wolf. The snow wolf was knocked away and it whined. It ran away at high speed when it crashed to the ground.


    "What?"


    Wilbur could not believe that his de energy failed to kill the snow wolf. They sure had thick skin. He yelled angrily, "What the hell did you raise?"


    "These snow wolves are my babies. They drank potions I brewed all year long and developed a really tough skin. It''s impossible for ordinary weapons to prate their bodies."


    A series of howls could be heard in the background.


    A few snow wolves sprinted toward Wilbur from afar. Nine snow wolves


    surrounded Wilbur, so he quickly wore the Light Gloves. The power of light inside


    him turned into the power of destruction and infused it into the thunder cleaver. Following that, his eyes turned jet ck, and his heart filled with anger.


    "What about a weapon like this?"


    "What? That''s the power of destruction!"

 Chapter 2083

    Suddenly, a snow wolf sprinted towards Wilbur. He swung his thunder cleaver, creating a wave of de energy. However, a branch swung down and knocked Wilbur away. The snow wolves did not surround Wilbur anymore. They looked at Wilbur with fear in their eyes.


    Then, the snow wolves quickly fled back into the forest. Wilbur struggled to get up. That smack made his hands numb. He asked through a clenched jaw, "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, the cultivator appeared from within the forest. He was wearing ck robes and had white hair. Despite him appearing to walk slowly, his speed was fast. The dark figure was in front of Wilbur in the blink of an eye.


    He took out a white bottle from his sleeve and passed it to Wilbur, saying, "Here you go. This is medicine. It can help you heal rapidly. Sorry for being rude just now."


    Wilbur opened the bottle and used the medicine. He asked, "You look like a Dashan. What are you doing all the way here in Siward? This ce is freezing. Can you endure the cold?"


    The cultivator replied, "Honestly, it''s contrary to what you imagined. I like it here. My people saw me as a bad omen back then. They exiled me and tied my feet with rocks. They threw me in the river, and it almost killed me. I would''ve been dead a long time ago if it wasn''t for Mister Fremont. Now, I''m a cultivator. This ce is cold, but the spiritual energy in me protects me from the weather, so it doesn''t bother me. On the contrary, I enjoy the serenity. I''m d I found a ce like this."


    Wilbur asked, "So, about the battle, who won?"


    He replied, "You did. I didn''t expect you to be shielded by someone from the middle dimension. The power of the universe''sws on youes from the middle dimension. My snow wolves are no match against the power of destruction. It proves that you''re worthy of knowing Fremont. I just dispelled the barrier, and you may now pass."


    "Thanks. Oh yeah, I forgot to ask. What is your name, and why does the forest listen to yourmands?"


    "You don''t need to know my name. I won''t tell you even if you asked. This ends between us, I won''t see you ever again. Leave."


    Then, the cultivator quickly left and vanished into the forest. Wilbur felt helpless, but all cultivators had their own quirks. He could not force them to change their minds if they did not want to see him again. He could only take out hispass and headed towards Brant.


    It took Wilbur twenty minutes to walk out of the primal forest after the barrier was dispelled. Then, he continued to walk on for miles. He saw ake that was like a huge mirror on the ground. The river was frozen, and there were snowkes in the cold wind. Wilbur instinctually lowered his head.


    Wilbur looked around when he arrived at a precipice some distance from Lake Brant. He discovered a small cabin a mile away, and there was someone sitting on the ice surface when he looked around. The person dug a hole in the ice and was fishing leisurely.


    The only person who appeared on the outskirts of an icy remote area must be the old gentleman who spoke to Wilbur. Therefore, Wilbur rushed towards theke without hesitation. He ran towards the old man.


    "Sir, I''m here."


    "So, you''vee."


    The old man calmly nced at Wilbur as if he was not impressed. Wilbur was taken aback for two seconds and said, "Since I''m here, can you tell me about the eighth cauldron, sir?"


    The old man did not reply to Wilbur''s question. Instead, he said, "A lot of people wanted the eighth cauldron like you. Moreover, most of them lost their lives. If the eighth cauldron was that easy to obtain, do you think Fremont would let us wait for you here?"

 Chapter 2084

    The float in the hole moved at that moment. The old man pulled forcefully andughed, eximing, "It took the bait! Get up here!"


    The fish line instantly became tense. Then, the old man lowered his body and crashed onto the ice surface. He smirked and said, "It''s not going to escape this time!"


    The old man stood with the leverage of the ground while gripping the fishing rod. He pulled harshly, and a big fish instantly flew out from the water. Itnded heavily on the ice surface.


    The big fish kept flopping around, creating loud noises on the ice surface. Wilbur could not believe that the thick ice started to crack after the fish flopped just a few times. He was shocked by the sight and asked, "Isn''t this fish way too powerful?"


    Wilbur realized that the fish was far more powerful than ordinary fish. However, it looked like an ordinary carp. He wondered how the carp grew so powerful.


    The old man took out a dagger and walked toward Wilbur. He said with a smile, "Don''t be too surprised, young man. The world is vast, and you know too little. You have only seen fish from fishermen freshly caught from the river, but I bet you have never seen fish that need to be killed after being caught. I''ll show you today!"


    Then, the old man pounced on the fish and swung his dagger, killing the carp in one blow. The tip of the dagger went through the ice, and blood flowed out through the de. The fish quickly bled out and lost its strength, stopping its struggle on the ice surface.


    The old man waited for several seconds, then pointed at the carp with his dagger. He raised his dagger up and asked, "Did you see that? In Gelsa culture, this is how you sessfully catch a fish."


    Wilbur smiled and said, "That''s awesome, sir, but I think you should know something."


    "What is it?"


    Wilbur took a deep breath and looked at the old man. He replied, "This isn''t Gelsa anymore. Gelsa was the name of this ce some years ago. It''s now called Brant."


    The old man chuckled when he heard that and said, "Your will is too weak, young man. That''s not a good thing for you."


    "What do you mean my will is too weak?"


    "No matter what other people call this ce, even though it''s Brant now, this ce will forever be Gelsa to me. Gelsa is eternal, so there''s no such thing as Brant. My will toward Gelsa is as tough as the cold. It will never change."


    Wilbur moved his lips, but he could not refute. He suddenly realized that what the old man said was right. He could not change his will that easily, otherwise, it would be hard to achieve something.


    Wilbur had been through a lot of many years. What the old man said instantly touched Wilbur. Moved by the sudden epiphany, Wilbur said, "You''re right. Gelsa is eternal, so there''s no such thing as Brant."


    The old man nced at Wilbur and pulled out his dagger. Then, he tossed the dead carp to Wilbur and said, "Take this. We will have fish soup tonight."


    Then, the old man turned to walk to the cabin. Wilbur followed the old man and entered the cabin. The cabin was minimalistic, but it had an old phone. If he had not known about Gelsa''s situation from a decade ago, it would be hard for Wilbur to imagine that this ce could be connected with modern society solely based on Gelsa''s current situation.


    Wilbur did not dare to imagine installing an underground phone line in this environment filled with ice and snow.

 Chapter 2085

    The old man found an axe from the cabin, then he told Wilbur to chop some dry wood at the back of the cabin to be used for cookingter.


    Wilbur picked up the axe and went to the back of the cabin, finding a pile of neatly ced wood.


    Wilbur picked up arge piece of wood and ced it on the stump before starting to chop up the firewood. However, the axe was instantly knocked away the moment it hit the wood. Wilbur let go of the axe because he did not expect that oue at all, causing the axe to fall to the snowy ground.


    "Um..."


    Wilbur nced at the wood and picked up the axe. He took a closer look at the wood and discovered that he did not manage to chop the wood at all. The wood had no cracks from his chopping, with only a faint white mark on it.


    Wilbur was bbergasted by this turn of event. He used a lot of force when he tried to chop the wood, after all. The wood should have been chopped apart, but much to his surprise, it did not budge at all.


    Wilbur picked up the wood and discovered that the wood was denser than ordinary wood, but not by a lot. The material should be easily chopped apart, yet his attempt to chop it earlier only left a faint mark on the wood.


    Wilbur wondered what was going on.


    He recalled the carp the old man caught at Lake Brant. It seemed like an ordinary carp too, but it had a terrifying strength. The fish and the wood made Wilbur wonder what was different about Gelsapared to other ces.


    Could it be that some mysterious power was nurturing the environment here? Regardless, he main priority was to chop wood for now.


    He took a deep breath and infused spiritual energy into the axe, then he viciously chopped down on the wood, splitting it in half.


    Chopping wood became easier at that point. He was done within ten minutes and carried them into the cabin. Then, he followed the instructions of the old man and helped make a pot of delicious carp soup.


    "Come on, young man. Try my cooking."


    The old man scooped a bowl of fish soup to Wilbur.


    "Thanks, sir."


    Wilbur epted the fish soup and tried it. The old man smiled and asked, "How is it? How does it taste?"


    "It''s very nice."


    "Ha. I worked on this recipe for more than thirty years. I promise the soup is very delicious. Anyone who tried it will remember it for sure."


    "Yeah."


    Wilbur smiled and put the soup down. He said, "Sir, your soup is very delicious, but I came here for the eighth dragon cauldron. So, I hope that you can tell me where the cauldron is."


    "What''s the rush? You''re only here for half a day, and you''re already in a hurry to ask about the eighth dragon cauldron. I''ve been guarding this ce for decades. Why are you being more impatient than me?"


    "I''m sorry, I just want to find the eighth dragon cauldron sooner."


    The old man smiled and said, "A lot of people felt the same way as you do, they wanted the eighth dragon cauldron too. You know Fremont, but with your current capabilities, the eighth dragon cauldron won''t belong to you in the end even if you obtained it. If you tried so hard, but only to give it away, won''t you feel regretful that the process to obtain the cauldron was too easy?"


    "I..."


    Wilbur was taken aback. If what the old man said was true, obtaining the eighth dragon cauldron too easily was not a good thing. However, Wilbur felt very confused, so he asked, "Sir, could it be that there are other people who know about the secret, and they are looking for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons too?"

 Chapter 2086

    "That''s right. A lot of cultivators knew about the secrets of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons. Some of them died while searching for the cauldrons, but the smart ones hid themselves and observed in the dark. They will steal it when someone obtains a cauldron, so the cauldron won''t belong to you even if you found it if you can''t fight against them."


    Wilbur fell into silence. There were a lot of cultivators, after all. Wilbur was powerful, but he knew that they were a lot of cultivators hiding in the dark. Although they did not challenge him, it did not mean that they were inferior to him. He feared that he would not be able to secure the eighth dragon cauldron if they decided to intervene.


    The old man said, "In this world, it''s the survival of the fittest, and humans can be greedy. You will be targeted if you have something they don''t. If you''re not powerful enough to protect what you own, it will eventually fall into the hands of others. You might even die in the process. So, you should be careful and act within your capabilities."


    Wilbur looked at the old man and asked, "Do you mean I should leave Gelsa, sir?"


    The old man replied, "It''s as you saw. I''m lonely here. You''re the first person who hase here in thirty years, so I''m very d to see you. Therefore, I won''t ask you to leave, but I won''t stop you if you want to leave. ording to the rules, you can''t ask about the eighth dragon cauldron once you walk out of Gelsa unless ten years have passed, which means you won''t have a shot within the next ten years."


    Wilbur took a deep breath and said, "I can''t wait another decade. If you give me a chance, I think I''m capable enough to find the eighth dragon cauldron, sir."


    "I''m giving you a chance right now, but you just don''t know it yet. Did you see the wood outside the cabin just now? From today onwards, you should chop wood every day. Remember that you can''t use spiritual energy and your unique powers. You can only use your physical strength. I''ll tell you where the eighth cauldron is when you can split the wood apart."


    "Chopping wood? Does it have anything to do with the eighth dragon cauldron?" "Shut up. Stay if you want to or leave."


    The old man ignored Wilbur and drank his soup, which troubled Wilbur a lot. Wilbur went to the back of the cabin in the afternoon. He picked up the axe and started to practice chopping wood.


    He discovered after a few tries that without using spiritual energy or powers, he could not chop the wood with just his physical strength. The wood was as sturdy as a rock, so it was hard to chop.


    "Phew."


    Wilbur panted and tossed the axe to the side. Then, he ran towards Lake Brant. He saw the old man fishing on the ice from afar. He walked towards him and asked, "Why are you ying tricks on me, sir? I came here to look for the eighth dragon cauldron, but you''re making me chop wood."


    The old man looked calm in the snow. He replied, "Stay if you want to, or leave. No one is stopping you."


    "Damn you! Fine, I''ll leave!"


    Wilbur felt fooled, so he angrily walked away. After he walked for a few steps, the old man said, "It''s such a pity. You''ll have to wait for another ten more years if you leave."

 Chapter 2087

    Wilbur abruptly stopped when he heard that. He clenched his jaw and looked back at the old man. He suppressed his anger and turned back, saying, "I''m begging you, sir. Please tell me where the eighth cauldron is."


    "So, you really want to know where the eighth cauldron is? Alright. Wait here."


    Wilbur waited for a minute. Suddenly, the float on the water''s surface moved. The old man pulled on the fishing rod, and he dragged out a carp that was around three kilograms.


    The carp thrashed about on the ice. Loud, audible smacks could be heard from the ice. The old man sat there as if he was not in a hurry to kill the fish. He looked at Wilbur and said, "Go and grab the fish. If you can grab the fish, I''ll tell you where the eighth dragon cauldron is."


    "Alright, sir. You said it, so don''t me me for it."


    Wilbur walked towards the carp and bent down to grab the fish. The old man said, "Hold on, I forgot to tell you. Just like the usual rules, you can''t use spiritual energy or other powers. You can only grab the fish with your physical strength."


    "Alright. I''ll do that right now."


    Then, Wilbur held the carp down with both hands. The carp was powerful, but Wilbur managed to hold it still. However, the carp suddenly moved as he was trying to lift it up. The fish was slippery, and Wilbur stumbled, dropping the carp to the ground.


    "Damn it! I won''t let you escape!"


    Wilbur bent over to grab the fish again. He tried more than ten times, but he could not seem to grab hold of the fish at all. Therefore, he felt very disappointed. The old man smirked and said, "Ha, you can''t even win against a fish, yet you want to look for the eighth dragon cauldron. What a joke. Don''t me me for this. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you where the eighth dragon cauldron is, but I''m just worried that if I told you, you won''t be able toe back. I''m trying to save your life, you punk."


    Wilbur stared at the old man in silence for some time. Then, he started to try grabbing the fish again. After more than ten consecutive failures, Wilbur crushed a hole in the ice with spiritual powers on his right fist. The carp seized the opportunity to go back into the water.


    "Anger will only make you worse. No one will help you improve if you give up on yourself. You have to believe that each effort is worth it. Rushing for sess will only make you worse."


    Wilbur finally understood that he was not to the old man''s standards yet. Understanding the truth in the old man''s words, Wilbur walked to him and said, "I''m sorry. I was too arrogant. I hope you can forgive me, sir."


    "It''s alright. We have all been young and reckless. I was once like you, and I went through the exact same thing, so I don''t me you."


    "Thanks, sir."


    "You should practice chopping wood."


    "I understand."


    Wilbur went back to the cabin and continued chopping wood. He kept practicing and sweated like a madman. However, he kept swinging the axe as if he was not tired.


    It was nighttime before he knew it. The old man grabbed two carps and came before Wilbur. He passed the carps to Wilbur, then he picked up the axe. He said, "There are a lot of methods to chop wood, but none of them would work without strength. Strength is crucial."


    Then, the old man swung the axe, instantly splitting the wood into halves. Wilbur stood there in disbelief. He did not sense any spiritual energy or spiritual powers from the old man at all.

 Chapter 2088

    It proved that the axe was moved solely with the old man''s strength. The old man looked weak with white hair, and he must be at least eighty years old. Wilbur did not expect him to chop the wood in halves with just one swing.


    "You''re not angry at me now, are you?"


    "No, I won''t be angry at you. I know that I''m not good enough."


    Wilbur''s resentment vanished at that moment. He did not know how an old man who was at least eighty years old could chop the wood in half with pure physical strength. However, it happened right before his eyes. If the old man could do it, surely he could do the same.


    Wilbur realized that finding the eighth dragon cauldron would not be an easy task. Since the old man was willing to help him, he should notin. For the next two weeks, Wilbur practiced chopping wood daily. Two weekster, Wilbur forcefully swung the ax, and he finally split the wood in half.


    "I did it! Sir, I did it!"


    Wilbur picked up the wood and ran toward Lake Brant excitedly. The old man looked at the wood and nodded, saying, "Yeah, this is nice. It looks like your physical strength has improved greatly."


    Wilbur asked with excitement, "Can you tell me where the eighth dragon cauldron is now, sir?"


    The old man replied, "The eighth dragon cauldron is beneath theke, but you can''t go down there yet. You have enough strength, but not enough agility."


    "Agility?"


    "That''s right. Agility."


    "What do you mean?"


    The old man stood and extended his left hand, saying, "Come on. Hold my hand." "Alright!"


    Wilbur grabbed his hand and looked at him. The old man said, "Now, listen closely. I''ll use force on the count of three. If you can hang on for five seconds and not fall on the ground, you''ll pass the test. I''ll tell you all about the eighth dragon cauldron if that is the case."


    "Mark your words, sir. Bring it on!"


    "One, two, three!"


    The old man abruptly used force. Wilbur had no time to react, he flipped over and


    fell hard on the ground. He did notst for more than two seconds.


    Wilbur realized he was t on the ground by the time he came to his senses.


    "You''re still too weak."


    "Um... Sir..."


    "Don''t disturb me. Go and practice how to grab a fish with your bare hands. Come and look for me when you can do that."


    "But... you didn''t catch anything!"


    The old man red at Wilbur with annoyance and asked, "Don''t you know how to make your own fishing rod to catch a fish? Do I have to do everything for you? You should learn how to control your temper and do some basic tasks. Go and fish."


    "Understood."

 Chapter 2089

    Wilbur spent an hour making a fishing rod. He tossed the bait into the water, and soon, there was movement on his float. Wilbur tugged on the rod and heard a loud snap. His fishing rod was snapped in half.


    "You have to put effort into everything you do, otherwise, nothing will be sessful."


    Wilbur went to look for fishing rod materials again. He spent a day crafting a fishing rod instead. It was dark outside when he looked up again. He was not in a hurry to fish, and he meditated in his room instead.


    The old man saw that Wilbur was meditating without a hurry, so he nodded and felt very d. The next morning, Wilbur followed the old man to Lake Brant to fish.


    Wilbur waited for two hours. Finally, the float moved. A carp that was around two kilograms was dragged out of the water. Wilbur bent down to grab the carp, but it was very slippery. Wilbur tried over ten times, but he still could not grab hold of the fish.


    In the end, he got too frustrated and tossed the carp back into the water.


    The old man said, "You gave up on a good opportunity, so you have to wait for another one. It''s your own fault for making mistakes. That has nothing to do with the carp."


    "I understand. That carp wasn''t big enough. I''ll fish for a bigger one. Just wait and see, sir."


    The old man did not speak. Wilbur kept waiting until thete afternoon, and he caught a carp around three kilograms. He seized the chance to keep practicing, but he could not do so until it was dark outside.


    Wilbur went on practicing for two weeks. One day, he finally grabbed a carp around four kilograms in the afternoon.


    "Sir, look! I managed to grab the carp!"


    The old man nced at Wilbur and put away his fishing rod. He said, "Good, nicely done. It looks like you''re agile enough now. Let''s go. I''ll tell you my story when we go back. You should decide whether you want to look for the eighth dragon cauldron after you hear my story."


    Wilbur followed the old man back to the cabin and listened to him retell his story.


    The old man once lived in a bustling small town that used to be Gelsa. He was deeply in love with a girl named Jenny when he was in his twenties. He thought that Jenny was deeply in love with him too. Then, he discovered that Jenny cheated on him with another man.


    It had been scorching hot during those days, with rumors of a potential sh flood that year. The old man was let down, so he walked along the river toward the mountains. He did not find any indication of a potential sh flood in the mountains, but during that moment, the idea of seeking revenge on Jenny emerged in his mind. Then, the old man intentionally built a dam in the mountains.


    It had been raining heavily for days, umting a lot of water behind the dam in the mountains. The old men unleashed all the water on the town, which caused the sh flood in the end. The town was submerged underwater, and most people drowned. Only a few survived. After that incident, they moved away from Gelsa, leaving the old man behind since he insisted on staying.


    Wilbur asked with a puzzled tone, "So, did Jenny escape?"


    The old man replied, "It''s a shame, she didn''t escape. She and that man called Kean died in the sh flood. I thought I would be d, but I realized I was too selfish. Jenny was entitled to her own decisions too."


    Wilbur sighed and asked, "So, is that why you kept staying here, sir? To make up for past mistakes?"


    The old man shook his head and replied, "No, actually, I wanted to drown myself in the Gelsa''ske. Fremont saved my life. Not only that, but he also told me a shocking secret."


    "What is it?"


    The old man looked pleased. He replied, "A secret about merfolk. There is a special species in the Gelsa River, which is the merfolk. The merfolk never interacted with humans, but they plotted to take over Gelsa. Fremont told me that the dam I built at the mountains was not sturdy enough to hold that much water, so it could not have caused the sh flood."


    Wilbur asked puzzlingly, "So, the merfolk caused the flood, right?"

 Chapter 2090

    The old man had tears in his eyes as he replied, "That''s right. The merfolk caused the flood. Merfolk are brutal in nature, and they wanted to take over this ce.


    The old man sighed as he spoke as if he was reliving those old memories again. He fell silent for a while, then he said, "If I knew about the secret of the merfolk back then, I think the people of Gelsa wouldn''t have died. Jenny wouldn''t need to die either. It''s a shame that it''s all toote now. Jenny won''te back to life again, and I''ll never leave Gelsa."


    Wilbur could understand the old man. The flood was a traumatic moment in his heart, after all. Regardless of who caused it, the people of Gelsa were dead and injured in the end. The whole town was submerged. It was a deep trauma that the old man could not let go of even after decades had passed.


    "I once swore that no one would know my name again, so I didn''t tell you when you asked my name. In fact, the merfolk had been living under Gelsa Lake after Gelsa was submerged. It''s as you expected. Gelsa has been enveloped by a mysterious power. The grass and trees are very sturdy. You''ve been living here for more than a month with me, drinking soup made from the fish here. As a result, your body has also grown stronger."


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Indeed. At first, I thought you were fooling me, but my body has changed a lot since then. My strength has doubled. This is something I wouldn''t dare to imagine in the past."


    "There are a lot of things beyond your imagination in this world. ording to what I know, Gelsa isn''t the only ce enveloped by a mysterious power, but of course, let''s just talk about Gelsa for now."


    Wilbur got the reminder from the old man, so he continued to ask, "I know of your story now, sir, but does it have anything to do with the eighth dragon cauldron?"


    The old man replied, "What I said was only the beginning, now I''m going to tell you what we need to face. It''s about the provocation of the merfolk. The merfolk grew more powerful with the mysterious power after they took over Gelsa. They could imitate humans and leave the waters. They almost killed me several times. If it wasn''t for the power and teachings Fremont bestowed upon me, I''m afraid I would''ve died multiple times over the past decades."


    The old man stayed to stand guard over theke. The merfolk wanted toe out of theke after they took over Gelsa, hoping to spread out to the outernds.


    The merfolk believed that humans should not rule over thend by themselves and wanted to conquer at least half of thend that humans resided over. Merfolk were ferocious and feasted on human flesh. More than a thousand people drowned back then in Gelsa, and the merfolk ate them all within a month.


    The merfolk knew how to manipte humans. They purposely preserved Jenny''s body. Gelsa was constantly cold all year round, and the merfolk had a special way of preserving dead bodies. Therefore, Jenny''s body was kept well-preserved over the decades.


    The merfolk tried to lure the old man using Jenny''s body. Every time the old man wanted tomit genocide, he would give up on the massacre when he saw Jenny''s body. The merfolk would also seize the chance to escape.


    Fifty years had passed. Gelsa was not like what it once was, and the old man was more determined. However, he could not get over his feelings for Jenny. Every time he saw Jenny''s body, he would lose his resolve to attack the merfolk.


    "It''s a shame that time ages you. I''m a cultivator, so maybe I canst for a few more decades, but I can''t stand the merfolk. Young man, if you can help me retrieve Jenny''s body from theke, I''ll tell you where the eighth dragon cauldron is."

 Chapter 2091

    "What?"


    Wilbur was astonished when he heard the old man''s words. He said, "Sir, are you asking me to go down to Lake Gelsa and snatch Jenny back from the hands of the merfolk?"


    "Exactly, that''s what I mean."


    Upon hearing this, Wilbur said with a hint of frustration, "But this matter has nothing to do with the eighth dragon cauldron. Aren''t you making things difficult for me intentionally?"


    The old man did not answer directly. Instead, after a moment of silence, he turned to look at the swirling snow outside and said, "If you feel troubled, you can leave. I won''t stop you. Remember, no matter when you decide to leave, I won''t stop you. Because I''m not begging you."


    "Okay."


    Wilbur did not argue back and just agreed to the old man''s request. After all, after more than a month of contact, Wilbur had already understood the old man''s character. The old man never went back on any decision he made and also proved that everything went just as he said it would.


    "However, I have a question. Over this past month, you had me chop wood, grab fish, and strengthen my muscles. Is this all for this?"


    "Yes. Otherwise, why would youe to Gelsa?"


    "But over this past month, I apanied you fishing every day, but I have never seen any of the merfolk. Do the merfolk even exist?"


    The old man took a deep breath, looked into the distance, and with a slight curve at the corner of his mouth, he said, "Don''t forget, the merfolk has never been truly reported by humans before. They understand humans even better than humans themselves. Fighting against them is like fighting against an invisible person. Whether you can defeat them or not depends on your abilities."


    As he spoke, the old man looked at Wilbur before he continued, "However, since you could get here, you must have solved some very tricky problems. After all, anyone who can find six of the Dragon Cauldrons is certainly not a fool. You have good fundamentals. Of course, you can also choose to give up."


    "I won''t give up. Just tell me when I should go down to theke, and what do I need to prepare in advance?"


    "Are you really sure? You may not be able to return if you go down."


    "Yes, I''ve decided."


    "Alright then, prepare yourself. You''ll dive down into theke tonight."


    The old man took out a two-meter-long harpoon from the wooden house and said, "This is a harpoon of the merfolk. They are extremely cunning, preferring to attack from a distance with harpoons. And the merfolk''s vision far exceeds that of humans. They can see very subtle things. Therefore, going down to theke at night will be more advantageous for you."


    The merfolk were extremely ferocious, so the old man instructed Wilbur that if he encountered any merfolk in Lake Gelsa, he must not hesitate and must kill them. Otherwise, they would surely hide and look for opportunities to ambush him.

 Chapter 2092

    Jenny''s body was in the church in the depths of Lake Gelsa. Because the merfolk swam extremely quickly, he would need to kill all of the merfolk if he wanted to bring Jenny''s corpse out.


    Fortunately, the merfolk had an unchangeable characteristic¡ªtheir aggressive nature. As long as enemies appeared, they would inevitably approach. At that time, as long as Wilbur used the terrain to his advantage, he could kill them one by one.


    The old man taught Wilbur a few simple movements with the harpoon, and Wilbur quickly learned them.


    After dark, the old man took Wilbur to the surface of Lake Gelsa, where snow was blowing everywhere. Then, he forcefully broke open a hole in the ice and said, "Alright, go down."


    "Okay."


    Wilbur nodded at the old man, then leaped into theke and submerged. Wilbur immediately released his dragon aura. With that, Wilbur could sense everything within a radius of twenty meters with his dragon aura.


    As long as any merfolk appeared within twenty meters, Wilbur would know immediately. Therefore, Wilbur was not worried that the merfolk would suddenly appear. With his eyes closed, Wilbur swam towards the direction of the church in the Gelsa town as instructed by the old man.


    Just as he was about to approach the church in the town, Wilbur sensed three merfolk appearing within twenty meters of himself. One merfolk was in the front left, one was in the bottom right, and one was behind him.


    Wilbur did not immediately elerate, because if he increased his swimming speed at this time, the merfolk would definitely sense it. Due to the merfolk''s special body structure, they swam faster in the water. Therefore, if they were alerted, the situation of the battle would change.


    Soon, Wilbur sensed that the merfolk behind him was swimming the fastest. At this moment, the merfolk behind Wilbur rushed toward him at an extremely fast speed. In just a few seconds, the merfolk arrived behind Wilbur, and the harpoon in its hand pierced toward Wilbur''s back.


    Wilbur quickly dodged to the side, avoiding the merfolk''s attack. Then, he swung the harpoon in his hand fiercely toward the merfolk''s chest. The harpoon instantly pierced through the merfolk''s chest, and the merfolk let out a painful cry in the water. At the same time, the two other merfolk rushed up, as if they had received orders.


    Seeing this, Wilbur swiftly pulled out the harpoon and pierced the merfolking from the left side, then pulled it out and pierced the chest of the merfolking from below.


    In less than half a minute, three merfolk died. Since the smell of blood would attract other merfolk in the surroundings, Wilbur knew that it was impossible to hide anymore.


    Immediately, Wilbur chanted a spell, casting Illuminos. A white ball of light appeared above his head, instantly illuminating the surrounding waters. Wilbur then swam straight toward the center of the Gelsa town where the church was located.


    Wilbur thought that he would definitely encounter resistance along the way. However, what Wilbur did not expect was that there wasn''t a single merfolk along the way. When Wilbur entered the church, there were no merfolk inside either.


    In the empty church, there was an ice coffin in the center, and a young Jennyy inside the coffin. Although fifty years had passed, it seemed that these fifty years had not left any traces on Jenny''s face.


    Because he knew the nature of the merfolk, Wilbur did not immediately take Jenny away, but instead observed the situation in the church, intending to use the terrain of the church to kill all the approaching merfolk.

 Chapter 2093

    However, right at that moment, there was a loud rumbling. The two iron gates that were in front and behind the church were locked shut. Immediately, from a hole above him, merfolk began rushing into the church. Every merfolk that rushed into the church immediately avoided Wilbur.


    In no time, more than a dozen merfolk rushed into the church. These merfolk surrounded Wilbur from all directions, pointing their harpoons at him, preparing for the final attack.


    One merfolk''s lips moved, murmuring something, and in an instant, all the merfolk raised the harpoons in their hands and thrust them toward Wilbur. At the same time, Wilbur chanted a spell, and a colorful flow of light appeared above his head, activating the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    The next moment, the harpoons struck the Dragon''s Safehaven and were all bounced off. These merfolk quickly raised their harpoons again and rushed forward. When they repeatedly found that they could not harm Wilbur at all, these merfolk became furious, emitting ear-piercing screams.


    Then, the merfolk surrounded the Dragon''s Safehaven and kept observing Wilbur. At this moment, one merfolk raised the harpoon in its hand and thrust it towards Jenny lying in the ice coffin. However, just as the harpoon was about to fall, another merfolk grabbed it and reprimanded the first merfolk. The first merfolk had no choice but to retract the harpoon, ring fiercely at Wilbur.


    Seeing this scene, Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief. When the merfolk appeared from the hole above just now, Wilbur was afraid they would attack Jenny''s body, so he had been guarding the ice coffin. Now, Wilbur found out that they would not attack Jenny, and a n formed in his mind.


    Wilbur chanted a spell, creating an avatar from his body. The next moment, as the Dragon''s Safehaven disappeared, Wilbur controlled the avatar to rush forward while he himself went in the opposite direction.


    The harpoon in his hand instantly killed a merfolk, and in an instant, he broke through the encirclement and reached the corner between the two walls. Leaning against the wall, Wilbur raised his right hand, and a thunder cleaver appeared. The next moment, he swung the thunder cleaver fiercely, shing out.


    The de swept over, cutting down the two merfolk rushing toward him. The other merfolk, smelling the blood, rushed toward Wilbur in a fit of rage with their harpoons raised.


    These merfolk seemed to have greater strength, but there did not seem to be any cultivators among them. Therefore, Wilbur continued attacking with the thunder cleaver. In the blink of an eye, he managed to kill eight merfolk.


    Now, there were only four merfolk left in the church. These four merfolk kept retreating and dared not advance. Then, they drilled out through the hole above the church.


    Wilbur looked up at the hole above the church. It seemed that in order to survive here, the merfolk intentionally punched holes in the roofs of all the buildings in the entire Gelsa town, making it convenient for entry and exit.


    Although it was convenient to the merfolk, it was a bizarre feeling to humans. After all, human buildings, apart from chimneys, did not have passages that led directly from the rooms to the roof.


    At the same time, Wilbur also felt it was ridiculous. If a house could not be entered through the front door and had to be entered through a hole in the roof, what difference would they be from animals?


    Although the merfolk had temporarily retreated, the iron gates on both sides of the church remained closed. This indicated that the merfolk still wanted to trap Wilbur in the church. To prevent the merfolk from going crazy and attacking Jenny, Wilbur took Jenny out of the ice coffin and ced her behind himself in the corner.


    This way, Wilbur''s back was safe, as long as he could defeat the merfolk attacking from the front, Jenny would not be harmed.

 Chapter 2094

    After doing all that, Wilbur heard the harsh sound of intense merfolk conversation from above the hole. Immediately, three merfolk crawled in from the hole. Two merfolk were holding harpoons, one on each side, protecting arger-sized merfolk in the middle holding a staff.


    The three merfolk stood opposite Wilbur, ring angrily. Just then, the merfolk on the left raised his harpoon, intending to rush forward to attack Wilbur, but the merfolk priest in the middle raised his staff to stop him, speaking a few cold words in the merfolknguage.


    The merfolk hastily retreated, looking extremely respectful. The next moment, the two merfolk simultaneously stepped back and stood behind the merfolk priest. The merfolk priest raised his staff and chanted a spell.


    As the chanting sped up, the blue gem on the staff gradually emitted a dazzling blue light. The next moment, a blue electric light shot at Wilbur.


    Wilbur was hit by that light, and in the next second, it flickered twice on him before disappearing. A slight smile curved on Wilbur''s lips as he thought to himself, ''Lightning element spells? Do you think that would work on me?''


    The merfolk priest sensed Wilbur''s thoughts from his eyes and instinctively took two steps back. Then, he chanted another spell. This time, three ck and blue alternating skull shapes condensed on the blue gem on the staff.


    Wilbur frowned, clearly sensing a mysterious unknown power emanating from these three skulls. The merfolk priest waved his staff, and the next moment, the three skulls flew toward Wilbur, entangling his right hand.


    These three skulls surrounded Wilbur''s right wrist, constantly rotating as if gnawing on something. When Wilbur tried to move his right hand, he found that he could not lift it at all.


    "What?"


    Just as Wilbur was feeling surprised, the merfolk priest waved the staff again, and once again, three skulls flew towards Wilbur, this time circling his left hand. Then, the merfolk priest waved the staff several times in session.


    Soon, the skulls locked Wilbur''s hands, feet, and even his neck, and Wilbur felt a cold breath continuously absorbing the spiritual energy and dragon aura from his hands, feet, and neck.


    These skulls not only locked Wilbur''s neck and limbs but also seemed to establish a special connection with the entire space, directly holding Wilbur in ce, and immobilizing him.


    Wilbur had never seen this kind of special power before, but he could easily guess that it should be some kind of special spatialw.


    Wilbur struggled a few times but found that he could not move at all. When he looked at the merfolk priest standing opposite him, he unexpectedly found the merfolk looking at him with a very surprised expression. In addition, the merfolk priest''s body was rapidly swelling at a visible speed.


    At this moment, the nearby merfolk raised their harpoons, intending to kill Wilbur. The merfolk priest directly extended his staff to block them, speaking a few words, and the merfolk retreated.


    Then, the merfolk priest looked at Wilbur, muttering something iprehensible.


    At this point, Wilbur noticed that these ordinary merfolk looked like half-human, half-fish, but there was nothing special about them. However, this merfolk priest was different from the others. In addition to being half-human and half-fish, he had fish gill-like markings on the sides of his face.


    This guy not only had the appearance of a human but also retained the powerful respiratory ability of the merfolk. Suddenly Wilbur had a question in mind, ''Why is that guy''s body expanding so quickly?''

 Chapter 2095

    Could it be that he was absorbing Wilbur''s spiritual energy and dragon aura?


    Thinking of this, Wilbur suddenly had a moment of realization as he cursed, "This guy, no wonder he didn''t let his subordinates kill me. So, he''s absorbing my energy."


    Curse that guy and his spatial power!


    Wilbur suddenly realized that he was being treated as an energy source, continuously providing energy to the merfolk. He felt angry because such behavior was an insult to a cultivator. Wilbur tried to struggle but found it futile.


    At this moment, the merfolk priest suddenly spoke in humannguage, saying, "Give up. Today, you won''t escape."


    The fact that the merfolk priest spoke humannguage surprised Wilbur, but because he was underwater andcked the fish gills of the merfolk, he could not converse with the merfolk priest. However, the merfolk priest guessed Wilbur''s thoughts and said, "It''s useless. This is the power of aw. As long as I''m unwilling to spare you, you''ll be forever trapped here. Eventually, your energy will be exhausted, and you''ll be nothing but a pile of bones.


    "Hmph. It seems you''re very interested in thesews. However, I won''t teach them to you because death is your only oue."


    At this moment, ck energy emanated from Wilbur''s body, and wherever the ck energy reached, the skulls that had previously imprisoned him turned into blue fluorescence and disappeared in an instant.


    "Destruction energy! You actually received the protection of a middle dimension expert!"


    Wilbur flipped his right hand, summoning the thunder cleaver, but at that moment, the merfolk priest chanted a spell. A defensive wall emitting blue light quickly formed, and the next moment, a blue skull flew out from the wall, constantly opening its mouth, and biting toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur swung his thunder cleaver, and a stream of ck energy split the skull in half. Then, the merfolk priest nted his staff on the ground. With a ng, a blue light emanated from the staff, spreading outward. Soon, it passed over Wilbur, and in the blink of an eye, a space condensed from blue light appeared.


    In this space, only Wilbur and the merfolk priest existed. This space, radiating with blue light, was filled with some sort of suction force, continuously draining the energy from Wilbur''s body. Wilbur stood there, unable to move at all.


    The merfolk priest raised his hands and said, "Young man, wee to my spatial domain. From now on, every minute and every second, the energy in your body will rapidly dissipate and eventually be transformed into my energy. You should feel honored. Among all the human cultivators I''ve encountered, you''re the second one to witness me using my spatial domain. Originally, it might have taken a few hours for you to die, but now, it will only take a few minutes for you to die a miserable death. You should be happy about this."


    Wilbur looked down at his feet, only to see the ck energy emanating from them quickly absorbed by the blue space. This shocked Wilbur. The power of destruction was a power of thew of the middle dimension, yet it was being absorbed by this blue space.


    There was a strong suction force from the ground, and Wilbur found it extremely difficult to take a step. Just then, the merfolk priest chanted another spell. Suddenly, transparent blue walls condensed from space appeared on all sides. The next moment, as the merfolk priest waved his staff, the blue transparent walls flew from all directions, surrounding Wilbur from all sides.


    At the same time, more walls descended from above. In an instant, Wilbur was


    trapped in a blue cube, which continuously drained energy from his body.

 Chapter 2096

    Wilbur felt the energy inside him continuously draining away as he struggled incessantly to no avail.


    At the same time, the merfolk priest showed a surprised expression and said, "I never expected that there would be so much power from a middle dimension hidden within you. It seems that killing you will elevate my strength to another level."


    The blue cube continued to devour the energy within Wilbur''s body. Wilbur attempted several times to control the power of destruction to break through the cube''s space, but unfortunately, as soon as the power of destruction appeared, it was absorbed by the blue cube. Not only did the blue cube have the ability to absorb the power of destruction, but there also seemed to be some kind of array inside it.


    Wilbur noticed golden spots constantly flickering on the blue cube. These golden spots formed different patterns, changing with each flicker, and their positions were never the same.


    "It seems you''ve discovered it."


    The merfolk priest''s lips curved into a smirk as he said, "But it doesn''t matter because even if you''ve discovered the secret of the blue cube space, you can''t decipher it. The most regrettable thing about you, in my opinion, is the choice of that middle dimension expert. That middle dimension expert actually chose to shelter someone like you. It''s a pity. Everything you obtained from him now belongs to me. Hehe, the inheritor of a middle dimension expert, you truly make me envious."


    As the blue cube continued to absorb energy from Wilbur''s body, the merfolk priest''s body also continued to expand, quickly reaching a height of five meters.


    Middle dimension expert?


    At this moment, Wilbur suddenly thought of someone: the Light Warrior from the middle dimension. However, Wilbur had not received the protection of the Light Warrior. He only obtained a pair of Light Gloves, which he unfortunately did not wear when he entered the water.


    Now, with his limbs bound, he could not even use the Light Gloves. However, the words of the merfolk priest reminded Wilbur of something. A thought emerged from Wilbur''s mind.


    Since the power of light came from the middle dimension and dragon aura came from an upper dimension, then if he were to activate the Dragon''s Safehaven, would it eliminate the suppression force of the blue cube? After all, thew of an upper dimension had absolute dominance over the lower dimensions. If that were the case, then simply activating the Dragon''s Safehaven would break the suppression force of the blue cube.


    Thinking of this, Wilbur no longer hesitated. He chanted a spell, and the next moment, a colorful stream of light appeared above his head. The Dragon''s Safehaven was sessfully activated!


    At the moment the Dragon''s Safehaven was activated, the blue cube behaved as


    if it touched some taboo energy and instantly dissipated into dust. At the same time, within the Dragon''s Safehaven, Wilbur chanted a spell, immediately activating the Light of Dragon.


    A golden dragon appeared out of thin air above Wilbur''s head and descended the next moment, coiling around Wilbur''s right arm. After doing all this, Wilbur calmly took out the Light Gloves and slowly put them on.


    "What? Could this be... the rule power of an upper dimension? You... You actually received the protection of an upper dimension expert! You actually obtained the protection of both a middle dimension and an upper dimension expert? How is this possible?"


    The merfolk priest showed an extremely surprised expression, while Wilbur''s eyes shed with a cold glint as he said coldly, "It''s toote for you now. I''m going to take back everything you''ve taken from me, with interest!"


    Wilbur squatted down and pressed his right hand on the ground. The next moment, the golden dragon coiled around Wilbur''s arm flew out and merged into the earth below. The golden dragon roamed within the earth, while at the same time, a blue energy vortex formed on the ground within dozens of meters.


    The loud roar of a dragon could be heard...

 Chapter 2097

    The golden dragon roared, and the next moment, the blue energy was continuously converted into the power of light by the Light Gloves, ultimately passing it into Wilbur''s body and stored within the dragon''s head mark on his back. Just two secondster, the entire blue space began to shake.


    "What? How is this possible?"


    This blue space was created by the merfolk priest through some special energy. It was not only a domain space, but also a coexisting space formed with a certain contract by the merfolk priest. Now, the energy in this space was constantly dissipating, and the energy from the merfolk priest''s body was also being continuously drained by this space.


    In just a few seconds, the merfolk priest''s body lowered from a height of five meters to three meters. However, the suction force from the earth did not stop there. The merfolk priest was shocked as he looked at Wilbur with a fierce gaze.


    "All of this is caused by you! I''m going to kill you!"


    The merfolk priest swung the staff in his hand, and a powerful energy beam came sting toward Wilbur. This energy beam hit Wilbur''s Dragon''s Safehaven, which saved him from all harm. However, this scene made Wilbur extremely angry.


    A strong will poured into the Light Gloves. The suction force from the Light Gloves became stronger in the next moment, causing the entire blue space to rapidly fade, and the merfolk priest quickly returned to his normal size.


    "Break!"


    The merfolk priest chanted a spell, then waved the staff in his hand, pointing it toward the ground. The next moment, a blue light shot out into the ground. The originally blue space disappeared in an instant. The merfolk priest looked up at Wilbur and once again waved the staff in his hand.


    However, at this moment, the dozen or so merfolk that had appeared around all knelt down, bowing towards Wilbur. Seeing this scene, Wilbur was instantly stunned, not knowing what these merfolk wanted to do. They were clearly enemies, yet they were bowing to him.


    At this moment, one of the merfolk nearby said a few words, and the merfolk priest reluctantly knelt down on the ground, bowing towards Wilbur.


    The behavior of these merfolkpletely bewildered Wilbur. At that moment, the merfolk priest suddenly said, "Great dragon, please ept the sincerest apology from the merfolk n."


    "Great dragon?"


    In an instant, Wilbur recalled the scene where he encountered sea beasts in the seast time. It seemed that these merfolk should be simr to those sea beasts. They had an instinctual fear of the dragon n.


    Just now, when he disyed the Light of Dragon, they saw the golden dragon appear, so they believed that he was a descendant of the dragon n, and thus chose to bow to him and apologize.


    At this moment, the voice of the merfolk priest sounded in Wilbur''s mind: "Great dragon, we know your thoughts. It was a misunderstanding just now. We hope you can forgive us."


    Hearing this, Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief. After all, merfolk couldmunicate through brainwaves. In this way, he did not need to speak, and they could understand his intentions.


    Wilbur asked in his mind, "Why did you stop me just now?"


    "Great dragon, we have some conflicts with the human race, so we have been making ns to deal with them. We were too presumptuous just now. We hope you won''t me us."

 Chapter 2098

    "Alright, since you''re kneeling down and bowing to me, I''ll forgive you this time. However, I hope the enmity between the merfolk and the human race can end here. As for this woman, I''m taking her with me now. Do you have any objections?"


    The merfolk nced at each other and nodded. The merfolk priest said, "The merfolk are willing to follow the teachings of the great dragon."


    "Very well, then all of you can leave. Get someone to open the front and back doors of the church. Now, I''m going to take Jenny with me."


    "Yes, great dragon."


    The merfolk quickly left the church through the hole above. Soon, there was a rumbling sound from outside as the tworge iron doors at the front and back of the church opened again. Dozens of merfolk stood outside, respectfully kneeling on the ground on both sides.


    "Farewell, great dragon."


    "That''s enough, you can all rise."


    Wilbur felt somewhat guilty seeing the merfolk being so polite. He said, "From today onward, the conflict between the merfolk and the human race ends here. Both the human race and the merfolk should start a new life."


    "Thank you, great dragon."


    Wilbur held Jenny and swam toward theke. At this moment, Wilbur sensed a harpoon behind him. He swiftly dodged it and then several more harpoons flew towards him. Wilbur hurriedly dodged and then used the power of light to create a bubble to hold Jenny, letting it float towards the surface of theke.


    Turning around, Wilbur used the thunder cleaver in his hand to deflect a harpoon that flew toward him. Looking up, he saw dozens of merfolk swarming out and surrounding him. The merfolk priest held a harpoon in his hand and said coldly, "Did you really think we would let you go? Attack!"


    Wilbur controlled the dragon aura and condensed it into the form of a dragon which surrounded his body, continuously swaying to deflect the harpoons thrown by the merfolk.


    Seeing this, the surrounding merfolk were shocked. Wilbur said in his mind, "If you stop now, I can spare your lives. But if you continue to attack, I will kill you all!"


    The merfolk priest said something, and all the merfolk raised the harpoons in their hands, thrusting them toward Wilbur.


    "It seems you are determined to die. In that case, I will kill all of you!"


    Wilbur''s momentarypassion was extinguished by the actions of these merfolk. Indeed, what the old man said was true. These merfolk were very cunning. If that was the case, then let them all perish!


    Roar!


    Wilbur controlled the dragon to charge toward the merfolk. The merfolk were swept up by the dragon aura, and their bodies were quickly torn into pieces. In an instant, dozens of merfolk were all killed, leaving only the merfolk priest.


    "What? You despicable human! Just you wait!"


    The merfolk priest turned to flee, but Wilbur controlled the dragon to charge toward him. The dragon''s head pierced through the merfolk priest''s chest, only to find that when Wilbur tried to withdraw his body, it was stuck in the merfolk priest''s chest.


    "Hehe," the merfolk priest chuckled as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Wilbur with a fierce gaze, saying coldly, "Since you want to give me this dragon aura, then I''ll ept it. I''m just worried you won''t like it."


    Wilbur silently chanted a spell and formed seals with his hands. The next moment, a golden light formed above Wilbur''s head. It coalesced into a golden bead and flew toward the merfolk priest.

 Chapter 2099

    "What?"


    The merfolk priest looked at the flying golden bead, furrowing his brow. The next moment, the bead merged into the dragon''s body. The originally transparent dragon instantly transformed into a golden dragon. Wilbur chanted a spell and shouted, "Dragon Move, First Form: Lake-Swimming Dragon!"


    The golden dragon swayed its body, emitting an angry roar. The merfolk priest widened his eyes, then suddenly, there was a loud bang as his body exploded into pieces.


    Wilbur looked at the golden dragon. It did not disappear immediately but swam underwater for a while before vanishing without a trace.


    "Three seconds. It seems that in the water, the golden dragon can exist for three seconds."


    The first level of Dragon Move, Lake-Swimming Dragon. ording to the introduction in the manual, this move could onlyst for one second. However, Wilbur discovered that if used in the sea, the golden dragon could maintain its form for three seconds.


    This discovery delighted Wilbur, but at this moment, the feeling of exhaustion had already struck him. Wilbur inwardly eximed "This is bad!" and quickly swam towards the surface of theke.


    Soon, Wilbur found the bubble containing Jenny. He swam quickly to the surface of theke, and then with a punch, he broke through the iceyer on theke''s surface. Wilbur ced Jenny on the iceyer and then managed to get half of his body up before he passed out.


    Not far away, the old man heard themotion and walked over with a gasmp.


    When Wilbur woke up again, it was already three dayster. The old man passed a bowl of fish soup to Wilbur and said, "You haven''t eaten anything for three days. Have some fish soup."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Wilbur drank the soup and handed the bowl to the old man, saying, "Sir, I''ve brought Jenny back for you."


    "I saw. I''ve already buried her. It seems that the past events have indeede to an end."


    Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Sir, now that I''ve retrieved what you wanted, could you tell me the whereabouts of the eighth dragon cauldron?"


    "The eighth dragon cauldron is in the hands of the merfolk but obtaining it won''t be easy."


    "The merfolk?"


    Wilbur asked puzzledly, "But I''ve killed all the merfolk in Lake Gelsa, yet I didn''t find the eighth dragon cauldron in Lake Gelsa."


    "The eighth dragon cauldron is not at the bottom of Lake Gelsa. You won''t find it there."


    "What?"


    Wilbur asked in confusion, "The eighth dragon cauldron is not at the bottom of Lake Gelsa?"


    "That''s correct." The old man nodded and asked, "You said you killed the merfolk in Lake Gelsa, including the merfolk priest. Did you kill him too? He''s quite a troublemaker, you know."


    "Yes, I killed him."


    A hint of excitement shed in the old man''s eyes. He said, "It seems that you are indeed destined to be Fremont''s sessor. Since you''ve killed the merfolk priest, this time, I think you should have at least a thirty percent chance of retrieving the eighth dragon cauldron."


    "In that case, sir, where exactly is the eighth dragon cauldron? Could you tell me?"


    "The eighth dragon cauldron is in the hands of the merfolk, a race from another dimension."


    The old man told Wilbur that the true residence of the merfolk was in the Great Lake at the summit of Mount Taite, an active volcano. Due to volcanic eruptions and natural conditions, argeke gradually formed on the summit.

 Chapter 2100

    Originally, Mount Taite was an active volcano, but it has not erupted for several hundred years. The merfolk arrived at the town of Gelsa below from thergeke at the summit of Mount Taite hundreds of years ago through the river.


    In thergeke at the mountaintop, there was a temporal passage leading to the merfolk''s world. It was because of this passage that the merfolk appeared in this world. Fremont once entered the merfolk world and left the eighth dragon cauldron there.


    Moreover, Fremont made an agreement with the ruler of the merfolk world. As long as the eighth dragon cauldron remained in the merfolk world, the merfolk could travel to this world through the temporal passage. However, if someone retrieved the eighth dragon cauldron from the merfolk world one day, the temporal passage between the two worlds would close, and there would be no more interaction between them.


    The old man said, "Wilbur, the merfolk world is extremely dangerous. There are many unexpected dangers there. If you''re not willing to go, there''s still time to say no."


    "I''m willing."


    Wilbur expressed his intentions in a straightforward manner. After all, if he could not learn the secrets of the dragon n, his strength would hardly make any significant improvement. Moreover, Light Valley had already taken notice of Wilbur. If he did not enhance his strength quickly, once Light Valley changed its stance, they might send someone to kill him.


    If Wilbur did not know about Light Valley, he would not need to worry about the whereabouts of the eighth dragon cauldron. However, now that he knew about Light Valley''s existence, strengthening himself was the only way to survive.


    Wilbur knew that Light Valley would not easily let him off. Although they had not made a move yet, they had been sending people to monitor him since some time ago. Otherwise, during his time in Rostead, Tracy would not havee to him voluntarily.


    Various special creatures appearing in Wearson Valley and the unknown creatures in the basement of the Green Source Group indicated that the people of Light Valley were researching things unknown to others.


    That Dark Lord might be willing to do anything to return to his world, even destroy this world. Therefore, whether for himself or for this world, Wilbur needed to quickly find the Nine Dragon Cauldrons and learn the secrets of the dragon n from Fremont.


    Only after enhancing his strength would Wilbur have the chance to change his own and this world''s fate.


    Although Wilbur had a strong sense of justice before, it was not as pronounced as it was at that moment. Wilbur believed that it was likely due to the Light Glove and the power of light. Because Wilbur''s heart was very kind, his connection with the power of light was very strong, and his sense of responsibility became stronger as a result.


    Wilbur''s understanding of human nature was very clear. Therefore, he knew that it was impossible for human nature in this lower dimension to have such a strong sense of responsibility. Only the power ofws from different dimensions could enhance the kindness in human nature.


    "Good!"


    The old man looked at Wilbur seriously and said, "Rest for a few days. Ten dayster, I''ll apany you. We''ll go to the merfolk world together to retrieve what you want."


    "Sir, are you going too?"


    "Of course. You''ve helped me retrieve what I wanted, so now it''s my turn to help you retrieve what you want. I''ve always been a fair person."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Wilbur rested for ten days. On the first day when his body had not fully recovered, he did not get out of bed. However, starting from the second day, Wilbur got out of bed every day to split firewood, catch fish, and drink fish soup every day. After ten days, his body''s resilience improved significantly.


    Standing on the ice, the old man reached out and said, "Come, let me see how much your strength has improved."

 Chapter 2101

    Wilbur grabbed the old man''s hand. The next second, the old man tightened his grip once more. Wilbur applied force in the opposite direction, pushing back against the old man''s strength. Yet the old man quickly yanked Wilbur behind him from a different point of strength, hurling him heavily against the ground.


    "Not bad, but you''re stillcking a little. You''re running out of time, though. If we don''t head there soon, the merfolk wille looking for us. If a lot of theme here, our world might be doomed."


    Wilbur got to his feet. "So, you''d go even if I don''t, right?"


    "Exactly. Now listen up, I''m going to tell you the secret to wrestling. First, you must find a fixed point. Then you need to defend yourself in the opposite direction of the force that your opponent exerts. Lastly, adapt as you go. That will solve half of your problems."


    "I see. Thank you, sir. I''ll remember that."


    "Let''s go."


    The old man turned to walk ahead, and Wilbur scrambled to follow after him. The two of them walked in a line and quickly reached the foot of Mount Taite. They each took a deep breath and then began to climb. Due to the path being mostly covered in snow, the climb was quite a feat on its own.


    The two men took two whole hours just to make it to the top of the mountain. The mountain breeze whistled through the air as they looked down. Sure rough, a hugeke had formed at the entrance of the volcano. For some reason, the water of theke was a murky ck color. Wilbur hurled a rock down and was able to see that theke was almost endlessly deep.


    "Sir, thiske looks really deep," Wilbur said.


    "We haven''t got much time. Cut the crap and go!"


    The old man grabbed Wilbur by his shirt, and the two of them leaped off the mountain into the water. The next second, the old man emitted a white glow that lit up his surroundings before wading further into theke with Wilbur in tow.


    Wilbur could clearly detect an immense sucking force from the bottom of theke that intensified the closer they got to it. Soon enough, he saw a whirlpool that promptly sucked him and the old man inside.


    At the end of the whirlpool was a door emitting a blinding glow. Wilbur and the old man rushed through the door. White light shed in front of their eyes, and the two of them then found themselves in the middle of a glowing underwater city that lit up the ocean.


    The old man said, "This powder is emitted from the sun coral. It lights up the underwater city in the daytime and returns to the corals at night, so everything goes dark."


    "I see."


    Wilbur widened his eyes all of a sudden. "How am I talking right now?"


    The old man said, "Things are vastly different in the world of the merfolk. The water here is lighter, and just slightly denser than air so it does not muffle your voice."


    Just as the old man''s words rang through the air, two merfolk holding pitchforks swam over. One of them muttered something, and they both pointed their weapons at the two men. The old man bowed to the two merfolk, saying a few words to them in theirnguage.


    The two merfolk exchanged nces, and finally let their guards down. They waved their pitchforks at Wilbur and the old man, signaling for them to follow after them.


    Wilbur was confused. "Where are they leading us, sir?"

 Chapter 2103

    Thus, they could tolerate Wilbur''s visit. Wilbur''s expression did not change at the


    old man''s words, but he found the whole situation rather ridiculous. After all, Hagin was only ''sparing'' him because he did nothing wrong. Hagin would never let him go otherwise.


    Just like the old man had said, the merfolk definitely knew how to hold a grudge. Their demeanor was cunning and ruthless, and Wilbur made up his mind to stay out of trouble with them while he was here, and never to trust them.


    Wilbur had seen how these merfolk could change the way they treated someone so drastically in such a short amount of time. The merfolk at Lake Gelsa had worshipped him one second and tried to attack him the next. Even human beings were not capable of such a violent switch.


    People who switched up so easily were hard to trust. Wilbur had looked through the handbook that the ancestors of Dasha had left behind and knew that the merfolk were a species thatcked trustpletely. It was better not to trust them regardless of the circumstances.


    Wilbur looked around him warily as Hagin brought him and the old man to arge coliseum. The space waspletely empty, and Hagin turned to look at the two men. "We''re here. This is the first checkpoint you have to pass. Now, you must take down three merfolk criminals to advance to the next checkpoint."


    "Three merfolk criminals?" Wilbur frowned at Hagin.


    "That''s right. These three criminals havemitted terrible crimes in the underwater city. All of them deserve the death penalty. The merfolk emperor has spared their lives and made them training targets of this coliseum to sharpen the drive of the younger generation."


    Just then, a loud rumble could be heard from one of the coliseum entrances as the gates staggered open. The next second, a merfolk came out leading another merfolk ten times his size who was wrapped in chains.


    Hagin smiled. "Look, this is the kind of opponent our younger merfolk need to go up against. He will be your first opponent. However, I''ll tell you now that this isn''t the condition he''s going to be fighting you in."


    Hagin seemed nothing but smug as he spoke, waving the scepter in his hand. The merfolk watching over the criminal nodded and then took the chains off the criminal''s body.


    The criminal was covered in injuries then, but the murderous intent in his gaze was hard to miss.


    Hagin raised the scepter in his hand, pointing it at the merfolk criminal. "Listen up, Pullen. You''re going to go at these two humans with all your strength and power. If you even try to escape this space in the slightest, I''ll kill you the second I get my hands on you."


    Pullen fell to the ground on his knees, bowing to Hagin earnestly.


    Hagin smirked, as if satisfied with Pullen''s attitude. The next second, he turned to Wilbur and the old man. "Go on, human cultivators. Your first opponent awaits you."


    Wilbur said, "Let me go, sir!"


    "No!"


    The old man held up a hand. "We can''t let the merfolk look down on us. Let me handle this. I want them to know we humans aren''t weak."


    Wilbur nodded, having no choice but to stand there as he watched the senior head into the arena. Hagin''s smile froze on his face. "What, are you not going to go together?"


    Wilbur turned to look at Hagin. Before he could answer, a loud rumble could be heard. Wilbur''s head whipped around as he scrambled to look, and Pullen was on the ground as the old man patted the dust off his clothes. "Impressive strength, but he''scking in speed. I''ve handled the first criminal, Sir Hagin."

 Chapter 2104

    Hagin widened his eyes. He had never thought that the old man would have such power in his frail body and glowered at him while urging Pullen on in merfolk


    Pullen was heavily wounded then, muttering weakly. Hagin was all the more enraged. "You useless bastard, Pullen! You''re such a disappointment!"


    As the guards took Pullen away, Hagin smirked once more. "You might have won over Pullen, but don''t get smug so soon. You should know that Pullen''s the weakest out of the three criminals you''re facing. The next two are ten times stronger than him."


    Soon enough, the guard brought out the second criminal. This merfolk was even bigger than Pullen in size, with a murderous expression and a long scar on the side of his face.


    "Your prey is here, Noss."


    The merfolk criminal named Noss nced at Hagin. His gaze flitted across Wilbur and the old man, and the corners of his mouth ticked up as he said, "Sir Hagin, I can''t believe you have human cultivators in the underwater city. Very well, then. It''s been a while since I battled human cultivators anyway. I''m going to eat them."


    The old man''s expression was icy. "You want to eat us? I''ll rip you in half!"


    Wilbur was just as furious. He and the old man did not fear defeat or death. What infuriated them was that Noss wanted to eat them. That was an act of great disrespect toward humans.


    The truth was that Wilbur knew the old man wanted to defeat Noss to make a point. After all, getting the eighth dragon cauldron was going to be quite the task if they could not establish some kind of dominance in front of the merfolk.


    Wilbur''s expression was ice cold. "Let me do it this time, sir."


    "Alright, he''s all yours. Don''t hold back."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll chop him up."


    The guard had released Noss from the chains bound to his body, and heunched into the air holding his pitchfork. At the same time, Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver and channeled the power of destruction into it, turning the cleaver a murky ck color with pale blue symbols flickering around it.


    Noss raised the pitchfork and was about to attack. In just a split second, Wilburunched a dozen attacks. It was not long before the thunder cleaver disappeared from sight, and Noss'' entire body exploded into a pile of flesh and bones that fell on the ground.


    "What?"


    Hagin was shocked at the sight. It was important to note that Noss was ten times more powerful than Pullen, but he had still lost to Wilbur so easily.


    Soon after, the guard brought in the third criminal. The criminal looked to be about the same size as a regr merfolk and even had a handsome face. He had kept his head bowed as he approached but shed a mocking smirk at the sight of Wilbur and the old man.


    "Oh? Humans? Tired of your world, are you? I''ll make you regreting to this world at all."


    The criminal then turned to Hagin and asked, "Sir Hagin, are these two supposed to be my opponents? I''m not going to go easy on them."

 Chapter 2105

    "Give it all you''ve got, Bannon. Don''t hold back in the slightest."


    "Got it."


    Bannon fell silent for a beat, taking the scepter from the guard before turning to Wilbur and the old man. "You can bothe at me at the same time, I suppose."


    Wilbur took two steps forward holding the thunder cleaver. "You''re fighting me first. You can get the guy behind me after you defeat me."


    Bannon chuckled. "Alright, then. Don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Bannon raised the scepter, pointing it at Wilbur. All at once, a stripe of purple lighting shot out of the scepter and hurtled in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur did not dodge the attack. Instead. He swirled the thunder cleaver around with a backward swing.


    The power of destruction fused into the cleaver''s attack came hurtling in Bannon''s direction, who retracted the scepter and muttered a string of chants. The next second, a purple light shield was erected in front of him. Wilbur''s attack struck the shield, shattering it as the remnants of the attack struck Bannon''s figure.


    Bannon raised his head, staring at Wilbur in shock. "That''s... that''s the power from thew of the middle dimension! I can''t believe you have the protection of a middle dimension elite."


    Wilbur said, "Oh, are you scared now? I can spare you if you surrender right now."


    "Ha, you''re a funny one!" Bannon scoffed, shrugging his shoulders. "Sir Hagin would kill me if I surrendered now. Besides, I can kill you all the same even if you have the protection of the middle dimension elites."


    "That''s quite a boast!"


    Bannon asked, "Quick question, have you heard of the cloning spell?"


    "Cloning spell?" Wilbur looked confused when two clones split out of Bannon''s body. All three Bannons each held a scepter, pointing it to the ground in unison.


    The scepters emitted a purple glow as all three sparks of lightning joined together to form a special triangr formation and countless white energy particles came flying toward them from the underwater city.


    As the energy particles gathered and grew, a gigantic version of Bannon forged out of energy particles appeared above the triangr formation. The gigantic Bannon waved his scepter, and a tremendous spark of purple lightning shot out in Wilbur''s direction.


    Wilbur took two steps backward in shock. "This guy made an energy avatar of himself by absorbing the energy particles from the water."


    The formation was special in that it could endlessly absorb energy from the underwater city. As long as the formation was not broken, the energy in the underwater city would be fed into the formation and be part of Bannon''s


    avatar.


    Hagin threw his head back andughed. He was annoyed after witnessing Wilbur and the old man beating two opponents in one go, and the sight of Bannonying down a formation to cast his own spells caused him to bubble up with joy, recing the fury within him.


    The old man turned to Hagin. "Sir Hagin, Bannon''s a criminal. If he gets the upper hand with his formation, he could destroy this ce and escape. You''d be in big trouble then."


    "Don''t worry, Bannon''s not going to run away. He isn''t going to go against what I want."


    "Sir Hagin, you can''t be too confident!" The old man stared at Hagin. Bannon''s formation wasplete then, and he would only grow stronger if this went on. At some point, Wilbur and the old man might not be a match for him.

 Chapter 2106

    Hagin red at the old man. "I said Bannon''s not going to betray me. He was once my pupil, just like amu."


    "What? You?" The old man was in shock, but Hagin''s expression turned murderous. "You killed amu, and so you must pay for your actions!"


    "But we''re here by way of the agreement Senior Fremont made with your emperor, Ramos! You can''t hurt us!"


    "Hahaha! I''m not hurting you. ording to the agreement, you must pass through nine checkpoints to leave with the eighth dragon cauldron. This is your first checkpoint. It''s just a shame you''re never passing it! You''re going to stay here forever!"


    Haginughed loudly, and the old man said, "It seems like we''ve underestimated what the merfolk are like."


    Wilbur turned to the old man. "What do we do now, sir?"


    The old man was about to speak when the gigantic Bannon turned to Hagin furiously as well. "Hagin, I''m killing these two bastard humans today, and I''m killing you as well!"


    "What?" The smile on Hagin''s face froze as he looked up at Bannon. "You''re trying to kill me? Have you forgotten who gave you the powers you have now?"


    "It''s all your fault, Hagin! Do you know why amu and I hate you so much? You never gave us anything we wanted! You only gave us hope, and nothing actually worthwhile. Since you aren''t giving it to me, I''ll take it back from you myself. I''ll kill you first, then I''ll challenge the merfolk emperor. Once I kill him, this underwater city will be mine!"


    Hagin was red in the face with fury. "Do you know how seditious your actions are right now, you reckless bastard? We''re nothing in front of the merfolk emperor, and you know that. I''m willing to pretend nothing happened if you turn back now. This is yourst chance."


    "F*ck your chances! You''re going to die!"


    Bannon''s eyes were bloodshot as he waved the scepter, pointing it at Hagin.


    "Be careful!"


    The old man called out at the veryst second, soaring forward as he emitted a brilliant white glow.


    A white stripe of lightning struck the old man''s body. The next second, the old man''s glow turned blinding as he let out a cry of pain.


    "Arghhh!"


    "Sir!"


    Wilbur soared over to block the pole of purple light with his hands. It struck the Light Gloves he was wearing instead and was converted into the power of light that was stored in the dragon head mark on Wilbur''s back.


    Bannon roared, "I''d like to see how much longer you can keep this up! I''m going to st you to smithereens!"


    Wilbur held on for dear life as a clone flew out of him, hovering in mid-air as dragon aura gushed out and took the form of a dragon. Wilbur''s clone controlled the dragon, making it charge in Bannon''s direction.


    "What?"


    Bannon put the scepter away, turning to attack Wilbur''s clone. The purple ray of lightning reduced the clone to dust upon collision.

 Chapter 2107

    Wilbur turned to Hagin and the old man. "Get out of the way and let me handle him!"


    Hagin and the old man ducked to the side, and the old man asked, "Will you be alright on your own?"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Bannon was furious. "Since you let them escape, I''ll kill you first!"


    He waved his scepter, and a ray of purple lightning came striking down once more. Wilbur blocked it with both his hands, and the Light Gloves turned blinding all at once. Yet as they continued to absorb and convert more and more power of light, Wilbur''s body was soon reaching its limit.


    Wilbur could clearly sense the energy in his body expanding to the point where it was going to explode any second. Two clones split out of him the next second, controlling tworge dragons to charge towards Bannon''s formation.


    Bannon raised the scepter in his grasp, and a ball of lightning formed above his head. It continued to release bolts of lightning, and Wilbur''s two clones were reduced to dust before they could even get close as the dragon aura faded.


    Wilbur stared at the ball of lightning in mid-air, falling silent.


    "Let''s see what you''re going to do now!"


    Bannon pointed the scepter at Wilbur, and a ray of purple light shot out toward Wilbur. At the veryst second, Wilbur activated his Dragon''s Safehaven. A brightly colored glow enveloped him, and Bannon''s attacks rumbled as they struck the light shield.


    "You bastard, I''m going to make you pay!"


    Wilbur roared the words as the first dragon cauldron soared into the air and began releasing dragon aura while Wilbur himself released the dragon aura in his body as well.


    Within a matter of seconds, the concentration of the dragon aura reached levels never seen before. Wilbur channeled the dragon aura into a huge dragon spanning over a hundred meters, putting all the power of light into the dragon. The next second, therge dragon turned white all over as it let out a howl and charged toward Bannon.


    "What?"


    Bannon widened his eyes in shock at the enormous iing white dragon. He waved his scepter, pointing it at the dragon as a ray of light struck the dragon. The dragon exploded in mid-air, and a blinding white light spread outward.


    Wilbur closed his eyes instinctively and heard Bannon let out a cry of agony. "Arghhh!"


    As the white light faded, Wilbur felt a warmth surrounding him. Some of his lesser injuries even healed themselves. Bannon''s avatar was nowhere to be seen in the coliseum when Wilbur opened his eyes again, and only one of Bannon''s three clones was left.


    Bannon sputtered as he coughed up blood. "What cultivation method is this, and how is it so powerful? I feel like my powers were drained in the blink of an eye... No, something this powerful shouldn''t exist! That''s impossible!"


    Wilbur snapped back to his senses when he heard Bannon''s ramblings. The power of light represented brightness, and all things good would be empowered by it. On the other hand, all evil would be struck down by the power of light.


    That was why the white light from the white dragon''s explosion overpowered Bannon at once and also destroyed his formation in the process. Bannon suffered a severe bacsh from that and was heavily wounded.


    Just then, a figure rushed over tond a heavy p on Bannon''s face. Hagin roared, "You''re a disappointment, Bannon!"


    The guard rushed over to chain Bannon down as he stared at a furious Hagin, letting out a strangledugh. Bannon was taken back to his cell, and Hagin readjusted his clothes before looking at Wilbur and the old man. "Thank you for that. Let''s head to the second checkpoint."

 Chapter 2108

    Wilbur nced at Hagin coldly. Hagin''s actions just now had thoroughly pissed Wilbur off. This merfolk did not respect humans in the slightest, and the nine checkpoints were just a way for him to get rid of these two pesky humans.


    The old man smiled. "Of course. It''s your call, Sir Hagin."


    Hagin seemed to regain some of his bravado at the old man''s words, and his expression turned cold again as he waved a hand. "Come with me."


    As they left the coliseum, Wilbur whispered, "Sir, Hagin''s tried to kill us off under the guise of these stupid challenges a few times now. Why are you still being so nice to him?"


    Despite Wilbur knowing how to y nice when necessary, his impression of Hagin had worsened terribly from the way he had treated the two of them. In fact, Wilbur would have killed Hagin off already if it was not for the eighth dragon cauldron.


    The old man red at Wilbur. "Young man, no one in this world will help us unconditionally. I''m sure you know this from your time in the human realm. We must be careful in the world of the merfolk, as they are even more cunning and ruthless than our kind. You ask why I was so nice to Hagin just now? If I were to hurt his ego, he might call an end to the challenges and even order an attack against us. Neither of us would get the eighth dragon cauldron then, and it would be hard for us to return to the human realm too."


    Wilbur did not understand. "But Senior Fremont had an agreement with the merfolk emperor, right? What right does Hagin have to stop the challenges for us to get the cauldron back?"


    "The world isn''t as simple as you think it is. People''s behaviors and demeanors depend on their status and values. amu, Hagin, and the merfolk emperor all have very different positions of power. It''s not hard to see why their attitudes vary." Wilbur was dumbstruck. Indeed, the world of the merfolk operated on its own rules as well. If those rules were not followed and knowing what merfolk were like, Hagin would just have to say the word and a huge battle would be sure to break out.


    Despite Wilbur not liking the way things were one bit, he had no choice but to tough it out. The two of them followed Hagin to the merfolk military base, where the merfolk guards there led them to a training ground.


    A huge wooden log covered in spikes appeared in front of them. The log was attached to a bearing that made it spin slowly as a line of merfolk to the side took turns moving on the log. They had to avoid the spikes, all while maintaining their bnce on the slippery log to keep from falling.


    This second checkpoint was undoubtedly a test of speed and agility. The line of merfolk passed the test soon enough, and a smile appeared on Hagin''s face. "The second checkpoint is this log. Remember, your feet can''t leave the ground, and you can''t use any powers. You need to pass this test through your own physical ability. Of course, these merfolk soldiers are only taking the test at a normal speed. You two will be getting on the log as it spins at five times the speed. The only people who have been able to pass the test at that speed thus far have only been the general and themander above him."


    After a brief pause, Hagin added, "Of course, you''re free to pass if you think you aren''t up for the test. I can have the guards send you back to the human realm, but Senior Fremont''s eighth dragon cauldron will have to stay here in the underwater city forever."


    "Why should it stay here?" Wilbur said coldly. "Are you looking down on us?" "Heh," Hagin scoffed.

 Chapter 2109

    "I understand how you''re feeling right now, young man. But you''d better control your emotions. I''m not going against any rules here, and just giving you a friendly reminder. I can show you what the log running at level five speed looks like."


    Hagin waved a hand, and a guard ran to the log to adjust the bearing. Following that, the log began to pick up speed. As the log began to turn faster and faster, the spikes on it seemed to turn blurry.


    "What the..."


    "That''s your second checkpoint, young man. I hope you pass it, but I''m fine if you choose to give up."


    "That''s fine. We''ll take on the challenge," said the old man. "This old log is still considered a little too slow for me."


    Hagin stared at the old man for a beat before turning to Wilbur. "My apologies. ording to the rules, all challengers from the human realm must go through every checkpoint. Only the battles allow one or both cultivators."


    It was clear that Hagin was making Wilbur feel bad on purpose. To him, there was no way Wilbur would pass the checkpoint. As long as he was able to discourage Wilbur, the challenges coulde to an end and the agreement between the human realm and the world of the merfolk would automatically be nullified.


    Hagin was not sure what special abilities the eighth dragon cauldron had, but it was definitely something good since the merfolk emperor Ramos wanted to leave it here. On top of that, this was a direct order from the merfolk emperor and Hagin did not dare take it lightly.


    Wilbur chuckled. "That''s fine. I can take the challenge if Senior can."


    "Alright."


    Hagin said, "Get ready as you wish, and the challenge will start."


    The old man walked up to the wooden log confidently. "Just start now."


    "Alright, let''s start, then." Hagin gestured at the old man, who stepped onto the rolling log and began swiftly moving around and ducking left and right. It was not long before he made it across the log, and passed the test.


    Hagin pped his hands. "That was impressive, sir!"


    "It''s my turn now."


    Wilbur walked to the entrance. He took a deep breath and stepped onto the rolling log before beginning to make his way across. Within a matter of seconds, he had reached the middle point of the log. Hagin froze and looked pointedly at the guard watching over the bearing.


    The guard nodded and cranked up the speed of the log from level five to ten. The log picked up speed in no time, and Wilbur was held in the same spot for a while because of it.


    Hagin smirked. Just then, the old man noticed the speed change in the log and was about to ask Hagin about it when Wilbur quickly passed the log and returned to them.

 Chapter 2110

    "The hell was that? Why was the log picking up speed by the second?"


    The old man frowned as he asked the question. Hagin feigned outrage at once, turning to yell at the guard. "What were you doing? Why''d you adjust the speed of the log all of a sudden?"


    "My apologies, sir. I don''t know what happened. It was like the log just went out of control."


    "Fine, fine. Hurry up and deal with it, we don''t want any idents."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hagin looked at the old man heading towards him. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t expect something like that to happen with the log at all. Thankfully enough, everyone''s fine. Congrattions on passing the second checkpoint! Now,e with me. We''ll head to the third checkpoint."


    Hagin led the way, and the old man turned to Wilbur. "Be careful from here on out, Wilbur. This guy could just increase the difficulty levels in the middle of a challenge. The merfolk are not to be trusted."


    "Got it, sir."


    The truth was that Wilbur had still been able to see where the spikes on the logs were at level five speed, but everything became a blur once the speed hit level ten.


    However, Wilbur was not relying on his senses to detect where the spikes were. Instead, he was using the senses of his dragon aura. Thus, he would have made it across the log with ease even if it was on level twenty speed. This checkpoint was hardly anything to Wilbur at all.


    Soon enough, Hagin brought the two men to a mine. This was a crystal mine that the military had dug up inside the base, and the crystals mined would be given to the soldiers to practice with. The crushed crystals would be sent to be worked on, then contributed to the beautiful architecture of the underwater city.


    Sounds of crystals being mined could be heard throughout the base.


    ...


    Wilbur was surrounded by the sound of the soldiers'' crystal mining. The merfolk soldiers here were shirtless as they held a crystal down with their left hand and chopped at it with their right to crush the crystal into smaller chunks, then into even smaller pieces.


    "Greetings, Sir Hagin!"


    Just then, the soldiers guarding the crystal mine came over to bow to Hagin, who nodded and asked, "Has everything been prepared?"


    "Indeed, sir. Right this way."


    "Come on, let''s take a look."


    Hagin brought the two men onto the wrestling ring in the crystal mine. The soldiers in the army base were avid fighters, and themander had thus equipped the base with several wrestling rings.


    Two golden crystal clusters sat on arge stone table in the ring then. Hagin said, "The third checkpoint will be crushing crystal clusters. This golden cluster is the strongest crystal there is, and you need to crush it with your own physical strength in ten seconds or the challenge will be considered failed."


    The old man said, "Can I take a look at the crystal first?"


    "Of course," Hagin replied smugly.

 Chapter 2111

    The old man picked up one of the crystal clusters on the table, passing it around in his hands. "This crystal is even harder than steel. Golden crystal is the hardest mineral there is, Sir Hagin. Are you sure you''ve given us the right crystal?"


    "What could I have gotten wrong?"


    "Do you not know the rules yet? Shall I repeat them for you?"


    The old man shook his head. "This isn''t a matter of rules. Senior Fremont said the challenges wouldn''t be hard, but this right here is a golden crystal cluster. Aren''t you trying to give us a hard time?"


    Hagin said, "I have no idea what you''re talking about, but I received orders to have the third checkpoint be the challenge of crushing golden crystals. These orders were given to me by Emperor Ramos, and you two are free to give up if you think you can''t handle it."


    "You!"


    The old man let out a sigh, hesitation flickering in his gaze. Atst, he said, "Fine. Let''s get on with the challenge, then."


    Hagin took out a watch, ncing at it. "Alright, get ready. The challenge begins after I count to three. Remember, you only have ten seconds. One, two, three, begin!"


    The old man held the crystal down with his left hand and brought his right hand down harshly. He split the golden crystal cluster in half with just one blow, which left the merfolk soldiers there in shock. After all, the soldiers themselves were incapable of crushing that crystal cluster.


    Themander was the only one who could crush the golden crystals with his own strength, but this ordinary-looking old man had just split it in half in just one blow. The sightpletely changed the impression these merfolk had of human beings.


    At the same time, Wilbur''s blownded on the cluster too, but he was unable to split the golden crystal cluster in half. He struck the cluster again, and a crack appeared on its glimmering golden surface. It was only at the third strike that the golden crystal cluster finally separated into two halves.


    Hagin stared at his watch in shock. "I didn''t expect you two to be so powerful. Congrattions, you''ve passed the third checkpoint."


    Wilbur and the old man exchanged a nce, and the old man said, "Please proceed with the fourth checkpoint, Sir Hagin."


    "Alright,e with me."


    Hagin''s expression was cold again as he led the two men to the fourth challenge. The checkpoint was arge quagmire, with two muscr merfolk standing in it as the guards who told them the rules.


    To pass this checkpoint, they would have to wrestle against the merfolk in the mire. They could choose to have one of them take on both merfolk or take them on one at a time. Either way, they only have one chance, and they could not lose. Otherwise, the challenge would end automatically regardless of whether the other cultivator had gone into the battle.


    The old man looked at Wilbur. "What do you think?"


    "Don''t worry, sir."


    "Alright. Let''s do this together, then."


    Wilbur and the old man leaped into the mire at the same time. Each of them took on one of the merfolk wrestlers. The wrestling challenge wouldst sixty seconds. Wilbur and the old man would be considered defeated as long as they did not win. Thus, they would be all the more motivated as time passed.


    Sure enough, the two merfolk wrestlers seemed to have understood the rules already. They were in no rush to attack Wilbur and the old man. Instead, they retreated backward as they watched the two men approach them. At the veryst second, the merfolk wrestlers raised a leg and kicked the mud into the two men''s faces.


    The old man dodged the attack in one swift move before charging at top speed to grab one merfolk. Before the merfolk could even react, his body had been flipped into the air beforending harshly into the mud.

 Chapter 2112

    Wilbur, on the other hand, was not as lucky. The merfolk wrestler attacked using the mud suddenly, and it hit Wilbur square in the face. Wilbur could not open his eyes and instinctively reached up to rub at the merfolk.


    Just then, however, the merfolk wrestler came charging at Wilbur and grabbed him by the hand. The old man shouted, "Be careful!"


    The next second, Wilbur had borrowed the pressure from their interlocked hands to yank the wrestler up from the mud before thrashing him into the ground.


    Wilbur and the old man won this round.


    Wilbur wiped the mud off his face. "Thanks for the wrestling techniques you taught me, sir. I might have lost otherwise."


    "I really underestimated you, huh?" The old man chuckled at Wilbur.


    Following that, Hagin had the two men go through archery, tug-of-war, and fishing challenges. Despite increasing the difficulty of the challenges, both men passed all of them with ease as they were all tests of physical skill.


    Wilbur had lived in Gelsa, and the mysterious energy that surrounded it had greatly strengthened his body. Thus, the three tests were just a walk in the park for him.


    Hagin led the two men out of the army base after that. "The merfolk have eightmanders. Your eighth checkpoint will be choosing one of them and one of you will duel against thatmander. You may proceed to the ninth checkpoint if you win. But if you lose, you''ll have to leave."


    Wilbur and the old man exchanged nces. The old man asked, "Sir Hagin, can I know what the special traits of the eightmanders are?"


    "That''s a secret," said Hagin.


    "All I can tell you is that each of the eightmanders cultivates a different element. There''s wind, water, earth, fire, wood, and thunder. I suggest you choose the thunder-type powers, as they are less of a threat to you. That''s my way of repaying you for saving my life. I hope you don''t see me as heartless, gentlemen." The truth was that Hagin knew he would never be able to keep Wilbur and the old man from choosing thunder-type powers. Besides, the eightmanders might not be able to defeat the duo, which was what pushed Hagin to paint the gesture as a generous offer.


    At the same time, Hagin was also curious to see if Wilbur and the old man would be able to take on the challenge at the ninth checkpoint. Surely they would be devastated to lose to their own kind.


    The old man said, "No. It would be disrespectful of us to choose thunder-type powers. I think we''ll choose themander with Earth-type powers as our opponent."


    "Really?"


    Hagin looked at them in disbelief. It was clear that he had not expected the old man to choose that.


    "Are you sure you want to choose themander with earth-type powers as your opponent? You can''t change your decision once it''s been confirmed, I hope you''ll choose wisely."


    "That''s right. We choose themander with Earth-type powers as our opponent."

 Chapter 2113

    "Very well. Your opponent will be Commander Miller. We''re heading to his quarters now."


    The old man was confused. "His quarters? Is this battle going to happen in Commander Miller''s own quarters?"


    "That''s right. Is there a problem with that?"


    "Shouldn''t a battle happen in a wide and open space so that there are no innocent casualties?"


    Hagin chuckled. "It seems that you do not understand merfolk quite enough yet. The six main energies are the roots of our cultivation, and themanders'' quarters are all supported with energy formations. Themanders'' powers will get a boost there, and having the battle in Commander Miller''s quarters will definitely be a benefit to him. As for your other concern, I''ll have the quarters evacuatedpletely."


    Wilbur and the old man had not expected there to be a formation in themanders'' quarters.


    They just had to defeat Commander Miller and pass the eighth checkpoint, then pass the ninth checkpoint to retrieve the eighth dragon cauldron.


    The thought filled Wilbur with glee. He had battled the Shadow King to get the sixth dragon cauldron and even defeated his clones in the process.


    The process of getting the eighth dragon cauldron was a little moreplicated than that of the sixth dragon cauldron, but it was thankfully not as tricky. Until now, Bannon had been the strongest opponent Wilbur faced from the merfolk.


    Bannon''s powers were a far cry from the Shadow King, but Wilbur found himself thanking Bannon for giving him the secret of the power of light and the power of destruction.


    Thanks to him, Wilbur now knew the power of light and the power of destruction stemmed from the middle-dimensionalws, and they were bound by their own rules. The power of light represented all that was good and could support all positive powers.


    At the same time, the power of destruction represented evil. It could support all powers that symbolized darkness, and Wilbur''s Light Gloves could convert the lower dimensional powers to the power of the light, and even transform the power of light into the power of destruction.


    This meant Wilbur was free to choose between using both powers. Equipped with this understanding, he was going to test it on Commander Miller to see if middle- dimensional powers could defeat lower-dimensional powers.


    Hagin brought the two men to Commander Miller''s quarters. The ce waspletely empty then, save for Miller standing in the middle of the courtyard staring at the huge coral tree his father had nted thirty years ago.


    "Commander Miller."


    "Sir Hagin."


    Miller hurried over to greet Hagin with a bow, who smiled and said, "Commander Miller, I''m sure you know about these two human cultivators and their challenge against you?"


    "Yes, I know about it and have evacuated the quarters. I extend my warm wee to the two human elites. These quarters might be blown to dust, but don''t you worry, Sir Hagin, I shall not back down regardless of the circumstances."


    Hagin nodded. "I''mforted by your words, Commander Miller. Well, then. The pride of the underwater city now rests on your shoulders."

 Chapter 2114

    Miller''s expression turned grim, and he knelt on the ground with a bow. "Don''t worry, Sir Hagin. I''ll do my best to protect our pride."


    "Alright. You may get up now."


    Hagin gestured at Wilbur and the old man. "These two are your opponents. They''re cultivators from the human realm."


    Miller got off the ground, ncing at Wilbur and the old man before asking, "Can I know if you two will be battling me at the same time?"


    "No," Hagin piped up. "ording to the rules, only one of them can challenge you."


    Hagin then turned to the two and asked, "Have you chosen which one of you is going to battle Commander Miller?"


    "I shall do it," Wilbur met the challenge and took a step forward. "I want the eighth dragon cauldron, so I''ll be the one to battle Commander Miller."


    The old man said nothing. He had apanied Wilbur to the merfolk realm, and it was Wilbur''s task to retrieve the cauldron.


    Commander Miller''s gaze fell on Wilbur, looking him up and down. "You radiate a powerful aura unlike any other I''ve seen, which must mean you''re a powerful cultivator. However, these are the quarters we''re battling in, and they have the support of an Earth-type formation. I''m afraid you might lose this battle."


    The truth was that Miller actually had his eye out on the old man, as he hadpletely retracted his aura into his body. A cultivator had to go through two stages, and one of them was increasing their aura endlessly to make their powers stronger.


    The other stage was retracting the aura outside of one''s body inward, as energy and aura were more powerful when it was released from inside the body. Miller was now in the second stage, but he was yet to be able to retract his energy aura.


    Wilbur was shocked at Miller''s words. After all, Miller was his enemy, and the sincerity Miller had shown when kneeling in front of Hagin proved that he was willing to do anything to protect the merfolk''s pride.


    Wilbur knew that the old man was very powerful but had notpletely shown his full strength. If he were to do so, Wilbur might not be a match against him.


    Wilbur had thought that Miller would be happy to be battling him instead of the old man, only for theplete opposite to happen. Miller wanted to choose the old man as his opponent.


    Hagin frowned. "You''ll die this way, Miller."


    Miller said, "I''m amander of the underwater city, Sir Hagin. Death is hardly something I fear, and I just want to have a good battle as a cultivator. Battles are the best way to give me more experience, and that''s my passion. My willpower precedes my physical limits, and I fear no threats."


    "How could you "


    "Don''t worry, Sir Hagin. I promise you that I won''t lose this battle!"


    "You''d better give it your all, Miller!" Hagin fumed.

 Chapter 2115

    Just then, the old man said, "I''m so sorry, Commander Miller. It''s Wilbur''s mission to get the eighth dragon cauldron, not mine. I can''t battle you this time. But if you defeat Wilbur, that should be enough to prove your power too."


    The old man''s gaze glinted with admiration for Miller. His fearless drive for self- betterment was unlike anything the old man had seen in a while.


    Miller said, "Alright, then. Mister Penn, we''re going to be opponents now."


    Wilbur stared at Miller for a while before saying, "When do we start?"


    "If you want, we can start right away," Miller replied.


    Hagin nced at his watch. "Let me go through the rules. This challenge willst ten minutes. If Wilbur cannot defeat Miller within that time and Miller is still able to get up, Wilbur will be considered to have lost. Of course, if Miller surrenders, the win will go to Wilbur. Alright. I''m going to count to three, and the challenge will begin. One, two, three-begin!"


    The old man and Hagin quickly retreated to the side. Wilbur and Miller channeled their powers at the same time, and Miller was enveloped by a wave of earth energy that activated the earth-type formation beneath the quarters.


    Wilbur released the dragon aura in his body as well.


    Under the protection of his dragon aura, Wilbur could sense the terror that was Miller''s earth-type powers. The entire space was covered in earth-type energy, and it was as if the two of them were standing at the mouth of an earth-type volcano as earth energy surged out and gathered around Miller.


    The earth-type energy condensed into a suit of armor as Miller summoned a spear that he promptly drove into the ground. Arge fissure appeared, rapidly extending toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur soared into the air, avoiding the attack as he controlled his dragon aura to form a dragon.


    Miller was shocked at the sight of the enormous dragon before him. "What? Are you a member of the dragon n?"


    "That''s right. I wouldn''t be here to search for the eighth dragon cauldron otherwise. Surrender while you still can, and hand it over."


    Wilbur might not actually be a member of the dragon n but had a deep connection with them. There was the dragon head mark on his back, the Dragon''s Altar in his demine, as well as the protection of the old dragon that made Wilbur believe that he had to have some kind of connection to them.


    Maybe getting the Nine Dragon Cauldrons would get Senior Fremont to tell Wilbur the secrets of the dragon n, and Wilbur would be able to know where he came from. Either way, the priority at hand was to defeat Miller and retrieve the eighth dragon cauldron.


    Just then, Miller''s earth-type aura suddenly began decreasing. Hagin sensed this and glowered at Miller. "What''s going on here, Miller? Didn''t you say that you were going to protect the pride of the merfolk with everything you had?"


    "But Sir Hagin, Wilbur Penn''s a member of the dragon n. The merfolk has always been under them. How can I make myself an enemy to a member of their n like that?"


    "Take a closer look, he has no dragon scales! He''s just a regr human cultivator who managed to cultivate using methods of the dragon n, don''t be fooled!"


    "That''s right!"


    Miller returned to his senses. "This man might be radiating dragon aura, but it''s far from pure. This is dragon aura that was channeled through cultivation, rather than real dragon aura. You nearly fooled me, and I won''t forgive you for that!"

 Chapter 2116

    The next second, Miller leaped off the ground and soared in Wilbur''s direction. He whipped the spear around as he flew, stabbing it in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur turned to dodge the attack, kicking Miller in the back before he could react.


    Miller came crashing on the ground heavily, but soared into the air once more, only for the same thing to happen again.


    Wilbur kicked Miller to the ground once more, his spear ttering out of his grasp as he glowered at Wilbur. "You bastard, are you only capable of dodging?"


    "Come out, Aricie,e out!"


    Miller muttered a chant and the huge formationid throughout his quarters appeared. A gigantic hand forged out of earth and soil reached out from within, grabbing at Wilbur.


    Wilbur dodged the attack, but the hand came whipping over once more. This happened another time, and the hand missed Wilbur again.


    Just then, Miller soared into the air swinging his spear. The next second, earth spikes appeared in mid-air before hurtling down at Wilbur. He now had to avoid the hand''s attacks while dodging the spikes falling from the sky. It was a good thing that his dragon aura helped him sense where the hand and spikes were, making it easy for him to avoid the attacks.


    Wilbur dodged another swipe of the hand, putting one foot on the back of the enormous hand and leaping into the air tounch himself at Miller. He summoned his thunder cleaver, bringing it down heavily on Miller''s head.


    ng!


    Wilbur struck Miller''s spear with his blow, sending Miller crashing to the ground. Wilbur took the opportunity to chase after him and swing his thunder cleaver at Miller once more. Yet just as the cleaver was about to touch Miller, he vanished. The next second, Miller''s voice rang from behind Wilbur. "You''ve lost, and you''re going to die!"


    Wilbur darted to the side just in time to see Miller''s spear stab the spot he had just been standing. Yet Miller disappeared again the next second, and his aura could be sensed from behind Wilbur.


    Wilbur scrambled to dodge Miller''s attack again, but no matter how hard he tried, Miller was able to appear right behind him. After this happened several times, Wilbur noticed something important.


    The next time Miller appeared behind Wilbur, Wilbur turned around sharply and kicked Miller in the chest, using the force to soar into the air.


    Wilbur stopped in mid-air. This time, Miller did not appear behind him. The two opponents locked eyes, and Wilbur said, "You were luring me to duel you on the ground so you could borrow the energy from the formation. It''s an impressive ploy."


    Miller sneered. "I learned it from you. You only managed to cultivate using the dragon n''s methods because you got lucky, but you think you''re a member of the dragon n yourself! Isn''t that a ploy on its own?"


    Wilbur smirked. "I guess we''re even, then."


    Miller said, "Even or not, I''m going to win."


    Just then, Hagin nced at his watch and said, "Wilbur, you have five minutes left."


    "Oh, that''s enough," Wilbur muttered to himself.


    The next second, Wilbur emitted a brilliant white glow. Miller stopped at the sight, gritting his teeth. "Is that... a middle-dimensional power?"


    "That''s right! This is the power of light, Miller! ept your defeat!"


    Wilbur channeled the power of the light into the huge dragon before controlling it to hurtle towards Miller. The white dragon struck the earth wall Miller had channeled with a loud explosion, causing the wall to crumble to the ground. The white dragon disappeared as well, and the power of light filled the air.


    Wilbur closed his eyes instinctively from the blinding sh of light. By the time he opened his eyes again, he saw Miller''s body covered in wounds, and the earth aura that was previously around him was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 2117

    Miller was standing rooted to the spot like he was frozen still, his head bowed as he gripped his spear and muttered, "How could this be? How could my energy disappear just like that? This is impossible! Impossible!"


    The next second, Wilbur appeared in front of Miller, pointing the thunder cleaver at him. "The power of light is a middle-dimensionalw. You''re still considered weak in the face of absolute light."


    "I can''t believe I lost."


    "Do you admit defeat?"


    "No, I''ll never admit defeat. You may kill me now."


    Miller never wanted to admit defeat, but he knew that he was no match for Wilbur. Now that Wilbur had defeated him, death was the only way to protect his pride.


    Hagin fumed, "You idiot, Miller! How could you do that? I''m so disappointed in you! You''ve been stripped of all your duties asmander of the merfolk starting from this very second!"


    Miller barked out augh, keeping his head bowed. "What aughable life I lead. No matter how hard I work, even with all the scoldings and punishments you''ve given me, you show no mercy. I suffered so long to get the position ofmander, and here you are stripping me of it just like that. I''m not your ve, and you don''t deserve to be my boss! Listen up, Hagin! I, Miller, admit defeat right this instant!"


    Miller was thoroughly enraged. He was cornered, yet Hagin decided to humiliate him like this. It was only natural for someone to fight back when they were backed into a corner, losing all theirposure and calmness.


    "What? You admit defeat? Did you forget what you promised me before this?"


    "My apologies, Hagin. You once made a lot of promises to me as well, but they seem more like a joke now."


    Miller turned to leave after that. Hagin roared, "I dare you to never return to this realm!"


    "Oh, I''m noting back. I''m leaving this ce forever."


    "You!"


    Shock shed in Hagin''s gaze. He wanted to ask Miller to stay but could not take the words he had just said back.


    Hagin sighed. "It''s always that rotten temper of his."


    He turned to the old man and said, "Congrattions, you''ve passed this checkpoint. Come with me."


    "Don''t be too angry, Sir Hagin. All is fair in love and battle, you know. Where are we going, Sir Hagin?"


    "The dungeon."


    Wilbur exchanged nces with the old man. Neither of them knew why they were heading to the dungeon. They had passed eight out of nine checkpoints, and only thest checkpoint remained. The old man had thought that they would be challenging themanders, but they were heading to the dungeon instead. It must mean that themanders had nothing to do with the next challenge.

 Chapter 2118

    Hagin led the two men to the dungeon. A guard came walking their way, who shot Hagin with a knowing look.


    Hagin turned to the two men. "You can wait here for a bit. I''ll be right back."


    He followed the guard into a room after that, where Hagin stood before Ramos, the merfolk emperor.


    Ramos'' back was turned to Hagin. "How powerful are the two human cultivators?"


    Hagin bowed. "Emperor Ramos, the two human cultivators are extremely powerful. Even Commander Miller was no match for them. That guy, Wilbur Penn, can even wield middle-dimensional powers. I think our n to keep the eighth dragon cauldron in the underwater city might fail."


    "Oh, really?" Emperor Ramos looked calm. "Wilbur Penn really does have the protection of the middle dimension elites. It seems like Senior Fremont was right."


    "What? Senior Fremont''s mentioned him before?"


    "That''s right. Back in the day when Senior Fremont left the eighth dragon cauldron here and made that agreement with us, he told me right before he left that the person who would take the cauldron away would be a cultivator protected by the middle dimension elites. It turns out that he was absolutely right."


    Hagin was shocked. "Emperor Ramos, are you saying that you told me to fudge the checkpoints from before just to test these two human cultivators, and you have no intention to keep the eighth dragon cauldron?"


    "That''s right. The eighth dragon cauldron might be brilliant, but it''s actually Senior Fremont''s cultivation that I''m interested in."


    "Senior Fremont''s cultivation?"


    "Yes. It''s been said that cultivators from the upper dimensions have the power to see the future. That''s why these cultivators operate ording to a set of rules. But if that rule is disrupted, one can learn one of the upper dimensionalws." "How could someone from the upper dimensions be interested in some stupid cauldron? Anyway, I''ve got the situation under control. Bring them in there. It''s time something was done about the guy Senior Fremont left here."


    Ramos'' words left Hagin in shock. It was important to note that this was a lower dimension, and receiving the protection of the middle dimension elites was a dream for any cultivator here.


    However, there were next to no cultivators who received protection from the upper dimensions. Everyone knew that it was impossible unless they were handpicked by fate.


    After all, protecting cultivators from lower dimensions was considered humiliating to the upper-dimension cultivators.


    Learning the upper-dimensionalws was all the more impossible. It was said that every dimension had differentws, and it was positively delusional to even try and learn thews of a higher dimension.


    Hagin had thought that Ramos only wanted to keep the eighth dragon cauldron, only to discover that he wanted to learn thews of the higher dimensions instead. Based on what Hagin knew of Ramos, he would be sure to dominate all the lower dimensions if he seeded in doing so.


    Such greed was unthinkable to the merfolk, even to someone like Hagin. Ramos noticed Hagin standing there in shock, which made him frown. "What''s the matter? Do you have something else to say?"


    Hagin said, "There is something else, Emperor Ramos. You said before that I had


    to report to you about themanders. Today, Wilbur defeated Commander


    Miller in a battle. I yelled at Miller a little, and he ended up leaving and even saying that he would nevere back."

 Chapter 2119

    "You don''t me me, do you, Emperor Ramos?"


    "That''s alright. Miller''s personality was never suitable for the position of


    Hagin heaved a sigh of relief. He came out of the room and led Wilbur and the old man into the dungeon. As the chains lowered them, the three of them found themselves hundreds of meters underground.


    Hagin led the two men down a long passage. There was a cell at the end of the passage, and Hagin opened the door to let them inside.


    Wilbur looked up to see a man with his limbspletely chained. He was stunned by the sight, realizing that the guy had legs like his. The prisoner was a cultivator from the human realm.


    The old man was just as shocked. Just as the two of them were frowning in confusion, Hagin came up to the man in chains. "Still remember me, Demon?"


    "Hagin. What sacrifices have you brought my way this time?"


    "Ha. These elites might not lose to you, mind you."


    Hagin turned to the side, and the two men came up to Demon.


    Wilbur asked, "You''re a human cultivator too?"


    Demon''s eyes glinted at the sight of Wilbur and the old man. "That''s right, I''m a human cultivator. You two... look just like me, which must mean we are of the same kind. Ha, I can''t believe I managed to run into someone who looks just like me! It''sughable, really."


    Demon''s smirk froze on his face. "You can leave. I''ll spare you since we''re the same kind. Just nevere back here again. Don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    His gaze shed murderously as he spoke. Wilbur had thought this man would be someone sensible, but it seemed like he hadpletely fallen into a trance and would battle anyone who showed up here to the death.


    Wilbur turned to Hagin. "Sir Hagin, what terrible deed has he done for him to end up like this? Isn''t this too much?"


    Hagin took a deep breath. "Emperor Ramos said that Senior Fremont brought Demon here to be chained to the basement to wait for his fated chosen one."


    "Is that supposed to be us?"


    "I don''t know, but Emperor Ramos said that there would be a huge shift in the underwater city once this chosen one arrived. That shift might be a good thing for us, or bad. That''s why we never wanted Demon''s chosen one to show up. As for whether or not you two are his chosen one, the only way to find out is through a battle."


    "What bullshit are you spouting, Hagin? Why don''t you just tell them that you just want me to help you kill them, huh?"


    "Right. If you kill them, I''ll treat you to a feast tonight."

 Chapter 2120

    "Very well."


    Demon nced at Wilbur and the old man. "Two human cultivators in exchange for a feast. Quite the bargain, this is."


    The old man said, "Sir Hagin, is the ninth checkpoint to defeat Demon?"


    "Precisely."


    Hagin smiled. "But only one of you can fight, and the other must not do anything or the challenge will be considered a failure."


    Demon smirked. "There''s no point. You''re not going to be a match for me. But since you came all this way to die, I guess you aren''t leaving."


    He turned to Hagin. "I''m getting bored, Sir Hagin. Unchain my left hand. I want to kill them now."


    Hagin nced at Wilbur and the old man. "Demon, these are no regr human beings here. They''re both extremely powerful, which is why Emperor Ramos gave me special permission to unchain both your wrists. Remember to not hold back."


    "Ha! As if I would have to go all out with these idiots! It sure seems like there aren''t any other elites in the underwater city aside from Emperor Ramos."


    Hagin undid the chains bound to Demon''s wrists and turned to leave the cell. "Remember you only have ten minutes. If you can''t defeat Demon by the end of that, you will fail the challenge."


    "I''lle back in ten minutes. I hope you won''t let me down."


    Hagin left the cell, mming the door shut. Wilbur and the old man turned to look at Demon, who was flexing his wrists as he stared at them. "So, who''s going to die first here?"


    Wilbur took a step forward. "I''m your opponent. However, I do see that your ankles are chained. If you want, I can undo them for you so we can have a good fight. How''s that?"


    "You want to unchain me?"


    Demon barked out augh. "You''re trying to get on my good side and gain my sympathy, so I won''t go all out against you and help you pass this checkpoint, aren''t you?"


    "No, I''m not trying to do any of that. This is just a gesture of goodwill, considering the fact that we''re both human cultivators. I''d feel embarrassed to defeat you with your ankles chained down."


    "Well, you''re free to do so, but I won''t be swayed in the slightest! Besides, you might not be able to defeat me even if you use all your powers."


    As he spoke, Demon straightened up as a murderous aura rushed out in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur crossed his hand in front of him defensively at the veryst second but was still knocked backward into the wall from the tremendous force.


    Wilbur slid down the wall,nding on one knee as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. The old man took a few steps back, turning to him. "Are you alright, buddy?"

 Chapter 2121

    Wilbur wiped the blood off his mouth. "I''m fine, sir. He''s truly powerful. I guess I underestimated him."


    "That''s elemental power for you! That wind-type attack was just a greeting! Look, I sent you flying with just a simple attack. That means I''m far more powerful than you. Don''t hold back, young man. Just get to it."


    "Alright!"


    Wilbur got to his feet. "I won''t use my feet since you aren''t using yours! We''ll duel just using our upper bodies, and I''ll defeat you all the same."


    "You''re funny. Sure, we can do whatever you want. Don''t expect me to spare either of you."


    "Cut the crap and get to it."


    Wilbur released his dragon aura and shaped it into a dragon that soared around him in circles. Demon smirked. "Dragon cultivation, huh? I guess you really are unlike the others. You were lucky enough to cultivate using methods of the dragon n. It''s a shame that this won''t be enough to change your fate, though."


    Demon swiped at the air, and a huge hand made of wind-type powers appeared. In the next instant, the hand grabbed at Wilbur''s dragon as if it was pinching a maggot, crushing it in its fingers. The dragon exploded, and the dragon aura it was made of faded away.


    All at once, an enormous force sent Wilbur stumbling backward. He had been controlling the dragon just now and had not expected the gigantic hand to crush the dragon just like that. The dragon''s aura was linked to Wilbur''s own aura, and the destruction of the dragon caused Wilbur''s dragon aura to go out of control as well.


    Rampant dragon aura swam about Wilbur''s body, inflicting severe internal wounds on him.


    Demon smirked. "Don''t run your mouth if you can''t afford to, young man. If you don''t know what you''re capable of, your ignorance could cost you your life."


    Just then, the entire dungeon was filled with wind-type energy. Wilbur put on his Light Gloves, and they emitted a soft glow as they converted the wind-type energy to the power of light. Wilbur''s gaze lit up at this, and he raised his hands as the Light Gloves began to shine with a blinding light.


    A wave of warm power of light flowed through Wilbur''s body, and the ache in his chest disappeared at once. The next moment, Wilbur emitted a dazzling white glow that made the smile on Demon''s face freeze. "The power of light? Did you learn the power of light from the middle dimensions? And now you''re trying to usurp my wind-type powers? I''ll give it to you, but you''re out of your mind if you think you''re going to win! To hell with you!"


    Demon''s right hand reached out as he wed at the air. A bolt of lightning as thick as an arm appeared in mid-air, hurtling in Wilbur''s direction. Demon was now using thunder-type powers.


    "Just in time!" Wilbur roared. He grabbed the lightning, and the Light Gloves promptly absorbed the lightning before converting it to the power of light. A strong sucking force spread out that made Demon''s chest lurch in shock as he retracted his hand in a panic and the lightning disappeared.


    Demon looked at the Light Gloves Wilbur was wearing. "It seems like those gloves are how you''re able to absorb my powers so quickly. If I''m guessing correctly, you must have gotten them from a middle dimension cultivator. You''re quite a lucky bastard, aren''t you, gaining the protection of the middle dimension elite like that? I guess it''s not going to be easy to kill you."


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. "You might be powerful, but I have the Light Gloves. You aren''t taking me down so easily."

 Chapter 2122

    "Oh, is that so? Let''s see, then."


    Demon muttered a string of chants. Following that, several enormous balls of fire appeared in mid-air. Demon waved a hand, roaring, "O'' mighty mes, torch this lowlife to ashes!"


    The balls of fire came down on Wilbur. Just as they were about to get close to him, they exploded as rays of ming light shed, creating a sea of tiny mes on the surface theynded on. Wilbur, protected by the white glow, was not harmed by the fireballs in the slightest.


    "What? How?"


    Demon''s eye twitched as he roared, "You monster, I''m going to destroy you!"


    He grabbed at the air with his right hand, and an enormous arm made of earth- type powers appeared. Right after that, Demon made a fist with his right hand and struck the ground. The enormous arm clenched into a fist in mid-air as well, swinging a punch down at Wilbur.


    Wilbur stood with his hands raised, catching the arm''s fist head-on. He pierced a spark of lightning through the arm and blew the arm to pieces which scattered all over the floor.


    Demon glowered at Wilbur, channeling his wood-type powers now. A vine


    sprouted out of the ground, spreading out and growing in size rapidly. It was not long before the vine wrapped itself firmly around Wilbur, squeezing tightly with enormous pressure.


    Wilbur''s dragon roared as it swam around him in circles, its rampant dragon aura slicing through the vines like they were made of paper. The vines fell from mid-air in chunks, piling up on the ground.


    "You bastard! Imbecile."


    Demon gritted his teeth as he looked up at Wilbur. "I will admit, however, that you''ve exceeded my expectationssting this long."


    Wilbur''s Light Gloves continued to absorb Demon''s powers as he said, "I''d advise you to surrender if you''ve got nothing else, or I''ll have to kill you."


    "What, do you think you''ll be able to kill me? Ridiculous! I dare you toe closer for a duel!"


    Wilbur channeled the power of light he had absorbed into the dragon, turning it a brilliant white color as it soared around Wilbur in circles. "Why not?"


    Demon said, "I''d like to challenge you to a test of physical strength. How about arm wrestling? I''ll admit defeat if you win."


    "Sure."


    Wilbur made his way towards Demon. Just as he was about to get close, Demon opened his mouth and spat out a small sword that came flying at Wilbur.


    The old man shouted, "Be careful, buddy!"


    Wilbur darted to the side, and the white dragon crashed into Demon.


    The white dragon collided with Demon''s chest as white light shed and lit up the entire cell. The powerful light waves made the entire dungeon shake, and Demon cried out in agony.

 Chapter 2123

    The light faded, and the only sound that could be heard in the dungeon was the rattling of the chains. Demon was nowhere to be seen.


    Hagin heard the soundsing from the cell and yanked the door open. He rushed in and saw the empty spot where Demon had been chained to."


    "What the... Where''s Demon? Did you really kill him?"


    The cell was guarded tightly, and there were no passages to escape through. The only way out was the door, and Hagin had been watching it the whole time just now. He would have definitely seen Demon if he had escaped.


    Yet there had been no sign of Demon, but he was indeed nowhere to be found now. There was only one possibility. Could it have been the noise from just now?


    Hagin turned to the old man, who said, "Yes, Sir Hagin. Demon was reduced to dust. He''s dead."


    "Y-You did that?"


    Hagin looked down at his watch. "Eight minutes! You two only took eight minutes to kill Demon. How is that even possible?"


    "Oh, I had nothing to do with it," said the old man. "It was all Wilbur. He was the one who killed Demon with one blow."


    "Alright, fine. Either way, you''ve passed this challenge, and you may take the eighth dragon cauldron with you."


    "Thank you, Sir Hagin."


    "Alright. You maye with me to take the cauldron now."


    Demon''s presence in the dungeon had always been a pain in Hagin''s neck. After all, he was indeed powerful, but Emperor Ramos refused to sentence him to death. What if an elite like that were to escape one day and stir up trouble? Hagin would be partially to me for that too.


    Demon''s death was actually a good thing for Hagin, and he heaved a sigh of relief while his back was turned to Wilbur and the old man. He led the two men out of the dungeon and had them wait at the base while he went to fetch the cauldron.


    At the same time, six wisps of ck miasma floated out from the dungeon toward where Emperor Ramos'' quarters were in the underwater ce. The miasma found Ramos soon enough and entered his body.


    The next second, Ramos hurried back to his room in the middle of his walk. He stood in front of a full-length mirror, taking off his mask.


    If Wilbur and the old man were here, they would be able to tell at first nce that the merfolk''s emperor, Ramos, who had never shown his real face this entire time, looked just like Demon from the dungeon.


    Demon was actually a clone of Emperor Ramos. Wilbur had blown Ramos'' clone apart with the power of light just now, and the six wisps of miasma had returned to Ramos'' body, meaning that Demon was now back in Ramos.


    The merfolk emperor stared at himself in the mirror. "F*ck! I can''t believe you''re back."


    In the mirror, Ramos'' reflection smirked back at him. "Didn''t Senior Fremont tell you? There''s going to be a huge shift in the underwater city when the chosen one appears. I''m back now. We''ll never be apart, no matter how hard you try to get rid of me. That''s the best piece of advice Senior Fremont''s given to you."


    It turned out that Fremont hade to the underwater city back in the day, where he met the merfolk emperor. The two of them had dueled against each other, and Fremont had beaten the emperor with ease. Ramos had wanted Fremont to be his master, but Fremont turned him down, saying the time just wasn''t right yet.


    Emperor Ramos had actually been a human cultivator. His mother found herself in the world of the merfolk one day all of a sudden and ended up marrying a merman, thus birthing Ramos.


    That was why the merfolk emperor had a human form, but his blood was half merfolk.


    Ramos had been highly gifted and quickly mastered the six main energies of the underwater city. His powers grew immensely as well, but his human form caused him to be mocked endlessly. This filled him with shame and resentment, causing him to wear a mask and refrain from showing his real face to others.

 Chapter 2124

    After that, Ramos passed the test of the six elders and became the most powerful person in the underwater city. However, the hatred and shame in his heart never left.


    In fact, the trauma Ramos had received from being seen as abnormal made him hesitate between saving and destroying the underwater city several times.


    Fremont was far more powerful than Ramos, and his appearance in the underwater city made Ramos think he had found his savior. Ramos begged Fremont to help him and expel all his evil thoughts from his head.


    This time, Fremont actually agreed to the merfolk emperor''s request and did just as he requested, separating the evil thoughts in his body to form Demon. Fremont had Ramos lock Demon in the dungeon and told him that there would be a huge shift in the underwater city the day the eighth dragon cauldron''s chosen one


    showed up.


    Ramos had thought that he would be able to serve the underwater city well now without his evil thoughts and that the appearance of the eighth dragon cauldron would bring good to the underwater city.


    Yet a few centuriester, when the eighth dragon cauldron''s chosen one showed up, something like this happened. Demon was not exorcised but instead returned to Ramos'' body. The merfolk emperor found the whole thingughable and felt as if he had been lied to by Fremont this entire time.


    All at once, the evil thoughts in Ramos'' head grew all the more powerful. He stared at himself in the mirror, and his reflection smirked back at him. Ramos picked up the mask, putting it back on.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Just seeing my friends off. I would have never been able to return to your body if they hadn''t killed me. I might very well still be forced to suffer in that dungeon. You won''t like this, but I will."


    Outside the army base, Hagin gave Wilbur the Eight Dragon Cauldron. "Congrattions, you''ve passed all nine checkpoints. The eighth dragon cauldron''s yours."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur and the old man exchanged a nce, and the old man said, "It''s time we return to our dimension now. Goodbye, Sir Hagin."


    "Alright. Shall I send you off?"


    "No, that''s fine."


    "Wait!"


    Wilbur and the old man were about to leave when a voice called out from behind them. Hagin turned to see who it was and promptly froze before scrambling to kneel. "Hagin, at your service, Emperor Ramos."


    "At ease."


    Emperor Ramos came up to Wilbur and the old man, saying, "I heard the eighth dragon cauldron''s chosen one passed all nine checkpoints, and thought I''de by before you left. After all, I''d like to know just what Fremont''s chosen one looks like."


    The old man looked pointedly at Wilbur, and the both of them bowed in unison. "Greetings, Emperor Ramos."


    "Please be at ease. Actually, Senior Fremont was much more powerful than I ever was. You''re his chosen one, so there''s no need to be so formal. Oh, there''s something I was hoping you could help with."


    "Of course, Emperor Ramos. What is it?" asked the old man.

 Chapter 2125

    Ramos chuckled. "I asked Senior Fremont about something when he was here. Can you ask him if he had forgotten what he promised me back then after you returned to your world? Send him my regards, too."


    "Uhm... Yes, of course."


    Wilbur and the old man exchanged a nce. The two of them were nothing but curious as to what the agreement between Emperor Ramos and Senior Fremont had been. They had not expected the great merfolk emperor, the most powerful figure in the underwater realm to be a human cultivator.


    Wilbur and the old man bid farewell to Hagin and Emperor Ramos, then returned to the human realm through the portal. By the time they appeared at the bottom of theke, the portal had vanished behind them.


    Wilbur hesitated, but the old man grabbed him by the shoulder and the two of them swam upwards. They broke through the surface not long after and leaped onto the shore where they briefly dried themselves.


    On the way back from the top of Mount Taite, Wilbur could not help but say, "I can''t believe the most powerful figure in the world of the merfolk is a human."


    The old man nodded. "Yes, I didn''t expect that either."


    Wilbur said, "But I''m actually more curious about how Senior Fremont even found himself in the world of the merfolk. How did he know that I would retrieve the cauldron from the underwater realm, hundreds of yearster?"


    The old man said, "From what I know, Senior Fremont was said to have mastered the upper dimensionalws. Rumor has it that these elites have the power to see the future and they''re in charge of how things happen in the universe."


    Wilbur was confused. "Are you saying that Senior Fremont leaving the eighth dragon cauldron in the merfolk realm was also his duty?"


    The old man shook his head. "That might not be as likely. These true elites like doing some things that regr people can never understand. Senior Fremont''s pushing a thousand years old, and he has definitely seen many, many things. He''s bound to have his own views and experiences. However, I''m sure there''s a method to his madness, just like how no one expected the flood in my vige to be caused by the exiled merfolk, but they ended up having to pay the price for that, decadester."


    Wilbur understood how the old man was feeling. Indeed, those real elites were hard to understand. Wilbur might have wiped the entire merfolk poption out if he had been in Fremont''s shoes, but Fremont himself had not done that.


    It was evening by the time they returned to Gelsa. By the time the old man had caught a fish from theke and brewed up a splendid pot of fish soup, it was pitch-ck outside. The two men were in the middle of slurping up the soup when a swishing sound could be heard from outside.


    "Who''s there?"


    The old man grabbed the fishing spear behind the door, flinging it open. He walked around the house and came back. "There was no one. Maybe that was the wind."


    "Gelsa''s anything but essible, and it''d be hard for anyone to get here. Besides, the cultivator in the woods isn''t going to let anyone in that easily."


    Wilbur nodded, suddenly thinking of Commander Miller from the underwater realm. "Sir, do you know where Commander Miller went after leaving the underwater realm?"


    The old man shrugged. "I''m not too sure about that, but the underwater realm is huge. We only saw one of its kingdoms, I''m sure they''ve got many others. Perhaps Miller ran away to a different kingdom."


    "It''s a shame someone like him had to leave the merfolk emperor''s kingdom, though. That Hagin is really too arrogant, he''s a terrible leader."

 Chapter 2126

    Wilbur chatted with the old man briefly. They were far too exhausted from their trip to the merfolk realm and decided to rest early.


    The two men only woke up by noon the next day, and the old man gathered his fishing tools. "I''m going to get two big fish for us. Let''s have grilled fish for lunch."


    "I''lle with you, sir."


    Wilbur picked up his own fishing tools, following after the old man to head to theke. The weather was splendid, and the rays of the sun emitted aforting warmth. Wilbur stared at the old man''s back in front of him, hesitation filling his chest.


    Wilbur''s goal ining to Gelsa was to find the eighth dragon cauldron, and now that he had retrieved the cauldron, he should be on his way. However, Wilbur had lived here for over a month and had long since established some form of a rtionship with the old man.


    Wilbur did not know how to tell the old man that he had to leave. To be honest, everything here had been settled.


    Gelsa was in the middle of nowhere, and it was inconvenient for the old man to live here on his own. Wilbur looked around him, and asked carefully, "Sir, now that things in Gelsa havee to an end, surely this ce doesn''t mean anything to you anymore? Why don''t you leave Gelsa with me, and see the world outside?"


    The old man stopped in his tracks, his back facing Wilbur. "You''re going to leave soon, aren''t you?"


    Wilbur froze. "Yes."


    The old man let out a sigh. "I''m not going to stop you if you want to leave, you know. You don''t belong here... but what you said just now was far too childish."


    The old man turned around to face Wilbur, pointing at his own temple. "I love Gelsa with all my heart, and I''m far from done here. It''s still in my mind, and I''d say that you wouldn''t be a suitable owner of the Dragon Cauldrons if you''re just cultivating to reach a certain goal. In fact, letting go of all the cauldrons now before you find the ninth dragon cauldron might be your best decision."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "There''s no end to cultivating, sir. I''m not here just for one thing."


    "Alright, alright. I understand where you''reing from, but I''m not going to leave with you." The old man continued to walk ahead. "Maybe one day you''ll see that when you truly love something, you don''t expect anything in return. Maybe you''lle to be like me and learn to enjoy loving. When are you going to leave?"


    "In three days."


    Wilbur looked up at the old man and saw that he was rooted to the spot. Wilbur took a few steps forward and saw Commander Miller fishing by Lake Gelsa with a rusty fishing rod.


    Miller turned at the sound of their footsteps and waved at the two men. "Sorry, I hope you won''t be ufortable with me being here."


    The old man shrugged, walking over to Miller. "Oh, you''re fine. I just didn''t think you''de here."


    Miller shed a bitter smile. "I didn''t think I''d take such a leap myself, to be honest. But since I''m here, I guess I''m staying. There''s no going back for me, anyway."


    Wilbur smiled. "Not like you''d want to go back either, right?"

 Chapter 2127

    Miller knew Wilbur was teasing him and shed a smile. "Either way, I can''t go back. Hagin disgusts me, and I''d rather be a free person here than remain a ve to him back there. How beautiful it is to bask in the sun, rain, and the wind as time passes. I think I''ll get used to it eventually."


    The old man sat down on the ice. "If you''re willing to stay in Gelsa, I think we could be friends."


    "Thank you. I have heard howplicated the human realm is, and that Gelsa''s pretty much a no-man''snd. The humans may have forgotten it long ago, but I think it makes a pretty nice ce for us to stay."


    The old man nodded. As someone who had been around for decades, he knew that Miller was trying to butter up to him. As it happened, the old manckedpany as well and thus reached out with a hand. "Wee, Commander Miller. We''re going to be friends now."


    Miller shook the old man''s hand. "Thanks. You can just call me Miller."


    "Sure, Miller. But I don''t think someone like you needs to be fishing like this, do you?"


    Miller shrugged. "I was worried you might find it strange, I supposed. This is the human realm, after all. Besides..."


    Wilbur piped up then. "Oh, was that you outside the housest night?"


    "Yes, it was me. Your food smelled incredible, and it caught my attention."


    The old man said, "That was fish soup."


    "Cool. I''d like to have fish soup, sir. Could you make me some?"


    "You like fish soup, huh?" the old man said jokingly. "The thing is, Wilbur and I have agreed to have grilled fish for lunch. If you bring us enough fish, I can make you some fish soup."


    Miller looked confused. "What''s grilled fish? Does it taste good?"


    The old man and Wilbur nced at each other, falling silent.


    That afternoon, Miller tried grilled fish for the first time and was nothing but impressed. He had some fish soup after that and found it all the more scrumptious. "This is the best thing I''ve ever tasted!"


    Merfolk lived underwater. While there were me-type cultivators, they only thought of using fire in battles and never thought of using it to cook. The merfolk realm might be civilized, but they were still a far cry from the human realm.


    In the next three days, Miller helped the old man fish out some useful tools from the town of Gelsa at the bottom of theke. They were all a great help to his life in Gelsa, but what the old man was most taken with was still the diamond ring.


    The ring had Jenny''s name engraved on it, and the old man''s mind was flooded with memories as he looked at it. After all, he had brought the ring when he had loved Jenny deeply. He had thought that he just had to give the ring to Jenny, and the two of them would be able to wed and spend the rest of their lives happily together.


    The old man had never thought Jenny would have a change of heart. He stared at the ring in silence, before wiping his tears and saying, "At the end of the day, the world cannot change because of one person. I was too selfish back then."

 Chapter 2128

    The old man got to his feet, tossing the ring back into the water as Miller


    shrugged, saying, "What a shame. But there''s also good in keeping a memory deep in your heart."


    Wilbur was about to leave as he had told the old man, who walked Wilbur all the way out of the forest with Miller. Wilbur waved goodbye, saying, "Sir, Commander Miller, goodbye."


    "I hope to see you again, but I hope you won''t call me Commander Miller then," said Miller.


    "Alright. You don''t belong here, and it''s time you returned to your world," said the old man.


    Wilbur turned and headed into the forest. He did not run into the cultivator before this time, and it only took him an hour to get out. He was surprised by this and clenched his right fist. "I guess I really did get stronger."


    Before he left, Wilbur took onest look at the forest. Despite not knowing what the mysterious energy surrounding Gelsa was, he was grateful for the growth this trip had brought him.


    It was seven in the evening by the time Wilbur returned to Mantu, the capital of Siward. He took a shower in his hotel room and sat down on the couch before calling Perry, the head of the ck Panthers.


    "Hello? Who is this?"


    "Perry, it''s me, Wilbur."


    "Oh, are you back from Gelsa."


    "Yes, but I''m still in Mantu."


    "It looks like you passed the tests to retrieve the eighth dragon cauldron."


    "Indeed. Can you tell me where the ninth dragon cauldron is now? I found eight of them, and I''m just missing thest one. I''ll be able to see Senior Fremont once I''ve collected all nine cauldrons."


    There was a pause in the call, before Perry said, "The ninth dragon cauldron isn''t going to be as easy to find. I hope you''re prepared."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was confused. "How hard is it? Can you just tell me where it is? If it''s really tough, I can go look for it myself."


    Wilbur had managed to find eight of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons and was just missing thest one toplete all nine. Then, he would be able to meet Senior Fremont and find out the secret of the dragon n.


    Wilbur was practically drooling at the mouth for that secret now. If he found out about it, he might just be able to learn the upper dimensionalws. Despite being able to convert the power of light and the power of destruction through the Light Gloves, Wilbur had only just understood the meaning of these two middle dimension powers.


    Despite this, Wilbur stillcked confidence in battling against the Dark Messenger. If he could not even do that much, defeating the Dark Lord was out of the question.


    The Dark Messenger had killed many chosen ones, and Wilbur would hardly be able to escape being in by him if Wilbur was his next target. On top of that, Wilbur loved this world, even if it was considered a lower dimension.

 Chapter 2129

    Wilbur did not want the Dark Lord to destroy this dimension just to return to his middle dimension. Thus, Wilbur would not hesitate to battle against the Dark Lord if it really came down to that. He was going to protect this world even if it meant sacrificing himself.


    He was so close to collecting all nine dragon cauldrons, and Wilbur was


    practically dying to know the secret of the dragon n and get the support of the upper dimensions.


    Just then, Perry spoke through the phone, "You might have found eight of the cauldrons, Wilbur, but you''re only halfway there. Back when the Nine Dragon Cauldron was first made, Senior Fremont did not want it to be easily found. So, he broke the cauldron into nine pieces, hiding them in different ces until the chosen one went to look for them."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was shocked. "The ninth dragon cauldron is broken, and into nine pieces too?"


    "Yes, but don''t you panic. Senior Fremont made the ninth dragon cauldron, and he can destroy them just as easily. He''s imprinted his spirit onto all nine of the broken pieces, and they all contain real dragon aura. If you manage to find any of the pieces, you''ll be able to form a connection with it. Once you''ve collected all nine pieces, you can use your dragon aura to conjure the ninth dragon cauldron, and Senior Fremont will show up to guide you."


    "But..."


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. Perry''s words were clear enough, but Wilbur found it hard to ept the fact that the ninth dragon cauldron had been broken into nine pieces. After all, Wilbur had worked hard to collect eight of the cauldrons, and he thought there was only one to go.


    To his shock and dismay, Senior Fremont had broken the ninth dragon cauldron into nine separate pieces.


    Perry could tell that Wilbur was not taking the news well and said, "Master said that he would never do something without purpose. The breaking of the ninth dragon cauldron into separate pieces is a test to you, Wilbur. You can give up if you don''t want to carry on."


    "No," Wilbur said at once. "I''ve made it this far, haven''t I? I''m going to find that cauldron, Perry. Do you know where those cauldron pieces could be?"


    Perry said, "I''m not too sure about that, but Master said that you just had to find one of the pieces and you''d be able to find the rest of them. It''s not going to be easy, though."


    "Alright, I understand. Thank you."


    Wilbur hung up the call and punched the cushion next to him. He had been on the brink of death several times to find these bloody cauldrons, only for there to be nine separate pieces he had to find to get thest cauldron.


    To make matters worse, Wilbur did not have the slightest clue about where those pieces were. How was he supposed to look for them? He felt like he had been conned.


    Yet on second thought, Senior Fremont had known centuries ago that Wilbur would head to the merfolk realm in search of the eighth dragon cauldron.


    That must mean that he had his reasons for breaking thest cauldron up into nine pieces and scattering them around the world. Wilbur remembered Perry''s words from just now. Senior Fremont would never do anything without purpose. If that was the case, breaking the Nine Dragon Cauldron into nine pieces would just be one of his tests.


    What on earth could the meaning of a test like that be, though?


    Was Senior Fremont trying to get Wilbur to learn something out of this?

 Chapter 2130

    Wilbur took the Nine Dragons Painting out, inspecting the nine dragons on it closely, soon enough, he saw that the dragon at the top of the painting had half its body hidden in the clouds, only showing its ws and tail.


    Wilbur went online at once in search of information on Senior Fremont but found that there was next to no information on him aside from a few lines describing the Nine Dragons Painting and the creation of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons.


    All nine dragons in the painting were in different states. The sixth dragon was on the ocean, and Wilbur had found the sixth dragon cauldron at sea. The eighth dragon cauldron had been found in the merfolk realm, and there was a shadow of a volcano above the eighth dragon in the painting.


    Mount Taite had been the entrance to the merfolk realm, and Wilbur and the old man had entered it through the bottom of theke at the peak of Mount Taite.


    Wilbur realized then that the locations of the first eight Dragon Cauldrons were reflected by their corresponding dragons in the Nine Dragons Painting. These clues were just cleverly hidden.


    Now that he had gone through the hurdles before, Wilbur finally realized the brilliance of this painting. Half of the topmost dragon was hidden in the clouds, with only its ws and tail showing. There were no other references or hints to be seen.


    The clouds were at the top of the painting, and every dragon had its clouds. Thus, the clouds would not be a hint to where the ninth dragon cauldron was, but its ws and tail that were exposed were.


    Maybe finding special traits of the dragon''s ws and tail might lead him to thest cauldron. Wilbur then suspected that the secret of the ninth dragon cauldron was hidden in the metal Senior Fremont had used to craft the ws and tail of the cauldron itself, and that might be a clue that could lead him to the broken pieces. Crafting a bronze cauldron was aplicated job, and different cauldrons were made of different types of copper. In fact, Wilbur suspected that Fremont had used copper from different copper mines to make the Nine Dragon Cauldrons. However, Wilbur could not find anything regarding the copper Senior Fremont had used to make the cauldrons. He had no choice but to call La and have her see if there was any way of finding any information on Senior Fremont on the deep web.


    After all, every task carried out for the emperor must have been taken pretty seriously back then. There would be records of where the copper was mined from, its quality, casting temperature, and even its crafting process.


    Of course, royal information was considered top secret. As the years passed, the Dashan research members would have protected this information even more strictly, and it was no surprise that a regr person did not know how to make a bronze cauldron.


    However, the top hackers of the world might be able to gain ess to the relevant database to get the information they need.


    In just a minute, La had found the relevant information. "Sir, I''ll send the information you need to your phone right now."

 Chapter 2131

    Wilbur was excited, eximing, "How did you get it so fast this time?"


    La exined to Wilbur that she had developed special resource search software after learning he was searching for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons.


    The software could hack into encrypted databases of major websites and automatically search for information, eventually finding the desired answer.


    "Well done," Wilbur praised.


    After the call ended, La sent the information about Fremont to Wilbur''s phone.


    Wilbur checked his phone and found it also included a detailed description of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons'' forging methods.


    It listed the bronze collection sites for each cauldron, from the first cauldron to the ninth cauldron.


    For the first cauldron to the eighth cauldron, the copper ore used was from copper mines within the Dasha region.


    However, thebination of copper used was from nine different mines for the Ninth Cauldron.


    Seven of these copper mines were within Dasha, but two were from foreign mines. They were the Ezekiel Mine and the Tuttle Mine.


    The Ezekiel Mine was located in a remote town called Anderson in Mosarto, and the Tuttle Mine was in a remote town called Bruille in Eweyn.


    These two copper mines shared amon history: arge number of Dasha workers hadbored there, shedding sweat and blood, with many even dying at the sites.


    Around 600 CE, very was still amon practice in the world.


    The Dasha workers suffered severe mistreatment in these mines, and records of their hardships were avable online.


    During that period, copper mines were being discovered all over the world.


    While there were many copper mines globally, Fremont had specifically chosen these two small and remote mines.


    The main reason likely had much to do with the exploitation of Dasha workers there.


    Wilbur, having trained in dragon aura, knew that dragons were unique beings living off a special kind of energy deriving from the natural world or people.


    Fremont had collected ores from seven Dasha copper mines to harness the energy of Dasha''s people, and simrly, the Ezekiel Mine and the Tuttle Mine also had their own unique energy.


    However, the energy collected from these nine different locations varied, resulting in each bronze cauldron being forged with distinct qualities.


    Although Wilbur did not yet understand Fremont''s purpose in gathering ores from nine different copper mines, he already had a n.


    The first step was to visit the Ezekiel Mine to see if he could find any fragments of the Ninth Dragon Cauldron.


    Wilbur rested at a hotel for the night and boarded a flight to Mosarto the next morning.


    The flight took just two hours because Ezekiel and Siward were not far apart.


    Afternding in Sacrie, Mosarto''s capital, Wilbur followed the designated route and reached the remote town of Anderson in just over an hour.


    Years ago, Anderson Town thrived because of the Ezekiel Mine.


    Though it was a small town, its development was on par with that of arge county, and at its peak, it housed up to 80,000 people.


    Nheless, that was decades ago.


    After over a century of mining, the Ezekiel Mine''s underground resources were depleted, and the mines were sealed off.

 Chapter 2132

    Most of the buildings in Anderson Town were abandoned, with some inplete ruins.


    These structures had witnessed the rise and fall of the Ezekiel Mine, and when the mine closed, the people left them behind.


    Walking through the alleys, Wilbur brushed his hand against the crumbling walls of these dpidated buildings, feeling a wave of inexplicable sadness.


    For a moment, he seemed to see the miners who hadbored here, shedding sweat and blood over the centuries.


    Tears rolled down his cheeks, and Wilbur froze.


    He stopped in his tracks, looking at his damp hand in shock as he murmured, "I-I actually cried."


    Wilbur sensed a unique feeling he had never experienced. It was a profound empathy for the Dasha workers who lived here.


    This feeling made him empathize deeply, yet he could not pinpoint its source.


    The sudden surge of emotion seemed to grant Wilbur a special energy, filling him with strength.


    "Is this... the power of light?"


    Wilbur opened his right hand, and a white glow appeared naturally in his palm.


    It was the power of light!


    Previously, Wilbur struggled to draw on the power of light or the power of destruction stored in the dragon head mark on his back.


    It was challenging and might even backfire due to their immense strength.


    Yet, the power of light was flowing calmly in his palm.


    Wilbur felt no pressure on his body. Instead, he felt a sense of peace and tranquility, as if this waspletely natural.


    He could not help but wonder if having apassionate heart made it easier to harness the power of light.


    Wilbur tried to focus his thoughts, attempting to make the white light in his palm growrger and stronger.


    However, he failed to do so even after several attempts.


    This left Wilbur feeling even more puzzled.


    Undoubtedly, Wilbur''spassionate nature and his empathy for the workers of Ezekiel Mine had granted him better control over the power of light.


    However, this power seemed unpredictable, or perhaps he had yet to discover the true way to control it.


    As the light in his palm faded, Wilbur reflected on the past.


    He concluded that he was not yetpassionate enough to fullymand the power of light.


    After all, the power of light was a power of the universe''sws from the middle dimension, whereas Wilbur resided in a lower dimension.


    He spected that people''s mindsets in different dimensions varied.


    What was considered kindness andpassion in the lower dimension might be seen by the strong in the middle dimension as a form of selfish pity.


    Just like the seven Light Warriors who once challenged the Dark Lord.


    Though there were only seven of them, they wore Light Armor forged with thebined energy of all the strongest beings in the Light World.


    Wilbur wondered if a simr event happened in his dimension. Could such unity be achieved?


    Would they be able to gather all thepassion and kindness into a force powerful enough to defeat the Dark Lord?


    It seemed like a distant dream.


    Wilbur knew his strength came from the Light Gloves, the dragon n''s training techniques, and the Nine Dragon Cauldrons.


    The Light Gloves could convert all energy in the lower dimension into the power of light and the power of destruction.


    Nevertheless, relying solely on the Light Gloves to defeat the Dark Lord was unrealistic.


    The only way was to find the fragments of the ninth dragon cauldron and reassemble the Nine Dragon Cauldrons set.


    By doing so, he would fulfill Fremont''s wish, allowing him to meet Fremont and learn the secrets of the dragon n.


    With his resolve strengthened, Wilbur set aside his emotions and continued his journey.


    Soon, he found an elderly woman sitting at her door, knitting.


    He approached her and asked, "Ma''am, do you know about the history of the Ezekiel Mine?"

 Chapter 2133

    "Oh, you must be from out of town," the elderly woman said, ncing at Wilbur as she continued knitting.


    "The Ezekiel Mine has been closed for a decade. It used to be a thriving site, with up to ten thousand workersing here annually. But that''s all history now."


    "What? Ten thousand workers at the Ezekiel Mine? But it''s such a small mine," Wilbur eximed in surprise.


    "That''s right. It is a small mine. Initially, there were only a few hundred workers, andter, it grew to a few thousand. But life is not all about working and surviving. People need to rest, and they have a life outside of work. So, many people set up shops to supply goods and services to the workers. As more people settled here, the town naturally boomed further."


    She paused for a moment, then added, "However, not everyone came here to work in the mine. Many came for trade, providing basic necessities to those living here."


    Wilbur understood what the woman meant and asked, "So, at its peak, how many workers were employed in the Ezekiel Mine?"


    The woman nced at Wilbur, pondering it thoughtfully before replying, "I''ve lived here my whole life. At its peak, the Ezekiel Mine had around twenty thousand workers mining for copper."


    The 20,000 workers were the economic backbone of Anderson Town, supporting a poption of 80,000.


    It seemed unbelievable, but it was the reality back then.


    The elderly woman seemed to read Wilbur''s thoughts and said, "In those days, making a living wasn''t easy, and people didn''t have high expectations for material things. As long as they had food and could survive, they were content. Even though the Ezekiel Mine was small, it had plenty of copper ore. Bing a miner was something to be envied. The miners were generous with their earnings, and they were the ones who built Anderson Town."


    Wilbur thanked the woman and continued searching the town for information about the Ezekiel Mine.


    However, since the mine had been closed for a decade, most people had left, making it difficult to find any records from that time.


    In the evening, Wilbur found a hotel.


    As he was checking in, thedy at the front desk smiled at him and asked, "Young man, are you a descendant of the miners of Ezekiel Mine?"


    "Huh?" Wilbur was taken aback. "No, I''m not."


    "Is that so?" Thedy''s smile grew warmer. "Then perhaps your ancestors lived here at some point? Are you here to rediscover their past?"

 Chapter 2134

    Wilbur was taken aback because he had never lived there, but it seemed that the people who came to Anderson Town over the years mainly were those who had once lived there.


    Wilbur replied, "That''s right, but there''s something I''m curious about. Besides people who used to live here, has no one elsee to visit?"


    Thedy shrugged and replied, "Over the past ten years, many people havee to Anderson Town, but they were all former residents, returning to revisit their memories. Other than that, no one elsees here. After all, Anderson Town is a remote ce that''s easy to forget."


    "An easy ce to forget?"


    Wilbur pondered as he returned to his room, reying her words in his mind.


    If everything she said was true, why did Fremont use copper ore from the Ezekiel Mine?


    Besides, Wilbur had researched online and found that many closed copper mines worldwide had be tourist attractions.


    These sites drew numerous visitors annually, and guides recounted their rich history.


    Yet, the Ezekiel Mine seemed to have a different fate.


    If the Ezekiel Mine were destined to be forgotten, the hard work and sweat of those whobored there would also go unnoticed.


    This ce would eventually be overlooked, appearing only in the "rted entries" section on the inte, with no one truly remembering it.


    Yet, with millions of such entries online, who would pay special attention to the Ezekiel Mine?


    A ce where people silently sacrificed themselves and were ultimately forgotten had something inmon with the legendary dragons.


    Few have seen real dragons, yet they were more precious than any other creature.


    In Dasha''s traditional twelve zodiac animals, only the dragon remained hidden and mystical.


    Hard work contributed to a person''s wealth, and their status was also closely tied to their efforts.


    Wilbur believed that Fremont had chosen the copper ore from the Ezekiel Mine for forging the ninth cauldron because he recognized the resilience and determination of the Dasha workers.


    Attention to detail was crucial to ensuring something achieved its full potential.


    Dragons, being extraordinary creatures sustained by energy, needed a specific kind of human aura.


    Hence, Fremont might be looking for this particr kind of aura.


    The ws were among the toughest parts of a dragon''s body, second only to its teeth.


    The Dasha workers at the Ezekiel Mine embodied the same spirit of tenacity and hard work.


    Theybored tirelessly and remained unrecognized, much like the dragon''s ws. Dragon ws were used to catch food, and while they never kept the food for themselves, they became stronger as the dragon grew.


    Wilbur finally realized what Fremont was trying to teach him.


    While the dragon ws were strong, they would not be mighty if the dragon itself was weak.


    It was the same in cultivation.


    Fremont implied that dragon aura varied, and mastering dragon aura was moreplex than he had imagined.


    After a night''s rest, Wilbur visited the closed Ezekiel Mine the following day.


    Staring at the barred entrance, he imagined the sweating Dasha workersboring hard within.


    Suddenly, he noticed the First Cauldron floated into the air as if responding to an unseen force, slowly rotating in mid-air.

 Chapter 2135

    "Dragon aura... Just as I thought," Wilbur murmured, looking at the first cauldron.


    Sure enough, the miners'' hard work and resilience had indeed converged to form a dragon aura.


    The first cauldron sensed this powerful dragon aura and began absorbing its energy.


    Golden light started to emanate from the first cauldron, flickering and fusing into tiny golden particles, which were then absorbed by the cauldron.


    A figure in ck, Raymond, witnessed the scene from afar.


    He stared at Wilbur before turning and leaving the area.


    In a dark underground chamber, an old man named Barker was reclining on a chair, his feet immersed in a basin of thick, ck liquid to absorb its energy.


    Raymond knelt on one knee, hands sped in respect, and reported, "Sir, Fremont''s chosen one has arrived."


    "What?" Barker slowly opened his eyes. "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely," Raymond replied. "I just saw him outside with the first cauldron, absorbing the dragon aura from the Ezekiel Mine."


    Barker mmed his hand down, shattering the table.


    "Damn it! Dragons? They''re nothing but worms to me!"


    Barker''s eyes widened in his rage, and his left cheek split open, revealing a ck, liquid-like substance within.


    Raymond quickly intervened, "Sir, please calm down. Fremont wronged you years ago. Let me kill his chosen one today and avenge you."


    "Raymond, handle this and leave no trace behind. Remember to retrieve the cauldrons for me. This time, I''ll make sure Fremont pays dearly for his past transgression!"


    Barker''s face twisted with hatred.


    "Yes, sir," Raymond replied.


    Raymond left the dark underground chamber, leaving Barker to his memories.


    Barker and Fremont were both cultivators, but their paths diverged in their cultivation methods.


    While Fremont followed the guidance of the dragon n, Barker delved into thew of darkness.


    He found that practicing thew of darkness not only increased his strength but also extended his lifespan, leading to his unwavering devotion to them.


    Once a passionate young man and a cultivator, Barker''s life took a dark turn when his parents were killed, and the love of his life stolen from him.


    In his fury, Barker turned to thew of darkness, using its power to reim what was rightfully his.


    He sought revenge for his parents'' deaths and killed the man who took his beloved woman.


    Eventually, he even took the life of the woman herself after getting bored with her.


    To Barker, everything became justified through his practice of thew of darkness, and he believed that the world should conform to his vision.


    In fact, he would not allow anything to defy him.


    Later, Barker dispatched people to search for copper mines with his newfound wealth.


    Mining the copper mines was only one of Barker''s goals. He had a greater purpose to unearth the dark liquid hidden beneath the copper mines.


    Consuming this dark liquid enhanced Barker''s strength.


    For a millennium, he fed on this dark liquid daily, and its abundance beneath the Ezekiel Mine proved extremely beneficial for him.

 Chapter 2136

    Barker''s lifespan was extended for over a millennium by the dark liquid, but the


    scar on his left cheek from the battle with Fremont a thousand years ago was like a brand, deeply etched in Barker''s heart.


    Although Barker had methods to alter his appearance through cultivation, his hatred remained unchanged.


    Whenever he grew angry, that obsession would resurface, and so would the scar on his face.


    There would always be a missing piece.


    For a millennium, Barker had been sending people to search for Fremont''s whereabouts, but to no avail.


    Unexpectedly, Fremont''s chosen one hade knocking on his door.


    Barker already knew the secret of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, so he was well aware that the person possessing the cauldrons was Fremont''s chosen one.


    If Fremont chose this person, it would mean he had undergone strict tests, and once he died, Fremont would undoubtedly seek revenge.


    Then, Barker could finally confront Fremont in battle.


    The wait of over a thousand years had been excruciatingly long, and even with all his great luck over the years, Fremont''s sh on his face overshadowed them all.


    To Barker, Fremont was someone who should not have existed.


    At the entrance of the Ezekiel Mine, Wilbur slowly opened his eyes, and the first cauldron gradually lost its radiance, falling slowly into Wilbur''s hands.


    Then, Wilbur tucked the first cauldron away into the demine.


    "It seems there are no fragments of the ninth dragon cauldron here," Wilbur mumbled with disappointment as he turned around.


    Looking up, he saw Raymond d in a ck robe.


    "Hello," Wilbur politely greeted Raymond.


    However, Raymond did not respond.


    Instead, he said coldly, "You shouldn''t havee. But since you''re here, you won''t be leaving this ce."


    At that moment, Raymond released a powerful aura, and a ck energy orb quickly formed in his right hand.


    Wilbur was taken aback.


    He did not sense any energy changes from Raymond, yet Raymond''s strength had surged dramatically.


    He had been concealing his aura!


    "Time to die!" Raymond shouted,unching an attack at Wilbur.


    Wilbur dodged the ck energy orb just in time, and it collided with the rocky hillside.


    With a thunderous boom, the rock wall shattered, turning into a heap of rubble that blocked the mine''s entrance.


    Wilbur nced back, shocked.


    "What are you doing? I don''t even know you. Why are you attacking me? Are you trying to kill me?"


    Raymond scoffed.


    "Are you Fremont''s chosen one?"


    "I am, but what does that have to do with you?" Wilbur retorted.


    "Then stop asking and just wait for your death! You and this mine will both be reduced to rubble!"


    Another ck energy orb shot toward Wilbur, who dodged again.


    The next instant, Raymond summoned a ck longsword and charged at Wilbur.


    With a swift movement, Wilbur evaded the attack.


    As Raymond''s sword came at him, Wilbur flipped his right hand, and the thunder cleaver appeared.


    He raised the de to block the strike.

 Chapter 2137

    Their weapons shed with a resounding ng.


    Wilbur was instantly sted several meters away by a powerful force, crashing down from mid-air.


    As he looked at Raymond, Raymond took a few quick steps forward, his body turning invisible as he dashed toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur was angered immediately.


    Initially, he had only been on the defensive, not intending to have a full battle with Raymond.


    However, Raymond showed no signs of stopping.


    Wilbur had no choice but to engage in the fight if that was the case.


    The thunder cleaver cut through the air, and its pale blue energy shed with the ck sword aura.


    The thunderous crash sent a strong wind outward.


    In the next instant, Wilbur, holding the thunder cleaver, was locked in a fierce struggle with Raymond.


    Gritting his teeth, Wilbur asked, "Can''t we just stop and talk this out?"


    Raymond snickered. "I have only one goal, and that''s to see you dead!"


    Before long, both men were swinging their weapons again.


    Their energies collided, creating opposing gusts of wind that pushed them back several steps.


    Like a ck shadow, Raymond charged at Wilbur.


    In response, Wilbur shed the thunder cleaver out violently.


    Raymond raised his sword to block the thunder cleaver.


    As a loud ng ensued, resulting in Raymond being sent flying, and his ck sword dissipating into ck mist after being shattered into pieces.


    "You did this to yourself. Now, witness the power of darkness!"


    Suspended in mid-air, Raymond''s hands moved rapidly, forming seals. Soon, a dark aura radiated from his body, forming the shape of a giant snake.


    The snake hovered in the air, its cold eyes fixed on Wilbur, its tongue flicking menacingly.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, the giant snake lunged at Wilbur.


    He dodged swiftly, avoiding the snake''s bite.


    Staring at the monstrous creature looming above, Wilbur could not help but feel puzzled.


    This man was clearly targeting him.


    Earlier, he had been asked if he was Fremont''s chosen one.


    Was that alone enough reason to kill him?


    Fremont was not someone who killed indiscriminately, so Wilbur concluded that


    this man must be someone who had gone astray.


    Since that was the case, Wilbur decided there was no need to hold back.


    He chanted a spell, summoning the power of light within him. Then, he infused this power into the giant dragon he had conjured.


    The dragon transformed into a white dragon and flew toward the giant snake.


    The snake lunged, but the white dragon caught it with its ws.


    In the blink of an eye, the snake exploded mid-air, turning into ck mist.


    Raymond was also flung back, crashing heavily to the ground.


    He managed a backflip and stood up again.


    However, he could not stop coughing up blood.


    He nced at Wilbur before turning into ck mist and fleeing.


    "Who the hell was that?"


    Wilbur looked at the white dragon in the sky, his gaze falling on its ws.


    Before this, the white dragon he summoned would almost always perish with the attack.


    However, after absorbing the dragon aura from the Ezekiel Mine, the dragon''s ws had be much stronger.


    His understanding of dragon aura seemed insufficient before, resulting in limited destructive power for the white dragon.


    The next moment, the white dragon descended from the sky, coiling around Wilbur before turning into white light and merging into his body.


    Wilbur looked down at his Light Gloves and nced at the rubble blocking the mine entrance.


    He had initially nned to leave Anderson Town, but the white dragon''s enhanced strength changed his mind, and he wanted to venture deeper into the mine.


    Perhaps the first cauldron could absorb more dragon aura and strengthen the white dragon''s ws further.


    After clearing the rubble at the entrance, Wilbur stepped into the Ezekiel Mine.

 Chapter 2138

    Wilbur took out the first cauldron from his demine, holding it in his hands as he quickly moved deeper into the Ezekiel Mine.


    Since the dragon aura near the entrance had already been absorbed by the first cauldron, he wanted to reach the depths of the mine to find more.


    Soon, the mine becamepletely dark.


    Wilbur cast Illuminos, causing a bright orb to appear above his head, illuminating his path.


    As he continued forward, the first cauldron began to react.


    He could sense a faint dragon aura in this area, and the first cauldron emitted a dim glow.


    As Wilbur explored further, the dragon aura grew stronger, and the first cauldron absorbed more and more, eventually levitating out of his hands.


    Wilbur controlled the floating first cauldron with his mind, guiding it further into the mine.


    After a while, he nced back to seeplete darkness behind him.


    The first cauldron radiated joy, clearly thriving on the dragon aura.


    Wilbur did not want to miss any of this potent power, so he pressed on, letting the cauldron soak up as much as possible.


    Just then, Raymond, who had previously fled, suddenly returned to the entrance of the Ezekiel Mine.


    Seeing the dark tunnel, Raymond smirked and said, "Once you''re in, you''re nevering out!"


    With that, Raymond formed a massive ck energy orb in his left hand, and he hurled it at the entrance.


    Upon impact, a powerful explosion erupted.


    The ground shook violently as the entrance of the mine copsed, sealing the entrance with rubble and debris.


    Raymondughed maniacally, his face twisted with madness.


    "No one can defeat Master Barker. Not Fremont, and certainly not his chosen one!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    Meanwhile, inside the Ezekiel Mine, Wilbur was sealed in by a pile of rubble.


    The violent tremors had caused a cave-in.


    Pushing aside arge rock in front of him, Wilbur muttered, "Damn that guy. When get out of here, I''ll make sure he pays for this!"


    It was clear to Wilbur that Raymond had returned and tried to destroy the mine while he was inside, hoping to trap him.


    Unfortunately for Raymond, Wilbur was no ordinary person. He was an Emperor level cultivator.


    A little rubble was not going to stop him.


    After clearing a path through the gravel, Wilbur stepped out of the corner.


    Looking up, he saw the first cauldron still floating in midair, continuously absorbing the dragon aura.


    The cauldron was also glowing with a white light, and Wilbur could feel a deep sense of joying from it.


    It seemed the first cauldron had found something it truly desired here.


    Was it the dragon aura?


    The dragon aura here was purer than what Wilbur had been cultivating, which puzzled him.


    If the dragon aura was only due to the Dasha miners'' resilience, how could it be so pure?


    Was there another secret hidden within the Ezekiel Mine?


    Suddenly, Wilbur felt the stone beneath his feet soften, and something seemed to be flowing underneath.


    He looked down and noticed a ck, liquid substance slowly moving beneath the rocks.


    This ck liquid was as viscous asva but was cool to the touch.


    Strangely, it was consuming the stones around it.


    The smaller rocks were quickly swallowed up, and the stone Wilbur stood on was shrinking.


    "What is it?" Wilbur frowned, puzzled by the mysterious substance.

 Chapter 2139

    Meanwhile, in a dark underground chamber, Barker was still lounging in his chair.


    The ck, viscous liquid in the basin where his feet were soaking had reduced by half.


    Raymond knelt on the floor and said, "Master Barker, I''m back."


    Barker nced at Raymond and asked, "How did it go, Raymond? Did you kill the man I told you to?"


    "I-I failed."


    Barker''s eyes snapped open as he straightened up and pped Raymond across the face.


    "You fool, I told you to kill him!"


    "I''m sorry, Master Barker."


    Raymond bowed his head.


    In Barker''s presence, he was undeniably a weakling.


    He dared not face Barker''s wrath directly, so he kept his head down, trembling and meekly saying, "Master Barker, rest assured, though I couldn''t defeat him, I saw him enter the mine with my own eyes. I didn''t leave immediately. After he entered, I destroyed the entrance. He''s trapped inside now. It won''t be long before he dies in there."


    Barker stared at Raymond in silence for a moment before saying, "Oh. It seems I misjudged you. Leave me be for now. I want to be alone."


    "Sure, Master Barker. Wait, there''s one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    "Should I retrieve the dragon cauldrons after the Dark Tree consumes him?"


    "The Nine Dragon Cauldrons? Fremont''s prized possessions? Fine. Remember to


    be on high alert from today onward. Once that man dies, Fremont will undoubtedlye. We''re in for a tough battle."


    "Understood, Master Barker."


    As Raymond emerged from the underground chamber, he was filled with confusion.


    ording to his understanding, no one in this lower dimension could defeat Barker, except Fremont.


    If what Barker said was true and everything Fremont foresaw was destined to happen, then Fremont might have already learned the power of the universe''sws from the upper dimension.


    While the characteristics of the upper, middle, and lower dimensions differ, it was extremely difficult for those in the lower dimension to learn the universe''sws of the middle dimension.


    Those cultivators protected by experts in the middle dimension were already very lucky.


    It was nearly impossible for someone in the lower dimension to directlyprehend the universe''sws of the upper dimension.


    However, if such an event were to ur, it would indicate one thing: the entire universe had a dimensional axis and possibly many unique singrities.


    When the mental strength of cultivators from different dimensions approached these singrities and the dimensional axis of the universe, a select few might be chosen ones.


    Through the unique properties of these points, they could potentially grasp the power of the universe''sws from the middle dimension or even the upper dimension.


    In Raymond''s lower dimension, countless cultivators exist.


    Even so, most of them were stuck at the Aura level.


    Few reached the Ambience level, and even fewer achieved the Sanctuary level,


    with a chance that was lower than one in a thousand.


    Those who attained the Emperor level, surpassing the Sanctuary level, were extremely rare.

 Chapter 2140

    Nheless, even if that were true, it would only mean they had grasped the power of the universe''sws from the lower dimension.


    A cultivator whoprehended thesews could easily be defeated by a powerful being from the middle dimension.


    This showed that the chosen ones, blessed by the heavens, were far ahead of most cultivators in the lower dimension from the very beginning.


    Such individuals were incredibly fortunate!


    Every cultivator aspired to ascend to the middle dimension and even the upper dimension.


    Raymond was no exception.


    He envied those chosen by the heavens, but sadly, he was not one of them.


    Despite his talents and lifelong dedication to cultivation, he had only reached the pre-Emperor level.


    Raymond had achieved a level that most cultivators could never dream of, but the further he progressed, the stronger his jealousy became.


    He resented the idea of being cast aside by the dimensions and longed to be one of the chosen.


    Yet, he realized that hecked the opportunity.


    Hence, Raymond despised all the chosen ones.


    Since joining Barker, Raymond had learned of Fremont''s existence and hated Fremont.


    Nevertheless, Raymond knew Fremont possessed the power to defeat Barker, so he must haveprehended the universe''sws of the middle dimension, if not the upper dimension.


    Although Raymond was not one of the chosen, he saw an opportunity.


    Once that guy was dead and Fremont came to Anderson Town, Raymond could team up with Barker to defeat Fremont.


    Then, they could imprison Fremont and use various torture methods to extract the secrets of the universe''sws from him.


    At that point, even though Raymond was not chosen, he could still learn to control the power of the universe''sws from the middle dimension.


    Consequently, he could continue to advance and, through his own efforts, be one of the chosen!


    However, Raymond heard cultivators who learned the upper dimension''s power of the universe''sws were known as the executors of the universe, capable of foreseeing future events.


    If such a cultivator could foresee the future, then Fremont likely already knew what was happening in Anderson Town.


    If that were the case, would he not know his chosen one might die here?


    If Fremont knew, he would undoubtedlye to rescue his chosen one.


    In that scenario, the n Raymond and Barker had devised would be in vain.


    After all, a cultivator who could foresee the future would not be easily outwitted. Raymond realized that teaming up with Barker to defeat Fremont might seem like a joke.


    However, Fremont might have only grasped the universe''sws of the middle dimension instead of the upper dimension.


    If that was the case, it would be the best-case scenario.


    When Fremont arrived, Barker, with the power of the Dark Tree, would undoubtedly defeat him.


    Raymond could then follow Barker and gain the opportunity to master the universe''sws of the middle dimension.


    Raymond looked at his right hand, forming it into a w, and uttered, "Everything depends on the oue of this operation."


    With that, Raymond entered a dark basement to continue his work.


    Meanwhile, inside the Ezekiel Mine, Wilbur watched as the stones beneath him were slowly consumed by the ck sludge.


    He levitated, observing the ck liquid flowing below with a growing sense of curiosity and concern.


    What was this ck liquid?


    How was it able to devour stone?

 Chapter 2141

    Stone was an existence that was quite solid on Earth. Only weapons that were


    made of metal and the like could shatter stone. Other than that, magma could use its heat to melt stone as well. Yet, at that moment, the ck liquid that suddenly appeared was not magma, so how was it melting stone?


    Wilbur looked around. The rocks that had been scattered everywhere just now were being consumed by the ck liquid, almost restoring the mine to its original state. He observed the constantly flowing ck liquid below. If this ck liquid could flow to the cave entrance, then the rubble caused by the recent violent shaking and copse would bepletely consumed, which would make it easier for Wilbur to get out.


    Regardless of what that ck liquid was, its appearance indicated that he was nearing the end of the mine, which also meant that there would be no more dragon aura ahead.


    At that moment, the light on the first dragon cauldron gradually faded. Then, it flew into Wilbur''s hand. He knew that all the dragon aura in the mine had beenpletely absorbed by the first dragon cauldron, so he put the cauldron away and prepared to leave the mine.


    However, when Wilbur looked down, he was surprised to find that the ck liquid, which had been flowing, had stopped. It was no longer flowing forward. After Wilbur watched the ck liquid for a few seconds, it actually started to flow backward instead.


    "What?"


    Wilbur looked at the ck liquid on the ground in disbelief. He could not believe that the ck liquid was flowing backward. After all, mines were dug downward, and to prevent water from flowing back, the mines were designed with slopes to ensure that water would not flow back once it flowed out.


    Yet, at that moment, the ck liquid was flowing backward. The depth of this liquid seemed to be only about ten centimeters. Such a liquid could not possibly be able to flow backward. Yet, it was happening right in front of Wilbur.


    That could only prove one thing!


    Suddenly, there was a cold glint in Wilbur''s eyes. The next second, he quickly flew out of the mine. He had only seen a simr ck liquid when the Shadow King appeared. It was something that had the power of the Shadow King.


    The ck liquid might not be using the power of the Shadow King, but it had to be a living entity. The flow toward the cave entrance was just a setup by this strange creature to avoid being discovered.


    The creature hadpleted its setup, and if Wilbur could not escape in time, he would likely be hunted by this peculiar creature in the mine.


    Sure enough, the ck liquid seemed to have read Wilbur''s thoughts. As he fled, a curtain of ck liquid suddenly rose in front of him, connecting from below to the upper cave entrance, sealing the entire exit.


    Wilbur hovered in mid-air and gritted his teeth as he watched the scene. He cursed, "Damn creature! What exactly is this thing?"


    At this moment, several tentacles suddenly extended from the ck liquid below, winding upward to grab Wilbur''s legs and quickly climbing up. Wilbur turned and, with his right hand holding the thunder cleaver, shed down.


    ng!


    It was as if the thunder cleaver hit solid rock, and the ck liquid instantly solidified, rendering the thunder cleaver ineffective. This deeply frustrated Wilbur. However, in the next second, the ck liquid softened again, and a powerful suction pulled Wilbur from mid-air to the ground.


    The ck sticky liquid on the ground began to coil up Wilbur''s legs, climbing continuously upward. Wilbur released his dragon aura, forming a great dragon that coiled around him, guarding him closely.

 Chapter 2142

    The dragon let out a roar, and the ck liquid clinging to Wilbur instantly


    hardened and exploded, shattering like ice around his body. The pieces fell to the ground, softened again, and merged back with its main body.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    With each roar, the dragon shattered the ck liquid on Wilbur''s body, scattering them into the ck sticky liquid below. However, despite the dragon''s efforts, it could not dispel the ck goo below. At that moment, four columns of ck liquid swiftly emerged around Wilbur.


    The liquid columns solidified into four figures, each wielding a long sword. They rushed towards Wilbur, simultaneously thrusting their swords at him.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon roared angrily, using its body to shield Wilbur. The four swords struck the dragon, causing it to explode into dragon aura. Yet, the four figures seemed unaffected and swung their swords at Wilbur again.


    At that critical moment, Wilbur recited a spell and activated Dragon''s Safehaven. Instantly, a multicolored light appeared above his head, enveloping him in a protective barrier. The swords of those figures hit the light shield, and upon contact, those figures liquefied and merged back into the ck liquid below, disappearing without a trace.


    Wilbur''s heart raced as he looked down at his feet. A small circr piece of ck liquid, severed by the Dragon''s Safehaven, began to rapidly evaporate, turning into gas. It then gradually transformed into white steam in mid-air, condensing and falling to the ground as clear groundwater.


    During the process, the multicolored light of the Dragon''s Safehaven only flickered slightly. This made Wilbur realize that this special creature must exist as some unique form of energy. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so powerful.


    A unique form of energy?


    With this thought, Wilbur''s eyes brightened as he found a solution.


    Just then, the minute passed, and the multicolored light vanished. The ck liquid reformed into figures that charged at Wilbur. This time, the two figures that appeared were twice the size of the previous ones, and their spears were several times thicker than the swords from before.


    The two figures rushed at Wilbur and thrust their spears at him instantly. At that moment, Wilbur suddenly extended his hands, grabbing the two spears. He eximed, "Perfect timing! Let''s see where you can escape to now!"


    In the next instant, the Light Gloves emitted a white light. As the light intensified, the two figures softened and turned into ck liquid, scattering into the ck liquid below. Wilbur eximed excitedly, "I found your weakness! Come out and fight me!"


    Wilbur bent down abruptly, pressing his hands onto the ck liquid. The Light Gloves emitted a strong white light, converting the special energy into the power of light, which flowed into Wilbur''s body.


    Soon, the ck liquid around Wilbur''s hands started turning white, rapidly expanding outward. In an instant, arge area of the ck liquid turned white.


    However, just as the white liquid was about to spread further, it was suddenly disconnected from the ck liquid. Wilbur saw the ck liquid quickly retreating deeper into the mine. In just a few seconds, it had disappeared.


    Wilbur looked back and saw that the ck liquid, which had sealed the mine entrance earlier, had also fallen to the ground. It was rapidly flowing down a hole in the corner, disappearing in an instant.

 Chapter 2143

    Silence returned to therge mine, with only Wilbur remaining there. Besides a puddle of water on the ground, nothing else remained. Wilbur frowned and said, "What kind of creature was that?"


    The ck liquid creature clearly was not a Shadow Man. The power of the Shadow Men could not transform themselves into liquid water. When the creature was cut into two parts, both segments continued to have vitality. One extended deeper into the mine, while the other one disappeared.


    At that moment, Wilbur felt like there seemed to be an unknown secret hidden with the Ezekiel Mine. Out of curiosity, he continued deeper into the mine. Since he had already ventured quite far in, he did not have to go much further to reach the end of the mine.


    There, he found nothing but three messy rock walls. Wilbur picked up a handful of soil from the ground and found it to be very dry. If he had not experienced the recent events himself, he would not have believed that such a strange creature existed in the Ezekiel Mine.


    Wilbur ced the first dragon cauldron in his palm and examined it closely. It no longer absorbed any dragon aura, indicating that the dragon aura here had beenpletely absorbed. Having achieved his goal, Wilbur saw no reason to stay any longer.


    He walked quickly to the entrance of the mine, finding it blocked by a pile of rubble. With a powerful punch, he sent arge stone flying, creating a one-meter- wide opening in the rubble. Wilbur slipped through the opening and emerged from the mine.


    Feeling the sunlight outside the mine again, Wilbur turned to look at the mine with a puzzled expression. Did Fremont choose copper ore from the Ezekiel Mine to forge the Nine Dragon Cauldrons because of that strange creature?


    Was the ck liquid creature some unknown life form from underground?


    As Wilbur thought about it, a man in ck quietly slipped into an alley far away. At that moment, the residents of Anderson Town came running when they heard themotion. They all looked surprised when they saw the pile of rubble at the mine entrance and Wilbur.


    "What happened here?"


    "Did the mine copse?"


    "I don''t think it''s a copse. If it were, we wouldn''t have heard such a loud noise outside. This guy probably tried to destroy the mine by setting up explosives."


    "Why would he want to do that?"


    "Just look at this guy. If I''m not mistaken, he''s from Dasha. Years ago, many Dasha workers came here and were treated unfairly. So, to them, Ezekiel Mine might be a ce of injustice."


    "Hey, young man, are you trying to destroy history?"


    Wilbur shook his head and said, "No, but you''re partly right. I''m from Dasha, but I didn''t cause the loud noise just now. It was an ident."


    Adhering to the concept that cultivators and ordinary people followed different sets of rules, Wilbur wanted to resolve the situation peacefully. However, some of the townspeople were very angry and insisted that Wilbur exin himself. Some even got the police involved.


    In the end, Wilbur followed the police back to the station. An old policeman asked, "You say you''re a cultivator. Do you have any proof?"

 Chapter 2144

    Wilbur casually summoned up a ball of light in his hand. The old police officer nodded and said, "Alright. It looks like you really are a cultivator. Honestly, we shouldn''t be interfering with matters between cultivators. But as you saw earlier, things are a bitplicated right now. Could you wait here until it''s dark out before you leave?"


    "No problem. Thank you for your help."


    "It''s no trouble. We haven''t had such incidents in thest twenty years, so the younger folks aren''t as familiar with these things. But twenty years ago, I dealt with quite a few incidents like this, so I know how to handle this."


    The old policeman walked over to the water dispenser and poured a cup of hot water. he handed it to Wilbur, "Have some water and rest for a bit. I''ll drive you out


    of town tonight."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur took a sip of water before he put down the ss and asked, "You mentioned you''ve encountered many such incidents before. Is that true?"


    "Of course it''s true. Why would I lie to you?"


    Initially, Wilbur thought going to the police station would be unpleasant, but hearing the old policeman''s words made him quite happy. He was very interested in the ck liquid creature that appeared in the Ezekiel Mine.


    Since there was dragon aura in the Ezekiel Mine, Wilbur believed that the giant ck liquid creature might be rted to it. He was eager to learn more about this ck liquid creature. Perhaps many of the cultivators who came to Anderson Town were here because of it.


    Wilbur said, "But this is just a small mine. Why would those cultivatorse here?"


    The old policeman replied, "I don''t know for sure. However, most of the cultivators who came to Anderson Town were likely here for the Ezekiel Mine. There might be something unknown in that mine. Over the years, I''ve never seen any strange creaturese out of the Ezekiel Mine, so I always thought any weird creatures inside had been dealt with."


    Hearing this, Wilbur nodded and said, "Indeed. Perhaps they came for that creature in the Ezekiel Mine."


    The old policeman, curious, frowned and asked, "So, is there really an unknown creature in the mine?"


    "Yes, it''s a special liquid creature. However, I don''t understand its nature just yet."


    Wilbur recounted what had happened in the Ezekiel Mine, and the old policeman nodded repeatedly, saying, "If that''s the case, it exins a lot. It might be a peculiar creature that has existed underground for longer than human civilization."


    It turned out there had been several disappearances in Anderson Town. The police investigated thoroughly, searching the entire town and surrounding areas but never found the missing people.

 Chapter 2145

    Later, the public suggested searching the sealed Ezekiel Mine, so the police entered the mine and indeed found some of the missing persons inside.


    These bodies were already dposed and disyed strange postures. After further investigation, it was determined that these individuals had drowned under unusual circumstances as if they were forcibly held underwater.


    Initially, the police theorized that the mine might have a unique maic field causing hallucinations. The victims might have believed they had fallen into a river, leading to frantic struggles and mutual choking, resulting in asphyxiation.


    To validate this hypothesis, the police checked for fingerprints on the bodies but found none. Theck of fingerprints and the unnatural drowning in a waterless mine turned the case into a mysterious unsolved incident.


    Some spected that cultivators might have been involved, given the world''s many cultivators. However, it seemed unlikely that a cultivator would harm ordinary people of varying ages without reason.


    Over time, the consensus became that there might be a strange creature or maic field in the cave.


    The old policeman said, "Mister Wilbur, our town of Anderson bears no malice toward the Dasha workers. The events of the past are history. Decades ago, Mosarto signed the International Equality Treaty, and now Mosarto has normal diplomatic rtions with all countries. If possible, I hope you can help us. Although the Ezekiel Mine is closed, Anderson Town still has over a hundred thousand residents who want to live peacefully without strange urrences. If you can help us eliminate this strange creature, the residents of Anderson Town would be very grateful. We hope you can lend us your aid."


    Wilbur had not expected the old policeman to request his help. However, he was also curious about the nature of the ck liquid creature, especially given its potential connection to the Nine Dragon Cauldrons.


    Thus, he nodded and said, "Alright, no problem. But I hope the police can get the public''s cooperation."


    "Of course."


    After a joint meeting, the police exined the situation regarding the Ezekiel Mine to the residents. Although the most recent disappearances urred years ago, the unsolved cases still haunted the town.


    Upon learning that Wilbur was a cultivator here to help eliminate the strange creature in the mine, the residents expressed their support.


    Given Wilbur''s status as a cultivator, the residents understood the unusual events and saw it as normal for a cultivator to battle in the mine using the forces of nature.


    Within two hours, the entire town knew about the n and supported Wilbur, hoping he could eradicate the strange creature lurking in the mine.


    Meanwhile, in a dark basement, Barker pped Raymond hard, causing him to copse to the ground. Barker red at him and cursed, "You useless fool! Didn''t you say you would handle it cleanly?"

 Chapter 2146

    Raymond covered his face and said in terror, "Sorry, sir, I never thought he would be able to survive. The Dark Tree can devour everything, even the souls of cultivators, but I didn''t expect that guy to walk out of the mine alive."


    After taking a few deep breaths, Raymon continued, "Don''t worry, Master Barker. As far as I know, the guy named Wilbur has agreed to help the town''s residents. Today, he''s nning to enter the Ezekiel Mine and kill the Dark Tree on their behalf. Heh, does he think he can kill the Dark Tree by himself? That''s a death wish. I believe that we don''t need to worry about him at all. We just need to wait quietly, and we''ll have results soon."


    "Let''s hope so. Alright, Raymond, you may leave."


    "Yes, Master Barker."


    As Raymond left the basement and the door closed behind him, a figure emerged from the shadows. It was a being made entirely of ck liquid. The being spoke calmly, "Raymond is bing more and more useless. Why don''t I just kill him."


    Barker said, "Let him live to handle some of the mundane tasks. My lord, you don''t need to worry. This is just a minor hup. Even if Fremont himself was here, with the power of the Dark Tree, killing him would be as easy as crushing an ant."


    "Let''s hope there are no more surprises. Give me another twenty years, and I''l make you the most powerful cultivator in this dimension. My mother''s position will be mine."


    The liquid being then merged into Barker''s body and vanished. Barker stared at the flickering candle and was lost in thought. The liquid being was actually a seed of the Dark Tree. Years ago, Barker discovered the mysterious power hidden beneath the Ezekiel Mine.


    The mine was built as a cover originally. What Barker truly sought was the mysterious power below, which originated from the Dark Tree. By a stroke of luck, Barker obtained a seed of the Dark Tree and now nurtured it inside a dark basement, forming a soul contract with it.


    Over the past thousand years, the seed of the Dark Tree had been growing, and it called itself Adam. Barker realized a severe problem. Adam was actually incredibly ambitious. For the past millennium, the soul contract had been dominated by Barker, and he managed to restrain Adam. However, Adam''s power had grown immensely, surpassing Barker''s. The power of the soul contract no longer posed a fatal threat to Adam.


    This meant that although Barker had helped Adam, he might be Adam''s prey and be devoured by him over time. Initially, Barker believed that possessing the seed of the Dark Tree meant possessing its power, but it seemed that this came with both advantages and drawbacks. Even though Barker had extended his life by a thousand years using dark magic, the soul contract was bing a trap that would ultimately lead to his downfall if he did not address it in time.


    Barker had been tormented by his defeat to Fremont for a thousand years. He longed to kill Fremont. However, Fremont had never returned to Anderson town all this while, prolonging Barker''s resentment.


    Now, after a thousand years, the soul contract with Adam was bing a shackle draining Barker''s soul. Barker could die and vanish, but he would never allow anyone to outsmart him again. Over the millennium, Barker had grown indifferent to many things, including life itself. After all, a thousand years was a time long enough for ten human lifetimes. Through this long ordeal, Barker hade to value his dignity and pride above all else.

 Chapter 2147

    Therefore, Barker would rather die than let Adam devour his soul, bing merely an appendage of Adam''s body. Before his death, there was one crucial task Barker needed toplete: to cleanse his shame.


    Wilbur''s arrival was undoubtedly an opportunity. If Wilbur died, Fremont would certainlye. At that time, Barker could join forces with Adam to kill Fremont. Once Fremont was dead and Adam was gravely injured, Barker would then destroy the soul contract.


    Upon destruction of the soul contract, the soul fire would surely annihte both Barker and Adam. Barker believed that achieving this would not only wash away his past humiliation but also prevent him from losing to Adam.


    In Barker''s view, this was a man''s choice. Moreover, Adam''s earlier words had provoked him. If given another twenty years, Adam would be able to control this dimension entirely. When that time came, Adam would no longer need Barker and would certainly try to kill him.


    Thus, all grievances had to be settled in advance. To initiate the final revenge n, the first step was to kill Wilbur. Only with Wilbur''s death could the entire n smoothly begin.


    Barker suddenly asked, "My lord, do you think your mother would kill Wilbur?"


    ...


    In the evening, a few policemen escorted Wilbur to the entrance of the Ezekiel Mine. Wilbur said, "Alright, this is far enough. I can go in by myself."


    "Mister Wilbur, please be careful once you''re inside."


    "Understood."


    Wilbur entered the mine, casting the Illuminos spell. A white light orb appeared above his head, illuminating the path ahead. Wilbur walked deeper into the mine. As he ventured further, the voices of the townspeople outside faded away, leaving the mine in eerie silence.


    Continuing forward, Wilbur soon reached the spot he had visited earlier that day. Suddenly, from the rock wall behind him, a dripping sound echoed as a drop of ck liquid fell.


    At this moment, a ck liquid suddenly flowed down like a curtain from the rock wall at the end of the mine, covering it entirely. The ck liquid then coalesced into the face of a woman.


    The woman looked at Wilbur and said, "You are no match for me. Why bothering back?"


    Wilbur replied, "Who are you? Why did you harm innocent people?"


    The woman snorted coldly and said, "For over a thousand years, thousands of Dasha workers have been exploited and enved here. Now, as a Dasha person, you plead for them? Isn''t thatughable?"


    "Yes, you''re right. Many Dasha workers were indeed exploited and enved here, but that is history. The world has acknowledged and documented this long ago. However, that was in the past. The current residents here are not the exploiters of those times. So, I hope you will stop harming them."


    "Can you so easily forget a thousand years of grievances?"


    "I haven''t forgotten. I just hope to treat innocent people with fairness."

 Chapter 2148

    "Those who were once sinners will inevitably face punishment and be condemned throughout history, leaving behind infamy for millennia. However, others are innocent, so they should not be implicated."


    On the cliff face, the enormous woman''s face gazed kindly at Wilbur. After a moment, she said, "You are indeed a kind person. It seems the choice of the Child of Light was not wrong. You may go. I promise you, from now on, I will no longer harm the residents of Anderson Town."


    "I hope you keep your word."


    "Of course."


    "One more thing, do you know anything about the legend of the dragon n?"


    "The dragon n? Are you searching for the secrets of the dragon n? I''m sorry, but I don''t know anything about it."


    "Then what about the dragon aura in this mine?"


    "Dragon aura? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Wilbur suddenly realized that the dragon aura was elusive. When Fremont used the copper ore from Ezekiel Mine to forge the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, he intended to transform the resilient spirit of the workers in the Ezekiel Mine into the dragon aura of the cauldron.


    This was something that someone who did not understand dragon aura would not know about, especially since this female creature was not human. So, she could not understand what Wilbur was saying.


    Wilbur believed that this creature might be simr to the virus, David, who was co- developed by the seventh civilization on Earth and aliens residing in Damon''s body. She could be a product of a coboration between an ancient civilization on Earth and aliens from a past era.


    Since meeting David, Wilbur no longer doubted certain things. After all, Earth had existed for over 4 billion years, and it was easy to understand the emergence of powerful civilizations within this time.


    There were too many unknowns in this world, and what Wilbur could do was respect these existences and maintain a proper distance from them.


    Wilbur turned to leave. Although he was not sure if the creature would keep her word, this kind of liquid creature only appeared when she was willing to meet Wilbur. When she did not want to meet him, Wilbur could not see her even if he reached the end of the mine.


    Therefore, this kind of opportunity should not be forced. Since she was willing toe out and negotiate, it already showed her intention. Wilbur thought he had no reason to be overly harsh with her.


    As he walked out of the mine, after a hundred meters, he suddenly saw ck liquid rushing in from the entrance at an incredible speed, reaching him in an instant. Wilbur instinctively looked back and saw that the ground behind him was dry with no sign of the ck liquid.


    The ck liquid rose and formed a humanoid shape, a man. The man looked at Wilbur, a slight smile on his lips, and said, "Are you Wilbur, the one destined with Fremont?"


    Wilbur frowned and looked at him, saying, "Who are you? Didn''t we just reach an agreement? As long as you don''t harm the residents of Anderson Town anymore, I can spare you."


    "Spare me? Hmph, what a joke."


    At this moment, the sound of sshing water came from behind. ck liquid surged, forming into the woman who had just spoken with Wilbur.


    The woman looked at the man and said, "Adam, I have reached an agreement with Mister Wilbur. From now on, you cannot trouble him."


    "Why?"


    Adam red and cursed, "He''s but a ridiculous human, does he even qualify to negotiate with us?"


    "Adam, remember, we cannot interfere with humanity''s destiny. Otherwise, the middle dimension beings will punish us."


    "Mother, in this dark mine, no one will know even if we kill Wilbur. This guy''s presence disrupts my ns."


    "Your ns? Do you know that both of us will be punished if the upper dimension beings discover that you devoured the souls of those people?"

 Chapter 2149

    "Punishment? Hahaha!"


    Adamughed loudly, raising his head and saying, "Mother, you are too cautious. We could have had the greatest power in this dimension, but why do we have to hide underground all the time? It''s because you are too cowardly."


    "Enough, child. You know too little. Our mission here is toplete our own task. We cannot interfere with the progress of the human world."


    "I don''t care!"


    Adam''s eyes suddenly turned red. He stared at Wilbur and said, "Mother, no matter what you say, I am definitely going to kill him today!"


    "You, prepare to die!"


    Liquid in Adam''s hand condensed into a long sword. He swung it toward Wilbur, who quickly dodged to avoid the attack. ck liquid flowed and formed walls, trapping Wilbur from all sides. Four Adams appeared in different directions, each holding a long sword, thrusting them at Wilbur.


    "Let''s see where you can hide this time!"


    Seeing the dangerous situation, Wilbur hurriedly chanted a spell to activate the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    ng!


    The Dragon''s Safehaven, like a golden bell, blocked Adam''s sword outside. Then, Wilbur borrowed the light power within him, emitting a dazzling white light all over.


    "Argh! This... it''s the power of light! It''s a middle dimensionw!"


    Adam, as if stung, quickly covered his eyes. Taking this opportunity, Wilbur flew through the liquid walls at high speed and headed outside the cave.


    As the light faded, Adam wanted to continue to give chase, but the woman grabbed his hand and said, "Adam,e back."


    Adam shook off his mother''s hand violently and roared, "Enough! It''s because you are too kind that we live such a humble life!"


    After roaring, Adam turned and left.


    The woman watched Adam''s back, her lips moved as if she wanted to say something but could not. Tears welled up in her eyes. As a mother, she knew it was indeed too much to make her child live this kind of life with her.


    But she had no choice.


    At this moment, she felt the emotions of a human mother, allowing her to finally understand the hardships of the human world.


    Wilbur came out of the mine. The people outside had already heard the sounds of fighting from within. The old police officer saw Wilburing out and hurriedly asked, "Mister Wilbur, how was it? Did you kill that strange creature?"


    "No, I did not kill it," Wilbur replied.


    "This..."


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Wilbur said, "Give me some time, I need to study how to deal with them."


    "Okay, as long as you are willing to help, we will provide whatever you need."


    In fact, Wilbur was conflicted. Obviously, the ones in the mine were a mother and her son. The mother had already made an agreement with him, but the guy named Adam seemed unwilling to let go of the residents of Anderson Town.


    Wilbur suspected that those who disappeared were likely killed by Adam. The situation was moreplicated than he thought, and Wilbur wanted to wait and see, hoping for Adam and his mother to reach an agreement before dealing with the matter.


    However, to avoid any unforeseen events, Wilbur also decided to first research these strange cave creatures.

 Chapter 2150

    Back in his hotel room, Wilbur dialed Beverly''s number.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. How can I assist you?"


    "Beverly, I''m facing some trouble and need to know if there''s any information about a ck liquid creature living in caves that hasn''t been made public. What are its characteristics?"


    "Alright, sir, please hold. We''ll have someone check the relevant records immediately."


    There was silence on the other end of the line for about half a minute before Beverly spoke again. "Deacon Penn, ording to the current information from the Ministry of Defense, we haven''t found any records of ck liquid cave creatures. This suggests it might not be a terrestrial organism."


    "I understand."


    Hanging up, Wilbur sighed. Even with the resources of the Ministry of Defense, they were unaware of these ck liquid cave creatures, indicating they were extraordinarily rare and unknown entities.


    However, on second thought, this was not surprising. Mosarto was a small country, and the Ezekiel Mine was even less notable. It''s reasonable that an unknown creature would go unnoticed here.


    After all, many things in the world remain undiscovered. Even Wilbur, once believing himself well-informed as a practitioner, only realized the vastness of the unknown after encountering the special virus named David, hosted within Damon, and the sea beasts imprisoned in the Valley of Light.


    Wilbur realized how insignificant humans werepared to the''s 4.5- billion-year history. Without David, he might have thought ancient humans were all from the Stone Age.


    An old civilization can be destroyed, and a new one can rise. However, new civilizations were not necessarily more advanced. For instance, David, created by the seventh generation of Earth''s people, demonstrated technology far surpassing modern civilization, yet that civilization still perished. Wilbur was curious about the downfall of David''s seventh-generation civilization and worried that the same fate could befall the current one.


    The events he experienced broadened Wilbur''s perspective, giving him a new outlook on human civilization and the survival of dimensions.


    Wilbur believed the strange ck liquid creatures in the Ezekiel Mine could be some unknown subterranean organisms or perhaps creations from a past Earth civilization.


    Regardless, he could not let them harm people. Thus, Wilbur decided to solve this issue before leaving Mosarto for Eweyn.


    From what Wilbur knew, these ck liquid creatures feared the power of light, and the Light Gloves could convert their energy. In the next encounter, using the power of light and the Light Gloves would ensure victory.


    However, Wilbur was worried about one thing: these creatures were made of liquid, capable of infiltrating everywhere like water. If they were defeated and retreated underground, Wilbur would not be able to drag them out.


    Thus, Wilbur realized that fighting alone would not resolve this. Unless Adam and his mother reconciled, solving this issue would be challenging.


    There was a knock at the door. Wilbur looked up, quickly walked to the door, and opened it. A middle-aged man in a ck robe stood there. Seeing Wilbur, the man''s lips curled upward into a smile. "Wilbur, we meet again."


    "Who are you?"


    Wilbur was puzzled by the unfamiliar man who seemed to know him well.

 Chapter 2151

    Wait a minute! That voice!


    Wilbur widened his eyes as realization hit him.


    "Do you remember me now?" The middle-aged man red at Wilbur, striking him viciously in the chest and sending him a dozen meters backward before walking into the room calmly and shutting the door.


    Wilbur rubbed his chest as he caught his bnce, watching the man walk into the room and sit down on the sofa before asking, "Are you Adam?"


    "Precisely."


    The middle-aged man put a leg up. "I''m Adam. You should consider yourself lucky to get my mother''s approval, but you must be dreaming if you think getting my approval is going to be that easy."


    The ache in Wilbur''s chest slowly faded as he looked at the middle-aged man. "I don''t need your approval, nor do you need mine. Everyone has different personalities. It''s normal for everyone to do things differently."


    The middle-aged man snapped his fingers. "You nearly convinced me, Wilbur Penn. How about you be my pupil?"


    "What?"


    Wilbur frowned at the man, who got up from the sofa and pointed at his own temple. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Adam, and the owner of this host body is called Barker."


    Adam cleared his throat, then exined, "Barker and I made a spirit contract a thousand years ago, and he''s been cultivating thew of darkness under my guidance ever since. He''s gotten to live much, much longer than he normally would. What I''m trying to say is that Barker and Senior Fremont are both cultivators who have lived up to a thousand years. Yet, the fact remains that Barker''s no more than a host body I''m borrowing. You''re much better off bing my pupil than Fremont Skye''s, you know?"


    Wilbur frowned at Barker. "Are you saying that Barker only got to live so long because of his spirit contract with you?"


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying. I can help you live a thousand years if you want, too."


    "A thousand years?"


    Wilbur starred at Barker. "Who are you, and how are you able to do that?"


    Barker threw his head back andughed. "Who am I? Well, I''ll tell you. My mother was around before this human civilization came to be, and I was the one seed she nted a thousand years ago. I might have only lived for a thousand years now, but I could live on long after humanity goes extinct if I wanted to."


    "A seed? Are you saying you''re a seed?"


    Wilbur was shocked to hear the words, and Adam smiled. "Yes, that''s right. My mother and I are both Dark Trees, and no one in the world is any match for us."

 Chapter 2152

    "Dark Trees?"


    Wilbur fell silent. He had never heard of the Dark Trees before and had no idea what kind of being they were.


    Adam seemed to grow increasingly desperate, sitting back down on the couch. "Come on, tell me why you aren''t willing to be my pupil. I''m telling you that you''ve only got one chance, you know. You won''t get another if you miss it."


    "I''m sorry, I won''t be your pupil."


    Adam smirked. "Why not? Do you think I''m not more powerful than Fremont Skye?"


    "You might not even be more powerful than me," said Wilbur. "How could you evenpare to Senior Fremont then?"


    "You!"


    Adam let out a furiousugh, then said, "Alright, then. I won''t force it on you. I would have considered forgiving the people of Anderson Town if you were willing to be my pupil, but I guess we can forget about that now. I came to look for you because of two reasons. Also, do you actually want to help solve Anderson Town''s troubles?"


    "Yes." Wilbur took a deep breath. "I promised them that I''d fix things here."


    "Very well," said Adam. "I''ll give you the chance to do that, then. I was going to eat a tenth of the townsfolk, but if you''re willing to contribute your spirit to me to be devoured, I promise you I won''t give those townsfolk any more trouble after I kill you."


    "What? You want me to sacrifice my spirit to you?"


    Wilbur was furious. Adam had crossed the line. "I don''t care who you are, but I''m much more powerful than you. Now that you''re here, I''m going to tell you that I won''t forgive you if you even touch a single strand of hair of the people in Anderson Town."


    "Ha! Who the hell do you even think you are?"


    A liquid figure was separated out of Barker''s body, charging at Wilbur and throwing a punch at him before he could even react.


    Wilbur scrambled to retaliate, and both fists collided in mid-air. Wilbur was sent flying several meters,nding against the wall.


    By the time he looked back up, the liquid figure had returned to Barker''s body. Barker was almost at the door now. "We''ll meet again, Wilbur Penn."


    Upon saying the words, Barker left the room. Wilbur clutched his chest, falling down on one knee. Barker''s blow had been too powerful, and Wilbur was barely holding up. Just then, ck liquid seeped through the tiny gap in the door.


    The liquid climbed onto a wall, forming a screen of sorts where a woman''s face with a kindly expression appeared. "Are you alright, Wilbur?"


    "I''m fine," Wilbur said through gritted teeth.


    The woman frowned. "It''s all my fault for spoiling this kid too much. Don''t you worry, though. Give me three days, and I''ll sort this out for you."


    "Thank you," said Wilbur. The woman''s face dissolved into the screen, and the liquid seeped back out of the door.


    Wilbur knew then that he would not be able to win over this mother-and-son duo with his own strength, so all he could do was wait.


    "Let''s hope they manage to reach a goodpromise," Wilbur prayed to himself.

 Chapter 2153

    The next morning, Wilbur was resting on his bed when there was a knock on the door. He got up to open it and saw the old police officer standing there with worried expressions on their faces. "Mister Penn, there was another


    disappearancest night. Three children went missing."


    "What?" Wilbur was shocked. "Three kids went missing in one night?"


    "Yes," the other younger police officer said. "We''ve searched the whole town and the nearby areas, but there was no sign of them."


    "Well, what are you going to do?"


    The old officer said, "Mister Penn, the kids couldn''t have gotten very far. We''d like to ask for your help to bring us into the mines to search for them."


    "Are you saying the kids are in the mines?"


    Ten minutester, Wilbur brought the three police officers into Ezekial Mine. They walked along the mine, and the old officer said, "I really hope those three kids haven''t gone into the mine. I honestly don''t know what I''d do otherwise."


    The younger officer said, "Yeah. Anderson Town hasn''t seen a case this bad in years. I really hope those kids just got lost."


    Although they were hopeful in the search, they soon discovered the terrible truth. When Wilbur and the officers went deeper into the mine, they finally discovered the corpses of the three missing children.


    The three children''s deaths seemed rather peculiar. They appeared to have drowned, but the mine was nothing but dry, and there was no way there was even any water around. Wilbur did not even have to think hard to figure out that Adam was behind this. He must have killed the childrenst night as a way to challenge Wilbur.


    Wilbur''s chest ached as he looked at the three young corpses. All of a sudden, the old officer fell to his knees in front of Wilbur as tears streamed down his face. "Please, Mister Penn. You have to help us."


    The other two younger officers knelt in front of Wilbur as well. "Please, please help us, Mister Penn."


    "Anderson Town cannot afford any more deaths. These children were so young. They were supposed to live out a happy childhood and live on like everyone else."


    ...


    The sobs of the officers made Wilbur''s chest quiver and a fierce concern towards these people rose in his mind. After sending the children''s bodies out of the mine, their family members broke into tears all over again at the sight of them. Two of the children''s mothers even fainted from crying.


    The sight filled Wilbur with emotional turmoil, and he decided to shut himself in the mine for three days. Wilbur walked into the mine with all eyes on him. Those three days were the time he was giving Adam and his mother, as well as himself, to sort this out.


    Wilbur knew that if he did not make a move on Adam, the tragedy would still go on. After all, Adam had said that he wanted to kill a tenth of the townsfolk here.


    Now that something like this had happened, there was no way Wilbur could overlook this matter.


    Wilbur sat down to rest and meditate in the mine. Night fell soon enough, and the liquid screen appeared on the wall of the cave once more with the woman''s face.


    The woman looked guiltily at Wilbur. "I''m sorry. I know this is Adam''s fault. I hope you can forgive him."


    Wilbur opened his eyes to look at the woman. "Do you think the mothers of those three children would forgive you? If Adam had been the one to die in front of you, would you forgive the person who killed him?"


    The woman''s face turned blurry, and the screen disappeared as Wilbur closed his eyes once more.

 Chapter 2154

    Over in a beautiful underground pce, the woman looked at Adam. "You''re far too reckless, Adam. You''re going to stay put in this pce from now on. At least, you''re not going anywhere before that cultivator leaves."


    "Why should I?"


    Adam glowered at his mother. "I just killed a few mortals! They''re no more than lowly animals to me! Why aren''t you on my side?"


    The woman stared at Adam. "I know you''re all grown up now, Adam. You''re not a kid anymore, and I''m sure you understand the universe has its rules. This Earth we''re on is just a lower dimension. We might be the most powerful presence here, but the universe will punish us if we make mistakes."


    "It''s so unfair! Why can those cultivators get away with killing people, but we get punished for it?"


    "It''s more than fair. You and I got our powers naturally by absorbing them from nature, not through great efforts spent on cultivation. We are blessed by time and space to be the shadows of the axis on which the universe turns. That makes us different from regr cultivators, and thus we cannot just kill people as we please."


    "Shadows of the universe''s axis? Ha!"


    Adam scoffed. "So what? I could kill all the people of Anderson Town if I wanted to! What are you going to do about it? You''re too weak and cowardly, Mother. I''m going to kill Wilbur Penn, and you''ll finally see how strong I am."


    "You stay right there!"


    Adam turned to leave without another word, but the woman took out a ck cube that she hurled at Adam. The magic cube trapped Adam inside it at once, and he could not escape no matter how much he struggled.


    "Mother! Mother, let me out!"


    "You''re still too young, Adam. There are some things you don''t understand yet. I hope you can use the next few days to reflect on your actions in the cube."


    The woman turned to leave. She knew that she would not be able to change Adam''s mind and could only trap him in the magic cube. Once she gave Wilbur some sort of exnation in three days and convinced him that the matter was solved, Wilbur would naturally leave the town.


    It would not be toote for her to let Adam out then. She would just have to make it up to himter.


    Adam glowered as he watched his mother leave. "I guess you think those mortals are more important than me, then! Well, I''m going to kill them all!"


    Adam took two steps backward, looking at the walls of the cube in front of him. He reached out to Barker through the spirit contract. "Barker, give me your spiritual energy."


    "Of course, Mister Adam."


    Barker sent his spiritual energy into Adam''s body. The next second, a me appeared in Adam''s grasp as he smirked. "You''ll never have expected Barker and me to have signed a spirit contract, Mother! I can borrow his powers to use as my own, too!"


    Boom!


    The me struck the cube, filling it instantly with rampant spiritual energy. Within just a dozen seconds, the cube had dissipated into nothingness as Adam stepped out of its confines.


    Three dayster, Wilbur opened his eyes to the sight of the woman''s face on the wall of the cave. "It''s been three days. Do you have an answer?"


    "I''ve disciplined Adam, and he''s promised me that he''ll never hurt the people of Anderson Town in the future. I think we can call an end to the misunderstanding between the both of you now."


    "A misunderstanding, huh?" Wilbur snorted. "I would hope a misunderstanding like that doesn''t happen again."


    "It won''t, Mister Penn. I promise you something like this will never happen again." "That''s great, then. I hope you keep your word."

 Chapter 2155

    Wilbur got up and walked out. Just as he reached the opening of the mine, he heard a series of agonized screams. Wilbur came out of the cave and saw countless liquid figures chasing after the townsfolk.


    The townsfolk were screaming at the top of their lungs as they ran for their lives.


    "What the..."


    Wilbur widened his eyes in shock. The sight looked like something out of a horror movie, but it was happening right before his very eyes. The next second, Wilbur released his dragon aura, shaping it into arge dragon that flew toward the vige.


    The dragon let out a deafening howl that shook the liquid figures'' bodies apart. They scattered onto the ground, turning into ck miasma that floated up into the air. The dragon chased after it, watching as the ck miasma coalesced into Adam''s figure in mid-air.


    Adam threw his head back andughed at the sight of Wilbur, devoid of any fear as he smirked. "I''m afraid your wish is going up in mes, Wilbur! Anderson Town shall burn to ashes from the mes of my rage! But before that, I''m going to kill you first."


    Wilbur''s eyes were bloodshot. "You bastard, I''m not going to let you go this time!"


    Wilbur controlled the dragon to fly toward Adam, whoughed loudly as he retreated. At the same time, he chanted to conjure a huge ck web in the sky that the dragon crashed into.


    Boom!


    The dragon exploded into dragon aura, and Adam eyed Wilbur coldly. "I guess you''re not all that powerful, after all. Your time''s up, Wilbur Penn."


    As the words rang through the air, several clones split out of Adam''s body to attack Wilbur from five different directions at the same time.


    A long ck whip swiped across the air, and Wilbur scrambled to dodge it. There was a spear that came piercing over, followed by a sword, a cleaver, and arge hammer.


    Wilbur''s dragon aura allowed him to sense any noise or movements within a certain area, and thus he was able to avoid the attacks despite how fast Adam and his clones were going. At the same time, Wilbur channeled his dragon aura into a dragon once more!


    The dragon soared into the sky under Wilbur''s control. Adam''s four clones were dispersed into ck miasma from the pressure of the dragon, and only Adam and Wilbur were left then.


    Wilbur controlled the dragon to face off with Adam, who smirked at him. "Come on, you weak human cultivator."


    "You''re going to die, Adam!"


    Wilbur controlled the dragon to charge at Adam, but Adam did not bother to evade at all as he charged right at Wilbur as well. The dragon let out a howl, baring its ws and swiping at him.


    Adam darted around to avoid the dragon''s attacks as it closed in before dodging to its side. "This is so boring. Take this, Wilbur Penn!"


    Adam gripped his sword, turning into a shadow that came hurtling toward Wilbur.


    The dragon exploded the second it came into contact with Adam''s sword. Adam did not slow down, continuing his attack. Wilbur grabbed the iing sword, and the Light Gloves emitted a brilliant glow.


    Adam''s sword was turned into ck miasma that the gloves absorbed at once. Adam came sprinting over but was turned into ck miasma as well.


    Before he disappeared, Adam said coldly, "I guess I won''t be able to kill you without a body."


    The next second, Barker''s voice rang from behind Wilbur. "The battle''s only just begun, Wilbur Penn."

 Chapter 2156

    Wilbur turned around to see Barker standing there, emitting ck miasma all over as he eyed Wilbur coldly with a ck sword in his hand.


    "You''re going to die, Wilbur!"


    Barker raised the sword in his grasp, bringing it down fiercely. All at once, a sword aura over a dozen meters fell from the air. Wilbur raised his hands at thest second, and the Light Gloves let off a brilliant glow as they met Barker''s attack.


    The ck sword aura was quickly absorbed by the Light Gloves, and Wilbur could feel the power of the light in his body reaching its limit. He raised his head to look at Barker, who was still emitting a powerful and mysterious spiritual aura.


    Barker did not seem to have lost much energy in the battle just now. Now that Adam was using Barker''s body to make aeback, Wilbur could not estimate exactly how powerful he was.


    The guy had said that he was more powerful than Senior Fremont, so Wilbur did not dare underestimate him in the slightest. If this man really was more powerful than Senior Fremont, this battle was going to be a tough one.


    "Hahaha!" Barker stared at Wilbur, shing an eerie smile as his gaze turned smug. "I can sense the fear in your heart, Wilbur. You should know you aren''t going to be a match for me even if Senior Fremont shows up. You should have never made an enemy of me in the first ce!"


    As he spoke, Barker raised his long sword and swiped it in front of him slowly. A clone split out of Barker. Both the Barkers raised their swords, attacking Wilbur from the left and the right.


    Wilbur controlled his dragon aura then, forming it into the shape of a dragon. Both Barkers were hurtling toward him furiously, and so Wilbur had the dragon attack the Barker on the right instead.


    With a roar and an ensuing explosion, the dragon was crushed into rampant dragon aura at once. At the same time, the Barker on the left swung his sword down at Wilbur.


    Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver, which emitted a brilliant white glow under the support of the Light Gloves.


    Barker quickly withdrew his sword aura in mid-air before channeling all of it into the thunder cleaver. At the same time, the Barker from the right had reached Wilbur.


    "You fell for my trick, Wilbur!"


    Both Barkers smirked smugly as the long swords in their grasp came piercing toward Wilbur. Barker moved too fast, and Wilbur had no time to react at all.


    Just as the two swords were about to pierce through Wilbur, a white shield appeared around him. It was the protective shield of the Light Gloves.


    The swords stabbed the light shield the next second, shattering it with a loud explosion as it turned into countless light fragments that faded and disappeared into the air. At the same time, the white glow around Wilbur disappearedpletely.


    Wilbur knew that it was going to take time to conjure another protective shield. Barker was far too powerful, and Wilbur did not dare to slow down in the slightest as he muttered the chant to activate the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    A brightly colored ray of light appeared above Wilbur''s head before spreading around his bodypletely. Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    "F*ck!"


    Both Barkers became one, glowering at Wilbur as he stood protected within the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    "I can''t believe you also have the protection of the dragon n from the upper dimension. It seems like you really are special. I should stop now and spare your life, but I can''t bear to lose. You''re going to die today, and that''s final!"

 Chapter 2157

    Just then, the liquid figure of a woman appeared in mid-air behind Barker. "Stop it, Adam!"


    Barker''s expression darkened, and he turned around coldly. "So, you''re not on my side either, Mother?"


    "Stop this, Adam. Wilbur Penn cannot die, or both of us will be punished."


    "Enough!" Adam roared. "Who do you think we are, Mother?"


    "Are we the most powerful beings on this, or just ves? I''d rather die if we were actually ves! But if we''re the most powerful beings, just let me do this onest time, Mother."


    "But Adam, you..."


    "Stop talking, Mother! Try and stop me, and I''ll destroy the spirit contract and die along with Barker."


    The liquid woman opened her mouth, but words failed her. She knew how stubborn Adam could be, and how hard it was to change his mind once he had made it up. He would actually follow through with destroying the spirit contract if she tried to convince him otherwise.


    Adam was her only child, and she would rather give everything she had up than for Adam to be hurt. The woman remained silent, bowing her head.


    Wilbur knew that this was bad. Barker was going to kill him if things dragged out, and the Dragon''s Safehaven was going to expire eventually.


    With no other choice, Wilbur took out the first dragon cauldron. It soared into the air, releasing dragon aura.


    Adam smirked at the sight. "Oh? I guess you''ve decided to fight me to the death, then! Alright, I''ll give you the chance to do just that. Give me all you''ve got!"


    Adam struck Wilbur''s Dragon''s Safehaven with one attack after another, letting out a series of deafening sounds.


    The people of Anderson Town were shocked beyond their wits at the sight of the battle happening above them. It was rare for these regr folks to meet a cultivator, and even if they did, those were only Aura or Ambience level cultivators.


    Wilbur was at the Emperor level, coupled with the support of the power of light and the power of destruction from the middle dimensions, as well as the Dragon''s Safehaven and the first dragon cauldron. Adam, on the other hand, had powers that could rival Senior Fremont.


    Both their powers were considered to be some of the best the world had seen, and the sight of their battle in a little vige like Anderson Town was surely one to behold.


    Wilbur released his dragon aura to form three white dragons next to him. They soared around him in circles as a form of protection. At the same time, three clones split out of Barker. The four Barkers stood staring at Wilbur from four different points.


    Now, all they had to do was wait for the Dragon''s Safehaven to disappear and charge at Wilbur. It was the final moment of the battle, the one that would determine who won and who lost.


    "Roar!"


    The white dragons let out a series of roars as the Dragon''s Safehaven disappeared. Meanwhile, the four Barkers turned into shadows, charging at Wilbur from four different directions to attack him.

 Chapter 2158

    Wilbur controlled the three white dragons to meet three of the Barkers, while he summoned the historical halberd to meet the Barkering for him.


    "Take this!"


    "You''re going to die, Barker!"


    Both sword and halberd collided, and a powerful aura spread out. At the same time, the three white dragons exploded as they struck Barker, emitting a brilliant white glow that swallowed the three Barker clones. Following that, the white glow disappeared as three of the clones copsed at the same time.


    Wilbur could sense the white dragons leaving, and he said coldly, "I guess your weakness is light. Let''s do this, then!"


    Wilbur emitted a blinding white glow the next second. The power of light flowed through his body as Barker could hardly open his eyes due to the blinding light.


    "Argh, what are you trying to do?"


    Barker retreated, putting his palms together in mid-air as he shouted, "I summon thee, All-Consuming God of the Dark Domain!"


    Just as Barker''s words rang through the air, a gigantic ck hole appeared in mid-air. It continued to grow, swallowing the light around it. Wilbur rose upward, the light emitting off him growing stronger and stronger. He was trying to outshine Barker''s power of darkness.


    However, both powers began to usurp each other. Wilbur''s power of light was swallowed by the ck hole while the aura from the power of lighting from Wilbur was also absorbing the aura from the ck hole.


    Just then, the ball of light with Wilbur at its core formed a special energy bond with the ck hole Barker had summoned. Both of them spun across each other, and Barker could feel the energy flowing out of his body. "Mister Adam, I''m reaching my limit."


    "That''s fine, leave this to me. Everything ends here!"


    Just as Adam''s words rang through the air, Barker could sense a powerful dark force entering his body as the ck hole in mid-air began to grow rapidly once more.


    As that went on, Wilbur''s ball of light began to decrease in size. The distance between him and Barker began to shorten as well. In the end, the ball of light Wilbur formed waspletely swallowed by the ck hole as Wilbur himself entered the hole in the form of a small ray of white light.


    The white light on Wilbur slowly disappeared into the ck hole, and the powerful suction force around him made it hard for him to even stand upright. Amidst the darkness, Wilbur saw the first dragon cauldron emitting a white glow on the ground.


    The dragon aura stored in the first dragon cauldron had been releasedpletely, but even that was not enough to defeat Adam. Wilbur was terrified, but Senior Fremont''s voice appeared in his mind all of a sudden.


    "Young man, you can use the dragon cauldrons to beat him."


    "What? Do you mean using all eight of the dragon cauldrons?"


    Wilbur was nothing but confused as he looked down. The clothes on his body were rapidly turning to dust as the ck hole swallowed them, but the first dragon cauldrony there motionless.


    The cauldrons were definitely something special, and since Senior Fremont had said so, Wilbur was going to take out all eight cauldrons for a chance to escape.


    He reached into the demine, taking out the other seven dragon cauldrons. They gathered together, emitting a brilliant glow that made the cauldron on the ground soar into the air.


    The eight cauldrons hovered in mid-air, swirling around Wilbur as something miraculous happened. Wilbur could feel the power of light stored in the dragon head mark on his back being converted to dragon aura that surged out of him into the cauldrons.


    Within a matter of seconds, the power of light in Wilbur''s body waspletely converted to dragon aura that entered the dragon cauldrons. A huge dragon emitting a white glow appeared around Wilbur, but this time, the cauldrons were a part of the dragon too.


    Outside, Barker threw his head back andughed at the sight of the ck hole in the sky.

 Chapter 2159

    "Hahaha! You''re going down, Wilbur Penn!"


    Barker raised his right hand. It was surrounded by ck miasma as he opened his finger slowly.


    Barker''s gaze glinted coldly as he clenched his right hand into a fist rapidly. "Destroy everything, O'' mighty All-Consuming God!"


    As his voice echoed through the air, the ck hole in the air began to shrink as the people of Anderson Town watched with bated breath.


    Wilbur was the townsfolk''s only hope, and they would be done for if he was to be killed. At that moment, even the vigers who had disliked Wilbur in the past were praying that he would survive.


    Everyone was hoping that Wilbur would create a miracle, and they stared unblinkingly at the ck hole in the sky.


    All of a sudden, the ck hole stopped shrinking and began to expand instead.


    Barker gritted his teeth. "Break it,e on!"


    The ck hole started shrinking once more before expanding once again. This happened a few more times. Finally, with a loud explosion, a gleaming white dragon charged out of the hole.


    The dragon let out a roar of fury, soaring around the town in circles.


    "Look, it''s Wilbur!"


    "That young man''s still alive!"


    Everyone looked up and saw Wilbur inside the white dragon, controlling it to fly among the clouds. White flickering dots fell from the sky as it soared around.


    The dots of white light rose before they couldnd on the ground, forming a glowing roof above the town in the shape of a dome.


    This white glow lit up the whole town, forcing the ck miasma away. The liquid woman was shocked to see this and screamed, "Leave, Adam! Now!"


    "You can leave if you want to! I''m going to kill him!" Adam roared as he rushed toward the glowing dome roof. In the next second, the air shed with light as the white dragon blended into the dome. The dome let off a blinding light as Wilbur, outside of the dome, put a palm down on it.


    The dome retracted in the blink of an eye, turning into a ball of light with Barker in the middle of it.


    "Arghhh!"


    Barker cried out in agony, and Wilbur stared at him coldly. "It''s time there was an end put to your evil, Adam!"


    Boom!


    The ball of white light exploded, leaving the air eerily silent after that.


    "No! My child!"


    The liquid woman screamed as she stared at the air with widened eyes as if waiting for something to happen. Yet the white light disappeared, and Adam and Barker were nowhere to be seen.


    The liquid woman could not sense Adam''s presence anymore. Her darling child was dead, and there was no doubt about it.

 Chapter 2160

    Rage set the liquid woman''s chest aze. She was supposed to be the most powerful being in this world but had to watch someone else kill her own son.


    "Return my son to me, Wilbur Penn!"


    The liquid woman threw her head back, letting out a howl of anguish. Just then, Wilbur had drained all his spirit energy as he slowly fell from the air. The eight dragon cauldrons let off a white glow, supporting Wilbur''s body so he would not be hurt as hended on the ground. The cauldrons soared back into the air after that, gathering to form a ray of golden light as Senior Fremont appeared, staring down at the liquid woman.


    "Return my son to life, Fremont Skye!"


    Fremont stared at the liquid woman calmly. "Oh, Tree of Darkness. You should know that your son has no ce in this dimension. Each dimension can only have one motion source, and you were that of this dimension."


    "How could you? How could you do this to me?"


    "Good and evil should be equal in the world. Your child was only born because the evil aura of this world was too thick. It''s a shame that a child like this can only be filled with evil thoughts regardless of how strong he grows, even if you try to help him change."


    Tears streamed down the liquid woman''s face at the words. She knew that Fremont was telling the truth, and she was only able to have a child because there had been more evil than good in this world.


    However, in a world where evil trumped good, the liquid woman''s child was doomed to have an evil heart from the start. This child was fated to be punished eventually and die a tragic death.


    Everything was supposed to be equal and bnced in the universe, like good and evil, and right and wrong. The appearance of shadows only came to be because of an offset bnce between good and evil in this world.


    As the shadow of the universe''s axis, the Tree of Darkness was supposed to be the source of everything in this dimension. The liquid woman should have focused on her cultivation to gain more kind thoughts to dispel the evil ones.


    However, the opposite had happened. The liquid woman wanted to cultivate to improve herself, but she could not ept her son''s death and trembled furiously as rage overtook her.


    "I don''t care, I''m going to destroy this world since you killed my son!"


    A dozen explosions rang through the air as several gigantic ck tentacles broke through the earth. They broke through the buildings and houses, beginning to destroy everything in their wake. Countless townsfolk began to let out screams of terror as they ran for their lives, dread in their eyes as if it was the end of the world.


    "How dare you!"


    Fremont raised a finger, and five golden pearls shot out of it into the liquid woman''s body.


    "Argh!"


    The liquid woman cried out in agony. The tentacles began to shrink in size, eventually retracting into the ground. The five golden pearls flew out of the liquid woman''s body in seconds, but they were now ck in color as Fremont tucked them into his sleeve.


    Having been drained of a portion of her powers, the liquid woman finally snapped out of her enraged frenzy. She copsed to the ground, bowing to Fremont repeatedly. "Thank you for helping me control my evil thoughts, Senior Fremont."

 Chapter 2161

    "This isn''t your fault. The Light Warrior may have died in this dimension, but the Dark Lord survived. Maybe his power growing stronger and stronger will just be the fate of this dimension. I''ve taken a part of your power from you so that the good and evil thoughts in your body will be bnced. From now on, I hope you''ll focus on your cultivation. Once you''ve dispelled your evil thoughtspletely, you maye back to me to ask for the rest of your powers."


    "Thank you, Senior Fremont."


    The liquid woman bowed and thanked Fremont profusely before turning into a ck liquid that seeped into the ground and out of sight. The air shed with golden light, and Fremont disappeared out of sight as well. The eight dragon cauldrons fell from mid-air,nding next to Wilbur.


    In his dream, Wilbur found himself standing on the edge of the clouds as a white dragon soared around. It let out a howl of fury, charging into him the second it saw himing closer. White light shed, and Wilbur opened his eyes.


    "What... where am I?"


    Wilbur got off the bed he was on, and the female shopkeeper came in with a smile on her face. "You''re finally awake! Are you hungry? I''ll make you some food now."


    "You saved us all, Mister Penn."


    "Yes, Mister Penn. We would have all died if it hadn''t been for you."


    The townsfolk all came to visit Wilbur upon hearing that he had regained consciousness. While talking to them, Wilbur realized that he had been unconscious for three whole days. The townsfolk also told him that after Barker had been killed that day and Wilbur had fallen unconscious, there had been this brilliant golden light in the air followed by the appearance of a middle-aged man, and this man had been the one who took the liquid woman down.


    Wilbur figured that the middle-aged man must be Senior Fremont, and the liquid woman was none other than Adam''s mother. Barker had been extremely powerful, and Wilbur had only been able to kill him with the dragon cauldrons. That liquid woman was definitely miles ahead of Barker in terms of power, but Senior Fremont had taken her down with ease.


    This was proof that Senior Fremont had at least mastered the middle dimensionalws and even upper dimensionalws.


    Adam had said that he was much more powerful than Senior Fremont, and Wilbur could not help but chuckle at the thought. Adam, at the end of the day, hardly knew a thing at all.


    The truth was that Wilbur did not understand much about the Dark Tree. In fact, he did not even know of the existence of this bizarre creature before this. At the very least, it seemed like things here were now solved and his time at the Ezekiel Mine was done.


    Two dayster, the shopkeeper gave Wilbur a wooden box just as he was about to leave Anderson Town. "A woman came looking for you this morning. She told me to give this wooden box to you as thanks for saving Anderson Town. To be honest, it really is all thanks to you that we were saved this time, Mister Penn." "That''s alright, it''s what I should have done in the first ce."


    Wilbur opened the box and saw a piece of parchment with a map on it. However, there were nondmarks on the map to be seen aside from some basic roads, and this confused Wilbur quite a bit.


    Could this map be rted to the Nine Dragon Cauldrons?


    Wilbur inspected the map closely and realized that it was the map of an


    underground mine. Wilbur knew Ezekiel Mine inside out after having spent three


    days there, and this map clearly belonged to a different mine.


    Could this be a map of Tuttle Mine?


    Wilbur could not help but grow curious. If that was the case, could this map havee from Adam''s mother, the liquid woman?

 Chapter 2162

    Wilbur took a deep breath and put the map away. Despite the fact that Adam had undoubtedly deserved his death, that liquid woman was Adam''s mother and Wilbur did not think she would be nice enough to help him out like this.


    Thus, Wilbur did not think that this map would be a good sign. However, it did help to have a map around for reference.


    Wilbur came out of Anderson Town and took a taxi back to Sacrie, the capital of Mosarto. That afternoon, he got on a flight to Eweyn.


    Mosarto and Eweyn were pretty close to each other, and taking a flight was the fastest way to get to either ce. The flight had only taken a little over an hour for Wilbur to arrive at Swili National Airport, Eweyn''s capital.


    Eweyn was yet to be a part of the Allied States, and thus all visitors were required to apply for a special pass before entering the country. Wilbur had not applied for his pass and was able to get one on the ne in Mosarto. However, he was promptly stopped by the policemen at the airport entrance and escorted into a police car.


    Wilbur took out his Department of Paranormal Research and Defense license in the car. This department was a powerful existence, and owning a license from there was the same as a license to enter any country in the world.


    Even though a license from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense should be sufficient for him as a travel document, the two police officers in the car were nothing but arrogant to Wilbur. The younger officer named Jack said, "I know your license is considered a pass, but we have our own rules. Pleasee to the police station with us to fill out the paperwork, and we''ll send you back to the airport."


    Wilbur was a little annoyed but could not say no to the request and did as he was told. He sat waiting at the station for a while, but the two officers did not get to the paperwork at all. In fact, they seemed to have no intention of attending to Wilbur at all.


    An hour passed, and the two officers finally finished filling out the paperwork. Jack walked up to Wilbur, handing him a red pass. "Alright, you''ve got a pass now. You''re free to roam around Eweyn for a week, but you''ll have toe back to get a new pass if you want to stay after that."


    Wilbur nced at Jack, then at the pass he was holding. "I have a license that counts as a pass, so I don''t know why I have to use the pass you give me. Doesn''t my license work here?"


    "Oh, of course it does, but you better do as I say. You''re in Eweyn, not Dasha. Both you and I are better off doing this."


    Wilbur had no choice but to take the pass Jack had given him. He turned to leave but stopped two steps in to look back at Jack. "What about the ride to the airport you promised me?"


    Jack shrugged his shoulders. "I''m sorry, but none of our drivers were avable. I''m afraid you''re going to have to get a ride on your own."


    Wilbur came out of the station and gged a cab to head to Bruille Town. Eweyn was an even smaller country than Mosarto, and the ride from the capital Swili to Bruille Town only took fifty minutes.


    However, the driver was not the friendliest, giving Wilbur strange looks the entire ride. Wilbur arrived at Bruille Town and noticed a good number of the townsfolk sneaking nces at him as well.

 Chapter 2163

    Wilbur felt like he was being watched, and it made him rather ufortable. Although, he had looked Eweyn up beforeing here, and knew that Eweyn was a rather aggressive country with a natural disdain for peopleing from other nations.


    The people of Dasha and Cherrytopia had been enved by Eweyn long ago, and thus Eweyn saw them as inferior races.


    Wilbur had not expected this to still be the case hundreds of years after the envement. Prejudice like this would only result in further ostracizing themselves from the rest of the world.


    Wilbur thought of the buildings and architecture he had seen on the way here and could not help but chuckle to himself. It was no wonder Eweyn was so underdeveloped. It definitely had something to do with their inability to ept the fact that other countries were actually doing better than them.


    Wilbur had nned to backpack his way through Bruille Town to see what the ce and people were like, then find out what happened with Tuttle Mine.


    But with how things were going, it seemed like the people in Bruille Town all had some kind of vendetta toward Wilbur. He had no choice but to head to a hotel, thinking of getting himself settled down before figuring out the next step.


    A youngdy working at the reception desk nced at Wilbur and huffed impatiently, "Are you nning to check in?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay. Give me your pass."


    Wilbur handed the receptionist his pass, who inspected it briefly and nodded. "We have three kinds of rooms. The first tier is the independent suites, the second tier is a regr private room with a double bed, and the third tier is a shared dormitory with ten people. Of course, the prices for the tiers will differ as well. Which room would you like to stay in?"


    "Get me an independent suite, please."


    The receptionist frowned at herputer screen ufortably. "My apologies, but our suites have been fully booked. We still have private rooms and dorms avable, though."


    "Are they really full?"


    Wilbur craned his neck to nce at theputer screen. "I see a few empty rooms there, though. Do you think I can''t afford a suite?"


    "No, it''s not that," the receptionist said ufortably. "Sir, we don''t allow Dashans to stay in our suites. In Bruille Town, Dashans can only stay in second or third-tier rooms."


    "What right do you have to do that? That''s discrimination, you know?"


    "Listen, sir, I understand your frustration, but rules are rules. If you can''t ept them, I''d kindly suggest you leave."


    Wilbur felt heavily disrespected. On top of that, this was not a personal act of disrespect. It was one towards his entire country. Wilbur gritted his teeth and held back the rage in his chest before saying, "Fine. I''m sure at least one hotel will give me a first-tier room."

 Chapter 2164

    "Hang on!"


    Wilbur was about to leave when a deep voice rang from inside. He turned to see a huge, overweight man walking out of a room with a mocking air in his eyes as if he hardly thought anything of Wilbur. "So, you''re the Dashan worker trying to get a first-tier room here?"


    "Yes, I am. What does that have to do with you, though?"


    Just then, the receptionist bowed to the fat man respectfully. "Hello, boss."


    The fat man pointed at the receptionist smugly. "Did you hear that? I''m the owner of this hotel. Now, let me ask you this again: Do you want a first-tier room here?"


    Wilbur''s expression turned cold as he sensed the fat man''s mocking tone. "I''m not interested in repeating myself."


    "Wow, a man of courage. Fine, I''ll give you a chance."


    The fat man put his right elbow down on the counter. "Let''s have an arm wrestling match. I''ll let her give you a first-tier room if you beat me."


    Rage was bubbling in Wilbur''s chest. "I hope you keep your promise."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a man of my word. But if you lose, you''ll have to crawl out of this hotel under my crotch. How''s that?"


    "Sure. Challenge epted."


    For himself, and also the people of Dasha, Wilbur shook the fat man''s hand as he smirked at Wilbur. "Alright. I''ll count to three, and we''ll start."


    "One, two, three!"


    After counting down, the man pushed hard on his right hand, but his eyes were on the receptionist as her cheeks reddened and she looked away.


    Indeed, the fat man had only challenged Wilbur so that he could show off in front of the receptionist.


    Yet to his shock, Wilbur was far from weak. Wilbur did not push back at once, letting the fat man push his hand over for half a second before shoving back with a sharp burst of force. Wilbur''s arm rose rapidly, pressing the fat man''s hand onto the marble countertop within a matter of seconds.


    "I win. Get me a first-tier room."


    The fat man''s chest heaved as he stared at Wilbur. Wilbur had won too quickly, and the fat man did not even have the time to react.


    Just then, the receptionist asked, "What now, Boss?"


    "What now?"


    Wilbur turned to the fat man. "Are you nning to go back on your word?"


    The fat man mmed a fist onto the counter. "Shut up and get him a first-tier room."


    "Yes, boss."


    The receptionist quickly checked Wilbur into a suite, passing him the key card. Wilbur turned and headed upstairs, and the fat man''s voice could be heard as he made his way up.


    "You think you''re tough, don''t you? Just you wait! I''m going to get a few guys here. Let''s see if you''re really tougher than us!"


    The fat man stomped out of the hotel, and the receptionist rushed after Wilbur. "You should leave, sir. If my bosses back with his men and you''re still here, you''re going to get severely beaten up. Thest time this happened, a man from Cherrytopia was beaten to death by them."


    "Really now?"

 Chapter 2165

    Wilbur smirked. "It''s a pity I don''t care. Bring it on."


    He turned to head upstairs without looking back after that, entering his room.


    The receptionist sighed, returning to the front desk.


    Back in his room, Wilbur gathered his thoughts. From the arm wrestle just now, he could see that the people of Eweyn were not entirely unreasonable, or the fat man would not have given him a first-tier room.


    He had won over the boss here and gained his respect to some extent. That meant that if Wilbur was able to defeat more people through the fat man, more people would respect him.


    That should be able to somewhat shatter the prejudice these people had towards Dashan. Wilbur was certain that pretty much all the people in this little town had it out for him, and this vendetta stemmed from their knowledge of Dashan workers.


    If Wilbur could smash that prejudice and let Bruille Town see that Dashans were actually powerful and strong, their attitude and treatment toward his people might change for the better. That would definitely make his investigation here a little easier.


    Wilbur now understood how important breaking the ice was when it came to carrying out a n.


    After around ten minutes, there was a knock on his door. Wilbur got up and opened it to the sight of the hotel owner with seven men behind him.


    The hotel owner said, "You won just now, and I respect you for that, but I''ve brought my brothers here now. If you really have it in you, you should face off with them. I refuse to believe you''ll defeat them."


    Wilbur''s expression was icy. "What are your conditions?"


    "Oh, they''re simple enough. If you win, you can stay here for free regardless of how long you''re here for. But if you lose, you have to crawl out of this hotel from between all of our legs, and there are eight of us here. Got it?"


    Wilbur nodded. "Sure, that''s fine."


    "I''ll hold you to that, then. Battle away!"


    The men walked up to a table, and the challenge started. There were seven blokes, and they all took turns arm-wrestling Wilbur. In the end, the quickest defeat took five seconds and the longest took half a minute. All seven blokes lost to Wilbur.


    The hotel owner''s jaw fell open at the sight in terror. He had not expected Wilbur to be able to best his seven best brothers in terms of strength.


    The hotel owner had thought that he would win this time around for sure, and the defeat made him furious. After all, this was bigger than just an arm wrestlingpetition.


    The people of Eweyn had always thought of themselves as superiorpared to anyone else around the world. Other races and ethnicities only deserved to be their ves if they were toe to Eweyn and contribute to Eweyn''s endless fortune.


    Yet Wilbur''s appearance hadpletely turned their worldview upside down. Wilbur smiled at the hotel owner. "So, do you still want another challenge?" "What the... Fine, just you wait! I''ll get someone else."


    That afternoon, up to a hundred of Bruille Town''s strongest men arm wrestled against Wilbur. However, all of them had lost to him.


    "What on earth..."


    The hotel owner was shocked beyond words. At the same time, news of this began to spread around Bruille Town like wildfire.

 Chapter 2166

    The people of Bruille Town had always discriminated against Dashans and were absolutely bbergasted to find out that a Dashan was here arm-wrestling a hundred of their men and winning too.


    When had someone so powerful emerged from a race they had always seen as nothing but frail and weak?


    In no time, Wilbur became known as a man of great power and strength in the town.


    Since then, the townsfolk actually did change their impression of him slightly. However, everyone was curious as to why Wilbur hade all this way to Eweyn just to visit such a small town.


    That question was quickly answered the next morning when two blokes brought Wilbur to visit Tuttle Mine.


    Tuttle Mine looked simr enough to Ezekiel Mine, as both mines contained copper ore. Aside from that, mining here had been going on for many centuries, and most of the workers at both mines were Dashan.


    Dashan workers had put a lot of blood, sweat, and tears into Tuttle Mine, just like they had for Ezekiel Mine.


    There was no changing history, and it was to be respected.


    As a modern Dashan, Wilbur''s chest ached for what had happened here in the past as he stood at the entrance of Tuttle Mine.


    He bowed to the mine three times, paying his respect and offering his


    condolences for the hundreds of Dashan workers who had lost their lives when the mine copsed.


    Dasha now was nothing like it used to be, and Wilbur knew that it was time Eweyn changed their perspective on the people of Dasha.


    The hotel owner, Punter, introduced the mine to Wilbur. "This is the once-famous Tuttle Mine. It might look tiny, but this mine used to hold the most copper ore in the world. Despite the fact that mining here is now banned, rumor has it that there''s still plenty of unmined copper down there. There''s at least half of what used to be there, which all of Eweyn should be proud of."


    Punter thought that this was something to be proud of, but Wilbur found himself choking up from his emotions. Wilbur knew about the thousands of Dashan miners who had been here before, and the work they had put in here was far too much. Yet in the end, barely a tenth of them were able to return to Dasha.


    Tuttle mine was an important piece of history to Eweyn, but Wilbur thought that it was a humiliation to Dashans.


    Thankfully, this was all in the past and Dashan workers nowadays were able to receive the protection they deserved. What Wilbur could do now was change what the people of Eweyn thought of Dashans. That would be his contribution to his nation.


    Wilbur said, "I''d like to take a look inside."


    Punter said, "Sorry, but Tuttle Mine has been sealed off. Aside from the owner of the mine, no one can enter it."


    Wilbur''s gaze shed coldly. "Who''s the owner of the mine?"


    Punter was about to reply when a voice rang from behind him. "Punter, Wynn, the monster, has returned."


    Punter''s head whipped around. Arge man stepped aside as a huge, muscr man over three meters tall walked over.


    Punter was delighted. "You''re finally back, Wynn!"


    Wynn walked up to Punter. "Mister Punter, I heard that you''re paying big money to whoever can defeat this new strong guy. That''s what brought me back."


    "That''s right," said Punter as he looked up at Wynn excitedly. "I''ll pay you ten thousand dors if you can defeat him."


    "Whoa, ten thousand dors? Tell me where this strong guy is, Mister Punter, and I''ll challenge him right now."

 Chapter 2167

    "He''s right here."


    Punter pointed at Wilbur, introducing him to Wynn.


    "Him? How could it be?"


    Wynn stared hard at Wilbur. Wilbur had muscles, but the muscles of a cultivator were far from those of a bodybuilder who worked out most of the time. Although Wilbur''s build was lean, he was definitely strong.


    However, in Wynn''s perspective, Wilbur looked nothing but scrawny and weak. The thought of him beating almost a hundred of Bruille Town''s strongest men was nearly impossible in Wynn''s head.


    "Don''t joke with me, Mister Punter. I came all this way because you promised ten thousand dors. Don''t pull a prank on me like this."


    Punter frowned at Wynn, confused. "Who said I was pranking you? I''m serious, Wynn. He''s your opponent."


    Punter took out a stack of bills, tossing them at Wynn. "Take this, Wynn. You know I''m a man of my word, and I''m telling you now that if you can beat him, this money''s all yours."


    "Thank you, Mister Punter."


    Wynn put the money away, and a smile appeared on his face. "Hey, little guy. You up for the challenge?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Wilbur replied calmly. "There''s a table right here. Let''s do this. My only request is that you don''t throw a tantrum if you lose and ept the oue of this challenge."


    "Sure. All I ask for is that you crawl between my legs if you lose."


    "Sure, I''m fine with that."


    Wilbur and Wynn walked up to the stone table. They sat down, gripping each other''s palms.


    Wynn said, "Count us down, Mister Punter."


    Punter smiled. "Alright. On the count of three, you may begin. One, two, three, begin!"


    Just as Punter''s voice rang through the air, Wilbur could feel a powerful forceing from Wynn''s palm. Wilbur did what he had done before, letting up for a half second, during which his arm was pushed down two-thirds of the way.


    The sight made everyone let out screams of glee and shock. After all, that showed that Wynn was pretty much destined to defeat Wilbur.


    Punter walked up to Wilbur beaming at him. "I''d just give it up if I were you, Wilbur. It''s impressive enough that you were able to beat a hundred of our strongest men, you know? You''ve already done enough to redeem some reputation of your people. Oh, and don''t you worry, I''ll be sure to treat the Dashans thane to Bruille Town somewhat better in the future."


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. "And what if I win all of you, then?"


    "You!"


    Punter watched with bated breath as Wilbur slowly pushed Wynn''s arm back down bit by bit.

 Chapter 2168

    Wilbur asked, "Will you treat my people much, much better when theye here?"


    Punter narrowed his eyes. "Ha, we''ll talk when you win! Wynn''s not just any regr guy. Don''t you underestimate him."


    As he spoke, Punter nced at Wynn, who nodded in acknowledgment. Following that, a powerful aura surged out of Wynn.


    Wilbur''s chest lurched. Wynn was a cultivator too and had been hiding his aura all along!


    Were Aura level cultivators able to hide their aura too? Wilbur was certain that Wynn was much more powerful than that and was at least at the Sanctuary level.


    There were many people watching this match, and this would affect Dasha''s reputation.


    Thus, Wilbur could not afford to lose, nor could he win too quickly. Wilbur wanted Wynn to slowly reveal his full strength, and then take him down so that Wynn would admit defeatpletely.


    Wynn''s arm rose, and he smirked at the sight. After all, the strength of a cultivator was far from what regr people could hold up against. Yet this onlysted a few seconds before Wynn''s hand stopped rising.


    Wynn stared at Wilbur, shock rising in his chest as well. He had realized that Wilbur, too, was a cultivator.


    "I guess it''s not going to be that easy to defeat you."


    Wilbur smiled. "I reckon it''s not going to be easy for me to defeat you too."


    "You might just be able to save some face if you admit defeat now, you know," Wynn provoked.


    Wilbur''s gaze shed icily. "How are you so sure that I''m going to lose?"


    "Well, don''t mind if I do, then." Wynn''s arm surged with extra strength as his aura shifted to the Ambience level. Wilbur did the same, and Wynn immediately felt the pushback.


    "What the..."


    "I told you I might not lose to you."


    "You bastard, I''m going to defeat you no matter what!"


    Wynn red up in a fury as the muscles on his body bulged and continued applying pressure on his right arm. Wilbur merely had to use a small amount of his energy to match Wynn''s, and thissted a whole minute.


    Wilbur had thought that Wynn was at least of Sanctuary level, and this arm wrestling challenge would make him show his Sanctuary level powers. Yet, to Wilbur''s surprise, Wynn''s Ambience level powers did not increase after that.


    Wilbur found the whole thing rather peculiar. After all, Wilbur was at the Emperor level. If Wynn was only of Ambience level, Wilbur would have detected his aura, yet Wynn''s aura had beenpletely undetectable to Wilbur from the start.


    This made Wilbur curious as to how he had been able to do so. Wilbur saw the look of agony on Wynn''s face and knew that there was no point inpeting any further.


    Following that, Wilbur pushed Wynn''s arm over onto the table.


    "Wynn!"

 Chapter 2169

    Punter''s expression was ashen. "What the hell was that? How could you have lost?"


    Wynn nced at Wilbur as his chest heaved. "I''m sorry, Mister Punter. Mister Penn here is a true elite, and I''m no match for him. Here''s your money, you can have it back."


    Wilbur could have actually beaten Wynn with ease but dragged things out on purpose to prove a point. Wynn knew that Wilbur was a man of honor, and thus did not expose the fact that Wilbur was a cultivator either.


    However, Punter knew Wynn well enough. He knew that Wynn was an Ambience level cultivator, but Wynn had just lost to Wilbur.


    Punter watched as Wynn left, the rage in his chest growing by the second. It was important to note that a regr human being could neverpare to a cultivator regardless of how strong they were. Wynn had lost, which must mean that Wilbur was also a cultivator and one that was more powerful than Wynn, too.


    This made Punter extremely ufortable. There were cultivators in Dasha now, and one of them had just defeated Wynn. The people of Bruille Town discriminated against Dashans heavily and saw Dashans as nothing but weak.


    To these townsfolk, Dashans were only good for cheapbor. Despite the fact that very was now banned around the world, the entitlement that the people of Eweyn had was buried deep in their bones, that is, up until Wilbur showed up.


    Just then, Punter realized that Wilbur''s appearance might be a huge blow to the morale of the townsfolk, so he hatched a n to redeem their pride and confidence.


    Wilbur flexed his wrist. "Wynn was really good. I only won by a hair. I might lose if we were to go again."


    "Don''t be humble, Mister Penn. I''ll be honest with you. I know Wynn''s a cultivator, and no regr man would be able to go up against a cultivator. You defeated him, which must mean that you, too, are a cultivator."


    "Yes. I didn''t want it to be a known fact, but at least I won''t have to hide now that you all know about it."


    Punter took a deep breath. "You don''t need to hide that. In fact, you being a cultivator might be a good thing for you."


    "A good thing?"


    "Precisely. After all, only cultivators have the right to challenge the owner of Tuttle Mine, and only those who pass can enter the sealed mine."


    "I thought that you would have nothing to do with this, but now it seems that you just might earn a pass to go in there."


    "I see. Well, Mister Punter, can you lead me to the owner of Tuttle Mine?"


    "Of course. Come with me."


    Wilbur followed Punter back into town, who drove the two of them to a mansion north of Bruille Town.


    Punter got out of the car. "Come with me, Mister Penn. This is where Mister Buck, the owner of Tuttle Mine, lives. As long as you pass his test, you''ll be able to enter Tuttle Mine. Also, Mister Buck will grade you based on your powers. There are ten grades in total. At grade one, you''ll be able to take out a hundred kilograms of copper ore from the mine, and at grade ten, you can take out a thousand kilograms of copper ore."

 Chapter 2170

    "The thing is, no one has ever gotten grade ten rating since the owner of the mine set such a rule. It''s rare for people to get anything higher than grade six. Most people just get grade one or two."


    Wilbur was a little speechless to hear this. Tuttle Mine was supposed to be sealed off, and mining here was supposed to be banned. How could such a rule still exist?


    Punter could see the gears turning in Wilbur''s mind and smiled. "I guess you haven''t figured it out yet, young man. Some things have varying factors, you know. Tuttle Mine might be announced as sealed off, but Mister Buck has his own rules for cultivators."


    Wilbur was confused. "What special purpose does this mine have? Do cultivators actuallye all the way here to challenge Mister Buck just to mine here?"


    "Of course. It''s been said that the copper mined from Tuttle Mine has the ability to absorb one''s aura, and wearing an essory made of this copper ore can hide one''s aura. Aside from that, a bronze chest made out of said copper can be used to store one''s spiritual aura as well. Those bronze chests are highly valuable in Eweyn''s ck market. After all, one only has so much spiritual aura, and you need that for things like setting up formations and spiritual training. Elites can sell their aura for a profit, which benefits the weak too."


    Punter winked at Wilbur and continued, "If you''re interested, Mister Penn, I can take you to the ck market. You can take a look at the different products they have there. Maybe some of them might be able to help with your cultivation."


    "I see. Thank you very much, Mister Punter."


    Wilbur followed Punter into the mansion, who chatted briefly with the butler there. The butler nodded, ncing at Wilbur before heading off to fetch Mister Buck.


    Punter sat down on the living room sofa, smiling at Wilbur. "Are you nervous, Mister Penn?"


    "Hm. Maybe a little."


    "Of course, we could just leave if you don''t feel ready for the challenge."


    "No, I''ll give it a try since I''m already here. Who knows, maybe I might be able to get a good grade."


    The two men chatted for a while longer, and the butler emerged with Mister Buck in tow. Punter got to his feet, shaking Mister Buck''s hand heartily before introducing Wilbur to him.


    "Mister Buck, I''d like to take a look inside Tuttle Mine. Can you give me the chance to do that?"


    Buck held up a hand at once with a solemn expression on his face. "Chances aren''t handed to you but fought for with hard work. Since Punter has already told you my rules and you''re a cultivator, are you up for the challenge?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright. Come with me, and we''ll head to the martial arts arena."

 Chapter 2171

    Buck seemed rather eager as he led the two men further into the mansion. They reached the middle of the house, which Wilbur noticed was much wider than it looked on the outside. An arena almost a thousand meters wide appeared in front of him, the ground covered with rocks as if to minimize heavy pressure of some sort.


    Buck entered the arena, exining as he walked. "I''m so sorry, but all these duels over the past few decades have really made me... intolerable to weaklings. You see, I only wish to deal with people who deserve my time. I hope my enthusiasm doesn''t thwart you."


    "No, of course not. In fact, I think it''s great that neither of us are wasting each other''s time."


    Wilbur stood across from Buck. He blinked and saw that Buck was already standing ten meters away from him.


    Buck saw Wilbur looking at him and waved. "Best of luck, Mister Penn."


    "Thank you."


    Just then, Buck shed a smile. "Let''s begin, young man. Oh, I forgot to mention just now that I''ve changed the rules a little. In the past, mid Ambience level cultivators could get a grade one rating from me. However, too many people havee here for a challenge in the past two years, and I''m not the most thrilled to have what belongs to me getting taken away so easily. That''s why I''ve changed the rules a little. Now, only people at peak Ambience level cultivation have the right to battle me. Alright, you may show your power now."


    Wilbur looked at Buck and felt a mild annoyance rising in his chest. After all, picking on someone too much was a sign of disrespect, and Wilbur only respected those who respected him.


    Wilbur scowled. "You only take people at peak Ambience level cultivation, right?"


    "Indeed."


    Wilbur released a peak Ambience level spiritual aura, and Buck nodded. "Very well, you''ve earned the right to battle me. However, I''m afraid that you might be a little out of your mind if you think you''ll be able to get a grade one rating with those powers. Of course, you could treat this as a learning experience."


    Buck''s words angered Wilbur thoroughly. Yet just as Wilbur was about to strike, Buck had turned into a shadow that came charging toward him. In the blink of an eye, Buck had reached Wilbur, swinging a punch in his face.


    Wilbur evaded Buck''s attack, throwing a punch from behind. Buck whipped around, meeting the punch with one of his own.


    Both punches collided in mid-air, and a tremendous force sent the two men several steps back.


    Buck chuckled. "Beginner Sanctuary level. Not bad. I guess you know your manners."


    The next second, a clone split out of Buck. The two Bucks came charging at Wilbur from two different directions.


    Wilbur made up his mind in a split second, charging at the Buck on the right.


    Wilbur moved a little faster than Buck,nding a punch on his chest before he could strike.


    Buck''s clone exploded into dust, disappearing out of sight.


    At the same time, Buck appeared behind Wilbur tond a punch on Wilbur''s back, sending Wilbur flying several meters as he looked back at Buck with shock.


    The next second, Wilbur''s spiritual aura surged once more. This time, Wilbur released mid Sanctuary level spiritual aura. This was the most powerful state Wilbur was going to show himself at, as showing his Emperor level powers might make Buck fear him.


    That might prevent Wilbur from getting into Tuttle Mine, and even paint a target on his back for nothing. The people of Eweyn felt a natural sense of superiority over Dashans, and Wilbur was not about to show his full power unless he absolutely had to.

 Chapter 2172

    Buck smirked at Wilbur and vanished the next second, causing Wilbur to look around him carefully.


    Two secondster, Buck''s spiritual aura appeared from his left. Wilbur activated his Earth-type powers then, casting an Earth Wall.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, arge hole was sted into the Earth Wall. Wilbur could sense Buck''s powerful aura and scrambled to cast a transparent barrier right in front of himself.


    The next second, there was another explosion as Buck appeared out of thin air to cast a heavy blow against Wilbur''s chest. The transparent barrier was blown apart and Wilbur was sent flying, crashing onto the floor heavily.


    Wilbur spat out a mouthful of blood, and Buck smiled at him. "Mid Sanctuary level. Not bad. Alright, you can get up. You''ve passed my test, and I give you a grade two rating. You may enter Tuttle Mine once in the next seven days and take out two hundred kilograms of copper ore."


    "Thank you, Mister Buck."


    Wilbur expressed his thanks to Buck, whoughed loudly. "Oh, I haven''t had a battle like that in a while. If only the cultivators in the world were as eager as you are to better themselves. I wouldn''t be half as bored as I usually am."


    Wilbur came out of Buck''s mansion with Punter, who was in a state of shock. "Mister Penn, I didn''t think you''d be a mid Sanctuary level cultivator. I''m truly astounded."


    Punter had thought that Wilbur was only at Ambience level, and he might have been killed by Buck if he got on Buck''s bad side, only for Wilbur to have hidden his powers this whole time and turned out to be at the mid Sanctuary level.


    Wilbur had gotten a grade two rating from the challenge and was able to take out two hundred kilograms of copper ore from Tuttle Mine.


    Wilbur did not want his powers to be exposed, thus he said, "Mister Punter, can you help me keep whatever happened just now a secret? I don''t want too many people knowing that I''m a cultivator."


    "Yeah, of course. You''re not the first person to want something like that. It''s tough being a cultivator, I understand. You''re afraid of exposing your tracks and being hunted down, right?"


    "Indeed."


    Punter smiled as if he had found Wilbur''s weak spot. "I can keep your secret for you, but I''ve got a condition that I hope you can agree to."


    "What condition?"


    "The copper ore from Tuttle Mine is extremely valuable, and bronze chests made out of it are in high demand right now. I know cultivators like you don''t really care about money, so I was hoping that you could gift the copper ore you get from


    Tuttle Mine to me. Those two hundred kilograms of copper ore can be exchanged for your secret being kept safe with me. How''s that?"


    "Oh, sure."

 Chapter 2173

    Wilbur barely hesitated in agreeing with Punter. The truth was that he could take as much copper as he wanted once he got into that mine, as long as he put it all in his demine. The two hundred kilograms were nothing to him.


    "You''re the man, Mister Penn. I sure am lucky to have met you."


    Wilbur returned to his hotel and got ready to head to Tuttle Mine at once. After all, he was in Bruille Town to find the broken pieces of the Nine Dragon Cauldron.


    The pride of the people in Eweyn made Wilbur rather ufortable. The Nine Dragon Cauldron had been broken into nine pieces, which meant that putting it back together would require finding all nine of those pieces.


    Wilbur had not even found one of the pieces, so he had to move fast.


    That afternoon, Wilbur entered Tuttle Mine on his own. There was still a hint of light when he first walked in, but it waspletely dark not long after. Wilbur cast Illuminos, and a ball of white light appeared above his head to light his way ahead.


    With the help of the light, Wilbur saw that the main path outside was quite wide. Yet as he headed further in, he soon noticed the path getting narrower. It was as if there was a powerful force standing in the way of whoever was carving this path.


    Wilbur continued making his way forward. It was not long before the path turned so narrow that his shoulders could barely squeeze through. Just then, Wilbur also saw a change in the mine before him.


    The path ahead had split into three different directions. Wilbur did not change his path, continuing to go straight for a while, and was met with five tunnels.


    Wilbur chose a random tunnel to head into. There, he saw even more tunnels. A whileter, Wilbur began to get confused by the different winding tunnels. These tunnels seemed to be connected to each other, intersecting and crossing over one another.


    If this were to go on, Wilbur did not know when he would find the location of the copper ore. Just then, the first dragon cauldron Wilbur had been holding in his hand let off a white glow before floating into the air.


    Wilbur looked up at the cauldron and a look of glee shed in his eyes as he muttered to himself, "Yeah, that''s right. I don''t need to figure out where the ore is on my own. It''s usually where the dragon aura is the strongest."


    The first dragon cauldron would be able to sense where the dragon aura was, which meant that following it would lead him to the mining spot. Wilbur did not hesitate any longer, following behind the cauldron as it floated ahead.


    The cauldron led Wilbur through a series ofplicated tunnels. They finally reached the mining spot after walking for about ten minutes, where the cauldron began to spin on its own as it absorbed the dragon aura around it.


    As this went on, the cauldron began to emit an even more brilliant glow. Within just over ten seconds, the white lighting off the cauldron disappeared as it fell from the air. Wilbur scrambled to catch it before walking up to the mining spot with the shovel he had prepared.


    It was not long before Wilbur dug up arge pile of copper ore. He nced at it and saw that there was probably around four to five hundred kilograms of the ore. However, Wilbur was in no rush to leave with the ore. Instead, he picked up two chunks of ores that looked to weigh around a hundred kilograms each and entered his demine.


    Wilbur could sense a special forceing off the ores. Since he could take the ore from here with him, he would like to see how many grace points the bronze ore would get him.


    After tossing the two huge bronze ores into the Dragon''s Altar, they were converted into twenty grace points.


    Twenty points was hardly anything, but Wilbur was ecstatic to see the numbers on the screen. He knew that his chance to earn grace points hade.

 Chapter 2174

    Grace points were hard toe by for sure. Wilbur knew this from the hard work he had put into getting only a handful of points. One Thunder-type Healing Pill would already cost him eight hundred grace points!


    Had it not been for the dragon cauldrons, Wilbur would have not been able to release the dragon aura in his body, and it would have ripped him to death.


    Dangers like this had presented themselves to Wilbur more than once, and thus he had a strong impression of them. The Dragon''s Altar, as well as grace points, were something Wilbur desired heavily, and now, there were all these copper ores in Tuttle Mine.


    Wilbur had dug up these ores with ease, and all he had to do was keep going and he would be able to get a good amount of grace points.


    A thirst for grace points exploded inside Wilbur, and he began to mine tirelessly for copper ore. As he contributed more and more of the ore, Wilbur''s collection of grace points began to grow.


    Wilbur watched as the number on the screen went from five hundred to a thousand, then five thousand. It was only when he reached ten thousand grace points that he finally stopped.


    Wilbur noticed that he had dug up a huge hole here, and it would be noticeable to others if he kept going. If Buck were to spot it, he might just go after Wilbur.


    Buck had been able to take Wilbur down at mid Sanctuary level with ease, and thus, Wilbur felt that Buck''s powers were at least of pre-Emperor level, or even the Emperor level.


    Wilbur hade to Eweyn to find the pieces of the Nine Dragon Cauldron, not to make an enemy out of Buck. It would be best if that was avoided.


    Wilbur was not a greedy person, and the copper ore he had dug up had hardly even scratched the surface of what was in the mine. Thus, he did not think that the ore he was taking would affect the mine at all.


    Upon taking onest look at the mining spot, he turned and headed out. Tuttle Mine was huge, and Wilbur was certain there was more than one mining spot here. All the mining spots were rich in dragon aura, and the first dragon cauldron was a good guide to lead Wilbur to the next one.


    Sure enough, the cauldron lit up right as Wilbur walked out of the mining spot, floating into the air.


    Wilbur followed the cauldron to the second mining spot. It was clearly bigger than thest mining spot, and thus Wilbur felt like this was the main mining spot.


    He was ecstatic at the fact, as Wilbur could now mine a lot more. He got to work


    at once, but just as his shovel hit the ground Wilbur saw a white light sh ahead


    of him. He looked up and saw the first dragon cauldron spinning away as the light it gave off began shing.

 Chapter 2175

    Within just a few seconds, runes appeared on the walls of the mine and the ground. There seemed to be a strange formationid through the entire space, and each of the formation cores emitted a brilliant golden glow.


    There were a dozen or so golden lights around the space that shone on the first dragon cauldron, forming an oval-shaped ball of light. The next second, a broken piece of the ninth dragon cauldron appeared out of thin air.


    The golden light disappeared the second the piece appeared along with the formation. All that was left was the first dragon cauldron and the broken piece floating in mid-air. Wilbur was stunned by the sight as he knew that this was a special kind of formation.


    Such a formation created a secret dimension where the broken cauldron piece was hidden until now. The first dragon cauldron''s appearance activated the formation, which revealed the broken cauldron piece from the hidden space.


    Wilbur opened his hands and caught the first dragon cauldron and the broken cauldron piece. He could sense that this broken piece of the ninth dragon cauldron had the same aura as the first dragon cauldron, and it was also especially cooling to the touch.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of the broken cauldron piece. He had finally found one of the nine broken pieces, and that was a start. Perry had also said before that finding one of the pieces would lead him to information on where the other pieces were.


    Wilbur looked around him, then put the first dragon cauldron and the broken piece away. He was still in Tuttle Mine, after all. He could tend to the dragon cauldrons once he was out of here. What mattered most now was digging up more copper ore to get him more grace points.


    Despite having gotten ten thousand grace points, that amount was far from enough for Wilbur. After all, the old dragon had many more treasures that he could only get with more grace points.


    This time, Wilbur got himself another ten thousand grace points of copper ore. He did not convert the remaining ore he had into grace points as he had reached his mining limit here and theck of ore would be noticeable if he kept going.


    Wilbur left a portion of the copper ores he had dug up in his demine as these copper ores had the ability to hide spirit aura. He was nning to make some bronze essories and chests out of the remaining ores when he got back as it mighte in handy in the future.


    After all, Faye, Faron, and the others were now cultivators too. If Light Valley was going to take him out, they would be sure to go after Faye and the others as well. However, if they wore bronze essories to hide their spiritual aura, they might just be able to avoid Light Valleying after them. Cultivators and regr mortals lived starkly different lives and did not meddle with each other, and these copper ore might just save a life or two during such difficult times.


    Wilbur put the shovel away, storing the two hundred kilograms of copper ore he had dug up in a sack before heading out of the mining spot. He was faced with various different tunnels again, but the first dragon cauldron could not sense any dragon aura this time no matter how hard he tried.


    That meant that there were only two mining spots in Tuttle Mine and that he would have to get out of there on his own. Wilbur put the first dragon cauldron away, relying on his instinct to choose which path to proceed. Yet half an hour ticked by, and he was still unable to get out of the mine.

 Chapter 2176

    The next time Wilbur stopped to look at the walls of the tunnel, he saw the mark he had made just now. It seemed like he had been walking in a circle.


    Wilbur frowned. If he was walking in circles, he would never make it out of this mine. He would have to think of another way.


    After pondering for a while, Wilbur looked up to see five tunnels in front of him. An image shed through his head. He felt as if he had seen this exact sight before. Wilbur''s mind raced furiously before his eyes lit up in realization!


    That parchment map that the liquid woman had asked the shopkeeper to pass to him!


    Wilbur suddenly remembered that he had seen these exact five tunnels on the map before and took the piece of parchment out at once. Sure enough, the sight before him matched the map exactly.


    This was a map of Tuttle Mine, after all. Wilbur was excited, as there was a sign marking the exit of the mine. He followed the sign and walked for a little over ten minutes before he heard an audible drop of water.


    An ominous feeling rose up in Wilbur''s chest at once. After all, water hardly appeared in these tunnels. This must mean that he was at the deepest part of the mine.


    This was clearly not the exit, but the deepest part of the mine. Wilbur realized that he had been tricked by the liquid woman and tore the parchment to shreds. "That evil woman."


    Just as his words echoed in the tunnel, a woman''s voice could be heard from the darkness ahead, "Surely, you must be far more evil than I could ever be. You killed my son, after all. My son is dead, but here you are, still alive. How is that not mocking me?"


    "Who''s that?"


    Wilbur took a few steps forward, and the white light above his head lit up the area in front of him. There was a ck puddle with the liquid woman''s face in it, leering at him with a cold stare.


    "Oh? It''s you?"


    Wilbur was a little confused, but it did not take long for him to understand what was going on. The liquid woman was the shadow of the axis that the universe spun on, which gave her control over any and all liquid on Earth.


    That was why the hundreds of kilometers between Mosarto and Eweyn were nothing to her.


    The liquid woman''s stare made Wilbur rather ufortable, and he took a deep breath before saying, "I''m sorry about what happened to Adam, but I''m sure Senior Fremont has made it clear why things turned out that way. Adam''s actions brought about his own demise. No one else is to me."


    "Is that your answer?" The liquid woman''s gaze was cold as ever as if she did not seem to care if Wilbur would give her any satisfactory exnation at all.


    Wilbur knew that there was no way she would let him go, regardless of what he said. If that was the case, he would rather just get straight to the point. "So, are you here to kill me?"


    "No. I''m just here to make a trade with you."


    "What trade?"


    The liquid woman turned her back on Wilbur. "You should know I''m the Dark Tree, and I control all forms of water on this. I can go anywhere as long as there


    is water, so I know where the pieces of the ninth dragon cauldron are located."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was overwhelmed with emotion. "You know where they are?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 2177

    "I can tell you where the remaining eight pieces of the ninth cauldron are, but I


    need you to kill someone for me in exchange."


    "Help you kill someone? Who?"


    "Buck, the owner of Tuttle Mine."


    Wilbur was confused. "Buck? You want me to kill him?"


    "That''s right."


    The liquid woman turned back to face Wilbur. "The truth is, I know that there are more evil thoughts in this world than kind ones. The aura of darkness has overpowered that of light, but such auras can be hidden in this mine. I had begged Buck for him to let Adam stay in the mine for a while, just so he''d be able to escape his tragic fate. However, Buck turned me down. In the end, Adam went feral, which led to everything that happened between us. What kind of mother would not love her son? While it''s true that you killed Adam, I know you''re not to me. I honestly feel no hatred towards you anymore now. It''s Buck whom I resent."


    There was a murderous glint in her eyes as she mentioned Buck''s name.


    "If Buck had been willing to give Adam a chance, none of this would have happened. Buck destroyed Adam, and he destroyed me. I want him dead. In exchange for that, I can tell you where the rest of the Nine Dragon Cauldron pieces are."


    Wilbur fell silent, his mind racing and struggling for a while. In the end, he looked at the liquid woman coldly. "I''m sorry, but I can help you."


    "Why not? Don''t you want to get the ninth dragon cauldron?"


    "Of course I do, but I promised Senior Fremont to only obtain the dragon


    cauldrons if they were given to me willingly, which means that I have to track them down on my own, and I can''t use any other methods."


    "You''re no good, either. No one will know about this if you don''t say a word about it! Don''t you want the ninth dragon cauldron? I''ll give you another chance to choose. Come on, tell me your answer."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t go against the agreement I made with Senior Fremont."


    "Fine. We''ll meet again, then."


    The liquid woman red at Wilbur fiercely before dissolving into the puddle and vanishing from sight. Wilbur turned to head out but there was not an ounce of regret in his chest.


    After walking for a while, he was met with an iing breeze. Wilbur stopped abruptly in his tracks as a method to escape the mine popped up in his mind.


    "I''ve got it!"


    The breeze in the mine was extremely important. Mines were usually dry, which meant that the air in them was humid. With there being a puddle here, the passing breeze would only increase the humidity in the air.


    In that case, Wilbur would just have to head where the humidity levels were lowest, and he would be able to leave the mine. At that thought, he released his dragon aura to sense the air around him before choosing the path with the lowest humidity level.


    This time, it only took a little over ten minutes for Wilbur to see the light in front of him. He smiled and quickened his footsteps as he exited the mine.


    The sun was bright outside of the mine, and the guard watching the entrance smiled at Wilbur before taking the sack in his hands and putting it on a scale. It read a hundred and ny-eight kilograms, and the guard nodded. "Alright, you can take it with you."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur nodded and was about to leave with the ore when Buck came over with two of his men. "It''s really impressive that you managed toe out of the mine so soon! So, did you get your ore?"

 Chapter 2178

    "I sure did, sir. One hundred and ny-eight kilograms, within the limits of the allocation."


    "Alright."


    Buck nodded. "Are you interested in selling the ore to me, by any chance? A hundred and ny-eight kilograms of ore can make two bronze chests, and I''ll pay you ten million dors for each. How''s that?"


    "Twenty million dors?" Wilbur asked. "Well, how much is a bronze chest worth on the market?"


    "A hundred million dors. Two bronze chests would be worth double that."


    Wilbur could not help but chuckle. "You''re only paying me twenty million dors for a two hundred-million-dor profit, Mister Buck? Surely that can''t be a good deal for me?"


    Buck shrugged. "Think of it as a friendship deal? It''s not just money I''m offering you, but also a connection between the both of us."


    Wilbur responded, "I''m sorry, but I have actually promised to give all of these copper ores to Punter. I can''t sell them to you."


    "Are you really going to do that? Wilbur, you must know that everyone who passes my test can only enter Tuttle Mine once a year. That means you won''t be able to enter that mine anymore for the next year. This is your chance at making money."


    Wilbur smiled. "I''ve thought it through, Mister Buck. Thank you."


    Just then, Punter came hurrying over from afar with a huge smile on his face. "See, Mister Buck? I told you Wilbur was a man of honor and loyalty. Our agreement''s not going to change, and I''m happy to even call this man a brother of mine."


    Buck pped Punter in his chest. "Yeah, right! Wilbur''s a mid Sanctuary level elite, you''re out of your league thinking you can be brothers with him."


    Punter threw his head back andughed. "Alright, fine. Either way, I''ve got you to thank, Wilbur."


    "That''s alright. I''m grateful for your help too, Mister Punter."


    Punter had his men take the copper ores Wilbur had mined before slinging an arm around Wilbur''s shoulder and heading out. Buck watched as they left, the smile slipping off his face.


    Buck whispered, "Punter''s calling a Dashan his brother. What a disgrace."


    Just then, a man in a ck suit walked up to Buck. "Mister Buck, should we go now?"


    "No, let them have their fun for a while. Do it at night and remember to take care of Punter too. He''ll kiss the feet of whoever benefits him, to the point where he''s forgotten he''s from Eweyn altogether. People like that don''t deserve to work with me."


    Buck was the owner of Tuttle Mine and had some amount of influence in Bruille Town. He was the focus of pretty much all the townsfolk, but this Dashan had appeared out of nowhere and changed that.


    Upon returning to his mansion, Buck took off his shirt. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, the long scar on his belly bringing back unsavory memories all at once. The next second, Buck struck the mirror with a ferocious punch.

 Chapter 2179

    The mirror shattered into pieces as the figure of that Dashan man appeared in Buck''s mind. He recollected the time he was ambushed by an opponent. Despite him killing his opponent in the end, the battle had left arge wound on Buck''s belly.


    Buck thought that he would have died from the battle, only for a Dashan man to appear just as he was about to lose consciousness. That man was Fremont Skye, and he nursed Buck back to life.


    In fact, Fremont had even given Buck a part of his powers so that Buck could reach the pre-Emperor level. After that, Buck worked hard and made it to the Emperor level.


    Buck became more and more powerful, practically running the ck market in Eweyn. Yet the hatred within him refused to fade, just like the scar on his belly. Anyone could have saved him, but why did it have to be a Dashan?


    Dashans were seen as a lowly race by the people of Eweyn, considered to be powerless and foolish, destined to be ves for the rest of their lives. That was what he thought until he met Fremont and witnessed a Dashan elite before his very eyes.


    Buck had be the strongest person in Eweyn, but the resentment in his chest had never gone away. It was buried deep in his heart like a chronic ache, and Wilbur''s appearance only made it worse.


    Despite the fact that Fremont had helped Buck to be the owner of Tuttle Mine and he had promised Fremont to wait for his chosen one toe, decades had passed, and Fremont was probably dead now.


    There was no way his chosen one would show up, but Fremont was a stain on Buck''s memory that refused to be washed out. The buzz that Wilbur had created upon arriving in Bruille Town had stirred the hatred in Fremont''s heart once more.


    Thus, Buck was never going to let Wilbur leave Bruille Town. He had thought that Wilbur would be stuck in Tuttle Mine forever and starve himself to death, only for the guy toe out unscathed.


    Well, he would just have to die a peaceful death at night, then. The next morning when the sun rose, Bruille Town would go back to the way it was before.


    Buck would still be the same as he had always been. Everything would go back to normal.


    He cleared up the shards of ss and went into the bathroom. Bucky in the bathtub, listening to music as he waited for the next day toe.


    In the meantime, Punter prepared a feast for Wilbur. Wilbur wined and dined happily with everyone, chatting up a storm. Someone mentioned Buck along the way, and it opened up a conversation about him as well.


    "Mister Buck''s a cultivator too."


    "Yes, I heard he''s at the Sanctuary level."


    "I think he''s at least Emperor level. He''s so powerful."


    "Yeah, thest time a peak Sanctuary level cultivator challenged Mister Buck and was defeated in the end, too."


    As the conversation went on, Wilbur could tell that Buck was definitely no ordinary man. Since Buck knew of the Dark Tree, he had to be at least at the Emperor level. As to how he knew about the Dark Tree, however, Wilbur was not too sure about that.


    Not like Buck was important to Wilbur anymore. Wilbur had found the broken ninth dragon cauldron piece in Eweyn and was going to leave the next day in search of the rest of the pieces.


    Every country had its elites, and Buck was definitely one of them. However, Wilbur did not see himself bing an enemy to Buck, as both of them were from different countries and definitely did not have anything to butt heads on.


    After dinner, Wilbur returned to his room and took out the ninth dragon cauldron piece from earlier. He was about to channel his spirit energy into it when Punter could be heard crying out in agony outside.

 Chapter 2180

    "Argh! Help!"


    Wilbur scrambled to put the cauldron piece away, rushing out to take a look. Punter was crawling along the hallway, covered in blood. His eyes lit up at the sight of Wilbur, before filling with terror the next second.


    At thest second, Wilbur whipped around, sticking his left arm out to block the attack from a ck sword. A man in a ck suit and a ck hat appeared in front of him.


    "Oh?"


    Wilbur recognized the man at once. He had appeared at the entrance of Tuttle Mine with Buck earlier. There was no doubt that he worked for Buck. Just like Wilbur had guessed, Buck, too, had a deeply entrenched disdain and discrimination toward Dashans.


    Wilbur, a Dashan, had passed Buck''s test and gotten a grade two rating, as well as made it out of Tuttle Mine with one hundred and ny-eight kilograms of copper ore. This was humiliating to Buck, and there was no way he was going to allow this to happen. Thus, Wilbur was not leaving Bruille Town alive.


    The assant''s expression darkened. "Earth-type defense spells? I have underestimated you. Even so, you aren''t getting out of here alive today."


    The man let out a cry and a powerful sword aura swung over, knocking Wilbur several meters backward. Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver, saying, "Since Buck has sent you here to die, I''ll give you a hand on your way."


    The man in the suit smirked. "You''re just a mid-Sanctuary level cultivator. Do you think you''re going to be able to defeat me?"


    Wilbur stared at him coldly. "Why not? I could kill you with one blow if I wanted to."


    Just then, the spiritual auraing off Wilbur increased at an explosive rate. The man sensed this and stared at him in shock. "What? Y-You''re ate-stage Sanctuary level cultivator? Oh my, I''m terrified! Hahahaha!"


    The man let out a loud roar, and his suit exploded into shreds immediately. The spiritual auraing off him was that of someone halfway through the pre- Emperor level.


    "You''re going to die, Wilbur Penn!"


    The man came charging towards Wilbur, who said, "So, that''s where you get your cockiness from."


    A powerful spiritual aura came surging out, and the shadow-like man reappeared


    to stare at Wilbur in actual shock this time. "W-What? You... you''re at the Emperor level?"


    The man knew then that he had severely underestimated Wilbur. This guy had been hiding his powers this whole time. An Emperor level elite who might be stronger than Buck had been hiding his powers during the test!


    "Just you wait, you crazy bastard!"


    The man trembled all over as he turned to run, but a ck sword aura hurtled through his body, sttering blood across the wall as his torso was cut in half and fell onto the floor.


    Punter gulped. He could not believe that a pre-Emperor level elite had been killed off by Wilbur just like that. Elites like that were supposed to be treated like royalty no matter where they went.


    Yet Wilbur had killed him off with just one move, and Wilbur himself was of Emperor level as well.

 Chapter 2181

    An Emperor level cultivator was a terrifying existence.


    Punter was shocked when Wilbur slowly approached him. Wilbur bent over to look at Punter, who was lying on the floor, and asked, "Are you alright? Hang on, I''ll get you to the hospital right now."


    Just as Wilbur was about to get up, Punter grabbed his hand and said, "No! I can''t go to the hospital right now. If I do, Buck will know. He will send assassins for sure. I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive the night if that''s the case. Please, don''t bring me to the hospital."


    Punter looked at Wilbur with begging eyes. Wilbur paused for a moment and said, "Alright, we won''t go to the hospital, but you''re badly injured. Do you have a better solution?"


    "Yes."


    Punter sighed in relief and took his phone out. He passed it to Wilbur and said, "I know Doctor Erin from the town''s hospital. Help me call her here. Doctor Erin is very professional, and she''ll treat my injuries."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur knew that Punter had special connections in Bruille Town. Otherwise, he would not have be the owner of the biggest hotel in Bruille Town. Wilbur looked for Erin''s number in his contacts, then called her.


    "May I help you, Mister Punter?"


    "Doctor Erin, Mister Punter is injured right now. Can youe over immediately?"


    "Of course."


    "Mister Punter is injured quite badly. I hope you can get here sooner."


    "Alright. I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    Erin reached the hotel in less than ten minutes after they hung up. She was shocked to see Punter. She hurriedly took out her medical kit and treated Punter''s injuries. She asked while she treated the injuries, "What happened? Why are you so badly injured?"


    Punter said, "I had a small ident. It''s fine."


    Erin frowned and asked, "How can this be a small ident? You''re in a terrible state."


    Erin subconsciously looked at Wilbur and asked, "Mister Penn, can you tell me what happened?"


    Punter gave a knowing look to Wilbur, to which he responded with a smile. He noticed that Erin cared for Punter and guessed that they were probably in a rtionship.


    Wilbur replied, "I found him like this when I came out of the room. You should ask him about the specifics instead."


    Punter said, "Actually, Erin, we had dinner tonight and they all went back. I stayed at the hotel alone. Then, a lunatic came out of nowhere. This lunatic had a knife in his hand and waved it around. I had no choice. I''m the owner of this hotel, after all. I have to guarantee the safety of my guests. So, I faced him head-on, and then this happened. As for that lunatic, he ran away after stabbing me."


    Erin sighed and asked, "Why are you so silly? Mister Penn is a cultivator. You could''ve asked for his help in a situation like that. Why did you have to go against a lunatic? We''re ordinary people. Don''t ever do that again."


    Punter stared at Erin. She quickly blushed and lowered her gaze. Punter said, "I''ll listen to whatever you say from now on since you care about me so much. Here''s the reward for helping me this time."

 Chapter 2182

    Punter grabbed her hand and passed her a card.


    "No."


    Erin teared up and said, "If I take what''s yours, people will think I''m only after your money. I don''t care about these things."


    "I know, but you did help me, so I must treat you well."


    Erin looked at the card in her hand and said, "Fine. Consider it as keeping it safe with me. Come and find me whenever you want it back."


    "Alright."


    "I''ll be leaving then."


    "Can''t we chat for a little longer?"


    Punter grabbed her hand, so she felt flustered. She lowered her gaze and pulled her hand back. She replied, "No, you''re badly injured. You should rest well. I''ll visit you again when you''re healed."


    "Okay."


    Punter sighed after Erin left, then said, "I didn''t expect to fall for Mister Buck''s tricks after being in the business for decades. I''m afraid I can''t stay in Eweyn after offending him like this. Mister Penn, can you take me with you?"


    "You''re badly injured. Can you walk?" asked Wilbur.


    "It''s alright. No one will see my injuries if I wear clothes. Other people might not be in the know, but I know that Mister Buck is a vengeful person. Since he sent someone to kill us, he won''t just let us be. The only solution right now is to leave Eweyn."


    "What about Doctor Erin? She seems to like you. Don''t you want to be with her?"


    Punter looked sorrowful as he replied, "Look at me. It''s great enough if I can leave Eweyn alive. How can I bring her along? Besides, it''s us that Mister Buck wants to kill. I don''t think he will trouble Doctor Erin. I''ll reach out to her after I leave for a safe ce. If she''s willing to meet me again, I think she''lle and find me. If she doesn''t, I have two hundred million dors in that card. It''s enough for her to live afortable life."


    Wilbur smiled and asked, "Have you ever thought about how different everything will be if you get rid of Buck?"


    Punter replied, "No, we can''t. Mister Buck is very strong, and he has a lot of friends. If anything happens to him, his friends wille for us. You might not fear him, Mister Penn, but we''re only regr mortals. We need to look out for ourselves."


    Wilbur nodded. It was true that he could get rid of Buck as a cultivator, but Buck had a lot of friends. Punter and Erin were only ordinary people. It would only bring them trouble if he killed Buck.


    The next morning, Wilbur drove to the Swili international airport in Eweyn, where he ran into Buck, who had been waiting at the airport all along.


    Punter was so scared that he did not dare to speak. Wilbur asked coldly, "What is it, Mister Buck? Do you want to fight here?"


    Buck had a mocking smile on his face as he replied, "He may leave, but you have to stay."


    "Sure. I can stay here with you."


    Wilbur called the airport staff to escort Punter to the ne. After that, he walked out of the airport with Buck.


    Buck opened the passenger door of his car and said, "Get in the car, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur got into the passenger seat, and Buck closed the door, then walked across the front of his car and took the driver''s seat.

 Chapter 2183

    He closed the door, and the inside of the car felt separate from the outside because the windows were soundproof, so even though it was noisy outside, there was no noise in the car.


    Buck did not seem to be in a hurry to start the car. He picked up a can of chips instead and passed it to Wilbur. "Want some?"


    Wilbur did not mind either. He epted the chips and ate them. Buck picked up another can of chips for himself and asked as he ate them, "You killed my subordinate, Brian, didn''t you?"


    Wilbur paused for a moment before replying, "Do you mean the man in the ck suit?"


    "That''s right. His name is Brian. He''s my best guy. Did you kill him?"


    Buck turned to look at Wilbur, but Wilbur calmly ate chips. He replied, "Yes, but he wouldn''t have to die if he didn''t show upst night."


    There was a menacing glint in Buck''s eyes. Suddenly, it started raining heavily, and thunder rumbled in the dark clouds. Buck smirked and looked up abruptly beforeughing maniacally.


    Wilbur stopped reaching for chips and asked, "Is it that funny?"


    "It is."


    Buck nodded hard, and he was tearing up fromughing. He asked, "Did you know that Brian worked for me? You killed him, but I gave you free chips. Now it''s raining, and you''re in my car eating chips. Don''t you think it''s hrious? How can you do this to me?"


    Wilbur stared at Buck. Suddenly, the smile on Buck''s face gradually froze. They stared at each other. Three secondster, the right door of the car was blown away with Wilbur flying out of the car.


    Buck got out of the car and quickly walked toward Wilbur. Suddenly, a middle- aged man appeared in the parking lot, shouting loudly, "Please watch it, Mister Buck. This is an international airport."


    "Alright. I''m sorry. I got it."


    Buck bowed at him, then he looked at Wilbur and patted his car, asking, "Do you dare to return to Bruille Town with me?"


    Wilbur stared at Buck in silence, then headed toward Punter''s car. He got into the car and stepped on the gas, driving out of the parking lot at top speed. Buck followed him closely, and they hit the highway together. They were speeding on the empty roads out of Swili.


    Buck put the pedal to the metal, and he rammed into Wilbur''s car.


    Bam!


    Wilbur''s car was bumped from behind. The ground was slippery because it was raining heavily, so his car immediately slipped and spun on the road. Wilbur saw that he was about to hit the barrier on the road. Suddenly, a surge of dragon aura was emitted from the car.


    Roar!


    The spinning car suddenly stopped spinning after the roar and was coincidentally facing forward, so Wilbur did not choose to get out of the car. He stepped on the pedal instead.


    Vroom!


    The car charged forward.


    "Haha!"


    Buck instantlyughed as he peeked out the window to see that. He did not care that his hair was drenched from the rain. He quickly got back into the car and stepped on the pedal, chasing after Wilbur closely.


    Vroom!


    The loud engine could be heard. Buck drove a modified vehicle capable of reaching speeds up to 800 km/h, while Wilbur drove a regr civilian car with a maximum speed of only 280 km/h. Therefore, even though Wilbur was flooring the elerator, his car''s speed was far slower than Buck''s.

 Chapter 2184

    Very soon, Buck was following closely behind Wilbur once more.


    At that moment, Wilbur was Buck''s prey. After many modifications, Buck''s car was capable of high speeds and robust safety features installed.


    Buck continuously bumped Wilbur''s car, then purposely slowed down to put some distance between the cars.


    Wilbur nced through the rearview mirror and knew that Buck would not let him go that easily.


    Therefore, he did not dare to rx.


    As expected, Buck sped up again. Wilbur finally noticed what Buck was up to. There was a turning up ahead that was right by a cliff. The cliff turning could be made safely at normal speeds, but Wilbur knew that Buck would not allow him to


    do so.


    Vroom!


    Buck sped up and rammed into Wilbur''s car when they were less than fifty meters from the cliff. After ramming into Wilbur''s car, Buck did not slow down at all. Instead, he elerated his car further to push Wilbur''s car toward the cliff.


    Wilbur''s car flew forward at that moment, and Buck''s car stopped right before the edge of the cliff.


    Roar!


    Just when Buck was rejoicing, a white dragon burst through the roof of Wilbur''s car. Wilbur levitated in mid-air on the white dragon as he looked at Buck, who stood by the cliff.


    Buck instantly stopped smiling and said coldly, "Howme. It looks like I''ll have to kill you myself."


    Buck flicked his right wrist and a ck sword appeared in his hand. Then, he turned invisible along with his sword. He sprinted toward the levitating Wilbur while being in his invisible state.


    Suddenly, Wilbur trembled. A white ball of light instantly expanded with Wilbur as the center. It expanded extremely fast, and instantly enveloped more than a hundred meters in radius.


    Then, Wilbur wielded his sword and swung across the right side. The white light shed, and Buck, who was still invisible and roughly ten meters away from Wilbur, suddenly appeared again. Buck looked down at his abdomen and cried out in pain.


    "Argh!"


    Boom!


    A blinding white light shed, and an explosion was heard. With that, Buck was reduced to ashes with that one sh.


    After the explosion, Wilbur''s shield of light dissipated. The white dragon returned to the first dragon cauldron while the cauldron spun quickly in mid-air. It slowly fell into Wilbur''s hands after it fully absorbed the energy of the white dragon.


    Wilbur looked at the shiny particles in the air and smirked. Buck was an Emperor level cultivator, but he only had powers from the lower dimension. He could not possiblypete with the power of light and the power of the universe''sws from the middle dimension.


    Wilbur controlled those powers, so he could kill Buck easily. Wilbur flew back to the cliff, then got in Buck''s car and drove toward Swili.

 Chapter 2185

    When the person who guarded the Swili International Airport parking lot saw Wilbur again, he was stunned. It was as if he could not believe that Wilbur could defeat Buck.


    Wilbur casually nced at him, then walked into the airport. He bought a ne ticket to Seol at the main hall. He wanted to fly to Seol because he detected the pieces of the ninth dragon cauldron through his spirit consciousness the night before. He found out that the second piece of the cauldron was in ake in Vicente Primeval Forest, the northern forest of Seol.


    He did not pre-book the ticket, so there was a three-hour wait. The earliest flight toward Baywen International Airport in Seol was three hourster.


    Wilbur bought the ticket and some food and then entered the boarding room. He had a simple meal, then took his phone out and started to study some important information La provided him on Seol and Vicente.


    Seol was a small nation, and it was mainly for tourism. The northern area had extraordinary scenery, so the economy was better than the south. Wilbur was going to Vicente, which was in the undeveloped region. Ordinary people were not allowed to enter.


    Wilburughed when he read that. He would be restrained when there was a crowd, after all. Those restraints would not exist if there was no one around.


    Wilbur spent a lot of time in Mosarto and Eweyn. This time, he believed that he would probably find the second cauldron piece within a day if he could find the location quickly during his trip to Seol.


    After that, he would be able to find the third cauldron piece through it.


    Three hours passed quickly. Wilbur boarded the ne and reached Baywen International Airport after two hours.


    There, he rented a car and drove toward Vicente in northern Seol.


    Seol was a small nation, but its size wasrger than both Mosarto and Eweynbined. Therefore, it also took him nearly three hours to leave Baywen, the capital of Seol.


    It was eight at night when Wilbur finally reached Vicente. He found a hotel and rested for a night.


    The next morning, Wilbur drove to the old-growth forest alone. It had been said that the old-growth forest covered an area of ten thousand square kilometers, which separated the immortal realm and human civilization. The outside of the forest was the human world, while the inside was the immortal realm.


    However, it was said that since the founding of Seol, no one had been able to cross the forest sessfully. Arge number of touristse every year, including many challengers.


    However, most challengers would turn back after entering the forest for roughly ten kilometers. That was because there were a lot of bloodsucking bugs, and they would increase in number and size as people ventured further inside.


    Some of the bloodsucking bugs were the size of an egg, and they hid under the thick foliage. The travelers did not know when they were going to encounter the bloodsucking bugs, but it would surely end their journey.


    Blood is an important part of the human circtory system, in charge of transporting nutrients for the body. The bloodsucking bugs absorbed the blood from the human body, and they came inrge amounts. Not even the strongest of humans could fight them off. The travelers were lucky to even leave the forest alive. Those who failed to leave would be sucked dry or be the food of other beasts in the forest.


    Regardless, the forest was a forbidden area for humans. No one ever passed through and reached the immortal realm inside.


    A small team of travelers noticed Wilbur driving alone. Their leader, Mitch, approached him with a smile and asked, "Hi, buddy. Are you here to explore the forest too? How many kilometers are you aiming for? Is it two, or three kilometers? Actually, I think it''s too dangerous for you to explore the forest alone. How about you join our exploration team?"

 Chapter 2186

    Wilbur looked up at the endless forest. He wanted to walk through the forest and reach the immortal realm. However, since someone noticed him and he needed to know more about Vicente Primeval Forest, he decided to ept their invitation.


    "Alright. I''m honored to join your exploration team."


    Wilbur reached his hand out to shake hands with Mitch. Mitch looked back at his explore crew and smiled. He shook hands with Wilbur and said, "Wee to our exploration team, young man. By the way, I''m Mitch. You can call me Captain Mitch. Also, what''s your name?"


    "I''m Wilbur Penn."


    "So, your name is Wilbur Penn. Hello, Wilbur. It''s nice to meet you."


    "Thanks for looking out for me, Captain Mitch."


    Mitch smiled and said, "Oh, of course, but there''s one condition."


    "Condition?" Wilbur looked at Mitch puzzlingly. Mitch looked nonchnt at that moment. He nodded and replied, "That''s right, there''s one condition. You see, we have eight people here. We hope that you can drive us back when we return."


    "I''m afraid we can''t fit eight people in one car."


    "You can drive twice. I don''t care what you do, I just hope you can send us back to Vicente safely."


    "Alright, I ept your condition."


    Wilbur nodded, then he looked back at his car. Wilbur finally realized Mitch''s intentions at that moment. Mitch noticed that he drove alone, so he wanted his help to get them back to Vicente''s city area.


    It was normal to get some benefits if they were not friends, so Wilbur did not think Mitch was doing anything wrong. On the contrary, Wilbur let his guard down because Mitch did not hide his true intention.


    Wilbur said, "But we just got here, and we''ll be going into the forestter. We won''t know when we''lle out. It could be in the afternoon, or maybe tomorrow. Have you considered that, Captain Mitch?"


    "Hah!" Mitchughed suddenly. He turned to look at his team and asked, "Did you hear that? This young man thought the exploration wouldst until tomorrow. Do you want us to stay overnight in the forest or something? You''re too naive."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Mitch shook his head and replied, "As an ordinary explorer, it''s normal that you''re curious. I was just like you back then, filled with curiosity. It''s how I became an explorer. However, there''s something I did better than you. At least I did my research before trying to explore Vicente Primeval Forest. I know that the exploration teams could only venture ten kilometers into the forest so far. Ten kilometers is roughly a two-hour journey for us explorers, so that would only make it a four-hour trip in total. If we are capable and lucky enough to venture ten kilometers in, we may return to Vicente by noon. Wilbur, you need to know that ten kilometers is the furthest record thus far. It''s a record left by the best explorers. We''re only ordinary people. It''s almost impossible for us to beat that record."

 Chapter 2187

    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Could it be that you''re chickening out?"


    "Ha, chickening out? How can that be?"


    Mitch ced a hand around Wilbur''s shoulder and said, "I''m telling you that the forest is very dangerous. If we encounter a lot of bloodsucking bugs in Vicente Primeval Forest, it''ll be hard for us to continue onward. We will have to turn back. Do you understand?"


    Wilbur nodded and replied, "Alright, I got it."


    "Okay, then. Let''s get ready. We''ll depart right away!"


    Wilbur did some simple preparations, then he followed the exploration team led by Mitch into the forest. The first five hundred meters were fine as the threats in those areas were eliminated due to the constant visits from explorers.


    However, they were still in Vicente Primeval Forest, after all. The trees were farrger than the trees elsewhere. Moreover, the foliage in the forest was dense, so there was barely any light that made it through those thick leaves. It was very dark, and they could barely see the silhouettes of the trees through the dim light.


    Theyer of fallen leaves went up to their calves, which made shuffling noises as they trekked forward. Mitch asked as he walked, "How is it? Is it beyond your expectations? Actually, this is an old-growth forest that''s almost untouched by humans. Everything is the way it was. A lot of the ces in the outside world were moved or artificial. Therefore, they are way different from what was naturally there in the first ce. I felt the same when I first got here. Also, I spent quite a lot of time before I gradually epted the sights here. I think you need some time to adjust too. If you feel any difort, you can tell me immediately. We can head back with you. Your safety is our priority, after all."


    Wilbur thought it was ridiculous when he heard that. He had been to a lot of old- growth forests, after all. He was so used to it that he did not feel any difort.


    Wilbur also noticed their intentions. If he guessed correctly, Mitch and his team explored this forest before, but they were forced to head back for some reason.


    They were probably waiting for explorers by the road and trying to appear as though they were trying to explore the forest, then they would turn back after a short journey and hitch a ride back to the city.


    Mitch saw that Wilbur was alone, so he assumed Wilbur was an amateur explorer with no experience. Therefore, he wanted to trick him for a free ride back to the city area.


    It was a bit exploitative, but Wilbur knew that they were experienced explorers who would not exhaust their expenses. It proved that it was not their first time exploring Vicente Primeval Forest.


    Wilbur asked cautiously, "Do you know this forest well, Captain Mitch?"


    "Of course."


    Mitch nodded and added, "Actually, this isn''t the first time our team hase here to explore. We love exploring, and this is our twenty-third time exploring Vicente Primeval Forest. We are deeply in love with everything here in the forest. Perhaps you don''t understand, but we can feel that this forest is different from the outside world. The outside world is mostly man-made, and everything seems convenient, but people be numb after living in an extremely convenient environment for a long time."

 Chapter 2188

    "But here, everything is fresh. What we will encounter is unknown, so we are deeply in love with it."


    Suddenly, an old man in the exploration team with a white beard said, "We are back in nature''s embrace here. The man-made outside world is nothing inparison."


    Mitch nced at the old man and introduced, "This is Vernon. He''s the eldest in our team, and he''s in charge of navigating our team. You should know that people get lost in this forest easily, so we need a good navigator. Navigation between two points is rtive, so we need a professional to do this for us, and Vernon is the right person for that."


    Vernon nodded at Wilbur and said, "Hello, young man. I see bravery and passion in you. Good luck and keep improving. I believe you''ll reach your goal one day."


    Wilbur nodded and said, "Thanks, Vernon. Actually, I would like to say that it''s verymon to get lost in the forest. A person who is familiar with navigation is the core of an exploration team."


    "Ha."


    Suddenly, the chubby man with short hairughed. Mitch asked the chubby man, "Veda, what are youughing at? Do you think it''s funny?"


    Veda shrugged and replied, "Is it not funny? If Vernon is the core of our exploration team, then what are you, Mitch? We''re only an ordinary exploration team. Why don''t you tell this young man about your treasure hunt?"


    "What nonsense are you spewing about?"


    "We''ve been here twenty-three times, and you im that you can find us treasure every time. However, we always turned back in a hurry every time we traveled up to five kilometers. I can''t believe you still think about your treasure and your box full of gold after so many tries! You probably don''t know this, young man. Mitch told us that there is a box of gold in the depths of the Vicente Primeval Forest, and that''s not even the most absurd part yet. The most absurd thing is that we actually believed him. We followed him to the forest twenty-three times, yet we only gone five kilometers every time before we had to turn back for various reasons. Five kilometers! I don''t know if that number means anything to the treasure. If we have to pay with our lives to get to the treasure, I rather not find it."


    Mitch looked at Veda coldly and said, "You can quit right now if you don''t want the treasure."


    "Fine. I''ll leave."


    Veda turned around to walk out of the forest. Mitch watched as Veda left and yelled, "Are you seriously leaving us, Veda?"


    Veda did not look back. He kept walking, and then shouted back, "I''ve had enough. I think the endless exploring is meaningless. I''m sorry, but I''ll be leaving first."


    Wilbur nced at Mitch. He was not interested in the so-called treasure, but Wilbur expected Veda to influence the rest of the team. He thought at least two of them would also choose to leave.


    However, the two people Wilbur thought might quit did not seem like they wanted to leave as they silently followed the team and carried on.

 Chapter 2189

    Vernon said after a long silence, "Mitch, you shouldn''t talk to Veda in that tone. You know Veda and his temper. He''s impatient, but he has done a lot for us."


    "Don''t worry, Vernon. I''ll give Veda his share when we find that box of gold."


    "Yeah."


    Vernon nodded and did not speak again.


    Wilbur followed behind and watched the team silently. He felt slightly scared. Vernon and the others only made it as far as five kilometers in the forest. It was an insignificant distance for a forest that covered an area of ten thousand square kilometers.


    Moreover, the record for the furthest travel was only ten kilometers. It was almost the limit for the explorers.


    Even then, ten kilometers were also insignificant inparison to the entire forest. The treasure Mitch knew about was in the depths of the forest. It was almost not humanly possible to reach there.


    It surpassed the human limits, but the exploration team did not seem to care. They seemed determined to find the treasure, so they could live afortable life after finding the box of gold.


    However, that box of gold was simply far beyond their capabilities to obtain. They have made twenty-three attempts, all to work for an impossible goal. Wilbur could not believe that they were that delusional. He wondered if it was the power of greed that had enved their minds.


    Wilbur tried to remind them by asking, "Don''t you think it''s an impossible task? If you can''t find the treasure, what will you do for the rest of your lives?"


    "That''s enough."


    Mitch stopped walking and turned around. He red at Wilbur and said, "We''ll find the treasure. I hope you don''t mention this to anyone, because it''s ourst hope."


    Wilbur realized everyone was staring at him. They seemed to be worried that Wilbur would talk about the treasure of Vicente Primeval Forest. Their res scared Wilbur.


    Wilbur suddenly did not know what to say. He fell silent for a moment beforeing back to his senses and said, "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about this, but you should consider that it''s almost impossible. The treasure is in the depths of the forest. The furthest record is only ten kilometers. The distance is too insignificant for this huge forest. You won''t be able to find treasure like that. Your determination is meaningless."


    "What did you say?"


    Mitch was enraged all of a sudden. He stepped forward and grabbed Wilbur by the shirt, lifting him up, then said in a hateful tone, "Listen to me! We''ll find the treasure for sure! We can do it, and no one can stop us!"


    Vernon walked over and said, "Since you know about this, you have two choices now, Wilbur. You either keep this a secret for us, or you die!"


    He took a dagger out of his bag as he spoke, then asked, "What''s your choice?"


    Wilbur looked at Vernon''s hollow gaze. He knew that those people were blinded by greed, and they would not change their minds no matter what he said.

 Chapter 2190

    Therefore, Wilbur could only say, "Alright, forgive my rudeness. I''ll keep this a secret."


    Vernon put his dagger aside, then told Mitch, "Alright, Mitch, let him go. I trust that he will keep this a secret."


    Mitch let go of Wilbur, then pulled Vernon to the front as they whispered something. They spoke quietly, but as a cultivator, Wilbur had a keen hearing, thus he overheard their entire conversation clearly.


    "Vernon, this guy is not trustworthy. I think we have to move our n forward."


    "We know that the treasure is in Vicente Primeval Forest, but we know nothing about its location. Perhaps it''s meaningless to move the n forward."


    "It''s alright. I believe we will find the treasure."


    ...


    Wilbur did not know what the treasure meant to Mitch and the others. Perhaps it was their faith to keep living. People encounter troubles in their lives, after all. Those who were desperate would go on a desperate path.


    However, most nations would offer some sort of assistance for their desperate citizens to make an honest living, and Dasha was great at that. Dasha has helped a lot of its citizens in need to get a job.


    However, Seol was not Dasha. Wilbur did not know if Seol did a good job at offering such assistance. Mitch and the others would be miserable if that was not the case. One wrong choice, and they might lose everything they have. It was absolutely miserable for citizens of a nation to live like that.


    Wilbur did not care for the treasure in the forest, so he did not ask about it. He simply kept quiet and followed along. Mitch suddenly stopped after two kilometers, and he started to tremble all over.


    "Oh no, we''re out of luck."


    Everyone looked down. Mitch rolled up his pants, and they saw a bloodsucking bug on top of his leg. It sucked on Mitch''s blood greedily. The bloodsucking bug was pale gray and half transparent. The blood could be seen in its body as it turned a dark red.


    Mitch tugged on the bloodsucking bug and threw it far away, saying, "Damn it. We can''t continue forward. Wilbur, there are bloodsucking bugs on this path. We need to head back."


    Wilbur asked, "Isn''t it just a bloodsucking bug? There might be no bloodsucking bugs further in."


    "Look."


    Mitch showed his wound to Wilbur. There was a hole in his pants, which was clearly ripped open by the bloodsucking bug.


    "The bloodsucking bugs here have extremely sharp teeth. Also, one bloodsucking bug can suck up to thirty milligrams of blood. You''ll be paralyzed if ten or more bloodsucking bugs are attached to you. We can only head back. If we don''t turn back now, we''ll die here eventually."


    Vernon said, "Here''s an important piece of information. If there''s a bloodsucking bug, it proves that there are bloodsucking bugs in the surrounding area. If we continue forward, we may not get a chance to retreat because not only do you need to consider the bloodsucking bugs in the front, but you also have to consider the bloodsucking bugs on the way back. A lot of explorers did not consider the bloodsucking bugs on the way back, so they were sucked dry by bloodsucking bugs in the end."


    The group of explorers looked at each other. No one seemed willing to continue, and they all turned to look at Wilbur at the same time.


    "Wilbur, let''s go back, alright?"


    "No. I would like to give it a try."


    Wilbur looked at Mitch. He knew what Mitch was up to because he observed a lot of people. He knew that Mitch did not intend to let him go because he knew about the secret treasure. Although Mitch said he wanted Wilbur to go back with them, in reality, he did not want Wilbur to follow them.


    Mitch hoped that Wilbur would continue on and die in the forest. That way, their secret would be safe. However, it seemed that Wilbur would have to let Mitch down.

 Chapter 2191

    Wilbur had never nned on leaving the forest. Now that Mitch had given him a chance, Wilbur naturally seized it. Mitch feigned surprise and said, "What? You want to keep going? Do you know how dangerous it is in there? Listen, you''re still too young. Don''t take unnecessary risks. Two kilometers is enough distance for you to brag about to others."


    "Sorry, I really want to give it another try. After all, look, I''ve already made preparations for this trip. These pants are really sturdy. Ordinary bloodsucking bugs can''t bite through it."


    Vernon said, "Do you really insist on continuing alone?"


    Wilbur replied, "Yes, but I might not be able to drive you back to the city."


    "It''s okay. We can get a taxi to head back. Just be very careful when exploring the forest alone."


    "Got it."


    Mitch and the others bid farewell to Wilbur and left. Wilbur took out hispass and continued forward, quickly entering the depths of the forest.


    "Boss, that guy really went right in."


    Mitch sneered, "Heh. It seems this guy really is a fool. He thinks separating from us means he''s out of our control. He has no idea how dangerous the forest is."


    "Yeah, the eight of us only managed to go five kilometers. I wonder how far he can go alone."


    "At most one kilometer. I bet Wilbur will be sucked dry by the bloodsucking bugs before that."


    Vernon and the others were secretly pleased, thinking they had solved the problem of Wilbur and rid themselves of a big nuisance. However, Mitch''s face darkened again, and said, "It''s all Veda''s fault. If that guy hadn''t leaked the news about the treasure, we wouldn''t have had to put on this act."


    "Boss, Veda betrayed us."


    "He deserves to be punished. Next time, find a way to lure him here, knock him out, and throw him into the forest to be bitten to death by the bloodsucking bugs."


    Mitch and the others left the primal forest angrily. Meanwhile, Wilbur, who was walking in the forest, saw a dark shadow.


    "Who''s there?"


    Wilbur chased after it, running a few hundred meters. Suddenly, the shadow crashed into arge tree in front of him and merged directly into it.


    "What is that?"


    Wilbur stared at the tree in astonishment, recalling what had just happened. The next second, theyer of fallen leaves on the ground began to writhe rapidly. Wilbur sensed something biting at the leg of his pants. He lifted his right foot suddenly and saw over a dozen bloodsucking bugs clinging to it.


    In the next second, a ck aura emanated from the Light Gloves, enveloping Wilbur''s body and coalescing into an armor. Meanwhile, the bloodsucking bugs touching the ck aura were instantly cut into pieces, falling to the ground.


    However, at that moment, the entireyer of fallen leaves started to writhe rapidly, and in an instant, countless bloodsucking bugs flew out from theyer of fallen leaves.

 Chapter 2192

    These bloodsucking bugs pped their wings and flew toward Wilbur at an incredible speed. The dense swarm of bugs covered Wilbur''s body like bees. Even so, countless more bugs continued to fly out from theyers of fallen leaves.


    Soon, these bloodsucking bugs clung to Wilbur, forming arge sphere around him. In the next second, a ck sphere appeared, rapidly expanding and killing the bugs. Wilbur retracted the ck aura after pushing them back, but right after that, countless more bloodsucking bugs flew toward him.


    Wilbur once again created a ck shield with the power of destruction, a spherical barrier that surrounded him. The bugs outside continuously crashed against the shield and were shattered into pieces, scattering all over the ground.


    As the number of dead bugs on the ground increased, Wilbur finally noticed something amiss. Even though this area could have bloodsucking bugs, it was impossible for there to be so many.


    This indicated that these bugs must being from somewhere else. Looking at the growing pile of bug corpses, Wilbur pondered how such arge number of bugs made their way here in such a short time.


    Could there be a magic formation hidden beneath theyers of leaves? Or perhaps the entire Vicente Primeval Forest was undeid with a massive formation?


    As Wilbur was thinking, he suddenly saw theyers of bug corpses on the ground all turn into ck mist. Just as Wilbur was feeling puzzled, the ck mist converged toward theyer of leaves below.


    It seemed there was a force beneath theyers of fallen leaves that was continuously absorbing this ck mist. Just then, there was a glint in Wilbur''s eyes as he realized there was a secret hidden beneath the leaves.


    Wilbur immediately released his dragon aura, which coalesced into the shape of a dragon, circling around his body. He then directed the dragon to charge at the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon let out a roar, and the powerful dragon aura swept up the fallen leaves around him into the air. Looking closely, the ground originally covered by leaves revealed a magic formation emitting a golden glow.


    The ck mist from the bug corpses was quickly absorbed by the formation, and immediately, countless bloodsucking bugs reappeared on the formation.


    Seeing this, Wilbur finally understood. Indeed, there was a magic formation under Vicente Primeval Forest, and this formation possessed an ability beyond Wilbur''s understanding. It could resurrect the dead bloodsucking bugs.


    This way, the entire formation had an infinite loop capability. The bugs died and were reborn, continuously biting the enemy. Under the influence of such a powerful force, no one could defy the formation''s will.


    The appearance of this formation was undoubtedly a warning to explorers, telling them they could not proceed further and must return the way they came, leaving the primeval forest alone.


    However, Wilbur had no intention of leaving since he hade this far. This time, Wilbur was determined to traverse the forest no matter what.


    "Hmph."


    Wilbur sneered. If it were someone else, they might not be able to resist this powerful formation. However, Wilbur was different from others. He possessed the Light Gloves of the Child of Light, a middle dimension warrior.


    The Light Gloves could absorb any energy from lower-tier dimensions and convert it into power of light and destruction, which Wilbur''s body could store. Therefore, this formation was undoubtedly an energy source for Wilbur.


    "In that case, bring it on!"


    Wilbur squatted down suddenly, pressing his hands on the ground. The Light Gloves emitted a dazzling light and began to absorb the formation''s energy. Streams of energy were converted into light energy and then stored in Wilbur''s body.


    However, the energy from this massive formation seemed inexhaustible. Despite the continuous flow of energy going into Wilbur''s body, the formation showed no signs of weakening, still emitting a golden glow.


    Just as Wilbur was feeling incredulous, the golden formation suddenly shone brightly. In a sh, a strong force seemed to push Wilbur away from the ground.

 Chapter 2193

    Wilbur took a few steps back on theyer of fallen leaves. When he took another look at it, a golden light appeared on the golden formation. As the light dissipated, a figure emerged in front of him.


    The man was wearing a set of ck armor and holding a ck axe. He had a handsome face, fair skin, and dark lips, giving an impression of arrogance when he smiled.


    Wilbur looked at the man who had suddenly appeared and asked, "Who are you?"


    The man replied, "Are Fremont''s chosen one? I can sense the dragon aura within you. This energy is quite strong, indicating that you have obtained the eighth dragon cauldron."


    "Who are you?"


    "Calm down. I am also a cultivator like you. Years ago, I was severely injured and almost died. It was Fremont who saved me and assigned me to guard the ninth dragon cauldron here. A hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye. I thought Fremont''s chosen one would never appear, but it seems I was wrong. You have indeed appeared."


    Wilbur looked at the man with confusion and said, "You are the guardian assigned by Senior Fremont?"


    "That''s right. My name is Josie. What''s your name?"


    "I''m Wilbur. You''re right. I came to Vicente Primeval Forest to find the fragments of the ninth dragon cauldron. Now, I need to cross this forest, reach the immortal realm within, and then search for that greatke."


    Josie shrugged helplessly and said, "Crossing the forest and reaching the immortal realm is not within my jurisdiction. However, since you havee this far, to proceed, you must pass three of my tests."


    "What? Three tests?"


    Wilbur thought he had misheard and frowned," Josie, why are there three tests?"


    "Because the fragments of the dragon cauldron are of great significance. I cannot let anyone obtain them easily. There are three tests, and you must pass all of them. Of course, if you are unwilling to face the challenge, I won''t make things difficult for you. But if you leave the forest now, you cannot set foot here again for ten years. Otherwise, I will do my utmost to kill you."


    As Josie spoke, there was a cold glint in his eyes. In his view, the rules set by Fremont could not be broken. Anyone seeking the Nine Dragon Cauldrons must follow these rules, and those who attempt to bypass them will face death.


    "You!"


    Wilbur was stunned but had no choice. He lowered his head and muttered softly, "Ten years? Making me wait another ten years? That''s impossible."


    "So, have you decided? If you have, give me your answer."


    "Alright!"


    Wilbur raised his head and looked at Josie, saying, "I agree. I will ept your three tests. Now, please tell me about the first test."


    At that moment, Wilbur''s eyes were resolute. Seeing this, Josie felt a touch of admiration and smiled, "You, young man, truly have courage. Since you are willing to ept the challenge, I will now tell you the details of the first test."

 Chapter 2194

    "The team that entered with you consists of eight people. They have all failed in life for various reasons and have almost reached the end of their wits. Now, they have learned that there is a treasure in the Vicente Primeval Forest. As long as they find the treasure, they will obtain a chest full of gold. This is theirst hope to survive. I need you to help them, guide them out of their despair, and lead them here to find the treasure in this forest."


    Wilbur said, "That''s easy. Why not tell me the content of the second test as well?"


    "It''s not that easy," Josie replied, casting a strange nce at Wilbur. "It''s easy for one person to escape despair because true despair doesn''t exist in this world. True despair exists in people''s hearts. Once someone falls into it, it''s very difficult for them to escape. I want you to help all eight of them escape the despair in their hearts. Only then will you have passed the test."


    "That''s easy too."


    Wilbur said confidently, "As long as I help them find the treasure and they see the chest of gold, they will naturally be happy and wille out of despair."


    "Hmph, do you think the first test is that simple?"


    "Are there other requirements?"


    "Of course. I wasn''t done exining. Not only must you help them escape their despair, but you must also help them find the treasure. Additionally, I have one more requirement: when they see the treasure, they must willingly give up the chest of gold and return to a simple life. During this process, none of the eight people can die. If even one person dies, the test will be considered a failure. Simrly, if you cannotplete the task, the test will also be considered a failure."


    "This is..."


    Wilbur was suddenly stunned, his mouth agape, unable to speak. To him, it seemed easy enough to help the eight people out of their despair. All he had to do was find the treasure and show them the chest of gold. However, getting them to willingly give up the gold after seeing it was almost impossible.


    After all, money had a powerful allure in this world. Few people could give up their final reward after striving for it. If they were unwilling to let go of ordinary things, how could they let go of a chest of gold?


    "What''s wrong? Is it too difficult?"


    "Yes," Wilbur said bluntly. "Human nature is unpredictable, and getting people to give up money is even harder. Josie, I want to know, if I fail this test, what is the punishment?"


    "Failure and voluntary withdrawal are the same. As a consequence, you will be banned from entering this primal forest for ten years."


    Hearing this, Wilbur took a sharp breath and said with a troubled expression, "But it''s really difficult. I don''t know how to make them give up their desire for gold."


    Josie said, "If they gain something more precious than gold, they will naturally give up the gold. Also, you are the only one who can lead them to find the treasure because theyck the ability to traverse this forest on their own. Therefore, the final test''s timing is in your hands. Don''t worry. When you lead them into this forest, I will take care of you. You won''t encounter various strange troubles, and you will find the treasure smoothly. Now, this is all the help I can provide. Go andplete your task."


    With that, Josie transformed into countless particles of golden light and vanished.

 Chapter 2195

    "Josie!"


    Wilbur still wanted to ask more, but unfortunately, Josie had already left.


    He sighed and thought back on Josie''s words. For those eight people to give up the gold, they would need to find something more valuable than gold.


    Wilbur muttered to himself, "Something more valuable than gold... could it be life?"


    Wilbur fell into deep thought. Indeed, life was more valuable than gold. However, Mitch and his team were clearly in despair. Living in such a state, even if given life, even if Wilbur saved them a hundred times from danger, might not change their mindset.


    Mitch and his team had reached a dead end in life. Unless their lives improved and they each found what they considered most valuable, they would not give up the gold.


    After all, for anyone, besides life, the most valuable thing was probably what they personally deemed the most precious. Since everyone''s life experiences were different, their mindsets would be different as well.


    After some thought, Wilbur knew that to help the eight members of Mitch''s exploration team out of their predicament, the first thing he needed to do was understand them and get involved in their lives.


    Therefore, Wilbur''s next step was to return and quickly catch up with the eight members of that exploration team.


    With that in mind, Wilbur turned and ran back at full speed. Meanwhile, Mitch and his team had already walked another kilometer and were only a kilometer away from the forest''s exit.


    At this point, Kean, who had been silent all along, shrugged helplessly and said, " Mitch, I don''t think Veda would betray us. Although what he said earlier was terrible, he has stuck with us through twenty-three expeditions regardless. Maybe, what I mean is, he might be in the same situation as us, with his life at a dead end."


    Hearing this, a trace of sympathy appeared in Mitch''s cold eyes. He stopped and said, "Yes, I understand Veda. He''s not usually like this. Maybe our failures have disappointed him too much."


    Vernon added, "If we can win over Veda''s heart, I think we can continue our expeditions. Once we find the treasure and share that chest of gold, the eight of us can all be wealthy."


    Mitch nodded. He seemed very confident, as if he had already obtained that chest of gold, and said, "Exactly. Since we are all good friends, we should do this together. You all know I''m not a stingy person. I promised you guys that we''ll split the treasure equally when we find it. I won''t take even one more coin than anyone else."


    As they were talking, they saw another team ahead entering the forest. They all fell silent. Just then, Wilbur''s voice came from behind them, "Mitch, wait for me!"


    They were all shocked and stood frozen in ce. Mitch hesitated for a moment, then turned to Wilbur with a forced smile and said, "Wilbur, I knew you woulde back."


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous in there, so I hurried out. I saw you hadn''t left the forest yet, so I came to ask if you want to ride back in my car together?"


    "Of course." Mitch said with a smile, "I was just wondering how we would get back to Vicente. Now that you''re here, we can all ride in your car."

 Chapter 2196

    Wilbur and Mitch chatted as they walked out of the forest. Wilbur then drove back and forth twice, transporting all seven members back to Vicente City.


    In a luxurious restaurant, Wilbur handed the menu to Mitch and said with a smile, "Mitch, you let me experience the wonders of the primeval forest. It was a very enriching experience for me, so to thank everyone, I''m treating you all to a nice meal."


    "Oh? Really?" Mitch''s eyes swept over the members of the exploration team with a smile on his face. Wilbur patted his chest and said, "You know the thrill of adventure. I found it very worthwhile, and I got to make some new friends like you guys."


    Hearing this, Mitch and the others smiled. Mitch said, "Actually, I wasn''t a professional explorer initially. Iter discovered the wonders of the primeval forest, which led me to be an explorer. As for what you said earlier, I totally understand."


    "Someone is really willing to treat us to a nice meal? That''s hard to believe."


    At this moment, Veda, who had left the forest earlier, also arrived. When Mitch called Veda, he initially did not believe someone would treat them to a nice meal. However, since it had been a long time since he had eaten a decent meal, he could not resist the offer. For this group that was on the brink of copse, such principles and pride had lost their meaning.


    What they truly needed was a dignified meal, and Wilbur was willing to treat them to a nice dinner, so they naturally would not miss it. Wilbur pulled out a chair for Veda and said, "Come, Veda, sit here."


    "It''s you?" Veda looked at Wilbur curiously and asked, "Why are you treating us to a nice meal? What''s your goal?"


    Wilbur poured Veda a ss of wine and said with a smile, "I want to be friends with all of you. After all, I have to thank you for taking me on this adventure. You showed me many things in the primeval forest that I had never seen before."


    Mitch gave Veda a look, and Veda nodded knowingly, saying, "Oh, I get it, I get it. It''s an investment, right? We''re all good brothers here. Come on, let''s have a drink."


    Everyone stood up and clinked their sses before drinking. Soon, the dishes Mitch ordered were served. Therge round table was filled with delicious food. Initially, the group ate and drank elegantly, but within ten minutes, they became familiar with each other and abandoned all formalities, indulging in the meal heartily.


    The mealsted nearly two hours, and during this banquet, Wilbur learned about the backgrounds of the eight members of the exploration team.


    Mitch was the team leader, formerly a car mechanic, who started exploring the forest due to certain circumstances.


    Vernon used to be a librarian, Veda was once a professional boxer, Kean used to be a golf course manager, and Bill was formerly a professional race car driver.

 Chapter 2197

    Green was a former antique dealer, Eli used to work at Wemperson Financial, and Aite was the deputy manager at Wemperson Financial.


    Interestingly, among these eight people, Eli and Aite were twins, with Eli being the older brother and Aite the younger brother.


    ording to their ounts, they all had enviable jobs before. Although Eli got his job at Wemperson Financial through his brother Aite, his sry was above average for his position and twice that of ordinary employees.


    These eight people originally had good lives. However, after a financial crisis eight years ago, their lives changed drastically. All eight of them left their jobs, and through various circumstances, met and formed Mitch''s exploration team.


    A financial crisis causing eight people from different industries and social standings to simultaneously lose their jobs seemed almost impossible to Wilbur, so he did not fully believe their story. He suspected it was a fabricated lie, indicating they still had some reservations about him.


    However, this did not bother Wilbur too much, as he had already identified amon thread from their stories.


    Despite their different industries, all eight had jobs that allowed them to interact with upper-ss society to some extent. Wilbur deduced that the information about the treasure hidden in Vicente Primeval Forest was likely overheard from these high-society interactions.


    If it were just general knowledge about the treasure, it would not be worth seriously searching for the treasure, as many would know about it. The only usible scenario was that they had obtained only a part of the information, and after further research, had pinpointed the location to Vicente Primeval Forest.


    This piece of information was known only to them and the source of their confidence.


    Regarding why these eight ended up in their current predicament, it likely had much to do with their social status. Despite their reluctance to ept it, societal stratification did exist, and the lifestyles of different social sses varied greatly. Regardless of their previous jobs - whether a car mechanic, financialpany employee, or librarian, they had opportunities to mingle with the upper ss.


    The lifestyle differences between social strata were stark. For instance, an upper- ss person''s meal could cost tens of thousands, which might be a year''s ie for a middle-ss employee or a lifetime''s earnings for someone from the lower ss.


    People were naturally envious, and witnessing others living better lives could breed jealousy. The gap between social sses could make this even more bewildering, causing people to lose sight of their own social standing and status. Members of Mitch''s exploration team exemplified this. They were unwilling to lead lives dominated by upper-ss individuals while working hard for meager returns. No one wanted to ept that a single meal for someone else could equate to their entire year''s sry, especially an educated person.


    Thus, they chose to leave their original jobs, form an exploration team, and venture into Vicente Primeval Forest to seek the legendary treasure. This quest for gold also served as a means to achieve a sense of inner pride and recognition.


    Many people dream of striking it rich, but few achieve it. Some even neglect their basic living needs in pursuit of this dream.


    The eight members of Mitch''s exploration team were such people. They once had excellent jobs but found themselves in their current state. Rather than being forced into desperation, they brought it upon themselves by not understanding the true meaning of life. Money did not represent all that was valuable in the world.

 Chapter 2198

    Wilbur was lost in thought when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned and was met with a strong smell of alcohol.


    Mitch, looking very drunk, said, "Brother, you treated us to this meal, and now you see we''ve all had too much to drink. We can''t get back on our own. Can you arrange a car to take us all home? Sorry for the trouble."


    Wilbur looked around and saw that the entire exploration team was indeed slumped over drunk. It seemed they had exhausted their savings over the years for their expeditions and had not had such avish meal in a long time. No one wanted to miss this opportunity.


    Everyone wanted to enjoy it fully, and most of the food on the table had been eaten. This scene reminded Wilbur of when he used to lead the Abyss Mercenaries.


    When people were hungry, nothing else mattered. They instinctively craved to be full. Wilbur felt a familiar sensation and smiled slightly. He snapped his fingers and said, "Okay, no problem. Leave it to me."


    Wilbur then called a server, settled the bill, and asked the server to keep an eye on the group. He drove four people home first and then returned to take the other four. Since everyone but Mitch had fallen asleep, Mitch sat in the front seat, directing Wilbur to the others'' addresses. After dropping off the seven, Wilbur drove Mitch to his own ce.


    Mitch lived next to a recycling center in an old, run-down apartment building in the western part of Vicente. The area was filled with various noises and unpleasant smells due to the recycling activities.


    This was far from what Wilbur had expected Mitch''s living conditions to be. During the meal, Mitch mentioned that he used to be a top-tier mechanic in Vicente, earning a sry that was among the top five for mechanics in the city.


    At his peak, he had earned fifty thousand a month, which was almost a year''s sry for most ordinary workers in Vicente. That year, including his year-end bonus, Mitch had made eight hundred thousand.


    Eight hundred thousand was equivalent to sixteen years of an average worker''s sry, and with the real estate prices then, Mitch could have bought two high-end apartments in downtown Vicente.


    Wilbur had thought that Mitch, as the organizer of the expedition team, would have considerable savings and a middle-ss lifestyle in Vicente. However, Wilbur was surprised to see Mitch living in such conditions.


    Seeing the look of surprise on Wilbur''s face, Mitch smiled weakly and said, "You think I''m living a poor life, right? Well, you''re not wrong. I do live in a ce like this now. Dreams, they''re not for everyone. Some people achieve greatness because of their dreams, and some people be wretched because of them."


    Wilbur looked at Mitch and asked, "What about you? What kind of person do you think you are?"


    Mitch shook his head painfully and said, "I''m not worthy of having dreams! I don''t deserve them. They''ve ruined me!"


    As he spoke, Mitch let go of Wilbur and staggered towards the stairs. Wilbur quickly followed and caught him just before he fell, saying, "Be careful. Let me help you."


    Wilbur helped Mitch up to the third floor. Mitch pointed to the door marked 301 and said, "Here we are. Let me get the key."


    Mitch rummaged through his bag for a minute before finally pulling out the key and unlocking the door. Wilbur then helped Mitch into the apartment.


    The room was sparsely furnished and filled with various expedition equipment and manuals. There was only an old, tattered sofa against the wall. Wilbur carefully guided Mitch to the sofa and helped him sit down.

 Chapter 2199

    Wilbur let out a long sigh and said, "Alright, now you''re home too. All eight of you are back in your homes, so I can rx. Get some rest. I''ll head back now. Let''s keep in touch."


    As he turned to leave, he heard Mitch call out, "Wait a minute!"


    Wilbur stopped and turned to see Mitch wobbling as he got up from the sofa. Suddenly, with a loud thud, Mitch dropped to his knees in front of Wilbur.


    "Mitch, you''re drunk."


    Wilbur reached out to help him, but Mitch grabbed his hands firmly, speaking earnestly, "Wait, Wilbur. I''m not drunk. I really have something I need to ask you."


    "Ask me? What do you need? You''re drunk now. Maybe we should talk when you sober up?"


    "No, I can''t wait."


    Mitch shook his head vigorously, his tone sincere and desperate, "I really need money right now, Wilbur. You know we''ve been on twenty-three expeditions without any sess. If this keeps up, I''m afraid I''ll ruin my friends'' lives. I''d rather be a failure myself than drag them down with me. I''m not someone who''s willing to lead them into the abyss. If they had ignored me back then and pursued their own lives, they wouldn''t be like this now. Now... I''m the one who ruined them."


    Mitch''s tears flowed freely as he spoke, his years of hardship pouring out, "You know, since I''m the leader, I can''t show weakness in front of them. I have to bear it alone. But how long can I hold on? Wilbur, I''m begging you. I know you''re also interested in the treasure, right? Join us, and we''ll search for it together. Once we find it, you''ll get a share too. I can even give you my share. I really can''t... I can''t let my teammates suffer any longer."


    Mitch was on the verge of tears as he continued to beg, "Please, lend me a million. With that, we can upgrade our equipment, and I''m sure we can find the treasure hidden deep in Vicente Primeval Forest! We''ll split the treasure, all nine of us! I''ll give you my share. I just need you to lend me a million now. It''s all so close! I really need your help!"


    Faced with Mitch''s tearful and passionate plea, Wilbur was moved. Mitch and his team had indeed sacrificed a lot for this treasure, but Wilbur knew very well that with the formation in the forest, no ordinary person would make it through. Not with a million, not even with ten million. It was simply impossible.

 Chapter 2200

    Wilbur said, "Mitch, first of all, you need to understand that the best exploration


    teams have only managed to go ten kilometers into the forest. Even if I lend you a million to upgrade your equipment, we might still struggle to go through the forest. We might not even reach ten kilometers. If we can''t find the treasure, wouldn''t that million be wasted? Wouldn''t you feel even more guilty toward me?"


    Hearing this, Mitch looked up sharply at Wilbur. He was initially taken aback for a moment before he said excitedly, "No, I guarantee we can find the treasure. We''re just one opportunity away."


    "Mitch, the primeval forest is full of unknown dangers. I don''t know where your confidencees from, but even basic threats like bloodsucking bugs are hard to deal with."


    Mitch looked seriously at Wilbur and said, "To be honest, after twenty-three expeditions, we''ve found the weakness of those bloodsucking insects. We can carve out a path that avoids them. Ten kilometers is not an issue for us. Unless there arerge beasts, we canpletely traverse the rainforest and reach Vicente''s paradise."


    Wilbur knew Mitch was serious, but he was underestimating Vicente Primeval Forest. There was a massive formation under the forest, and those bloodsucking insects were created by its energy.


    The entire forest was part of the formation. As long as the guardian, Josie, did not want anyone to enter, the insects would appear en masse to block the way. Mitch''s belief in finding a weakness was simply naive.


    Of course, for an ordinary person studying basic biological behavior, Mitch''s deduction might seem reasonable. But Vicente Primeval Forest was no ordinary forest. It was guarded by formations controlled by a cultivator. Thus, Mitch''s assumptions werepletely wrong, making his quest futile.


    However, Wilbur was moved by Mitch''s sincerity. He nodded and said, "Okay, I can lend you a million, and you don''t need to repay me. However, I have one condition."


    "What condition? I''ll agree to one condition, ten conditions, even a hundred conditions if you help me this time!"


    Wilbur gave Mitch a solemn look and said, "Mitch, I think you know that for someone to persist in something, there must be a strong reason behind it. Your seven teammates, Vernon, Veda, and the rest of the team have followed you for years. I want to know what keeps them going."


    Mitch hesitated, wiped his tears, and said, "Why do you want to know? I suppose everyone has their own reasons. Maybe it''s because we all refuse to be ordinary and want to take on a challenge together."


    "It seems you''re not being honest with me. In that case, I''ll retract my offer. Goodbye, Mitch."


    As Wilbur turned to leave, Mitch grabbed his hand and anxiously said, "Don''t go!


    I''ll tell you whatever you want to know. Yes, I lied just now. They all have their own reasons for sticking with me through this challenge."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 2201

    Wilbur turned around, leaning down to say, "I''ll give you one more chance then, Captain Mitch. I hope you won''t try to trick me this time, or I''m never lending you the money."


    "Of course."


    Mitch''s chest heaved up and down. "Actually, out of the seven of them, I only knew why Vernon, Veda, Bill, and Kean persisted. As for Green, Eli, and Aite, I have no idea why they held on. I really don''t."


    "That''s fine. Now, you just need to tell me why Vernon, Veda, Bill, and Green persisted, and I''ll send you a million dors right after. But our agreement doesn''t change in the slightest. Once we find the gold, we''re splitting it equally."


    "Alright!"


    Mitch nodded fervently and told Wilbur the reason why Vernon, Veda, Bill, and Kean persisted in adventuring.


    It turned out that Vernon used to be a librarian and had five years of his bonus withheld from him by his superior. Vernon had worked hard and never made any mistakes on his job at the library, and the bonus was supposed to go into getting his grandson a nice car.


    Not only had Vernon''s boss taken his bonus away, but Vernon found out that every single person around him was treating him differently. Vernon hated the change and hated this prank his life had yed on him. That was why he put all his energy into finding the treasure, hoping that he would get his cut of the gold and get rich to reim the power and life he was supposed to have.


    Veda was a professional boxer. The love of his life broke up with him to marry a rich, fat guy. It was a traumatic experience for him, which made him give up the life he once had and choose to let loosepletely. With that, he lost his athletic figure and confidence that came with it.


    Veda felt like hard work was not actually enough to get him what he wanted. Yes, money was the only way he could change his life. That was why Veda was after the treasure as well.


    Bill''s situation was simr to Veda''s. His girlfriend had fallen in love with someone else as well. However, Bill''s girlfriend, Heather, was dumped after that too. Heather was not married to this day, and Bill had tried many times to win her back. He did not care about what had happened in the past and hoped Heather would take him back.


    However, ever since leaving Bill, Heather had changedpletely. She only had eyes for rich people now and told Bill that she would only be with him if he could shower her with riches.


    Kean''s reason was his mother''s hospitalization. He had always been a troublemaker from a young age, refusing to pay any attention in school or work. All he did was spend his money frivolously and hardly had any savings. This kept going on until a few years ago when his mother fell sick and needed a lot of money for surgery.


    Kean''s father told him off for being a terrible son, and Kean had moved out in a fit of rage. Now all he was after was the treasure, as it would get him the money he needed for his mother''s surgery and his family could go back to the way it was.


    Wilbur nodded after listening to everything. "Alright. Now that I know about your circumstances, I''ll send a million dors to your bank ount as per our agreement."

 Chapter 2202

    A few minutester, Mitch''s phone received a notification for the transfer to his bank ount.


    "Thank you." Tears welled up in Mitch''s eyes, and he seemed overwhelmed with emotion.


    Wilbur said, "No worries. Get some rest. I''ve now invested in Mitch''s exploration team. We''ll get in touch after you get some rest. We''ll talk about the next step of our n after that."


    After getting back to the hotel, Wilbur began thinking about the eight explorers. Mitch''s wish hade true, and Vernon''s was next. For that to happen, the head of the library Vernon had worked at would need to release Vernon''s bonus, then apologize and rehire Vernon.


    That was hardly a challenge. As for Veda, the trauma of having the woman he loved marry another man was quite tough. However, it was considered prettymon in daily life. All was fair in love, and everyone was entitled to make their own decisions.


    Wilbur felt like Veda''s problems might be rted to the resentment nestled within him. As long as that was addressed, he would be able to get better on his own.


    Bill was the same too. Even though the woman he loved was not married yet, she had changed too much and might not be a good match for Bill. Bill would have to see this to get past his own trauma.


    Kean''s case was a lot easier. His mother''s surgery just had to be paid for, and his resentment would go away.


    Among the four of them, Veda was probably the one with the biggest problem. After all, his girlfriend had married someone else. That was a pretty huge blow and getting him to heal would require some special intervention.


    The next day, Wilbur dialed Veda''s number.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Mister Veda? It''s me, Wilbur Penn."


    "Wilbur Penn... Oh, the Dashan who treated us to that nice meal. You''re quite the generous man, huh? What''s up?"


    Wilbur said, "I''m actually interested in joining your exploration team. Can we meet up for a chat?"


    "Of course."


    Wilbur set up an appointment with Veda at a cafe. They met up, and Veda said, "I know you have your own goals with getting close to us. Everyone wants to get rich, and I''m not opposed to you joining our team. However, I hope you know that the sess rate is really low. It might not be worth it."


    Wilbur looked at Veda. "I heard you used to be a boxer?"


    "Yes, I was, but that was a long time ago."


    Wilbur smiled. "Mitch told me that the woman you loved got married?"


    "Yes. She''s free to make her own decisions." Veda nodded with a small smile.


    Wilbur realized that Veda did not seem to be all that caught up in the past, and asked, "Well, are you still hung up about it?"


    "Why should I be?"


    "Alright. What''s your dream now, then?"


    Veda fell silent for a bit, before saying, "I''d like to box in a match one more time, if that''s possible."


    "Sure, I can make that happen for you."


    Wilbur snapped his fingers and made a few calls to set up a boxing match. At the same time, Vernon got an apology letter from the head of the library he used to work at, along with the bonus that had been taken away before and a letter of employment. Kean received a call from his father, who told him that his mother had gone through the surgery, and it was a sess.

 Chapter 2203

    Vernon finished his boxing match. His face was swollen from getting beaten up, but he still shook Wilbur''s hand and thanked him.


    Wilbur met up with Bill in the afternoon. The two of them talked for a while, and Bill''s girlfriend was brought up.


    Bill smiled. "Heather likes the wealthy life. That''s just how she is, and it''s hardly going to change."


    Wilbur said, "I really don''t know what you see in her."


    Bill chuckled. "Her looks, and her personality. That''s what I like."


    "You know that Heather only cares about money. Even if you did give her a big sum of money, she might leave you again eventually."


    "I don''t care. I just want to be with her for a year, and I''ll be satisfied. Of course, it''d be great if she stayed longer."


    Throughout the conversation, Wilbur continuously reminded Bill of the kind of person Heather was, but Bill seemed to have made his mind up. Despite not knowing what on earth Bill saw in her, Wilbur still arranged for someone to reach out to Heather in secret, paying her two million dors to stay by Bill''s side for the next ten years.


    Heather agreed to it at once, and Bill was overjoyed to hear that she wanted to get back with him. That very night, the two of them met up in a hotel.


    Wilbur then met up with Green, Eli, and Aite. The news of Wilbur helping the other four men had gone out, and Wilbur was pretty sure that he would be able to settle the problems of the other explorers with money. "Go on, tell me anything. I''ll help you out as long as it''s within my abilities."


    Green, Eli, and Aite looked at each other. Green was the first to speak up, frowning as he said, "Mister Penn, we know you''ve done a lot for us... but we don''t know what''s your end goal in doing this. Are you trying to keep the treasure all to yourself?"


    Wilbur replied, "You could say that, but the truth is that I just want to help you out of the troubles you''re now facing. I think you could live very good lives if you were willing to do that."


    Green said, "Alright. I actually want to go back into the antique industry. I''ve sold all my antiques in search of the treasure, and I don''t have much money anymore."


    "That''s it?" asked Wilbur.


    Green nodded ruefully. "That''s it. The whole thing might sound simple to you, but it''s far from that to me. That''s just the way life is. More often than not you can''t go back once you''ve made a mistake."


    "Well, how much capital do you need to get your business back on its feet?" "Three million dors."


    "Sure. I''ll send it to your bank ount."


    Now that he has solved Green''s problems, six of the eight explorers'' problems have been resolved. Only Eli and Aite were left, and Wilbur was rather satisfied with this. He turned to the two men and said, "It''s your turn now."


    They exchanged nces, and then Eli said, "We don''t wish for anything. We just want to find that chest of gold and get our part of it."


    Aite said, "There were eight of us in the original n, but now there are nine people with you joining us. Of course, we just want the two portions for us."


    Eli said, "ording to our calctions, the gold in that chest should be worth around two hundred million. If we split that into nine and our captain gets an extra share, everyone else gets around twenty million dors each. That would be forty million for both of us."


    Wilbur frowned. "Forty million?"


    Aite nodded. "If you give us forty million dors, we''ll back out of this n altogether."


    Wilbur snorted. "Well, have you considered that the gold might only be worth a few million dors? That''d be just a few hundred thousand for each of you split nine ways."

 Chapter 2204

    Eli and Aite looked at each other, and their expressions darkened. "That''s hardly possible, Mister Penn. We''ve done the math, and that chest of gold is really worth around two hundred million. The difference can''t be that big."


    Aite nodded. "We want forty million, and not a penny less. Otherwise, we won''t give up our share."


    Wilbur frowned at the two men with growing suspicion. After all, the chest was buried deep in the Vicente Primeval Forest, where no one had reached to this day. No one was supposed to know how much that treasure cost at all.


    Not only did these two men know that the treasure was a chest full of gold, but they even knew how much it was worth. How was that possible?


    Wilbur was the CEO of Cape International and worth billions of dors, so forty million dors was hardly anything to him. Even so, he had his boundaries. Wilbur would have been fine helping them out if it was just a few million dors.


    However, the two brothers had asked for forty million outright. They did not seem to need Wilbur to help them out with any dreams of theirs but were instead just going after the money. Wilbur knew that giving them the money would get the job done for sure, but he did not find that to be a good way to end things.


    Wilbur had his own way of doing things, and he wanted to do this well so there were no regrets.


    Vernon and the others each had dreams of their own, and Wilbur was more than happy to help them out so they could go back to the lives they had and be at peace. With Eli and Aite, however, giving them the forty million dors would probably not satiate their greed at all.


    Wilbur did not know if this would really help the two brothers out. Their greediness would still be a problem, and Wilbur even felt like he might not pass Josie''s first test in doing this.


    The brothers'' attitude put Wilbur in a hard ce, and he took a deep breath as he rubbed at his temples. "Do you really not have any other dreams? You might not even be able to get that treasure relying on your own strength and skills. I could actually help you out with more realistic things in life."


    "No, we either want the treasure or the forty million dors."


    "Actually, Mister Penn, two hundred million dors split nine ways would actually get us a few more million dors each. In fact, if you hadn''t shown up altogether, we would get even more money with the treasure being split just eight ways. Forty million dors is our final offer. We''re not changing our minds."


    Wilbur said, "I don''t know where you got your confidence from, nor do I know where you even found out all that about the treasure. I don''t know much about the treasure myself, and I''m not just going to give you forty million dors without any evidence to back your ims up."


    Green turned to Eli and Aite then, looking rather vexed as he yelled, "Are you out of your minds? We don''t even know if that treasure exists! It''s good enough that Mister Penn''s even willing to help us out!"


    "How could you ask for that much?"


    Eli and Aite shot Green a nce. After that, Eli turned to Wilbur and asked, "Can we speak in private, Mister Penn?"


    "Of course."


    Eli and Aite came to the balcony outside of the room with Wilbur in tow. Aite closed the doors, and Wilbur nced at the two men before saying, "You two aren''t exactly being great friends to Green right now."

 Chapter 2205

    Eli said, "You''re not wrong, Mister Penn. Green isn''t our friend."


    However, Aite spoke up as well, "You''ve got it wrong, Mister Penn. Green is our friend. We''re all on the same exploration team, after all. Green is just a regr friend to us. Regr friends don''t have the right to listen in on what we''re about to discuss. We''re going to tell you why we asked for forty million dors."


    "Is that so?"


    Wilbur smiled as he looked at Aite. Aite was the younger of the two brothers, but he seemed to be the more intelligent one. He was hesitating to speak then, which piqued Wilbur''s interest. What could possibly be the reason behind the brothers'' request for forty million dors?


    Aite nodded. "We can''t just tell anyone about a secret like that, though. So, we''d need to determine if you can afford to hear about it."


    "Do you mind showing us your bank ount bnce?"


    "Of course not."


    Wilbur knew that these brothers did not trust him too much and sent them a screenshot of the five hundred million dors in his bank ount.


    The two brothers'' eyes widened in shock at the sight of the image. They did not think it was possible for Wilbur to be so wealthy.


    However, the screenshot had proven them wrong, so Aite said, "Mister Penn, I apologize for my brashness with you just now. We do actually have detailed information on the treasure, including a map to get to it as well. That might sound ridiculous to you, but it''s the truth. That treasure was actually left behind by a previous civilization. There''s an entrance deep in the Vicente Primeval Forest that leads to an underground castle that the people from that previous civilization built to draw water from the greatke."


    He paused for a moment, then added, "Something happened somewhere along the way, and the underground castle was abandoned. That treasure is buried in that underground castle. That gold was supposed to be ten years of sry for the people who had worked in the underground castle, but they mysteriously disappeared. That''s why the gold became a treasure and is still there now. That castle is called the Vicente Deep Waters."


    Wilbur''s interest was piqued by Aite''s words. After all, Wilbur himself enjoyed collecting antiques that contained special energy and powers to contribute to the Dragon''s Altar in exchange for grace points or other things he wanted. That was why he loved exploring.


    Wilbur was very interested in ces where treasure was buried. It was just that most of the treasures he had gotten in the past were left behind by the people of this civilization, and he had never encountered anything from a different civilization until the time he met Dave from the seventh civilization of Earth, which had broadened his perspective greatly.


    During his time on his own, Wilbur had also thought about all the civilizations that had once been on this in the billions of years Earth had been around. Each civilization must have had its own innovations and things they cared about, and whatever treasure was left behind and passed down must be extremely precious.


    Wilbur had also fantasized about getting his hands on treasure like this before as well and used it to improve his skills and powers. Now this fantasy was about toe true, and Vicente Deep Waters seemed like a goldmine for treasure.

 Chapter 2206

    Wilbur looked up at the two brothers. "Are you sure that Vicente Deep Waters really exists, and there''s treasure in there?"


    Eli seemed a little emotional as he said, "We have all the information, Mister Penn. We can send you a digital copy of it tomorrow morning if you don''t believe us, and you can see for yourself then if this treasure really exists."


    Wilbur nodded. "That''s probably for the best. After all, we''ve never seen Vicente Deep Waters before. Nheless, I am curious about how Mitch and the others know about the treasure in the forest too."


    Aite shrugged. "It was purely coincidental. Vernon found a book containing notes left behind from a previous civilization, and it was mentioned that there was indeed treasure hidden within Vicente Primeval Forest. It was all in text, though. The five of us just found each other randomly and chose to team up to search for the treasure because none of us wanted to be ordinary people."


    Wilbur''s mind raced. "So, you knew where the treasure was all along, and were just using Mitch and the others to help you traverse around the forest and its beasts, so you could go after the treasure yourselves after getting the information?"


    Eli and Aite exchanged nces, and then Aite nodded hesitantly. "That was what our initial n was. However, we figured that we were all poor souls and didn''t mind giving them a share of the money if we found it."


    Eli added, "After all, they were ostracized just like us. Most people work hard for the life they want and face many struggles, but they still try their best. Mister Penn, I''m sure you can understand that no one in this world wants to be broke for the rest of their lives. We hope you''ll agree to work with us."


    Wilbur shook the two men''s hands. "My pleasure. Send me the file tomorrow, and we''ll n how to get into Vicente Deep Waters together."


    The next morning, Wilbur received an email from Eli and Aite. They were photos taken of a file on the Vicente Deep Waters. Wilbur saw that there were photos of the castle structures as well as detailed descriptions. He could tell that this was the real deal for sure.


    A whileter, Aite gave him a call.


    "Hello, Aite."


    "I''ve emailed you the file, Mister Penn."


    "Yes, I''m looking at it now."


    "Do you believe it now?"


    "Of course, but I don''t see that map you mentioned anywhere."


    "I''ll send it to you if we can reach an agreement."


    "Alright, I agree to the deal. I can transfer the forty million to you right away, but on one condition," Wilbur demanded.


    "What is it?"


    "You two are going to participate in the exploration too. The nine of us can help each other out, which was why your team was set up in the first ce." "Sure, we''ll do that."


    Later that day, Wilbur met up with the two brothers again and they drafted out a n on how to enter Vicente Deep Waters. Due to the nature of the information, Aite asked Wilbur not to tell the other explorer about this. As long as they got to the treasure, everyone''s wish would be granted.


    After a whole day of nning and another day of gathering materials, Wilbur gathered the members of the exploration team on the third day and entered the forest together.

 Chapter 2207

    Mitch led the way and the others followed behind him. They followed the


    directions on the map and began heading into the Vicente Primeval Forest. They did not run into the bloodsucking bugs, and the whole journey went rather


    smoothly.


    Vernon looked at the map excitedly. "Unbelievable! We''ve made a new record! We''re sixty kilometers deep in the forest now!"


    "That''s it, right up ahead!"


    Vernon pointed at a grassy in in front of him. Everyone hurried over and began clearing the in of all the grass with the tools they had prepared. After that, they began to dig up the soil with shovels. Soon enough, they uncovered the round cover of a well.


    The cover of the well was different from those found in the city. It looked ancient and was extremely heavy. No one could lift it with their own strength.


    Wilbur wove the rope he had brought through the hole on top of the cover, tying a firm knot. Everyone picked up the rope and pulled it together and were finally able to lift the stone cover off. Upon doing so, everyone saw that the stone cover was actually almost twenty centimeters thick.


    Vernon squatted down, examining the cover with a frown. "What''s this? Why is there a huge stone lid here?"


    Captain Mitch was practically boring holes into the stone cover with his stare. "This should probably be where the treasure is at. Come on, let''s get down there to look."


    Wilbur looked at Aite, who scrambled to say, "Alright, Captain Mitch, I''ll lead the way now since you were doing it just now."


    Aite entered the well first, making his way down thedder step by step. He reached the bottom not long after and shouted, "It''s fine! It''s very wide down here. Come on down."


    Everyone entered the well one by one. Once Wilbur reached the bottom of the well, the lights on both sides of the walls lit up on their own.


    "What..."


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Why are there lights here?"


    "Electricity wasn''t invented a thousand years ago! There can''t be light here," said Bill.


    Just then, Vernon came up to what looked like a crystal lightbulb. He inspected it closely before saying, "No, this isn''t an electrical light. It''s a special underwater crystal. This crystal was found in the Vicente Forest a few decades ago, but the mine was sealed for some reason eventually. It''s been said that this crystal''s harder than any machine humanity has ever encountered, and thus it couldn''t be worked on. Also, the technology at the time was hardly advanced enough to estimate the value of the crystal. So, they chose to seal the mine to keep its value."


    Vernon frowned as he spoke as if he was deep in thought.


    Kean said, "Why would these crystal lights exist if they''re too hard to work on?"


    Vernon said, "Maybe someone found a way to do it, some way that no one else knows about. ording to the notes I found, these crystals emit a glow all day and night. That''s why they''re worth so much."

 Chapter 2208

    Kean said, "If it''s worth a lot, I''m bringing a crystal or two back with me. Who knows, I could make some good money with it."


    He walked over to grab one of the glowing crystals, but a huge spark of electricity struck him the moment his hands came into contact with them.


    "Argh!"


    Kean''s hands flew backward as his eyes widened in shock. "What was that?"


    Vernon said, "Be careful of what you touch, Vernon. There might be powers none of us know of."


    Wilbur said, "Alright, I''ll lead the way now. Everyone, stay behind me."


    Wilbur took the lead, and everyone followed behind him. They made their way down the path, which widened as they kept going. Before long, the entirety of Vicente Deep Waters stood before them.


    Wilbur looked at the map on his phone as he walked and was shocked to discover that the castle looked exactly like it did on the map. Moreover, the walls and ground were both very clean with no signs of wear or decay.


    It was important to note that thest civilization was ten thousand years apart from this one. It was nearly impossible to have any form of architecture, even if it was underground, to not have decayed or rusted in the slightest after this long.


    Yet Vicente Deep Waters was in mint condition, standing tall before them. Wilbur did not know what kind of force had kept this enormous castle running for so long, but it was unbelievable.


    Just then, Vernon noticed the drains by the side of the path. "Why is there a drain here? I''ve seen at least six of them by now."


    "Could this castle be rted to water?" asked Vernon.


    Kean chuckled. "Were they trying to build a dam or a power nt of sorts? Mister Vernon, I don''t think any of that''s possible. Maybe someone lived here, and the drains were just built to water their nts."


    Vernon shook his head coldly. "No, that can''t be. Building huge drains like this just to water some nts is ridiculous."


    Wilbur entered the underground castle following the map, and it was not long before they came up to a huge metal door. ording to the map, the treasure was right behind this very door.


    Now, all they had to do was open the metal door and they would be able to enter. Wilbur touched the door, and a voice rang in his head all of a sudden.


    ''Who are you? What are you doing here?''


    Wilbur turned to see several transparent figures around him. The figures were all holding long spears, staring at Wilbur warily. However, Mitch, Vernon, and the others did not seem to notice these figures at all as they stared around themselves nkly.


    "Who are you?" Wilbur asked carefully.


    "We''re the guardians of Vicente Deep Waters. You''re not supposed to be here."


    "Young cultivator, why have you entered Vicente Deep Waters with a group of mortals? Are you trying to get yourselves killed?"


    "These people aren''t dressed like us. They''re probably explorers who broke in here, Captain! What should we do?"


    "Kill them, and let them remain here forever?"


    "Anyone who breaks into Vicente Deep Waters shall be ughtered without exception!"


    "Kill them!"


    The few soldiers shouted as they charged at Wilbur. Just then, Wilbur released his dragon aura to form a dragon that he controlled to take on the soldiers, who were reduced to dust the second they came into contact with the dragon.


    Following that, a few other soldiers showed up as well.


    "Captain, this guy looks pretty powerful. What are we going to do?"


    "Bastard!"

 Chapter 2209

    The soldiers glowered at Wilbur, who knew that things were about to take a turn for the worse. Wilbur knew that he could not stay for long, but Vernon said, "I''ve found it! Pull the rope, and the door will open."


    Wilbur charged over and pulled the rope. The door eventually opened, and he said to the others, "Go on, hurry up!"


    The explorers rushed into thest secret room, and Wilbur followed behind them


    as he let go.


    Bam!


    The huge metal door swung shut, blocking the soldiers outside.


    "They''ve gone inside, Captain. What should we do now?"


    The captain of the soldiers glowered. "They''re not getting out of here alive either way! Release the water!"


    A passage appeared in front of the men in the room. There were two chests at the end of the passage, one golden and one ck.


    Below the passage were the waters. There seemed to be something moving in them as the men ran to the podium at the end of the passage to open the chests.


    The golden box contained a pile of gold, and the ck box contained a single ck marble.


    "What''s this? A marble?"


    Vernon picked up the ck marble and nced at it, before handing it to Kean. Kean rubbed the ck marble in his hands, before snorting, "Yeah, it''s just regr ss marble. Machines weren''t as advanced back then, so a transparent ss marble like this was a symbol of wealth."


    The explorers passed the marble around, and it eventuallynded in Wilbur''s hands.


    Just then, Mitch said, "Forget the marble, let''s look at the gold."


    "How should we split it?"


    Vernon said, "I thought that the gold was important before, but then I realized that was not what I was actually after. I''ll give up my portion of the gold."


    Kean said, "Wilbur helped me before we got here, and I believe in returning favors. I''ll pass on my portion too."


    "I don''t want it either."


    "Me neither."


    Atst, all eight explorers gave up their share of the gold, which made Wilbur feel rather pleased.


    Just then, Aite nced at the gold in the chest before saying, "Well, Mister Penn, our agreement''splete. The chest of gold is yours. Let''s go, Eli."


    "Yeah."


    Eli and Aite turned to leave, and Vernon said, "Hey, you can''t do that! At least stick around to help Mister Penn get the gold out of here."


    "Our agreement''s over, so we have nothing to do with this anymore."


    "Well, is everything between us over, then?" Vernon scowled.


    The two brothers stopped in their tracks, and Eli turned around to look at Vernon. "What do you mean, Vernon?"


    "You two were able to get the map to the treasure from a previous civilization, but you hid it from all of us. Did you even see us as friends?"


    Aite said coldly, "We were friends, and we might not be friends anymore. Sorry, Vernon. I hope we''ll still be friends, though."


    Just as Eli and Aite turned to leave, the ground began to shake violently. Across the passage was a huge tree growing along the walls, and its branches began to


    move.

 Chapter 2210

    "Get down!"


    Wilbur shouted amidst the quaking, and everyone scrambled to lie on the ground. Aite grumbled, "What the hell is this, huh?"


    Just then, a huge rock fell from mid-air, falling down toward Aite.


    "Aite!"


    Eli threw himself on top of his brother instinctively. Wilbur dashed in front of the two brothers, summoned his thunder cleaver, and struck the rock with it. The ck aura blew the rock into countless tiny pebbles, scattering them into the waters below the passage with a series of sshes.


    Following that, countless giant rocks appeared and fell from above. Wilbur raised his hand, the Light Gloves emitting a white glow that enveloped his body and formed a glowing white shield.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur roared out in fury, and the shield began to spread. It was not long before all the explorers were covered inside it, and the huge rocks that struck the shield were reduced to dust at once. The other rocks fell down the sides of the passage, sshing into the waters.


    A whileter, the rocks stopped falling and the air was quiet once more. All of a sudden, one huge rock fell and struck the beginning of the passage right behind the metal door.


    There was a loud rumble, and a crack appeared in the passage, spreading over quickly. It passed under Wilbur and others'' feet in no time, reaching the podium at the end.


    Vernon was in shock. "What do we do now, Mister Penn?"


    Eli said, "Mister Penn, you''re a cultivator?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Wilbur did not want to expose his identity, but that seemed pointless now.


    Just then, Kean shouted, "Look! What''s that?"


    The men peered down into the waters below. One by one, armed soldiers appeared out of the waters as they charged, striking the rocks that had fallen to pieces.


    "They''re so powerful," Wilbur marveled.


    Wilbur''s gaze sharpened the next second, and he realized a problem. Anyone walking in water would be automatically slowed down, and these waters looked at least several meters deep. These soldiers, however, seemed to be wading through the waters with ease.


    What on earth was really going on here?


    Wilbur was confused, but Vernon shouted, "Look up there! What''s that?"


    Everyone looked up to see that a dozen or so branches of the giant tree had turned into human-like figures in mid-air. They looked like soldiers with swords in their hands, hovering in mid-air like puppets. All of a sudden, they began charging toward where the explorers were.


    The soldier in front struck the light shield with his sword, but the sword turned to dust as soon as it came into contact with the shield. It was not long before the soldier himself was reduced to dust as well.


    The rest of the tree-soldiers pounced but were all turned to dust too. There was only a dozen or so branches left when an ancient old voice rasped in Wilbur''s consciousness saying, "It appears that the enchantment spell does not work on you, young cultivator. I can spare your life, but you need to leave your otherpanions here behind."

 Chapter 2211

    "No way!"


    Wilbur stared firmly at the tree on the wall across from him. He did not know what kind of being this tree was, but Wilbur would never leave his fellowpanions behind like that. "I brought them here, so I''m bringing them out. All of them."


    "Oh, is that so? You seem rather arrogant just because you''ve got the protection of the middle dimensional elites, don''t you? Let me tell you this, young cultivator: no one who has broken into this ce has been able to leave alive before, and you are no different!"


    The tree let out a cry of fury, and the dozen or so branches surged downward. Yet just as they touched the light shield, they were turned to dust.


    "What? Is this the middle dimensionalw? I see, only the Arrow of Arlot will be able to kill you, then."


    Upon saying the words, a huge branch reached out. It turned into a man radiating ck miasma all over in mid-air, who grabbed the air in front of him as a bow and arrow appeared in his grasp.


    The next second, the man pulled the bow and aimed it at Wilbur and the others within the light shield. He released the bowstring, and a long arrow made of ck miasma came hurtling toward the light shield.


    As both arrow and shield collided, the arrow dissolved into ck smoke while the light shield also turned into countless flecks of white light.


    As the light shield dissolved, the man made of ck miasma named Arlot smirked. He pulled the bow once more, aiming it at Wilbur. "Poor, foolish cultivator. You''re going to die, even if you have the protection of the middle dimensional elites. To hell with you!" Arlot roared the words as he let go, and another arrow of ck miasma shot out.


    Wilbur had no intention to engage in a battle. His n was to just leave with everyone as soon as possible, but Arlot''s attitude pissed him off.


    Wilbur stretched both of his arms out, and a wall of white light appeared. The next second, the arrow struck the wall. It hovered in mid-air, and Wilbur withdrew his arms abruptly. The wall of light crumbled along with the arrow, swallowed by the white light and turning into Wilbur''s energy.


    Wilbur sneered at Arlot. "You''re hardly that tough either."


    Arlot eyed him coldly. "You could take one arrow, but how about three?"


    Arlot fired three arrows at the same time, and they hurtled toward Wilbur, Vernon, and Eli separately.


    "Watch out!"


    Wilbur controlled the dragon he had summoned with dragon aura, using it to lunge at one of the arrows. At the same time, a clone split out of Wilbur to charge over and block the arrow aimed at Eli. Wilbur used the Light Gloves to absorb all the ck miasma from thest arrow, turning it into the power of light.


    The dragon let out a cry of agony, disappearing into a plume of dragon aura.


    Arlot smirked. "How about thirty arrows, hm?"


    As Arlot''s echoed through the passageway, nine of his clones appeared behind him. All ten Arlots stood in a row, summoning a bow and arrow of their own, and aimed them at the group standing in the passageway.


    Just then, the first dragon cauldron soared into the air while emitting a white glow.

 Chapter 2212

    Wilbur glowered as he said, "You''re forcing my hand, and you''re going to die!"


    He channeled the power of light into the dragon, which turned white as it grew in size before charging into the air.


    "Roar!"


    The white dragon flicked its tail, and all ten Arlots disappeared into ck miasma. At the same time, countless branches reached out from the tree to form a to trap the white dragon. The shrank and the white light faded before it waspletely covered by the branches.


    Just then, however, the of branches was sted apart and reduced to dust in a huge explosion as the white dragon emerged from within, flying around in


    circles before charging downward.


    "We''ve won!" Aite said excitedly.


    Vernon asked, "What should we do now, Mister Penn?"


    "Everybody retreat to the starting point of the passage and pull on the rope with all your might to open the door."


    "Got it."


    The men rushed back to the door as the white dragon flew above Wilbur''s head in circles. Yet the gigantic tree seemed to have other ns for them as countless branches reached over once more.


    Wilbur found the whole sight rather unbelievable. The tree seemed to be able to regenerate endlessly, as most of its branches that had been destroyed earlier had recoveredpletely. How was this tree able to regrow endlessly?


    Amidst Wilbur''s confusion, he heard a loud ng ringing from behind the walls. Following that, the water below them began rising.


    "Hahaha!" Just then, a loudugh sounded in Wilbur''s head as the tree said, "It looks like they''re trying to drown you in here! All of you!"


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Who else? The guardians of Vicente Deep Waters, of course!"


    "Aren''t you the guardian of this castle?"


    "Do you think I''d be powerful enough to do that?"


    Wilbur was frantic to find out who this tree was when an idea appeared in his head. He had found his answer then. The tree was not the guardian of the Vicente Deep Waters, but just an elite from the previous civilization who had been trapped here.


    If that was the case, everything was clear now. The tree was trapped here because of a formation that was hidden beneath the waters. While it had trapped the tree, it also nourished its powers.


    That was how the tree was able topletely recover despite being injured severely by the white dragon. Thus, this battle hardly meant anything.


    Just then, Eli called out loudly, "Wait, Mister Penn! This door seems to be locked from the outside, we can''t get it to open even after we all pulled on the rope together."


    Bill said, "Oh crap, the water''s going to reach us and flood the whole ce! We''re going to die!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Mister Penn''s got a way to get us out of here for sure."


    "Hahahaha!"

 Chapter 2213

    The gigantic treeughed loudly. "Wilbur Penn, your powers truly fascinate me. All of you shall be sacrificed today and remain here forever!"


    The tree waved its branches, reaching out for the dragon. At the same time, Wilbur leaped into the air with the first dragon cauldron in his hand, melding himself inside of the white dragon altogether.


    The first dragon cauldron continued to release dragon aura above Wilbur''s head, and Wilbur''s Light Gloves continued to channel the power of light into the white dragon''s body.


    The dragon swung its tail over hard, breaking the branches off the tree before grabbing the tree trunk with its ws. With a loud explosion, a huge opening appeared in the trunk of the tree.


    Wilbur wasted no time, controlling the dragon to charge downward as it absorbed all eight explorers into its body. "Are you guys alright?"


    "We''re fine," said Vernon. "But the door won''t open, and we have no way out."


    The waters had risen above the passage then, and they continued rising steadily. Wilbur saw a few dozen of the tree''s roots reach towards the passage, crushing itpletely as shattered bricks fell into the water.


    Wilbur turned around and saw that the tree trunk broken off by the dragon had mended itself as its branches moved around once more.


    Wilbur could not help but curse at the sight. The tree''s branches were already powerful enough as they were in mid-air. Surely its roots in the water would be even stronger with the nourishment of the water. On top of that, there was a formation beneath the water that continuously supplied energy to the tree.


    This tree was probably a huge part of Vicente Deep Waters'' operating mechanism, but there was no time to think about that now. The goal at hand was to break through the metal door and escape from this underwater castle.


    The water level began to rise even faster after passing the passage. It rose enough to cover the metal doorpletely but continued to rise as the tree''s branches stretched over.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. "F*ck it!"


    The next second, he had the white dragon break the tree''s trunk once more so that the upper branches would lose their power for some time.


    Following that, the white dragon dove into the water.


    It charged toward the metal door. Just when it was about to reach the door, two powerful branches wrapped themselves around the dragon''s tail and limbs, holding it in ce.


    The white dragon let out a roar of fury, wriggling around with all its might. Yet its tail and ws were held down, stopping it from producing any power.


    At thest second, Wilbur charged out of the white dragon''s body towards the branches wrapped around its ws. He muttered a spell, summoning the Light of Dragon as a golden dragon appeared above Wilbur''s head.


    The golden dragon wrapped itself around Wilbur''s right arm, and he came up to the branches wrapped around the white dragon''s ws. Wilbur raised his right arm and struck the branches down.


    "Roar!"


    The golden dragon let out a roar of fury as it shot out, piercing through the thick branches. The branches cracked the very next second, and the white dragon shook its ws free as the branches broke into pieces. Following that, the white dragon grabbed the branches around its tail, crushing them to pieces. Wilbur then took the chance to re-enter the white dragon''s body.


    The white dragon charged towards the door, ramming into it hard.


    After three sessive collisions, a huge hole appeared in the metal door. The white dragon flew out of it with everyone in tow. They then saw that the water had risen above everything outside. Wilbur controlled the white dragon to fly toward the exit based on his memory of the map.

 Chapter 2214

    As the passage became narrow, the white dragon shrunk in size as well. It finally charged out of the well, dispersing into dragon aura as the nine men toppled onto the ground.


    The next second, Wilbur grabbed the cover of the well and dropped it on top of the opening. A golden seal appeared, shing brightly in the air.


    The ground rumbled several times, then everything went back to normal.


    Mitch, Vernon, and the others had just gotten up and immediately fell back onto the ground from the quaking.


    "What..."


    "What on earth just happened?"


    The explorers looked at each other in shock.


    "Whew!"


    Wilbur copsed onto the ground as his chest heaved, flicking off the water on his face. Had it not been for the formation sealing the tree in ce, Wilbur and the others might not have been able to escape.


    After all, what happened just now was far too shocking. The tree''s branches had stretched all the way to the opening of the well. What kind of being was that tree even?


    Wilbur was nothing but confused by what he had just encountered. However, it was a treasure that had been left behind from a previous civilization, after all. Despite the fact that there was so much left unknown back there, there was no way he would find an exnation for everything right now.


    "That was terrifying. We almost couldn''t make it."


    Eli said, "I would have given up on the treasure in the first ce if I''d known this would happen."


    The men grumbled to each other. All of a sudden, Wilbur saw a sh of golden light in the forest. Following that, Josie appeared wearing a set of armor. He smirked at Wilbur. "You look like a mess. However... Congrattions on passing my first test!"


    Wilbur nodded wordlessly. He was nearly drained of energy, and hardly wanted to speak.


    Just then, Vernon and the others spotted Josie. Bill asked, "Who are you? Why are you here? Why are you dressed like that?"


    Josie said, "I''m an explorer too, guys. Can I have a word with you guys in private?"


    Josie walked a dozen or so meters away with the explorers. The air shed with golden light, and the explorers fell into a daze while Josie Silently led them out of the forest.


    Wilbur saw this, and asked, "What did you do? Why are they leaving?"


    "It''s fine," said Josie. "I just wiped their memories. They''ll return to the city safely and go back to the lives they had. You know yourself that cultivators and regr mortals belong to different worlds."


    "You wiped their memories?"


    Wilbur looked confused. "Senior Josie, show mercy on them. If they go back to their lives, they''re still going toe back here to explore. That''s unfair to them."


    "No," said Josie. "I''ve wiped all their memories about the treasure. They''ll only have their own memories left, and they won''t forget about the help you gave them. However, they won''t remember your name, or what you look like."


    Although Wilbur was a cultivator, he hade into contact with mortals before.


    Nothing serious had happened in the past, but this situation seemed to be severe enough for Mitch and the other explorers'' memories to be wiped.

 Chapter 2215

    Wilbur frowned at the thought, sensing that something out of the ordinary must


    have happened. "Senior Josie, I don''t know what your end goal is, but can you tell me why you did that?"


    Josie smiled. "Sure. If you pass my second test, I''ll tell you before the third test starts. How''s that?"


    Wilbur opened his mouth, but words failed him. He simply nodded, saying, "Alright, then. Well, Senior Josie, what''s your second test?"


    "Oh, this one''s simple enough. You know now that there''s an enormous formation


    at the bottom of this forest, right? The formation actually has three formation cores, and each core is watched by a formation guardian."


    "All you need to do is defeat these three guardians, and you''ll pass my second test."


    "Formation guardians? Are they powerful?"


    Josie looked at Wilbur. "The three formation guardians are all at the Emperor level, and they''re all chosen ones."


    "What does that mean?"


    "They all have the protection of the middle dimension elites. That''s right, they''re just like you. You have the Light Warrior''s Light Gloves, so that''s your form of protection. This protection doesn''t alwayse in the form of a weapon or armor. It could also be a special middle dimensionalw."


    The middle dimension was not an independent one, but contained many different dimensions within itself, each with its own rules.


    Overall, though, they were all still considered middle dimensions that operated by middle dimensionalws.


    "I see. Well, I ept your test."


    Josie smiled. "Oh, you don''t have to say yes so soon. If you''re thinking of getting any information on your opponents before you go looking for them, I''ll tell you now that I''m not going to reveal anything about them to you. I know nothing about the three guardians, nor do I know what kind of middle dimensional protection they have received. That''s for you to find out on your own."


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    Wilbur did not hesitate to say yes to the test. After all, he had made it this far and did not want to give up. He now had one of the ninth dragon cauldron pieces and just had to find the other eight.


    He would be able to find out the secret to the dragon n then.


    The truth was that Wilbur was also extremely curious about Senior Fremont. After all, this was a lower dimension, but Senior Fremont was able to be an elite of an upper dimension.


    That feat itself spoke volumes of how powerful Senior Fremont was, but it might not just be his own efforts going into this. The dragon n might be part of the reason Senior Fremont got to where he was.


    Maybe knowing the secret of the dragon n might make Wilbur himself an upper dimension elite too. The thought excited Wilbur, as no cultivator would turn down the offer to grow more powerful.


    Josie nodded. "Alright, then. You''ve got one month toplete this test. Within this month you''ll need to find all three of the formation core guardians here and defeat them to pass the test."


    "Sure."


    "Good luck."


    The air shed with golden light, and Josie was gone.


    Wilbur took a deep breath, looking around him. Right on cue, his stomach let out a loud growl. It looked like he was going to have to find something to eat before he went looking for the three guardians.


    Just as Wilbur was wondering how to get food here, he felt a cold breeze behind him. Wilbur whipped around sharply and saw a pair of green eyes staring at him from the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 2216

    A wild boar with gleaming fangs strode out of the trees slowly. The boar was huge, probably weighing around a hundred and thirty kilograms. It eyed Wilbur hungrily as if he were a delicious meal.


    The boar''s front left trotter stomped into the ground twice. Both Wilbur and the boar were staring each other down, and the entire forest seemed to go quiet in their wake.


    All of a sudden, the wild boar let out a furious roar as it broke out into a sprint, charging toward Wilbur.


    He smirked at the sight before him. Instead of using his thunder cleaver, he charged over to grab the boar by its fangs.


    The boar shoved at Wilbur as he backed up a few meters, kicking up the leaves on the ground in a frenzy. Anyone else would have been scared out of their wits as a wild boar in a primeval forest was supposed to have the purest of its species'' blood.


    A wild boar that weighed a hundred and thirty kilograms could kill ten people at once. In the past, a wild boar once showed up in a small town and killed seventy people within a month.


    The wild boar was strong because of the enormous power of its pure blood. Wilbur did not fear this boar because his body had grown a lot stronger during his time in Gelsa.


    Thus, Wilbur wanted to see if he could defeat this enormous boar without using his spiritual energy or any other powers. If he had been unsure before, grabbing the boar by its fangs pretty much gave him an idea of how this was going to go.


    Wilbur had not even really used much force before he had drained thirty percent of the wild boar''s energy. The beast might be the purest of its kind, but it was hardly anything to Wilbur.


    The next moment, Wilbur stopped being pushed back. He gripped the boar''s fangs and pushed it back for two meters. Shock and fury shed in the boar''s eyes as if it could not believe that this human being had so much strength in him.


    The wild boar pushed back with all its might, but Wilbur moved sideways abruptly. He yanked the boar off the ground by its fangs, hurling it into the air before bringing it back onto the ground harshly.


    Boom!


    With a loud collision, the boar''s head was cracked open, and its bodyy lifeless on the ground.


    Wilbur cried out in glee, "A beast this big should probablyst me a month! I''m going to grill it!"


    He handled the boar''s flesh at once, setting up a grill on the ground, and began to roast the enormous boar. A regr human being would have to rely on just wood or charcoal for this, which would take at least a day or two to cook the whole boar through.


    Wilbur had no time to waste and used his thunder-type powers to give the mes a boost with one hand while rotating the boar with the other. This sped up the process greatly, and it only took an hour to cook the entire boar.


    Beforeing here, Wilbur was ready to live out in the wild for some time, so he had brought some salt and other seasonings that he now sprinkled onto the pork as he grilled it.


    After he was done, Wilbur cut off a slice of meat from the boar''s body and put it into his mouth. "Mmm, not bad."


    Wilbur had torn off one of the boar''s trotters and was about to dig in when a voice rang from behind him. "Whoa, that smells great. Who grilled this boar? I haven''t smelled anything quite like this in a while."


    Wilbur turned to see an old man withpletely white hair walk out. The old man came up to Wilbur, gulping at the sight of the grilled boar. "Young man, did you grill this boar?"


    "Yes, I did."


    Wilbur furrowed his brows. Despite being irked by getting interrupted in the middle of a meal, he figured that anyone who showed up here must be far from ordinary and thus chose to stay on their good side.

 Chapter 2217

    "Wonderful!"


    The old man rubbed his hands. "I haven''t eaten proper human food for some time, young man. Can you treat me to some?"


    "Uhh... sure."


    Wilbur had nned to store the rest of the boar in his demine as rations. After all, eating a bit of a pig that weighed a hundred and thirty kilograms would probably be enough tost him a whole month.


    However, he could not bring himself to turn the old man down and could only nod.


    "Oh, thank you so much."


    The old man was staring hard at the trotter Wilbur was holding. "That part looks pretty good. Why don''t you give that to me?"


    "You!"


    Wilbur felt like the old man was being rude. After all, the rest of the boar was right there. The old man had three other trotters to pick from!


    The old man licked his lips as he stared at the trotter Wilbur was holding. After waiting for a while and realizing that Wilbur had not responded, the old man looked up at Wilbur gleefully. "It pays to be kind, young man. Just give me the trotter,e on."


    Wilbur had thought of bargaining, as he had painstakingly grilled the entire boar himself and felt like he at least deserved one trotter. Upon hearing the old man''s words, however, Wilbur felt like there was not really a point in fighting over a wild boar''s trotter with an old man.


    "Sure, sir. Here, you can have it."


    The old man took the trotter from Wilbur. "Thank you, young man."


    Following that, the old man took a huge bite of the trotter. A blissful expression appeared on his face as he chewed with grease all over his lips.


    "Oh, that''s the stuff. Delicious!"


    Wilbur chuckled at the old man and was about to reach for another trotter when the old man said, "Hang on. All four trotters are mine. You can have something else if you want."


    "What?"


    Wilbur turned around, frowning at the old man who chuckled at him. "You need to learn to respect your elders, young man. It just might get you something good."


    Upon hearing the words, Wilbur sighed. The old man had shown up out of nowhere and acted as if he was entitled to all of this, but Wilbur could not find it in him to turn him down.


    Wilbur turned back to the boar, taking off a piece of the boar''s belly before digging in.


    Before long, the old man had finished the trotter and said, "Pass me another trotter, young man."


    Wilbur was definitely irked now but did not want to waste his energy on unimportant things and just broke off another one of the boar''s trotters before passing it to the old man.

 Chapter 2218

    Following that, the old man began digging in happily once more. Wilbur saw that and continued eating on his own. The old man, however, had a positively frightful appetite and eaten all four trotters and arge piece of pork within half an hour.


    The old man sat on the ground, licking the grease off his fingers as he stared at the rest of the boar on the grill. "That was really quite good. I''d even say it''s the best wild boar I''ve had in thirty years."


    Wilbur said, "Are you done eating now, sir?"


    "Yes, I''m done," the old man smiled.


    "Alright, I''ll put it away now."


    The old man saw Wilbur getting up and scrambled to his feet to grab Wilbur. "Hey, hey, what''s the rush? You can put it awayter."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "Sir, I can tell you really like the taste of this wild boar. You could just say that, and I''d be happy to give you half of it so we can both have food, okay?"


    There were plenty more wild boars in the forest, some of them even weighing more than this one. Wilbur was more than happy to catch another boar and cook it for himself, as it barely took an hour. He did not see the point in fighting with an old man over some pork.


    Yet Wilbur noticed that the old man had been extremely entitled from the start, even after he had eaten a great deal of the grilled boar Wilbur had made. This made Wilbur rather annoyed, and he wanted to lure the old man into lowering his pride.


    That would at least make Wilbur feel a little better. Yet the old man seemed to be able to tell what Wilbur was thinking, and he let go of Wilbur to stroke his beard proudly. "Why would I care about a mere grilled boar? I was just trying to see the kind of person you are. Food is one of man''s greatest needs, and it is rare to see someone who can bear empathy and tolerance toward others when ites to food. I admire your sense of respect, so I''m willing to give you a chance."


    "A chance?" Wilbur stared at the old man. "What chance?"


    The old man stroked his beard. "Young man, did you notice that every single piece of pork I had was given to me from your hand? I never took any of it on my own."


    "Yes, because you told me to do that. Is that supposed to be virtuous to you?"


    The old man coughed again. "It''s not what you think it is. I''m just trying to tell you that I only eat the best of whatever I can take out of another''s hands. Everything good has tond in my hands, regardless of who I''m with. You are no exception."


    The words made Wilbur rather ufortable, and he scowled at the old man. "And if I hadn''t given you the pork myself, sir?"


    The old man sneered, ring at Wilbur. "Well, I''d beat you into submission until you beg me to hand me that pork."


    "Surely that''s not necessary?" Wilbur said coldly.

 Chapter 2219

    The old man blinked. "Well, uhh... I''m sure you know about the enchanted formation beneath this forest, don''t you? That formation has three cores, and each core is protected by a guardian. I''m the guardian of the formation core on the left, the Wind Sprite."


    "Oh," said Wilbur. "You''re Mister Wind Sprite."


    "I saw that you''re Dashan, just like me. That''s the only reason I appeared to see you."


    Wilbur had already guessed that the old man might be a formation guardian but hearing it from the guy himself still shocked Wilbur. "Alright, then. Since you showed up yourself, I don''t have to go looking for you. Let''s have the duel here."


    "Ha. You''re a little impatient, aren''t you?"


    The Wind Sprite flicked his sleeves. "Well, let''s go, then."


    "Don''t mind if I do." Wilbur leaped off the ground holding his thunder cleaver and charged toward Wind Sprite. All of a sudden, Wind Sprite turned invisible. Wilbur''s attack missedpletely, and he looked around in search of his opponent. The next second, Wind Sprite''s aura descended from the sky as a magical tower fell along with it.


    The magical tower trapped Wilbur, and he found that he could not break out of it no matter how hard he struggled. The next second, Wind Sprite removed the magical tower, and it vanished without a trace. Wilbur then came rushing out, charging at Wind Sprite.


    Just as he was about to reach Wind Sprite, he disappeared all of a sudden and appeared behind Wilbur to send him flying with a blow.


    Wilbur crashed onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. He got to his feet and his eyes widened in shock as he stared at Wind Sprite. "How could this be? Y-You..."


    Wind Sprite patted the dust off his robes with a chuckle. "Oh, don''t be so surprised, young man. I only used a third of my powers just now to prove a point to you. If you''d been able to break through my invisibility spell, my magical tower, and my sh step, you might have been able to beat me."


    "Anyone else would only get one chance," said Wind Sprite, stroking his beard. "But since you let me eat your grilled boar just now, I''ll make an exception and give you another chance. This is yourst one, though. I''ll wait for you for the next three days. I''ll be over there, ten meters to your right. If you defeat me, that''s that. But if you lose, you must leave this forest and not set foot in here for ten years."


    The old man walked over to the grill and picked the rest of the wild boar up. "This shall count as your payment to me. Consider yourself lucky for cooking this pork. It''s given you another chance."


    Upon saying those words, the old man turned to leave. Wilbur sat on the ground to rest, reying the battle earlier in his head.


    He was still in shock at how fast the old man had been. Even the Light Gloves had not been able to absorb the magical tower''s energy, which must mean that it was Wind Sprite''s form of middle dimension protection. However, the power of destruction might be able to break the magical tower open.


    The invisibility spell would be rendered useless by the power of light, and Wilbur could also use his dragon aura to track the old man''s whereabouts. It seemed like speed was the key to defeating the old man here.


    As long as he was fast enough to avoid the old man''s attacks, Wilbur would have a chance at defeating him.


    The thought made Wilbur fall into a dilemma. After all, improving his speed was not just something that could be done in one or two days, and the old man had only given him three days. It was practically impossible.


    However, Wilbur soon thought of a way to rece his speed-dragon aura.

 Chapter 2220

    As long as he could summon the dragon formed from his dragon aura and have it fly around, the dragon would be able to block Wind Sprite''s attack.


    However, this was the only chance Wilbur had. If he were to fail, Wind Sprite would probably kill him before he could summon the dragon once more. Thus, Wilbur had to improve his hearing and attack speed to secure a chance at beating Wind Sprite.


    With that in mind, Wilbur made up his mind on what he was going to do. His body hadpletely recovered half an hourter, and he tore off a strip of fabric from his clothes to use as a blindfold. He picked up a rock off the ground, tossing it out.


    The rock hit a big tree, causing its branches to shake as a wave of leaves fell from the tree. Wilbur''s ear twitched, and he struck out at once. Wilbur danced through the air, swinging his sword around, piercing through each leaf one by one before they hit the ground.


    After the leaves stopped falling, Wilbur took off the blindfold to inspect the leaves on the ground. He saw that most of the leaves had been pierced through, but several of them were stillpletely intact. There had been a breeze earlier, which changed the direction of some of the leaves.


    Wilbur frowned. "This won''t do. Wind Sprite was faster than the wind itself. If I can''t even match this speed, I''d just be wasting my chance."


    At that thought, Wilbur swept the fallen leaves away. He put on the blindfold again, repeating the process of striking a tree with a rock and piercing through the leaves that fell.


    A few dozen meters away, Wind Sprite''s brows furrowed as he watched Wilbur from afar. "What on earth is this kid doing?"


    After trying to sharpen his precision and speed again and again, Wilbur managed to improve slightly. However, the leaves were bound to change direction several times as they fell, and thus every time Wilbur would still find a few leaves that he had not managed to pierce.


    After every try, Wilbur would pay close attention to where the leaves fell. He would put the blindfold back on after that and start again.


    Wilbur practiced for two whole days, and it was not until noon on the third day that he managed to pierce through all the leaves that fell. He let out a long breath and promptly made his way to the formation core on the right where Wind Sprite was.


    There was a faint golden glow where the formation core was, and Wind Sprite seemed to be basking in it. He did not open his eyes upon hearing Wilbur''s footsteps, merely asking, "You''re here?"


    "I sure am."


    Wind Sprite opened his eyes. "This is yourst chance. You''re not getting another one if you lose."


    "I know. I won''t set foot into Vicente Primeval Forest for ten years if I lose."


    "You seem confident." Wind Sprite got to his feet.


    Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver, and it turned ck the very next second in his grasp. Meanwhile, Wilbur was covered from head to toe in a murky ck miasma that formed an armor around him.


    "The power of destruction?"


    The Wind Sprite chuckled. "It seems like you think you''ll be able to destroy my magical tower with the power of destruction. That mightnd you in trouble, you know. You haven''t actually found a solution."


    "Cut the crap. I''m here now, so let''s get to it," Wilbur retorted.


    "Let''s go, then."


    Wind Sprite turned invisible, hurtling toward Wilbur in the form of a strong gust of wind. At the same time, Wilbur let out a cry of fury. A white shield of light formed around Wilbur, slowly spreading out until it was ten meters wide around him.


    The next second, the shield shattered as Wind Sprite came down on him from the sky and his magical tower trapped Wilbur once more. Wind Spritended on the ground, smirking at Wilbur. "Just give up already. No one can break out of my magical tower."


    "Break!" Wilbur cried out.

 Chapter 2221

    Wilbur let out a cry of fury, swinging down in an attack. The ck de aura struck the magical tower with an enormous rumble, but it waspletely unaffected.


    "Ha! I guess you''re going to have to wait another ten years to enter the Vicente Primeval Forest again! The only thing that will break this tower is an upper dimensionalw. Nothing else works!"


    Wilbur''s eyes lit up at the words. He muttered a spell as he put his hands together, and a big dragon appeared around him. Just then, a golden pearl appeared above Wilbur''s head. Itnded on the dragon the next second, turning the dragon into a golden color as it melded into the dragonpletely!


    The golden dragon had appeared!


    Wilbur roared, "Dragon Move Third Level: Dragon out of the Water!"


    It turned out that Wilbur had been practicing the Dragon Move this entire time and had now raised his skills to the third level.


    "Roar!"


    The golden dragon flicked its tail, soaring upwards. Its tail struck the tower, reducing it to dust.


    "You bastard! I''ve underestimated you!"


    Wind Sprite turned invisible once more. Wilbur let out a howl of fury as his shield of light spread outward. The next second, the shield shattered into glittering dust as the dragon charged left and right.


    Wilbur''s ear twitched, and he stabbed his thunder cleaver to the right. Wind Sprite appeared then, with the thunder cleaver at his neck. If Wilbur moved another inch, Wind Sprite would''ve lost his head.


    Wind Sprite was staring at Wilbur in shock as he muttered, "I... I lost. You... You were pretending to use the power of light to lure me into a trap, so I''d slow down, and you''d be able to block me!"


    Wilbur sneered. "My apologies, Mister Wind Sprite."


    Wilbur retracted his thunder cleaver. His eyes rolled backward, then promptly lost


    consciousness.


    Wind Sprite nced at Wilbur, then turned to walk toward the formation core gloomily. "That bastard knew how to use dragon n cultivation methods. Unbelievable."


    Wilbur had reached his limit after using the Dragon Move and had only defeated the Wind Sprite on hisst shred of determination. That was why he passed out.


    The air shed with golden light, and Josie appeared in front of Wind Sprite. "Master Josie."


    "How was it, Mister Wind Sprite? Did Wilbur pass your test?"


    "He did. I didn''t think he''d know the dragon n''s cultivation methods."


    Josie smirked. "Mister Wind Sprite, you should know that Wilbur is going after the secret of the dragon n. Why would he have such a goal if he didn''t know any dragon cultivation methods?"


    Wind Sprite let out a long sigh. "I guess I was negligent. Yes, why wouldn''t the chosen one of the dragon n know their cultivation methods? I... I haven''t seen such powerful dragon cultivation before..."

 Chapter 2222

    This time, Wilbur was unconscious for a full week. He dreamed of a golden dragon soaring about in the sky, lighting the clouds up with a golden hue.


    The sight was magnificent and breathtaking, and Wilbur seemed to be filled with courage in its wake. It was as if he had been blessed by the protection of the golden dragon and had nothing else to fear.


    "Come on, then!"


    Wilbur put both his hands together, sitting up from the ground as his eyes flew open.


    "What the..."


    Wilbur looked around in surprise. His dream fadedpletely, but the power he felt in his body was very real.


    "Oh, you''re awake. Had a nightmare, huh? Don''t worry, no one''s going to hurt you with me around."


    Wilbur looked up to see Wind Sprite walking toward him.


    "Mister Wind Sprite, I..."


    "You won."


    The Wind Sprite reached out with his right hand. "You''ve passed my test, which means you''ve defeated one out of the three guardians of the formation cores."


    Wilbur took Wind Sprite''s hand, pulling himself to his feet, and brushed the dust off his body. Everything that happened before he passed out felt almost unreal. "I can''t believe I defeated you, Mister Wind Sprite."


    Wind Sprite scoffed, ncing at Wilbur. "Yes, but don''t get too cocky just yet. I''m the weakest one among the three guardians. The other two are far ahead of me."


    "Also, ten days have passed since your agreement with Master Josie. That means you only have twenty days left. I must admit that your dragon cultivation skills are powerful, but I''m also pretty sure that using them will drain you of spirit energy. When someone is drained of spirit energy, they burn out and lose consciousness. This time you passed out for seven days, and if you do that again I doubt you''d be able toplete your mission within a month. You''d just fail like that."


    "Oh..."


    Wilbur furrowed his brows, feeling rather upset. His most powerful cultivation method right now was the Dragon Move, which meant that he was bound to use it again since the other two guardians were far more powerful than Wind Sprite. Wind Sprite was right. If Wilbur kept this up, there was no way he was going to make it in a month.


    "You''re still too weak, but you don''t have to worry about that just yet. You''re already lucky enough to have beaten me, you know. What you should be worrying about is that your next two opponents might not even give you the chance to cast your Dragon Move. You''d lose in no time without the support of the Dragon Move. It wouldn''t even take you a month for you to fail the mission then. I hope you know what you''re doing."


    Upon saying the words, Wind Sprite turned to leave.

 Chapter 2223

    "Mister Wind Sprite!"


    Wilbur stared as Wind Sprite left, falling into a silent daze. Indeed, Wilbur had pulled his strongest move in the battle with Wind Sprite earlier. If the other two guardians were even stronger than him, it would be quite impossible for Wilbur to win.


    But Wilbur did not want to lose. He had gone through so much to get here and would have to wait another ten years if he failed now.


    Ten years was a long time for a cultivator and getting banned from entering the Vicente Primeval Forest over his defeat was humiliating.


    Wind Sprite''s words reyed over and over again in Wilbur''s head as he walked along in the forest. Wilbur did not want to lose, and he gritted his teeth. "I''m sure there''s a way to turn the tables!"


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur lit up as if he had an epiphany.


    "That''s it! The Dragon''s Altar!"


    The Dragon Move came from the Dragon''s Altar, and Wilbur had acquired many great things from the altar. Maybe he would be able to get something that could help him with the grace points he umted.


    Everything Wilbur had gotten from the Dragon''s Altar was extremely precious, and he now had twenty thousand grace points from the copper ore he acquired from Tuttle Mine.


    Wilbur believed he might just be able to pass this next test with the help of those grace points.


    After looking around and making sure there was no one around, Wilbur entered his demine to visit the Dragon''s Altar.


    The screen appeared upon sensing Wilbur''s presence. He stared at the golden hourss. There were exactly twenty thousand grace points.


    It was not long before the options popped up, and Wilbur''s gaze fell on the first


    one.


    "Dragon Spirit Essence: An energy being who has cultivated for a hundred years will release all of his cultivations upon using this. The consumer of the essence will be able to absorb as much of this cultivation as they can with their own powers."


    Wilbur saw a scarecrow-like image that kept spinning at the end of the description, and he was confused. Did this energy being really have a hundred years of cultivation?


    It was important to note that cultivating for a hundred years was far from easy. Despite the fact that many cultivators practiced evil sorcery and some of them even sacrificed themselves to evil spirits to gain powers that would allow them to devour the cultivation of others, people like that were bound to be the public enemy to the cultivation circle.


    Many cultivators wanted the powers of a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand years of cultivation, but chances like that solely relied on fate.


    Without fate, cultivators who tried to absorb the powers of others would face hurdle after hurdle, and eventually be ughtered. There have been three such instances that were better known around the world. One had absorbed just ten years of cultivation, another a hundred, and thest one three hundred years.


    Wilbur remembered the incident as clear as day. It required two cultivators to take down the cultivator who had absorbed ten years of cultivation, five cultivators to take down the cultivator who had absorbed a hundred years of cultivation, and a whopping fifty cultivators to take down the cultivator who had absorbed three hundred years of cultivation. Out of the fifty cultivators who took up the task, thirty of them had died.


    This news had rocked the cultivator circle and caused supervision to tighten its restrictions. Thus, there were few cultivators who had absorbed more than a hundred years of cultivation now.


    Of course, that Dark Messenger from Light Valley was an exception. After all, he had killed over twenty chosen ones and absorbed all of their powers. Even if each of the chosen ones had just ten years of cultivation, which would mean that the Dark Messenger had absorbed over two hundred years of cultivation.


    At that thought, Wilbur let out a gasp. He gathered his thoughts, then looked back


    at the screen and froze at what he saw. One Dragon Soul Essence would cost him ten thousand grace points!

 Chapter 2224

    It was important to note that grace points were hard toe by, and spending ten thousand of them on a hundred years of cultivation that Wilbur was not even sure he would be able topletely absorb was a huge risk. What if he only managed to absorb ten, or twenty years out of everything? He would be making a huge loss.


    Wilbur even felt like the cultivation in the Dragon Soul Essence was a special form of energy. It was not like the kind of cultivation that one practiced through hard work and effort and would disappear quickly once it was released. That meant that it would only provide a short-term boost to Wilbur''s power.


    If that was the case, Wilbur did not think this essence was worth ten thousand grace points, not even if it would give him a thousand years of cultivation. However, Wilbur was now deep inside the Vicente Primeval Forest and there was no one here who could help him. He did not exactly have many options here.


    Wilbur purchased one Dragon Soul Essence and watched half of the grace points in the golden hourss disappear with an ache in his chest. The next second, a timer counting down appeared behind the Dragon Soul Essence.


    The timersted a minute as if the option would disappear if Wilbur did not purchase it within that time. Wilbur had even been thinking of trying the first essence out to see if he could beat the second guardian with it, then going back to buy a second essence if it worked.


    After all, Wilbur could still buy some Thunder-type Healing Pills aside from the Dragon Soul Essence. The pills were a great help in restoring a cultivator''s body in a short amount of time, which would at least give Wilbur more time to fight.


    Wilbur fell into a dilemma, unsure if he should purchase the Dragon Soul Essence or just stick with the Healing Pills.


    If he chose the Dragon Soul Essence, he would be able to get up to a hundred years of cultivation in a matter of days, but it would disappear after he used it.


    If he chose the Thunder-type Healing Pills, he would be able to restore most of his powers in a short amount of time, but his powers would not improve in the slightest, either.


    Wilbur watched as the timer counted down. In thest ten seconds, he made up his mind and chose the Dragon Soul Essence. After purchasing, the option disappeared along with thest of Wilbur''s grace points.


    He frowned at the screen, feeling as if these options had always been tailored for him by that old dragon. Wilbur figured that the old dragon probably did not want him going back to Tuttle Mine to get more copper ore to exchange for grace points.


    After all, if there was no limit, Wilbur could very well do so and get himself up to a million grace points, then use all of it to purchase more Dragon Soul Essence. That would get him almost a hundred Dragon Soul Essences, and Wilbur would be pretty much unstoppable then.


    At the very least, he would be among the top ten percent of the cultivator circle.


    Wilbur recalled his time at Tuttle Mine. He had killed Buck, which meant that the mine must be unsupervised right now. If he had the chance to go back to Eweyn after leaving Seol, he could go back to the mine and get himself more copper ore. He might not be able to get the Dragon Soul Essence anymore, but there were plenty more options still. The old dragon''s options were nothing but precious, and Tuttle Mine would be a jackpot for Wilbur if he could go back for more ore.


    Uponing out of his demine, Wilbur continued to wander around the forest. After searching for two days, he finally found the formation core on the left. A faint golden light shot up into the heavens from the formation core, and a man with blonde hair appeared sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    An enormous metal hammer hovered in the air in front of the man, moving up and down as if it were under the man''s control. Wilbur watched on wordlessly for a


    while, until the man slowly opened his eyes. "You finally showed up."


    Wilbur said, "I guess Senior Josie already told you everything."


    "That''s right."

 Chapter 2225

    The blonde man said, "I''m always up for a challenge, but I''ll never lose. Do you get it?"


    "Of course," said Wilbur.


    The man got up from the ground, reaching out to grab the enormous handle hovering in the air. "Remember this: I''m not like Wind Sprite. You only get one chance with me, and if you lose, you can''t step foot into this forest for the next ten years."


    "I respect the rules, but I''m not losing," Wilbur replied.


    Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver. "Oh, can I please know your name?"


    "My name''s Jerome."


    Wilbur and Jerome stood across from each other. The air seemed to tense up around them, and it only took two seconds before they both charged at each other.


    "Have a taste of the Earthly Hammer, young man!"


    Jerome leaped into the air, swinging the hammer towards Wilbur. To Jerome''s surprise, Wilbur did not block the hammer''s attack with his thunder cleaver. Instead, he stuck out his left arm, and it vibrated with the Earth-type defensive skill that Wilbur had cultivated to the maximum level.


    Now, Wilbur''s left hand could take on arge amount of pressure all on its own. Following that, Wilbur used his right hand to swing the thunder cleaver toward Jerome''s chest.


    Jerome widened his eyes in shock. "How could this be?"


    He could not believe that Wilbur had met such an attack head-on. It was important to note that one blow from the hammer could leave a ten-meter-wide crater in the ground.


    Yet Jerome did not know that Wilbur, too, was an Earth-type cultivator. Wilbur had mastered his Earth-type defensive skills to the highest level, and they came particrly in handy when fending off Jerome''s Earth-type attacks.


    That made Jerome''s attacks lose at least a third of their power, and the remaining power was hardly enough to cause any damage to Wilbur. However, despite being caught off guard, Jerome was prepared. He retreated in the face of Wilbur''s attack, avoiding the blow.


    Following that, Jerome came charging once more. Wilbur met him head-on, and the two of them exchanged a few blows. Jerome was growing more and more excited as he sent Wilbur several meters back with a single attack,ughing loudly as he said, "This is great! I haven''t had a battle quite this fun in a while! I''m in the mood for a battle now, Wilbur Penn. You''re going to die here today!"


    Jerome muttered a spell, and a clone split out of his body. It was holding the same enormous metal hammer, then it turned invisible.


    Wilbur was surprised when he realized he could not sense where Jerome''s clone was. He roared furiously, and a shield of white light spread outward. However, it did not get very far before Jerome struck it down with a swing of his hammer.


    The two men charged toward each other, and a battle broke out once more. Two roundster, Wilbur channeled his dragon aura to form a dragon that soared around him in circles.

 Chapter 2226

    The dragon aura''s immense vibrations sent Jerome flying back several meters. At the same time, Jerome''s invisible clone that reappeared within five meters from Wilbur was sent flying as well beforending heavily on the ground.


    "Oh my, I haven''t met an opponent quite like you in thest thirty years now. This time, I''m going to show you what I''m capable of."


    As he uttered those words, both Jerome and his clone chanted a spell at the same time. Their eyes flew open and shouted in unison, "tinum Protection!"


    Immediately, both Jerome and his clone emitted a golden hue. It was a defensive shield that stuck close to the body, and Wilbur saw a form of energy he had never seen before as the shield took shape.


    This energy looked simr to Wind Sprite''s magical tower, which meant that Jerome''s tinum Protection was his version of middle dimensional protection. It looked like all Wilbur had to do was break through the tinum Protection and he would be able to defeat Jerome.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he initially thought Jerome would be extremely powerful. Now, however, it seemed like Jerome was not that much stronger than Wind Sprite.


    Yes, Wilbur should not have trusted Wind Sprite.


    Just as Wilbur was deep in thought, both Jerome and his clone came charging over at the same time. Jerome and his clone were not invisible this time, and Wilbur controlled the dragon to circle around himself. He thought that the dragon would be able to block Jerome''s attacks, only for the dragon to vanish into thin air uponing into contact with Jerome''s defensive shield.


    "What the..."


    Both Jeromes leaped into the air, raising their metal hammers before swinging them down heavily on Wilbur. At the veryst second, Wilbur summoned the historical halberd. He spun the halberd twice in his hands, raising it just as the two hammers came down.


    Boom!


    Wilbur fell from the air after the loud collision, with his body stuck in the mud below like a nail.


    "Hahaha! Prepare to die, you fool!"


    The two Jeromes waved their hammers at the same time, swinging in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur gritted his teeth and soared into the air, backing up several meters beforending on the ground on his feet.


    Both Jeromes hurled their hammers at Wilbur together, and he held the historical halberd up to deflect the attack. With a loud ng, their weapons met, and Wilbur was sent flying away as the two hammers flew back to Jerome and his clone.


    Wilbur finally realized how powerful Jerome was then. He was far stronger than he appeared and had been hiding his true powers so that his opponent would let their guard down and think that he was only able to rely on tinum protection. The truth was that Jerome had only used a third of his powers from the very start.


    Upon activating tinum Protection, Jerome would use all his powers then and throw his opponent off.


    Wilbur wasted no time and activated the Dragon''s Safehaven. All at once, a brilliantly colored ray of light appeared around Wilbur, forming a shield that enveloped him. The two hammers bounced off harmlessly after hitting it, then flew backward from the impact.

 Chapter 2227

    Wilbur was shocked to see that Jerome was so powerful that his attacks were enough to shake the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    Throughout Wilbur''s cultivation, he noticed that the defensive ability of the Dragon''s Safehaven had a huge deal to do with the cultivator''s powers.


    If he activated the Dragon''s Safehaven in a lower dimension, no attacks would be able to affect the Dragon''s Safehaven. If it was activated against an elite from a middle dimension, the Dragon''s Safehaven would be affected slightly.


    Thus, the Dragon''s Safehaven would have cracked under Jerome''s continuous attacks with his clone if Wilbur had not obtained the power of light and the power of destruction with the Light Gloves'' support.


    After all, Jerome''s tinum Protection came from a middle dimension elite. Wilbur saw the Jeromes striking at the Dragon''s Safehaven in a frenzied state and was ovee with hopelessness.


    The Dragon''s Safehaven might be able to protect Wilbur, but it could onlyst a minute every time it was activated. Once it had expired, Wilbur would not be able to hold up against Jerome.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur lit up with excitement. He remembered that he could still use the Dragon Soul Essence. Surely a hundred years of cultivation would be of immense help to him.


    At that thought, Wilbur muttered the spell to activate it. At once, a golden scarecrow formed out of dragon spirit appeared in his body. It released a surge of dragon aura, and Wilbur absorbed it with all his might. Yet there was the


    restriction of the Dragon''s Safehaven, and thus he was only able to absorb half of it.


    Wilbur could feel his body burning at once as a powerful wave of willpower and spirit energy entered his body.


    "Wow, I finally have a host!"


    Just then, the consciousness of the spirit energy appeared in Wilbur''s mind and tried to fight over ownership of his body. Wilbur''s mind was flooded with a violent slew of evil threats as if this other consciousness was trying to take over his own body. Wilbur panicked a little, but gritted his teeth to ask, "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    "Did you think you can absorb my energy just like that? You need to earn it!"


    Wilbur could feel himself losing control over his body. Just then, the Dragon''s Safehaven expired and disappeared. Wilbur had no time to waste, putting his hands together and muttering weakly, "The third level: Dragon Out of the Water!" "What are you doing? Hey!" The foreign consciousness began panicking.


    The consciousness and spirit energy that had appeared out of nowhere started to weaken rapidly. Atst, it flew out in the form of a golden pearl that entered the dragon''s body. The dragon turned golden at once, charging toward the two Jeromes.


    This golden dragon was charged with fifty years of cultivation and was far stronger than the one from before. Jerome was sent flying before he could even react, and his tinum Protection disappeared as his clone exploded into dust.


    Jeromended heavily on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Wilburnded in front of him, putting his thunder cleaver to Jerome''s neck. "You''ve lost, Jerome!"


    Jerome''s eyes were already bloodshot with resentment. "Kill me if you must, but I shall never admit defeat!"


    "Hang on!"


    The air shed with golden light as Josie appeared. He looked over at Wilbur, and his gaze flickered with shock. "How did your cultivation improve so much in such a short time, Wilbur?"

 Chapter 2228

    "Oh, are you surprised too? That means you didn''t think I''d pass the test either, did you?"


    Wilbur''s expression was ashen, with murderous intent bubbling in his chest. If Josie had known that Wilbur would never be able to pass this test, this would have all just been a prank on him. This infuriated Wilbur. Why hadn''t Josie just told him the truth in the first ce?


    Wilbur was ready to kill, and Josie seemed to be able to sense this. "Uh, W- Wilbur... I think there''s been a misunderstanding between us. I can tell you, though, that Senior Fremont said his chosen one would be able to pass the test at the right time. I know you''re Senior Fremont''s chosen one, but I wasn''t sure if you came at the right time as mentioned. Think about it, you''ve defeated Jerome, which already proved your strength, right?"


    Wilbur let out a long breath, feeling most of the rage in his chest subsiding along with it. He was shocked for an instant after that. The murderous intent earlier did not seem to havee from his own consciousness. It seemed that the owner of the hundred years of cultivation from the Dragon Soul Essence still had some of their consciousness left in Wilbur.


    "My apologies, Mister Jerome."


    Wilbur put his thunder cleaver away, but Jerome glowered at him and said, "I refuse to admit defeat. I''ve never lost, and I never will. Kill me if you must, Wilbur Penn."


    "But... you''ve lost."


    "I haven''t lost!"


    "Enough!"


    Josie cut the two men off,ing up to them. "How long are you going to keep this up for, Jerome? Why can''t you just admit that someone else was stronger than you? What you should be focusing on is how to grow stronger, not arguing here."


    "Oh, are you siding with the outsiders now? You guys are ganging up against me, eh?"


    Jerome got to his feet, glowering at Josie before turning to leave.


    "Youe back right now, Jerome!"


    Josie shouted after Jerome, but he was already gone. Wilbur turned to Josie. "I don''t know what this counts as, Senior Josie."


    "Oh, you''ve won. You''ve defeated the guardians of the left and right formation cores. All you have to do is beat the guardian of the formation core in the middle, and you will pass the second test. Alright, then. Keep up the good work."


    Josie patted Wilbur''s shoulder before disappearing out of sight. Wilbur remained where he was standing, sensing the powerful energy coursing through his body. He gasped when he realized that the fifty years of cultivation he utilized earlier had not left his body.

 Chapter 2229

    That would mean that the consumer of the Dragon Soul Essence would get to keep however much of the hundred years of cultivation as he could, and directly get ahead in his cultivation.


    Who would turn down something like that? It was just a shame, however, that most people did not get such a chance in their lifetime.


    Wilbur had been lucky enough to get the chance. Now he was feeling a little wistful. If he had known that the Dragon Soul Essence could get him a hundred years of cultivation that stayed in his body for good, he would have been willing to contribute even a hundred thousand grace points for it.


    Upon leaving the left formation core, Wilbur came to an empty piece ofnd. Upon making sure there was no one else there, he sat down on the ground cross- legged before taking out the first dragon cauldron.


    It levitated into the air as Wilbur released waves of dragon aura tainted with ck miasma into it. With the support of the first dragon cauldron, all of the ck miasma disappeared. Following that, Wilbur absorbed the pure dragon aura back into his body as he felt both energies within him be one.


    Wilbur opened his eyes, feeling a little confused. The cultivation in the Dragon Soul Essence seemed to belong to a cultivator from the dragon n. This cultivator''s body might have faded after their death, but their consciousness and spirit energy remained in their cultivation.


    Had Wilbur not used the Dragon Move to absorb that cultivator''s consciousness and spirit energy and turned it into a golden pearl, then gotten rid of their remaining resentment with the first dragon cauldron, Wilbur''s body would have been possessed by that cultivator. Now that he had time to think about it, his attempt earlier was extremely risky. He would have lost control over his body if he failed.


    Wilbur would rather die than beg on his knees for an elite to spare his life. After all, hard work and effort was the proper way for a cultivator to improve their skills. Those other methods would usually cause one to lose their identity.


    Just then, Wilbur thought of thest Dragon Soul Essence in his possession. He had thought of activating it then and there to absorb all of the hundred years of cultivation but remembered that he had used the Dragon Move today and his body was exhausted. It would be better for him to wait a little longer.


    What Wilbur actually worried about the most was still the risk of having his consciousness wiped out. Despite the fact that using the Dragon Move against Jerome today had sucked out the consciousness and spirit energy of the elite from the Dragon Soul Essence, who knew what would happen the next time he did it?


    What if he turned out to be the one to have his consciousness and spirit energy overpowered the next time? If his consciousness and spirit energy grew weak, that would only give his opponent the opportunity to possess him.


    Thus, Wilbur decided to take a full day of rest. He would wait until his body hadpletely recovered first so that his consciousness and spirit energy were at their peak. That way, he might have a better chance at getting the full hundred years of cultivation from the Dragon Soul Essence.


    The elite''s consciousness and spirit energy in the Dragon Soul Essence was probably theirst chance at reviving themselves. They wanted to be reborn by taking over another body, and Wilbur had slipped up and was only able to activate and absorb fifty years of cultivation.


    That also meant that the elite''s consciousness and spirit energy were cut in half, and Wilbur was able to take over their cultivation under such circumstances.


    Now, Wilbur was deliberating over something else. Should he take a hundred years of cultivation tomorrow when activating the Dragon Soul Essence, or just fifty?


    If he only took fifty years of cultivation, Wilbur was certain that he would be able to overpower the elite''s consciousness and use the first dragon cauldron to take their cultivation as his own. However, that would mean losing out on fifty years of cultivation.


    That was a huge loss to a cultivator, and Wilbur felt like it was terribly wasteful.

 Chapter 2230

    However, absorbing the full hundred years of cultivation would mean having to take on the full brunt of the previous owner''s consciousness and spirit energy. Wilbur was unsure if he could endure it all. He would not only be losing the hundred years of cultivation if he was defeated, but possibly even losing his own powers.


    It was definitely a high-risk, high-reward situation.


    Wilbur was gued with uncertainty, unsure of which choice to make.


    He sat there and thought about it for the entire night. Finally, he came to a conclusion when he opened his eyes the next morning.


    He was going to absorb a hundred years of cultivation!


    The consciousness and spirit energy in the Dragon Essence Soul might be powerful, but it would not be able to take over Wilbur''s body for at least two minutes. Those two minutes were crucial.


    Within those two minutes, Wilbur would use the Dragon Move to channel his spirit energy to rest. If he managed to drain all the spirit energy out, absorbing the hundred years of cultivation would be much easier.


    However, if casting the Dragon Move ended up draining Wilbur''s own spirit energy, he would just tough it out and cast it again.


    Either way, Wilbur was willing to sacrifice himself rather than have someone else take control of his body.


    Regardless of this other consciousness being a cultivator from the dragon n or how powerful they were, Wilbur was hellbent on not letting them possess his body.


    A cultivator should be inplete control of their body. That was their most basic right!


    Wilbur put his palms together and chanted a spell. A golden scarecrow appeared within Wilbur''s body, turning into countless wisps of dragon aura that spread out around him immediately.


    Wilbur began to absorb the dragon aura, all while forcing the dragon aura that had made it outside back into his body. In the end, Wilbur managed to absorb everything back into his body.


    A voice rang in Wilbur''s head as he absorbed thest wisp of the golden dragon aura, "Hohoho, you must be rather confident to think you can take my cultivation away from me! You''re going to have to pay for that, with your life!"


    Just as those words echoed in his mind, Wilbur felt a sudden stiffness throughout his body. A heavy pressure weighed down on his mind, and Wilbur wasted no time to activate the Dragon Move.


    In the next instant, Wilbur''s consciousness and spirit energy were turned into a golden pearl that melded into the dragon, turning it a golden color that swam about.


    The golden dragon flicked its tail, and all the trees within a hundred-meter radius around were chopped off. The heavens lit up at once, and a golden ray of sunlight beamed down from the heavens onto Wilbur''s body.


    The golden dragon disappeared, and Wilbur began to sway as if he were drunk, hardly able to hold himself upright. That mysterious voice rang in his head once more: "Ha, it looks like you''ve used up all your spirit energy. Your body''s mine now!"


    "In your dreams!"


    Wilbur wanted to shout, but he found that he could not even control his mouth or hands to cast a spell anymore.


    Hopelessness washed over him all at once. Barely half a minute had passed, and Wilbur had lost all control over his body. This whole ordeal had taken far less than the two minutes he had previously anticipated.

 Chapter 2231

    "You''re a tough one. Your determination is in the top one hundred among all the cultivators I''ve encountered. However, it''s pointless if determination is the only thing a cultivator is good for. The body has its limits, after all. You''re just courting death if you don''t consider doing things within your limit. One must know their ce."


    A powerful will controlled Wilbur''s right hand as he made a hard punch. A tiny gold dragon instantly emitted from his fist.


    Roar!


    The gold dragon soared in the air for several seconds before vanishing.


    "Not bad. I''m pleased with your body, so it''s time you disappear from this world now."


    Wilbur immediately felt a powerful force when the dragon n cultivator finished talking. The force came like a wave, hitting Wilbur hard and causing his will to diminish. Suddenly, a powerful spirit energy struck him like a bolt of lightning when his will was just about to extinguish.


    Wilbur opened his eyes at that moment and instantly regained control of his body.


    "Argh!" the dragon n cultivator eximed and asked in a shocked voice, "What was that? How do you have that? Could it be a seal on your body? No! No!"


    Roar!


    The red dragon head mark on Wilbur''s started burning up. Then, a red dragon head figure expanded before it vanished.


    At the same time, the will and the spirit energy of the dragon n cultivator vanished. However, Wilbur could feel two different dragon auras inside his body.


    Wilbur instantly sat cross-legged on the ground and used the first dragon cauldron. He started meditating. The dragon aura with the ck energy was absorbed by the cauldron, filtering out the ck energy from the dragon aura before it was reabsorbed by Wilbur once more.


    The two dragon aurasbined into one. Wilbur finally gained a hundred years'' worth of cultivation from the dragon cultivator. Moreover, he had fifty years'' worth of cultivation from the day before. In total, he gained a hundred and fifty years'' worth of cultivation from both the dragon cultivators.


    A hundred and fifty years'' worth of cultivation was considered extreme for most lower dimension cultivators. Wilbur stood and smirked. Then, he clenched his right fist and punched the ground.


    Boom!


    A powerful surge of dragon aura exploded on the ground. Fallen leaves instantly blew up into the sky and were torn from the surge of dragon aura. Wilbur walked through the falling leaves and felt confident.


    Wilbur spent three days searching and finally found the center core of the formation. The center core was different from the side cores. It radiated a faint purple light that surged to the sky.


    An old man with a head full of white hair sat crossed-legged, levitating in the air. He had his eyes shut tight the whole time. It felt as if he was in another realm.


    Wilbur was unwilling to disturb the old man because the old man was at the cusp of breaking through in his cultivation. He looked around and found a big tree, then sat underneath it, waiting quietly.


    Time went on for five days. The old man still levitated without any movement. Wilbur felt troubled because he wanted to wake the old man, but he was scared of ruining the old man''s cultivation. It was clear that the old man was at a crucial stage.


    The period where a cultivator was improving on cultivation was very important. It might backfire if they were disrupted, and they might never find that point of breaking through again for the rest of their life.

 Chapter 2232

    Wilbur was unwilling to do that, so he kept waiting. Soon, he was on the thirtieth day. That was thest day of his promise to Josie. Wilbur would not be able to pass the test if he could not defeat the guardian of the center core.


    Therefore, he could not afford to wait any longer.


    He looked at the sun in the sky and decided to wait until the afternoon. If the old man could not break through his cultivation by then, Wilbur would have no choice but to disrupt his cultivation.


    As much as Wilbur was unwilling to do so, he had no other choice.


    It was the afternoon in the blink of an eye. Wilbur got up, and then suddenly, a ray of gold light shed by. The old man, who was levitating in mid-air, slowly opened


    his eyes.


    "Haha. I have finally reached a breakthrough! I finally achieved it!"


    Wilbur looked at the old man. The old man was radiating a dim gold light. It was clear that the old man improved in his cultivation level. Wilbur used his spirit energy to inspect the old man, and as he expected, there was a powerful energying from him.


    "Huh?"


    The old man sensed the spirit energy, so he instantly turned to look at Wilbur. He said, "Sorry for making you wait, young man."


    Wilbur said, "Sir, congrattions on learning new dimensionws and improving on your cultivation level."


    The old man brushed his beard and said, "That''s right. My name is Fredrick, and I did learn new dimensionws, but do you know what I''ve learned?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Haha!"


    The old manughed loudly and said, "Let me tell you then. I learned thews of the middle dimension. No one from the lower dimension can be my match. You didn''t disrupt me while you waited, which I appreciate greatly. In order to thank you, I promise you that I won''t battle you with the middle dimensionws I learned today. Come on, kid. Show me what you got."


    Wilbur flicked his right wrist and held the thunder cleaver. He said, "In that case, I''ll be giving it my best."


    Wilbur wielded his thunder cleaver and sprinted toward Fredrick.


    Their distance shrunk rapidly from fifty, thirty, then ten meters apart...


    Wilbur leaped and waved the thunder cleaver in his hand. He swung it downward, and a gold dragon instantly appeared. It roared and charged toward Fredrick.


    Fredrick lifted his right arm and chanted a spell. The space in front of him twisted, and the golden dragon suddenly spun and started dispersing as it neared him. It turned into a surge of energy in the end, and it was absorbed by Fredrick.


    Then, the energy surged inside Fredrick. He shot out a gold dragon from his left arm, sending a golden dragon back at Wilbur instead!


    Wilbur instinctually stopped the dragon with his thunder cleaver. With a loud ng, the thunder cleaver was broken into pieces. Wilbur was also knocked back for over ten meters because of the charging dragon.


    Wilburnded and quickly backed away. He looked at Fredrick in shock. He could not believe that Fredrick was so powerful.


    ''I can''t believe he absorbed my dragon aura, then turned the dragon aura against me!''

 Chapter 2233

    "Haha!" Fredrick brushed his beard and looked at Wilbur, who was bbergasted.


    Heughed loudly and said, "I forgot to tell you, young man, I''m actually a dragon cultivator myself, so I can control dragon aura too. I wonder whose dragon aura is stronger. You made the first move just now, so now it''s your turn to try my attack!"


    Then, Fredrick chanted a spell. A gold light instantly poured from the sky. It enveloped Fredrick, and a gold dragon was formed. Fredrick was inside the gold dragon as he controlled it, charging straight at Wilbur.


    The gold dragon roared angrily. Wilbur chanted a spell and activated the Light of Dragon. The gold dragon came down from above and wrapped itself around Wilbur''s right arm. He saw that Fredrick was getting closer, so he ran toward Fredrick and made a punch.


    Roar!


    The two dragons crashed into each other, and a massive wave of energy erupted. Wilbur was knocked over ten meters away, but Fredrick remained where he stood. Wilbur''s clothes were torn to shreds because of Fredrick''s dragon aura, but Fredrick seemed perfectly fine.


    Wilbur looked at his torn clothes and was dumbfounded. Fredrick was simrly surprised.


    Fredrick said, "I can''t believe you cultivated an advanced dragon n skill! That''s quite unbelievable."


    Fredrickposed himself and continued to say, "However, you''re still no match for me. You''re still going to lose this fight."


    Fredrick suddenlyughed as he spoke. Wilbur frowned and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    Fredrick replied, "I''mughing at how unfortunate you are. You''re no match for me today. ording to the rules, you have to leave here after this battle, and you can only challenge me again after ten years. It''s a shame that my cultivation has just improved today. You still won''t defeat me after ten years. So, I don''t think you need to try again. ept your mediocre life, young man!"


    His words cut into Wilbur''s heart like sharp knives. Wilbur made all the effort to look for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, but Fredrick insulted his wish. Wilbur felt a surge of anger, and it made his eyes bloodshot. He said coldly, "No one can stop me, not even you, Fredrick!"


    "It seems like you don''t know how insignificant you are if I don''t defeat you. Take this!" Fredrick shouted.


    Wilbur flicked his right wrist and the historical halberd appeared in his hand. He grabbed the historical halberd with both hands and met Fredrick''s attack.


    ng!


    The weapons shed, and a wave of dragon aura surged toward Fredrick. Fredrick quickly moved to the side, and the wave of dragon aura nicked the side of his face. Fredrick instantly pushed Wilbur''s historical halberd away in shock and said, "You can''t possibly have a cultivation like that!"


    "Ha! Are you scared? Admit defeat if you''re scared."


    Wilbur wielded the historical halberd and attacked again. Fredrick faced his attacks furiously, and they shed for over ten bouts. Fredrick suddenly emitted a golden light, and it quickly vanished. There were nine gold dragons that circled around Fredrick as he yelled, "Kill him!"


    The nine dragons flew toward Wilbur. Meanwhile, Wilbur chanted a spell to activate the Dragon Move. A huge gold dragon pped the nine smaller dragons into golden-colored dragon auras, then grabbed hold of Fredrick with its tail.


    Boom!


    Fredrick dropped to the ground after an explosion. The gold dragon spun in the air before it vanished.


    Wilburnded and looked at the injured Fredrick. Fredrick waspletely dumbfounded at that moment, sighing and muttering to himself, "I... I lost..."

 Chapter 2234

    Wilbur reached out and helped him up from the ground, saying, "Actually, you should be able to tell that I absorbed a hundred and fifty years'' worth of cultivation. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been a match for you."


    Fredrick shook his head and said, "A hundred and fifty years'' worth of cultivation, eh? How terrifying. It seems I''ve underestimated you, but I''m also curious. Where did you get the cultivation?"


    Fredrick was staring at Wilbur at that moment. Wilbur was silent for two seconds before he whispered, "Can I not answer? It''s my secret, but I can assure you I didn''t steal it from anyone."


    "I can tell, you''re one of those ethical cultivators. I also believe that you won''t consume other people''s cultivation. Someone like that is an enemy of the cultivation world, after all. It won''t end well for them, and they can never have connections to Fremont Skye."


    Fredrick snapped his fingers, and a white light instantly fell from above,


    enveloping him. Fredrick said through the shield of light, "Wait for me. I''ll just need ten minutes to recover."


    Wilbur looked at the white light weirdly. He frowned and asked, "Is this one of thews of the middle dimension, the power of light?"


    "That''s right. The power of light has the ability to heal everything. I''m injured from that battle, but I''ll recover very soon, so please wait for a moment."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur nodded. Then, Fredrick shut his eyes in the shield of light. He started to enjoy the healing. Meanwhile, Wilbur changed his clothes, and white light radiated on him.


    Wilbur was also injured during the battle, so he wanted to recover too. He shut his eyes and thought about what happened in the battle. He remembered the nine dragons that appeared on Fredrick.


    The nine golden dragons were extremely deadly, and Wilbur knew that. He would not have defeated the nine dragons if he had not absorbed a hundred and fifty years'' worth of cultivation from the Dragon Spirit Essence and summoned the huge golden dragon.


    Nheless, he had one final trick up his sleeve for the battle. Before this, he only managed to cultivate up to the third level of Dragon Move: Dragon Out of the Water. However, his spirit energy and willpower were greatly improved after absorbing the Dragon Spirit Essence. Therefore, he could have used the fifth level of Dragon Move: Dragon''s Roar.


    However, he only used Dragon Out of the Water to conserve spirit energy. Not only did he defeat Fredrick with just that, but he only exhausted half of his spirit energy in the battle. That was why he felt tired, but not to the point that he would pass out.


    Ten minutester, the white light faded. A fully recovered Fredrick appeared before Wilbur. He smirked, then extended his hand and said, "Congrattions, Wilbur Penn. You defeated me and passed the test."


    "Thanks."


    Wilbur shook hands with Fredrick, and he suddenly felt peaceful and safe. Fredrick was no longer a threat for now. Wilbur was surprised to discover that he could sense Fredrick''s spirit energy and willpower.


    Fredrick said, "Actually, you might''ve lost if you didn''t gain a hundred and fifty years'' worth of cultivation before the fight. However, fate ys a role in such coincidences. Fremont Skye always said that the person who is fated will appear at the right time. No one knew when that would be, but it seems like the time hase."


    "Thanks for thepliment, Mister Fredrick. Pardon my curiosity, but what was that spell you used to summon the nine gold dragons?"

 Chapter 2235

    "Huh? Are you interested in that? Very well, I''ll tell you that aspensation. That''s the Nine Dragons Spell. It''s something taught to me by a middle dimension cultivator. I used to defeat a lot of people with the Nine Dragons Spell, but I chose to stay hidden in the forest. I guarded the suppression spell for Fremont Skye. Now, his fated one has arrived. I believe I will be leaving this ce soon."


    "The Nine Dragons Spell?"


    Wilbur frowned. He was puzzled. Suddenly, a golden light shed by. Josie appeared before them, smirking as he said, "Congrattions, Wilbur Penn. You passed the test."


    "Thanks."


    Wilbur nodded at Josie. Frederick stepped forward at that moment and said, "You''re finally here, Josie. Your brother owes me ten roasted boars. When are you going to tell him to pay me back?"


    "Your brother?"


    Wilbur looked at Josie with slight shock. Josie exined while smiling, "I''m sorry. Jerome is my brother. He was extremely stubborn and troubled you greatly. I hope you don''t mind."


    Wilbur sighed in relief when he heard that and said, "No wonder you were so protective of him, but it''s alright. It''s all in the past, after all."


    Wilbur almost killed Jerome during the battle when he was affected by the willpower and the spirit energy of the dragon n cultivator. He was bothered by that and felt that Josie and Jerome were working together to toy with him. However, he thought it over and realized Josie had no such intentions.


    Josie only followed the orders of Fremont and was responsible for waiting for Wilbur''s arrival. He was only protective of Jerome purely because Jerome was his brother.


    Josie looked at Fredrick and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll tell my brother to return the ten roasted boars to you."


    "Yeah." Fredrick nodded and had a smile on his face. He said, "I''m very pleased with your reply. You guys should talk, I have something to attend to."


    Then, Fredrick turned and left. Josie came before Wilbur, and then they both turned into shes of golden light. They appeared at the edge of the Vicente Primeval Forest. However, they were on the edge of the inner side.


    The outer side of the forest was the human world, while the edge of the inner side was the immortal realm of Vicente. Wilbur came here to pass through the primeval forest and enter Vicente''s immortal realm.


    There were a lot of hugekes in the immortal realm. One of them had the second piece of the ninth dragon cauldron.


    He saw an endless, magnificent expanse at that moment. There were a lot of hugekes along the expanse. Thekes, the green fields, and the asional mists made it look like a paradise.


    Wilbur was stunned for a moment when he saw the view, saying, "It looks like Vicente''s immortal realm lives up to its reputation. Josie, you said I have to pass three of your tests before you allow me to pass through the primeval forest and enter Vicente''s immortal realm, right? But I only passed two tests. Why did you bring me here?"

 Chapter 2236

    Wilbur knew that Josie could take him anywhere in the formation-covered area with a simple chant. However, Wilbur did not expect Josie to send him in at this time.


    Josie smiled at the surprised Wilbur and said, "You''re right. I did want you toplete three of my tests before I allowed you to enter Vicente''s immortal realm. You only passed two of my tests, but the final test isn''t in Vicente Primeval Forest. Do you understand?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hm... How do I exin this? Actually, Fremont set up formations inside Vicente Primeval Forest back then, but when the formation was about to be formed, he realized something was missing because of limited power. Fremont borrowed something from a friend, and he promised to fulfill a request in the future. That request could be anything."


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "So, the third test is for me to fulfill that person''s request. Is that it?"


    "Yeah."


    Josie nodded and said, "That''s right. It looks like you''re a fast learner."


    Wilbur said, "But Josie, if that person is a cultivator that knows Fremont Skye, they must be superior to me. Perhaps that person didn''t need me to fulfill their wish. This seems meaningless, or maybe impossible toplete."


    "No, you canplete the test because that person has been looking for the fated one of the dragon n, and you''re the fated one."


    "Me?"


    Wilbur felt confused, but he thought about how Fredrick could control dragon aura just like himself, which proved that a lot of people were fated with the dragon n. Perhaps the person was also someone fated with the dragon n. Wilbur wondered about the intentions of that person.


    ''Could it be that person is like Fremont Skye? Are they both looking for the fated one of the dragon n?'' thought Wilbur.


    Josie could tell what Wilbur was thinking about, he patted Wilbur''s shoulder and said, "Stop guessing. That person Fremont knows is actually the Aqua Dragon."


    "What?"


    Wilbur looked at Josie in utter shock. He asked, "The Aqua Dragon?"


    "That''s right. Your third test is to pass the test of the Aqua Dragon. You may enter Vicente''s immortal realm if you seed. You may die here if you fail. So, you have a chance to choose right now. You can choose to stay or leave. Remember that you only have one shot. No matter what choice you make, you''ll forever lose the other option."


    Josie thought Wilbur would fall into deep thought, but unexpectedly, Wilbur said without hesitation, "I choose to stay andplete this test."


    "Very well."


    Josie patted Wilbur''s shoulder and looked into his eyes. A vision formed with spirit energy instantly appeared in front of Wilbur. Wilbur could see the Aqua Dragon and its location in his mind. Then, the spirit energy faded.

 Chapter 2237

    Josie said, "Go on. You have a month''s time. I hope you can finish the test within a month."


    Then, Josie turned into a ray of gold light and vanished.


    Wilbur let out a long sigh. He did not expect the third test to be fulfilling the request of the Aqua Dragon. However, Wilbur was fated with the dragon n, so he felt that the dragon was familiar, just like the dragon in the Dragon''s Altar. Perhaps the Aqua Dragon that hid in theke would be friendly toward him too. Fremont was a kind and noble person, so his friend should not be that ferocious.


    Wilbur moved quickly ording to the location in his memory. The Aqua Dragon was in the third hugeke to his front, and the distance was less than twenty kilometers. Initially, Wilbur thought he could reach it within half an hour but was subjected to extreme gravity when he tried to walk.


    Wilbur could clearly feel the strong pull. It was as if gravity had quadrupled. He could lift his feet to move, but it was as if he was moving in slow motion. He could not believe that he could only lift his foot up slowly, and then it quickly fell to the ground the moment he rxed his muscles.


    Wilbur thought of Gelsa at that moment. It was also a ce enveloped by supernatural forces. That old man in Gelsa once said that there was more than one ce with supernatural forces.


    Wilbur thought he meant somewhere far away, but he did not expect to encounter one so soon. Gelsa was full of trees that were incredibly sturdy, and Vicente''s immortal realm had extreme gravity.


    Wilbur tried walking slowly. It took him a full minute just to take ten steps, and he was already sweating bullets.


    He looked back at the forest, then he clenched his jaw and kept on walking. He was a cultivator, after all. His physical strength was better than an ordinary person''s. Even if the gravity was stronger, his walking speed gradually became faster after adjusting to it.


    Gradually, he walked at a normal pace after two hours of conditioning and finally arrived at the third hugeke in the evening.


    He was exhausted at that point and panting heavily, so he did not care much. He knelt to the ground to catch his breath. The twenty kilometers exhausted him physically. His stomach was growling at that point.


    Wilbur instantly took out the roasted boar trotter from his demine and started munching on it. Just when Wilbur was digging in, a vortex suddenly appeared in theke. The surface of theke''s water spun quickly in an anti-clockwise direction. Then, with a loud ssh, a huge Aqua Dragon peeked out from the water.


    Half of its body twirled upwards as it stood high above the water, looking down at Wilbur, asking, "Are you the fated one Fremont Skye talked about?"


    Wilbur put the food down and looked at the Aqua Dragon. He nodded and said, "That''s right. I''m the fated one."


    The Aqua Dragon pondered for a moment and said, "Very well. Now show me what you''ve got. I wonder if you have what it takes."


    Wilbur raised the roasted trotter in his hand and said, "Sir, I''m really hungry right now. I exhausted too much of my energy on my way here. Can you allow me to eat and recuperate before I show you what I''m capable of?"


    "You''re asking me to wait for you? What an arrogant guy!"


    The Aqua Dragon said that before going back into the water, creating a huge ssh. Wilbur did not realize that he had offended the Aqua Dragon. Instead, he was overjoyed with the rest and began feasting.


    He was too hungry, after all, and he needed food badly.


    He quickly finished the trotter, then took out another one to munch on. His feast continued until darkness fell. In the end, he ate a total of four roasted boar trotters and fifteen kilograms of meat.

 Chapter 2238

    Cultivators had an astounding appetite. Moreover, Wilbur was someone who had been to Gelsa. His body was strengthened in Gelsa, so his appetite was muchrger.


    Wilbur once read in an ancient book that some of the ancient people could lift a stone weight that was a hundred and fifty kilograms with one hand. Moreover, they had to eat more than five kilograms of rice for each meal. Wilbur thought it was impossible, so he saw it as a joke. However, after what he had experienced, he changed his attitude on that matter. Perhaps the ancient people were as written, after all.


    It was nighttime when Wilbur was done eating. There were countless stars in the sky, and they were shimmering against the dark background. Wilbury on the field and looked at the stars in the sky. He suddenly felt tired, so he slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The next morning, he heard birds chirping. He slowly opened his eyes and vaguely saw the Aqua Dragon on theke''s surface. The Aqua Dragon scolded, "I can''t believe this guy is still sleeping! Damn it!"


    Wilbur rubbed his eyes. When he tried to look again, he only saw ripples on theke. The Aqua Dragon had vanished.


    Wilbur immediately thought he was mistaken and wondered if he was hallucinating. He also wondered why there were ripples if it was a hallucination.


    He recalled what happened the night before and he suddenly realized something. He quickly got up from the ground and walked to theke, then yelled, "Hey, Mister Aqua Dragon, I''m so sorry aboutst night! I was too hungry and tired. I couldn''t hang on and fell asleep. It''s my fault. I hope you can forgive me. Mister Aqua Dragon, I really am the fated one. Fremont owes you a request, so he wants me to help you fulfill this request."


    Suddenly, a huge vortex formed in theke. Then, the Aqua Dragon surged to the sky with a loud ssh. Half of its body stood tall out of theke as it looked down on Wilbur, saying, "You really disappointed me. However, I shall give you a chance since you said you''re the fated one."


    "A chance?"


    Wilbur thought it was funny. He asked, "Do you mean a chance to help you fulfill your request?"


    The Aqua Dragon replied, "No, a chance to be my student."


    "What? Be your student?"


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Are you mistaken, Mister Aqua Dragon? I''m here to fulfill your request, not to be your student."


    The Aqua Dragon red at Wilbur at that moment. It moved close to Wilbur and scolded angrily, "Do you think you can fulfill any request with your lousy capabilities? Aren''t you too arrogant?"


    Wilbur replied, "But Mister Aqua Dragon, it''s my mission to help you fulfill a request."


    "Fine." The Aqua Dragon looked at Wilbur helplessly. It pondered for a moment and said, "Then be my student. I want you to be my student, then do something for me."


    "Huh? Be your student? Alright. What is it you want me to do for you, Mister Aqua Dragon?"


    The Aqua Dragon replied, "It''s not that easy to be my student. Run around thiske right now. I''ll count to ten. If you manage to run onep, your physical strength will be considered passable, and I can ept you as my student. But if you can''t run a fullp when I count to ten, it proves that your physical strength is stillcking. You''ll need to train. Get ready, I''ll start on three."


    Wilbur looked around and said, "Thiske is so wide. The perimeter is at least five kilometers. How is it possible for me to run five kilometers in ten seconds? Are you kidding me?"


    "One!"

 Chapter 2239

    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "Run!"


    Wilbur felt helpless, he could only run. The Aqua Dragon counted to ten, and when it looked up again, Wilbur only managed to run a hundred meters.


    The Aqua Dragon yelled angrily, "Come back here!"


    Wilbur helplessly went back to the Aqua Dragon, panting as heined, "Mister Aqua Dragon, I really can''t do it. The time is too short."


    The Aqua Dragon had bloodshot eyes. It red at Wilbur and said, "You useless thing. Train if you can''t do it. You''ll stay here forever if you can''t seed."


    Then, the Aqua Dragon dove back into theke. Wilbur panted on thekeside and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then, he looked around theke again. He frowned and muttered, "Run five kilometers under ten seconds? How is that even possible?"


    Wilbur thought the demand the Aqua Dragon made was just ridiculous. It might have been possible if he was outside, but the gravity in Vicente''s immortal realm was much stronger. He could barely walk at normal speed!


    Moreover, Josie only gave him a month''s time for the third test. It would be difficult to increase his speed within a month, let alone fulfilling the request of the Aqua Dragon to pass the test.


    Wilbur felt despair at that moment. Suddenly, he saw a bird flying past him, and his attention shifted to a few butterflies nearby.


    The butterflies were flying near a small nt with a few cocoons attached to it. One of the cocoons wriggled under the sunlight, and then a butterfly broke out from the cocoon and flew away.


    The butterfly pped its wings and gradually flew across Wilbur.


    "What?"


    Wilbur frowned. What he saw made him realize something, gravity should affect everything within its field. Even a drop of water would be affected. Caterpirs and butterflies should not be exempted from gravity.


    However, when the caterpirs turned into butterflies, they flew without being held back by gravity.


    Wilbur wondered if Vicente''s immortal realm was a location subjected to special gravitational anomaly. Was there any way he could fight against the special gravitational pull here?


    Just then, a thought came to his mind-dragon aura!


    The butterflies could use their wings to counteract the effects of gravity around them. Therefore, he should be able to use dragon aura to neutralize the effects of the special gravitational force around him too. If that worked, then he would not be subjected to the special gravitational pull here.


    There were a lot of challenges in the world, but not all of them had to be faced head-on. In the past, Wilbur would ovee those difficulties with his own strength. After obtaining the dragon aura, he no longer needed to be so stubborn about oveing them in that same way.


    Wilbur instantly unleashed his dragon aura to make himself more buoyant, neutralizing the special gravitational pull of this ce. Then, Wilbur shot out like


    an arrow.


    "One, two, three..."


    Wilbur tried several times, and on the fifth attempt, he finally made a fullp around theke in ten seconds.


    "Mister Aqua Dragon, I did it!"


    Wilbur turned to look at theke, just to realize that the Aqua Dragon was already there without him noticing. The Aqua Dragon looked pleased to see Wilburpleting the challenge and said, "Congrattions, young man. Now, you''re finally qualified to be my student."

 Chapter 2240

    Wilburn instantly went down on one knee and greeted, "Greetings, mentor!"


    The Aqua Dragon was taken aback in theke. It said, "It''s too early to call me your mentor. You''re not worthy of being my student yet."


    "Huh?"


    Wilbur scratched his head and asked puzzlingly, "But didn''t you say..."


    "I said you''re qualified, not that you''re now my student."


    Then, the Aqua Dragon quickly swam. Sshes could be heard. After the waves subsided, three watery figures appeared on theke. Those figures were performing three different cultivation forms.


    The Aqua Dragon said, "If you want to be my student, I need to test the strength of your fist first. Your punch must be able to channel the water within a ten-meter radius, just like this watery figure. Secondly, I need to test your leg strength. Your kick must make a wave that is twenty meters high. Thirdly, I want to test your ability to manipte energy. I want you to master your dragon aura and create a vortex that is at least twenty meters in diameter. Only when you fulfill these three tests will I ept you as my student and teach you what I know."


    "Understood. I''m ready, Mister Aqua Dragon."


    Wilbur watched as the watery figures faded from theke''s surface, then gestured to the Aqua Dragon and said politely, "Let me have a try."


    "Alright. Let the test begin."


    Wilbur stood on thekeside and clenched his right fist. A powerful thunder-type spiritual energy gathered in his fist. Then, he punched at theke''s surface.


    Boom!


    The spiritual energy in his fist erupted and instantly affected theke''s water in front of him. The water within a dozen meters around him was stirred by his spiritual energy and flew into the air.


    Following that, Wilbur leaped onto theke''s surface and took a deep breath. He waited until theke surface was calm once more, then stomped with his right leg.


    After the stomp, Wilbur was up in the air, creating a huge wave that went over twenty meters high.


    Wilburnded, then looked at the Aqua Dragon and asked smugly, "What do you think, Mister Aqua Dragon?"


    The Aqua Dragon nodded and said, "Not bad. It looks like the first two tests can''t stop you, but thest one isn''t easy. Are you ready?"


    "Of course."


    Wilbur was confident. Hended back on theke again, then unleashed his dragon aura and controlled it. The air surrounding him spun quickly, and theke''s water also started to spin quickly along with his dragon aura.


    Soon, a vortex that was ten meters in diameter was formed. The vortex was expanding, but the Aqua Dragon was smirking at that moment. As the vortex continued to expand, a huge blue formation suddenly appeared in theke. The blue formation seemed to have a powerful suppressive force.


    The vortex that Wilbur created with his dragon aura was held back by the blue formation, so it started to shrink back to ten meters in diameter. Wilbur clenched his jaw and used the first dragon cauldron.


    Dragon aura surged out of the cauldron and merged with Wilbur''s own aura. It kept spinning, and the vortex beneath him also gradually expanded. The vortex expanded up to eleven meters in diameter. It stayed that way for two seconds before it started shrinking again.


    The vortex quickly shrunk to five meters. Wilbur felt that a special force was consuming his dragon aura inside the water.


    As the dragon aura lessened, the vortex also gradually shrunk to three meters, two meters, one meter, and finally vanished entirely.


    "Um..."

 Chapter 2241

    Wilbur looked at Aqua Dragon, then frowned and said, "Mister Aqua Dragon, how did this happen? If you don''t want to take me as your disciple, just say so. Why tamper with the water?"


    The Aqua Dragon replied, "I didn''t tamper with anything. You''re justcking in strength. You should look for the reason within yourself."


    "Impossible! If there was nothing in the water, how did my energy disappear?"


    "There is indeed a formation in the water. It was the formation that absorbed your energy."


    "Since there''s a formation, how can I be tested properly?"


    The Aqua Dragon looked at Wilbur and waited until he was quiet before speaking slowly, "Young man, nothing in this world exists in apletely tranquil state. When you possess a certain level of strength, every strong person you encounter will have their own unique characteristics. If you can''t adapt to this, you will soon be defeated by them, or even lose your life. That''s right, this formation is a protective one that I''ve set up. Without its support, even a cultivator at the Sanctuary level could easily create a twenty-meter vortex on theke''s surface. Do you take pride in such basic abilities?"


    "I..."


    Wilbur wanted to refute, but on second thought, the Aqua Dragon was right. These three tests seemed simple, and without the formation, a Sanctuary level cultivator could easily pass them.


    "I''ll give you one day. If within a day, you can create a vortex with a diameter of twenty meters, I will take you as my disciple. But if you can''t do it within a day, then please leave Vicente''s immortal realm. When you go back, ry a message to Josie for me. Tell him that Fremont''s chosen one is useless, and our agreement has not been fulfilled. Let him find someone else."


    "What?"


    Wilbur clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He had worked so hard to get here, and now he was about to be eliminated? If it were just elimination, that would be one thing, but how could he face Josie and say such words?


    "Mister Aqua Dragon!"


    Wilbur suddenly looked up, but the Aqua Dragon had already disappeared without a trace. Wilbur looked at the scorching sun in the sky, then at the calmke below.


    At this moment, the fighting spirit within Wilbur was ignited. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, "This time, no matter what, I must stay!"


    Wilbur was not afraid of failure but feared saying those disgraceful words to old friends after failing.


    As a man, one needed to have spirit and pride, and not willingly bow down!


    In the next second, Wilbur released his dragon aura again and summoned the first dragon cauldron. The cauldron floated in mid-air as Wilbur controlled the dragon aura to surround his body. Then, he began trying to create the vortex again.


    The vortex in the water gradually grewrger, quickly reaching a diameter of ten meters. However, at this moment, the blue formation in the water reappeared, exerting a powerful binding force on the vortex, and started to absorb its energy. Despite Wilbur using all his strength, he could not stop the energy from being absorbed by the blue formation.


    In the end, the vortex shrank again, and the water''s surface returned to calm.


    From morning until afternoon, Wilbur kept trying repeatedly. Finally, a drop of water fell from the sky, hit the water surface below, and created a ripple. In an instant, Wilbur''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly said, "I understand now. It has nothing to do with strength. The Aqua Dragon was testing myprehension! He wants to see what level my understanding of dragon aura has reached. Water always flows downward, but dragon aura can change direction at will. Only by understanding how to control dragon aura can one truly create a water vortex."

 Chapter 2242

    At this moment, Wilbur finally understood the Aqua Dragon''s intentions. Immediately, he controlled his dragon aura and formed it into the shape of arge dragon. In the next second, the dragon plunged into the water, swimming rapidly, and a vortex quickly formed. When the vortex''s diameter reached ten meters, the blue formation reappeared.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon let out a furious roar, stubbornly resisting as it felt the water around it press in like walls. Wilbur chanted an incantation and used the Dragon Move. Instantly, a golden pearl appeared out of thin air above his head. The next second, the pearl plunged into the water and merged with the dragon.


    In an instant, the dragon transformed into a golden dragon and let out a mighty


    roar.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing the vortex growrger, Wilbur''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly said, "That''s right, it''s now! Third level: Dragon Out of Water!"


    The golden dragon swam swiftly in the water, then suddenly shot out of the water. In a sh, theke water surged up, forming a massive water tornado.


    Wilbur estimated the diameter of the water tornado to be about thirty meters. He excitedly eximed, "Mister Aqua Dragon, I did it! Come out and see!"


    Suddenly, with a ssh, Aqua Dragon emerged from the water, stood tall over the water''s surface, and nodded, saying, "Not bad. It seems you''ve understood my intentions. Very well. This proves you are not a foolish human. Now, I have decided to take you as my disciple. Wilbur, from now on, I, Orkot, shall take you on as a disciple."


    "Thank you, Master. I pay my respects to you."


    Wilbur immediately knelt down in front of Aqua Dragon Orkot. After all, Wilbur''s goal was to explore the secrets of the dragon n. It was rumored that the dragon n were powerful beings from a higher dimension. Previously, Wilbur had only obtained some dragon n techniques.


    But now, Wilbur had the fortunate chance to be the disciple of a dragon n cultivator, Orkot, giving him the opportunity to interact directly with the real dragon n. This was undoubtedly a great stroke of luck for Wilbur.


    "Wilbur, you have some pretty good aptitude. From today onwards, stay here and cultivate with me."


    "Thank you, Master."


    At this moment, Josie appeared and said, "Orkot, how do you find Fremont''s arrangement? Are you satisfied?"


    "Yes."


    Aqua Dragon nodded and said, "For now, I am quite satisfied. Please inform him that the grudges between me and him are now settled."


    "As you wish."


    Wilbur looked at Josie and said, "Josie, I havepleted your third test."


    "Indeed," Josie nodded. "Wilbur, you have done very well. I wish you good luck. Farewell."


    With that, Josie transformed into a golden light and disappeared. Wilbur stood there in a daze and said, "It''s strange. This ce is no longer within Vicente Primeval Forest. How can Josiee and go freely?"


    Aqua Dragon exined, "This is a special feature of the suppression formation. Because theke''s formation is connected to the suppression formation, Josie cane and go freely."


    "I see."

 Chapter 2243

    "Alright, I see that you have quite a bit of potential, but you haven''t fully established your foundations yet. If you had apprenticed yourself to a dragon of any other element, you probably wouldn''t have been able to establish your foundationspletely, and you wouldn''t have had this chance. Oh well, perhaps this is truly destiny given to you by the heavens. From now on, stay in this greatke, and let me use the power of the Aqua Dragon to help you open up your cirction, allowing you to internalize your cultivation."


    "Open up my cirction? Internalize my cultivation?"


    Wilbur felt puzzled, but suddenly, a cool force surged up from the soles of his feet, traveling through his leg bones. This sensation was simr to what he felt when practicing the Dragon Move, and he immediately understood Orkot''s intention.


    Since Wilbur had previously worked on his foundations, his energy circtory pathways were already somewhat open, but the energy flow was still too weak. However, this prepared him for theplete opening this time.


    All night, Wilbur felt waves of pain in his bones, asionally letting out a muffled groan. By dawn, the force finally subsided, and Wilbur copsed into an exhausted sleep.


    He slept for three whole days. When he woke up, he felt the flow of energy within his body, and it felt unbelievable. Originally, he thought he had already stored a sufficient amount of dragon aura. But now, after fully opening up his cirction, he realized his body could hold more than three times the amount of dragon aura than before.


    Clearly, opening his meridians was indeed crucial. Looking at his hands, Wilbur understood that for a dragon n cultivator, dragon aura was an essential foundation. The more dragon aura stored within the body, the stronger one''s power would be.


    "You finally woke up. Now, I will teach you the method to internalize your


    cultivation. Listen carefully."


    "Internalize my cultivation?"


    Wilbur interrupted Orkot, frowning. "Master, do you mean to teach me how to hide my cultivation?"


    "No, not to hide it, but to internalize it."


    Wilbur frowned again. "Is there a difference between the two?"


    "Of course. Internalizing your cultivation is like preserving your strength. Others may not be able to see through you. But if you only hide it, you can be easily seen through, making it impossible to survive in that world."


    "That world?"


    Wilbur asked in confusion, "Master, which world are you talking about? A middle dimension or a higher dimension?"


    "I''m talking about a higher dimension. It''s filled with dangers there. To survive, the best way is to internalize your cultivation. Almost no cultivators there reveal their true strength. They only show their real power when they are certain they need to act. So, almost no one knows each other''s true strength. But once discovered, the result is usually being killed and losing one''s dimensional ring, falling to a lower- level dimension, ultimately bing weak."


    "Dimensional ring?"


    Wilbur felt his mind spinning,pletely unsure of what the Aqua Dragon meant. In his imagination, the cultivators of middle and higher dimensions should have more rules and order. How could they kill each other so freely?


    Over the next two months, Wilbur continued to train under Aqua Dragon Orkot and gradually learned about the middle and higher dimension worlds from him.


    He learned that the universe was indeed divided into three different dimensions. Higher and middle dimensions were advanced, while lower dimensions were primitive. Long ago, lower dimensions were a ce overrun by evil cultivators, leaving a terrible impression.


    Later, some lower dimensions were cleansed by dimension guardians, turning them into ces suitable for one to live in.

 Chapter 2244

    However, due to the persistent disdain and misunderstanding those cultivators from the middle and higher dimensions held toward the lower dimensions, they were reluctant toe to the lower dimensions.


    Cultivators in the middle and higher dimensions, upon reaching a certain level of cultivation, automatically received a dimensional ring, which was a symbol of their status. In the world of cultivators which was filled with constant strife, everyone wanted to be stronger. The dimensional ring carried the dimensionalwsprehended by the cultivator.


    Obtaining a dimensional ring, devouring it, orprehending it allowed one to acquire corresponding dimensionalws. If a dimensional ring was devoured, the dimensionalws could no longer be enhanced. Comprehending the dimensional ring, however, equates to inheriting its dimensionalws, which can be further improved.


    Thus, the middle and higher dimension worlds were rife with ughter because everyone wanted to be stronger. Since opportunities toprehend dimensionalws were rare, many resorted to seizing others'' dimensional rings.


    Having a dimensional ring confers true status among cultivators. Without one, a person was seen as insignificant and was not even qualified to enter the main cities of cultivators. Aqua Dragon Orkot was once a higher dimension cultivator.


    Orkot was deceived by a woman named Iselin, who belonged to a dragon yer organization. It was said that the leader of this organization was a dragon n cultivator who, due to his averageprehension skills, had been unable to grasp the profound mysteries of dragon aura.


    To enhance his own cultivation strength, he founded the dragon yer organization, sending people to track down other dragon n cultivators.


    Orkot became a target of this organization. Iselin used her beauty to lure Orkot to a hill in the countryside. Orkot thought Iselin wanted to date him, but instead, she had arranged for over a hundred members from the dragon yer organization to ambush him at the foot of the hill.


    These people attacked Orkot when he was off guard. Orkot fought valiantly, barely holding his ground. Even then, he protected Iselin, unaware that she was part of the dragon yer organization. Eventually, Iselin dealt a fatal blow to Orkot, killing him and seizing his ring. Orkot then fell to a lower dimension, ending up on Earth.


    After hearing the whole story, Wilbur was perplexed. If Orkot had died in the higher dimension, how could he have ended up on Earth? Did the souls of higher dimension cultivators automatically reincarnate in the lower dimension upon death?


    Since this was a sensitive topic for Orkot, Wilbur did not press for details and kept his questions to himself. Over the next two months, Wilbur''s understanding of dragon aura greatly improved under Orkot''s guidance. He could now perform the eighth level of the Dragon Move and still retain enough mental strength to avoid passing out.


    Orkot told Wilbur that the greatest secret of the dragon n was their elusive nature. A dragon never revealed itself fully, always keeping part of itself hidden. Otherwise, it would lose its status as part of the dragon n.


    Wilbur believed this deeply. During these two months, another strange thing happened. As Wilbur''sprehension of dragon aura reached a new level, a ck pearl he had brought from Vicente Deep Waters started floating as if responding to his progress.


    Orkot exined to Wilbur that this ck pearl was actually a Water Spirit Pearl, capable of absorbing the spiritual energy of water. It was extremely beneficial for dragon n cultivators. When Orkot used to take human form, he often carried two Water Spirit Pearls with him.

 Chapter 2245

    Thus, Orkot would always be nourished by the Water Spirit Pearls, preventing his body from losing moisture for too long as dragons cannot be away from water. Wilbur''s coincidental acquisition of the Water Spirit Pearl and his apprenticeship with Orkot seemed to be fated.


    Standing on the shore, Wilbur looked at Aqua Dragon Orkot standing majestically in the water and cupped his hands in farewell. "Master, I must leave now. Take care."


    Orkot gazed at Wilbur and said, "I understand. You have your mission to fulfill, and that fellow won''t let you go easily. Continue with what you need to do. Just don''t forget me as your master."


    "Thank you, Master. Farewell." Wilbur bid farewell to the water dragon and proceeded deeper into Vicente''s immortal realm. There were manyrgekes in Vicente''s immortal realm, and the fragment of the ninth dragon cauldron that Wilbur was seeking was hidden in one of thesekes.


    Previously, Wilbur might have had to exert great effort to search for the fragment within ake. However, with his enhanced dragon energy, he could now determine if ake contained a fragment of the ninth dragon cauldron within three seconds of approaching it.


    After a week of exploration in Vicente''s immortal realm, Wilbur finally sensed the presence of a fragment by the shore of argeke. He summoned the first dragon cauldron, which emitted a faint white light and hovered above theke.


    Sensing the fragment''s presence, the first dragon cauldron rotated continuously above theke. Momentster, a streak of light shed from theke''s bottom, and a fragment of the ninth dragon cauldron emerged, hovering above the first dragon cauldron.


    Wilbur retrieved the first dragon cauldron, holding the fragment with a pang of bittersweet emotion. He had spent several months searching for this fragment. It had been a struggle only he could truly understand.


    Wilbur infused the fragment with his spiritual consciousness right away and saw a vast desert with yellow sand covering the sky. It seemed like there was a sandstorm.


    The next second, the spiritual consciousness on the fragment dissipated, and Wilbur withdrew his own. Upon exiting Vicente Primeval Forest, he drove straight back to the capital of Seol, Baywen.


    After a brief two-day rest at a hotel in Baywen, Wilbur booked a flight to Riol International Airport, in the capital of Kosanto.


    Kosanto was a small country, though itsnd area was not insignificant. Over half of its territory was covered by deserts, and Wilbur''s destination was the desert city in the west of Kosanto: Wrecknam.


    The scene Wilbur had read from the fragment urred in Wrecknam, indicating the fragment was nearby. To find it, he first had to reach Wrecknam.


    In the departure lounge, Wilbur bought a newspaper from Kosanto, which included news about Wrecknam. Just then, the boarding announcement was made, so Wilbur quickly put away the newspaper and proceeded to the gate. On the ne, after finding his seat, he immediately caught a whiff of perfume. Turning around, he saw a slim, blonde woman with blue eyes sitting next to him. Noticing Wilbur looking at her, she smiled and extended her hand. "Hello, are you from Dasha?"

 Chapter 2246

    Wilbur shook the woman''s hand and said, "Yes, my name is Wilbur. Nice to meet you."


    The woman, with reddened eyes and a bright smile, replied, "My name is Caitlyn. Nice to meet you. I''m from the Allied States."


    "Ah, the Allied States is a great country."


    "Perhaps," she said.


    After this brief exchange, the two fell silent. Wilbur took out the newspaper he had bought at the airport and began reading.


    The travel newspaper contained information about Kosanto, including an article on its history. It said that a thousand years ago, Kosanto was a forest kingdom, with forests covering 90% of itsnd.


    Now, only 30% of itsnd had greenery, with the western and southern regions turned into deserts. The cities where the people of Kosanto once lived were buried under the sand, and much of the history and culture of these regions was lost.


    Only a few elderly residents in the desert city of Wrecknam retained some


    memories of their ancestors'' ways of life. Most of the surviving artifacts had been ced in Wrecknam''s museum.


    As Wilbur was engrossed in the newspaper, Caitlyn tucked her hair behind her ear and suddenly remarked, "What are you reading?"


    "Huh? Oh, I bought a travel newspaper at the airport. It has some information about Kosanto. Since my destination is Kosanto, I thought I should learn more about the country."


    Caitlyn nodded with a smile and said, "If you have any questions, you can ask me. Although I''m not from Kosanto, I''ve been there many times."


    "Really?"


    Wilbur looked at Caitlyn with interest, puzzled about why someone from the Allied States, a very developed country with modern conveniences and afortable living environment, would frequently travel to a small country like Kosanto.


    "Yes," Caitlyn said with a somewhat helpless smile. "I don''t know why I like


    Kosanto so much, but I''ve been there many times. I''ve visited the five most famous cities in Kosanto. My favorite city is actually the desert city in the west of Kosanto, Wrecknam."


    Wilbur was surprised and asked, "You''re going to Wrecknam too?"


    "Yes," Caitlyn said with surprise. "Are you going to Wrecknam as well?"


    "Yes, my destination is also Wrecknam," Wilbur replied calmly.


    Caitlyn''s eyes reddened, and she smiled while covering her mouth, then looked down, her shoulders shaking as she began to cry.


    "Are you... alright?"


    Wilbur was puzzled by Caitlyn''s sudden tears, but as a gentleman, he quickly offered her a tissue.


    "Thank you," Caitlyn said, taking the tissue and wiping her tears. "Thank you. I''m not as fragile as you might think. I just... suddenly thought of something. It''s a story about me. Would you like to hear it?"


    "Huh?" Wilbur was taken aback, but Caitlyn began to speak, her tears giving way to a mix ofughter and sorrow as she recounted her story.

 Chapter 2247

    It turns out that Caitlyn''s multiple trips to Kosanto were due to a special


    rtionship she had three years ago. Three years ago, Caitlyn met her boyfriend on a flight to Kosanto. They quickly became interested in each other.


    They traveled together and soon confirmed their rtionship. They dated for three years, but two months ago, her boyfriend broke up with her.


    This ended their rtionship, leaving Caitlyn heartbroken and unable to move on. She decided to return to Kosanto two monthster, hoping that this trip would help her find closure and move past her feelings.


    Caitlyn said, "Actually, my ex-boyfriend was also from Dasha, but he was settled in the Allied States, so you know..."


    With that, Caitlyn choked up again and shrugged helplessly. After hearing her story, Wilbur felt a sense of helplessness as well, not expecting Caitlyn to have such a past.


    Wilbur nodded and said, "I''m really sorry about your past rtionship. I might not be able to offer much help, but I sincerely hope you can gradually feel better. After all, if that person has left your life, then recalling the past might no longer have any meaning. As they say, ''Out with the old, in with the new.'' Someone better mighte into your life in the future, you know?"


    "Thank you, I think I understand now."


    Caitlyn looked at Wilbur seriously and said, "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "What favor?" Wilbur asked, puzzled.


    "I want to kiss you, just once. Is that okay? Just once."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Being a gentleman and finding himself in such a coincidental situation, Wilbur thought it would not hurt to let her kiss him.


    "Thank you."


    Caitlyn leaned in and kissed Wilbur on the cheek. Then she looked at him affectionately and said, "I know Wrecknam quite well. When we get there, follow me, and I''ll help you find a cheap hotel."


    "That''d be great. Thank you very much."


    Wilbur knew nothing about Wrecknam, and Caitlyn seemed like a great travelpanion. Although he could find a hotel on his own, he wanted to learn more about Wrecknam from Caitlyn.


    Five hourster, the nended at Riol International Airport in the capital of Kosanto. Wilbur and Caitlyn then took another flight, nearly an hour long, to the desert city of Wrecknam.


    Wrecknam was indeed a city built in the desert, resembling a huge fortress with thick walls made of yellow sand separating the city from the endless desert outside. Inside the city, there was a scene of prosperity, while outside was a vast expanse of desert.


    As Caitlyn and Wilbur walked down the main street of Wrecknam, Caitlyn smiled and said, "In Wrecknam, people like to carry their purchases on their heads. Do you know why?"


    Wilbur shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Caitlyn exined, "Because Wrecknam was built in the desert, sandstorms happen frequently here. The locals believe that carrying heavy items on their heads increases their body weight, making it harder for the wind to blow them away."


    Wilbur frowned and said, "But carrying things in your hands also increases your body weight. Why must they carry them on their heads?"


    Caitlynughed and said, "True, but the locals believe that carrying heavy items


    on their heads adds more weight to their bodies. It''s their custom. Every ce has its own customs, and these customs can often be hard for outsiders to understand."

 Chapter 2248

    Wilbur nodded helplessly, realizing the truth in the saying "When in Rome, do as


    the Romans do". Caitlyn was right. Every ce had its unique ways, and what the locals did, outsiders might not understand and should not overthink.


    After chatting for a while, Caitlyn said, "Actually, there''s something very important I need to do this time. Wilbur, do you believe in fate?"


    "Fate? What do you mean?"


    Caitlyn exined that three years ago when she and her boyfriend first came to Wrecknam, the desert city, she had a chance encounter with a local prophetess, a woman who could predict the future.


    This prophetess was named Angelia.


    At that time, Angelia had predicted that Caitlyn and her boyfriend would have a three-year rtionship, after which they would break up. Caitlyn did not believe it then, but three yearster, everything happened exactly as Angelia had said.


    Though She was heartbroken, Caitlyn was eager to know if she could rekindle her rtionship with her ex-boyfriend and learn more about her future fate.


    After hearing Caitlyn''s story, Wilbur frowned. He had only heard of one legend about prophecies: in the higher dimensions, powerful guardians could foresee the future.


    In their current lower dimension, Wilbur did not believe anyone could predict the future. Thus, he was not convinced by Angelia''s reputation and said, "Maybe she was just guessing. It could be a coincidence."


    Caitlyn replied, "I don''t really believe it either, but I can''t let it go. Can you apany me to find Angelia? I really want to know the answer."


    "Sure."


    "Thank you, Wilbur. You''re such a nice guy."


    Caitlyn led Wilbur through the bustling streets to a quiet alley, where they entered


    a courtyard. Inside, about a dozen people were already waiting in line. Caitlyn


    quickly took her ce at the end of the line, while Wilbur stood to the side.


    Seeing this, Caitlyn asked, "What''s the matter? Don''t you have anything you want to ask?"


    Wilbur replied. "No. I''m not interested in this kind of thing."


    "Alright, then. Wait for me here."


    Since there were some chairs in the courtyard, Wilbur pulled one over and sat down to wait quietly. After about an hour, the people in front of Caitlyn had all gone in ande out, and it was finally her turn. However, she returned after a mere ten minutes after going in, walking out with her head down.


    "Howe it was so quick?" Wilbur asked.


    "Yeah," Caitlyn replied, her eyes red with tears. She shook her head and quickly walked out of the courtyard. Wilbur hurried to follow her. Outside, Caitlyn picked up speed, eventually breaking into a run, and Wilbur could only keep up.


    They soon reached the city wall of the desert city. Caitlyn quickly climbed the steps to the top of the wall, and Wilbur followed. When Wilbur reached the top, he saw Caitlyn standing at the edge. He quickly said, "Caitlyn, don''t do anything foolish. Calm down. Whatever it is, we can talk things out."

 Chapter 2249

    "No, no need. This is my destiny!" Caitlyn, tears streaming down her face, leaped from the ten-meter-high city wall. Seeing this, Wilbur lunged forward, catching Caitlyn in mid-air. With the support of his dragon aura, theynded safely on the ground.


    Caitlyn struggled and pushed Wilbur away, saying, "Why did you save me? Let me die!"


    With that, Caitlyn ran off into the distance. Wilbur hurriedly chased after her. They had barely run a hundred meters when they saw a sandstorm quickly approaching from beyond the sand dunes.


    Seeing the sandstorm, Caitlyn became even more frantic, running towards it like someone possessed. Wilbur followed closely, shouting, "Caitlyn, stop!"


    The sandstorm advanced rapidly, and soon Caitlyn was engulfed in it, swept into the air by the violent winds. Wilbur leaped, catching Caitlyn in mid-air again, and they floated gently to the ground, shielded by Wilbur''s dragon aura.


    The fierce winds of the sandstorm roared past them, but thanks to the dragon aura, they were unharmed. After the storm passed, Caitlyn pushed Wilbur away again and turned to walk back.


    Wilbur followed Caitlyn, watching her walk a few steps before she suddenly stopped, and turned around. She quickly ran back to him, embracing him, and kissed him passionately.


    Wilbur allowed Caitlyn to kiss him for a moment before gently pushing her away, holding her shoulders. "It''s over, Caitlyn. You have your own life. Don''t dwell on the past anymore, okay?"


    Tears streaming down her face, Caitlyn nodded. Then they both turned and walked back to Wrecknam.


    In a cafe, Caitlyn said, "Angelia told me it''s over between him and me. He was a fraud from the beginning. He deceived me for three years, and now, everything is gone."


    Wilbur did not respond, justforting Caitlyn, whose gaze towards him began to change.


    That night, after showering and preparing for bed, Wilbur felt someone hug him from behind in the dark. By the dim light from the window, he turned and saw it was Caitlyn.


    "Caitlyn, what are you doing?"


    "I want to change my destiny, Wilbur. You''ve already changed my life."


    Caitlyn''s passion was overwhelming, and Wilbur, being a man, could not resist such an opportunity. That night, they embraced and intertwined.


    The next morning, when Wilbur woke up, Caitlyn was gone, leaving only a note on the bedside table.


    "Wilbur, thank you for changing my perspective. After thinking things overst night, I''ve decided to go back home. Don''t miss me."


    Putting down the note, Wilbur sighed. Caitlyn was indeed a passionate woman. When emotions ran high, no one could control her, but afterward, she could reflect on her actions.


    Now that Caitlyn had gone back home, Wilbur no longer worried about her. Last night''s events were just a beautiful encounter.


    After washing up, Wilbur went downstairs for breakfast at the hotel restaurant, then headed to Wrecknam''s library to find information about the city.


    The night before, on the city wall, Wilbur had seen the vast desert outside. Finding a piece of the ninth dragon cauldron in this endless desert was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Therefore, Wilbur needed to carefully research Wrecknam to narrow down the possible locations of the dragon cauldron fragment.


    From the information he gathered, Wilbur learned that the desert city of Wrecknam was built in the center of the Levon Desert. This meant that looking out from any city wall of Wrecknam, one would only see an endless expanse of desert.


    Wilbur had visited many desert regions before and seen many desert cities. He analyzed the construction of these cities and found that they were all built near water sources, and none of them were located in the exact center of a desert.

 Chapter 2250

    However, Wrecknam seemed to be different from those other desert cities. It was not only built in the desert but also located right in the center of the Levon Desert.


    ording tomon sense, the center of a desert was the ce where water was most scarce, making it an unlikely location for a city. Yet, the Levon Desert seemed to defy this logic. Otherwise, Wrecknam couldn''t have been built there. Without a water source, it was impossible for people to live there, let alone build a city.


    With this in mind, Wilbur picked up a map of the Levon Desert and examined it carefully, but he did not find anything unusual about the desert. Then, Wilbur searched through historical records and discovered that this area was a forest a thousand years ago.


    Later, due to geographical changes, the river changed its course, leading to water shortages and a gradual transformation into a desert over a thousand years. This record suggested that the evolution of the Levon Desert was no different from other deserts.


    Logically, the Levon Desert should share the same characteristics as other deserts. However, what was surprising was that the central area of the Levon Desert had underground water, which is almost impossible in other deserts.


    The nature of deserts typically means there cannot be shallow underground water near the central area, but the Levon Desert was an exception.


    This peculiar situation gave Wilbur an eerie feeling. It seemed that the Levon Desert was not just a simple desert, or perhaps, there was an underground river beneath it.


    This underground river, due to a special geographical position, might be causing the appearance of shallow underground water in the central area of the Levon Desert.


    After leaving the library, Wilbur wandered around and walked to the base of the city wall. He climbed up the stairs to the wall and gazed out at the endless desert, suddenly recalling Caitlyn, which brought a brief moment of sweetness to his heart.


    Caitlyn''s personality intrigued Wilbur. Although he did not believe in the supposed prophetess, Angelia, who could predict the future, he still decided to visit the alley where Angelia lived.


    This time, Wilbur followed Caitlyn''s example from the previous day, queuing up and entering the ce. He met an old woman who introduced herself as Angelia.


    Wilbur asked her two questions: the first was whether Caitlyn would reappear, and the second was where the object he was searching for could be found.


    Since the dragon cauldron fragment was extremely important, Wilbur did not mention it directly. After hearing Wilbur''s exnation, Angelia chanted an incantation and then stared into her crystal ball.


    A momentter, Angelia looked at Wilbur and said, "You are not an ordinary person. You are a cultivator."


    "Indeed," Wilbur replied.


    "Though you are a cultivator, you should not have changed Caitlyn''s fate. That girl was meant to die yesterday, but you saved her. You altered her destiny, but you will not meet her again."


    Wilbur noticed Angelia''s hesitant expression and frowned, asking, "You know what happened yesterday?"


    "Of course," she replied.


    "Then..."

 Chapter 2251

    "Trust me, young man. You''ll find the answers you need, but you''re going to have to pay for your actions before that."


    Wilbur wanted to ask more, but Angelia refused and stopped talking. An assistant told Wilbur that the prophecy already revealed the ways of fate, and Angelia refusing to say anything further meant that the heavens did not allow her to do so.


    Wilbur could not help but find the answer rather funny. Nheless, everyone else seemed to respect it enough and he had no choice but to leave.


    Upon returning to the hotel, Wilbur thought about Angelia''s words. He had changed Caitlyn''s fate, but they would never see each other again.


    Wilbur found the whole encounter with Caitlyn rather unbelievable. There were so many strange factors about it, especially with Caitlyn choosing to go back to the Allied States.


    Wilbur''s master, the Aqua Dragon Orkot, once told him that every person''s fate was an aura that led them forward in life. When there was a change in this force in any way, the person''s personality and fate would also change.


    The thought of Orkot''s words made Wilbur feel like a puppet all of a sudden. If fate really did exist, that meant that everything in life was destined from the very start. That was definitely a terrifying thought.


    That afternoon, Wilbur made up his mind to head out from north of Wrecknam. He wandered around the desert outside, observing the sand on the ground.


    The next morning, Wilbur came to the north entrance and noticed that the sands fromst night hadpletely changed. What had been a dip in the ground was now a sandy hill, and vice versa. The marks Wilbur left around the area werepletely gone.


    He sighed at the sight. It would seem that marking a desert was rather difficult.


    Thus, Wilbur decided not to follow the original n. He returned to town and went to inspect the fivergest wells in Wrecknam.


    Four out of the five wells were located in the corners of the city''s walls, and thest one was right in the center of the city square.


    Wilbur inspected all the wells closely and saw that they all shared one thing inmon-holes on either side of the wells'' walls. This meant that the wells were probably interconnected underground, and not all the wells got their water from their own underground reservoir.


    Wilbur believed there could be an underground river connected to the wells beneath them. There was no way a mere five wells could support a desert town with a poption of over two hundred thousand people, as each well was just around six meters deep.


    After all, the Levon Desert was huge. It was impossible for water to be found at a depth of ten meters, especially not to this scale.


    It was nearly impossible for there to be an underground river under the desert with this much water, at least not naturally. Wilbur gave it some thought and deduced that there might be a huge formationid within the Levon Desert.


    That formation was what led the water from the underground river into the Levon Desert, which created Wrecknam.


    Wilbur did some research in the library and found that Wrecknam only began to be built five hundred years ago. Its infrastructure was nothing like the current time,


    and the city only had a poption of three thousand people back then.


    From researching historical records, Wilbur even learned of three mass deaths that had happened in the first fifty years of Wrecknam''s founding.


    All three cases had happened due to ack of water, and two of them nearly wiped out the entire city. This meant that there was definitely ack of water when Wrecknam was first built and that there was no huge underground river then.

 Chapter 2252

    Wilbur let out a long breath after looking at the information. He was now certain that there was definitely an underground river secretly hidden beneath the desert.


    However, that underground river had only been a tributary. Someone hadid down a formation, forcing the river to flow toward Wrecknam and turning the tributary into the mainstream. That was what had brought Wrecknam to its current flourishing state.


    Wrecknam was practically at its peak as a desert city now. Wilbur had visited many desert cities before, and they had only had a hundred thousand people living in them at most. On top of that, practically every desert city was built either near an oasis, or the border of the desert.


    There was also usually a clear path leading out of a desert city, but Wrecknam did not have that.


    That meant that the only way to get to Wrecknam was by ne, but flight tickets from Riol to Wrecknam were by no means cheap. Thus, Wrecknam was also called the city of gold.


    The standards of living here were extremely high. Despite there being enough water here, there were other things people needed to survive such as protein, carbohydrates, and other macronutrients, none of which could be produced efficiently in a desert.


    Upon leaving the library, Wilbur made up his mind to find this mysterious underground formation. He was certain that the formation had something to do with one of the ninth dragon cauldron pieces that Senior Fremont had left here before.


    Orkot told Wilbur that dragons could never get too far away from water. Without it, a dragon would die of thirst in no time. There had been no sources of water when Wrecknam had first been built, and it was an elite who hadid down a formation here to bring water in.


    Wilbur felt like the piece of the ninth dragon cauldron might be the formation core. After all, the dragon aura from a Dragon Cauldron piece could form an air dragon in the formation, which would be able to lead water in from underground. That might be why Wrecknam had an endless source of water.


    Wilbur wove through the busy streets and came to the square in the city center. He saw therge well in the middle of the square and could sense the powerful formation aura before he even got close.


    Indeed, there had been a formationid down here.


    Wilbur was overjoyed with this discovery. All he needed to do now was enter the formation. He would probably get his hands on the dragon cauldron piece just like that. Just as he was about to approach the well, a voice called out to him from a nearby podium. "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Wilbur turned around to see a man in ck robes sitting atop the podium. Wilbur could sense at once that the man was a cultivator, and vice versa.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just trying to take a look at what''s inside the well."


    "I don''t believe you. You''re a cultivator, and you should know that cultivators live in


    a world that ispletely separate from that of mortal beings. I hope you won''t meddle in thetter."


    Wilbur paused for a beat, then said, "I really think you''ve gotten the wrong idea here. I don''t want to meddle in the life of mortals. I genuinely just want to see what''s inside the well."


    The man in the ck robes stared at Wilbur solemnly. "I''d get out of here right now if I were you. This well means a lot to the people of Wrecknam. As the guardian of the well, I won''t let anything happen to it."


    Wilbur looked up at the man. "Did youy down a formation here to bring the water in from the secret underground river to Wrecknam?"


    "So, you''ve found out about the city''s secret. Well, that only means you''re even less wee to get any closer," the man responded.

 Chapter 2253

    Wilbur looked at the man. "Would I be able to approach the well if I defeat you, then?"


    From their conversation just now, Wilbur could tell that this guy was rather prideful. Despite not knowing who exactly hadid down that formation in this city, Wilbur had a pretty clear idea of what he wanted.


    He did not want to get on anyone''s bad side, but looking into the well might tell him where the dragon cauldron piece was. Thus, Wilbur chose to provoke the man in the ck robes. If the man took on his challenge, he might get a chance to enter the well.


    "What? How dare you challenge me? What right do you have to be so arrogant? Do you even know what the consequences are for angering me?"


    Wilbur saw the man in the ck robes grow serious all at once, and a smile appeared on Wilbur''s face. He had achieved his goal. "You can do whatever you want with me if I lose. But if I win, I want to get inside that well. Do we have a deal?"


    "Sure! As you wish!"


    The man in the ck robes then added, "If you lose, you''re going to leave Wrecknam and never evere back."


    He walked down from the podium, muttering a spell. Two clones split out of his body, followed by three more. In just an instant, there were six of him.


    Wilbur put his palms together, chanting a spell as well. A golden dragon appeared above his head out of thin air. It soared downward, wrapping itself around Wilbur''s right arm.


    The Light of Dragon had once been considered a very powerful move in Wilbur''s arsenal. However, cultivating his dragon aura with Orkot improved Wilbur''s knowledge of it to another level, and the Light of Dragon was now just a normal move for him.


    The man''s eyes shed coldly at the sight of the golden dragon. "A cultivator from the dragon n, eh? I knew it. So, you''re here to take the dragon cauldron piece away, aren''t you?"


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow. "How did you know that?"


    The man sneered coldly and replied, "Because I''m the guardian Senior Fremont assigned to protect this well. Oh, I didn''t tell you just now, but my name''s Owen. Remember your arrogance, young man, as I''m sure this battle will be one that affects you for the rest of your life. I''m going to make you live the rest of your life in misery."


    Upon saying those words, Owen and his clones turned into ck shadows that came charging toward Wilbur from different directions. Just then, Wilbur stomped on the ground with his foot. A powerful force shattered the concrete on the ground, as he kicked off, charging forward as well.


    Owen gritted his teeth, cursing, "Has this idiot lost his mind?"


    Wilbur leaped into the air when he was about fifty meters away from Owen and his clones. Wilbur let out a furious roar, and Owen, along with his clones, were lifted into mid-air by a mysterious and powerful force.

 Chapter 2254

    The six figures collided with each other as Wilbur sent out a powerful punch. The golden dragon turned into a huge ball of golden light that swallowed the six Owenspletely before exploding with a brilliant sh of white light as all six Owens fell toward the ground like ragdolls.


    The five clones disappeared, leaving Owen crashing heavily onto the ground.


    Wilburnded slowly, staring at Owen. "Just admit defeat. You''re no match for me."


    Wilbur had reached a new level with his dragon aura and couldpletely control anything within the area covered by his dragon aura.


    Thus, regardless of how many opponents they were or how many directions they were attacking from, all of them would be gathered up by the dragon aura and stripped of the ability to fight back.


    Owen spat out a mouthful of blood, propping himself up from the ground with all his strength. He wanted to stand but could not lift himself up no matter how hard he tried. His arms shook as he held for three seconds before copsing back onto the ground as he gritted his teeth. "How could this be? How are you so powerful?"


    Owen clenched his fists but ended up having to release them as his voice trembled, "I admit defeat."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur wasted no time saying anything else to Owen, turning around to approach the well. Uponing up to the well, Wilbur realized that this well in the city center was quite a bit bigger than the other four in the city. In fact, the size of this well was practically as wide as a whole house.


    Wilbur leaped into the well, controlling his dragon aura to help him descend slowly. Upon reaching the bottom of the well, he walked into the opening at the side of the wall. He had barely taken a dozen steps into the murky darkness when a light appeared in front of him.


    The crystals on both sides of the walls lit up upon sensing Wilbur''s presence, and it was only then that Wilbur saw that the passage from the opening was extremely wide. In fact, it was practically a wide, open space.


    Wrecknam seemed to be floating in mid-airpletely, but no one had realized the secrets in the well.


    Wilbur walked along for a few dozen more meters, when a voice came from behind him all of a sudden, "Stop! You shouldn''t be here!"


    Wilbur turned around to see a man in ck robes standing there. The man was dressed simrly to Owen but looked a lot older. He was practically staring daggers at Wilbur.


    "Before you overthink, I''m not here to challenge anyone. I''m just here to look for something I need."


    "There''s nothing you need here. You should leave."


    Wilbur had wanted to have a polite discussion with the guy, but it seemed like he was having none of it. Since that was the case, Wilbur saw no point in continuing to persuade the man.


    "The fragment of the ninth dragon cauldron I''m after should be here. I''m pretty sure it''s connected to this formation."


    "What fragment are you talking about? You''re going to get out of here in the next ten seconds if you don''t want to die, or I''ll kill you. One, two, three..."


    The man in the ck robes red at Wilbur and started counting down. Wilbur would have considered going easy on the guy if he had been nicer, but it seemed like courtesy was out of the question here.


    "...Eight, nine, ten! You asked for this! You''re going to pay for your actions!"

 Chapter 2255

    The man in the ck robes touched the scepter he was holding against the water. Ayer of ice formed atop the water at once, slowly spreading outward. In an instant, everything around the two men was covered in ice.


    Of course, Wilbur was now in the man''s domain.


    The man disappeared the next second, and his voice echoed in the air, "Wee to my Ice Domain. Anyone who enters shall die."


    As his words echoed through the air, several ice figures appeared. They were armed with a bow and arrows which they used to shoot at Wilbur, who scrambled to dodge as he summoned the thunder cleaver and swung it in front of him.


    The attack cut the ice figures in half at once. Just then, the ground began to rumble as spikes shot up from the ground and quickly spread toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur hurried to retreat backward, but the spikes moved extremely quickly, and he found himself going around in circles. Eventually, there was no ground for him to stand on, and Wilbur soared into mid-air. The ground began to crack open, and a huge hand formed entirely of ice reached upward to grab him.


    The ice hand gripped Wilbur firmly in its palm, and the man in the ck robes smirked at the sight.


    However, this onlysted for a minute before a loud explosion destroyed the ice hand, turning it into a rain of ice shards. A huge dragon circled around Wilbur as he descended.


    Wilbur looked around him, and the ground began to rumble once more. Right then, the ground cracked open once more as an ice giant armed with a huge sword crawled out from the fissure.


    The ice giant roared furiously at the sight of Wilbur, swinging its sword toward Wilbur relentlessly.


    With a roar, the dragon charged at the ice giant but dissipated into a wave of dragon aura uponing into contact with the ice giant''s sword. Wilbur leaped to the side, dodging one of the sword''s attacks. The sword struck the ground, which left behind a huge crack where it hit.


    The ice giant noticed that its attack had missed Wilbur, who was now in mid-air. The giant swung its sword horizontally once more, and Wilbur moved out of the attack''s path as it sliced a huge icicle by the side in half.


    Wilbur gripped his thunder cleaver and charged toward the ice giant. The ice giant swung its sword relentlessly, but Wilbur managed to dodge all the attacks until one final blow came swinging directly in his face.


    The ice giant moved too quickly for Wilbur to dodge this time, and he had no choice but to block the attack with his thunder cleaver. A deafening ng rang through the air. Sparks flew, and the thunder cleaver was shattered as Wilburnded on the ground.


    The ice giant raised its sword for another attack. This time, Wilbur took out the historical halberd and faced the ice giant''s sword head-on. With a loud ng, he forcibly fended off the attack from the ice giant once more. The ground under him cracked again, and Wilbur gritted his teeth.


    He could sense the man in the ck robes behind him. A clone split out from Wilbur, holding the thunder cleaver, which made a swiping motion in the air.


    The man in the ck robes showed himself from his invisible state, and Wilbur''s clone faded away. Meanwhile, Wilbur was no longer on the ground.


    The man whipped around furiously and saw Wilbur hovering above the ice giant''s head. Wilbur swung the historical halberd outward, and a powerful de aura promptly bisected the ice giant''s body.

 Chapter 2256

    Right after that, the torso of the ice giant slid off the lower body and fell to the ground. The man in the ck robes widened his eyes in shock just as Wilbur came charging toward him with the historical halberd in hand.


    The man in the ck robes turned invisible once more, but Wilbur could not sense where he was this time. Wilbur frowned before he realized that the Ice Domain was probably connected to the formation. The man had escaped, so Wilbur only needed to find the core of the formation and he would be able to leave.


    After searching for a little over ten minutes, Wilbur finally found the formation core after splitting an icy mountain open. The formation core was destroyed, and the formation disappeared along with the ice. Wilbur found himself back in the open expanse at the bottom of the well.


    Wilbur looked around him, but there was no sign of the man in the ck robes. After taking a few deep breaths, Wilbur suddenly realized that it might not be a single formation, but rather, several that wereid down here on top of the main one Owen had been guarding over.


    These people had put quite a bit of effort into preventing the main body of the formation from being broken. However, Wilbur was determined to leave with the dragon cauldron fragment.


    After all, it was his dream to reform the ninth dragon cauldron, and he was not nning to give up halfway.


    Wilbur continued making his way forward, using his dragon aura to sense where the core of the main formation was.


    After walking for a few hundred meters, a man in ck robes appeared in front of Wilbur all of a sudden as the ground beneath them turned into a live volcano. Lava spurted out of the volcano endlessly as the man looked at Wilbur. "Give it up, you''re not getting the dragon cauldron fragment. I''ll spare your life if you leave now."


    "Cut the crap. Let''s just get this over with."


    Wilbur summoned the historical halberd, and a battle broke out once more. After a dozen or so exchanges, the man disappeared all of a sudden. Wilbur was able to find the formation core soon after and destroyed it. The formation disappeared, and he returned to the bottom of the well.


    In the next few hours, Wilbur ran into five of six formations by pure chance. The men in ck robes fighting him would always flee right after Wilbur had defeated them, which would dispel their domain.


    These formations were hardly difficult at all, but they would be sure to increase in difficulty once Wilbur got closer to the main formation structure. He would have to be much more careful then.


    Wilbur thought of the Ice Domain at the start as he walked along. That domain had been incredibly powerful, which should make it a pretty strong formation. It was also right at the bottom of the well in the city center. Could there be simr, less powerful formations at the bottom of the other four wells in the city?


    After walking for a good distance, Wilbur came up to a wall. There were two openings in it that led to different passages. Wilbur chose the one on the left and walked down a very narrow passage.


    Wilbur kept on walking for about a hundred meters when the passage widened all of a sudden. Another three hundred meters of walkingter, a formation domain appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 2257

    This domain was a desert, and it was not long before sweat began to bead at Wilbur''s forehead. The ground began to rumble just as he raised a hand to flick his sweat away. A huge ck scorpion rose up from the sand beneath Wilbur''s feet.


    Wilbur caught his bnce, steadying himself on his feet. Compared to the scorpion, Wilbur was the size of an ant. It was not long before the scorpion seemed to notice Wilbur''s presence and quickly spun around. It raised its tail, aiming it at Wilbur before striking.


    Wilbur leaped out of the way at once. He saw the sand on the side move, followed by a gigantic lizard emerging from the shifting sands. The lizard crawled onto the scorpion''s back and flicked its tongue out to catch Wilbur.


    Wilbur slid to the side, then retreated a dozen or so steps backward. Just as he was doing so, the scorpion struck again, but this time its tail pierced right through the lizard''s tongue.


    ck venom spread across the lizard''s originally-pink tongue, and it was not long before the lizard turnedpletely ck.


    The lizard tried to struggle but died soon after. The scorpion tore the lizard''s belly wide open, filling the air with the stench of blood. In the next second, the sand beneath began to rumble once more.


    Following that, dozens of scorpions emerged. They scuttled toward the lizard and ate all of it up within a minute.


    Wilbur looked again and saw that there were now at least a hundred scorpions lined up on the sand. One lizard was obviously not going to fill their stomachs, and their beady gazesnded on Wilbur.


    Even though Wilbur was tinypared to the scorpions, any flesh was still considered food. The scorpions crowded over, taking different positions as they prepared to attack Wilbur as a group.


    Wilbur leaped into the air at once, avoiding the scorpions'' attacks. He looked down and immediately furrowed his brows at the sight of the crowd of scorpions. They had taken up the entire desert, and it was going to make finding the formation core a lot harder.


    Wilbur released his dragon aura but still could not find the formation core after searching for half an hour. This made him rather desperate. It was then that his gaze fell upon a scorpion with white spots on its back. The formation core seemed to be hidden inside the body of this scorpion.


    Wilbur summoned a thunder spear, aiming it at the scorpion before throwing it out. The thunder spear struck the scorpion in the back and caused a huge explosion.


    However, the scorpion was too big, and its shell was too thick for a single thunder spear to deal significant damage. Wilbur continued to throw spear after spear, and they continued to explode on the scorpion''s back.


    Finally, by the 150th thunder spear, the scorpion''s back was blown open. The formation core was finally destroyed, and Wilbur was transported back to the bottom of the well.


    He let out a long breath, continuing to make his way forward. The next few domains that he ran into were nowhere near as hard as the one with the desert and scorpions, which gave Wilbur a feeling that he had broken the formation core belonging to one of the four corner wells of the city.

 Chapter 2258

    Wilbur was rather shocked by this realization. He had guessed that someone hadid down a huge formation beneath Wrecknam but had not expected the entire city to be within the formation itself. The five wells were actually the main pirs of support for the formation.


    Orkot had told Wilbur before that formations were barriers formed by elites for protection. Formations were considered rathermonly used in middle and upper dimensions. Some formations could improve one''s strength. Some could turn one invisible, and some could intensify a dimensionalw.


    Those were all considered rather basic formations. A truly powerful formation was a hybrid formation of three and above formations. These hybrid formations had intense effects, and one wrong move might get an intruder killed.


    However, Orkot had only seen powerful hybrid formations in middle and upper dimensions. He had never seen one in a lower dimension and thus told Wilbur not to worry too much.


    Orkot had said that dragon n cultivators were different from other cultivators as dragon aura had the ability to permeate through space. Thus, nothing could be hidden as long as it was within the area of the dragon aura, and it was a good method of protection.


    Dragon cultivators had this benefit in the middle and upper dimensions and thus spent most of their time alone. They would head into the wilderness to search for opportunities to grow stronger, which many people would be jealous of. After all, most cultivators were not powerful enough to face the dangers outside of a city.


    These cultivators mostly headed out of the city in groups, and every time this happened, a portion of them would be killed by wild beasts in the wilderness.


    One time, a witch hunt for dragon n cultivators had broken out, causing thousands of them to be killed in the wilderness. In the end, it was a dragon cultivator named Jorge, who had hidden himself in the wilderness to cultivate for a long time, before he grew strong enough to defeat the ruler of Walker Town and rece him.


    No one was to go against the orders of a town''s ruler, or they would be killed. After Jorge became the ruler of Walker Town, he established rules that called for fairpetition between all cultivators.


    That way, anyone who tried to kill dragon n cultivators would be breaking the rule and be punished with death.


    Jorge''s protection was what drew many dragon n cultivators to Walker Town.


    Despite the fact that this had happened in a middle dimension, Orkot had used this story to remind Wilbur more than once that it was best to never trust anyone too much.


    A cultivator could only be an elite if they were powerful enough on their own. Relying on someone else mightnd you in their trap, and you might be killed.


    Orkot''s words echoed in Wilbur''s mind once more, and it strengthened his confidence to move on ahead. With the help of his dragon aura, Wilbur was able to break through the formation cores in a short amount of time and get out of them.


    This made the five men in ck robes, who had been observing Wilbur in secret the entire time, furrow their brows.


    "Kennard, this guy''s moving way too fast. He''s going to make it to the main formation in no time, and when that happens..."


    "This is our mission, Lawrence. We made a promise to Senior Fremont, so now we must give it our best. However Wilbur ends up getting into the main formation is up to him, and he would have to bear the consequences of his actions. All we need to do is just follow the rules."


    "These formations are allden with danger. I''m afraid he might not be willing to do it in the end..."


    "That''s enough, Lawrence. That''s Wilbur''s decision to make, and it''s none of our business."

 Chapter 2259

    Lawrence tried to refute but could not find the words. He was worried that Wilbur might fail this test. There were two goals of the hybrid formation: to provide the people of Wrecknam with water, and also as a test for Wilbur.


    If Wilbur passed the test, he would naturally obtain the dragon cauldron fragment. However, that did not really matter to Lawrence as his priority was whether or not the two hundred thousand people of Wrecknam would continue to have water.


    After all, if Wilbur ended up damaging the formation but failing the test, the underground river would not have the formation to lead it to Wrecknam. The city''s underground water supply would eventually dry up, and Wrecknam would face its fourth mass death cmity.


    Human beings could not survive without water, and this was a desert city with no greenery. Factoring in the relentless rays of the sun, anyone in Wrecknam who went without water for five hours would lose consciousness due to dehydration.


    The only contact Wrecknam had with the rest of the world was by ne. They could send a portion of the poption out of the city by ne, but the city''s poption was two hundred thousand people. All of Kosanto''s fifty nes had a maximum capacity of a hundred people each.


    Flying all of Wrecknam''s inhabitants out by ne was an impossible task, and they would die if the main formation was destroyed.


    Lawrence did not want another mass death to happen, which was why he prayed for Wilbur to pass the test.


    Kennard could tell what Lawrence was thinking and said, "Don''t worry, Lawrence. I have faith in Wilbur passing this test."


    "What if he doesn''t?"


    "Then such is the fate of the people of Wrecknam, and no one can change it."


    Wilbur stepped on the ground, and the sight before him changed at once into blue skies and endless sand. A giant armed with a metal hammer stood in front of him, attacking Wilbur at once.


    Wilbur scrambled to roll to the side. The hammer struck the ground loudly, sending sand flying everywhere. The giant turned to look at Wilbur before swinging the hammer at him once more.


    Wilbur continued to dodge the giant''s attacks, and rage began to grow in the giant''s chest as he roared, "You''re pretty fast, aren''t you? It''s a pity that your speed will be useless here!"


    The hammer struck the sand at an angle, and the immense pressure sprayed arge amount of sand in Wilbur''s direction.


    Wilbur was struck by the sand and sent flying beforending heavily on the ground.

 Chapter 2260

    "Die!" The giant chased after Wilbur with a hammer, who gritted his teeth through the pain as he pushed himself up and activated the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    Boom!


    The giant''s hammer struck the protective shield the very next second, causing it to rumble vigorously. The giant had thought that this attack would kill Wilbur, only for things to turn out differently.


    "To hell with you, you bastard!"


    The giant swung his hammer once more, this time at full strength. However, Wilbur had dodged to the side and avoided the attack.


    "You''re like a fly, buzzing around my ear. I''m going to kill you!"


    The giant seemed to have lost his mind the next second, swinging the huge hammer around as if he wanted nothing more than to beat Wilbur to a pulp. Wilbur was still dodging the attacks at first but eventually slowed to a stop. The next time the giant''s hammer came down again, a gust of wind formed by dragon aura lifted the hammer into the air.


    The giant gritted his teeth, trying to bring the hammer down with all his might but to no avail. Wilbur hovered in mid-air, grabbing the air with his right hand. The dragon aura turned into arge hand, gripping the hammer firmly.


    "It''s your turn now!" Wilbur roared, bringing the hammer down.


    "Arghhh! No!"


    The giant called out in agony, trying to beg for mercy, but Wilbur was having none of that. The hammer came swinging against the giant''s face, and his head was blown away before disappearing into the air.


    The giant''s body fell backward onto the ground, and Wilbur heaved a breath of relief before beginning to search for the formation core. He found it a few minutester and destroyed it. The formation disappeared, and Wilbur returned to the bottom of the well.


    He thought about what had just happened as he walked along and realized that the two giant formations he had encountered were not actually in corners that were perpendicr to each other. Instead, they were just around the same height and distance.


    That meant that the entire formation was not just a t surface but looked more like a spiraling space. Wilbur had walked upward and encountered two secondary big formations one after the other.


    The point of the hybrid formation was to supply the people of Wrecknam with water, and the underground river was far deeper than the wells. That meant that it would have to take an upward force to lead the water into the wells above.


    This upward force was naturally supplied by the formation. Wilbur thought of the two hundred thousand people living in Wrecknam and could not bring himself to destroy the entire hybrid formation as he yelled, "Hey, I don''t want to cause any harm here! Just give me the dragon cauldron fragment and I''ll get out of here in no time! I don''t want to keep destroying your formation!"


    If those guardians handed over the dragon cauldron fragment, Wilbur would be more than happy to leave without a fuss. That was the oue he hoped for the most. Yet he waited for a while, and there was no response.


    It was clear that they were reluctant to hand over the dragon cauldron fragment. To them, it probably seemed like Wilbur would never be able to destroy the main formation. It was more likely that he would die here, and so he had no right to bargain with them.

 Chapter 2261

    One could only bargain if they were powerful enough to do so, and Wilbur had made an offer to reach an agreement. Seeing as the other party was unwilling to agree, he could only keep going until he found the dragon cauldron fragment.


    Upon making his decision, Wilbur quickened his footsteps and pushed on. After walking for around half an hour, the fourth secondary formation appeared.


    In the formation''s domain, all the people of a vige had been killed. An enormous python curled up in the middle of the vige, shooting out mes at the houses around it as they caught fire.


    The sight shocked Wilbur, and the python noticed him. The python wriggled its body, slithering over toward Wilbur quickly.


    The python moved very quickly and hade up to Wilbur before he could even react. It straightened up all of a sudden, opening its mouth to bite at Wilbur.


    Wilbur scrambled to dodge, summoning the thunder cleaver as he leaped into the air and onto the python''s back to stab it. The de grazed the python''s scales but was hardly enough to pierce through it.


    The python''s body was very slippery, and Wilbur slid the thunder cleaver down the python''s scales. Sparks flew where the de came into contact with the scales, but even then, no damage was done.


    Wilbur was quite surprised to see that the python had such powerful defenses. How was he going to kill it if he could not break through its scales?


    The next second, Wilbur slid off the python''s body. It seemed to sense Wilbur''s presence as well, whipping around to look at him before pouncing in his direction.


    Wilbur swung the thunder cleaver in front of him.


    ng!


    The sword aura struck the python in its head, creating a powerful shock wave that Wilbur borrowed to leap out of the way of its attack.


    The python hissed loudly, snapping its fangs at Wilbur. It was clear that the python was enraged. This time, the python did not attack Wilbur directly. Instead, it began slithering around the viges, wrapping itself around Wilbur slowly.


    Wilbur knew what the python was trying to do once, thus he soared into the air. The python noticed Wilbur trying to escape and spat out a jet of mes at him.


    At thest second, Wilbur activated his Earth-type defensive skill to summon an Earth Wall. The me struck the wall, setting it aze.


    Wilbur thought he had blocked the attack of the python''s mes but was surprised to see the Earth Wall being reduced to ashes by the mes.


    A hole was being burnt through the wall, and mes shot through it toward Wilbur right after that. Startled, Wilbur was just about to dodge out of the way when the mes caught his left shoulder.


    They burned a hole into Wilbur''s shirt before he could put them out. He stared at the huge python as his brain raced.


    This guy could shoot mes out of its mouth. How was he going to get rid of it?

 Chapter 2262

    The python hissed loudly as it shot out another jet of mes. Wilbur scrambled to move out of the way, but the python did not seem to want to let Wilbur go so easily and chased after him.


    Wilbur soared around the vige in the air as the python slithered after him. It would spit out mes to burn Wilbur just as it was about to get close to him, forcing him to retreat backward faster.


    Despite Wilbur''s endless attempts to dodge, the mes still managed to singe several dozen holes of different sizes in Wilbur''s clothing.


    Whoosh!


    Another jet of mes shot out as Wilbur retreated once more until he was several meters away from the end of the mes. Just as he had stopped to catch a breath thinking that he had avoided this attack, the mes extended another whopping ten meters to engulf Wilbur.


    The python took advantage of this, cranking up the mes as they burned relentlessly in the air. Around ten secondster, the mes finally went out and the python looked up. It was greeted with a cube hovering in mid-air, which caught the python off-guard.


    The cube started to rumble the next second before exploding to reveal a


    It pounced at Wilbur, opening its jaws to bite down on him. This time, however, Wilbur did not seem scared in the slightest. He did not retreat. Instead, he flew right into the python''s jaw.


    Wilbur came up with an idea just as the python''s mes had struck him just now. The scarlet python''s scales were extremely tough and killing it from the outside was impossible. Thus, the only way to defeat the scarlet python was to get into its belly and break its skin from the inside.


    Seeing the scarlet python get angry, Wilbur went along with the n and dove right into its guts. Wilbur swung his historical halberd against the insides of the python''s belly, cutting a huge hole in its body that he flew out of.


    Blood gushed out of the wound as the scarlet python cried out in agony. It was not long before it drew itsst breath and copsed on the ground, lifeless.


    Wilbur let out a long breath at the sight. He would have been torched to death if he had not found the scarlet python''s weakness in time.


    Following that, Wilbur began to search for the formation core. He had now broken four out of the five secondary formations, and only thest one was left before he was able to enter the main formation.


    The truth was that Wilbur knew that these secondary formations were nothingpared to the main formation, as the secondary formations only covered where the five wells were, but the main formation covered the entire space underneath Wrecknam.


    Did that mean that the five secondary formations at the wells were borrowing energy from the main formation, forming one final,rge formation?


    The thought made Wilbur gasp. He did not want to believe that to be true, but that seemed to be the undeniable truth right now.

 Chapter 2263

    Orkot had mentioned that the power flowing to the secondary formations would be less than a tenth of the power in the main formation, which could only mean that the main formation was at least fifty times more difficult to break than the formations he had just encountered.


    That scarlet python had been really powerful, and Wilbur did not know how he was going to take on another huge being fifty times its size.


    But he had made it here, and there was not really a way out. This time, Wilbur could clearly feel that the space ahead of him was getting smaller.


    That proved that the formation was definitelyid in a spiral shape. Within twenty minutes, Wilbur had entered the domain of the fifth secondary formation.


    Before him were blue skies and green fields. Wilbur was surrounded by a pack of wolves the size of arge cow. From the look of it, there were at least a hundred of them.


    Just then, a wolf standing on a higher patch of ground let out a howl. It was probably the leader of the pack and the rest of the wolves charged toward Wilbur


    at its cry.


    There were far too many wolves for Wilbur to fend off at once, so he leaped into the air. However, something shocking happened then. The wolves leaped up along with him. One of the wolves even jumped several meters high,nding on a few wolves to form a small hill.


    Wilbur noticed a particrly fast wolf weaving through the pack. It was not long before the wolf was right below Wilbur, and he realized that it was the pack leader who had signaled the pack to attack just now.


    The pack leader began to climb up the hill of wolves. Upon reaching the top, it leaped into the air like an arrow, gaining speed as it rose up to right where Wilbur


    was.


    Wilbur flew backward at once, swinging the thunder cleaver toward the pack leader.


    ng!


    The pack leader gripped the de of the cleaver in its teeth, and Wilbur was so furious that he kicked it in the neck.


    Just then, a man in ck robes appeared above Wilbur''s head out of nowhere. He kicked Wilbur in the back and yelled, "You get the f*ck down there!"


    The man had appeared out of nowhere, and Wilbur could not respond in time. The kick made him lose bnce, and he was sent downward.


    Wilbur crashed heavily onto the grasnd below. The sight shocked the wolves. They looked as if they could not believe that Wilbur had fallen just like that. The next second, however, their shock disappeared as they bared their fangs and charged at him.


    The wolves swarmed around Wilbur, and Lawrence frowned at them from above. A breeze blew over all of a sudden, and a powerful aura seemed to being towards the wolves in the shape of a spiral.


    A loud booming sound rumbled through the air, and dozens of wolves were sent flying away. Wilbur got to his feet from the ground then. His clothes werepletely ripped and tattered, but there seemed to be no harm done to his body as his gaze glinted murderously.

 Chapter 2264

    The pack of hundreds of wolves smelled the blood in the air and seemed to grow feral. They surrounded Wilbur before charging at him, leaping into the air a few meters before they reached him, with their jaws wide open in an attempt to bite him.


    Wilbur''s gaze shed, but he remained motionless. The next second, the wolves were frozen in mid-air as a fierce gust of wind swept past.


    The wolves on the ground halted abruptly as well. A tornado formed around Wilbur then, sweeping up the wolves in its wake and gathering them into a huge ball.


    Wilbur leaped into the air, summoning the thunder cleaver before hacking at the ball a dozen or so times.


    As he retracted the thunder cleaver, the air rumbled loudly as the huge ball of wolves exploded. The wolves'' bodies littered the fields, some of them with their heads chopped off and some with their bodies cut in half.


    The air was thick with the stench of blood, but not a single wolf was left alive. Wilbur looked up at Lawrence coldly and said, "It''s your turn now."


    Lawrence nced at Wilbur. "You are quite powerful, but you won''t be a match for me here."


    Wilbur smirked. "Really now? Well, there''s only one way to see if that''s true, right?"


    He charged toward Lawrence upon saying those words, swinging the thunder cleaver at Lawrence. However, the very next instant, Lawrence disappeared out of sight.


    "What?"


    Wilbur widened his eyes in shock, staring at where Lawrence had just been. Wilbur''s dragon aura had spread a hundred meters around him. He would be able to sense Lawrence''s presence even if he had turned himself invisible.


    However, Wilbur could not sense Lawrence''s presence in the slightest. He had not left a single trace either and seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    "How could this be? That''s impossible!"


    Amidst Wilbur''s confusion, Lawrence''s voice rang out from behind him. "Even you''re surprised, aren''t you? You should know that Senior Fremont designed this formation, Wilbur. He''s an elite from an upper dimension and the guardian of the dragon n''s secret. You are his chosen one, so it is no surprise that his formations can hold you down."


    Wilbur turned around to see Lawrence standing a little over ten meters away from him. "Is this Senior Fremont''s test for me?"


    Lawrence replied, "That''s right. Once you find the formation core, you''ll be able to get out. Starting from now, though, I''ll be appearing in front of you randomly to attack. You have two choices-admit defeat or die here."


    Upon saying those words, Lawrence turned invisible once more. Wilbur took a deep breath, knowing that it would be practically impossible to break out of the restrictions of the formation that Senior Fremont had set to test him. Locating the formation core was his only way of escaping now.

 Chapter 2265

    Wilbur flew toward the ground at once. Lawrence appeared with a ck sword in hand as soon as Wilburnded and stabbed it in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur scrambled to block the ck sword with his left hand, swinging the thunder cleaver over at Lawrence.


    Lawrence smiled, disappearing into thin air. Wilbur paused for a second, before putting his thunder cleaver away and beginning to make his way along the fields quickly while he searched for the formation core.


    The dead wolves had all turned to a strange ash-like powder that floated into the air. It then formed the shape of wolves one by one, and the entire pack was reborn in a few seconds.


    Wilbur merely gave the wolves one quick nce and continued to make his way forward. Just as he had taken two steps, he whipped around and held the thunder cleaver up. A ng rang through the air as Lawrence''s ck sword struck the thunder cleaver and he sneered at Wilbur coldly. "You got lucky this time."


    He disappeared once more, and Wilbur continued to look for the formation core. The next second, however, the pack of wolves detected Wilbur''s aura. They seemed to be feral at once and charged at Wilbur immediately.


    As the pack leader let out a howl, the wolves split up and surrounded Wilbur from both sides. Yet Wilbur paid them no mind, continuing to search for the formation core.


    After all, these wolves could not be killed, and Lawrence would just turn invisible right after attacking. If he could not leave the formation, he would be slowly worn down from fighting both parties over and over again, then killed.


    The wolves noticed Wilbur''sck of response to them and charged at him as if they had lost their minds. Wilbur did not wish to waste his time on pointless battles, so he controlled his dragon aura to knock the wolves several meters back as he continued his search. Ten minutes ticked by, but Wilbur had yet to find the formation core. Instead, there were several holes in his clothes ripped out by Lawrence''s ck sword.


    Wilbur was frustrated but knew that there was no point in battling Lawrence. Lawrence could just disappear whenever he wanted. That was an advantage that Wilbur stood no chance against.


    Wilbur continued to search for the formation core, and Lawrence continued to attack him from different positions. After Wilbur had dodged up to a hundred attacks, Lawrence smirked at him. "You''re not going to find the formation core that way, you foolish bastard."


    "What did you say?" Wilbur lifted his head to look at Lawrence.


    "I called you a foolish bastard."


    Lawrence disappeared right before Wilbur''s eyes once more. He appeared on Wilbur''s left the next second, and Wilbur blocked the attack with his thunder cleaver before shoving Lawrence a dozen or so steps backward. "I dare you to say that again!"


    Lawrence smirked at Wilbur. "Listen up, then! I just said you were a foolish bastard, and you''re never going to find the formation core if you keep your foolishness up!"


    "F*ck you!"


    Wilbur shoved Lawrence backward, swinging the thunder cleaver at him. Of course, Lawrence had disappeared before the attack evennded on him. The cleaver struck the wolf standing behind Lawrence instead, cutting it in half as it copsed on the ground. Wilbur nced at the wolf briefly, then turned to continue on forward.


    Lawrence appeared behind Wilbur once more, and another ng rang through the air as their weapons shed. Lawrence shouted, "When are you going to stop being so foolish, you moron?"

 Chapter 2266

    "You''re the moron!"


    Lawrence took a few steps back and vanished again. Wilbur took two deep breaths before ncing at the wolf he had just cut in half. It turned into powder just like before and slowly reformed into the shape of a wolf in the air, bing alive once again!


    Wilbur found the whole thing pretty dumb and turned to leave. However, after taking a few steps, he stopped in his tracks and turned back to take a closer look at the wolf.


    Lawrence''s words reyed in Wilbur''s mind once more, and he immediately had an epiphany. Lawrence was not the enemy here. In fact, he was actually trying to give Wilbur a hint! Lawrence was just acting on Senior Fremont''s orders here. It was only natural that he wanted Wilbur to pass the test!


    "Take this, idiot!"


    Lawrence appeared on Wilbur''s right side, and Wilbur blocked his attack. The two men locked eyes, and Wilbur whispered, "Thanks."


    A look of shock shed in Lawrence''s eyes, and he staggered backward before disappearing. Wilbur turned around and killed another wolf that pounced at him before continuing his search for the formation core.


    Wilbur had searched the entire field already, but there was still no sign of the formation core. This meant that there was an internal covering of sorts here, and it was in the form of these wolves.


    The wolves being able to regenerate endlessly proved that they were connected to the formation. They were part of the formation, and killing a portion of the wolves would expose the formation''s core.


    Thus, Wilbur began to try killing one, two, and more wolves. It was only when he had killed 165 wolves that he managed to find the formation core. Wilbur destroyed it, causing the formation to disappear as he returned to the bottom of the well.


    Wilbur had thought that Lawrence would return to the bottom of the well with him, but there was no sign of the guy. Wilbur looked around, saying out loud, "I know you''re nearby. Thank you for the tip."


    Back in the control room of the main formation, the men in ck turned to look at Lawrence upon hearing Wilbur thank him.


    Lawrence said, "I didn''t do anything. I don''t even know why he''s thanking me." "That''d better be the case," said Kennard, "Or we''re all going to be punished." Now that all five secondary formations had been destroyed, Wilbur could sense that their auras were gone. At the same time, the water level underground had lowered by ten centimeters.


    Wilbur hesitated at the sight. After all, this hybrid formation was incredibly important to the people of Wrecknam. Nheless, he had to leave with the dragon cauldron fragment. How was he going to choose between the cauldron fragment and the lives of two hundred thousand people?


    As soon as the thought popped into his mind, Wilbur shook his head violently. He did not want to have to make such a decision and felt that Senior Fremont would never hurt so many people just to design a test.


    The dragon n were good people, and Senior Fremont was guarding their secret. That must mean that he, too, was kind.


    Wilbur walked along for several dozen meters. All of a sudden, he felt the aura of the formation shift. There had been a thick, fog-like aura in the air the entire time since he entered from the well in the city center, but now it was reced with somethingpletely different.


    This new aura was much more powerful, which meant that it had to belong to the main formation. Wilbur could sense that he had entered the main formation then and that the biggest test was about toe.


    Kennard saw Wilbure in from the control room. "Look, he''s here."


    Everyone turned away from Lawrence atst, who heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 2267

    "It''s up to his power and fate to see if he passes the test or not now."


    Wilbur stood on the main formation, walking a dozen or so steps forward. All of a sudden, a domain appeared. Wilbur found himself hovering in mid-air. Above him was the zing sun, and beneath was an endless ocean.


    "The ocean?"


    Wilbur was confused, muttering to himself, "Is this domain going to make me battle an ocean beast?"


    Ocean beasts were incredibly powerful. Wilbur had seen one in Cametra before, and he was only able to defeat it because he used his identity as a dragon n cultivator. He did not think he would have seeded otherwise.


    Just then, a gigantic vortex took shape in the middle of the ocean. A womanly figure formed of liquid emerged from the water''s surface, hovering above it as she stared at Wilbur.


    "We meet again, Wilbur Penn."


    "The Dark Tree?"


    Wilbur had not expected the guardian of the main formation to be Adam''s mother, the Dark Tree. This woman still hated Wilbur''s guts to this day for killing her soon.


    "That''s right, it''s me. You didn''t expect this, did you, Wilbur? You killed my son, Adam, and I''ll never forgive you for that. You can be on your way if you''re not looking for the ninth dragon cauldron fragment. However, if you insist on looking for it, I''ll be more than happy to send you to your death."


    Upon saying the words, a long ck spear forged out of water appeared in the woman''s hand, and she hurled it at Wilbur.


    Wilbur hurried to avoid the attack. The woman muttered a spell, and many bows and arrows appeared in the water below him. They were all aimed at Wilbur and immediately started firing at Wilbur in the next moment.


    There were too many arrows for Wilbur to evade, so he activated the Dragon''s Safehaven at the veryst second. The brightly-colored barrier covered Wilbur, and the arrows bounced harmlessly off the barrier before turning back into the water, falling back into the ocean.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that danger was out of the way for now. He looked up at the woman and said, "I had nothing to do with Adam''s death. He deserved it. Why are you making this hard for me?"


    The woman''s eyes grew bloodshot, and she roared, "Fine! Why don''t you kill me too, then? Kill me, and you''ll be able to pass the test and leave with your dragon cauldron fragment."


    Upon saying those words, the woman raised a hand, and a huge wave over ten meters tall formed to her left before it hurtled at Wilbur. The woman repeated her gesture, and another huge wave of the same size came hurtling toward Wilbur from the right.


    Both waves crashed into each other in no time. Wilbur stood beneath the waves. The shing of waves above him was so powerful that even the Dragon''s Safehaven shook as if it was about to copse.


    This went on for half a minute before the waves finally subsided. Wilbur stood there with his thunder cleaver in hand as he stared at the woman coldly. "Since you''re so adamant about it, I''ll grant you the death you want so badly!"

 Chapter 2268

    Adam had indeed caused his own death, but the woman was refusing to let this go and even challenging Wilbur. This gave Wilbur no choice but to fight her.


    The woman''s expression darkened at the sight of Wilbur''s murderous aura. "You''ve already killed Adam, and now you want to kill me too?"


    "You''re asking for it! Shut up and ept your fate!"


    Wilbur leaped into the air, swinging the thunder cleaver at the liquid woman. She raised her hand, and a wave rose into the air to swallow the sword aura from Wilbur.


    "Hahaha!" the womanughed out loud. "There are evil thoughts in your brain, Wilbur Penn! You''re going to die this time too! Come on out, Akator!"


    The woman let out a blood-curdling screech as a huge wave over two hundred meters tall rose behind her. Behind the wave was a gigantic ocean beast.


    The beast had the neck of a plesiosaur, and a body the size of a small mountain. Half of its body was submerged underwater as it swam forward at top speed. Just as it was about to reach Wilbur, the beast snapped at him with its huge jaws.


    Wilbur did not panic in the slightest, leaping into the air andnding on Akator''s head. Just as he was about to attack Akator, the beast noticed his attack and dove into the waterpletely.


    "You''re lucky you got away fast enough!"


    Wilbur looked at the woman and said, "It''s your turn now!"


    Just then, a whirlpool appeared in the water beneath Wilbur''s feet. It grew bigger and bigger, rising upward past where Wilbur was and covering himpletely. The whirlpool continued to rise and was soon as tall as the clouds in the sky.


    As more and more water vapor rose, it turned the clouds into dark clouds, and they rumbled with thunder and lightning.


    As Wilbur continued to spin in the middle of the whirlpool, he eventually understood what Akator was trying to do. The beast was trying to produce thunder and lightning by connecting the whirlpool to the clouds and then using it to kill Wilbur.


    It was a pity Akator had no idea that Wilbur cultivated thunder-type powers and did not fear thunder or lightning attacks in the slightest.


    However, Akator was still quite a pain to deal with. Since it wanted to use thunder against Wilbur, he would just y along and turn the tables on Akator.


    Lightning crackled in the dark clouds as they grew in size, and Wilbur was rather shocked to see howrge they had gotten. Realization struck him then. Akator, the clever bastard, was trying to cause a massive thunderstorm by gathering arge amount of dark clouds to kill Wilbur!


    Wilbur was both shocked and furious at this. He muttered a spell, and the thunder cleaver flew into the air. A bolt of lightning struck the cleaver, followed by another and another.


    The sparks of lightning and thunder struck the thunder cleaver, forming a web in mid-air around the cleaver. All of a sudden, the woman broke through the whirlpool, striking Wilbur with the whip she held in her hand.


    Wilbur wanted to run, but the whip wrapped around his neck and held him in ce. The woman''s eyes were bloodshot as she howled, "I can''t wait anymore. You''re going to die this very instant!"


    The woman swung the whip upward, tossing Wilbur into the air. The dense storm of lightning and thunder struck his body, turning Wilbur into a ball of light. The next second, the Light Gloves on Wilbur''s hands began to emit a pale blue glow as they began converting the thunder into the power of light.


    At the same time, the thunder cleaver had absorbed enough power of thunder


    and lightning. It plunged into the ocean like a jet of light, driving itself into Akator''s back. The beast let out a cry of agony as the thunder cleaver released all the energy it had stored in one go.


    Boom!

 Chapter 2269

    A bright light shed at the bottom of the ocean, spreading as far as a thousand meters. Akator, who had been hiding there, exploded into countless pieces that


    sank into the ocean.


    "Akator!"


    The liquid woman let out a scream of agony. Her hands turned into thin vines, stretching toward Wilbur. They wrapped themselves around him, and the woman used the vines to pull herself up to him.


    "You killed Adam, and now you''ve killed Akator too. I''m going to kill you even if it costs me my life!"


    The liquid woman locked her arms around Wilbur''s body, soaring into the thunderous clouds in the sky.


    The whirlpool was gone now that Akator was dead, and the woman flew into the clouds with Wilbur as the clouds let out deafening rumbles.


    A bolt of lightning struck Wilbur and the woman. Rainshed down relentlessly as the thunderous clouds shrank in size. Wilbur''s body was reaching its limit.


    Wilbur and the woman were enveloped in a ball of lightning, one with electrical currents that only attracted even more lightning from the clouds.


    The thunderous clouds turned into an enormous web of lightning centered around the ball of lightning that was Wilbur and the woman.


    "Arghhh!"


    Wilbur howled out in pain, but the woman smirked as she remained wrapped around his body.


    "I want you dead, Wilbur Penn! You''re going to die with me to make up for killing my son!"


    "Roar!"


    Dragon aura surged out from Wilbur, forming a dragon that was pure white from being charged with thunder and lightning. The white dragon soared around Wilbur in circles as his Light Gloves let off a blinding light. The power of lightning was being converted into the power of light.


    The power of light had healing properties, and the pain Wilbur was feeling quickly vanished. The power of light condensed into a glowing ball after absorbing all the power of lightning in the vicinity.


    Everyone watching from the control room was shocked to their core by the sight. "Is that... the power of light?"


    The air shed with white light and the dark clouds released thest of their rain. Eventually, the sun emerged once more, and Wilbur looked at the woman in front of him.


    The woman copsed to the ground all of a sudden, kneeling before Wilbur. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Tears streamed down the liquid woman''s face, and she shook her head in remorse. "Adam should never have existed. I should have never med you."


    Wilbur understood atst that the power of light had absorbed the evil thoughts in the woman''s head. At that moment, there was more good than evil in the world.


    "I''m sorry, too. I''m somewhat responsible for what happened to Adam. I had to do it, and I hope you forgive me."


    Wilbur helped the woman up as he spoke.

 Chapter 2270

    The woman wiped her tears away, looking at Wilbur remorsefully. "I hope you won''t me me. I used to be able to control the good and evil thoughts on this in the past, but now many cultivators have started reaching out to different dimensions after reaching a certain level with their cultivation. Lots of evil thoughts have been brought into this world, and thus I cannot control even my own thoughts. I hope you don''t fault me for that."


    The woman got onto her knees again, but Wilbur scrambled to help her back up. "Please don''t say that. I know how hard you''ve had it, and I don''t me you."


    "I actually have something else to ask from you. Since the Light Gloves have appeared, that means that the world of light has not given up on this world yet. I hope you can use your Light Gloves to rid this world of all its evil thoughts so that light may return to it," the woman pleaded.


    Wilbur could sense the woman''s sincerity and a lump grew in his throat. "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to maintain the bnce in this world as long as I''m around."


    "Thank you. Well, my wish has been granted. Congrattions. You''ve passed Senior Fremont''s test. This third piece of the ninth dragon cauldron is yours."


    The woman chanted a spell, and the air shed with golden light before the dragon cauldron fragment appeared. It turned slowly under the enchantment of the formation, and Wilbur nced at it before saying, "There''s a question I''d like to ask you that I hope you''ll answer."


    "Go ahead. I''ll tell you as long as I know the answer."


    Wilbur asked, "Is this dragon cauldron fragment the core of the main formation?" "Yes, it is."


    "What will happen if the main formation loses the fragment, then?"


    "The formation disappears. Everything goes back to normal," she answered.


    Wilbur frowned. "Back to normal? What does that mean?"


    The woman paused for a moment, then said, "That''s nothing you need to be concerned over, kid. What you should do is just leave with the dragon cauldron fragment."


    "No. I''d like to know the answer. Please tell me the truth."


    The woman seemed to hesitate for a few seconds, but eventually said, "Fine, since you insisted. The main formation will disappear after the dragon cauldron fragment is taken away, and so will Wrecknam''s underground water source. The river beneath the city will return to the way it was. Wrecknam will then face a severe water shortage, and its inhabitants will be affected by it. The wealthy will be able to leave, but the poor will end up dying here. Wrecknam will pay for its arrogance. No desert city has ever beenpletely sealed off like this. Wrecknam has no roads leading out to the rest of the world. It''s a city destined to disappear eventually. Without the support of the underground river, this ce will eventually be a ghost town."


    "What?"


    Wilbur stared at the woman, unable to ept that to be the consequence. The woman merely nodded.


    "But... Senior Fremont set up this test. He should have considered the livelihood of the people living here, no? Why would he do this? How am I supposed to choose?"


    "You''re not doing anything wrong here, kid. The world''s a cruel ce. One man''s loss is another''s gain. You were chosen by the dragon cauldrons, and you''re not taking them by force. That''s just Wrecknam''s fate."


    "No. I can''t do this."

 Chapter 2271

    Wilbur gritted his teeth, shaking his head.


    He had thought that Senior Fremont would have surely considered the lives of Wrecknam''s inhabitants, but that did not seem to be the case. If Wilbur was to leave with the dragon cauldron fragment, two hundred thousand people would end up dead. He would rather give up the cauldron fragment than have that happen.


    "Listen to me, kid. It''s just their fate."


    "No, I can''t do it. I''m sorry."


    Wilbur turned to leave, and the woman''s voice rang from behind him. "Are you really going to give up just like that? You''ve worked so hard toe this far. Do you want the dragon cauldron fragment or not?"


    Wilbur stopped in his tracks. The urge to turn back gnawed at his heart, but he ended up gritting his teeth and saying, "I don''t want it anymore!"


    He turned to leave when the domain disappeared. Wilbur was back at the bottom


    of the well, with the sound of apuseing from around him.


    Lawrence, Kennard, and the others appeared, and Lawrence said,


    "Congrattions, you did it. Youpleted the challenge. The dragon cauldron fragment is yours."


    "What?"


    Wilbur stared at the men in shock as Lawrence passed a wooden box to him. "Open it."


    Wilbur opened the box and saw the cauldron fragment lying in there safely.


    "What... What''s going on here? Didn''t I say that I didn''t want it anymore? I don''t want two hundred thousand people to die because of a choice I made."


    "Actually, buddy, things aren''t as bad as you think."


    Lawrence patted Wilbur on the shoulder and continued, "Senior Fremont''s test was to see what you would choose. You ended up making the best choice, which helped you pass the test."


    Kennard chimed in, "Don''t worry. The dragon cauldron fragment isn''t the core of this underground formation. It''s not going to disappear whether or not you take the cauldron fragment with you, and the people of Wrecknam will still continue on with their lives without any risk of dying from a drought."


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief when he heard those words. The dust had settled. The people of Wrecknam could go on with their lives, and Wilbur could get the dragon cauldron fragment he sought after.


    Tears streamed down Wilbur''s cheeks then, and he raised a hand to wipe at them. Kennard saw that and said, "Whoa, is it really that serious?"


    "No, it''s just... I really... I could never say yes to personal gain with two hundred thousand lives at stake. I can''t do it, I... I can never do something like that."


    Wilbur was overwhelmed to the point of tears from what just happened. Lawrence said, "Only someone who truly cares more about the world than himself would be able to be chosen, and that is you."


    "Lawrence."


    Kennard looked sharply at Lawrence, who promptly shut up.


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur emerged from the well, returning to his hotel with the wooden box. He was in no hurry to take out the dragon cauldron fragment to read its spirit message this time. Instead, he put the box away into his demine. Wilbur wiped away his tears and walked out into the bustling streets.


    Wilbur spent seven whole days in Wrecknam, during which he fully experienced the warmth of the city''s inhabitants. He contemted many things and even hiked up the city walls to reminisce on his memories with Caitlyn.

 Chapter 2272

    The seven days made Wilbur understand many things. Life may have its obstacles, but this world was still a positive one where everyone hoped for a better future. People could work together to build a better city and life for themselves.


    Wilbur stood atop the city walls, feeling the rays of sunlight on his skin. This only made him all the more certain that he had a mission on his shoulders.


    Upon returning to the hotel, Wilbur took out the dragon cauldron fragment to read its spirit message while also channeling his spirit energy into the piece to find out where the fourth piece would be.


    What shocked Wilbur was that the fourth fragment of the ninth dragon cauldron was also in Kosanto, down in the southern part of the country in a small vige by the border.


    Wrecknam was located on the west side of Kosanto, and its nes only flew out to Riol International Airport. Thus, Wilbur had to fly there, and then take another ne to Samon, located south of Kosanto.


    He arrived in Samon after three hours and rented an SUV to head to Diseya, a vige by the border.


    Kosanto was a small country that hardly any people knew of, and Wrecknam was considered its most developed city aside from Riol. Samon, where Wilbur was, was the least developed city in the entire country.


    That should mean that Diseya must be a deste vige. However, when Wilbur drove around, he noticed that the ce was bustling with life. Diseya may be a vige, but its size and infrastructure could qualify it as a city.


    Diseya was paved with asphalt roads. There was a huge parking lot that could hold two thousand cars, and all cars that came into Diseya had to be parked there.


    Wilbur was no exception, and the guards led him into the parking lot. Since Diseya was a vige by the border, its economy should have been rather underdeveloped. However, that was far from the case. Wilbur saw a good number of luxury cars in the parking lots, with there being ten Maseratis, five Ferraris, two Rolls Royces, and a Jeep Wrangler.


    This would hardly mean much in a city, but seeing luxury cars like that in a small vige by the border definitely shocked Wilbur.


    A border vige, based on Wilbur''s knowledge, were usually extremely underdeveloped and shabby. In a ce like this, even ten years'' worth of economy might not be enough for them to afford a Ferrari.


    And yet, there was a fleet of luxury cars here. The parking lot guard waited until Wilbur had parked beforeing up to him with a paper and pen. "What''s your name and why are you here? How long do you n to stay here?"


    Kosanto may be a small country, but it was in the International Union and had pretty good rtions with the Allied States. Wilbur took out his license from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense, and the guard nodded. "Ah, so you''re from the Dashan Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. This way, sir. Something strange has been happening in Diseya, and I hope you can help us fix it."


    "What strange thing are we talking about here?" Wilbur asked curiously.


    The guard was a man named Arsi, who told Wilbur that a monster called the Night Demon had recently appeared in the vige. Like its name, the Night Demon woulde out at night and capture live human beings to feed on. Almost a hundred people had been killed by the beast in thest two months alone.


    Now, the people here would bolt their doors and windows shut every night and refuse to leave the house. This caused Diseya''s economy to take a turn for the worse, and Arsi hoped that Wilbur would be able to help get rid of the Night Demon.


    Wilbur asked, "Do you know where this Night Demon came from? Have you done any research on it?"

 Chapter 2273

    Arsi shrugged and sighed. "Who would willingly do research on something like that? What we need now is a solution, not research."


    Despite Arsi being clearly frustrated by Wilbur''s questions, he was still nice enough to send Wilbur to his hotel. After chatting with Arsi, Wilbur found out that there were around a hundred thousand people currently living in Diseya.


    Wilbur was rather shocked by what he learned. That number proved that this vige was very densely popted for a vige its size. Arsi saw the look on Wilbur''s face and chuckled. "That''s alright. Lots of people were just as shocked when they first came to Diseya. We''re used to it, though. Diseya hasn''t been around for very long, and it''s sure to attract more people as our economy grows. When that happens, Diseya will be upgraded to a township, then even a city."


    "A miracle will be made out of this vige, and everyone will marvel at how special of a ce this is."


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow. "I''d like to know just how Diseya managed to get to its current state. It''s unbelievable."


    Arsi smiled but said nothing. He left his phone number with Wilbur and took his leave. Wilbur found this rather strange. So far, Diseya was nothing like what he had expected it to be, nor did it look like what he had seen from the vision he had when inspecting the third dragon cauldron fragment.


    However, Wilbur was certain that Diseya was the ce he had seen in the vision. How did it get to the state it was in now, then?


    Wilbur took out his phone and dialed Beverly''s number.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Beverly, can you help me look up the state of Diseya, a vige on the border of Kosanto? A monster called the Night Demon recently showed up here, could you help me find out where it came from?"


    "Alright, give me a moment."


    A minute ticked by before Beverly''s voice piped up from the phone once more, "I''ve found the information on Diseya, Deacon Penn. Diseya used to be a vige on the border of Kosanto, located around twenty kilometers away from its neighboring country, Moda. A rare metal was discovered in Moda five years ago. It was controlled by Moda at first, and mining was controlled by the government. However, something happened in Moda two years ago that turned the state of the nation upside down and spooked all the people there. Following that, many people began to seek out the rare metal. They usually sneak into Kosanto from the borders, and Diseya was their first rest stop after escaping Moda. Eventually, lots of people ended up living in Diseya so they would be able to go to and from Moda as much as they wanted for the rare metal."


    After a brief pause, Beverly continued, "After that, news got out, and lots of people starteding to Diseya to get a piece ofnd there for themselves. That''s why the vige developed so quickly and it''s nowparable to a town despite still beingbeled a vige. As for the Night Demon, my data tells me that it''s probably a mutant from a failed experiment in Moda. The Night Demon will turn anyone it bites into its own kind. That kind of turning can only happen at night, so the demon will look no different from a human being in the daytime. That''s why it''s highly encouraged to stay in bright areas to avoid being attacked by the Night Demon."

 Chapter 2274

    After hearing Beverly''s words, Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. He had guessed


    about as much even before calling. "Help me ask the department if I should get rid of the Night Demon as a representative of Dasha."


    "Sure, give me a moment."


    Around twenty seconds passed, and Beverly responded, "I''ve just asked the department for you, Deacon Penn. They have approved of your request. The Night Demon is extremely dangerous, and we hope you can help Kosanto get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur hung up and dialed Arsi''s number.


    "Hello, Mister Penn. Is anything the matter?"


    "Arsi, can you confirm that all the Night Demons are in Diseya and not one of them has escaped?"


    "That''s what it looks like at the moment, at least. All the cars of Diseya are in that parking lot, and anyone going to get it would have to go through a special gic detector. They''d be caught right away if they were a Night Demon."


    Wilbur was rather intrigued after hearing his response. "So, what do you do once someone is found out to be a Night Demon?"


    "We would kill them at once," Arsi said without missing a beat. "If we let them go, more people will turn into Night Demons. That''s not fair for the townsfolk."


    Wilbur nodded. "You''re not wrong there."


    Following that, he had Arsi prepare some tools. That night, Wilbur and Arsi stood under the streetlights after all the people''s doors and windows had been bolted shut. Arsi was d in steel armor from head to toe, holding an electric saw.


    Arsi said, "I can only take on two Night Demons at once, Mister Penn. If they destroy the streetlights, we''ll use our lights and retreat immediately, okay?"


    Wilbur could sense how nervous Arsi was and tried tofort him. "Don''t worry, nothing''s going to happen with me around."


    Arsi trembled from head to toe as he said, "I do hope that you''ll be able to help us get rid of the Night Demons, but they''re a lot moreplicated than you think. They move incredibly fast and can also jump really high. My friend and I ran into one at the parking lotst time. I would have died if my friend hadn''t shot the Night Demon with a sniper."


    "Oh? Why didn''t you ask your friend toe along tonight?"


    "He''s..."


    Tears welled up in Arsi''s eyes as he fell silent, and Wilbur nodded empathically. "You could just leave, you know? Why did you choose to stay?"


    "Because Diseya''s my hometown, and I want to protect its pride with all I have."


    Wilbur was rather touched by this. "Don''t worry. I promise you all the Night Demons that show up tonight will die."


    "They''re here, Mister Penn!"


    Wilbur looked up and saw a Night Demon making its way over as it swayed along. The Night Demon saw the two men as well and rasped, "Oh, please help me. I-I think I''m hurt."


    Right after saying the words, the Night Demon copsed onto the ground. Wilbur frowned and was about to take a closer look when Arsi pulled him back. "Don''t go over there! That guy''s a Night Demon, and you''re nothing but prey to him! He''s trying to lure you over, look!"


    Wilbur turned to face Arsi. "Let me take a look. We''d be really cruel to leave him if he''s really injured."

 Chapter 2276

    The two men returned to the parking lot. Arsi took out two bottles of soda from the fridge at the mini-mart and tossed one of them at Wilbur.


    Wilbur caught the soda, then took a few gulps before wiping the sweat off his forehead. "Arsi, do you know where these Night Demons came from? Do you know who created them?"


    Wilbur was certain that if the root of the Night Demons was not destroyed, all it would take was just one Night Demon to show up in Diseya, and the entire country of Kosanto, and even the few neighboring countries would be in grave danger.


    The only way to save Kosanto was to thoroughly destroy the Night Demons.


    Despite having obtained information on the Night Demons from Beverly, this research was probably rather private, and thus even the Dashan Department of Paranormal Research and Defense did not have sufficient information on it.


    That was exactly why Wilbur hoped to get some information from Arsi. Diseya was a small town by the border, and maybe the people who had escaped to Diseya from Moda might know a thing or two about the Night Demons.


    Arsi wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at Wilbur. "Mister Penn, why did you reallye to Diseya? Is it really for the Night Demons?"


    "I... Well, I do have my own reasons foring here, but they do note in the way of the Night Demons. Please don''t question me like I''m a criminal under investigation, Arsi. I hope you know I''m trying to help you and your town here."


    Arsi nodded. "You''re right. You''ve helped Diseya greatly, Mister Penn. I should be grateful to you, but I never liked power dynamics, so I''ll owe you a favor for now. Tell me why you came here. I might just be able to help you with it and we''d be even then."


    Wilbur felt like Arsi seemed to be avoiding the question he had asked and repeated himself. "Arsi, you need to understand that the Night Demons are a terrifying existence. If we don''t get rid of them, there will only be more problems thate our way."


    Arsi interjected, "Enough! I respect you a lot, Mister Penn, but I''m not asking for much here. All I want is for Diseya to go back to the way it was. I want Diseya to grow more and more developed, and I don''t really care about anything else. Not even the Night Demons, as long as Diseya operates like it usually does."


    Wilbur grabbed Arsi by the shirt, lifting him into the air angrily. "Do you think Diseya will really go back to the way it was just because we got rid of the Night Demons here? Have you ever thought about why they appeared in the first ce? If we don''t address the root of what''s creating these monsters, they''re going to re- appear a second time for sure! Who knows how many more people in Diseya will die when that happens? Face the truth, Arsi. As long as we don''t find out what is creating these Night Demons and destroy it, no one will be able to save Diseya the next time they show up."


    "No... ha... Well, I tried my best." Arsi shrugged, shing a tight smile. "I get what you''re trying to do, but there''s only so much I can do. I can''t change anything."


    "You''re a coward," Wilbur scoffed.

 Chapter 2277

    "Goodbye, coward."


    Wilbur left the parking lot disappointed, returning to his hotel. Despite being a little angry, Wilbur found himself empathizing with Arsi. It was nearly impossible for a regr human being to deal with something soplicated in such a short amount of time. Meanwhile, Arsi, knowing that he was nowhere near capable enough, could only ept the truth of the situation.


    Had Wilbur not shown up, the fate of Diseya would be none of his business. The International Union would take care of it. But now that he was here, he was going to make sure that the townsfolk were all safe.


    Regardless of whether the people here were born in Kosanto, or they had escaped from Moda, they were still human beings, and Wilbur was not going to let anyone just destroy the homes of human beings like that.


    The Night Demons issue could potentially be a simple case, but it could also turn out to be a tough one. Back when the zombies had appeared in that military base, it had cost the lives of ten thousand soldiers. Despite the soldiers not knowing that the zombies would be so cruel and ruthless, they were part of the military and were still trained to an extent.


    The one hundred thousand people of Diseya were all regr people who would not stand a chance against the Night Demons. If all these people were turned into Night Demons, it would only take a few days for Kosanto to go down in mes, followed by the copse of neighboring countries.


    Wilbur could not let these Night Demons cause a global panic. He was going to get rid of these monsterspletely and save all the people of Diseya.


    Arsi might have given up, but Wilbur was nowhere near doing that. It was not long before night fell. However, this time, Wilbur did not choose to stand guard in the town. He went out and headed left, trying to see if he would be able to encounter a Night Demon within the twenty kilometers it took to get to Moda.


    Night Demons were different from zombies. Zombies were beings that lost their original consciousnesspletely, but the Night Demons still retained theirs when there was light outside. That should mean that shining a light at these monsters would repress them, and the affected person would snap out of it.


    Since the rumors said that the Night Demons were a product of one of Moda''s research projects, Wilbur was pretty sure that these Night Demons had escaped out of ab in Moda.


    Thend outside of Diseya waspletely barren. Wilbur walked alone under the moonlight, relying on the moonlight to see what was in front of him. He walked for about five kilometers when his dragon aura sensed two Night Demons, one to his left, and one to his right.


    The Night Demons seemed to be able to sense Wilbur''s presence as well and sped up as they charged over.


    Wilbur did not think twice, putting his palms together and casting a light spell. The next second, a ball of light appeared above his head.


    The ball of light lit up the space within a dozen meters around Wilbur, and the two Night Demons flinched in its presence.


    "Arghhh!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Stop..... Please, please don''t do this. Please, forgive us."


    Wilbur looked at the Night Demon on the left. "I can forgive you, but on one condition¡ªyou tell me who created the Night Demon virus, and where is it." "That scaryb?"


    The two Night Demons trembled from head to toe, as if they had just heard something terrifying. They stepped backward slowly and tried to run away. Wilbur threw out a thunder spear at the Night Demon on his right.

 Chapter 2278

    The Night Demon exploded as soon as the thunder spear struck it, littering the ground with body parts. Wilbur stepped up to the other Night Demon, holding another thunder spear to its neck.


    The Night Demon''s eye twitched violently. "Sir... Please, let''s talk this out. Please don''t kill me."


    "I only have one request: take me to theb."


    "S-Sure. I''ll take you there, sir. But it''s very dangerous there, and they have cultivators guarding the ce. They could kill you, sir."


    "Cultivators? I just so happen to be a cultivator myself, and I''d like to see who''s stronger!"


    "Alright... Come with me, sir."


    The Night Demon took two steps backward and then led Wilbur toward Moda.


    Wilbur followed the Night Demon all the way to the border. Just as they were about to get close, Wilbur saw that there was a military outpost set up out here, and all the soldiers there were Night Demons.


    They roamed around the base, patrolling the grounds.


    Wilbur frowned at the sight. It was important to note that the border was two more kilometers away, and this was still considered Kosanto''s territory.


    However, these Night Demons had set up a military outpost here and were even undergoing training. Wilbur found the whole thing even more terrifying and wondered if Moda had invented a special medicine that could control these soldiers.


    The deserts in Kosanto were huge, so there were few people who lived in the barrennds between cities. There were no people within a fifty-kilometer radius outside of Diseya, and trying to get past that area alone was practically suicide. The sands were baked by the sun during daytime and temperatures could reach as high as seventy degrees. One could die of dehydration at any time. At night, on the other hand, the temperature would drop past negative twelve or thirteen degrees. It would be hard for even the Night Demons to escape from Diseya at night.


    That was why Arsi had been so certain that keeping watch over the parking lot would keep all the Night Demons in Diseya and prevent them from causing problems in other cities.


    Wilbur was certain that the Moda army definitely had their reasons for crossing the border and setting up an outpost here on Diseya grounds, and those reasons wereing to fruition soon. There was no way they would be able to get away with setting up an outpost here on the ground in in sight for very long. Even if people hardly came out here, the satellite images would reveal to others what was happening there.


    If the Diseya military discovered what Moda was doing, there was bound to be conflict. The Moda military must have prepared for this, seeing as they had gone ahead and set up a military outpost here.


    What surprised Wilbur was that the soldiers on this military outpost weren''t even trained members of the army, but Night Demons who had caught the mutant virus. It looked like the Moda military was aiming high here, nning to springboard the Night Demon virus across all of Kosanto from Diseya.


    Despite not knowing why Moda was doing this, there was no way Wilbur was going to let that happen.


    Just then, Tony, the Night Demon that Wilbur had held hostage, whispered, "Look, sir. They''ve built their base all the way here. The people of Diseya are doomed. You should just give up already."


    "I''m not going to give up. I won''t let these Night Demons bring harm to the world."

 Chapter 2279

    Tony was terrified. "But sir... their camp''s here. We won''t be able to get past them


    to enter Moda. This is as far as I can take you, sir."


    "Fine, but at least tell me why these people are here."


    "I don''t know. I just know that they''reing for Kosanto, and they''re trying to send people into town."


    "What? Why would they want to do that?"


    Tony seemed to hesitate, and Wilbur pushed the thunder spear further against his neck. Tony closed his eyes and had no choice but to spill the beans. "They''re trying to turn off the main power source in Diseya. Once that happens, there won''t be any light in there so the Night Demons can attack freely. Three thousand Night Demons can spread the virus to a hundred thousand people in just one night. Then, the one hundred thousand people will spread out to other ces and infect even more people."


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. "What an evil n."


    "Indeed, it is."


    Tony''s mind raced, and he said all of a sudden, "Look, sir! What''s that?"


    Wilbur turned around, only for Tony to take the opportunity to bite down on his arm. Wilbur spun around, and Tony''s head fell off his body onto the ground.


    Wilbur hid behind arge rock and looked down at his arm. There was a wound where Tony had bitten him, and a ck wisp of poison was spreading up his veins. Wilbur began to emit a white glow as the power of light forced the poison out. It was not long before a stream of jet-ck, putrid liquid began to flow out of the wound.


    Wilbur wiped the wound with a tissue before getting to his feet and headed toward the military outpost. He was determined to kill all of these Night Demons, or they would only cause more problems the longer they existed.


    Just as Wilbur was about to reach the camp, a fierce gust of wind blew his way as someone shouted, "Who dares toe close to our outpost?"


    Four people appeared in the air, surrounding Wilbur from all directions. Wilbur searched them with his spirit senses and found that two of the four people were at the Sanctuary level, while the other two were at pre-Emperor and Emperor level.


    Sanctuary level cultivators were rare enough to begin with, but Moda had stationed a pre-Emperor level elite and an Emperor level elite here just to carry out their n.


    It seemed that Moda had put a lot of thought into this, which confused Wilbur. What was the conflict between the two countries, and why would Moda put so much effort into destroying Kosanto?


    That, of course, was the least of his problems right now. His priority at hand was taking care of these four guys around him.


    The person in front of Wilbur was a man with a blonde crewcut. He seemed quite strong and looked at Wilbur with disdain in his eyes. "Oh, look, it''s a Dashan."


    "Yes, I am from Dasha. Aren''t the four of you scared of bingughingstocks of the cultivator circle in the future? Why would you harm these innocent people?"


    The blonde man smirked. "I guess there''s no point saying much more since you already know what''s going on. Go on, kill him!"


    The man himself remained unmoved when he discovered Wilbur to be a mere Sanctuary level cultivator. Being at the Emperor level himself, the man did not see the need for him to get involved.

 Chapter 2280

    Just as the other three cultivators charged toward Wilbur, two clones split out of Wilbur''s body. The two clones charged at the two Sanctuary level cultivators, and Wilbur himself took on the purple-haired pre-Emperor level cultivator.


    Wilbur swung his thunder cleaver outward, cutting through the purple-haired man''s body. Just then, the blonde man hade up to Wilbur and swung his sword down against Wilbur.


    Wilbur did not waste a second and intercepted the attack with his thunder cleaver. A powerful force exploded from the collision and sent both of them flying backward.


    The blonde man stared at Wilbur in shock and eximed, "You''re at the Emperor level!"


    Wilbur sneered at him. "Took you long enough to realize."


    "Well, you''re going to die either way!"


    The blonde man charged toward Wilbur, whose pupils had turned jet-ck as he swung the thunder cleaver outward. The power of destruction pierced through the man''s body, and he was reduced to dust before scattering into the air.


    Wilbur put the thunder cleaver away, leaping into the air as a fireball appeared in his hand. The next second, he hurled the fireball toward the military outpost.


    One, two, three, and more fireballs flew through the air.


    The fireballs exploded uponnding in the military outpost, turning the whole area into a sea of mes.


    "Arghhh!"


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    ...


    The Night Demon soldiers cried out in agony, perishing in the sea of mes one after another. A small portion of them saw that there was no fire at the entrance of the camp and quickly rushed over.


    Yet just as they were about to reach the entrance, Wilbur came down from the sky and swung his thunder cleaver across the dozens of Night Demon soldiers, cutting them down immediately.


    Wilbur drove the thunder cleaver into the ground, standing guard by the entrance of the outpost on his own as he watched the mes swallow the entire military outpost. It was only after making sure that all the soldiers were burned to death that he finally left.


    The sun had begun to rise by then, but Wilbur did not return to Diseya. Instead, he headed toward the border.


    What Moda was doing was beyond Wilbur''s knowledge, so he reported everything to the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense at once. In response, he received orders to destroy Moda''sb and kill all the Night Demons.


    At the same time, Wilbur was able to find out more about the conflict between Kosanto and Moda from the department. It turned out that back in the day, the fight over two coal mines had driven a huge wedge between the two countries. It ended up with Kosanto making apromise, letting Moda take control of the two coal mines that actually belonged to Kosanto.


    Nheless, Moda refused to back down after that, thinking that Kosanto was a pushover, and came up with a series of schemes. Surprisingly, even with all that scheming, none of them were the real cause of the current conflict. Instead, it was caused by a special incident that had happened in Moda two years ago.

 Chapter 2281

    The incident affected the entire country, so a lot of Modans chose to flee Moda. Moda''s poption was reduced by ten percent that year itself.


    A country''s citizens were the root of its economic development and were also an important factor in the existence of a nation. With ten percent of the poption fleeing Moda, the country went into a frenzied state. Meanwhile, Kosanto''s poption increased by half a million people in that same year.


    Moda could not allow that, so they decided to attack Kosanto by using the Night Demon virus to cause a disaster in Kosanto.


    Moda believed that if Kosanto was disrupted by the Night Demon, its citizens would flee Kosanto, and Moda would be their best bet.


    Wilbur was curious about what happened in Moda two years ago. However, the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense had no detailed information on the matter. Wilbur could only call La.


    "Please give me a minute, Mister Penn. I''ll forward the intel I found to your phone."


    La hung up and Wilbur waited for a minute, and she sent him the intel as promised. Wilbur discovered important information from the ssified intel La sent. Two years ago, the underground water level in Moda went down by five meters.


    Meanwhile, a lot of rumors appeared within the nation, and all of them pointed to the water source. Moda was rumored to be facing a drought five years into the future, and it would be the worst drought Moda had ever faced.


    The Modans who lived in the desert and knew it well had always treated water as important as their lives. Many people would die of thirst if there was a drought. Some people would rather move away from Moda to avoid the crisis.


    Those rumors were proven to be false as the underground water supply remained stable for the next two years. There was plenty of water to go around. However, a lot of people believed in the rumors and left Moda.


    Moda''s officials investigated the matter and found out that the Kosanto government was the one that started the rumors. It was retaliation from Kosanto for Moda''s forceful takeover of the mines that belonged to Kosanto.


    Where there was smoke, there was fire. Modans were prideful people. They would not allow the weak to question them. Therefore, Moda started creating the Night Demon virus. They were ready to sacrifice twenty percent of Kosanto''s poption to save Moda''s pride.


    Initially, everything was going ording to n. However, no one expected Wilbur to appear right before the operation began, killing four of Moda''s powerful cultivators and burning the military outpost down.


    Moda was informed immediately, and the officials sent Smith and Mackley to drive out to the borders and apologize to Wilbur. They wanted Wilbur to spare Moda and not interfere in this matter.


    A Sanctuary level cultivator could freely travel to any nation, after all. Emperor level and pre-Emperor level cultivators would even receive preferential treatment. An Emperor level cultivator would be regarded as a distinguished guest by the rulers of a nation.


    Wilbur was not only an Emperor level cultivator, but he also killed four powerful cultivators all on his own, which proved his capabilities. Modans were prideful, but they were humble in the face of true power.


    Smith drove an SUV in the desert with Mackley in the passenger seat. Mackley helped himself to a banana and asked, "Dude, do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing that Wilbur Penn did something like that?"


    Smith replied, "The mines weren''t ours. To me, this happened because Moda was overly ambitious. If our officials knew how to ease up, they should''ve just released those Kosanto citizens two years ago. This scandal wouldn''t have happened."


    Mackley said, "I heard this operation is a ssified one. The public shouldn''t hear anything about it."


    Smith said, "That''ll depend on how well we can get our job done."


    Mackley said, "Look. Is that Mister Penn?"

 Chapter 2282

    Smith followed Mackley''s gaze and saw that there was indeed a silhouette in the desert. That person was walking leisurely as if he was pondering something.


    Smith said, "That''s right. That should be Mister Penn. There shouldn''t be anyone walking casually around this area other than him, after all."


    Mackley nodded. Both of them knew that the Moda government did not just send the Night Demon army to cross the borders and set up a military outpost in Kosanto. The government also sent ten thousand soldiers to set up military camps and seven separate blockades near the borders so that the Night Demon army would not turn on Moda.


    The Moda military also created three sets of ns after the operationmenced.


    n A was to convince Wilbur to join the Moda military and work for them.


    n B was to convince Wilbur to give up on interfering.


    n C was for the Moda military to step in if negotiations failed. They would then kill Wilbur and study his corpse.


    An Emperor level could fight against multiple cultivators alone, after all. The military was curious about what kind of special body structure these cultivators had that made them so powerful.


    Many nations and their militaries felt that cultivators must have some special physical structure that grants them extraordinary capabilities. The military was unwilling to give cultivators a high position. They only wanted to dissect said cultivators and conduct research on their body structure, then they would replicate and create a series of super soldiers for themselves.


    The Night Demon virus was extracted from a cultivator. That cultivator opened a portal to another dimension and sacrificed himself to the Night Demon.


    ck bugs infiltrated his body, which made him possess the powers of the Night Demon. Then, that cultivator was captured by the military by chance, which led to the creation of the Night Demon virus in the end.


    The sess of that experiment made the Moda authorities think they could change Moda and even the world. Kosanto was the first step. However, no one expected an Emperor level cultivator to appear and throw a wrench in their n.


    Smith quickly drove toward Wilbur. A long line of smoke trailed behind the SUV. Soon, the SUV pulled over in front of Wilbur. Smith and Mackley got out of the vehicle at the same time and approached Wilbur.


    Mackley said, "Mister Penn, we finally found you."


    Smith said, "Yeah, Mister Penn. I think we should talk."


    Wilbur instinctually backed away and looked at them cautiously, asking, "Who are you? How do you know my name?"


    Mackley and Smith looked at each other andughed because they did not expect the Emperor level cultivator to seem so ordinary.


    At first, they were worried that Wilbur was an arrogant guy and was unwilling to negotiate. However, it seemed like their fears were unfounded.


    Mackley shrugged and said, "You don''t need to worry, Mister Penn. We mean you no harm."

 Chapter 2283

    Smith said, "Yeah, that''s right. Actually, we''re special agents sent by the Moda military. The Moda military knew about what happenedst night. Mister Penn, you''re a cultivator from Dasha''s Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. We have a lot of respect for Dasha, and you''re a Dasha cultivator, so we respect you even more. We came to look for you to negotiate on behalf of the Moda military."


    Wilbur looked displeased to hear that and said, "I see. Since you''re here, it shows the sincerity of the Moda military. Alright, I''m willing topromise on the matter regarding the Night Demons."


    Mackley asked, "What are your terms?"


    Wilbur replied coldly, "All the facilities and research data on the Night Demon must be destroyed immediately, and the military must send someone to eradicate the Night Demon virus. That way, this won''t turn into a public incident."


    Smith and Mackley exchanged nces with each other. They were taken aback by Wilbur''s terms because their n was for Wilbur to stop all interference in the matter.


    If the Moda military were to destroy the facilities and research data they had for the Night Demon, their Night Demon army n would go bust. Moda''s government would not get what it wanted. With the oue being so diametrically opposed to the Moda government''s goals, they would never agree to Wilbur''s terms.


    Smith said, "Let''s all calm down, Mister Penn. I''m sure you know about part of the Night Demon n, but I hope you can understand that you''re not just facing us."


    Mackley said, "That''s right, Mister Penn. You''re currently facing the Moda military. If you continue, you will be undoubtedly at war with the Moda military. We''re here to negotiate with you on behalf of the Moda military, and we believe we have been sincere enough. We hope you can do the same. In fact, the Moda military wishes that you can join us."


    Wilbur finally understood that Smith and Mackley were merely representatives sent by the Moda military to negotiate with him. Their goal was to stop him from investigating the Night Demon further.


    However, it was too important. The Night Demon was highly contagious. The Moda military was too ambitious, and they would not stop at Kosanto. If he could not resolve this issue properly, the matter would surely escte and be exposed to the public.


    Countless people would die from the virus, and Wilbur would be burdened with the guilt of countless lives lost. Wilbur would not have cared if he knew nothing about the matter. However, after learning the truth, he had no choice but to do something about it.


    "No thanks. I won''t join the Moda military. If they do not ept my terms, I don''t think we have much to talk about. You should go back and tell your higher-ups that if they''re unwilling to destroy Night Demon facilities and research data, I''ll destroy them myself. I''ll make the Night Demons vanish forever in Moda so that this won''t be a problem for the other nations. Also, tell them that if they offend me again, I''ll raze Moda to the ground."


    "You!"


    "Mister Penn, you better watch your words. I''ll have you know that the Moda military had set up ten thousand soldiers at the desert borders for the Night Demon operation. There are seven blockades here. Do you think you can pass through all seven blockades? You must understand that even if you''re a cultivator, you''re nothingpared to the firepower of an entire nation. You can''t change the will of the Moda military!"

 Chapter 2284

    Mackley ate a banana as he spoke, then threw the peel at Wilbur. Just as the banana peel was about to hit Wilbur, he focused his gaze on it and caused it to pause in mid-air. The banana peel then flew backward and hit Mackley in the face.


    Mackley grabbed the banana peel and panicked. He threw it to the ground and shouted, "What? How dare you? I''ll kill you!"


    Mackley took out his pistol and aimed it at Wilbur. Smith yelled in a panic, "No, Mackley! Don''t shoot!"


    Bang!


    Mackley opened fire and the bullet flew at Wilbur. The spinning bullet was restrained by a powerful force when it was within ten meters of Wilbur. It slowed down and eventually stopped when it was just a meter away.


    Then, the bullet was sent back with a powerful airflow. It spun quickly and flew toward Mackley.


    Splotch!


    The bullet made a hole in Mackley''s forehead. Mackley widened his eyes in disbelief before he died.


    His body dropped lifelessly to the ground. Wilbur turned to look at Smith and said coldly, "It''s your turn now. How do you want to die?"


    Smith quickly fell to his knees, begging as he trembled all over, "I... I''m sorry... Please, Mister Penn, spare me."


    The air around Smithpressed inward, lifting him off from the ground. Smith was scared out of his wits and stammered, "U-Uh..."


    Wilburmanded, "Go back and tell them the Night Demon operation will never seed as long as I''m here! Scram!"


    Wilbur yelled angrily and the strong wind threw Smith ten meters backward. Smithnded on the ground and kept tumbling. He scrambled to his feet and dashed toward the nearby sand dune. He hopped on his SUV and fled as soon as he could.


    Vroom!


    The engine rumbled. It took a long time before Smith was able topose himself. The initial shock he felt eventually turned to anger, and he said through a clenched jaw, "That damn Wilbur Penn! I can''t believe he dared to humiliate me. If that''s how he wants it to be, he better be prepared to die!"


    Smith drove toward the military camp and informed the highestmanding officer, Dale, of the failed negotiation attempt.


    Upon learning of the failed negotiation attempt, Dale immediately ordered the seven blockades to be prepared for Wilbur''s assault. He believed they could end the battle within a minute if Wilbur dared to show up considering they had over a dozen machine gun emcements set up.


    Just then, Wilbur arrived at the outer perimeters of the military camp. He flew in andnded where the first blockade was. Dale immediately gave his order, "Gunners, get ready! You have one minute to empty all your ammo!"


    A barrage of machine gun fire ensued.


    Over a dozen machine guns aimed at Wilbur and showered him with hundreds of bullets in that very instant. However, all those bullets suddenly slowed down when they were ten meters away from him and eventually stopped in mid-air.


    Wilbur emitted a ripple of energy with himself as the center, and all the bullets instantly shot back at the gunners.


    Hundreds of bullets flew back at the gunners, killing them instantly before they could even finish emptying their ammo.


    "What?"


    Dale was infuriated by the sight and shouted, "Damn this cultivator! Snipers, shoot him in the head!"

 Chapter 2285

    "Roger that!"


    Three snipers that were hidden at various spots replied simultaneously. Then, they shot at the same time after a brief silence. Three bullets flew straight at Wilbur''s head.


    The bullets from the sniper guns were far more powerful than the machine guns, with much better prating power. It was a shame that they stopped roughly eight meters away from Wilbur. Then, just like before, they were sent back and killed the hidden snipers.


    "Sir, all three snipers were killed at the same time!"


    "What?"


    Dale frowned. He found it quite unbelievable because the snipers were hidden at different locations. They never showed themselves. Even if Wilbur discovered one of them, it was impossible for him to discover all three at once.


    Dale could not believe that Wilbur could control the bullets so urately to kill all three snipers.


    Smith said, "Sir, we can''t wait anymore. Wilbur Penn is an Emperor level cultivator. ording to what I know, any cultivator that reaches the Sanctuary level has some form of mastery of the spatial domain. This person''s mastery of the spatial domain is beyond ourprehension. Right now, we can only hope to kill him as soon as possible. All the research stuff is irrelevant. If we hesitate, I''m afraid we''ll be killed instead!"


    "Pfft!" Dale scoffed.


    He ignored the panicking Smith and said coldly, "Mister Smith, you''re underestimating my ten thousand troops. Don''t forget that my soldiers set up seven blockades here. No matter how powerful he is, he''s only one person. How many blockades do you think he can pass through?"


    A soldier rushed in as soon as Dale finished speaking. He said, "Sir, the first blockade has fallen. All the soldiers are retreating!"


    "What?"


    Dale was infuriated and veins could be seen bulging on his forehead. He did not expect Wilbur to be so powerful. It had only been a minute or two. He could not believe that the first blockade had fallen so quickly.


    The military had its own strategy in ce. In order to bolster the morale of the troops, the first and thest blockades were much better fortifiedpared to the other blockades.


    However, the first blockade was breached within two minutes. Dale was furious and yelled, "Get the tanks and the armored vehicles!"


    Five armored vehicles charged to the front, moving at two hundred kilometers per hour, heading straight for Wilbur. In response to that, Wilbur raised his hands, and the Light Gloves shined brightly. Right after that, a surge of dragon aura was emitted with Wilbur as the center. It quickly formed a vortex around him and spun.


    The vehicles soon entered the vortex, and they were lifted into the air. The five armored vehicles shed into each other, making loud noises.


    Bam!


    They were ttened into a huge metal disc in the blink of an eye. Wilbur raised his right hand and made a throwing gesture, after which the huge metal disc flew toward the blockade and crashed into two tanks.


    Two other tanks opened fire at that moment. The shells were sucked into the vortex, which then swirled, spun, and finally flew toward the military base.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The shells exploded in the camp, and everything in the st radius was in mes. Many soldiers were terrified, and they all retreated. Dale was infuriated by the oue and yelled at the top of his lungs, "Launch the homing missiles! Blow him to bits!"


    ...


    Hundreds of homing missiles flew toward Wilbur. The homing missiles belonged


    to thest blockade, but Dale used them right then. He had his own reasons to do that.

 Chapter 2286

    Any shells used against Wilbur would be returned to the military in the end. Not only did it not hurt Wilbur, but it also caused more harm to the military itself.


    However, the homing missiles were different. The payload had special devices built in. Any changes in pressure would cause the missiles to go off immediately. Even if Wilbur had control over the spatial domain, at least the missiles would explode near him instead of getting sent back.


    The powerful explosion of the missiles would also propel its fragments at extreme speed.


    Dale believed that Wilbur would not be able to stop the missile fragments, which would end up cutting through Wilbur''s body and killing him in the process.


    As expected, several hundred homing missiles exploded when they got near Wilbur. The sky instantly lit up. Wilbur''s figure was swallowed up by the fiery explosions. Nheless, Dale ordered his troops to keepunching more homing missiles at him.


    A total of a thousand homing missiles wereunched and exploded around Wilbur. Dale had used up half of their missile supply just to kill Wilbur.


    However, the soldiers found Wilbur levitating in mid-air after the smoke and fire faded away. The missile fragments from the explosions did not hurt Wilbur at all. All the fragments were found levitating in mid-air alongside Wilbur. He then gathered them together into a huge ball.


    He brought the ball to the top of the military camp and yelled, "Those who want to live, leave immediately! You have one minute!"


    Many soldiers dropped their weapons without waiting for Dale''s orders. They turned and ran because they knew the cultivator was unbeatable. Ordinary people and cultivators were from different worlds. They believe that those who did not run would only die since the Moda military had provoked the cultivator.


    The soldiers had families of their own, so they were unwilling to die in vain.


    "Sir, a lot of our soldiers are fleeing."


    Bam!


    Dale pped the table and said, "Those damn bastards! Send someone to get them back immediately!"


    "Sir, there are too many soldiers who are deserting. The ones we have left are insufficient to keep them under control. Sir, I think we have offended someone we shouldn''t. He''s a cultivator. We shouldn''t have gone against cultivators in the first ce."


    Dale asked angrily, "Well, duh? What can I do at this point? I''m only following orders. If the higher-ups find out that someone breached our blockade... Oh, that would be terrible."


    "Sir, I may have a solution to recover our losses."


    "What is it?"


    "I heard that cultivators are forgiving. This battle isn''t unforgivable, so I think if you apologize and admit your mistake to the cultivator, we might be able to put an end to this madness."


    Dale looked at the vicemanding officer and turned around. He calmly looked at the pistol partsid on the table. Then, he started to quietly assemble the pistol. He loaded a bullet and asked quietly, "Do you think he''ll ept my apology?"


    "Yes!"


    Dale loaded the bullet into the pistol and abruptly turned around. He aimed at the vicemanding officer and shot him dead. Smith widened his mouth in shock as he watched from the side.


    Dale dropped the pistol and cracked his neck. He said coldly, "No one can make me apologize in this military camp."


    Wilbur looked at the soldiers running away in droves from mid-air and felt his anger subside. He could tell from the scale of the escaping soldiers that most of them were unwilling to participate in a meaningless war. Those who stayed back continued aiming their weapons at Wilbur, showering him with more bullets.


    "Die!" Wilbur growled.

 Chapter 2287

    Wilbur was furious. He threw the fast-spinning metal ball to the ground, and it instantly exploded into countless fragments that shot out in all directions. Over a hundred people died in the blink of an eye.


    The frontlines of the military base were empty at that moment. Wilburnded from above and walked into the military camp casually. He then encountered over a thousand soldiers with enhanced muscles, their eyes werepletely white. Without warning, they started sprinting toward Wilbur in a frenzy.


    "Night Demons?" Wilbur mumbled to himself.


    He was rather surprised because it was still the middle of the day, after all. Nheless, the soldiers before him exhibited traits of the Night Demons. Only an enraged Night Demon would turn its eyes white.


    Usually, the Night Demon virus would not cause the muscle structure of its host to change, so it was clear that these Night Demons were modified into a new virus. Wilbur was afraid that if the Night Demon virus went out of control, it would only cause endless troubles in the future.


    Dale wasughing maniacally in the office and said, "Oh, Wilbur, you''ll never guess how many people are willing to inject themselves with the Night Demon serum. The potential the serum gives them is sufficient to turn them into killing machines. They''ll tear you apart no matter how powerful you are!"


    Moda once had aboratory in the middle of the desert. They ran an experiment to pit two hundred enhanced soldiers against a Sanctuary level cultivator. The Sanctuary level cultivator was torn to pieces by the Night Demons within five minutes.


    Dale had a thousand enhanced soldiers that he nned to use against the infected Kosanto inhabitants in case the Night Demon operation turned on the Moda military. However, the operation was not going as nned and he had to use them against Wilbur instead.


    Dale estimated that Wilbur would be torn to shreds within a minute. He did not feel like it was a losing battle. To him, Wilbur was just a cultivator, after all. Moreover, information on what happened the night before was ryed to the Moda military headquarters.


    Dale believed that Moda''s government would take that into consideration. If he could kill Wilbur here, then this operation would not be considered a failure. In fact, they would consider it a victory.


    Dale was feeling a victorious pride at that moment. Smith also stood by the side with a victorious smile on his face. Suddenly, a loud explosion could be heard outside. When Dale rushed out of the room, he saw the military base engulfed in a sea of mes.


    "Huh? What?"


    Dale backed away. He did not expect the military base he spent so much time managing to be burnt to the ground.


    Countless screams could be heard before eventually fading away into silence.


    Wilbur came down from above,nding right in front of Dale. He pressed the de of the thunder cleaver hand against Dale''s neck and said, "This madness ends now, General."


    Dale felt his eye twitch. He shut his eyes and said, "Kill me."


    Wilbur said, "You''re a talented man. Are you willing to die like that?"


    Dale opened his eyes and replied, "You bested me, but you''re not their match. If you''re willing to listen to my suggestion, I hope you don''t interfere in this."


    Wilbur put down his thunder cleaver and said, "You don''t want me to interfere in this. Are you telling me to stand by and watch as the Night Demon operation esctes into an international issue? Do you know how many innocent people will die? Do those innocent people deserve to die?"


    Dale pondered for a moment and replied, "I can tell you where theboratory is. However, there will be someone in your way. No one can stop this if he doesn''t die."


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 2288

    Dale replied slowly, "Patrick Richie."


    "Patrick Richie?"


    Wilbur asked puzzlingly, "Who is he? Is he a member of the Moda military too?"


    Dale nodded and said, "Yes. Patrick Richie is the highestmanding officer in the Moda military now. General Victor used to be themander of the Moda military when Patrick was only a mere cultivator. Later on, it was said that General Victor fell ill, and Patrick was hired to treat his illness. I''m not quite sure what happened next, but Patrick eventually reced General Victor. General Victor''s family said he has been ill for the past two years and ims that Patrick is just a temporary recement."


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "So, is he the mastermind behind the Night Demon operation?"


    Dale nodded and said without hesitation, "Of course. The Night Demon Project is a special research initiative developed by Patrick after gaining control of the military. Even the recent unauthorized crossing of the Kosanto borders by Moda''s border military was orchestrated by him. This person has now essentially reced the Moda military leadership. However, due to the arrogance of Modans and the existing grievances between Moda and Kosanto, no one suspects Patrick''s n. We recruited a lot of sacrificial soldiers for this project."


    Dale shook his head andughed bitterly, then said, "I don''t know if this is good or bad, but I do know that once they start participating, they no longer have a choice. The moral of the story is that we can''t trust anyone easily. We must make our own choices. Otherwise, someone might force you and leave you with no choice. In that case, there''s no difference to being ves."


    Wilbur looked at Dale and said, "It looks like you''re quite smart."


    "Of course. If I hadn''t thought of Patrick Richie all of a sudden, I''m afraid you would''ve killed me by now."


    Dale extended his hand and said, "I hope I can work with you this time, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur shook his hand and said, "Alright. Take me to him and I''ll sort this out."


    Ten minutester, an SUV drove out from the military camp at high speed. Wilbur was in the passenger seat with Dale driving, going at a speed of two hundred kilometers per hour. Thirty minutester, both of them arrived at downtown Ynte in the northern part of Moda.


    Ynte was an oasis city, with green nt coverage reaching thirty percent of the entire city. This kind of coverage would only make it an ordinary green city in other countries, but in the desert of Moda, Ynte was the best green city in the nation.


    Dale drove Wilbur to the forest vi area, and soon, Dale used his position to bring Wilbur into the vi estate directly. Dale said to the approaching butler, "Jim, I need to see General Victor."


    Jim said, "I''m sorry, Mister Dale. General Victor is resting right now. He can''t meet you at the moment."


    Dale smiled and said, "Actually, I have important matters to discuss with General Victor. My friend here and I have something important to tell him."


    Dale pointed at Wilbur as he spoke. The butler nced at Wilbur, then frowned.


    He wanted to speak, but a voice could be heard from behind him, "Who wants to meet General Victor? General Victor is resting from his illness. I''m the representative for the military. You can run it by me."

 Chapter 2289

    "Dale?"


    "Mister Richie."


    Dale and Patrick looked at each other and smiled. However, Patrick seemed rather displeased when he saw Wilbur. It was clear that he knew about Wilbur through his own sources.


    "Wilbur Penn? Why are you here?"


    "Mister Richie, I think you know why I''m here."


    Patrick smirked and asked, "So, are you here for the Night Demon Project?"


    Wilbur replied, "That''s right, Patrick. I think you know what consequences the Night Demon Project will bring. How can you not abide by the rules as a cultivator? You forcefully interfered with the lives of ordinary people. Isn''t that crossing a line?"


    Patrick scoffed coldly and said, "They are like insects to me. Their lives are as worthless as grass. I don''t care even if millions of them die."


    There was a cold glint in Wilbur''s eyes when he said in a chilling tone, "You''re terrible. I can''t believe you manipted the Moda military for your personal gain. It looks like if you get away with the Night Demon Project, Kosanto will be your prey too."


    "That''s right. The n is in action, and your appearance is fated to be an intermission."


    Patrick created a ball of light in his right palm as he spoke. Meanwhile, Dale backed away to the side and said quietly, "This is all I can help you with, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur smirked and said, "Dale, I thought you wanted to get rid of me through Patrick, but it looks like I''ve underestimated you. Your nature impresses me. Can we be friends after this battle?"


    "Of course. You''re a powerful person, Mister Penn. It would be my honor if you''re willing to be my friend."


    "Shut up, both of you!"


    There was a cold glint in Patrick''s eyes. He scolded, "You two are going to die today. Dale, I''ll kill you after I kill Wilbur Penn!"


    Dale scoffed coldly and said, "Patrick, I''m afraid your n won''t work with Mister Penn here today."


    That agitated Patrick, and he unleashed the ball of light in his hand abruptly. It shot a light trail in the air as it was going toward Wilbur. Wilbur flicked his right wrist and held the thunder cleaver, cing it in front of his chest.


    The light hit the thunder cleaver, and its de instantly shattered into countless pieces. In that instant, Wilbur caught Patrick''s ball of light in his hand.


    The Light Gloves suddenly radiated white light when it sensed the light energy and quickly absorbed it. Patrick was shocked by the sight and eximed, "What? I can''t believe you absorbed my energy! Damn it. It looks like the pair of gloves is a powerful weapon of a middle dimension cultivator. I can''t believe you''re protected by someone from the middle dimension."


    The ball of light vanished. Patrick pulled his hands back and red menacingly at Wilbur. Then, his body started emitting a faint, white light. He formed a white longsword in his right hand and sprinted toward Wilbur.


    Patrick was in front of Wilbur in the blink of an eye. He wielded the longsword and made a downward sh. Wilbur flicked his right wrist and summoned the thunder cleaver once again, then quickly raised the thunder cleaver to intercept the attack.

 Chapter 2290

    ng!


    The thunder cleaver instantly shattered when it came in contact with the


    longsword. Wilbur grabbed Patrick''s longsword and the energy covering it was instantly absorbed by the Light Gloves.


    "Damn it!"


    Patrick pushed downward in an attempt to cut through Wilbur''s gloves, but Wilbur had a tight grip on his longsword that shocked Patrick greatly.


    In the next moment, Patrick used a powerful force to knock Wilbur back. Wilbur frowned at Patrick, and he felt suspicious.


    Wilbur had just gained a hundred and fifty years'' worth of cultivation recently. By all logic, with Wilbur''s current power, an Emperor level cultivator like Patrick should be no trouble for him.


    However, Patrick''s power was beyond Wilbur''sprehension. What he showed was more than one hundred years'' worth of cultivation.


    Patrick stared at Wilbur at that moment as if he was looking for weaknesses. Then, Patrick''s figure turned into a blur and appeared behind Wilbur, stabbing his back.


    Wilbur quickly dodged Patrick''s attack.


    "It looks like you''re quite fast."


    "You''re not slow either."


    Patrick vanished again and appeared behind Wilbur once more. The instant that Patrick appeared, Wilbur could sense him, so he quickly dodged Patrick''s attack once again.


    The two became a flurry of blurred figures as they battled in the spacious field of the estate, with sparks flying from their weapons as they shed against each other multiple times.


    For an instant, Wilbur and Patrick stopped and showed themselves fully. Patrick looked at Wilbur with a confused gaze, asking, "I''m very curious. Where did you get your keen senses from? Did you cultivate some kind of special skill? Why are you able to discover my location every time?"


    Wilbur scoffed coldly and replied, "You''re not weak either. If I''m not mistaken, you should have a connection to a middle dimension cultivator too, right, Patrick?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Patrick suddenlyughed. Wilbur seized the moment to activate his Iris Veritas. What he saw instantly shocked him. A strand of red light was wrapped around Patrick from the sky.


    That seemed to be Patrick''s energy source. He could not believe that Patrick had sacrificed himself to an evil god. Wilbur did not expect an Emperor level cultivator to give up control of their own body.


    He found it quite unbelievable that Patrick would do anything to gain more power.


    Orkot once told Wilbur that evil gods existed in every dimension and that they were beyond the bounds of space and time.


    The universe spun around a center axis, and the evil gods were special energies in contrast to the universe''s axis. Those who worshiped evil gods could gain extreme power. A lower dimension cultivator that offered sacrifices to an evil god could have the power to defeat a powerful middle dimension cultivator.


    A middle dimension cultivator that offered sacrifices to an evil god could have the power to defeat an upper dimension cultivator.


    An upper dimension cultivator that offered sacrifices to an evil god could have the power to challenge a dimensional guardian.


    Therefore, sacrificing to an evil god became a choice for many cultivators. However, that meant they would lose all ability to learn as a cultivator. They could only gain more power from the evil gods they worship by offering more sacrifices.


    Regr cultivators did not gain a lot from sacrificing to an evil god. However, Patrick had the help of that beam of light to connect the powers of the evil god, making him a puppet of the evil god. Wilbur had never seen something like that before.


    "Hahaha!" Patrick burst into a fit ofughter.

 Chapter 2291

    At this moment, Patrick sensed Wilbur''s probing andughed loudly. "It seems you''ve discovered the truth. Since that''s the case, there''s no point in hiding anymore. Indeed, the lives of mortals mean nothing to me. No matter how many you kill, they are all part of my sacrifice. Ultimately, their energy will be channeled into my body. I will only grow stronger. I am an invincible being. You might as well ept your fate!"


    Gritting his teeth, Wilbur retorted, "You want me to ept my fate? I refuse! Patrick, you will pay with your life for the four thousand soldiers you''ve killed today. I will put an end to your evil!"


    "Hahaha, you? What a joke."


    Patrick raised his right hand, and the white sword in his hand instantly turned crimson. Simultaneously, he extended his left hand, from which five fingers emitted a red glow. Five beams of red light shot out and quickly encircled Wilbur, intertwining and binding his body tightly.


    "You!"


    Wilbur struggled but to no avail.


    Patrick coldly remarked, "It''s useless. In my eyes, you are nothing but a puppet on strings. ept your humble fate, boy!"


    As he spoke, Patrick floated into the air. Suddenly, with a fierce swing, he brought his sword down, sending a massive red sword aura shing toward Wilbur.


    "Ahhh!"


    Boom!


    Wilbur roared furiously, and the red beams binding him were instantly consumed by the power of light. In the next moment, a shield of light formed around Wilbur and expanded rapidly. The red sword aura collided with the shield.


    With a sharp snap, the shield of white light shattered into countless glowing fragments. However, this time, the fragments did not disappear immediately. Instead, as if drawn by some force, they swiftly adhered to the red sword aura. The fragments reassembled into a white sword aura. After absorbing the energy of the red aura, they dispersed again, and the light particles gradually faded away. Witnessing this, veins bulged on Patrick''s forehead. He gritted his teeth and uttered in a voice that sounded ancient, "The Child of Light! So, he has found a sessor. How ridiculous. The sessor of the Child of Light is nothing more than a lowly cultivator from a lower dimension. Haha... well then, I''ll kill you too and take back the Light Gloves. Let''s see how the world of light can oppose me then."


    Patrick raised his crimson longsword, and in the next second, a peculiar energy condensed on the de. A red tempest swirled around the sword.


    "Wilbur, prepare to die!"


    In an instant, Patrick turned into a blur and charged towards Wilbur, shing down with the crimson sword. A powerful red whirlwind engulfed Wilbur, spinning violently. The cutting wind felt like knives tearing at his skin.


    "Such powerful sword energy!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, ready to counter with dragon aura, when suddenly, the Light Gloves emitted a bright white glow. The energy of the red whirlwind was continuously absorbed by Wilbur, causing the storm to weaken gradually.


    "Curse you!"


    Patrick chanted an incantation, and the light pir connecting him to the sky intensified several times over. With this surge of energy, Patrick reversed the tide of the battle. The red storm grew stronger again, and with a powerful gust, Wilbur was sent flying backward.

 Chapter 2292

    In the next second, the red storm caught up with Wilbur again, engulfing him instantly. By this time, the Light Gloves on Wilbur''s hands had dimmed, and his body had reached its limit, unable to absorb any more energy.


    Seeing this, a hint of a smile appeared in Patrick''s eyes as he coldly remarked, "So, the sessor of the Child of Light is nothing special after all."


    However, just as Patrick finished speaking, Wilbur''s entire body began to emit a brilliant white light. In an instant, a white shield expanded outwards,pletely engulfing the area where the red storm raged. The shield continued to expand and soon enveloped Patrick as well.


    The red pir of light in the sky vanished instantly. Patrick looked down at his right hand, which was shriveling, and then threw his head back to the sky, his eyes wide open as he cried out, "No, Blood God, please no!"


    But at that moment, Wilbur had already begun chanting a spell for his Dragon Move and shouted, "The fifth level: Dragon''s Roar!"


    A golden orb of light appeared above Wilbur''s head and then merged into the body of the white dragon. Immediately, the white dragon transformed into a golden dragon and let out a deafening roar.


    "Roar!"


    The golden dragon surged forward, its tail whipping against Patrick.


    "Ahhh!"


    Patrick let out a cry of shock. In the next second, as the dragon''s tail struck him, there was a resounding snap! and Patrick was reduced to dust, scattered by the wind.


    "Roar!"


    Amid the dragon''s roar, the exhausted Wilbur rolled his eyes and fainted.


    As the white light dissipated, the only ones left in the square were Butler Jim and Dale. Jim, visibly trembling and clearly terrified, looked at Wilbur lying on the ground and stammered, "Lord Dale... what... what should we do?"


    Dale walked calmly over to Wilbur, crouched down, and checked Wilbur''s breath with his finger. Confirming that Wilbur was still alive, Dale allowed a small smile to cross his face. He then lifted Wilbur off the ground and said, "What else? Quickly prepare a room for Mister Wilbur to rest."


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    Jim turned and hurried off while Dale, supporting Wilbur, continued speaking to the unconscious hero, "Wilbur, you''ve truly amazing."


    Meanwhile, inside a nearby building, Perry watched as the two red glowing points on the screen disappeared. He put down his coffee cup in excitement and snapped his fingers, eximing, "Excellent, it''s finally over."


    "Captain, what happened?"


    "The mastermind behind the Night Demon Project has been eliminated."


    "Was it Wilbur who did it?"


    "Indeed. It was him."


    "Looks like we don''t have to worry about the widespread outbreak of the Night Demon virus anymore."


    "It seems that way. Wilbur has saved the entire world. If the Night Demon virus had spread, countless innocent lives would have been lost."


    As it turned out, Perry and his ck Panthers had been closely monitoring the Night Demon virus situation. They were ready to act in theing days if Wilbur did not intervene. After all, the Night Demon virus threatened the peace of the entire world and could not be taken lightly.


    Wilbur slept for two whole days. When he finally awoke, Dale recounted the events of that fateful day. After hearing everything, Wilbur let out a sigh of relief and said, "It''s finally over. However, if we don''t deal with theboratory, there will be more trouble in the future."

 Chapter 2293

    Dale, smiling, said, "We owe you thanks for what you did this time, but as for theboratory, I can handle that myself. No need to trouble you, Mister Wilbur."


    Wilbur asked, "When do you n to deal with it?"


    Dale replied, "Don''t worry. Theb will be destroyed by the end of today. By tomorrow, you''ll be able to find the relevant reports."


    "Very well, I''ll leave it to you then."


    "It''s my duty. By the way, Mister Wilbur, let me arrange a car to take you back."


    Half an hourter, Dale arranged a car to take Wilbur back to the Kosanto border. From there, Wilbur walked back to Diseya Town.


    Meanwhile, Jim approached Dale and said, "Commander Dale, General Victor wants to see you."


    "Lead the way."


    "Yes, sir."


    Dale followed Jim to General Victor''s room. Upon entering, he saw General Victor standing in front of a full-length mirror, adjusting his cor.


    Jim gestured for Dale to proceed and then left, closing the door behind him. As Dale walked forward, he said, "General Victor, you wanted to see me?"


    General Victor continued to adjust his uniform slowly, speaking softly, "I heard that the cultivator named Wilbur killed Patrick."


    "Yes, General. I was about to report this to you, but I didn''t get the chance."


    General Victor coldly asked, "So, what do you think about this?"


    "Patrick was reckless, attempting to use the Night Demon virus to kill innocent people in Kosanto for his sacrifices. He was cruel and yed with the fates of two nations. Someone like that deserved to die."


    At this moment, General Victor turned to face Dale. As Dale watched in shock, General Victor''s appearance rapidly transformed into that of Patrick. With a slight curve at the corner of his mouth, he spoke softly, "So, you think I deserved to die as well?"


    "Patrick? You!"


    Dale''s eyes widened. He tried to speak, but Patrick suddenly grabbed his throat. Lifting Dale off the ground, Patrick''s grip was too strong for Dale to break free, and Dale was soon strangled to death.


    In the next second, Patrick''s appearance changed back to that of General Victor.


    In the same old voice, he muttered, "Wilbur, you arrogant fool, just wait. Sooner orter, I will reim the Light Gloves and make you die in agony."


    It turned out that not only Patrick, but even General Victor had offered their bodies


    to the Blood God. Now, their consciousness had been absorbed by the Blood


    God, leaving only their bodies as puppets to do the Blood God''s bidding.


    At this moment, Jim entered the room and knelt on the ground, asking, "My lord, what should we do now?"


    Victor replied, "Proceed with everything as nned. Destroy theb first to lower Wilbur''s guard."


    Right now, Victor already had a n in mind. Years ago, rumors spread that the battle between the Child of Light and the Dark Lord reached the lower dimensions. Countless cultivators traveled to the lower dimensions to seek the Child of Light. Later, it was said that the Child of Light had died, and everyone was eager to obtain the Light Armor, especially the Light Gloves.


    The Light Gloves held significant meaning for the evil gods because they represented whether the forces of good or evil dominated a dimension. In a dimension with more goodness, evil gods could not invade, and the holder of the Light Gloves would inevitably fulfill the Child of Light''s legacy by dispelling darkness in the lower dimensions.

 Chapter 2294

    The middle and upper dimensions had very strong order, but only in the lower dimensions do different dimensions experience chaos. In these dimensions, if the evil thoughts outweigh the good, they would be invaded by the evil gods, ultimately bing special dimensions that provided nourishment for the evil gods.


    If the entire lower dimension bespletely dominated by evil thoughts, the numerous evil gods couldbine their devouring powers to eventually consume the entire lower dimension. This would turn it into a dark dimension. As a result, the power of the evil gods would only grow stronger, allowing them to then devour other middle dimensions, and eventually the upper dimensions.


    Both good and evil had the ambition to dominate the universe. The differencey in the fact that good was upheld by cultivators and dimensional guardians, who were themselves cultivators, while evil was wielded by numerous evil gods. These evil gods connected to a dimension through the evil thoughts of its cultivators and extracted their energy.


    The Light World was originally a powerful realm created by the consciousness of time, and the Child of Light was its mightiest being. His mission was to dispel evil thoughts and restore order in both the middle and lower dimensions.


    In the epic battle between the Dark Lord and the Child of Light, the middle dimensions'' order was fully restored, but only partially for the lower dimensions. After the Child of Light''s death, the Light Gloves and the Light Armor became invaluable artifacts.


    Now, millennia had passed since that battle, and news about the Child of Light had long faded into obscurity. The Blood God never expected to discover the Light Gloves in the lower dimension at this moment.


    This time, the Blood God was determined to kill Wilbur and reim the Light Gloves at any cost. If the Light Gloves disappeared forever, the Child of Light''s legacy would fail, and the lower dimensions would eventually be consumed by evil thoughts. Thus, the ns of the evil gods could resume.


    For countless millennia, the battle between the evil gods and the cultivators had never ceased. Thanks to the presence of some dimensional guardians among the cultivators, the universe''s order had barely been maintained. However, since thest battle between the Child of Light and the Dark Lord, the energy of the Light World had diminished by seventy percent, and once again, evil thoughts had emerged in the lower dimensions.


    This moment presents the best opportunity in almost a million years. The Blood God would not let this chance slip away.


    At this very moment, the Blood God looked at himself in the mirror. Victor''s face showed a timid expression as he asked, "Lord Blood God, you... you won''t kill me, right?"


    "Of course not, Victor. You needn''t fear. Now that you are part of me, why would I kill you? But since you have gained immortality, everything in your worldly life should be under my control."


    "Of course! As long as Lord Blood God does not disdain me, I am willing to give my all for you!"


    A slight smile appeared on the Blood God''s lips. Victor had been gravely ill, close to death. At the critical moment, Patrick had helped Victor, making him sacrifice himself to the Blood God and turning him into a puppet of the Blood God, thereby extending his life.


    Now, Victor has be a part of the Blood God. As long as the Blood God lives, Victor will continue to exist, as if he had obtained immortality. When Victor was terminally ill, he always longed for eternal life, and now his wish hade true.


    However, to the Blood God, Victor was merely a puppet. The Blood God had absorbed Victor''s soul and could create another Victor at will, making him believe he was still alive. But in reality, Victor was now just a puppet, a mask for the Blood God.


    The Blood God had devoured Victor and was merely using Victor''s status in this world. However, the Blood God preferred not to shatter Victor''s illusion, much like savoring the utensils after enjoying a fine meal.


    In the afternoon, Wilbur was watching TV in his hotel room when he saw a news report on Kosanto TV about an explosion at the Moda militaryb. Wilbur had been worried. He was not sure if Dale would truly destroy theb, as Wilbur did not know where he stood in Dale''s priorities.


    Maybe Dale only wanted to use Wilbur to get rid of Patrick. But now, seeing the news, Wilbur finally breathed a sigh of relief. Dale had blown up the militaryb, bringing the Night Demon Project to an end.


    "The Night Demon Project is finally over. Now, it''s time to start searching for the fourth fragment of the ninth dragon cauldron."

 Chapter 2295

    Wilbur was about to head to the inner city area to investigate the whereabouts of the dragon cauldron fragment when his phone rang. It was a call from Arsi.


    "Hello, Arsi. What''s up?" Wilbur answered.


    "Mister Wilbur, I''ve been thinking... maybe you''re right. I shouldn''t be a coward. So, I''ve decided to join you. I''m wondering if you are still willing to help us..." Arsi''s voice came through the line.


    A slight smile appeared on Wilbur''s face. Arsi truly was a man of integrity, willing to shoulder some responsibility. Though his call came a bitte, the fact that he took this step proved he was already ahead of most people.


    Since the Night Demon issue had beenpletely resolved and there was no more danger, Wilbur thought it would be good to take Arsi along and give him some experience. Nodding, Wilbur replied, "Of course! I''m willing. Come now and join me. I''m heading to a ce."


    "Right now? Where to?" Arsi asked, sounding slightly hesitant.


    "To Bangsai," Wilbur responded.


    "Bangsai? Okay, I''ll be there right away!"


    Arsi agreed after a moment''s hesitation.


    After hanging up, Wilbur stood at the hotel entrance and waited for about five minutes. Arsi arrived on a motorcycle, stopping at the hotel''s entrance. "Hop on, Mister Wilbur," he said.


    "Alright," Wilbur acknowledged as he got on the bike. Arsi then drove them to Bangsai.


    Diseya, where they were, had a poption of ten thousand and had grown to the size of a small city. Bangsai was an inner vige of this city. Once they reached Bangsai, Arsi stopped the motorcycle and said, "Sorry, Mister Wilbur, from here on, we have to go on foot."


    "On foot? Why?" Wilbur asked, curious.


    Arsi exined, "Bangsai is the oldest part of Diseya and the birthce of the town. Even though it''s just a small vige now, it''s home to the Jeemir family, the oldest and most respected family in Disaya. They have a tradition that regardless of how much the ce develops, anyone entering the vige, whether a local or an outsider, must go on foot."


    Hearing this, Wilbur smiled. Since Bangsai had its customs, it seemed right to respect them. Following the local traditions did not seem like a bad idea. So, Wilbur followed Arsi on foot as they headed into the vige.


    Along the way, Arsi greeted several familiar faces. As they walked deeper into the vige, Arsi asked, "Mister Wilbur, what brings us to Bangsai? Are we looking for the Night Demons here? Bangsai is the most mysterious ce in Diseya, so I hope you won''t use anyone without solid evidence."


    "Of course not. I''m actually not here to find the Night Demons," Wilbur assured him.


    "Not for the Night Demons? Then what for?"

 Chapter 2296

    "I just want to check out how many wells there are in the vige."


    "Wells?"


    Arsi was taken aback. He had no idea what Wilbur was up to. Given the severity of the Night Demon problem, it seemed odd that Wilbur was focusing on something as mundane as the wells in an inner vige.


    After pondering for a moment, Arsi furrowed his brows and asked, "So, Mister Wilbur, do you think the Night Demon virus is spreading through the underground water? Are you trying to find the source of the virus''s transmission?"


    Wilbur shook his head. "No, that''s not it."


    Bangsai was not veryrge. Wilbur and Arsi quickly walked from one end of the vige to the other. Returning to the vige entrance, Wilbur had already determined that there were three wells in Bangsai. He believed that the dragon cauldron fragment must be hidden in one of these wells.


    However, the vige was tranquil, and the peopleing and going were all respectable members of the Jeemir family. They appeared to be ordinary folks, not cultivators. This puzzled Wilbur since, based on past experiences, locations with dragon cauldron fragments typically had guardians.


    Bangsai seemed unusually peaceful, making Wilbur wonder if he had made a mistake. Could the guardians be living in the wells?


    As they reached the vige entrance again, Arsi asked, "Mister Wilbur, where are we heading now?"


    Wilbur nced at Arsi''s motorcycle and said, "The ten Ferraris in your parking lot, are they still there?"


    "Yes, they''ve been sitting there for over two months. I''m not sure if their owners will evere back for them."


    "So, you have the keys?"


    "Yeah."


    "Can you drive?"


    "Of course, why?"


    Half an hourter, two Ferraris sped down the highway outside Diseya, kicking up clouds of dust. One of the Ferraris pulled ahead at a turn, then elerated further.


    Wilbur and Arsi raced around a nearly ten-kilometer oval track,pleting twops. Wilbur reached the finish line first. He grabbed two bottles of soda from the car, opened one, and took a refreshing sip. Shortly after, Arsi arrived at the finish line in the other Ferrari.


    Wilbur tossed the other soda to Arsi, who caught it, opened it, and chugged it down. Looking up at the scorching sun, Arsi wiped the sweat from his brow and said, "Mister Wilbur, is it really okay for us to be driving other people''s luxury cars like this?"


    Wilbur replied, "Diseya is just a remote town. Ten Ferraris have been sitting in that parking lot for two whole months without anyoneing to im them. Do you know what that means?"


    Arsi frowned, "Do you think they''ve all turned into Night Demons?"

 Chapter 2297

    "Hmm, another possibility is that they crossed the border into Moda."


    Arsi shook his head, puzzled. "No, that can''t be right. People who drive Ferraris have millions in assets. Why would they sneak across the border? If they wanted to do business internationally, they could do it easily through legal means."


    Wilbur smiled slightly and suggested, "Maybe they wanted an adventure, a secret expedition into Moda."


    Arsi shrugged in resignation, "Well, that seems to be the only exnation. Otherwise, there''s no other possibility."


    Meanwhile, in Moda, deep within an undergroundb, ten men stood in a row. Ten doctors in whiteb coats injected a serum into their arms.


    These ten men were the owners of those Ferraris, but their cars were not acquired by their own means. This was part of a deal. They agreed to this dangerous endeavor in exchange for a substantial fortune.


    Watching the men slowly open their eyes, Victor smirked. "Two months of testing, and we''ve finally reached the final phase. Thankfully, the timing of the experiments and that guy''s appearance didn''t ovep, allowing this n to unfold perfectly."


    These ten men were carefully selected by Victor''s operatives in Kosanto. Victor''s original n was for them to join the Night Demon forces. Once the Night Demons had taken control of Diseya, they would drive the Night Demons to ten different cities in Kosanto.


    After that, they would continue spreading until the Night Demon virus covered all of Kosanto''s cities. Each of these ten men had been injected with a special variant of the Night Demon virus. They would not exhibit symptoms themselves, but anyone they bit would be infected with the virus.


    The n was for each man to guard a carrier of the most potent Night Demon strain. They would drive to different cities, allowing the carriers to infect others and then swiftly moving to the next location.


    This dualyered n aimed to ensure widespread infection across Kosanto. The carriers could spread the virus directly through bites, and the drivers, being virus carriers themselves, could act as undetectable sources of outbreaks. Given current technology, it was impossible to detect the virus in their systems.


    Even if they were captured and tested in a hospital, the virus would not show up, making them perfect sources for the outbreak. Victor had meticulously nned the Night Demon''s spread. However, Wilbur''s unexpected involvement disrupted this n entirely. Though Victor could still initiate a second phase of the Night Demon Project, he now had a more pressing goal.


    Previously, Victor''s ambition was to conquer all of Kosanto and eventually the entire world. But with the appearance of the Light Gloves, Wilbur had be the primary target. As for the Night Demon Project, even if it could infect half the world''s poption with the virus and generate significant malevolent energy, it would only be harvesting the essence of one dimension.


    However, obtaining the Light Gloves and eradicating benevolence from all the lower dimensions would obliterate its order entirely. At that point, the lower dimensions would be pure nourishment for the evil gods.


    Understanding Wilbur''s critical importance, Victor decided he must kill Wilbur and seize the Light Gloves at all costs. His n was to have the ten Night Demon carriers return to Diseya under the cover of darkness. They would retrieve their cars and then try to ingratiate themselves with Arsi and Wilbur, inviting them to join their convoy. Once they got close enough to Wilbur, one of them would bite him, turning him into a Night Demon.


    If Wilbur became a Night Demon, losing all benevolence, he would no longer be able to use the Light Gloves, making him easy to kill.


    This n, though hastily conceived, seemed to have loopholes. However, the special Night Demon virus did not immediately alter genes, making it undetectable by even the most advanced scanning tools. Thus, the apparent vulnerabilities of the n actually served as its best cover. Victor could not wait any longer. That night, he would kill Wilbur and seize the Light Gloves.


    That evening, in his hotel room, Wilbur examined the photos he had taken of the three wells in Bangsai. From the pictures, it was clear that the inner walls of the wells did not have any openings, indicating that each well was independently dug and not connected to the others.

 Chapter 2298

    This new information left Wilbur puzzled. In the desert city of Wrecknam, the wells were interconnected, leading to a vast underground space. However, the three wells in Bangsai vige were not connected at all, indicating that there was no hidden passage beneath them.


    Three isted wells could not house a formation or amodate people. This contradicted Wilbur''s initial assumption. It seemed there were no guardians in Bangsai after all, and it was just an ordinary vige.


    Wilbur spected that the dragon cauldron shard might be inside one of these wells. Yet, during his visit to Bangsai today, he had not sensed the shard''s presence near any of the wells.


    This realization confused him. Normally, Wilbur''s connection to the dragon cauldron shard would allow him to sense its presence. But now, he felt nothing. Could it be that the shard was not in Bangsai or even in Diseya? Had he remembered the location incorrectly?


    But Wilbur clearly recalled the mental imprint he had received from the shard, which pointed to Diseya. How could he have been mistaken?


    Wait a minute!


    Suddenly, a sh of insight struck Wilbur, and his eyes gleamed with realization. The dragon cauldron shard had to be in Bangsai. If it was not in the visible world, then it had to be hidden in some concealed dimensional space created by a special formation. To find the shard, Wilbur needed to discover how to activate this hidden space.


    He remembered that when he found the first dragon cauldron shard in the Tuttle mine, it was concealed in a secret space crafted by a unique formation. Perhaps the shard in Bangsai was simrly hidden. To retrieve the shard, Wilbur would first have to uncover how to ess the hidden space.


    As he was thinking about this, his phone rang. It was Arsi calling, sounding unusually excited.


    "Hey, Wilbur, great news! Come over quickly," Arsi said with palpable enthusiasm.


    "What? What''s the good news?" Wilbur tried to ask, but Arsi had already hung up. Wilbur looked at his phone, wondering what could have gotten Arsi so thrilled.


    Leaving the hotel, Wilbur headed towards the parking lot. On his way, he noticed the streetlights flickering erratically. Looking up, he saw the lights above him shing on and off, suggesting a possible wiring issue. This sudden disruption made Wilbur feel an uneasy sense of danger.


    Given the context of the Night Demon Project, Wilbur knew that one of their first moves was to cut off the town''s power supply. If the power was shut off, the town would be plunged into darkness, making it an easy target for a Night Demon attack, potentially resulting in numerous casualties.


    Immediately, Wilbur quickened his pace towards the parking lot. When he arrived, he saw Arsi surrounded by a group of seven or eight young men in his office.


    These young men appeared to be in their twenties, sporting dyed red and yellow hair. They were smiling and seemed to be having a lively conversation with Arsi.


    "Arsi, what''s got you so excited?" Wilbur asked as he approached.


    Hearing Wilbur''s voice, Arsi turned and saw Wilbur entering. He quickly pulled Wilbur over and introduced him to the group. "Wilbur, these are some wealthy young men. They''ve formed a racing team called ''Coyote Racers.'' They heard we are also into racing and offered to let us join their team if we can pass their test."


    "Coyote Racers?" Wilbur echoed, looking at one of the young men. "Are you the owners of those ten Ferraris?"

 Chapter 2299

    "Yeah,¡± the man said, crossing his legs and nodding. "Arsi mentioned that you''re quite the driver. Are you interested in joining our team?"


    Wilbur responded, "Forming a racing team isn''t cheap. Arsi and I are just regr guys. You sure that''s not a problem?"


    "Of course not."


    The man shrugged and continued, "But we have one condition. You need to pass our test and earn an ''A'' grade. This will prove your skills, and only then will we allow you to join our team."


    Hearing this, Wilbur had not even had the chance to reply before Arsi eagerly chimed in, "Don''t worry, Ariel. Wilbur''s driving skills far surpass mine."


    "Let''s talk privately."


    Wilbur grabbed Arsi and led him outside the office. Once they were outside, he asked, ¡°Have you checked these guys? They''ve been gone for two months and just showed up today?"


    Arsi reassured him, "Don''t worry, Wilbur. They''ve all passed the gic scanner tests. They''re just like us normal people. But their conditions might be a bit tough. Wilbur, are you sure you can get an ''A'' grade?"


    "We''ll discuss thatter. What about the town''s power system? I mentioned it to you this afternoon. How''s that going?"


    "Rest easy, Wilbur. The town''s power system has a dual setup. It''s unlikely to cut out unless there''s a serious issue."


    Arsi patted Wilbur on the shoulder, easing his tension. Wilbur realized he might have been overly anxious and apologized, "Sorry, maybe I''m a bit on edge."


    "It''s all good."


    Arsi continued, ¡°Joining their team would be amazing. We could practice with their cars. They''ll be staying in Diseya for the next month. If we get in, we can enjoy some thrilling drives."


    Wilbur was not particrly interested in Ferraris, but Arsi clearly was. Even though Arsi was just a regr guy, his passion for racing was undeniable. Ferraris, with their high fuel consumption, were expensive to maintain. Just one afternoon drive had cost Arsi half a month''s sry. If someone else covered the fuel and maintenance costs, Arsi could drive freely. It was an opportunity that had finally presented itself.


    Many car enthusiasts dreamed of bing racers, but most people never got the chance. Some might never even sit in a luxury car. Arsi was one of those people. Wilbur felt a pang of sympathy for Arsi and agreed, "Alright, I''ll do it. Let''s take the test together."


    Half an hourter, at the starting line, two Ferraris lined up side by side. At Ariel''s signal, the cars roared to life and sped off. This time, Wilbur held back, not flooring the pedal, to let Arsi take the lead and enjoy himself.


    Following closely behind, Wilbur watched as Arsi skillfully maneuvered the Ferrari through sharp turns and drifted with ease. Wilbur could not help but smile. The race consisted of just twops. As they finished the firstp and approached the starting point, Wilbur noticed a few people standing by the roadside.


    These individuals stood there, seemingly lost in thought. But as the Ferraris zoomed past, Wilbur saw them in the rearview mirror suddenly jump up and cheer loudly. The stark contrast between their earlier indifference and sudden excitement made Wilbur question if he had just imagined their previous behavior.

 Chapter 2300

    Wilbur realized he might be overly anxious, probably due to the recent Night Demon issues that had heightened his sensitivity to the environment, much like the flickering streetlight he had noticed on his evening walk.


    With this in mind, he took a deep breath and rxed. However, as the Ferrari rounded a corner, Wilbur''s nerves tightened again, suddenly aware that his earlier impression was not just a figment of his imagination.


    In Wilbur''s understanding, racing should be exhrating. Given how well both he and Arsi were driving, the bystanders they had passed should have been cheering. But they were not, and this anomaly did not sit right with him.


    There were two possible exnations for this unusual behavior. The first possibility was that these individuals were infected with the Night Demon virus. Dale had informed Wilbur about the nature of the virus, which, once contracted, caused extreme emotional suppression. Thus, observing whether someone''s emotional responses were normal could indicate an infection.


    The second possibility, which Wilbur found more usible, was that these individuals, being members of the Coyote Racers, were trying not to show too much excitement to avoid making Wilbur and Arsi overly confident.


    However, considering that Diseya was a small, remote town, and in the eyes of Ariel and his team, Wilbur and Arsi were just poor locals, their invitation to join the team was more likely a joke.


    They were not really considering Wilbur and Arsi for their team. Thus, they would not need to hide their emotions for fear of inting Wilbur''s or Arsi''s egos.


    Given this context, Wilbur suspected that the more likely exnation was the first: that these people might be infected with the Night Demon virus.


    While driving, Wilbur adjusted his Bluetooth headset and called Arsi. The call was quickly connected.


    "Hey, Wilbur, what''s up?" Arsi''s voice came through.


    "Arsi, are you certain that everyone from the Coyote Racers team passed the gic scanner?"


    "Yeah, I checked them when they came for their cars. They''re all clean, no signs of gic mutation."


    "What''s going on, Wilbur? Did something happen?"


    "Nothing major, just something feels off."


    "Don''t worry, Wilbur. They haven''t been infected by the Night Demon virus. You might be overthinking it."


    "Got it," Wilbur replied and ended the call. Immediately, he floored the elerator. The Ferrari surged forward, quickly catching up with and overtaking Arsi. Wilbur skillfully maneuvered to take the lead, guiding the way ahead.


    Meanwhile, Ariel touched his Bluetooth earpiece and answered a call. Vincent''s urgent voice came through: "Ariel, how are things going? Have you seeded?" Ariel nced at his watch and responded calmly, "Don''t worry, Mister Vincent. Give me two more minutes, and I''ll ensure the n is executed."


    "Good. In two minutes, I''ll cut the power to Diseya."


    "Understood," Ariel replied, ending the call. He then turned to his team, who all shed sinister smiles. These individuals were not genuine rich kids. They were risk-takers willing to gamble with their future to aplish the Night Demon Project.


    Ariel had calcted that Wilbur and Arsi would reach the finish line in about a minute and a half. At that moment, his team would pretend to cheer enthusiastically, creating a distraction. During themotion, Eliel would get close enough to bite Wilbur, infecting him with the Night Demon virus. Then, under the cover of darkness, they would drive away unnoticed.


    Then, they would be able to infect Wilbur without anyone knowing.


    Everything was unfolding ording to Ariel''s n. Now, all that remained was for Wilbur and Arsi to reach the finish line.


    On the track, Arsi, frustrated by Wilbur blocking his attempts to pass, opened his Bluetooth connection and called Wilbur. "Hey, Mister Wilbur, can you let me through?"

 Chapter 2301

    "No."


    "Why? I really like racing cars."


    "They''re all problematic, Ariel and the rest."


    "How so?"


    "Just stay behind meter. Don''t get too close to them."


    "Got it."


    Arsi hung up the call impatiently. He was of the opinion that he could surpass Wilbur and be first with no problem, but now Wilbur was standing in the way of that on purpose, as well as pressuring him with the Night Demon.


    The thought made Arsi curse internally. Yet he had indeed encountered the Night Demons before, and that whole ordeal had not been properly settled yet. Wilbur''s guess might be possible, and Arsi slowed down on purpose at the thought.


    Wilbur saw Arsi slowing down and did the same. After driving for a while, there was a loud popping sound, and the entire town was plunged into darkness.


    F*ck!


    Wilbur and Arsi were shocked and quickly drove back into town.


    "Didn''t you say you checked the cables, Arsi?"


    "I didn''t think something like this would happen. Someone must''ve cut the power supply outside."


    "What should we do now?"


    "Mister Penn, we have to get back to the parking lot right now. That''s where all the town''s switchboard is."


    "Alright, got it."


    Wilbur drove in the front, leading the way. It was not long before the two of them returned to the parking lot. Under the illumination of the car''s headlights, Wilbur saw one of the Coyote Racers, Tolles pressed on top of a girl as he bit her neck.


    Arsi had juste out of his car and witnessed the act as well. Both he and Wilbur watched as blood trickled out of the girl''s neck. It was definitely more than just intimacy.


    "Mister Penn..."


    Arsi turned to look at Wilbur, who flung the car door open and got out at top speed. He grabbed the Coyote Racer behind Arsi, lifting him into the air.


    The member struggled with all his might, glowering at Wilbur as if he wanted nothing more than to maul Wilbur to death. Wilbur tossed him away, casting a light spell. A ball of white light appeared at once, lighting up the space around it.


    The Coyote Racers turned away at the sight of the ball of light, not daring to get any closer. Wilbur asked Arsi, "Where''s the electric switchboard?"


    Arsi snapped out of his stupor, running into the house and turning the switchboard on. At once, all of Diseya lit up.


    Arsi sat in the office, turning on the broadcast microphone. "Listen up, townsfolk of Diseya. The Night Demons might show up tonight. Please keep all your lights on and keep each other safe."


    Tolles glowered at Wilbur. "You''re going to die for ruining General Victor''s n!''


    "Victor?"


    Wilbur looked at Tolles. "So, you guys were sent by Victor, eh?"

 Chapter 2302

    "That''s right! We''re here to kill you, Wilbur! You''re going to die tonight!"


    Wilbur was shocked by those words. He turned around and saw thedy whose neck Tolles had bitten get up from the ground. She was jerking and shaking all over, and both her pupils were white.


    It was clear that she had been infected with the Night Demon virus. This also meant that everyone in the Coyote Racers were carriers of the virus, and they had never actually given up on the Night Demon operation.


    Wilbur felt like he did not even need to hear an exnation from the Coyote Racers. He summoned the thunder cleaver, killing the woman who pounced on him before doing the same to three of the Coyote Racers. He then walked toward Tolles.


    Tolles did not expect Wilbur to be a cultivator, thinking he was just a mere mortal. Tolles retreated fearfully as Wilbur approached him, stuttering. "W-What are you trying to do? I don''t have the Night Demon virus in me, Wilbur! You can''t kill me!"


    "Are you seriously still trying to put on an act at this point?"


    "I"


    Just then, the revving of a Ferrari could be heard from outside.


    Tolles turned to see the car zooming over and his face lit up at the sight. "Ariel! I''m over here, hurry up and save me!"


    However, Ariel did not slow down. Instead, he crashed the car over in Tolles'' direction.


    Bang!


    Tolles was sent flying, and Ariel turned the car around to hurtle toward Wilbur.


    Nheless, the car stopped abruptly around ten meters before reaching Wilbur and was lifted around twenty centimeters into the air. It was as if a force had appeared out of nowhere to hold the car in ce. No matter how hard Ariel stepped on the elerator or spun the wheel, it would not budge.


    Ariel glowered at Wilbur. "F*ck off, you bastard!"


    Vroom!


    Ariel floored the elerator, but the Ferrari refused to move an inch forward. Wilbur pointed upwards, and one end of the car was lifted up. The Ferrari was hovering vertically in mid-air and immediately mmed into the ground. Just then, two more Ferraris zoomed over.


    "It looks like Ariel''s failed!"


    "Kill him!"


    The two Ferraris swerved around Ariel''s car, charging toward Wilbur from both sides. The same thing happened as well-both cars could not get any closer once they were ten meters away from Wilbur. Wilbur spread his hands apart and slowly rose up into the air.


    At the same time, his dragon aura formed a vortex that sucked the three Ferraris in. They crashed into each other in mid-air, causing them to explode. Ariel was sent flying out of the car while the others died in their vehicles.


    Clunk!


    The now-wrecked Ferraris were tossed onto the empty parking lot as Wilburnded on the ground, looking at Ariel. "Why did you choose to work for Victor?"


    Ariel sneered. "Don''t all men live for money and women? Victor could give me both. Why shouldn''t I be working for him?"

 Chapter 2303

    "Of course. I''m a pretty pragmatic man. I''m willing to betray Victor if you can give me better benefits."


    Wilbur looked at Ariel, finding him rather ridiculous as he asked, "Well, how much money do you want?"


    Ariel put up a finger. "One hundred million dors!"


    Right as Ariel said those words, an arrow pierced through his chest, leaving a hole where blood gushed out. Ariel looked down at the wound on his chest, trembling all over as he turned around shakily.


    Victor stood behind him holding a long silver bow, staring at Ariel coldly as he said, "No one betrays me, Ariel. Since you could notplete the mission I gave you, you shall die in agony."


    Thest of the light in Ariel''s eyes disappeared as they stayed on Victor before copsing to the ground lifelessly.


    Wilbur looked over at Victor. "Are you trying to meddle in the Night Demon stuff too, General Victor?"


    A venomous smile appeared on Victor''s face. "It''s such a shame, Wilbur Penn. I thought you would contract the Night Demon virus and eventually fall under my control, but you were lucky enough to escape. It''s a pity you won''t be as lucky this time, though."


    Just then, Wilbur saw a dozen Night Demons charge over from outside the parking lot. They looked like zombies, and Victor saw the expression on Wilbur''s face shift.


    Victor barked out augh. "You didn''t expect this, did you, Wilbur Penn? You might have killed Patrick, but you still couldn''t stop the Night Demons froming."


    Wilbur soared into the air then, spreading his arms. The Light Gloves on his hands let off a brilliant glow, as Wilbur''s own body began to emit a faint glow that kept growing stronger.


    The next second, a ball of light centered around Wilbur appeared. It let off a blinding white glow that lit up the entire town. Victor gritted his teeth at the sight and hissed, "Do you really think you''ll be able to save an entire town, you bastard?"


    Victor grabbed his bow, pulling the string taut. A ck arrow appeared on the bow just then, and Victor immediately released it.


    Crack!


    The arrow shattered the ball of light at once, turning it into countless flecks of light. The arrow came hurtling toward Wilbur, who turned quickly to the side and grabbed the arrow.


    Just as Wilbur did so, the arrow dispersed into a cloud of ck miasma. Victor was then pulling on his bow once more, aiming right at Wilbur.


    Victor then released his grip, firing the arrow. Meanwhile, Wilbur hurled out the thunder spear he had in his hand at the same time. The spear and the arrow collided, resulting in an explosion that sent two waves of energy to spread out.


    Wilbur held a thunder spear in one hand and raised the other to let off the power of the light. A ball of light appeared, and Wilbur used the thunder spear to destroy the iing arrows Victor fired.


    Once the ball of light was big enough, Wilbur removed himself from it and shoved it into the sky as he looked down at Victor.


    "You''re quite the hero, aren''t you? I thought you would have abandoned these townsfolk for your own sake, but it seems like you do indeed have a kind soul. It''s


    a pity kindness isn''t going to get you out of the way of this shot."


    Victor pulled on the bow, with the arrow being a blood-red color this time. A strange energy came rushing over, and Wilbur gasped upon recognizing it.


    This was the special power of one of the evil gods, the Blood God! Wilbur finally realized that Victor and Patrick had both be puppets of the Blood God.


    The Blood God was the real target that Wilbur should be going after!

 Chapter 2304

    "Your time''s up, Wilbur! Take this!"


    Victor let out a howl of fury, letting go of the bow. The blood-red arrow came whooshing toward Wilbur, strange energy forming around it in the shape of a red vortex.


    Wilbur muttered a spell, activating the Light of Dragon before punching


    downward. The golden dragon shot out of his arm, hurtling toward the blood-red


    arrow.


    Both energies collided. The dragon let out a howl as the red vortex vanished, and the arrow whistled toward Wilbur with a decreased force.


    Wilbur reached out to block the attack with his right hand. The Light Gloves emitted a blinding white glow, and the arrow exploded into a bloody fog as it got closer to the gloves. A few drops of bloodnded on the side of Wilbur''s face.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Victor burst outughing. "Oh, Wilbur, you''re far, far too naive. Not all energies can be converted by the power of light. Today, I shall take your life with this Bloodism Bow!"


    Victor was nothing but gleeful at the look on Wilbur''s face. He pulled the bowstring taut again, and three bloody arrows appeared this time. As he released the bowstring, the three arrows shot out in three directions to form a vortex that closed in on Wilbur.


    Wilbur muttered a spell, and his dragon aura formed a huge vortex with a ten- meter radius around him. Ever since bing Orkot''s pupil, Wilbur had gained a deeper understanding of dragon aura and could now easily create a vortex with it.


    Now that Victor was forcing him to this state, all Wilbur could do was channel his dragon aura to fight Victor. The first dragon cauldron flew into the air, gushing out dragon aura as the vortex grew more and more powerful.


    Rumble!


    Three bloody vortexes collided with the dragon aura tornado, wildly devouring the power from the dragon aura tornado as Wilbur stared inplete shock. He could not believe that this was possible.


    Amidst Wilbur''s shock, the bloody vortexes continued to emit a series of explosive sounds.


    It turned out that the bloody vortexes could not actually devour his dragon aura, which exploded inside the bloody vortexes and exhausted a part of their energy.


    Victor was the one to be bbergasted this time. "I guess I''ve really underestimated you."


    He put out his right hand, sying his fingers out before clenching them into a fist. The bloody vortexes began to merge together, and their energies were condensed into an arrow made of blood. It was not long before all the bloody vortexes disappeared, and all that was left were three charged arrows.


    Victor howled, "Go, my children! Kill him!"


    The three blood arrows turned into three rays of light, whistling in the air as they flew at Wilbur. They were flying at him with such a powerful force that Wilbur had no choice but to activate Dragon''s Safehaven.

 Chapter 2305

    The brightly-colored glow appeared above Wilbur''s head, enveloping him


    As three explosive sounds rang through the air, the Dragon''s Safehaven''s glow was diminished by half. This had never happened before, which shocked Wilbur greatly.


    The protection of Dragon''s Safehaven was supposed to be from the upper dimensions even when it was activated in a lower dimension. It would never be damaged unless attacked by a middle dimension power. Now, however, the three blood arrows had reduced the glow of Dragon''s Safehaven in half.


    This bastard''s powers were of a middle dimension elite!


    "What?"


    Victor had a shocked look on his face, then red viciously at Wilbur. "You have the protection of the dragon n? That''s quite a surprise, you bastard. However, you''re going to die at my hands regardless!"


    He drew the bow once more, and three blood arrows appeared. Just then, Wilbur activated the Iris Veritas, and what he saw shocked him.


    Victor was basked in a huge pir of light from the sky that was roughly two meters wide. Countless smaller rays of red light swirled around him as well. The pir of light was twice asrge as Patrick''s!


    It was important to note that the pir of light was the power of the Blood God itself. Its effects on Victor made him immensely powerful. However, when Victor drew the bow once more, Wilbur was surprised to see the beam of light enveloping Victor rapidly decreasing in size as the arrows formed.


    Wilbur understood everything then. The power of the Blood God was the only form of Bloodism that could enter this world. The Blood God was simr to the Shadow King, in that they channeled a form of their power into a dimension to absorb the energy there into their own body to grow stronger.


    The Blood God was currently using his own powers to kill Wilbur. This, however, was also a good opportunity for Wilbur, and he knew clearly what he had to do.


    Wilbur muttered a spell at once, and the dragon aura around him formed a white dragon. The three blood arrows struck the Dragon Safehaven next, letting off a deafening explosion.


    At the third explosion, the glow of the Dragon''s Safehaven vanishedpletely as Wilbur shouted, "Dragon''s Roar!"


    The golden pearl melded into the white dragon, turning it golden all over. The golden dragon let out a furious howl, swiping its tail over and destroying the pir of light that engulfed Victor in half.


    "No!"


    Victor''s expression turned ashen at the sight of the broken pir of light. His skin began to shrink as blood gushed out of his body. Eventually, he copsed to the ground as a dried corpse.


    Victor, too, had been a victim. All of his energy had already been devoured by the Blood God when he was sacrificed, and all that was left was a shriveled corpse held up by nothing but the Blood God''s power. Now that the source of his power was cut off, Victor''s life source was cut off too.


    Wilburnded on the ground just as Arsi rushed over to hug him tightly. "Mister Penn!"


    At the same time, all the Night Demons outside began to bleed uncontrobly before copsing onto the ground lifelessly as well.


    These corpses had their souls sacrificed to the Blood God before bing Night Demons, and their flesh and blood had been devoured from the start. They had be puppets of the Blood God and lived the same way Victor did until the end.

 Chapter 2306

    This time, Wilbur was unconscious for two whole days. During this time, the higher-ups in Moda regained their control over the army. After hosting an urgent meeting, they agreed in unison to repair and strengthen the rtionship between Moda and Kosanto.


    After the meeting, Moda and Kosanto signed a series of agreements that would restore their friendship back to how it was fifty years ago.


    Despite the fact that the Night Demon Project was exposed, it was eventually covered up to avoid negative impacts on the two countries. Both countries took action to limit and restrict the citizens from discussing the incident.


    Arge number of soldiers stormed Diseya, clearing out the corpses on the streets and giving the town a good cleanup. The town''s mayor also made an appearance tofort the townsfolk.


    By the time Wilbur woke up two dayster, the entire town was restored to its former glory. Everyone was busy working on their own things, and the higher-ups of Kosanto had also made the surprising move of turning Diseya into a tourist town.


    Seeing the people bustling around as Wilbur walked out of his room even made him question if he was in Kosanto at all.


    "What on earth are they doing here?" Wilbur asked.


    Arsi quickly exined, "Oh, a bunch of projects have been approved to turn Diseya into a tourist town. It''s going to focus on tourism now, which will improve the town''s economy."


    Wilbur frowned. "Are you sure you''re not misinforming me here?"


    Arsi shrugged. "No, you heard me right. I think it''s ridiculous too, but Kosanto and Moda have restored their friendship, and a visa waiver was set up on the border between them. That means that the people of Moda cane to Diseya through the border, and vice versa. This visa waiver''s a rather attractive feature, so I don''t think the tourist town is all that far-fetched."


    Wilbur stared at Arsi in disbelief, who chuckled as well. Indeed, too many things had happened in the past two days, and Arsi also knew that the higher-ups of both Moda and Diseya were doing their best to cover up the Night Demon incident.


    Arsi told Wilbur everything that had happened in the past two days, who then heaved a sigh of relief after hearing them. "Thank god it''s all over. I guess this General Victor guy used to hold a pretty high position in Moda and giving him so much control over the army was definitely a hard pill for his colleagues to swallow."


    "Well, at least now they finally know they messed up with Victor''s death."


    Just as Wilbur and Arsi were chatting, the head of Diseya, Steve arrived at the parking lot with Arkadi, the elder of Bangsai.


    Steve reached out to shake Wilbur''s hand. "Mister Penn, thank you so much for stopping the Night Demons. You saved all of Diseya, and I humbly thank you on behalf of the town."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. It''s what I should do, Mister Steve. Please, have a seat."


    "Alright, alright. Oh, this is Elder Arkadi from Bangsai. Arsi told me that you were pretty interested in Bangsai''s culture, so I had Elder Arkadie here just to answer your questions. Feel free to ask him anything you want!"

 Chapter 2307

    Arkadi grabbed Wilbur''s hands, looking rather emotional. "Thank you for protecting my small town, Mister Penn. As Head Elder of Bangsai, I''m happy to answer any questions you may have as long as I know them."


    Wilbur had not forgotten his goal ofing to Diseya. The Night Demon case had held off Wilbur''s search for the dragon cauldron fragment back then, but now that it was solved, he figured it was time he went back to looking for the cauldron


    fragment.


    Taking a deep breath, Wilbur said, "That''s right, Elder Arkadi. I am pretty interested in Bangsai''s culture and would like to know why despite Bangsai having grown Diseya to operate on par with a county-level city, the cultural foundation of Bangsai itself still remains like a vige. Shouldn''t Bangsai be the first ce to be developed? Why hasn''t anything changed?"


    Bangsai was at the heart of Diseya, which was now so well-developed, but the same could not be said for Bangsai itself. That was definitely strange, and Wilbur felt like it might be rted to the Dragon Cauldron piece. Diseya was now practically lined with luxurious skyscrapers, but there was a rule set in ce in Bangsai that not even a single tree there was to be uprooted.


    "Why did the rulee to be?"


    Wilbur was rather curious, and so Arkadi told him the real reason behind things. It turned out that two hundred years ago, the leader of the Bangsai tribe hade to Diseya with his people when Diseya was merely a piece of barrennd.


    The tribe had been traveling for a while, and the sun was absolutely relentless. This caused them to face a water shortage, as they had not brought enough of it for their journey. On such a barrennd under the scorching sun, it would take no time for one to be dehydrated. This miscalction in water storage had caused the Bangsai tribe to have no choice but to stop in Diseya.


    More than half the tribe was severely dehydrated due to theck of water, and they would die of thirst if they did not get water soon enough. Diseya was practically a ghostnd, and there were no sources of water to be found at all.


    The tribe leader began digging a well with his people, but there was still no water in sight after digging roughly six meters underground. The people were losing hope fast when a Dashan passed by thend on his way to Moda. This Dashan man told the tribe leader that he could help everyone get a water source but on one condition.


    The tribe leader, desperate to save his people, agreed to the Dashan man''s condition. Following that, the Dashan man did indeed bring the tribe to a water source. The Bangsai tribe decided to settle down in Diseya after that, and that formed the Diseya in its current state over time.


    Wilbur asked, "So what was the Dashan man''s condition?"


    "He told us not to change anything in Bangsai no matter what happened, or the entire town would be a barren wastnd."


    "So, the Dashan man found those three wells for you?"


    "Yes, and we are so thankful that he did. Our tribe would have been wiped out otherwise."


    Wilbur finally understood then that the Dashan man was probably none other than Senior Fremont Skye. However, Wilbur was unsure why Senior Fremont had not allowed Bangsai to change the vige at all.

 Chapter 2308

    Wilbur''s mind raced, and it was not long before he lit up gleefully. "I got it, I finally got it!"


    Arkadi frowned at him. "What did you get, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur said, "Oh, I just thought of something really meaningful all of a sudden. I think that the Dashan man told your tribe not to change the state of this area because of the underground water. After all, soil in barrennds tends to be loose. Water can still flow through loose soil if it is not too far underground, and building tall buildings might add pressure to the soil and cause the water level to sink further down. If that happens and the water level sinks more than ten meters underground, Diseya would face a drought all over again."


    "Yes," Arkadi nodded. "I guessed as much, but if the water weren''t too deep underground in the soil, tall buildings would not affect it severely enough for it to sink down that much. The only possibility is that there''s a special pressure system in the soil of Bangsai, and those three wells happen to be ced specifically to form that pressure system. Thus, it''s the pressure system that lifts the water over ten meters deep underground up to the higheryers of soil for us to discover."


    Wilbur and Arkadi chatted for a while after that. Wilbur actually knew that there was no pressure system of sorts underneath the ground of Diseya, but a formation that Senior Fremont hadid down to raise the water level.


    Of course, this was rted to cultivation and thus Wilbur could not tell Arkadi that moving things around in Bangsai would destroy the formation.


    However, this also put Wilbur in a tough spot. He was now almost certain that the fourth dragon cauldron fragment was in Bangsai, and that Senior Fremont had probably used a special formation to hide it in a specific ce.


    Knowing what Senior Fremont was like, Wilbur was able to deduce that Senior Fremont would not use the dragon aura from the cauldron piece to raise the water level underground. Thus, there were at least tworge-scale formations in Bangsai.


    What Wilbur had to do now was to find the two formations and separate them. This would make sure that Bangsai would not be affected after he takes away the cauldron piece, which was probably also a test that Senior Fremont had set for him.


    Wilbur stood under the sun, watching people walk around Diseya. He thought about the desert town Wrecknam for a few seconds. Despite Wrecknam and Diseya having formations set up to draw in water underground, the two ces somehow felt different.


    Wilbur had looked up dragon traits online before and knew that they were ever- changing. Dragons were always close to water and could not survive without it. This made Wilbur think back to thest three cauldron fragments he had found.


    Aside from the first fragment being found in Tuttle Cave, the other two fragments had been found in ces with water. This fourth fragment should be no different, then.


    Wilbur was even willing to bet that the remaining cauldron fragments were near bodies of water. He did not know why Senior Fremont had chosen to do so but had a feeling that he was not just searching for the cauldron fragments now. There seemed to be a lesson that Senior Fremont was trying to teach Wilbur.


    Wilbur observed the entire Bangsai vige before heading to a quiet corner and sitting down cross-legged. The first dragon cauldron floated into the air, and Wilbur tried to use his dragon aura to sense where the formation was.


    To his surprise, Wilbur was unable to sense even a hint of formation aura. This ce seemed no different from the other ces he had been.


    Orkot had said before that dragon aura was a special power from the upper dimensions and could even be understood as a special upper dimensionalw. Considering what Wilbur knew about thews of dimension, the upper dimensionalws overrode the entire dimension and there was nothing that could be hidden within it.

 Chapter 2309

    Wilbur painstakingly tried a few more times, but every attempt ended the same. All of a sudden, Wilbur remembered that this was a formation that Senior Fremont had set up as a test for Wilbur. Realization struck him then. It would hardly be a test if it was so easily found, wouldn''t it?


    "Mister Penn!"


    Arsi''s voice sounded from afar then.


    Wilbur put the first dragon cauldron away and looked over. Arsi was running this way, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. "I forgot to give this to you, Mister Penn. That guy Victor left this weapon behind."


    Arsi raised the silver bow in his hand, and Wilbur was stunned when he saw it. "Isn''t... Isn''t that the Bloodism Bow? What is it doing here?"


    "Did you forget, Mister Penn? Victor''s dead. Of course, his bow would be left behind here."


    Arsi gave Wilbur the Bloodism Bow and left after that. Wilbur made sure there was no one around and picked up the bow cautiously to spin it around in his hands.


    He then tossed it into his demine.


    "What a familiar aura."


    The old dragon''s voice echoed through the air just as Wilbur entered the demine. Before Wilbur could speak, the old dragon continued to say, "Let me guess... This must be the aura of the Blood God. You got the silver bow from him, didn''t you?"


    Wilbur looked down at the Bloodism Bow. "Indeed, this was left behind by Victor, one of the Blood God''s puppets. I was just about to contribute it in exchange for some grace points. Am I allowed to do that with something that contains evil sorcery?"


    The old dragon''s voice boomed through the air once more. "Anything with power, be it good or evil, can be exchanged for grace points. The more powerful the object is, the more grace points you''ll get. Give it a try."


    "Thanks."


    Wilbur nced at the Bloodism Bow onest time, then tossed it into the Dragon''s Altar without a second thought. A pale white me shot up into the air, and the bow was converted to ten thousand grace points.


    "Holy shit!"


    Wilbur could not help but exim at the sight of the golden hourss. "That... That stupid Bloodism Bow got me ten thousand grace points!"


    "The Blood God almost took your life with this bow. What makes you think a weapon like that wouldn''t be worth that many grace points?"


    "No, I definitely think it''s worth it! I just didn''t expect ten thousand..."


    Wilbur rubbed his palms together. "Dear Dragon God, can I get another chance to get myself a Dragon Spirit Essence? I think it''s perfect for me."


    One Dragon Spirit Essence cost ten thousand grace points, but that was already considered a steal. After all, one of those was the equivalent of a hundred years'' worth of cultivation from a dragon n cultivator.

 Chapter 2310

    Although Wilbur has gained a hundred and fifty years of cultivation, he did not mind a hundred more. After all, no cultivator would turn such an offer down.


    Yet the dragon''s voice was not heard again. It was a clear rejection of Wilbur''s request.


    "Dude, c''mon! Weren''t we just having a nice little chat? Why would you run away like that?"


    Wilbur''s voice echoed in the demine, but there was no response. With no other choice, Wilbur turned to the screen to look at his options.


    There was a dozen or so options, with the good stuff that cost more grace points at the top.


    "Dragon''s Breath. Cultivating this will allow you to sense any formations within a hundred-meter radius. This skill can be strengthened along with cultivation level. Costs fifteen thousand grace points."


    Wilbur gasped. Wasn''t this exactly what he needed? Wilbur''s master, the water dragon Orkot had once said that cultivators from middle and upper dimensions typically used formations to protect themselves. The Dragon''s Breath was definitely a good power to have.


    However, it was not long before Wilbur''s glee was quickly overtaken by disappointment. The power cost a whopping fifteen thousand grace points, and the purchase button was dim now as Wilbur was still five thousand away from getting the power. This confused him mildly. Why would the power even show up if he could not afford it now?


    Wilbur looked away from the glowing screen, and his gazended on a timer counting down that read 47:59:30.


    This got Wilbur''s blood pumping at once. Having a timer meant that there was a limited time period for the Dragon''s Breath! Wilbur had two days to get five thousand grace points if he wanted to get the power! There was no way he was going to give up on something so precious.


    Wilbur exited the demine at once, taking out his phone and dialing La''s number.


    "Hello, La? Can you help me find the nearest auction?"


    "Of course, sir. What would your furthest distance be?"


    "No limit, anywhere in the world is fine. Just tell me where the closest spot is." "Okay. Do you have a time frame?"


    "Two days."


    "Alright, I''m looking into it now. The information will be sent to your phone in a minute."


    The call ended, and Wilbur anxiously waited for the next sixty seconds to pass. Eventually, his phone let out a ding, and he opened La''s message at once.


    This time, La''s information was sent in the form of a spreadsheet. There were around three thousand and five hundred auctions happening in the next two days.

 Chapter 2311

    Of course, La was much more professional and detailed than just providing that much. She arranged a trip for Wilbur to the Riol airport from Diseya that would take three hours, then a series of trips to other ces from there.


    The entire schedule would allow Wilbur to partake in fifteen auctions over the course of two days. Wilbur headed to the parking lot at once and spoke to Arsi briefly before driving right out of Diseya to Samon. He took a flight to Riol, then to Dillsana.


    Wilbur flew around half the globe in just a little over a day. He attended fourteen auctions and spent over a billion dors bidding on various collector''s items that he put into his demine.


    Wilbur used thest half-day to fly back to Moda. He had not expected thest auction to be held in Monsato, the capital of Moda. La had pre-purchased entry tickets to the auction for Wilbur, so he only needed to scan the digital copy of it on his phone to enter.


    The flight here had dyed him by half an hour, causing Wilbur to miss a third of the auction by the time he got there. Despite feeling rather wistful over the lost opportunities, there was not really much he could do about it.


    Despite a third of the auction having gone by, there were still neen items to go. Wilbur sessfully bid five out of the first ten items, and a staff member then came onstage to tell them that the remaining nine items were rare ores from underground mines that would be auctioned off based on their size.


    The first ore was carried onto the stage. Wilbur scanned it with his spirit energy and found out that the ore contained a mysterious energy. He secured it without a doubt.


    Following that, Wilbur spent two hundred million dors on the next seven ores. He had now sessfully bid for eight out of the nine ores.


    The attendees at the auction were famous collectors and entrepreneurs in Moda or neighboring countries, and Wilbur getting his hands on eight items in one go was seen as rather humiliating to them.


    Thest item up for auction was a huge ore weighing up to three hundred kilograms. The other collectors and entrepreneurs eagerly raised their cards as soon as the biddingmenced, wanting nothing more than to own the ore.


    The starting bid for the ore was ten million dors, and each bid would increase the price by a million dors. Within no time, a dozen or so other bidders had raised their cards and the price was now at twenty-eight million dors.


    "Thirty million!"


    "Thirty-five million!"


    "Thirty-eight million!"


    "Thirty-eight million!" shouted the host. "Any higher bidders? Thirty-eight million, going once, going twice-"


    Wilbur nced at his watch and raised his card. "Fifty million!"


    "Fifty million dors! This gentleman has made an offer for fifty million dors, any higher bids?"


    "Sixty million!"


    "Sixty million from this man over here!"


    Wilbur raised his card again. "Eighty million dors!"


    "Eighty million dors! Any higher bids?"


    The other collectors and entrepreneurs in the room turned to look at Wilbur in shock. Paying eighty million dors for a rock was seen as a move to embarrass them, as they had thought that Wilbur was just trying to get everyone to pay more.


    That would have been fine, but Wilbur had now gotten his hands on that rock for eighty million dors. The auction came to an end, and Wilbur was stopped by a bodyguard on his way backstage.


    "Mister Wilbur Penn? Mister Fawkes would like to see you."

 Chapter 2312

    The bodyguard had a glint in his eyes that suggested he thought little of Wilbur. Wilbur was quick to catch on to what was going on and nodded. "Sure, I''d love to meet Mister Fawkes."


    "This way, please."


    The bodyguard gestured to Wilbur, who followed him out of the auction room. Wilbur did not actually want to get to know Fawkes. He was only saying so to avoid having other people try to get close to him.


    Wilbur had sessfully bid for the most valuable items in the auction, which was a clear indicator of his wealth. A dozen or so pairs of eyesnded on him then, and their owners would havee crowding over even if the bodyguard had not


    shown up.


    However, things were different now. Everyone else looked rather disdained upon hearing Wilbur agree to meet Mister Fawkes. They were now certain that Wilbur had onlye for the auction as a ploy to be acquainted with Mister Fawkes.


    Fawkes was the biggest jeweler in all of Moda. He even owned a diamond mine. He had be the richest man in Moda twenty years ago, and his wealth had only multiplied by at least ten times since then.


    A billionaire like that was bound to be known globally, and anyone would want to get close to him. However, Fawkes had a strange habit of never responding to people who tried to approach him. He had to be the one to reach out to anyone he would like to work with, and these people would usually never say no to such an offer.


    Fawkes had a cold demeanor but was a brilliant businessman who never


    mistreated his work partners. Everyone knew that working with him was bound to be a great opportunity.


    That was why so many tycoons were still willing to work with Fawkes despite his entric personality.


    The bodyguard led Wilbur to a private room outside, where Wilbur met Fawkes. He was an old man with white hair, looking to be in his sixties, and wearing a full suit.


    Fawkes was in the middle of admiring an oil painting when Wilbur entered the room. The bodyguard came up to whisper in Fawkes'' ear, who smiled and said, "I see."


    "I must say, Mister Penn, that you''re rather creative. Well, you''ve seeded. I have a project worth fifty million dors that I need someone to work on, and I think you could be the man for the job. However, my offeres with one condition."


    Wilbur frowned. "What is it?"


    Fawkes'' smile slowly slid off his face. "Mister Penn, you paid eighty million dors for the star of tonight''s show, the ore weighing almost three hundred kilograms. I''m asking you to sell it to me for seventy million dors."


    "Seventy million?"


    Wilbur asked, "Mister Fawkes, are you asking me to sell you the ore at a loss?" "That''s exactly what I''m asking. I told you that I''d give you a project worth fifty million dors, so I promise you won''t be making a loss here."


    "But that''s not what I was thinking."


    Wilbur did not bother dying his words with Fawkes. Wilbur had no ns to sell the ore, and said, "Right, Mister Fawkes. I''ll be willing to give you the ore if you pay me a hundred million dors."

 Chapter 2313

    "What? A hundred million dors? Who gave you the gall to speak to me like that?"


    Fawkes glowered at Wilbur, who shrugged and turned to leave while saying, "I guess we don''t have a deal, then."


    "You!"


    Fawkes watched as Wilbur disappeared through the door, hardly able to contain his fury. "No one has dared to speak to me like that in twenty years. Who does this guy think he is, huh?"


    The bodyguard walked over then. "We''ve looked into him, Mister Fawkes. Wilbur Penn isn''t from here."


    "That''s great, then. Make sure the guy doesn''t make it out of Moda today, Devon. I want it to look like an ident."


    "Of course, Mister Fawkes." Devon nodded and left the room.


    Fawkes sneered coldly. "That''ll teach you not to mess with me.


    "


    Fawkes was powerful now, but he had been a newbie just like everyone else twenty years ago. He had met his fair share of business disputes and would have been wiped out had it not been for his ruthless ways.


    Wilbur''s appearance had humiliated Fawkes, and he was hellbent to teach this young man a lesson!


    Wilbur drove a van all the way to the northern borders of Moda. The capital of Moda was up north, which was only a little over an hour''s drive to the Kosanto border.


    He could very well keep the items in his demine but chose to get himself a van so as not to cause suspicion. Wilbur''s n was to get these items over to Kosanto, and then store them in his demine after crossing the border.


    Wilbur had entered his demine during a toilet break at the auction and saw that there were around three hours left on the timer.


    It was clear that he did not have time to attend any more auctions. He could only pray that these items would get him enough grace points.


    Wilbur drove out of the Monsato freeway and headed north. While passing by a crossroad, he sensed that the two cars on either side of him seemed to be waiting for something.


    This was clearly bad news, and Wilbur floored the elerator as he zoomed out of the crossroad. The two cars on either side crashed into each other just as Wilbur exited the crossroad, leaving the scene with a tremendous explosion that started a huge fire.


    Wilbur had seen many instances like this and was almost certain that Fawkes had been behind this. The guy was jealous that Wilbur had gotten all the featured items at the auction, so he sent his men to go after Wilbur in secret.


    Of course, Wilbur had the protection of his dragon aura that could sense anything within a hundred-meter radius around him. Thus, it was going to be difficult for Fawkes'' ploys to work.


    After avoiding the third nned ident, Wilbur finally made it out of the busy city. He came up to a roundabout with fewer cars and drove through it as quickly as he could.

 Chapter 2314

    Just then, a deafening rumble sounded from behind Wilbur. He turned to see eight cars behind him, and all of them were race cars. Anyone else would have been scared out of their wits at the sight, but Wilbur merely smiled. "I guess they''re not even trying to hide it now. Well, let''s race, then."


    Wilbur continued to elerate as the van sped ahead. The fleet of race cars chased behind him, following him all the way out of Monsato as they raced through the desert road.


    There was hardly anyone on the road. It took less than five minutes for the eight race cars to gain speed and catch up to Wilbur.


    Race cars far outssed regr cars in terms of speed. Moreover, it was a wide road with no barriers separating thenes. It was physically impossible for Wilbur to lose the fleet of cars.


    Soon enough, the first race car rammed into the back of Wilbur''s van. Wilbur released his dragon''s aura to envelop the entire van, and the front wheels of the race car seemed to slip as it began to slow down. The front of the race car swerved to the side, causing it to spin out of control.


    A series of loud collisions could be heard in the background.


    ...


    Everything happened too quickly, and the race car fleet thought that they had this in the bag for sure, only for something like this to happen to the very first one of them. No one had prepared for this, and it was not long before the other race cars crashed into each other.


    Within a matter of seconds, the first race car had crashed into the other four cars at the back. They exploded, and the remaining three cars at the back drove around them to continue the chase.


    One red race car sped all the way up to the van, approaching from the side. The driver took out a pistol, aimed it at Wilbur from the driver''s seat, and fired off two shots.


    "Are you crazy, Lawton?"


    Devon''s voice rang from Lawton''s earpiece, but he could hardly care anymore. His very own brother, Laurent, was in one of the cars that crashed and exploded earlier. Lawton knew what that meant.


    He had lost his brother right that very second. Despite the original n being making Wilbur''s death look like an ident, things were different now and Lawton was willing to take the fall for killing Wilbur if that was what it took to achieve his revenge.


    The two bullets sprang backward right before they could touch the window next to Wilbur. Enraged, Lawton raised his pistol to fire another two shots at him.


    The two bullets sprang away again, and Wilbur turned the steering wheel sharply toward Lawton''s car. A huge wave of pressure surged over, and Lawton drove toward the sand dune nearby.


    The race car drove up the dune, soaring through the air, and flipped backward from theck of control before crashing down. Lawton had undone his safety belt to aim his pistol at Wilbur just now, and this collision caused his head to smash right into the windshield.


    The windshield shattered, and a shard of ss punctured Lawton''s neck, killing him on the spot.


    "Lawton!"


    Devon shouted at the sight, turning the steering wheel furiously when Vicks'' voice rang through his earpiece. "Let me do it, Devon. I''m going to go in front, and you''ll push my car forward."

 Chapter 2315

    "What are you going to do?"


    Vicks had swerved in front of Devon without answering him. Both their cars maintained the same speed, and Devon had no choice but to elerate and push his car forward, using the race car''s bumper to lock Vick''s car into position and continue pushing it forward.


    Just then, Devon saw Vicks climb out of his car with his pistol strapped to his waist. Vicks climbed on top of his race car, taking two steps backward before charging forward.


    Devon realized what Vicks was trying to do and pushed Vicks'' car forward as well. Vicks leaped forward and grabbed the trunk of Wilbur''s van, yanking it open and going inside.


    Vicks did not feel anything when he crashed into the trunk of the van. However, after going inside, he finally noticed a sharp sting in his nose. He felt it, and blood was trickling out of his nostrils.


    "This is all your fault, you bastard. You''re going to f*cking die today!"


    Vicks took out an axe as he made his way to the front of the trunk, swinging the axe into the walls of the van.


    Sparks flew as Vicks hacked an opening into the wall and was finally able to see Wilbur in the driver''s seat. Vicks took out his pistol, firing three shots at Wilbur through the opening.


    The van began to slow down, and Vicks shed a triumphant smile. He was certain that Wilbur had been shot, so he lowered his pistol to take a look when the van braked sharply and sent Vicks crashing into the sides of the trunk headfirst.


    "F*ck, that hurt!"


    Vicks rubbed his forehead. He turned around to see that the driver''s seat was now empty. The trunk was opened the next second, and Vicks saw a figure charging in.


    "You''re just in time, Wilbur Penn! Take this!"


    ...


    Vicks emptied all his shots this time. Behind the van, Devon stopped his race car at the sight of Wilbur, rushing over at once.


    Just then, the door of the trunk opened once more as Wilbur hopped out. Devon glowered at him. "You killed Vicks!"


    Wilbur shrugged. "No, I didn''t. Vicks killed himself."


    Indeed, Wilbur had controlled his dragon aura to send the shots Vicks had fired back to himself. All five bullets had struck Vicks'' body, and he stared at Wilbur in disbelief as he copsed to the ground.


    "You can''t just deny what you did, Wilbur! Own up to your murder!"


    Devon''s eyes were bloodshot as he drew his pistol, pointing it at Wilbur as he howled, "You killed all my best friends, my brothers! Why! Why did this happen? It''s all your fault, Wilbur Penn! You must die!"


    Wilbur shrugged again. "I think you should be asking yourself why. Who do you and your friends work for, huh? What kind of work do you do? This is probably the perfect ending for all of you."


    Devon was trembling with rage as he raised his pistol, shouting, "I''m going to f*cking kill you, you bastard!"


    Bang!


    Devon pulled the trigger, and a bullet shot out. It began to slow down just as it was about to reach Wilbur, then flew back and lodged itself in Devon''s forehead. Devon widened his eyes in disbelief and indignance, falling backward to the ground.

 Chapter 2316

    Wilbur sighed. "I told you Vicks killed himself, didn''t I? Do you believe me now?"


    He got back into his van, driving across the border of Moda and Kosanto, finally returning to Diseya.


    Back in his hotel room, Wilbur entered his demine. The encounter with Devon and the others on the way here had caused two and a half hours to tick by, and there was only half an hour left on the timer.


    Seeing as there was still a bit of time, Wilbur put all the items he had gotten from the auction into the Dragon''s Altar one by one. His grace points increased as the pale mes shot up, and he got a total of four thousand grace points.


    "Four thousand?"


    Wilbur gasped. "That means I''m still a thousand grace points away. Does that mean I''m going to have to give up on the Dragon''s Breath?"


    The thought disappointed Wilbur immensely, and he stumbled backward. He found himself tripping over a huge rock and turned to see thest ore he bid sitting there silently.


    Wilbur lit up at once. "Oh man, I nearly forgot about you!"


    He squatted down to heave the three-hundred-kilogram hunk of ore up, before putting it into the Dragon''s Altar. The pale mes shot up, and Wilbur prayed with all his might that he would get a thousand grace points out of it.


    He looked up at the hourss when the mes disappeared: Neen thousand grace points.


    Wilbur widened his eyes in shock and disbelief. It was important to note that all the items before had only gotten him a total of four thousand grace points, but this huge rock had gotten him five thousand in one go.


    "How could this be?"


    Wilbur was immensely shocked and thought back to what had happened during the auction. The host had introduced the rock as a huge ore from a rare metal mine in Moda.


    It seemed like these rare metal mines did exist in Moda, and Wilbur found himself extremely interested in this rare metal mine all of a sudden. On second thought, there were just too many strange things in the world and there was really no need to be shocked by one mine.


    The Dragon Cauldrons had already left Wilbur in enough shock, and that was where his main focusy.


    Now that Wilbur had neen thousand grace points, the purchase button for the Dragon''s Breath lit up atst. Wilbur pressed it without a shred of hesitation, leaving him with four thousand grace points. He chose to spend all of it on Thunder-type Healing Pills, as they could restore and heal his body and powers in a short amount of time.


    Wilbur came out of his demine and began to cultivate the Dragon''s Breath at once. It took him no time to realize that the Dragon''s Breath was a ssic internal spell that would allow the cultivator to sense their surroundings after channeling their mind and soul.


    This made the Dragon''s Breath simr to the Iris Veritas, but their differences lie in the Iris Veritas'' limited uses. The Dragon''s Breath could be used infinitely, which made Wilbur feel rather relieved.


    The Dragon''s Breath required internal control, which made it rather difficult to cultivate. Wilbur''s own powers would only get him a bit of improvement after cultivating for a whole month, but he now had one and a half of a Dragon Soul Essence, which gave him a hundred and fifty years'' worth of cultivation.


    With the help of that, Wilbur was able to master the first level of the Dragon''s Breath in just a day. There were nine levels in total, and the first level allowed the cultivator to search the area within a meter-wide radius around them.


    Thus, Wilbur could only continue to cultivate the skill further. Atst, he was able to reach the third level of the Dragon''s Breath. Now, Wilbur could search the area within a thirty-meter radius around him for formations.


    Wilbur came to the square in the middle of Bangsai after that. He muttered a spell and activated Dragon''s Breath. It was not long before tworge formations appeared on the ground, one a pale blue color, and the other one golden.

 Chapter 2317

    Wilbur guessed that these two formations were the tests that Senior Fremont had given him. The most important task at hand was to find out the functions of the two formations and figure out which one was used to raise the water level in Bangsai''s well, and which was hiding the dragon cauldron fragment.


    The two formations seemed to be equally powerful. Wilbur reached out with his right hand to touch the pale blue formation, and a bright light shed as a powerful force sent Wilbur crashing backward onto the ground.


    "Mister Penn!"


    Arsi came rushing over and Wilbur''s quickly put up his arm to stop him. "Don''te here! It''s dangerous!"


    Wilbur had thought that Arsi would be sent flying from the force of the formation as well, but he ran right through the formation up to him without any trouble.


    Arsi helped Wilbur off the ground, patting the dust off his clothes. "Are you alright, Mister Penn?"


    "I''m fine. Are you alright?"


    "Huh?"


    Arsi looked confused. "I came to help you up, Mister Penn! Why wouldn''t I be alright?"


    "How could this be?" Wilbur murmured to himself. He turned around, and the formation was still there. Just now, merely touching the formation had sent him flying, yet Arsi waspletely fine as if he was immune to the formation''s repelling energy.


    What was going on here?


    Could it be that the formation only affected him and no one else? How could a formation like that exist?


    Wilbur looked around, furrowing his brows. He had been here with Arsi many times before and should have walked through the formation countless times by now. Why had he been fine previously but somehow affected by it now?


    Wilbur was puzzled by the strange situation as he did not know why the formation was suddenly repelling him. After racking his brains, the only conclusion Wilbur reached was that Senior Fremont had probably connected the formation to dragon aura in some way.


    The Dragon''s Breath, which Wilbur had just used earlier, was a cultivation method of the dragon n. It was possible that the formation had reacted in response to sensing the aura of such a cultivation method.


    Wilbur took a short break, then walked toward the golden formation this time. Just as he touched the formation, it sent out a wave of pressure toward him, pushing him back.


    Wilbur scrambled to block it with his left hand and managed tond on his feet after being knocked backward.


    "Mister Penn!"


    Arsi ran over once more, confused. "Did something just happen?"

 Chapter 2318

    Wilbur''s chest heaved as he said, "There''s a huge formation here that only cultivators can see. It''s only a threat to us."


    Arsi had heard of cultivators before, but he had never really encountered one and thus did not really understand what the cultivator''s circle was like. Wilbur''s appearance was how Arsi even got to know about formations at all.


    "But shouldn''t formations affect everyone?" Arsi asked. "I''ve read many stories


    about cultivators before, and they''re supposed to restrict a certain area from everyone regardless of whether they''re a cultivator or not."


    "No. That isn''t the case this time."


    Wilbur shook his head. "This isn''t any ordinary formation. I don''t think you''ll understand. Just let me observe it and think of a solution."


    Senior Fremont hadid down the two formations here, and he was a cultivator from an upper dimension. It would be hard for Wilbur to exin this to Arsi, and he turned to walk around the formation while observing it.


    Both formations, upon sensing no other threats, returned back to normal eventually. After walking a full circle around the square, Wilbur finally realized that both the formations were actually interconnected like a web.


    Touching one formation would activate the other one, and the wave of pressure that had struck Wilbur was like a blow from a highly skilled cultivator.


    Touching both the formations at the same time would severely injure him for sure.


    Wilbur finally understood then that both the formations were far more powerful than he had thought, and they were not to be approached so easily. That was the test Senior Fremont had given him.


    Since it was a test, that meant that there was definitely a way to solve this situation. What was the solution to these two formations, then?


    One of these formations was used to raise the water level, and the other was connected to a secret space where the dragon cauldron fragment was hidden. If Wilbur could not tell the two formations apart and find a way to ovee them, he would fail the test.


    Well, there was an easy enough way out. Wilbur could get Elder Arkadi of the Bangsai tribe to build some facilities in the square, which would undoubtedly change its set up. The formations would disappear, and Wilbur would be able to get the dragon cauldron fragment.


    However, doing so would cut off the water supply for all the people of Diseya. Wilbur would never do such a thing just to get the cauldron fragment, and thus he could only do his best to figure out the differences between the two formations while looking for a solution.


    Wilbur walked around the formations, continuing to observe them. Over on the twentieth floor of an office building in Monsato, Fawkes had thrown the ss he had been holding onto the floor upon hearing what happened in the desert.


    The ss shattered into a dozen clear shards as Fawkes clenched his fists, punching his desk. "F*cking bastard! I can''t believe he got away."


    "Mister Fawkes? The Scorpion Killers came back to us with a response. They said they''d be willing to take on the job, but they''re asking for one hundred million dors."


    "One hundred million?"


    Fawkes was furious. "This cocky bastard is costing me a hundred million dors to get rid of him, huh? What a joke."


    His butler said, "Mister Fawkes, the head of the Scorpion Killers, Huck, said that they just want the money. They don''t want any of the items Wilbur Penn got from the auction, and they''re willing to drive the van he was in back to you after they kill him. Everything in the van will be yours."

 Chapter 2319

    Fawkes smirked upon hearing those words. "This Huck guy knows his limits, after all. Get back to him immediately. Tell him to kill Wilbur no matter what it takes and drive that stupid van back to me. Oh, Wilbur''s in Kosanto right now. Help me ask Huck if he can take care of it for me."


    "Yes, sir."


    Fawkes'' butler, Bart, walked to a corner and dialed a number. After a brief chat, he turned away from the phone''s receiver and said to Fawkes, "Huck said they''ll do it, Mister Fawkes. Huck has many eyes in Kosanto, and Wilbur Penn is now in Diseya. He seems to be doing an investigation of sorts on the history of Diseya."


    "History?"


    "What''s this idiot trying to do?"


    Fawkes snatched the phone out of Bart''s grasp. "Huck, I want you to kill Wilbur Penn in three days. If you manage to get that done and drive his van to my underground parking lot, I''ll add on a bonus of twenty million dors."


    Later in the evening, Arsi handed a bottle of water to Wilbur. "Are you thirsty, Mister Penn?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Wilbur turned Arsi''s water down, continuing to walk around the formations as he observed them. Arsi walked over to him, saying, "But you''ve been doing this all day, sir. Have you really not found your answer yet?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    "So did youe here for an archaeology project, Mister Penn?"


    "Archaeology?"


    "Yeah. Why would you be looking around here all day otherwise?"


    Wilbur took the bottle of water from Arsi, taking a few big gulps. He stared at a bottle, suddenly struck with an idea as he turned to Arsi. "Thanks for the reminder, Arsi."


    Arsi blinked at him. "But I just gave you a bottle of water..."


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about."


    Wilbur stared at the formations, continuing to walk around them as he said, "My master, Senior Orkot once told me that a leading force had to be channeled into every formation for it tost. Without that leading force, the formation would use up its own energy and eventually fade to nothing. No formation would be able tost a few hundred years without a leading force, and you just reminded me that these two formations are no different."


    Wilbur figured that this leading force probably came from the water underground. After all, water could flow through the area within the formation as a form of energy, just like a water wagon.


    However, only one of the two formations was used to raise the water level underground. That meant that the other formation that was hiding the Dragon Cauldron piece was not using the underground water as its driving force, but something else instead, as it had also been around for just as long.

 Chapter 2320

    What could the leading force be, then?


    Wilbur stopped abruptly after walking around the formations twice and activated his Iris Veritas. Amidst his excitement and nerves, he hadpletely forgotten about the Iris Veritas, and that he could use it to look under the formation.


    Through the Iris Veritas, Wilbur saw a stream of water deep underground flowing back and forth. A smaller stream connected to it would lead to the formation-the pale blue one, as Wilbur observed.


    Despite the two formations being so closely interlocked with each other, the golden formation did nothing to block the water at all, which meant that the pale blue formation was the one controlling the water level underground.


    That would mean that the golden formation was connected to the hidden space where the dragon cauldron fragment was located. Now that Wilbur had this information, he knew that the pale blue formation gave the people of Diseya a water source, and thus it was not to be touched.


    However, it was not going to be easy to break the golden formation, either.


    After the encounter earlier in the day, Wilbur knew that both formations were equally powerful. This made Wilbur curious as to what the leading force of the golden formation was. What kind of leading force had sustained this huge formation for two hundred years?


    Yet despite activating the Iris Veritas, Wilbur could not see any leading force linked to the golden formation, which he found rather strange. There was no way the golden formation would havested this long without a leading force.


    Wilbur also knew that the only way to break the golden formation was to find its leading force and cut off its connection to the formation so that the formation would disappear after using up all its own energy.


    Wilbur stayed inspecting the formations all day, and the sky eventually began to darken. Arsi brought Wilbur dinner from home, but Wilbur refused to take a single bite. Arsi sat on a bench nearby, eating his own dinner as he said, "I don''t think you have to rush so much, Mister Penn. Why don''t we eat first? You can get back to looking at your formations after that."


    Arsi was a simple man and did not know how important the formations were to Wilbur. What he did know was that it was no good to starve yourself.


    Yet Wilbur waspletely transfixed and did not even seem to hear Arsi.


    Later at night, a figure dashed out of Diseya to the deserts outside where five Harley-Davidsons parked. Six men and one woman wearing leather jackets stood waiting as the short figure ran over.


    The short guy was named Johnson, the key informant of the Scorpion Killers. His small frame made him easy to miss, and the Scorpion Killers had aplished many missions with his help.


    They did the same this time, getting Johnson to enter Diseya to spy on Wilbur.


    Johnson''s chest heaved as he said, "Mister Huck, I saw Wilbur Penn just now. He was walking around the vige square in circles over and over again like a madman. I don''t know what he was doing."


    Huck raised an eyebrow. "Walking around in circles in the vige square? What the hell?"


    Johnson shrugged. "I really don''t know, either. Maybe he''s insane? Or maybe he''s into some weird cult? Either way, I haven''t got a clue."


    Just then, Maria, the short-haireddy, cast a sultry smile toward Huck. "This Fawkes guy is kind of dumb, Huck. Blowing a hundred million dors on a crazy pot-stirrer? What an idiot."


    Huck smirked, slinging an arm around Maria''s waist. "Fawkes isn''t as simple as you think he is, Maria. What he''s actually after are all the items Wilbur Penn got from the auction. They''re worth at least three hundred million dors."


    "What?"

 Chapter 2321

    "Three hundred million dors!"


    Maria''s jaw fell open. "Dude, why don''t we just kill Wilbur and drive off with the stuff? Why are we giving it back to Fawkes?"


    Huck, Johnson, and the others smiled at those words. Huck said, "Maria, surely you know that there are rules we must follow in this line of work. Killing Wilbur and running away with the goods will only get us into huge trouble. But if we follow Fawkes'' orders to kill Wilbur and return the items, he''ll handle the whole thing and we''ll get off scot-free."


    The buffest of the men, Henry, smirked at Maria. "That''s right, Maria. The concept of mutual benefit can be found everywhere. For example, a man and a woman will love each other when they''re together, but they won''t be anything to each other once they''re apart."


    "Idiot."


    Maria pped Henry''s chest, ring at him yfully. Huck looked at her, whispering, "What''s up, baby? Are you mad?"


    Huck looked up at Henry. "You''re in charge this time, Henry. Once you kill Wilbur Penn, we''ll drive the van back."


    "Got it, Mister Huck."


    Henry loaded his pistol, smirking at Maria onest time before heading off to Diseya. Maria watched as Henry left before turning back to Huck. "Surely this Wilbur guy can''t just be some regr dude, right? He dropped three hundred million bucks in one auction, you know. Won''t Henry be in danger?"


    Huck said, "I asked all my sources but couldn''t find anything on Wilbur Penn. The only thing I know is that he''s a Dashan who came all this way to Moda. Maybe he screwed up back home and was deported. That''s probably why he came to a shoddy country like Moda."


    "It''s just his own bad luck that he''s dealing with us, then."


    Just then, another guy named Mike piped up. "I''m going to take a look."


    "Sure, but be careful. Don''t get caught."


    "Yeah, I know."


    Johnson watched as the two men disappeared into the night before turning to Huck. "Mister Huck, Henry just disrespected you. Mike seems to have his own intentions, too."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Huck.


    "Please don''t get the wrong idea, Mister Huck. I''m just saying those two haven''t joined us for very long, and we''ll get our hands on a lot of money that we''ll never be able to finish if we sessfullyplete this mission. I''m just worried they might betray us and drive the van off themselves."


    Huck shed a small smile. "What should we do about that, then?"


    Johnson said, "Why don''t I go and spy on them? We''lle back together if they drive the van back after killing Wilbur. And if they don''t, I''ll take care of them for you."

 Chapter 2322

    Johnson made a shing gesture with one hand, which Huck chuckled at. Johnson had been working for Huck for five years now. After Huck saved Johnson''s life, Johnson vowed to remain loyal to him for the rest of his life.


    It could be said that Johnson was Huck''s right-hand man. Huck said, "Remember not to expose yourself, and don''t do anything before you know what''s going on for sure."


    "Of course, Mister Huck."


    Johnson turned and disappeared into the night as well, and Huck''s gaze fell on the three members of the Scorpion Killers next to him.


    "Riley, Tom, Marshall? What do you guys think?"


    Riley shrugged. "It''s your call, Mister Huck."


    Tom said, "I''ve never fully trusted Mike and Henry. If you want them gone, Mister Huck, now''s your chance."


    Marshall chimed in, "Besides, we get more money with fewer people to split it with."


    Everyone exchanged knowing nces and smirked at each other. Throughout the past six months, Henry and Mike had not been fully loyal to the Scorpion Killers. Huck had wanted to give them another chance to fully acknowledge them as members of the Scorpion Killers if they performed well enough in the next six months.


    Now, however, they had a job with an extremely high sry on their hands, and Huck did not think Henry and Mike were of any use anymore. They could train new members anytime, but there might not be such a huge gig in the future. Human beings, at the end of the day, are prone to betrayal over money.


    Huck knew that if he did not make a decision beforehand, there would only be one consequence that everyone else would be forced to ept if Henry and Mike betrayed them.


    That was a result Huck did not want, thus they decided that regardless of how this night went, Henry and Mike were to be killed on the way back.


    Henry slipped into Diseya and entered Bangsai. He watched from afar as Wilbur continued to circle around the vige square and sniggered to himself. "Truly a fanatic. Well, you''ve just got your own bad luck to me this time."


    Henry knew well enough that there was a limit to a mortal''s physical energy. Wilbur had survived being chased down by Devon and the others in the desert, but his mental health had spiraled as a result, which was why he was walking around the square over and over again.


    Of course, what mattered most to Henry was killing Wilbur. Henry raised his pistol and aimed it at Wilbur, who had just sensed Henry and Mike''s presence with his dragon aura.


    Henry fired the next second, but he had put a silencer on his pistol and thus there was hardly any sound from the shot. To Henry''s disbelief, the bullet sprang backward and struck him in the forehead.


    Henry widened his eyes, copsing backward. Mike had been hiding behind Henry and watched him fire the shot, but Wilbur had not been shot. Instead, Henry was the one getting shot!


    Mike''s jaw dropped open and looked around frantically. There were no tall buildings around, and thus there was no way any snipers could be hiding nearby. Realization struck Mike then-Wilbur was a cultivator!


    Wilbur had controlled the air around him to send Henry''s bullet back at himself, killing him. Knowing this, there was no way Mike would dare to try anything with Wilbur.


    Mike turned to run for his life, but it was not long before Johnson appeared holding a gun pointed at him. "Trying to im the prize for yourself, Mike?"


    "No, Johnson! Listen, it''s not what you think it is! Wilbur Penn is a cultivator, he¡ª"


    Yet Johnson did not let Mike finish, shooting him in the chest with a smirk. Johnson had seen the bullet spring backward just now and knew Wilbur was a cultivator too. However, Johnson was going to retrieve what belonged to him even if he failed to kill Wilbur.

 Chapter 2323

    Johnson dragged Mike''s body to a corner before disappearing into the night. He came out of Diseya, returning to where Huck was waiting for him with a smile. "Did you take care of it, Johnson?"


    Johnson shrugged. "It''s a shame, really. I got there just in time to see Henry and Mike shoot each other at the same time. They''re both dead now."


    Huck was furious. "So, these two idiots never respected me to begin with! They tried to take all the money for themselves seeing such a big opportunity but ended up dying at each other''s hands. I guess that''s a pretty decent ending."


    "You go, Marshall."


    "Yes, sir. I''ll get it done this time."


    "Wait!"


    Johnson looked firmly at Marshall. "That Wilbur guy might have heard Mike and Henry''s gunshots, and he might have realized that someone''s trying to kill him. There''s a possibility he''s hidden himself, so it''s not safe to go alone."


    Marshall groaned, "Those f*cking idiots!"


    Huck said, "All three of you go, then."


    "Alright!"


    Tom, Marshall, and Riley slipped into Diseya. Meanwhile, Johnson waited until they were long gone before suggesting to Huck, "I''ll go and keep an eye on them."


    "Yeah, sure. Let me know if anything happens."


    "Got it, Mister Huck."


    Johnson walked into the darkness before turning back. He took out his pistol and aimed it right at Huck. By the time Huck had heard Johnson''s footsteps stopped to panic and fumbled for his own gun, Johnson had shot him.


    Maria stared at Johnson in horror, stumbling backward as he emerged from the dark with his pistol aimed at her. "Are you out of your mind, Johnson? Huck saved your life!"


    Johnson sneered at her. "That was an act he set up to keep me by his side, so I''d remain loyal to him. I''ve been waiting for a chance to get him for that."


    "I''ve finally killed him today, and you''re now the only person who knows the secret. Tell me where Huck''s secret quarters are, Maria. Where''s that scientist of his?"


    "You... Please don''t kill me, Johnson. I''ll give you anything you want."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you go as long as you tell me where the secret quarters are and I get what I want."


    "I know where it is. I''ll take you there."


    "Drive, then, and don''t try anything funny."


    Johnson kept the pistol to Maria''s head as she drove one of the bikes back to Monsato. The bike eventually stopped in front of a mansion.


    Over on another end, Marshall, Tom, and Riley reached Bangsai. Tom and Riley had fired at Wilbur, causing their bullets to fly back and kill themselves. Marshall was about to shoot when his pistol was knocked out of his grasp and then lifted into the air. Wilbur grabbed him by the neck before he couldnd.

 Chapter 2324

    Wilbur raised Marshall above his head. "Tell me who sent you."


    Marshall widened his eyes in terror. "Y-You''re a cultivator! How could this be?"


    Marshall seemed to be in disbelief at what was happening, but Wilbur was not trying to waste time here. He tightened his grip around Marshall''s neck, whose breathing was cut offpletely.


    "Mmmph-!"


    Marshall turned red in the face, iling around as he tried to struggle out of Wilbur''s grasp. Yet Wilbur''s arm seemed to be mped firmly around his neck like it was made of metal, and the blood in Marshall''s body rushed to his face as the oxygen in his lungs drained.


    Wilbur saw that and knew it was about time. "Listen up. I''m going to give you onest chance to tell me who sent you. If you refuse to talk, I''ll kill you immediately."


    He loosened his grip, and Marshall felt as though the bones in his body fell apart when he heaved for air. "S-Sir, p-please don''t kill me! I''m just following F-Fawkes'' orders. He''s the one who wants you dead, and we would have n-never taken up the job if we knew you were a c-cultivator. P-Please, f-forgive me, sir."


    "Fawkes? Do you work for him? Why did you take his orders?"


    Many people had seen what happened at the auction, so there was the possibility


    of someone using Fawkes'' name to go after Wilbur. Regardless of who it was, Wilbur was going to have to dig them out for the sake of Diseya''s safety.


    "We... we didn''t have a choice..."


    "Don''t make me repeat myself. Do you work for Fawkes, or not?"


    Marshall trembled from head to toe as he stammered, "Mister Penn, we''re from the Scorpion Killers. Fawkes paid us a hundred million dors to kill you, and that''s why we came to Diseya. He never told us that you were a cultivator. We would never dare to try anything if he had told us that."


    Wilbur tossed Marshall onto the ground. "I guess Fawkes isn''t going to stop until he gets me. Bring me to him. I want to see him myself."


    "But sir, there are lots of bodyguards in Fawkes'' mansion. Some of them are cultivators too. It''s really dangerous there and you''d be walking into a death trap."


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "Do you think that scares me?"


    "O-Of course not, sir. I''ll lead the way."


    Marshall crawled to his feet and led the way, Wilbur followed behind him as he asked, "How did you guys get here?"


    "On bikes. There were eight of us, but you killed four of them, so only four of us are left. There are three more people waiting outside."


    "Okay. Take me to them."


    Wilbur shoved Marshall along as they walked out of Diseya into the deserts. Marshall spotted Huck''s corpse on the ground next to the bikes and fell to the ground in terror.


    "What the... how did this happen? Mister Huck... someone... someone k-killed him!"

 Chapter 2325

    Wilbur nced at the bikes. "Are these yours?"


    "Y-Yes."


    Marshall looked up in a panic before saying, "No, wait! We came on five Harleys, but I only see four here. I think someone drove one of them off."


    Wilbur smiled. "I''m guessing there was an internal rift that went down, and one of your fellow Scorpion Killers killed Huck."


    Marshall paused, before saying, "There could only be one guy behind this, then! Johnson, the short one! Oh my god, he pledged his loyalty to Huck before! I can''t believe he shot Huck and kidnapped Maria!"


    "Maria? Who''s that?"


    "Huck''s girl. She''s a real fox. God, I''m going to kill Johnson when I find him."


    Wilbur said, "Surely there isn''t the need for things to get this bad over one woman? Is there something you''re not telling me?"


    Marshall blinked. "N-No, of course not! I''ve told you everything I know, Mister Penn. I can''t believe that pervert Johnson got his hands on Maria. Let''s go, Mister Penn. I''ll take you to Monsato. I''ll bring you to Fawkes'' mansion, but I can''t guarantee your safety after that."


    Marshall hopped onto one of the bikes expertly, starting the engine and driving off with Wilbur in tow.


    At the same time, Maria had just opened the main door to the secret quarters with her fingerprint. Johnson followed her in, his face glinting with glee at the sight of all the machines in the room. "You didn''t disappoint me, Maria."


    Maria said, "There are two more checkpoints here. I''ll take you in and register your fingerprint. That way, you''ll be the new owner of this ce."


    Johnson smirked, and he followed Maria through the two checkpoints before having his fingerprint registered. The pair walked down a long corridor to a huge lounge, where a scientist in ab coat was in the middle of soldering a huge robot.


    "How''s the progress, Professor Dickens?"


    "H-Huh?"


    Professor Dickens spun around to greet Maria. "Oh, I''m almost there." His gaze thennded on Johnson, and he frowned. "Uh..."


    Huck, Maria, and Professor Dickens were supposed to be the only people who knew about these secret quarters. No one else had been here before, yet Maria was now here with Johnson.


    Dickens knew at once that Maria was in trouble, and Maria could tell that he knew as well as he gestured towards Johnson. "This is Johnson. He''s the new owner of the secret quarters starting from now."


    Dickens stared at Johnson, mildly surprised, but snapped out of it quickly enough to smile at him with a bow. "At your service, Mister Johnson."


    "Hm."


    Johnson smiled back. "I''m quite satisfied with your manners, Professor Dickens. Now, tell me how long more is there to go before the Satan Robot isplete?" Dickens turned to nce at the silver-colored Satan Robot. This was a remote- controlled robot that he had invented for Huck to use as a secret weapon. It was clear that Huck had entrusted Johnson with such an important secret.


    Well, Huck deserved his end. All human beings were greedy, and no man could resist showing off his wealth and women.

 Chapter 2326

    Huck had used Maria to seduce Professor Dickens in the past. The two had an affair, which Huck had used as leverage against Dickens to create the Satan Robot. Professor Dickens knew that he had fallen for Huck''s trap but could not deny his feelings for Maria, thus agreeing to the agreement.


    Dickens had thought that Huck would only pull such a trick on himself, only to find out that Huck had done the same to Johnson. Perhaps Huck thought that no man would be able to turn down a beautiful woman.


    Yet such a trick was as cruel as it was foolish. Huck thought that he had controlled these people, yet karma caught up to him in the end.


    Professor Dickens smiled and nodded. "Congrattions, Mister Johnson. The Satan Robot will beplete within another hour at most. There are only a few minor details I need to sort out."


    Johnson lit up at those words. "I''m truly blessed, aren''t I? I''ve got everything I wanted in the end."


    Maria looked at him, her eyes reddened. "Congrattions, Johnson. You got everything Huck owned."


    Johnson red at her. "I''m pretty sure there are two bedrooms here. It''s... time for you to take a shower, Maria."


    "You!"


    "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    "Fine. I''m not a loyal woman to begin with."


    Maria looked seductively at Professor Dickens, before heading towards one of the bedrooms. Professor Dickens knew then and there that Huck had definitely told Johnson about the secret quarters.


    Dickens had thought that Huck would give him Maria if he helped Huck to create the Satan Robot, only for Huck to end up dead.


    Johnson and Professor Dickens were left alone in the hugeb, and Johnson said, "Professor Dickens, can I have five minutes of your time?"


    "Of course."


    Professor Dickens put down his tools and turned to Johnson, who said in a frosty tone, "I''m going to be your new boss starting from now. Your rtionship with Maria ends here, and I hope you stay away from her for good. Of course, I won''t mistreat you as you work for me. Mark my words-you''ll be rich."


    "Alright. I''ve lost interest in Maria, anyway. I would never have shown up here if Huck hadn''t tricked me back then."


    "Okay. You can go back to work now."


    "Thank you, Mister Johnson."


    Professor Dickens turned back to the robot, and Johnson smirked as he made his way toward the bedroom Maria was in.

 Chapter 2327

    Within just ten minutes, groans and moans could be heard from the room.


    Professor Dickens shook his head, opening the motherboard of the Satan Robot to take out a piece of metal.


    He let out a sigh, then tossed it into the trash can.


    Many people have been researching robots for the longest time, and a lot of those projects were to develop killing machines. Professor Dickens knew that the biggest w of a killing robot was that its motherboard could not maintain a steady state.


    A real killing robot would be unleashing havoc in public against humanity, which would make it vulnerable to different attacks. The robot''s exterior could block the attacks with special materials, but the massive vibrations that shook the motherboard would greatly affect its functions. Many killing robots tended to malfunction after taking a few attacks.


    If that happened, the robot would be as useful as a pile of scrap metal.


    Regardless of whatever special functions the robot had, it would be useless the second its motherboard stopped functioning.


    Controlling a robot like that to go against humanity was a ticket to the afterlife. That was the case, until a few years ago when a geology squad from Moda found a special ore that possessed a special maic ''memory''.


    Upon sticking the extracted metal onto a circuit board, it would memorize the board''s information based on its electromaic field. If anything were to happen to the circuit board, the metal would automatically reform and restore the circuit.


    With such a powerful piece of metal, killing robots would be able to automatically restore their motherboards even after they had been damaged with overwhelming pressure so that their controls would remain intact.


    Paired with an exterior made with the best protective metals, a perfect killing robot would be possible.


    Professor Dickens'' original n had been for the perfect Satan Robot to be able to functionpletely normally for a full day, even capable of running up to eight hundred kilometers per hour.


    This meant that the Satan Robot could flee if it were to encounter an enemy. To this day, there was no robot that could run faster than eight hundred kilometers an hour and be able to move through a desert too.


    Thus, Professor Dickens had thought that Huck would be able to flee in the Satan Robot, and then reach out for help via satellite phone.


    After all, the Satan Robot had not been properly put to use yet. It required a few trial runs first. Professor Dickens believed that Huck and the Scorpion Killers could travel around the nearby countries, which would help them carry out their assassinations even better.


    But now that Huck was dead, and Johnson had taken over, that changed everything. Professor Dickens felt that Maria was not really worth all the efforts he had put in for this, thus Dickens took out one of the two pieces of metal in the Satan Robot.


    The Satan Robot had two individual motherboards, but taking out one of the memory metal pieces would leave it with just one motherboard that would notst the robot more than half a day.


    More sounds came out of the bedroom, and Professor Dickens smiled bitterly. It was true that he had feelings for Maria, but Dickens realized that she was not the woman he had thought she was.


    Maria was fine with having rtions with Huck, with Dickens himself, and now Johnson. She had a chance to escape but chose to stay anyway. This meant that she was prone to chasing the thrill.


    Professor Dickens felt like a woman like that was not deserving of his love, and thus lost affection for herpletely. All he needed to do now was wait for the Satan Robot to malfunction in the city while Johnson was in it, and everything woulde to an end once Johnson was captured.

 Chapter 2328

    An hourter, Johnson emerged from the room in a shirt and boxers. "So, is it done?"


    "Yes, Mister Johnson. The Satan Robot''splete, feel free to test it out."


    "Right, I''ll do just that."


    Johnson got on the control deck of the Satan Robot and stared at the panels in front of him excitedly.


    He then ran a few simple tests with the robot and finally lifted one of its arms to aim a sniper at Professor Dickens.


    Dickens widened his eyes in terror. "What are you doing, Mister Johnson?"


    "NO!" Maria let out a scream, but Johnson had shot Dickens. He emerged from the control deck, looking at Maria. "I don''t mind that he was a scientist, but I do mind that he had gotten his hands on you before."


    Over in Fawkes'' manor, a Harley-Davidson pulled up to the entrance with Marshall and Wilbur on it.


    Wilbur got off the bike, and Marshall said, "May I leave now, sir?"


    "Yeah, you can get lost now."


    Wilbur did not bother giving Marshall a hard time, knowing that Marshall would never hurt the people of Diseya now. Fawkes, however, was a different case. That bastard had tried to kill Wilbur just because he had refused to sell some ore to him.


    First, it was in the desert, and then in Diseya.


    Wilbur was enraged and decided that he woulde looking for Fawkes to put an end to this for good.


    Marshall sped away on the bike, and Wilbur strode toward the gates of the manor where two guards blocked him at once.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get lost, don''t try to start anything."


    The people who visited Fawkes'' manor were either entrepreneurs or fellow


    collectors, and they always came in luxury cars. Wilbur hade on a Harley Davidson, which paled inparison and made the guards think that he was here for trouble.


    Yet Wilbur did not stop, continuing to make his way forward.


    "Hey! Did you not f*cking hear me?"


    "Teach him a lesson!"


    The two guards brandished their batons as they charged over but were sent flying before they could even reach Wilbur.


    Wilbur nced at them, snorted, and then continued into Fawkes'' manor. The two guards yanked out their walkie-talkies at once to shout, "There''s an intruder in the manor! Stop him!"


    Fawkes'' manor was huge, and Wilbur had barely walked a hundred meters before a dozen or so bodyguards in suits came rushing out. They surrounded Wilbur from both sides.


    The head bodyguard, a tall, muscr man with a bald head, glowered at Wilbur. "Do you know where you''re at, kid? Who do you think you are, breaking into the Fawkes mansion in the middle of the night? Let''s see if you''ll do that again after you get your legs broken!"


    The bald man shouted out an order and the rest of the bodyguards charged


    toward Wilbur at once. Just as they were about to reach him, all of them were sent flying backward, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    "F*ck, that hurt!"

 Chapter 2329

    "You!"


    The bald man looked around him, then cracked his fists and charged toward Wilbur. Wilbur suddenly bent down and struck the bald man in the belly, sending him flying and crashing onto the ground some distance away.


    The bald man spat out a mouthful of blood as several bodyguards rushed to help him up. "Are you alright, Captain?"


    "Call for backup!"


    The bodyguards whistled loudly, and two figuresnded on the ground from the roofs of the buildings on both sides. The figures were dressed in ck, and their faces were hidden behind ck fabric as well.


    Both the figures attacked Wilbur at the same time. Their swords were held in ce before they struck Wilbur and were then knocked out of their grasp.


    Wilbur grabbed the two figures'' hands, spinning them around quickly before tossing them out like bags of rubbish.


    Just then, a middle-aged man walked out with a serene smile on his face. "That was impressive! You managed to beat two nightwalkers so easily! It looks like you''re aroundte Ambience level, perhaps even pre-Sanctuary level."


    Wilbur nced at the look of confidence on the man''s face and asked, "Can I know what level you''re at, then?"


    The middle-aged man put his hands behind his back. "Oh, I''m hardly anything. Just a tiny bit above you."


    "Just a tiny bit? I''d like to see how that fares in a battle."


    Wilbur began to make his way towards the man, whose expression shifted as he shouted, "How dare you! Who are you to speak to me like that? Take this!"


    The man seemed to have nothing but disdain for Wilbur, activating his beginner Sanctuary level aura as he charged toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur jogged toward the man as well and sent a powerful wave of energy that knocked into him. The man tried to hold himself upright but was still sent flying in the end.


    The man''s aura exploded in mid-air, and Wilbur sneered at him coldly. "You can''t stop me even if you were at peak Sanctuary level."


    Wilbur continued making his way forward and the middle-aged man shouted, "You cocky bastard! Take this Dragon w!"


    The man wed at the air with his right hand, and the aura formed a gigantic dragon''s w that swiped at Wilbur. Wilbur himself put out his right hand as well, wing at the air with the same movement.


    A bigger dragon''s w appeared, destroying the middle-aged man''s Dragon w immediately as the powerful energy pushed the man back.


    The middle-aged man stumbled a few meters backward before catching his bnce and roaring, "Have a taste of my Dragon''s Roar!"


    A gigantic dragon''s head formed in front of the man as a powerful murderous aura descended. The dragon''s head opened its mouth, letting out a deafening roar.


    Wilbur did not retreat but charged even faster before letting out a roar of his own that caused the aura waves around him to form a dragon''s head.


    The powerful roar broke the man''s Dragon''s Roar at once as well, and a powerful energy prated the man''s body before sending him crashing onto the ground.


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood, trembling from head to toe as he said, "My cultivation... It''s gone! Ten years of hard work... gone just like that! You... You stripped me of my powers!"


    Wilbur eyed the man coldly. "So what if I did? You failed to differentiate good from evil, and even teamed up with the bad guys!"

 Chapter 2330

    "You!"


    The middle-aged man glowered at Wilbur, who sneered. "What''s wrong? You don''t think I can finish you off?"


    Wilbur''s aura was far too powerful, and the man trembled from head to toe as he scrambled to look away. Wilbur wasted no time, continuing to make his way forward.


    "It''s impressive that you defeated Jones, but that doesn''t mean anything. Jones was just a mere guard to begin with."


    Just then, a man in a Dashan jacket appeared to block Wilbur''s path. Wilbur frowned at him, asking, "Are you from Dasha, too?"


    "Indeed, I am. I don''t care what grievances you have with Fawkes, but I''d get out of here now if I were you. Don''t me me for what happens to you if you don''t listen to me."


    Wilbur smirked. "Well, I''d advise you to get out of my way now, or you''re going to pay as well."


    "What big words. You''re clearly underestimating me, the great Kiro."


    "Cut the crap. Let''s fight!"


    Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver and charged up to Kiro before swinging the cleaver at him. Kiro darted out of the way, saying, "Impressive sword skills. Can''t say the same for your speed, though."


    Wilbur attacked again, but Kiro did not dodge it this time. He put his palms together, muttering a spell as a green dragon appeared. The dragon flicked its tail and stopped Wilbur''s attack at once.


    Shock shed in Wilbur''s gaze at the sight of the green dragon, but he regained hisposure the next second. "It looks like you''re already at the pre-Emperor level. I really did underestimate you."


    Kiro rose into the air, staring down at Wilbur with a smirk. "Are you scared, then? If you get on your knees and call me Master Kiro, I''ll let you leave."


    "You''re being ridiculous," Wilbur said as he stared at Kiro. "You''ve only barely learned the cultivation methods of the dragon n, yet you''re already trying to show off. I''m going to have to teach you a lesson."


    Dragon aura exploded out of Wilbur following that, and Kiro frowned at once. "Is this..."


    Wilbur charged toward Kiro the next second. The enormous green dragon swooped down from mid-air but was destroyed by Wilbur''s dragon''s aura in seconds before vanishingpletely.


    "Take this!"


    Wilbur threw a punch at Kiro. At the veryst second, however, three rays of white light shot out toward Wilbur from different sides. They were emitted by three other assants who just appeared out of the blue.


    "Roar!"


    Wilbur''s dragon aura absorbed all three rays with an explosive roar, but this also used up arge amount of Wilbur''s strength. He had no choice but to withdraw his attack. He then sent out a surge of his dragon aura to send the four assants around him flying.

 Chapter 2331

    They all spat a mouthful of blood. Tyga was an old man, he dropped to the ground and gripped his chest, saying, "Wow! That''s amazing. I''ve lived this long, but I''ve never seen such an amazing spell. You''re truly impressive, young man."


    Woody also said at that moment, "That''s right. If it weren''t for the circumstances, I''d befriend you for sure. Go ahead and take my life!"


    "Hahaha!" Sparrowughed out loud and said, "Even if I die today, it''s worth it!"


    Kiro said, "That''s right. Come on!"


    Wilbur looked at the four of them and felt oddly warm inside. Their heroic bravery could only be seen from the Dasha people. Wilbur was in another nation at the moment, so he could not believe that he would meet four pre-Emperor level cultivators at a ce like that. His passion was instantly ignited.


    "You guys are powerful, and I won''t kill you because we''re all from Dasha, but if any of you dares to stop me again, I will go for the kill."


    Then, he turned away and kept walking toward the mansion. He passed the fountain and looked up, then saw Fawkes and his butler standing there. An old man with white hair was standing in front of them.


    The old man was wielding a ck wand with a ck bead on its tip. The old man looked friendly and had a faint smile on his face. He brushed his beard when he saw Wilbur walking toward him, saying, "Amazing. I can''t believe you''re powerful enough to win against Kiro, Tyga, Sparrow, and Woody. You''re quite remarkable."


    Wilbur suddenly sensed a spirit consciousness shing by his body. The old man frowned and said, "Huh... an Emperor level cultivator, and you have a lot of special energies. It looks like you''re not only a cultivator, but also a dimensional cultivator."


    Wilbur was shocked and asked, "You can see through my cultivation?"


    "Of course. Nothing gets past my detection. There are quite a number of dimensional cultivators nowadays, and they carry auras from other dimensions. Your aura is very pure. It looks like you have the protection of a cultivator from the middle dimension. It proves that there''s something special about you."


    Wilbur had heard of dimensional cultivators. Some Sanctuary level cultivators could open a dimensional portal or gain a connection from another dimension through other methods. Then, they would learn the spells of that dimension and gain a special energy.


    Those cultivators would be known as dimensional cultivators. However, dimensional cultivators would not disy their cultivation under usual circumstances because the things they learned from another dimension were treated as their trump cards to be used in emergencies. They would only disy the spells if their lives were in danger.


    The old man said nothing could get past his detection, which Wilbur thought was ridiculous. The dragon aura was a power of the upper dimensionalw, so he should not be able to detect it. Moreover, calling him a dimensional cultivator was vague. There was the upper dimension, the middle dimension, and the lower dimension. Those were the three main dimension types.


    Earth was only one of the dimensions in the lower dimensions, so they called it a lower dimension. There were also a lot of other lower dimensions. It was prejudicial tobel them as other dimensions.


    The old man continued to say, "But I won''t let you kill Fawkes. As for the reason, it''s because... Wait, your name is Wilbur Penn, right?"


    "That''s right. I''m Wilbur Penn. What is it, sir? Are you going to intervene?"


    "It looks like you''re well-mannered. In that case, I can spare your life. You must leave immediately, and we can let bygones be bygones."


    The old man was arrogant and acted as if he had no respect for Wilbur. Wilbur was infuriated by his attitude and retorted, "What do you mean we can let it be bygones? Fawkes sent someone to kill me, so I''m here to settle the score with him. How is this my fault?"


    "It''s not your fault, but you can''t kill him."


    Wilbur''s anger only grew stronger with that statement and said, "I''ll kill you first since you insist on stopping me!"

 Chapter 2332

    Wilbur picked up his thunder cleaver and attacked the old man. The old man wielded the ck wand in his hand and recited a spell. A ck vortex instantly appeared in the air, generating a powerful suction force that pulled Wilbur in.


    After that, the vortex simply vanished. The old man stood still and shut his eyes.


    "Mister Svenberg?"


    The butler tried calling out to him, but the old man stood there with no reaction. Fawkes put his hand on Bart''s shoulder and said, "Shush. Mister Svenberg said nobody can touch and call him when he enters the Spirit Domain. Otherwise, no one can stop Wilbur."


    "Yes, sir."


    Fawkes sighed andined, "I''m so unlucky. I should''ve known that Wilbur Penn is astounding. I shouldn''t have messed with him. I can''t believe Mister Svenberg is involved now. It looks like I''ll be an embarrassment in Moda from now on."


    Fawkes loved money the most in the past when he started as an entrepreneur. Now that he was rich and made it big, he ced his dignity and reputation beyond all else. For twenty years, all those who disrespected him would be eliminated in some way.


    Therefore, no one knew of Fawkes'' dark past in Moda. Everyone only saw his morous life, and Fawkes gradually grew to revel in it to the point that he almost forgot about his own past. Fawkes thought that he could live pridefully forever, and Wilbur''s appearance would only be a small mistake.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur was stuck in a dark dimension and sensed that the space around him kept wriggling about. It was constantly absorbing the energy and power he was emitting.


    "Where... Where am I?"


    Wilbur felt dizzy. Suddenly, Svenberg''s voice could be heard, "Wilbur Penn, are you willing to ept your trial?"


    "Trial? What trial?"


    "The trial of your sins. Did you kill a lot of innocent people?"


    "Innocent people?"


    Wilbur frowned and replied, "I think you must be mistaken. I never kill the


    innocent. Those who were killed by me all deserved to die."


    "Your heart is filled with violence. That is a sin. If you are willing to ept the trial, your heart will be filled with light again."


    "Ha, light? Do you know light better than I do?"


    The Light Gloves suddenly shined. Then, the power of light enveloped Wilbur, and it nullified the absorption around him.


    "What is that?"


    "The Light Gloves from the Child of Light. They can absorb all forms of power and turn them into the power of light. Moreover, the Light Gloves will only shine when it senses evil energy. It proves that you''re not a kind person, so I find it quite ironic that you''re the one judging me."


    "Go to hell!"


    Wilbur abruptly squatted down and pressed his left hand on the transparent ground. The Light Gloves instantly shined brightly as they absorbed the energy from the space. Svenberg could be heard screaming in pain.


    "Argh! Stop! Damn you!"


    Svenberg suddenly appeared out of thin air. He wielded a ck longsword and charged at Wilbur. Wilbur had his left hand on the ground and grabbed Svenberg''s sword with his right. The white light instantly shined brightly on his right hand and the sword suddenly vanished into nothingness. Svenberg cried out tragically and disappeared along with it.


    Outside, Svenberg was in a slumbering state and was abruptly awakened. Once awake, he gripped his wand tightly in frustration. Meanwhile, a white light shed by. Wilbur had made his way out of Svenberg''s Spirit Domain. Wilbur stared at Svenberg once more with a contemptuous gaze, then said, "You hypocrite, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 2333

    "Die!"


    Svenberg suddenly raised the wand in his hand and aimed it at Wilbur. The wand instantly shot out a ray of light. Wilbur held the thunder cleaver across his chest to intercept the ray, which shattered the cleaver into pieces in an instant.


    Wilbur had no choice but to take on the attack with his hands. The moment that the ray of light hit the Light Gloves, it was immediately absorbed and emitted a bright glow.


    Sven clenched his jaw and said angrily, "Damn you! I can''t believe you absorbed my energy. Bring it on! Let''s see how much you can take before you explode!"


    The ray of light shot from his wand grew stronger in the following minute as Wilbur stood there absorbing the energy.


    Svenberg had been working for Fawkes for over two decades. He had yed the role of a judge and killed countless cultivators before he absorbed their powers.


    Svenberg was a peak Emperor level cultivator, but his mentality was weak because of his greed, which led to his inability to reach greater heights in cultivation. Therefore, he had not improved at all for twenty years. However, he learned a way to store energy.


    Therefore, his body contained the energy that surpassed twenty Emperor level cultivators. Svenberg was not afraid of Wilbur absorbing his energy. The reason why Svenberg released Wilbur from his Spirit Domain was because he was afraid of the power of light.


    The power of light could defeat evil. If his Spirit Domain crumbled, he would be badly injured in the end. It seemed like Wilbur was superior to him in capabilities and in luck. He could not believe that Wilbur was protected by the Child of Light.


    He was shocked to find out that Wilbur owned the Light Glove, and the jealousy and hatred within him only made him greedier. He decided to Wilbur at all costs.


    Svenberg was happy to see Wilbur struggling with a pained expression. He clenched his jaw and said, "No one understands energy more than I do. How much do you want? I''ll give them to you. I wonder how long you can keep this up!"


    Wilbur kept absorbing the power of light, and the dragon''s head mark on his back soon reached its limit. However, Svenberg showed no signs of stopping.


    Wilbur wondered how Svenberg stored so much energy in his body, and if Svenberg learned a special skill to achieve that.


    Wilbur felt his body reaching its limits as he kept storing up energy with the power of light. Suddenly, he let out a cry. A sphere of light instantly expanded with Wilbur as the center. It instantly enveloped a hundred-meter radius around him. Svenberg was also caught in the sphere. Then, Wilbur''s dragon aura formed three white dragons, and they rushed toward Svenberg.


    With a deafening roar, the dragon aura charged straight into Svenberg''s body, and they turned into three orbs that moved around inside his body. After some time, the three orbs exploded at the same time.


    Boom!


    The ray of light vanished instantly, and Svenberg lowered his gaze as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Damn you! I can''t believe you injured me. I''ll never forgive you!"


    "It''s my turn to attack now!" Wilbur wielded his thunder cleaver and attacked Svenberg from above.


    "Argh!"


    Boom!


    Svenberg instantly exploded into countless wisps of ck mist. The wisps of ck mist were soft and silky, like strands of hair. They brushed past Wilbur and went upwards, gathering into a ck ball in the sky.

 Chapter 2334

    Soon, the ball of ck mist reformed into Svenberg''s figure. The voice that came out from his throat was hoarse and terrifying, "The Light Gloves finally appeared. It looks like you''re the chosen one. I''m going to kill you and take the Light Gloves


    for myself!"


    "Why you..." Wilbur looked at Svenberg in shock. He had been curious as to why Svenberg was able to store so much energy. He finally realized that Svenberg had sacrificed himself to an evil god.


    "Shut up and die!" Svenberg yelled angrily.


    He quickly descended from above and grabbed Wilbur by the neck at high speed. Wilbur wanted to retaliate, but he suddenly felt restrained. He could not move at all, so Svenberg lifted him up without any problem.


    Wilbur suddenly found himself to be suffocating. All of a sudden, the power of light within him erupted and he emitted a bright, white light from his body. Amidst that glow, Wilbur felt a warmth inside him, and the feeling of restraint he felt earlier was gone, so he instinctively grabbed Svenberg''s arm.


    The Light Gloves shined brightly the moment they touched Svenberg''s arm. "Argh!" Svenberg abruptly retracted his hand and moved away quickly.


    Svenberg flicked his right wrist and a ck sword appeared. He moved behind Wilbur to stab Wilbur in the back. Wilbur reacted quickly and dodged the attack.


    "Trying to run? It''s not that easy!"


    Svenberg shouted angrily and waved the ck sword, creating a wave of de aura. The ck de aura flew toward Wilbur, and he quickly blocked it with the thunder cleaver.


    Cang!


    The thunder cleaver instantly shattered to pieces, and Wilbur was pushed back by the powerful force.


    Svenberg moved behind Wilbur once more. However, Wilbur''s clone shot out from his body and attacked Svenberg.


    ng!


    The thunder cleaver and the sword shed, and Svenberg was knocked away for several meters. Wilbur was more than ten meters away when he looked up again, and the clone that appeared had also vanished.


    Wilbur recited a spell at that moment, channeling his dragon aura to form a vortex with Wilbur as the center. Wilbur activated the first defense formation he learned from Orkot.


    Wilbur''s figure asionally appeared in the vortex. Svenberg smirked at the sight of that. He sneered coldly and asked, "Is this a defense formation? It looks like you gained the protection of the dragon n, but that''s too weak for me."


    Svenberg flew up to the sky as he spoke, then chanted to cast a spell. Wilbur saw another vortex forming in the space above him. Soon, ck energy slowly reached out from the center of the vortex, covering Svenbergpletely.


    "My Lord, I haven''t felt your energy in a long time! Let me, Svenberg, finish this mission for you!"


    Svenberg opened his eyes and the ck energy faded into nothing. After that, Svenberg came down from above. He looked at Wilbur, who was more than ten meters away, andughed creepily. "There is no cultivator who can fight against the God of Destruction. Your death awaits you, Wilbur Penn."


    Svenberg raised the ck sword in his right hand, infusing it with the ck energy around him before swinging it at Wilbur. The powerful de energy cut right through the storm, causing the ground to crack in its wake, shattering countless tiles along the way.

 Chapter 2335

    Soon, the de energy shed with Wilbur''s defense formation, and it created a loud explosion.


    Boom!


    The storm around him instantly grew stronger, eating away at Wilbur''s defense formation hungrily. However, Wilbur did not panic. He continued to gather his dragon aura. The powerful dragon aura gradually weakened the storm. Svenberg''s eyes became jet-ck when he saw that and flew toward him with the ck sword in hand.


    The ck sword hit the storm, allowing Svenberg to infuse all his energy into the storm. The dwindling storm grew stronger once again. Wilbur noticed that and quickly activated his Iris Veritas.


    He looked up, and as he expected, there was a ck pir of energy that connected Svenberg and the sky. An endless supply of ck energy was being sent to Svenberg from another dimension. Wilbur had the experience of killing the puppet of Bloodism, so the power of light in him instantly erupted.


    A defensive shield quickly spread out with him as the center, and it soon enveloped Svenberg, too. Wilbur kept infusing energy into the shield, but the ck energy was not cut off by the power of light.


    The ck energy pir was as thick as a branch, and it prated through the shield formed with the power of light. Moreover, the shield started to crack at the contact point with the ck energy.


    As the crack grew, the shield formed with the power of light shattered in the blink of an eye, falling apart into countless specks of light.


    Svenberg moved behind Wilbur and attacked him with the sword, which Wilbur dodged. Svenberg growled angrily, "Damn you! I must kill you!"


    Wilbur activated the defense formation again. He did not exhaust any of his own energy because he was utilizing the converted power of light. Svenberg was instantly pulled into the defense formation. One of Wilbur''s clones sprinted toward Svenberg and attacked him.


    Svenberg raised his ck sword and shed downward, dispersing Wilbur''s clone. Meanwhile, the storm attacked again with its power whittling away at the defense formation. Wilbur and Svenberg had to face each other.


    Svenberg sneered coldly and said, "You can''t escape, Wilbur Penn."


    Suddenly, a surge of dragon aura pulled Wilbur into the air. Then, the dragon aura coalesced into the figure of a huge dragon. Wilbur unleashed all the power of light in him into the huge dragon, and it instantly transformed into a white dragon.


    Wilbur was inside the white dragon as he recited the chant to activate the Dragon Move, shouting, "The fifth level: Dragon''s Roar!"


    A golden bead instantly appeared on top of Wilbur. Then, he merged with the white dragon. The white dragon instantly transformed into a gold dragon, which flew toward the ck energy pir in the sky.


    The gold dragon roared angrily and swung its tail, smacking the ck energy pir and breaking it in half. The ck energy pir faded and Svenberg yelled angrily, "No!"


    Roar!


    The gold dragon moved in the air and grabbed hold of Svenberg with its w. Svenberg was instantly crushed and reduced to a ck mist that faded away.


    After that, the gold dragon faded away and Wilburnded from above and sat cross-legged on the ground. He recited a spell and activated the defense formation again.


    Wilbur was exhausted of spirit energy at that moment. He could only rely on the defense formation to protect him as he recovered his spirit energy. As long as no one disturbed him, he could recover ten percent of his spirit energy in an hour, which would be enough for him to return to Diseya.

 Chapter 2336

    Fawkes looked at the ck energy in the air and said with a panicked voice, "Now''s the chance, Mister Svenberg! Revive quickly!"


    Fawkes knew that Svenberg sacrificed his soul and body to the God of Destruction. Fawkes also wanted to sacrifice his soul and body to the God of Destruction back then, but it was a shame that he was not a cultivator, so he could not do so.


    However, Fawkes witnessed Svenberg''s incredible transformation and how powerful Svenberg became firsthand. Svenberg was more than eighty years old, but after he sacrificed himself to the evil god, he was able to change his appearance. Fawkes found it quite unbelievable that Svenberg could change his looks into a young man in his twenties.


    Reverse aging was the dream of countless people, and Svenberg did just that. Therefore, Svenberg was almost a god to Fawkes. He believed that Svenberg would never die with the God of Destruction''s protection.


    Therefore, Fawkes looked forward to the ck energy reform again and Svenberg would be revived after that. However, the ck energy did not reform, and Svenberg was not able to revive.


    Fawkes watched as the ck energy faded away gradually, feeling increasingly disappointed as time passed. He felt like he was so close to killing Wilbur. Wilbur had exhausted his spirit energy to kill Svenberg. Fawkes could feel that the energy emitted from Wilbur was very weak at that moment.


    It was undoubtedly the best moment to kill Wilbur.


    The butler, Bart, asked at that moment, "What should we do, Mister Fawkes?"


    Fawkes looked at Bart and pressed both hands on his shoulders. He asked, "How have I treated you, Bart?"


    Bart was slightly taken aback, but still replied courteously, "You''ve treated me well, Mister Fawkes."


    Suddenly, Fawkes had a determined look and pointed at Wilbur, ordering, "In that case, go and kill Wilbur Penn for me right now. I''ll give you one, no, two hundred million dors as long as you kill him for me. Two hundred million dors is enough for you to live leisurely. It''s a great opportunity, Bart."


    "But..."


    Bart turned to look at Wilbur and felt terrified. Truthfully, Bart knew what Wilbur was capable of. Bart was only an ordinary person, and he was not even an Aura level cultivator. It was nearly impossible for an ordinary person to kill such a powerful cultivator.


    "No buts!"


    ng!


    Fawkes pulled out a sword and looked at Bart coldly, saying, "I''m giving you two options right now. You either kill Wilbur Penn, or I''ll kill you before I kill Wilbur Penn."


    Fawkes had fallen into a manic state at that moment. He stepped closer to Bart with bloodshot eyes, and Bart had no choice but to back away. In the end, he helplessly said, "You have taken good care of me, Mister Fawkes. This time, I''m willing to finish this task for you."


    Then, he grabbed the sword from Fawkes and turned to walk toward Wilbur. Fawkes watched him go and smirked. Truthfully, he was not going to fulfill his promise regardless.


    He knew that Bart was unwilling to help him, thus Bart''s loyalty was questionable. The best way was to kill Bart after using him.


    Fawkes said, "That''s it. Good going, Bart. Kill him."


    He spoke as he put his hands behind his back and took out a pistol with a silencer from his belt. He loaded the gun and aimed it at Bart.


    "What a snake you are, Fawkes."


    Johnson could be heard from a corner of a wall at that moment. Fawkes turned to look and saw a robot that was three meters tall approaching quickly.

 Chapter 2337

    "It''s you, Johnson?"


    "That''s right. It''s me."


    Just when Fawkes and Johnson looked at each other, Bart abruptly turned around. He saw the gun that was pointing at him.


    "Mister Fawkes!"


    Bart''s nerves caught up to him right then. He thought if he did his best, Fawkes would spare his life even if he could not kill Wilbur. He also thought he would get something rewarding in return.


    However, he saw what was happening and was immediately infuriated. He knew what Fawkes was up to. No matter how much he did for Fawkes, he was nothing but a chess piece to him.


    Fawkes was only using him when he needed him. However, he would kill Bart when he no longer needed him. Since Fawkes was such a ruthless person, Bart wondered what was the point of working for him.


    Bart threw the sword in his hand and turned to walk away.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fawkes shot Bart in the back three times, killing him on the spot.


    "Bad timing, Johnson. You almost ruined my reputation."


    "Ha!"


    The robot extended a hand at that moment. Johnson sneered coldly and asked, "Mister Fawkes, don''t you know all your dirty deeds? Do you think you can get away with it perfectly?"


    Fawkes'' eyes twitched when he heard that and asked, "Huck told you everything, didn''t he?"


    "That''s right, but don''t feel sad because Huck is dead. He didn''t go against your deal, and I''ll rece Huck to get three million dors from you every year, Mister Fawkes."


    "Don''t you even think about it!"


    There was a cold glint in his gaze. Fawkes and Huck were unrted on the surface. However, the truth was that they had known each other for a long time. Huck did a lot of work for Fawkes, and he kept a lot of secrets.


    In exchange, Fawkes paid him three million dors each year as a reward. Truthfully, Johnson was not aware of it. It was all thanks to Huck who kept the evidence as an electronic file, and it was saved to the memory of the robot.


    Johnson was in possession of the Satan Robot, which meant possessed the super killer robot and Huck''s secrets.


    Johnson controlled the robot to shrug like it did not matter, saying, "You''ll agree in the end. You stole the woman I loved back then. Now that I''m back, I''m going to break both of your legs. I''ll cripple you for life, and you''ll spend your days in pain."


    Fawkes was suddenly furious. He red at him and scolded, "It''s only a woman, Johnson! Do you have to go that far? Alright, I can pay you three million dors from now on, but you must help me kill Wilbur right now."


    Johnson turned to look at Wilbur who was meditating on the ground. He was silent for a moment before he answered, "Sure."


    There was no grudge between Johnson and Wilbur, but his buddies were killed by Wilbur, so he felt that Wilbur deserved to die.


    The robot raised its right arm, aiming its machine gun at Wilbur. Then, Johnson opened fire. However, the bullets were stopped by a powerful dragon aura when they reached the area of the defense formation and fell harmlessly to the ground.

 Chapter 2338

    Fawkes yelled out when he noticed what happened. "What? Damn that guy! I can''t believe he ced a formation here!"


    Johnson seemed very calm and said softly, "Cultivators are not the same as ordinary people, but when ites to the Satan Robot, any cultivator can be taken down by spending some money no matter how powerful they are."


    The robot arm switched into a rocketuncher and aimed at Wilbur, then shot out a rocket. The rocket instantly flew toward Wilbur, and the formation made with dragon aura instantly formed a shield to defend against the attack.


    Boom!


    The rocket hit the shield and immediately exploded, resulting in a powerful wave of energy that rippled outward. The dragon aura that surrounded Wilbur


    weakened by thirty percent.


    "It seems like the so-called formation is not that powerful," Johnson coldly insulted before heunched two more rockets.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The rockets hit the formation, and the power decreased further after the explosions. It was barely holding on with just ten percent of its power remaining. Truthfully, the strength of the defense formation was the same as the cultivator''s spiritual will. If the cultivator''s spiritual will was very strong, then the defense formation would be very strong. However, Wilbur used the Dragon Move and exhausted his spirit energy, so his spiritual will was hanging on by a thread.


    The defense formation was weakened to ten percent under those circumstances. Therefore, the attacks from the three rockets were enough to bring the formation to the brink of breaking down.


    If Wilbur recovered his spirit energy, not even a hundred Satan Robots could break his defense formation.


    Fawkes saw that Wilbur''s defense formation was on the brink of failing and eximed excitedly, "Quick! Hurry up and kill him!"


    Johnson suddenly put down his right arm. He turned to look at Fawkes and said, "Fawkes, you want to kill Wilbur Penn, but you should know that this has nothing to do with me. I''m doing you a favor right now."


    "You... What do you want?"


    "I can help you kill him, but you have to pay me in return."


    "Alright. Name your price. I''ll pay you as long as you kill Wilbur Penn."


    "Two hundred million dors. Also, you used to pay Huck three million dors each year. From now on, you''ll give me ten million dors annually as a reward. These are my terms. I can kill Wilbur Penn for you if you ept it. If you don''t, this is no longer any of my business."


    "You... Are you threatening me?" Fawkes looked furious. He had billions in assets, so two hundred million dors was not a lot to him. However, Fawkes had been enjoying a privileged life, and everyone respected him, which was why Fawkes behaved so arrogantly.


    He could not believe that Johnson was threatening him. His attitude made Fawkes feel awful. Therefore, Fawkes hated Johnson. He knew that he messed up by provoking Wilbur in the first ce, but he did not think Johnson could talk to him like that.


    Johnson said coldly, "Wilbur will kill you even if I don''t. Isn''t this all because of your jealousy? Or is it because you still can''t learn to take it down a notch?"


    Fawkes was surprised to hear that. Then, he regained hisposure and said, "Alright. I''ll ept your conditions. Do it."


    "I texted you my bank ount. You need to transfer two hundred million dors immediately. I''ll work for you when I receive the money, boss."

 Chapter 2339

    Fawkes red at Johnson in frustration, but he had no choice. He needed Johnson''s help, after all. He clenched his jaw and transferred two hundred million dors to Johnson''s bank ount right away.


    Johnson could see the text notification on the screen in the Satan Robot, so he smirked and said, "Thanks, boss. Don''t worry, I''ll kill Wilbur Penn right now."


    With that, he raised his rocketuncher and aimed it at Wilbur again. Bam! Suddenly, a ck figure shed by, and a loud explosion could be heard.


    The dust faded, and Johnson saw Kiro standing outside of the defense formation. He took on the rocket. There was a cold glint in Kiro''s eyes at that moment as he said coldly, "Nobody is going to mess with Wilbur Penn when I''m here."


    Fawkes lost it when he heard that. He screamed, "How outrageous, Kiro! Don''t you recognize your owner? How dare you do this to me?"


    Kiro replied coldly, "I don''t have an owner, only an employer, Fawkes. Don''t you forget that you''re just my employer. You''re not my owner. I am a free man!"


    "I''ll kill you if you keep talking back!"


    Kiro endured a lot of humiliation from Fawkes to get hismission. However, he had made a decision that very day. Wilbur behaved heroically. Kiro believed that Wilbur could have killed him, Tyga, Sparrow, and Woody easily back then, but decided to spare them instead.


    Kiro was not a fan of owing favors. Since he felt like he owed Wilbur his life, he decided to repay the favor right now. They would be even after he helped Wilbur through this crisis.


    "Damn you!"


    Fawkes was intimidated by Kiro, so he backed away in fear. Johnson raised his rocketuncher again and aimed it at Kiro, shouting, "He may be afraid of you, but I''m not. I''ll send you to hell if you try to stop me!"


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Johnson shot three rockets consecutively. In response, Kiro cast a spell, and a wave of powerful energy gathered into the shape of a huge ball, pulling the rockets into it. In the end, they swirled around and kept spinning inside the ball.


    Then, Kiro moved the ball into the air. A loud explosion went off as the rockets exploded inside the ball. The dragon aura faded and pieces of the three rockets scattered to the ground.


    "Damn you! You can go to hell with him since you want to help him so much!"


    Johnson controlled the Satan Robot to aim the machine gun at Kiro and opened fire. Meanwhile, his other arm transformed into aser cannon and aimed it at Wilbur again.


    "We''re here to help, Kiro!"


    Sparrow, Woody, and Tyga arrived at the same time. They worked together and created an invisible wall that stopped theser cannon.


    "Damn it. Don''t you guys want yourmission anymore? Kiro, don''t forget your seven-year-old daughter is waiting for your money to cure her illness!"


    There was a cold glint in Kiro''s eyes as he retorted coldly, "I can always make more money, but if I lose my ethics, I''m nothing more than a lifeless zombie. Even my daughter wants her father to be a hero, to be a good man!"


    "F*ck you!" Fawkes yelled.


    Johnson sneered coldly and said, "That''s enough, Mister Fawkes. You can''tmunicate with the stubborn. Leave it to me. Give me a minute and I''ll kill all of


    them."


    Having said that, Johnson controlled the Satan Robot and leaped into the air. He went for Kiro''s chest with a punch. Kiro quickly protected his chest with his hands.


    Bam!


    The Satan Robot hit Kiro''s hand and sent him flying. Kiro was pushed back and levitated right above Wilbur.

 Chapter 2340

    Tyga, Sparrow, and Woody sprinted over to join the battle and fought Johnson. However, Johnson seemed to have his focus elsewhere. He turned to look at Kiro instead.


    Johnson attacked with a punch when Kiro came at him again. There was purple lightning on his fist and arm, and the electricity passed through when it hit Kiro.


    "Argh!"


    Kiro screamed angrily.


    "Kiro!" the trio called out.


    Tyga, Sparrow, and Woody were all shocked to see Kiro injured by the attack. They then turned around to re at Johnson and continued to attack the Satan Robot. However, as they approached the Satan Robot, it emitted a powerful surge of electricity on them.


    Crackle!


    The powerful current held them together and restrained them. They clenched their jaws and seemed to be in pain as they red hatefully at Johnson. Johnson was looking at the screen inside the Satan Robot at the moment and it showed that the current was a thousand volts, which made him smirk in delight.


    Electricity was the most powerful force Johnson could wield. He believed that even the most powerful cultivator would be vulnerable to electrical currents. Therefore, he felt like he could kill those cultivators easily if the Satan Robot kept up with its electrical output.


    An ordinary person could only endure thirty-six volts, after all. Anything surpassing that would be fatal. Moreover, Johnson amped it up to a thousand volts. The four cultivators probably would notst more than ten seconds under such high voltage.


    Much to his surprise, they managed to endure the electrical current even after a minute had passed.


    "What? How is this possible?"


    Johnson looked shocked. He did not dare to believe that theysted a minute. Then, he amped up the voltage again to two thousand volts. However, Kiro, Tyga, Sparrow, and Woody were still alive.


    Woody suddenly said, "Alright, that''s enough. Kiro, isn''t the act getting boring?"


    Kiro suddenly smirked and said, "Fine. Actually, I''m also done with the recovery." "You had your go. Now, it''s our turn to attack!"


    Kiro clenched his right fist and gathered a lightning strike on his fist. Then, he made an abrupt punch toward the chest of the Satan Robot.


    Bam!


    A strong force knocked the Satan Robot back for more than ten meters, which caused it to lose its footing and fall to the ground.


    "How is this possible?"


    Johnson controlled the Satan Robot to stand up from the ground. Then, he kept using the machine gun, rocketuncher, andser beams to kill them. However, the cultivators were hiding behind the shield Kiro formed with lightning, so they were unharmed even with the constant attacks. Just then, Johnson cranked up the Satan Robot''s speed. He wanted to pass them by and forcefully attack Wilbur.


    They noticed it and surrounded Wilbur to cast a formation. The attacks would be stopped within the formation regardless of which angle Johnson attacked from.


    The battlested more than fifty minutes. Fawkes looked at his wristwatch and walked away. He entered his vi, which had a parked helicopter, boarded it, and flew away.


    There was amotioning from the sky when the battle was on its fifty-fifth minute. Johnson looked up and realized Fawkes left in a helicopter. He was working for Fawkes, but Fawkes had left, so there was no point for him to stay.

 Chapter 2341

    Johnson immediately maneuvered the Satan Robot to take several steps backward, then abruptly turned and fled from Fawkes'' mansion.


    Kiro, Tyga, Sparrow, and Woody remained to ensure Wilbur''s safety. Soon, an hour had passed, and the protective array around Wilbur automatically


    disappeared. Slowly, he opened his eyes.


    "Thank you, everyone."


    "It''s nothing. You didn''t kill us, so we wouldn''t let you die."


    "Hahaha!"


    The four burst intoughter. Wilbur had feared he would die at Johnson''s hands that day. Although he had been meditating with his eyes closed, he had heard everything that happened outside clearly.


    Wilbur was deeply moved by the help of the four. However, today''s events also made him realize something very serious concerning the evil gods.


    Evil gods were special entities that transcended time and space. Ordinary people who sacrifice to the evil gods can only gain some power. However, certain exceptionally strong individuals, such as Emperor level practitioners like Patrick and Svenberg, not only gained power when they sacrificed to evil gods but might even be chosen to be its puppets.


    The power of an evil god puppet far surpassed that of ordinary cultivators. Wilbur had encountered two such puppets in Moda, which filled him with a deep sense of fear.


    After all, if he had not encountered these evil god puppets, Wilbur would not have been pushed to the brink. The appearance of these puppets made Wilbur realize that the world might be far moreplex than he had imagined.


    Initially, Wilbur believed that the Shadow King''s incarnations were a threat to the world. But now, it seems that the evil god puppets, who also possess part of the evil god''s energy, were contributing to the infiltration of evil into the world. Perhaps one of the desires of the Child of Light was to eradicate these evil influences and restore peace to Earth.


    Otherwise, why would the Light Gloves end up in his hands?


    At that moment, Kiro''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, the smile on his face suddenly froze. He gestured for silence and softly said, "It''s my daughter calling, don''t say anything."


    "Hello, dear, what''s up?"


    "Dad, have you eaten?"


    "Yes, I have."


    "When are youing back? Mom says you''ll be home next week. Is that true?"


    Upon hearing this, Kiro''s eyes reddened, and he choked up a bit. He said, "Daddy has some things to finish here, so it might take a little longer. Be a good girl, alright. Daddy mighte back next month."


    Just then, Wilbur noticed the ck sword on the ground. His eyes lit up and quickly picked it up. He turned to Kiro and said aloud to the phone, "No, your dad will be back tomorrow. He''ll bring you lots of gifts."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, your dad told me himself."


    "Beep beep beep..."


    The girl hung up quickly, as if afraid Kiro might change his mind. Hearing this, Kiro looked at Wilbur. He furrowed his brows and said, "Wilbur, thanks for the thought, but I really... I can''t face going back right now."


    "I''ll cover your daughter''s surgery costs. How much more do you need?"


    With a trembling voice, Kiro replied, "Two million."


    "I''ll give you ten million. Get your daughter treated and take the earliest flight back tomorrow. Don''t make your child wait."


    Kiro''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You... You''re really willing to give me ten million?"

 Chapter 2342

    Wilbur took out his phone and said, "Give me your bank ount number."


    Kiro recited a string of numbers, and after confirming it, Wilbur transferred ten million directly to Kiro. "Alright, it''s done. The money is in your ount."


    Kiro stared at the notification from the bank,pletely stunned. He couldn''t help but rush forward and give Wilbur a big hug.


    "Okay, okay, that''s enough."


    Kiro let go of Wilbur and immediately ran off. Watching Kiro''s retreating figure, Wilbur called out, "Hey! Where are you going?"


    "I''m heading back tomorrow. I need to buy some gifts for my daughter right now and I need to pack my luggageter. Thanks again for everything."


    With that, Kiro dashed off, running at full speed.


    At this moment, the other three, Tyga, Sparrow, and Woody, who had been standing in a daze, snapped out of it and gathered around. Tyga eximed, "Mister Penn, we have dreams too!"


    "Yes, Mister Penn! We also have our own dreams!"


    Wilbur saw the hopeful looks in their eyes and said, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on. You guys saved me, and I''m really grateful. But let''s just be friends, okay?"


    "Seems like we have no other choice. After all, you''re a good person."


    With Tyga''sment, the three of them returned to their normal demeanor. This puzzled Wilbur, and he frowned. "You three are all close to Emperor level cultivators. Logically, with your strength, making millions shouldn''t be a problem. Why are you in such a difficult situation?"


    Sparrow and Woody sighed deeply as if they had their reasons. Tyga exined, "You don''t understand. Although there is a lot of money to be made in the world, as cultivators, we must not earn it dishonestly. That''s why we live a simple life now. But honestly, we''re quite content with this kind of life."


    Wilbur nodded. Tyga had a point. Wealth was something best earned righteously. Ill-gotten gains were best left untouched. Different people have different principles, and there''s no need to force things.


    However, despite Kiro, Tyga, Sparrow, and Woody having their own principles, they ended up in this difficult situation. Just now, they had even lost their jobs to save him. This weighed heavily on Wilbur''s conscience, and he asked, "So, what are your ns now?"


    "Ahem." Tyga deliberately cleared his throat and said, "For now, we have no ns. But if someone could buy us three tickets to go home, we would be extremely grateful."


    "No problem."


    Wilbur handed his business card to the three of them and said, "I''ll cover your tickets home. Also, here''s my card. Since you lost your jobs saving me, when you get back, you can apply for jobs at Cape Consortium. Just mention that I sent you and they will definitely take you in."


    "You''re the chairman of Cape Consortium?"

 Chapter 2343

    Tyga suddenly froze and stared at Wilbur in astonishment, eximing, "You mean you''re the renowned chairman of Cape Consortium?"


    "That''s right."


    Wilbur smiled slightly. After a brief conversation with the group, he took a taxi back to Diseya. That night, he meditated near the center of the vige where the formation was located. Interestingly, this formation seemed to have a nurturing effect on the bodies of cultivators.


    As Wilbur sat beside the formation, he could clearly feel a nourishing energy continuously flowing into his body through his pores. Typically, it would take him ten hours of meditating to fully recover his mental strength, but this time, next to the formation, it only took three hours.


    When the eastern sky showed the first light of dawn, Wilbur opened his eyes, feeling invigorated. He nced at the formation and murmured, "Truly remarkable."


    During the day, Wilbur continued to study the formation. Although Fawkes had fled, Wilbur still did not feelpletely at ease. Therefore, he contacted La to investigate Fawkes''s background.


    Soon, La sent Wilbur the information she had gathered. Fawkes was the CEO of Bray Machinery in the country of Moda. In Moda, everything fromrge airnes to tiny screws had some connection to Bray Machinery.


    Bray Machinery controlled almost all modern mechanical manufacturing in Moda. Steel is a crucial element in the modern era, and Bray Machinery''s economic reach was extensive. Fawkes was thus dubbed the "Steel King of Moda."


    In fact, about twenty years ago, Moda had many different machinery factories. At that time, Bray Machinery was just a smallpany starting to gain traction. Under Fawkes''s management, Bray Machinery gradually grew, eventually dominating the steel market in Moda.


    However, the rise of Bray Machinery was apanied by much bloodshed. Moda was rich in iron ore, and steel had been the backbone of many generations, giving rise to numerous families that grew to power through the steel industry.


    In such an environment, Fawkes, as an emerging figure, found it extremely challenging to ovee the established leaders on his own. Thus, he resorted to many unconventional methods, which included tactics others used against him as well.


    But Fawkes, being a cut above the rest and with some luck, ultimately eliminated all hispetitors and achieved nearplete monopoly over Moda''s steel market.


    Fawkes''s personal history was extensive. As Wilbur skimmed through it, he noticed a crucial detail: Fawkes never let any enemy go.


    Over the past twenty years, everyone who had wronged Fawkes had met their end. Largepanies had gone bankrupt, workers had faced threats, and factory wages had been shed.


    These events highlighted an important detail to Wilbur: Fawkes was a meticulous and vengeful individual.


    Initially, Wilbur had no intention of pursuing Fawkes further. But after reading Fawkes''s file, he realized that if Fawkes was not dealt with, he would lurk in the shadows, ready to strike at any moment.


    Moreover, it was not just Wilbur who would be at risk, The entire Diseya might be implicated. Therefore, Fawkes had to be eliminated. Based on the information from La, Wilbur anticipated that Fawkes would send more people after him. Now, all he had to do was wait and remain vignt for the arrival of these assassins.


    With his dragon aura, Wilbur could sense the presence of any being within a hundred meters. So, whenever the assassins showed up, Wilbur would know, allowing him to stay alert without being overly cautious.


    The matter of the formation had now be his top priority. Wilbur continued to observe the two formations, trying to find a way to break the current stalemate.


    Wilbur thought he should calm down and carefully study the formations. However, only half a day had passed when he received a call from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense in the afternoon.


    "Hello, Beverly, what''s the matter?"


    "Deacon Penn, the department received a request for help from Moda. This morning, there was a massacre in the capital, Monsato. A man named Johnson piloted a killer robot and went on a rampage in the city center. By noon, five hundred innocent people had died at his hands."

 Chapter 2344

    "A killer robot?"


    Upon hearing the news, Wilbur immediately connected the dots. If he was not mistaken, the person in question had to be Johnson. After his abrupt departure the night before, Wilbur had assumed Johnson woulde after him for revenge. But to his shock, Johnson had chosen to massacre innocent civilians instead.


    "Yes, that''s correct. It''s a killer robot. Moreover, this time it seems to be a fully functional model. If this issue is not resolved quickly, and these robots get mass- produced, it could result in a massive catastrophe."


    "So, you want me to stop Johnson?" Wilbur asked.


    "That''s right. However, stopping Johnson is only the first step. The department''s


    top priority is currently to decode the data as fast as possible. We expect to obtain detailed information on the robot''s design soon. When we do, we''ll need your assistance to destroy the schematics and ensure that those involved in manufacturing these robots are eliminated on the spot."


    "Eliminate them on the spot?"


    Wilbur took a sharp breath. Although the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense operated decisively, their targets were typically non-humans or those who had lost their human traits. The department has a history of beingpassionate toward humans, having initiated numerous rescue operations in


    the past.


    However, this time Wilbur was facing an ordinary human. Yet, the severity of the situation had escted to the point where immediate execution was deemed


    necessary.


    "That''s correct."


    Beverly''s voice came through the phone, her tone serious. "Deacon Penn, you must carry out this mission. Johnson has wantonly ughtered innocents, forfeiting any right to be considered human. Such individuals do not deserve to live."


    "I understand. Rest assured, I''ll head there immediately."


    After ending the call, Wilbur moved to a secluded area. Ensuring he was alone, he entered the demine and picked up the ck sword lying on the ground. This was the sword left by Svenberg from the night before, which Wilbur hadter stored in his demine.


    Given his recent encounter with the Bloodism Bow, Wilbur suspected that this ck sword might also be an artifact from the God of Destruction. Like the bow, it could likely be exchanged for a significant number of grace points.


    Engrossed in studying the formation earlier that morning, Wilbur had momentarily forgotten about the sword. Now, he threw it into the Dragon''s altar. A pale white me surged, quickly refining the ck sword into grace points.


    When Wilbur saw the amount of grave points disyed on the screen, his eyes lit up with excitement. Just as he had anticipated, this ck sword was indeedparable to the Bloodism Bow, granting him ten thousand grace points.


    To put it into perspective, most artifacts containing special energies only provided a few hundred grace points, which was already considered high. But this ck sword had given him ten thousand, making Wilbur ecstatic. With ten thousand grave points, he could redeem numerous valuable items.


    Taking a deep breath, Wilbur''s gaze fixed on the top item in the exchange list on the screen.


    "The Azure Dragon Spear Technique: A spear formed from condensed dragon aura, indestructible, capable of transforming into an Azure Dragon, useful for both throwing and meleebat. Requires ten thousand grace points."


    Things given by the Dragon God were truly of top quality!


    Wilbur had never been disappointed by the Dragon God''s offerings. Without hesitation, he redeemed the Azure Dragon Spear Technique.


    The Azure Dragon Spear Technique was akin to a mantra or cultivation method, requiring practice to elevate one''s level and strength. As Wilbur recited the technique for the first time, an Azure Dragon Spear materialized in his hand. Observing it closely, he noticed the spear was engraved with an Azure Dragon, and its tip was exceptionally sharp.

 Chapter 2345

    A particrly remarkable aspect was that Wilbur discovered he could sense the presence of the Azure Dragon Spear. He opened his palm, and with a mere thought, the spear levitated into the air. Another mentalmand made the spear dissolve into nothingness, disappearing from sight.


    When Wilbur recited the incantation again, a new Azure Dragon Spear materialized in his hand. He ced the spear across two stone blocks and stepped onto its shaft, noting that it did not bend at all, a testament to its exceptional hardness.


    Having concluded his tests, Wilbur found himself increasingly attached to the Azure Dragon Spear. ording to its description, the spear was versatile and effective in both meleebat and as a thrown weapon. Moreover, since the spear could be conjured endlessly with the incantation, it significantly enhanced both Wilbur''s offensive and defensive capabilities.


    This was undeniably a tremendous advantage for him.


    After stowing away the Azure Dragon Spear, Wilbur headed to the parking lot. As he arrived, Arsi greeted him with a smile, "Mister Penn, have you deciphered the formation yet?"


    "We''ll discuss the formationter. For now, I need a Ferrari. I have to get to Monsato."


    Nodding, Arsi tossed a set of car keys to Wilbur, who promptly drove the Ferrari toward Monsato, the capital of Moda. With no traffic in the desert, Wilbur sped up, reaching Monsato in just half an hour.


    As he drove into Monsato, Wilbur quickly noticed that a two-kilometer perimeter around the city center was cordoned off. Numerous police officers were stationed around the area, with police cars forming a tight circle.


    Very soon, the local police spotted Wilbur. An officer approached him and sternly warned, "Sir, you need to leave this area. It''s very dangerous here."


    Wilbur stepped out of the Ferrari, disying his credentials. "I''m with the Dasha Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Your superiors requested our assistance. Now, I''d like to meet with yourmanding officer."


    "The Dasha Department of Paranormal Research and Defense? Did they only send one person?"


    "That''s..." the officer stammered.


    "There''s no need for further questions. Just lead the way," Wilbur asserted.


    "Alright," the officer sighed and reluctantly led Wilbur to meet Officer Dennis, who was in charge of handling the crisis.


    Officer Dennis, the Deputy Chief of the Monsato Police Department, was visibly furious about the situation. The thought of someone piloting a killer robot to massacre innocent civilians in the city was infuriating. He had mobilized the entire police force of Monsato, evacuating civilians and establishing a perimeter while awaiting military support.


    However, when the Moda military learned that the chaos was caused by a single individual operating a three-meter-tall assassin robot, they decided not to intervene, leaving the police department to handle the issue.


    The Moda military deemed this within the capabilities of the Monsato Police Department. Yet, in reality, the situation was far graver than they had anticipated. The robot, piloted by Johnson, boasted incredible durability. Even rocket-propelled grenades could not prate its armor. Furthermore, Johnson seemed aware of the police''s ns and was hiding among high-rise buildings, refusing toe out.


    When he did emerge, he leaped rapidly between buildings, making it nearly impossible to target him with rocket fire without risking coteral damage to the surrounding structures.


    Monsato''s urbanndscape, with its closely spaced high-rises, posed a significant challenge. If a building were to copse due to an uncontrolled explosion, it could bring down adjacent structures, exacerbating the devastation.

 Chapter 2346

    To ensure the city''s prosperity, the leaders of Monsato decided not to allow police officers to use rocketunchers freely. After careful consideration, they ultimately decided to request support from the Dasha Department of Paranormal Research and Defense.


    Even though there was only one killer robot, its performance and operational duration indicated that it was a finished product. This meant it had been developed and refined multiple times and had corresponding manufacturing blueprints.


    Thus, destroying the killer robot was just the first step. The Moda authorities also hoped that the department could find and eliminate the people responsible for its development and destroy the blueprints.


    After examining Wilbur''s credentials from the department, Officer Dennis extended his hand and said, "Hello, Mister Penn. I am Dennis, deputy chief of the Monsato Police Department. It''s an honor to have you here."


    "Thank you," Wilbur replied calmly. "Dasha is aware of the situation. I will take over from here."


    "Alright, Mister Penn. Is there anything we can do to assist you?"


    "Only one thing. Let me inside."


    With Dennis watching, Wilbur leaped onto the roof of a two-and-a-half-meter-high car. Then, with another jump, he entered the police cordon. He quickly walked further in, releasing his dragon aura as he went to sense the area within a hundred meters.


    Meanwhile, in a building in the central district of Monsato, Johnson stared at the now-inactive killer robot and clenched his teeth, punching the wall beside him with all his strength.


    ording to his original n, the Satan Robot''s power should havested for at least a day. Yet, after only half a day, it was out of power, leaving Johnson perplexed and cursing, "Damn it! That bastard Dickens! He lied to me!"


    Johnson had a detailed n. Having been mocked his whole life for his short stature, he wanted to turn the central district of Monsato into his personal yground of destruction. His n was to wreak havoc on the city''s buildings until 3 PM and then quickly escape to the secret quarters.


    If all had gone ording to n, Johnson would still be on his rampage. Growing up, he was constantly ridiculed for his height. Whenever he confronted someone about their mockery, they would dismiss it as a joke, saying it was just a game.


    A game?


    That dismissive attitude almost drove Johnson to murder. After humiliating him, they would brush it off as merely a game. These past slights left indelible scars on his psyche. This convinced Johnson that his real-life game was justified. He could not let anyone who hurt him go unpunished. He would kill them and then tell them, "It''s just a game."


    As this thought crossed his mind, a twisted smile appeared on Johnson''s lips. Regardless of the oue, today''s events were already a source of pride for him. But he wasn''t ready to die just yet. When he opened the power interface on the right side of the Satan Robot, he found it empty.


    The metal block that should have been there was missing.


    "Damn it, they left me hanging!"


    Cursing under his breath, Johnson''s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Marshall.


    "Marshall, are you still alive?"

 Chapter 2347

    "Johnson, I want to propose a deal to you. Or rather, Maria wants to make a deal with you."


    At that moment, Maria''s moans came through the phone, causing Johnson''s face to darken instantly. He cursed, "Maria, you whore! Sooner orter, I''ll kill you both, you filthy dogs!"


    "Hehehe..." Marshall chuckled slightly over the phone and said, "Johnson, there''s no need to get agitated. Maria was never truly yours. Besides, right now, your priority should be the activation metal. If you want to survive, you should be begging me, not hurling insults."


    "Activation metal? Are you talking about the activation metal for the Satan Robot?"


    "That''s right. The Satan Robot actually has two activation metals, but Doctor Dickens secretly took one out. You know very well that with only one, the Satan Robot''s powersts just half a day. Unless you insert the second activation metal, the Satan Robot will cease to function, and the police surrounding you will shoot you dead. Johnson, your game should end here."


    At this moment, Johnson was stunned. After two seconds of silence, he asked, "What do you want? How do we make this deal?"


    "Two things. First, you must acknowledge that from now on, Maria is my woman. Second, you need to transfer the two hundred million you extorted from Fawkes to my ount immediately."


    "Fine. From now on, Maria is your woman. But if you want two hundred million from me, how do I know you''ll give me the activation metal once I pay you? How do I know you won''t break our agreement?"


    Marshall''s voice turned cold over the phone. "Johnson, I think you understand that you have no other options now. If you die, you won''t have that two hundred million either."


    "No, Marshall. No matter what you say, unless you bring the activation metal to the building opposite me and let me see it, I won''t give you the money."


    Johnson''s tone was firm, leaving no room for negotiation. Marshall fell silent for two seconds. He desperately needed the money to escape Moda with Maria and live a prosperous life. The two hundred million would secure their future.


    "Alright, wait for me. I''ll be on the balcony of the building across from you in ten minutes. Make sure you see me clearly."


    After hanging up, Johnson''s chest heaved with intensity. He exhaled deeply. Johnson was a very observant person. He knew that if Marshall had not agreed to negotiate, he would truly be cornered. Fortunately, Marshall had agreed to his terms.


    "Hehehe." Johnson sneered. "Threaten me, would you? If I''m going to die, I''ll make sure you die with me, you filthy cheaters."


    Despite his constant cursing, Johnson''s face remained emotionless. He knew that Maria and Marshall might be nearby. If they saw him acting irrationally, the deal might fall through.


    What Johnson needed now was Marshall''s appearance. Once Marshall showed up, everything would be settled.


    Ten minutes passed quickly. Johnson nced at his watch. Fifteen minutester, Marshall appeared on the balcony of the building across the street, holding up the activation metal and waving it toward Johnson.


    Seeing this, a sly smile crept across Johnson''s lips. Quietly, he slipped into the cockpit of the Satan Robot.

 Chapter 2348

    Marshall watched intently from the balcony across the street, observing the


    situation. When he saw Johnson move toward the corner, a smirk yed on his lips. He assumed Johnson had seen him and was feeling embarrassed, hence the retreat into hiding.


    At this moment, Marshall felt a surge of pride. Maria, who had once been his dream woman, was finally his. Originally, she had been Huck''s woman, but now she was his. With the prospect of two hundred million just within reach, Marshall believed this was a golden opportunity bestowed by fate.


    Once the deal was sealed and the two hundred million transferred, Marshall nned to take Maria and leave Moda immediately, heading to the Allied States. He even imagined scenes of Maria changing diapers for their children in their new life there.


    As a victor, Marshall did not want to waste any more time on Johnson. The day''s rampage had sealed Johnson''s fate. He had killed far too many people, and the authorities of Moda would not let him off. But Marshall no longer cared about Johnson''s future.


    Without dy, Marshall picked up his phone and called Johnson again. As he brought the phone to his ear and looked up at the balcony across the street, suddenly, the Satan Robot leaped from the balcony and lunged toward the building where Marshall was standing.


    In an instant, terror washed over Marshall''s face and his phone slipped from his grasp. ording to his calctions, the Satan Robot should have exhausted its power by now. Marshall believed that Johnson could no longer operate it.


    He nned to confirm the transfer of the two hundred million, then leave the activation metal behind and escape. However, Marshall had not anticipated that the Satan Robot still had some energy left. Johnson had nned an escape route, while Marshall had stupidly believed Johnson''s bluff.


    "Damn it, I''ve been tricked!"


    Realizing the danger, Marshall turned to flee, but it was toote. Johnson had already maneuvered the Satan Robot into the corridor. He raised the machine gun arm and aimed it at Marshall, growling, "Don''t move, or I''ll spray you with bullets."


    "Please, I surrender! Don''t kill me!"


    Marshall ced the activation metal on the ground, raised his hands slowly, and turned to face the Satan Robot. He knew that if he did not surrender, Johnson would surely shoot him. Surrendering now might give him a slim chance of survival.


    Johnson''s voice was icy. "Marshall, you said on the phone that Maria is your woman. Now, tell me, whose woman is Maria really?"


    Marshall trembled all over and stammered, "Master Johnson... Maria is your woman."


    "Good. Now, tell me, where is Maria?"


    With a thud, Marshall dropped to his knees, his voice shaking. "Master Johnson, if


    I tell you where Maria is, will you let me go?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright, I''ll tell you. Maria is at the Harry Hotel, Room 203 on the fifteenth floor. She''s waiting for me there. No, I mean, she''s waiting for you, Master Johnson.


    "Master Johnson, may I leave now?"


    "Of course, I''ll send you on your way right now!"


    Johnson pulled the trigger, and a barrage of bullets tore through Marshall''s body, leaving it riddled with holes. Marshall''s eyes widened in disbelief as he copsed lifelessly to the ground.


    "You wretched bastard!"


    Johnson exited the cockpit and stood over Marshall''s corpse. "But I should thank you. If it weren''t for your affair with Maria, I might have ended up marrying that woman. But now, that''s out of the question. There are plenty of women in the world, losing Maria is no big deal."

 Chapter 2349

    Johnson picked up the activation metal from the ground and walked back to the Satan Robot. Opening the energy port on the right side, he inserted the metal into ce.


    Once back in the cockpit, he saw two energy bars on the disy: one was at only ten percent capacity, while the newly appeared bar was at a full one hundred percent.


    A smirk curled on Johnson''s lips as he murmured, "Perfect. Now, Maria, here Ie."


    Just as he was about to pilot the Satan Robot away, Wilbur appeared in the corridor, saying, "Johnson, I finally found you."


    "Wilbur? You''re still alive? What the hell is Fawkes doing? He must be losing his edge."


    "Johnson, stop what you''re doing right now, or I won''t hold back."


    Wilbur began chanting a spell, and the Azure Dragon Spear materialized in his right hand. Meanwhile, Johnson, piloting the Satan Robot, backed away. Seizing a moment when Wilbur was momentarily distracted, Johnson suddenly turned and charged toward the balcony.


    "You think you can escape? Not so fast! Take this!"


    Wilbur hurled the Azure Dragon Spear with precision. Johnson made the Satan Robot leap from the balcony,nding on the ledge of the next lower floor. With one hand gripping the balcony railing, he looked back just in time to see the spear pierce into the wall of the building across from him.


    "Despicable! Wilbur, I''ll deal with you after I kill Maria!"


    Johnson flipped himself onto the balcony. Wilbur rushed to the edge and looked down, but Johnson was already out of sight, causing him to frown in frustration. "That wretched man."


    Despite losing visual contact, Wilbur could still sense Johnson''s presence clearly. He knew Johnson was just one floor below, on the balcony of the corridor. Without hesitation, Wilbur leaped down to the next floor, spotting Johnson making a swift escape.


    "Stop right there!"


    Wilbur thrust the Azure Dragon Spear pear again, but at the critical moment, Johnson dodged into the stairwell. The spear missed its mark. By the time Wilbur reached the next floor and stepped onto the balcony, Johnson was already maneuvering the Satan Robot to jump onto the building opposite.


    The robot''s hands gripped the walls, allowing it to rapidly climb and leap from one building to another, disappearing into the sprawling maze of structures.


    "That wretched guy," Wilbur muttered as he hurried down the stairs, got into his car, and sped off in the direction Johnson had fled. At first, Wilbur could not sense Johnson''s energy. But after a few minutes of driving, he once again picked up on Johnson''s presence.


    The car skidded to a stop in front of the Harry Hotel. Looking up, Wilbur saw the Satan Robot scaling the building rapidly. Johnson reached the fifteenth floor before he smashed through a window and entered the room.


    Wasting no time, Wilbur leaped into the air, using the air conditioning units as footholds to quickly ascend to the fifteenth floor. Bursting into the room, he saw the Satan Robot with its machine gun arm aimed at Maria, who was standing there wearing just a bathrobe.


    "You annoying fly, I just can''t shake you off," Johnson sneered.


    Wilbur could not help but chuckle inwardly, knowing that with his dragon aura, he could sense anything within a hundred-meter radius. The clunky Satan Robot could never evade his detection.


    "I''ll deal with you in a moment," Johnson growled, turning his attention to Maria. "Maria, you treacherous bitch. Do you find it honorable to betray your man?"

 Chapter 2350

    "I epted you, but you betrayed me," Johnson''s voice was cold, filled with betrayal.


    Maria, eyes red and brimming with tears, put on a sorrowful expression and pleaded, ¡°No, it''s not what you think, Johnson. Please, listen to me. At the time, I didn''t want any of this. It was Marshall who forced me. That''s why I had no choice but to be with him."


    Johnson raised an eyebrow, skepticism creeping into his voice, "So you''re saying you were forced by Marshall into being with him?"


    "Yes," Maria nodded, her tears streaming down her cheeks, looking pitifully at Johnson.


    Seeing her state, Johnson lowered the machine gun in his hand, softening slightly. "It seems I may have wronged you."


    Maria sniffled and continued, "Johnson, you must know, I''ve long been deeply in love with you."


    She nced back at him and said, "Go on, leave. I''ll hold off this cultivator, Wilbur."


    "Alright, I''m counting on you," Johnson replied in a tone mixed with relief and determination.


    Maria pulled out a handgun and aimed it at Wilbur, positioning herself between him and Johnson. "Don''te any closer, or I''ll shoot you right now. No one is going to hurt my Johnson!"


    As she focused entirely on Wilbur, the sound of gunfire filled the room.


    Rat-tat-tat-tat!


    Her chest was riddled with bullets, blood blossoming from the wounds and staining her robe. Maria''s eyes widened in shock as she copsed to the floor, dead before she could utter another word.


    Wilbur nced at Maria''s lifeless body and said softly, "She loved you, and yet you killed her."


    "Hmph," Johnson sneered. "Do you really think she ever loved me?"


    Johnson knew the truth. Only Dickens and Maria were aware of the activation metal. Dickens had hidden one, and Maria had found it. If it were not for Maria, Marshall would never have known about the activation metal, and the subsequent events would never have unfolded.


    Maria''s betrayal was clear. She was a fickle woman who had never truly cared for Johnson. If she had, she would not have kept the activation metal a secret. This deceitful woman had tried to deceive everyone with her acting, so Johnson decided to let her die in her own game. It was the perfect end for someone as treacherous as Maria.


    Wilbur''s voice cut through the tension, "Regardless of your thoughts, Johnson, you need to stop what you''re doing now."


    Johnson scoffed, "You think you can defeat me?"


    With a swift motion, Johnson activated the rocketuncher on the Satan Robot, aiming directly at Wilbur.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two rockets were fired. Wilbur tried to use his dragon aura to slow them down, but the force of the rockets was too great. They propelled him backward into the sky outside.


    Regaining control, Wilbur used his dragon aura to cause the rockets to explode mid-air.


    Boom!


    The powerful st shook the hotel, causing the windows to rattle. Without wasting a moment, Wilbur rushed back into the room on the fifteenth floor, but Johnson had already vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 2351

    "He''s on the balcony."


    Wilbur could sense Johnson''s whereabouts and was worried that he might


    damage the building. Now that Johnson was on the balcony, there was much less to worry about.


    Following that, Wilbur went to the balcony as fast as he could. He looked up and saw Johnson standing on the edge of the balcony overlooking the concrete jungle below.


    A breeze whipped through the air, and Wilbur asked, "Why aren''t you running anymore?"


    Johnson turned to look at Wilbur. "Because I''d really like to find out if an old- school robot can defeat a real cultivator."


    Aser de appeared in Johnson''s right robot hand as he charged at Wilbur, swinging theser de at him.


    Just as theser de was about to hit Wilbur, he backed away quickly. He leaped onto the Satan Robot''s head before stabbing his Azure Dragon Spear into the robot.


    The spear pierced through the Satan Robot''s chest as sparks flew, but what Wilbur expected did not happen. The Satan Robot did not stop. Instead, it continued to attack Wilbur. Wilbur flipped backward, jumping over a dozen meters away.


    Johnson had the Satan Robot pull the Azure Dragon Spear out of its chest, snapping it into two before tossing it onto the ground and turning to Wilbur. "I''m afraid it''s not going to be so easy to kill me."


    The spear had pierced through the Satan Robot''s chest, which should have damaged the robot already. Yet that was not enough to stop it. The Satan Robot still seemed to be in perfect shape.


    Such an oue was unbelievable. A robot''s motherboard could be in its head or chest, but the control deck of the Satan Robot was in its chest area. That meant that its motherboard had to be nearby as well.


    Even if Wilbur''s attack just now had notpletely cut off the Satan Robot''s core system, it would have at least caused substantial damage. Wilbur attacked a few more times to see if the Satan Robot''s reflexes might have been affected, only to find out that the robot was still as fast as ever.


    This meant that the Satan Robot had not been affected by the spear''s attack at all, which made Wilbur think that his previous attacks failed to strike the robot''s motherboard.


    Johnson''s repeated taunts angered Wilbur, and he hurled three Azure Dragon Spears into the Satan Robot''s chest consecutively before jumping backward and waiting for a response.


    Johnson proceeded to pluck the spears out one by one. Wilbur activated his Iris Veritas and was shocked by what he saw.


    Under the gaze of his Iris Veritas, the wires inside of the robot were emitting a pale golden glow. On top of that, the wires that Wilbur''s spears had cut through could be seen reforming at a rapid rate.


    It was only then that Wilbur finally understood that the robot could only take such immense pressure because of the special metal its motherboard was made out of.

 Chapter 2352

    The strange property of the metal could guarantee the wires in the Satan Robot to function regrly regardless of what happened.


    Even if its motherboard were to break, the special metal would be able to repair it at top speed and make sure the Satan Robot could continue to function normally.


    Since internal problems were not a thing for a robot like that, all it needed was just a solid enough exterior shell to protect its controls and the person piloting it from everything else.


    Despite the fact that many powerful robots had been invented in the past before, they were often easily destroyed and disabled. The slightest bit of damage would render the robot unusable, and it would be thrown out after that.


    The Satan Robot, however, would change this for good. It was a shame that it made its appearance as an evil robot used for murder, as those robots could not be allowed to exist in the world.


    Wilbur recalled Beverly''s words then. Indeed, killing machines like this were too powerful and their blueprints should be destroyed. However, this special form of metal was definitely something that demanded attention as well.


    "Hahaha!" Johnson threw his head back andughed. "You can''t stop me, Wilbur Penn! Why don''t you join me? We can team up and take over the world together. I think we can be the strongest team ever, and no one would ever dare to stand in our way."


    "In your dreams! Take this!" Wilbur quickly retorted and charged toward Johnson, aiming for the energy source plug on the right side of the Satan Robot. He drove the spear into the metal, exploding with power that made arge gash in the robot''s body.


    The Azure Dragon Spear struck the activation metal, and Wilbur yanked it out. The piece of metal had a special texture and aura that reminded him of something familiar...


    "My metal ore!"


    Wilbur snapped out of his stupor at once. This piece of metal had the exact same aura as the ore he had bid for during thatst auction.


    "F*ck! I''ll kill you!"


    Johnson swung hisse de down, and Wilbur hurried to dodge by retreating several meters. In response to that, Johnson activated hisser cannon and fired it in Wilbur''s direction.


    Wilbur had no choice but to dodge the attacks. To his surprise, theser cannon stopped firing after just a minute.


    When Wilbur looked up again, the Satan Robot''s glowing blue eyes were slowly turning dim before darkeningpletely. It had depleted its energy.


    The truth was that the Satan Robot relied on the activation metal to function. There were two energy sources on its body, one on the left and the other on the right. Johnson had been using the energy from the left side this morning. When Marshall fetched him the second piece of activation metal, Johnson had put it into the source plug on the right side.


    The Satan Robot still had enough energy, but Wilbur taking out the activation metal from the right side had drained its power to a measly one percent. That one percent had also been drained in the minute Johnson used it to fire theser cannon at Wilbur.


    Now, the robot waspletely immobile, and Wilbur stared at it with a smirk. "I guess you still ended up losing."


    The next second, the Satan Robot''s control deck opened up as Johnson jumped out with his hands in the air. "I''ve lost, Mister Penn. You win, and I surrender. You''re free to arrest me now."


    "Very well. You''reing with me to turn yourself in, then."


    Wilbur walked up to Johnson, but he pulled out a pistol from nowhere and aimed it


    at Wilbur before firing three shots in a row.


    The bullets stopped when they reached a few meters away from Wilbur before


    flying backward and striking Johnson. Two of them went into his chest, and the third one hit him in the forehead.

 Chapter 2353

    Johnson''s eyes widened as he copsed onto the ground.


    Wilbur scoffed, unsurprised by Johnson''s fate. After all, Wilbur had seen too many ruthless characters who still tried to get thestugh even after their defeat.


    The Department of Paranormal Research and Defense had ordered Johnson to be executed on the spot, and so Wilbur had never really nned on sparing his life. Having him die this way was honestly the best way things could go.


    Wilbur looked up at the Satan Robot before walking up to it to open its source plug on the left and taking out the other activation metal.


    These two activation metals contained special energy, and Wilbur put them into his demine. He called Dennis after that and arranged for the scene to be cleaned up.


    Dennis arrived at the rooftop balcony of the Harry Hotel with his men not long after. He stared at Johnson dead on the floor in disbelief, shaking his head. "I can''t believe a tiny guy standing at barely one hundred thirty centimeters was the one controlling such a deadly killing machine."


    Wilbur shrugged. "Well, that''s what happened. It''s never a good idea to judge a book by its cover, at least not with this guy."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Dennis nodded, before frowning and saying, "I am curious about this, though. You said Johnson shot himself, but if he had wanted to die he could have just fired the one shot into his head. Why did he shoot himself in the chest twice as well?"


    Wilbur said, "I''m not sure about that either, but I''m happy to be questioned."


    "No, Mister Penn. That won''t be necessary. Johnson has killed more than five hundred innocent civilians, he deserves death for sure. We''re grateful enough that you got rid of him."


    Dennis turned around and urged the others, "Thank Mister Penn, guys!"


    "Thank you, Mister Penn."


    "No worries. Can I leave now?"


    "I''ll have someone drive you back."


    "No, that''s alright. I still have other stuff to take care of right now, so I won''t be going back so soon. I''ll be on my way if that''s alright."


    "Oh, of course. Have a safe journey, sir."


    Wilbur came out of the Harry Hotel and was walking down the street when a call from the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense came in.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn."


    "Hi, Beverly. I''ve taken care of it."


    "Yep. We heard the news about it here too. By the way, the results from the data analytics came out. We''ve confirmed three people to be rted to this task: Huck, Professor Dickens, and Fawkes. Huck''s already dead, so now we need you to investigate Professor Dickens and Fawkes. Try to find out where the blueprint is through them and destroy it as soon as possible."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur followed the address Beverly gave him to Professor Dickens'' house but could not find the guy there. He then went to Professor Dickens'' workce and locations he frequented. However, there was still no sign of him.

 Chapter 2354

    Dickens'' colleagues told Wilbur that Professor Dickens had gone to a secret location in the Kosanto military base three months ago for an international assignment. The assignment was supposed tost a year, and Wilbur would have to wait that long if he wanted to see the guy again.


    Wilbur stood in the Monsato city square, dialing Beverly''s number while feeling rather confused. If Professor Dickens was supposed to be in this secret location, wouldn''t the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense know about it? And if they did, why would they even have him look for Professor Dickens in the first ce?


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. Is there anything I can help with?"


    "Beverly, can you help me find out more recent information about Professor Dickens? I went to his house and workce, but there was no sign of him."


    "Sure, give me a second."


    A whileter, Beverly''s voice rang through the phone once more. "ording to the information we have, Professor Dickens has always been in Moda. However, his whereabouts suddenly became impossible to track since three months ago, and no one knows where he is now."


    "I see."


    "Also, we were just informed that Professor Dickens actually created the Satan Robot. Due to the severity of the recent murders in Monsato, the department issued immediate orders to find Professor Dickens and Fawkes and have them executed on the spot."


    "Got it." Wilbur hung up the phone after that.


    Indeed, Johnson had killed five hundred people in the middle of Monsato in just half a day. This was downright inhumane, and Johnson was a threat to the world. That was why he was to be put down on the spot without receiving any sentencing.


    Beverly had made it pretty clear that Professor Dickens'' disappearance was probably rted to the assignment he was carrying out at the Kosanto military base. He had probably been removed from the premises in secret, which was why there was no information on him online.


    Locating Professor Dickens might require contacting the Kosanto army, but Wilbur was in Moda right now and would not be heading to Kosanto anytime soon. Thus, Wilbur nned to track Fawkes down and take him out so that Dickens'' financial source would at least be cut off.


    Without any funding, the Satan Robot would not be produced even if production had been confirmed. The department would have told Wilbur where Fawkes was if they knew, but Beverly had not mentioned anything in the call, which meant that they did not know where Fawkes was at all.


    Wilbur smiled, knowing that he would have to count on La this time.


    "Hello, La? Help me look up a guy named Fawkes. He''s the biggest tycoon in Moda and deals with metals. Can you find out where he is right now?"


    "Sure, I''ll look into it now."


    The clicking of a keyboard sounded through the phone, and it was not long before La said, "Got it, sir. Fawkes is now hiding in a mine around two hundred kilometers west of Monsato."


    "A mine?"


    "Yes. I''ll send you the information now."

 Chapter 2355

    Wilbur''s phone dinged just a minuteter. The message contained Fawkes'' personal information, as well as some data on Rindo Mine, including its location.


    Fawkes was hiding in Rindo Mine but was still surfing the inte. That was how La found his location.


    Rindo Mine?


    Wilbur looked through the data, which said that Rindo Mine came to be a few years ago and was discovered to contain a special metal that reminded Wilbur of the two activation metals at once.


    The Satan Robot had used the two activation metals to sustain and prolong its functions. Maybe finding more of those metals in that mine could get Wilbur some grace points.


    Wilbur drove to Rindo Mine at once. He was greeted with endless deserts uponing out of Monsato, and the spacious roads made the journey to the mine only a little over an hour long.


    After parking outside the mine, Wilbur used a spell to change his appearance to that of Trevor Penn.


    The Satan Robot matter seemed to have been dealt with for now, and Wilbur did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble while he took care of the root of the problem.


    Although the Rindo Mine was named a mine, it was more than the name


    suggested. It was a fairly new mine, discovered a few years ago, and rumored to be rich in resources. Thus, many businesses have been set up here selling daily necessities.


    Rindo Mine had turned into somewhat of a small town over the past few years, filled with people all the time and bursting with life. Wilbur looked around before making his way to a bar.


    He sat down in the lounge and ordered a ss of wine, nning to get more information on Fawkes. After all, Fawkes was the king of metals in Moda, and everyone was bound to know about him here.


    However, the other upants of the bar seemed to talk about everything under the sky but Fawkes. That probably meant that the townsfolk had no idea that Fawkes was even here.


    Fawkes must have hidden his identity and snuck in here.


    If that was the case, it was going to be much more difficult to find the guy. Wilbur suddenly thought of the location La had sent him and lit up before heading to the bathroom to check the message again.


    After that, Wilbur came to a club named The Cassidy. As it was currently daytime and clubs were only open at night, so Wilbur could not enter yet. Even if he were to break into the club, Wilbur was not sure that he would be able to find Fawkes.


    Wilbur sent a text message to La, asking her if she could give a more specific location of where Fawkes was again. Yet La responded saying there was nothing she could do about it as the information was blocked from her by the professional hackers working for Fawkes.


    This meant that Fawkes probably knew someone was trying to track him down, and he was not actually using the inte.


    Wilbur frowned. Could there be a hacker hiding in Rindo Mine? He knew how skilled La was and was certain that she was dealing with a pro if even she got blocked.


    A hacker that brilliant must be worth in the hundreds of millions of dors, and Wilbur had not expected someone like that to be in a ce like Rindo Mine. It was important to note that the mine was no bigger than a small town regardless of how busy it was, and pro hackers usually resided in big cities where there was more data to be obtained.


    Just as Wilbur was pondering to himself, a handnded on his shoulder.

 Chapter 2356

    "Hey, dude. It''s still too early now. The Cassidy''s only open at night."


    Wilbur turned to see a muscr porter grinning at him.


    "Oh, I think you have the wrong idea. I''m not going to The Cassidy, I was just passing by."


    The porter nodded. "You don''t say. Everyone thinks the same thing when they walk past this ce."


    Wilbur''s face flushed, and he turned around. "Er, actually... I''m here looking for a job. I''ve been having some money troublestely."


    "I see. What do you do?"


    "Anything, as long as the price is right."


    "How about helping me out with moving some things?"


    "Sure."


    Wilbur could only say yes and followed the porter to a hotel. There, they loaded the food they had from the truck into the kitchen, which only took half a day with the additional help.


    Later that afternoon, Wilbur was dragged into ying cards with the porter named Tommy as well as his friends. Wilbur''s n had been to hide his identity anyway, so he yed along with everyone without winning or losing too much.


    Time ticked by quickly enough, and night fell not long after. Tommy brought Wilbur into The Cassidy along with a few of his friends. The club, which looked rather dull and boring in the day, was bustling with life and lights at night.


    Tommy and his friends quickly found girls to keep thempany. Tommy ordered two pints of beer and handed Wilbur one of them before slinging an arm around Wilbur''s shoulder. "Want me to get you a girl, bro?"


    "No, I don''t want a girl."


    "You''re quite a man of honor, aren''t you? Come with me, then."


    Tommy dragged Wilbur into the hallway, walking over to the elevator. The two men headed to the basement, which seemed to be a gambling ring with dozens of tables and chairs set up.


    It was not long before Tommy sat Wilbur down at one of the tables, cing a bet while Wilbur watched. Tommy made three winning bets in a row and quickly grew rather smug.


    "Wanna y, bro?"


    "No, I''m alright."


    Tommy smiled and was just about to persuade Wilbur further when two gunshots sounded in the room. The people scattered like mice, rushing to the stairs and flooding out.


    Tommy turned to run as well. He looked around frantically in the crowd but could not see Wilbur. Upon turning around, he saw Wilbur still standing at their table, looking rather calm.


    Tommy had no choice but to speed up his escape just as a fat man came running out of one of the rooms to the side. A muscr man chased after the fat man with


    a chair, hurling it at him and sending the fat man tumbling onto the ground.


    The fat man backed away with all his might, begging sincerely as he did so, "Please, Mister Fawkes. Please don''t kill me, please. I''ll give you all your money, and my money too. Just don''t kill me, please."


    Fawkes scowled at the fat man. "You''ve let me down, George. Take this."


    Upon saying the words, Fawkes fired three consecutive shots into George''s head before cursing, "I f*cking hate liars like you!"


    Fawkes spat onto George''s face and turned to leave when Wilbur said, "Hang on, Fawkes. I think we should have a chat."


    Fawkes stopped in his tracks, turning around to look at Wilbur. Wilbur had


    changed his appearance to look like Trevor Penn, thus Fawkes failed to recognize him.

 Chapter 2357

    The kerfuffle from the gunshots had sent everyone scuttling out of the basement, and Wilbur was the only one left. Fawkes smirked, finding the situation rather amusing. "You''re pretty brave, aren''t you."


    Wilbur shook his head. "I don''t want to waste my time with you, Fawkes."


    "I don''t want to waste my time talking to you, either."


    Fawkes raised his pistol, aiming it at Wilbur as he red at him. "You think you''re


    so brave, don''t you? I think you''re a fool. Don''t be so foolish in your next life, young man. Goodbye."


    "Wait. I''m here because of the Satan Robot."


    The Satan Robot?!


    Fawkes''s eyes lit up at once. "You want to buy the Satan Robot too?"


    "Yes, it''s much more powerful than I could have ever imagined, and I''d like to have it. But before that, I''d like to know more about it."


    "Hahaha! Of course..."


    Fawkes barked out augh as if he had stumbled upon a pot of gold before his expression quickly returned to its previous coolness. "I have to tell you beforehand that the Satan Robot is priced at one hundred million dors per unit. The minimum purchase amount is ten units, which would cost a billion dors. If you don''t have a billion dors, I don''t think there''s any point in talking."


    "I''ve got a billion dors, but I''d like to know more about the Satan Robot first or I won''t buy it."


    "Sure, of course. Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Fawkes led Wilbur to Basement Two, entering a room at the end of the corridor where he made Wilbur a cup of coffee. "Help yourself, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur nced at the coffee and nodded politely. "Let''s talk business, Mister Fawkes."


    "Of course."


    "Mister Fawkes, what is your Satan Robot made of? What are its functions, and how long can it run for?"


    "The Satan Robot is made out of the finest stainless carbon steel in the world. It can withstand up to three cannon-like attacks in a row at one targeted spot before it is affected. As for the internal system, the Satan Robot''s controls and functions can be perfectly sustained and prolonged in the face of extreme attacks as long as it does not run out of energy."


    "Wait a minute." Wilbur looked confused as he asked, "How severe of an attack is the one you''re referring to? Is it the three cannon-like shots?"


    Fawkes looked nothing but confident. "No, it''s not what you think. I meant something like a really powerful grenade that can prate the robot''s body and blow up from the inside so that the Satan Robot won''t have parts to control at all."


    "A grenade? Isn''t a regr bazooka enough to crush the robot''s internal systems already?"


    "No, it isn''t." Fawkes shook his head with a smile. "That''s because we''re using a special memory metal."


    "Memory metal?"


    "Yes, Mister Penn. Give me a moment."


    Fawkes disappeared into the room, before emerging with a circuit board with a piece of metal wire connected to the center in the shape of a ''U''.


    Fawkes took out a knife and cut the U-shaped wire before Wilbur''s eyes before flipping the circuit switch on. The hiss of electric sparks filled the air, and both men watched as the two broken ends of the wire extended automatically, reconnecting with each other.

 Chapter 2358

    The U-shaped wire was whole again. Wilbur had seen the memory metal before but witnessing it at work still left him in shock.


    Fawkes chuckled. "Yes, that''s what the memory metal can do. It''s changed what used to hold robots back forever. In the past, the slightest blow to the robot''s motherboard would cause it to lose all functions at once. However, with memory metal, robots can now ovee moderate damage without being affected at all. That alone should make it worth its price."


    "Yes, I agree. Well, the Satan Robot costs a hundred million dors per unit. How much would the memory metal go for, then?"


    Fawkes'' expression darkened. "I think it''s important to know your boundaries, Mister Penn. The memory metal is the core of the Satan Robot. It''s not for sale on its own. I thought we could have a nice chat, but there''s no point in talking if you''re not going to purchase the robot."


    "Oh, I''m here to buy the Satan Robot for sure. How soon can I get the ten units?"


    "Three days."


    "That soon? Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Can I have a look at your production line, then?"


    "Of course."


    Fawkes picked up his phone. "Let me show you some photos now."


    "Wait, Mister Fawkes!"


    A man in a suit walked over just then, taking Fawkes'' phone away with a frown. "There are outsiders who know about the Satan Robot now, and the military forces in Moda have retrieved information about it as well. If we use the inte and expose the robot''s production line, we''d be screwed."


    "Oh, thank goodness you reminded me. I had almost forgotten."


    Fawkes looked Wilbur up and down, who got up with a scowl. "I guess we can put an end to our talk since you aren''t willing to work with me, Mister Fawkes."


    Wilbur turned to leave, but Fawkes hurried after him in a panic. "I was just joking, Mister Penn! Don''t take it to heart."


    Fawkes gave the man in the suit a pointed stare, who nodded and gave the phone back to him before turning to leave.


    Fawkes turned back to Wilbur with a smile. "My apologies. Things in Moda are still ratherplicated right now, and lots of people are out to get me. Please don''t fault me for being cautious."


    "I actually set up a local areawork here from the start, and the data here doesn''t travel out without special equipment. Here, let me send it to you."


    "Sure."


    Glee filled Wilbur''s chest. He had thought that this talk had been a bust, only for Fawkes to have been prepared beforehand. What Fawkes did not know, however, was that Wilbur''s phone was no ordinary mobile device.


    La had installed a security system in Wilbur''s phone that allowed it to send out information via satellite. Thus, Wilbur sent the photos of the production line to La as soon as he got them.


    Fawkes said, "Mister Penn, you''ve taken a look at the production line now. When will you send the down payment over?"


    Wilbur crossed one leg over the other with a smile. "I''m very interested in this


    project of yours, Mister Fawkes. How much money should I invest to make myself a shareholder?"


    Fawkes practically lit up. "Are you saying you''d like to invest and buy some shares, Mister Penn?"

 Chapter 2360

    "Argh!"


    "Help!"


    A deafening roar cut through the air, and then the cave fell silent as the vortex of ck miasma disappeared as well.


    Wilbur looked around him. Everyone else had run into a building as they stared at the cave in terror.


    "My brother!"


    "No, my sister..."


    "Dad!"


    ...


    Upon recovering from the initial shock, the survivors fell to the ground and began to sob. Most of their family members had been sucked into the cave just now.


    Someone stood up then to say, "There''s a beast in the cave, and the authorities must be informed so that it can be dealt with. Otherwise, none of us are going to live the next time it shows up."


    Tommy looked at the cave. Upon spotting Wilbur making his way towards it, he shouted, "Hey, don''t go!"


    Tommy was about to yank Wilbur back, but the people around him held him down. "It''s far too dangerous, Tommy. Don''t go over there."


    "But..."


    Tears welled up in Tommy''s eyes. He was a kind man, yet he could only sigh helplessly as he watched Wilbur enter the cave.


    "Why did he go in there? That idiot..."


    "Maybe he was possessed to do so. Quick, call the authorities so they can send help over as soon as possible."


    Wilbur had only gotten a little over ten meters into the cave when a call came in from Dennis.


    "Wilbur, there''s something very important that I urgently need your help with." Wilbur was calm. "Is it about Rindo Mine, Officer Dennis?"


    Dennis stopped short on the call, before asking, "H-How did you know about that?"


    "I''m in the cave right now. Don''t worry, I''ll handle this."


    Wilbur ended the call and made his way further into the cave. Upon walking about two hundred meters, an enormous energy field appeared in front of him. Wilbur had done a good amount of research on formations when he was learning from Orkot and knew that every formation had its own energy field.


    This energy field showing up meant that there had to be a formation ahead. Rindo Mine had been around for quite some time, and this beast living here would have shown up a long time ago.


    That was proof that there was definitely a special formation here, and it had now been activated because something happened, and it was going to release the beast inside of it.


    No one would believe that the beast trapped within the formation was a dragon, but Wilbur had heard that roar clearly enough to know that it belonged to one.

 Chapter 2361

    Without a doubt, the beast trapped within the formation was a dragon. Wilbur took a deep breath, then stepped into the formation.


    The view before him began to shift dramatically at once. Wilbur was now surrounded by gray skies and endless volcanoes. He was on a spot ofnd covered inva that had cooled down.


    Boom!


    Two volcanoes erupted just then, spewing out red-hotva. Wilbur could even sense the energy within the volcanova. Everything here felt so real despite being an illusory realm.


    "Roar!"


    Just then, an explosive roar could be heard. Wilbur turned to see an enormous, winged dragon climbing out of one of the volcanoes. It towered over Wilbur like a giant, radiating a wave of dragon aura that made him dizzy.


    Had Wilbur not been a dragon n cultivator, he would have been forced to his knees by the immense powering from the dragon.


    The dragon let out another furious roar as it noticed Wilbur. It spread its wings, soaring into the sky before turning and swooping down quickly.


    Wilbur''s jaw dropped open. The dragon wasing for him! Just as he had snapped out of his stupor, the dragon opened its mouth to spit out a jet of mes.


    At the veryst second, Wilbur channeled the power of light in his body to emit a blinding glow. A ball of light spread out around him, but the dragon''s mes enveloped it at once.


    Wilbur raised his hands, using the Light Gloves to absorb the mes through his defensive barrier. It was not long before the gloves began to glow as well.


    The dragon spat out another jet of mes, enveloping Wilbur''s defensive barrier once more. This time, however, Wilbur was quickly able to absorb the energy from the mes before channeling them into the form of a white dragon. Wilbur had the white dragon charge out of the barrier to attack the winged dragon.


    The white dragon soared around in the air, swiping its ws at the winged dragon''s neck. The winged dragon spat out a jet of mes, but the white dragon did not back up in the slightest as it grabbed the winged dragon by the neck.


    Wilbur raised his right hand, opening his palm before closing it abruptly. The white dragon''s ws radiated a powerful energy that had the winged dragon crying out as it struggled in vain. Wilbur was rather pleased to see this and felt that this would be enough to defeat this beast.


    However, the next second, golden runes filled the air within the formation. They moved around slowly, and Wilbur could feel his own energy flowing out of him as


    a cloud of ck miasma appeared at the winged dragon''s neck.


    As the ck miasma continued to expand, the winged dragon''s neck slipped out of the white dragon''s grasp with a loud pop. The winged dragon took the opportunity to escape, flying away to the top of a volcano as it roared at Wilbur smugly.


    Just then, the white dragon had disappeared as Wilburnded. He felt as if all the energy had been drained from his body, and it was exhausting to even stand up. Looking around, Wilbur suddenly realized that it was not the formation that was trapping the winged dragon.


    No, the winged dragon was actually a part of the formation itself. Killing the winged dragon might be the key to breaking the formation, but Wilbur found that battling it would cause the formation to absorb his own energy and wear him down instead.


    Wilbur frowned, muttering to himself. "If my energy can be absorbed, does that mean that it..."


    Just as he was pondering to himself, the winged dragon had taken flight once again as it spat out a jet of mes. Wilbur raised his hands, using the Light Gloves to convert the mes into the power of light.


    This time, it took him around ten seconds to form a defensive barrier. Following that, Wilbur expanded his defense barrier once more, but the winged dragon seemed to be able to tell what he was trying to do. It withdrew its mes and spat out a stream of ck miasma in the shape of a spiral instead.


    The miasma quickly formed a vortex and quickly swallowed up Wilbur''s defensive barrier made from the power of light. It was not long before Wilbur could sense the miasma trying to absorb his powers. However, the power of light was a middle dimensional power, thus the ck miasma ended up being absorbed to be a part of the power of light instead.

 Chapter 2364

    Wilbur was suddenly reminded of his master''s words. That unknown dimensional guardian, too, came from a lower dimension.


    Wilbur suddenly swelled up with confidence, filling him with energy. Wilbur got up from the ground, looking around him carefully. Upon taking a good look, he realized that this formation was far moreplicated than he thought it to be. In other words, this was a formation with severalyers.


    The outermostyer was its source of energy, but there were many other structures within as well. In fact, there could be well over a dozenyers stacked within this formation.


    That was fine, though. As long as Wilbur found a source, he would be able to turn things around for sure.


    Wilbur took a deep breath. His gazended on the innermostyer of the formation, and it was not long before he had located the source of the formation''s energy.


    Right after that, Wilbur raised the thunder cleaver and cut the line of energy off. One of theyers of the formation turned into shimmering dust before disappearing, followed by the second, the third, all the way to the fifteenthyer.


    By the time Wilbur had cut off the energy source of the formation''s fifteenthyer, the formation waspletely gone. The next second, a spinning dimension formed out of a golden aura appeared. The shimmering dust had not actually disappeared but turned into a golden aura instead.


    The formation''s dimension continued to spin, catching Wilbur off guard. He knew that this was the dimensional formation that his master Orkot had mentioned before.


    A dimensional formation was different from a regr formation. The creator of the dimensional formation was able to put a portal to a different dimension within the formation itself.


    This meant that one wrong move, such as cutting off the wrong golden aura, would open up a door to a different portal that could suck Wilbur in.


    There were three different types of dimensional formations: they were either made of golden aura, silver aura, or purple aura. Purple auras would be connected to the lower dimensions, silver auras to the middle dimensions, and golden auras to the upper dimensions.


    At the same time, silver auras could be connected to a lower dimension as well, the same way golden auras could be connected to middle and lower dimensions.


    However, golden auras tended to be connected to an upper dimension unless there was a specific factor and reason. The same applied to silver aura and purple aura, each usually connected to their respective middle or lower dimensions.


    That was why Wilbur had been in such shock at the sight of the golden aura. This spinning dimensional formation was definitely telling him that one wrong move would suck him into a higher dimension.


    Wilbur was pretty powerful now, but he had never been to a middle dimension before. It was even more impossible that he would be a match for an upper dimensional elite. His master Orkot had said before that the middle and upper dimensions had strict rules of their own, but the point of cultivation was to grow stronger.


    Thus, cultivators would keep challenging others to prove their strength and there were huge battles happening every single day in the middle and upper dimensions.


    The war between cultivators was a ruthless one, where the weak would not be able to survive at all. Despite Wilbur wanting to go to the middle and upper dimensions one day to improve his powers, he felt like now was hardly the time for him to go.


    Going now would just be walking into a death trap.


    In the face of this endlessly spinning dimensional formation, Wilbur had to find the golden aura connected to the energy source he was looking for. Otherwise, he would either be trapped here forever or sucked into a higher dimension.


    "Which aura is the energy source of the formation, then?" Wilbur muttered to himself, falling deep into thought.


    He closed his eyes, and Orkot''s words rang in his mind once more, ''Remember, Wilbur. You must view every formation like a greatke, as they all have a source going both in and out.''

 Chapter 2365

    ''What gives theke its energy and motion is the energy source, and the


    difference between source and output lies in its special aura. That aura is simr to the mouth of a spring or fountain-slow, steady, and never-ending.''


    Wilbur''s eyes flew open at once. "Slow, steady, and never-ending!"


    Wilbur understood then that the source of a formation was the part of it that had the most vigor. Despite there being multiple dimensions spinning in front of him, Wilbur could distinctly feel each of the golden auras.


    It was not long before Wilbur found the strongest stripes, and he leaped out. Fine golden lines appeared in front of him like threads of a web as Wilbur dodged them left and right, finallying up to the aura he had chosen.


    The next second, Wilbur swung the thunder cleaver down. The golden aura shattered with a loud crack, disappearing into a cloud of shimmering dust as the view before Wilbur began to melt away. It was not long before he returned to Rindo Mine once more and could recognize his surroundings again.


    Wilbur let out a long breath, looking around him before heading further into the cave. Despite having broken the formation just now, Wilbur was unsure how many formations there were in the cave and decided to look around in case there were others.


    It was not long before Wilbur reached the end of the cave''s depths, but he saw nothing out of the ordinary. This meant that there was only one formation in the cave, and it had been broken just now, so there was no more danger.


    Wilbur walked along as he dialed Beverly''s number.


    "Hello, Deacon Penn. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    "Not for now, Beverly. I''ve taken care of everything here and killed that winged dragon."


    "Okay, got it."


    Wilbur made his way to the cave entrance. He could hear people''s voices there, so he waited for a while before charging out and disappearing into the night.


    Wilbur had never been a fan of big crowds and decided to leave since he had settled things at the Rindo Mine.


    La called him on his way back.


    "Hi, La. How are things?" Wilbur asked.


    "Everything''s been handled, sir. Moda''s military has demolished Fawkes'' production facility for the Satan Robot. Oh, and they also found Professor Dickens in a secretb. He was already dead, though. He died from being shot in the chest by a machine gun."


    Wilbur nodded. "Very well. All the people behind the Satan Robot are dead, and I''ve destroyed the blueprints as well. I guess this can alle to an end now."

 Chapter 2366

    Wilbur ended the call, letting out a long breath. In his search for the fourth dragon cauldron fragment, Wilbur had encountered the Night Demons, the Satan Robot, and the formation at Rindo Mine.


    All of Wilbur''s experiences here in Kosanto seemed to be far more severe than what he had encountered elsewhere, as well as being far moreplicated. The formation at Rindo Mine even turned out to be a dimensional one.


    Thankfully, everything was over now. All Wilbur wanted to do right then was to get back to Diseya and figure out the difference between the two formations in Bangsai so he could locate the source of the golden formation''s energy and cut it off.


    The golden formation would be drained with no energy source, and Wilbur would get the fourth dragon cauldron fragment. The pale blue formation could stay in Bangsai and continue providing the people there with a steady supply of water.


    It was dawn by the time Wilbur returned to Diseya, and the sun was well on its way into the sky. Yet, Wilbur was oblivious to all of this, activating the Dragon''s Breath at once to view the two formations in the vige square.


    The structures of the two formations did not seem to have changed, but the aura they radiated was clearly quite different. Wilbur was quite pleased to see this, as he had only been able to see the two formations'' aura as equally powerful in the past.


    Now, however, the pale blue formation''s aura was separated from the golden formation. Despite it being very faint, Wilbur was still able to catch it. He felt like he hade upon the heads of two tangled spools of thread.


    Wilbur released his spirit sense to enter the formation, trying to sense the pulsing auras of both formations. Atst, he was able to sense the difference in the pulses as he opened his eyes excitedly. "I found it!"


    This time, Wilbur was finally able to tell that the special energy source wasing from the pale blue formation, using its aura to form a fine golden thread that melded into the golden formation.


    Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver and leaped into the air. He hung upside down and swung the cleaver against the fine golden thread.


    Crack!


    The thread crumbled along with the entire golden formation, and its aura rapidly gathered in the middle.


    A golden ball of light appeared in the middle of where the golden formation had been. Eventually, the light faded, and the fourth dragon cauldron fragment appeared in front of Wilbur.


    Wilbur grabbed the cauldron fragment and found himself losing his bnce, tripping into the pale blue formation. He crossed his hands over his chest instinctively, thinking that the same wave of energy would knock him back. However, the formation did not harm Wilbur in the slightest.


    Wilbur passed right through the formation as if he could not touch it at all.


    "Whoa..."


    Wilbur came out of the formation, turning back to look at it with furrowed brows. If the golden formation was supported by dragon aura, could the pale blue formation be connected to the winged dragon in Rindo Mine?


    Could it be said that the formation in Rindo Mine was somehow connected to the one here, and Wilbur destroying the Rindo Mine formation had weakened the pale blue formation? Was that how he was able to tell the difference between the two formations and finally break the golden one to retrieve the dragon cauldron fragment?

 Chapter 2367

    Wilbur fell silent at the thought. He thought that the Rindo Mine incident had nothing to do with these two formations, but it would be impossible to exin the shift in the pale blue formation''s aura here otherwise.


    Besides, the formation in Rindo Mine was a dimensional one connected to the upper dimensions. It was definitely not a formation that a regr cultivator could make. It had to be the work of an upper dimension cultivator who was also somehow rted to the dragon n.


    Despite the questions Wilbur had, that was the truth of the matter. Either way, he now had the fourth dragon cauldron fragment and could finally draw an end to his time in Kosanto.


    Wilbur released his spirit sense into the cauldron fragment at once and was able to read the message on it in no time.


    He put the cauldron fragment away and came to the parking lot to say goodbye to Arsi. However, Arsi was nowhere to be found. Wilbur smiled and got into the car to drive out of Diseya.


    Wilbur returned to Riol, the capital of Kosanto, in the afternoon. After resting for two days, he headed to the airport and got on a flight to Beven, the capital of Skermann.


    Through the information in the fourth dragon cauldron fragment, Wilbur was able to ess the view of a small seaside town named Wendis. This meant that the fifth dragon cauldron fragment was hidden in Wendis.


    Skermann was a small nation facing the ocean and had thus joined the International Union. That was why many countries were allowed to fly there without a visa.


    Wilbur took out a world map on his flight to Skermann, marking down five spots on the map corresponding to the known locations of the dragon cauldron fragments.


    He connected the five points together and could not help but gasp aloud. Despite there only being five out of nine points, the shape of a dragon was starting to form from the connected dots.


    Kosanto and Moda were at the intersection of a dragon''s w. If these dragon cauldron fragments really were to be ced around the world, Wilbur was pretty sure that Senior Fremont had done so as part of a grand scheme of his.


    The shape of a dragon drawn from points around the world might very well be a special formation, and the one at Rindo Mine would have just been one of the smaller ones.


    Despite not knowing why Senior Fremont hadid down such a huge formation around the world, Wilbur was certain that this was no ordinary formation.


    That also meant that he was bound to run into more special formations in his hunt for the dragon cauldron fragments from here on out, so he should be prepared. Three hourster, Wilbur''s flightnded in Beven. As Skermann was near the ocean, there were countless docks built around the country to boost its economy.


    Wilbur had read that Skermann''s entire coastline was five hundred kilometers long, and there were thirteen hundred docks built along it in total. That meant that on average, there would be a dock every five hundred meters apart.


    That seemed a little over the top for such a small nation, and Skermann did not actually need so many docks just to develop its economy. The main reason for all the docks was a result of the nation''s special geographical location.

 Chapter 2368

    Skermann was located by the Gulf Coast that was riddled with war all the time,


    and the dozen or so countries surrounding it had been going at it for decades now. Thus, the wealthier citizens and businessmen would usually put their trading resources in Skermann.


    That basically made Skermann the central hub for all its neighboring countries'' resources, which exined why it was far more developed than other nations inparison. Skermann being a part of the Gulf Coast should have made it one of the warring countries, but that was not the case. The neighboring countries needed somewhere to store their resources, and the people of Skermann were also avid advocates for peace and heavily disliked engaging in war. Thus, Skermann had somehow be an important neutral nation on the Gulf Coast.


    The conflict between the surrounding countries was usually over profit and gain, and the endless wars that happened on the Gulf Coast only further proved this point. Wilbur was far from interested in being a part of those wars.


    He headed to the docks uponnding in Beven, then rented a speedboat, which he took to Wendis at top speed.


    It was three in the afternoon when Wilbur arrived in Wendis. Upon docking, he began searching along the coastline but was unable to find the scene he had seen through the fourth dragon cauldron fragment after an entire day of searching.


    Sitting in a hotel room, Wilbur frowned and muttered to himself, "This fifth dragon cauldron fragment has to be in Wendis, but why can''t I find the scene that I saw in the fourth fragment?"


    Wilbur fell deep into thought. He even suspected that he had been searching in the wrong ce. Maybe the fifth cauldron fragment wasn''t even in Wendis, to begin with. Upon doing some simpleparisons, however, Wilbur was able to confirm that he was in the right ce.


    He had definitely seen Wendis in the fourth cauldron fragment. However, he could not find the scene in real life. It was as if the ce had... disappeared.


    Wilbur thought about it for a long time beforeing to terms with the idea that the people here may have built more roads and tourist spots to boost the economy here. This was probably why the scene he saw in the dragon cauldron fragment was nowhere to be found. It was probably altered beyond recognition.


    Upon doing some analyzing, Wilbur chose a few streets that looked like they might have been altered. He nned to visit them the next day and ask the people about the alterations done to the town over the years.


    After going through a long day, it did not take long for Wilbur to fall asleep. In his dream, Wilbur returned to the Rindo Mine and entered the formation once more. In hisst move, he identally cut off an aura stripe that was connected to an upper dimension.


    A ray of golden light dragged Wilbur up into a portal regardless of how hard he tried to back away, sucking him into the upper dimension against his will.


    "Ahhh! Noooo..."


    Wilbur woke up in a panic and soon realized that he had just been dreaming. He let out a sigh of relief upon realization. The sun had risen when he looked outside, thus he freshened himself up before having a quick breakfast and headed to the streets he had nned to visit the night before.


    Wendis was a tourist hotspot, and the townsfolk told Wilbur that the roads here were bound to change every now and then. Yet when Wilbur asked them if there had ever been a road leading to the sea, everyone shook their heads saying that they had never seen anything like that before.


    After all, coastal areas were prone to getting hit by hurricanes and tsunamis. If the roads were facing the sea, the damage would be ten times worse.


    No matter how the roads were reconstructed, there was no way they would lead


    to the sea like what Wilbur had seen from the dragon cauldron fragment.


    "I''ve lived here for almost sixty years, Mister Penn. Trust me when I say that everyone you ask will give you the same answer. There would never be a road facing the sea here."

 Chapter 2369

    "Thank you."


    Wilbur smiled at the old man in appreciation. Despite hearing the clear answer, he still refused to believe it and asked the townsfolk another few streets down.


    Sure enough, the old man was right. It was impossible for any road in Wendis to be built facing the sea. However, that was what Wilbur had seen through the fourth dragon cauldron fragment.


    Could he have remembered the wrong thing?


    He was certain about the location being Wendis for sure. Was it possible that he had made a mistake and the roads in the cauldron fragment had not been facing the sea?


    Wilbur returned to the hotel and entered the fourth dragon cauldron fragment with his spirit sense. However, he had already done this once before and the message left on the fragment had disappeared for good after being read once.


    There was no way he would be able to re-read that message now.


    At the same time, the image in Wilbur''s head grew clearer and clearer. He was certain that the roads he had seen were facing the sea!


    Wilburforted himself internally. Maybe Senior Fremont put the cauldron fragment here a hundred years ago, so no one was even around to see the roads back then.


    No mortal being could live past a hundred, and Senior Fremont had been around for close to a thousand years. How would a regr person even begin to deem his existence possible?


    Wilbur was suddenly reminded of the fact that he, just like Senior Fremont, was a cultivator. This made Wilbur decide to give up asking the townsfolk. Instead, he headed to the biggest library in Wendis.


    In the library, Wilbur read up on the history of Wendis in the past few years through records that even included hand-drawn sketches of the town''s old map.


    The map was marked with street names, but Wilbur soon realized that none of the streets faced the sea even in thest hundred years. That meant that no roads here should be built facing the sea, and that was supposed to bemon knowledge, which meant that there was no road in Wendis that actually led to the


    sea.


    Wilbur frowned at the thought. If that was the case, where could the fifth dragon cauldron fragment be hidden?


    The hints from the fragments would never be wrong, which meant that Wendis definitely had a road facing the sea.


    Just as Wilbur was riddled with confusion, a gust of wind blew in from the windows and flipped through the pages of the library. They let out a series of swishing sounds before stopping on a record of a mirage.

 Chapter 2370

    Wilbur, being out of ideas, was drawn to the mirage at once. Upon taking a closer look, the page said that mirages weremon urrences in Wendis. In fact, there were records of it appearing eighty-nine times in a single year.


    Practically anyone living in Wendis would have seen a mirage before. It was not really a big deal as mirages were usually formed by a reflection of sun rays.


    Wilbur flipped to a page recollecting a rather special mirage. It was said that thirty years ago, there had been a mirage on the waters along Wendis reflecting the town itself.


    However, no one knew why the mirage had even appeared.


    There were two sketches on the page. One was of the map of the town, and the other was of the suspended mirage of Wendis. Wilbur''s gazended on the mirage of Wendis and was immediately stunned by what he saw. All the roads in the mirage of Wendis seen in the sketch were facing the ocean.


    "I found it!" Wilbur cried out excitedly, causing the people around him to whip around and stare at him. The librarians hurried over to ask him what happened, then smiled and nodded upon finding out that he was just overjoyed.


    Wilbur took out his phone and snapped a few photos of the mirage of Wendis. He then left the library and headed to a nearby dock.


    Under the blue sky, the sun''s golden rays beat down on the water. Wilbur ced his hands on his hips and began to observe the sea. Just then, a series of screams could be heard.


    "Help! Help!"


    Wilbur turned to see a young girl bobbing up and down in the water from afar as she screamed for help. Wilbur dove into the water at once, swimming toward the girl at top speed. Yet by the time he had reached her, the girl had already sunk below the surface.


    Wilbur went underwater at once, pulling the girl out of the water before bringing her back to shore.


    He did some chestpressions on her on the beach, and it was not long before she spat out a few mouthfuls of seawater and sat back up.


    The girl wiped away the seawater around her mouth and said, "Thank you for saving me."


    "That''s alright. Oh, you were holding on to this m the whole time you were in the water. Is that why you went in?"


    The girl spat out a few more mouthfuls of seawater before handing the m to Wilbur with a frown. "You saved me, so it''s yours now."


    "No, it belongs to you. I don''t even like m meat that much."


    "No, no."


    The girl pried the m open to reveal a big and shiny pearl inside. She took it out and handed it to Wilbur. "That''s why I went into the water. Well, it''s yours now."


    "No, I can''t take something you acquired by risking your life."


    Wilbur scrambled to turn the girl down, who had no choice but to put the pearl away. "Alright, I owe you a favor then. I don''t know your name yet, though."


    "My name''s Wilbur. What about yours?"


    "I''m Judith. Thank you for saving me, I''m really grateful."

 Chapter 2371

    Wilbur held back augh. "It''s alright, you already thanked me just now. You don''t have to do it again."


    Judith nodded, pursing her lips. "My grandma told me to remember good deeds from others deep in my heart. That''s the only way to be a kind and grateful person."


    Wilbur did not really know what to do with Judith''s enthusiasm. However, he was also a little curious about her. "If you really want to thank me, can you tell me how you found this m and why you were so sure there was a pearl in it?"


    Judith hesitated. She looked around to make sure there was no one nearby, and whispered, "I can tell you, but you have to keep it a secret."


    "Yes, of course. I swear I won''t tell anyone."


    Wilbur nodded, overflowing with curiosity. The water where Judith was must have been at least fifteen meters deep, and ms usually lived at the bottom of the sea. Wilbur found it rather unbelievable that this little girl was not only able to see fifteen meters underwater but even knew that there was a pearl in this m.


    Judith said, "I''ve actually inherited my grandma''s talent of seeing rays of light that regr people can''t with my eyes. That includes pearls, gold bars, and sunken ships. I can see it as long as I''m close enough."


    Wilbur could hardly believe his ears. "So, you can see all the treasures underwater?"


    "Yes, I can."


    Judith shrugged. "But grandma said that all things in the world happen for a reason, so she doesn''t let me look for the sunken ships underwater. The most she lets me do is go diving for ms with pearls inside, and I''m only allowed to do kind deeds with the money I get from trading the pearls. Otherwise, I''ll be punished, and my power will disappear."


    Wilbur nodded. "I can''t believe such a magical power exists."


    Judith put the pearl away, getting to her feet and patting the sand off herself. "Hey, Wilbur. Do you think we''re friends?"


    "Of course we are."


    "You saved me just now, so in return, I''d like to invite you to dinner at my ce tonight."


    "Sure. I''ll be there on time."


    Judith told Wilbur her address and turned to leave after that. Wilbur looked back at the sea and continued to search for a location where the mirage of Wendis would most likely appear.


    After spending the whole morning searching, Wilbur found the best vantage spot at dock fifty-two. It overlooked any mirage that appeared on the sea around town and had a pretty good view too.


    However, Wilbur still found the mirage of Wendis with its roads facing the ocean to be a little unrealistic. After all, mirages were just an illusion created by the reflections of sun rays. They were not actually real.


    It would be nearly impossible to search for the dragon cauldron fragment in a mirage. Unless... that mirage was a part of a special formation here. Perhaps he would find the fifth cauldron piece there...


    Wilbur activated the Dragon''s Breath, and the wispy dragon appeared at once. It swam through the air before fading out of sight. There was no formation to be seen.


    That meant that there were no formations here around him. Wilbur was struck with disappointment but suddenly remembered his ns with Judith and turned to head towards the suburbs.


    He had a dinner to attend right now!

 Chapter 2372

    Ten minutester, Wilbur arrived at the foot of a shabby, worn apartment building. "Block thirty-five... this is it."


    The neighborhood was named Ediran, and it looked to be at least thirty years old. All the buildings here were six floors tall at most, and it looked to be the poorest ce in all of Wendis.


    Wilbur could hardly believe that Judith and her grandmother lived in a ce like this. With the special talent they both had, they were more than capable of digging up the most unthinkable treasures from underwater.


    The money from that could more than get Judith and her grandmother a unit in the most luxurious apartment in Wendis, or even a house of their own.


    Wilbur walked up to unit 502 and knocked on the door.


    "Coming!"


    Judith''s voice rang from inside. The door was opened not long after, and Judith appeared in front of Wilbur looking delighted to see him. "Mister Penn! Come in,e in."


    "Thank you. Here''s a little something I picked up."


    Wilbur handed the fruits he had bought by the road to Judith and walked inside. He looked around and saw that Judith''s house was just as shabby as the rest of the neighborhood.


    "Grandma? It''s the guy who saved me earlier! He''s here!"


    "Alright, alright."


    An olddy with a head full of white hair walked out of the room. She was dressed rather inly, but her gaze and appearance radiated something far different. "Hello, Grandma."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Penn."


    Judith''s grandmother chatted with Wilbur briefly and invited him to the dining table. Judith had prepared a feast for dinner, and the three of them dug in at once.


    Judith was definitely very grateful to Wilbur for saving her life and kept filling his te through dinner. This made Wilbur feel rather awkward, but Judith''s grandmother smiled at him. "Don''t worry, Mister Penn. You saved my granddaughter, which makes you our family hero."


    "No, I''m really not! I actually just happened to be passing by when I saw Judith. I''m sure anyone would have done the same."


    "You''re a kind man, Mister Penn."


    After dinner, Judith''s grandmother asked her to clean up the table. The old woman turned to Wilbur then and said, "Mister Penn, I''m sure you''re a cultivator, aren''t you?"


    Wilbur was caught off guard. He had not revealed his aura in the slightest at all. Upon thinking of Judith''s special talent, Wilbur frowned and asked, "You could tell?"


    "Yes, Mister Penn. I could sense your cultivator aura, and I''m pretty sure you''re at the Emperor level. On top of that, you''re also a dragon n cultivator. Am I right?"

 Chapter 2373

    If Wilbur had been shocked by the old woman''s first statement, he now felt like he had been struck by lightning. "You can tell I''m a cultivator?"


    Judith''s grandmother looked at him calmly. "Yes, I can. You might find this strange, but it''s perfectly normal for me. My family and I are descendants of the dragon n, and each of us has some dragon blood flowing in us. When the dragon''s blood is powerful enough, our special legacy, the Dragon Eye, will be awakened. The Dragon Eye can see things regr people cannot."


    She paused for a moment, then continued, "The dragon''s blood in my body is powerful enough to awaken my Dragon Eye, so I can sense your aura. Judith is my granddaughter, and her Dragon Eye has been awakened just like mine. However, the dragon''s blood in her body is not so powerful just yet. That is why she only has some special powers, so I let her dive for ms in the sea to make a living for the two of us."


    Wilbur frowned at the old woman. "Why did you tell me something so important? I don''t think that''s very good for either of you."


    "I know, but you saved Judith''s life. Thus, you have the right to know about the legend of the Dragon Eye. However, I hope you don''t tell anyone else about this. Otherwise, Judith and I might be in danger. The truth is, I just want her to live a normal life in safety and peace."


    Wilbur understood the old woman''s intentions. It was true that only people who had gone through a lot would learn to appreciate a simple life. Judith''s grandmother wanting to keep her granddaughter by her side to live a normal life was not surprising at all.


    "I see. Thank you, Grandma. I promise to keep your secret for you."


    Judith''s grandmother nodded. "If I''m not wrong, you must be a Dashan." "Yes, Grandma."


    "Every cultivator whoes to Wendis is after the mirage of Wendis that appears on the sea because it''s been said that there''s a huge secret hidden within the mirage. I''m sure you are no exception."


    Wilbur was stunned once again. Yet, upon thinking of Judith''s grandmother and her special Dragon Eye powers, she might know a thing or two about the secret of the mirage froming into contact with some cultivators.


    Wilbur''s initial goal ofing to Wendis had not been the secret of the mirage, but his interest was now piqued upon hearing Judith''s grandmother mentioning it. "Do you know about the secret of the mirage, Grandma?"


    "Yes, I do. There are some treasures in there, but they''re unrted to cultivators outside of the dragon n. The mirage is waiting for a special dragon n cultivator, and I think that might be you."


    "Me? Why me?"


    "You have a special dragon n aura that tells me you''ve obtained the protection of the middle and upper dimensions. There''s no way you could be just some ordinary guy."


    Wilbur felt like Judith''s grandmother seemed to be giving him a reminder, but also had things that she could not exactly say outright. "Well, what should I do to get the treasure in the mirage?"


    Judith''s grandmother got to her feet. "Wendis'' mirage is more than just a reflection of the sun''s rays. It''s actually a special dimension, and one can only enter it if one emits a simr aura to the mirage. Your dragon aura is not pure enough, young man. If you can turn it pure, I think you might have a shot at getting into that special dimension. That''s all I can say."

 Chapter 2374

    After Judith''s grandmother was done revealing that information to Wilbur, she returned to her room. Judith came out of the kitchen after cleaning up and chuckled at the sight of Wilbur standing frozen in ce. "Want to go for a walk?"


    "W-What? Oh, yeah, sure. I was just thinking of doing that."


    Judith disappeared into her grandmother''s room for a short while and then came out to go downstairs with Wilbur. They strolled along the neighborhood, and Wilbur asked, "Where''s that pearl you found, Judith?"


    "I traded it for money, then donated it to charity," Judith replied.


    "Why didn''t you leave some of it for yourself? I''m not saying you have to livevishly, but you should at least have enough for a morefortable life with your grandma."


    Judith shrugged at the words. "You''re a good man, Mister Penn, but Grandma said that this is just our fate. We aren''t fated for thevish life. Using the money made from the Dragon Eye will only result in our bad karma."


    "Bad karma?"


    Wilbur frowned. "Do you think it could just be a cebo? Maybe your grandmother''s used to living this way, and thus thinks it''s the life she''s destined to have, but the truth is that you''re more than capable of getting yourselves better lives. Don''t you think so?"


    Judith shook her head but said nothing. The two of them walked past a clothing store, and Judith was drawn to a beautiful dress in the window. She pressed her nose against the ss, staring at it with glowing eyes.


    Wilbur nced at the purple dress and promptly went into the store. He bought the dress for Judith with his own money and then gave it to her.


    "Is this for me? Thank you!"


    Judith was beside herself with excitement, rushing into the changing rooms beforeing out wearing the dress. She twirled in the mirror, beaming at herself. "Does it look nice on me?"


    "Yes, you look very pretty."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Wilbur let out a long breath. The talk he had with Judith''s grandmother had left a strange, dull feeling in his chest that somehow made him want to prove a point.


    "See? I was right, wasn''t I? You don''t have to live such frugal lives, you know. Treat yourself and your grandmother to some nicer things, won''t you? No one can tell you that you don''t have the right to live the life you want."


    Judith was overjoyed, thanking Wilbur profusely. They continued their walk, strolling around casually. As they walked past an alley, a hooligan armed with a dagger came rushing out as two figures chasing after him shouted, "Stop, thief!"


    The thief was enraged and turned around to swing his dagger wildly through the air.

 Chapter 2375

    Wilbur grabbed Judith by the arm, yanking her over. Despite him moving fast enough, the thief''s dagger still made a long gash in Judith''s dress.


    The thief was eventually caught by the two men chasing after him and was subsequently handed over to the police. Wilbur had no choice but to bring Judith to a bathroom so she could change back into the clothes she had been in.


    They walked along the streets, and Judith let out a long breath. "What did I tell ya? My destiny''s been set in stone. Grandma and I aren''t fated for thevish life."


    Wilbur had encountered people with special talents in the past. Despite the fact that they were not cultivators, their special talents were still quite bizarre and brilliant. Countless people had tried desperately to analyze these talents, and Wilbur had heard by chance before that those with special talents were actually not allowed to make money with their talents.


    Doing that would result in bad karma or some unpredictable tragedies.


    Wilbur was a cultivator and a strong believer in controlling one''s own destiny. After all, if everything was fated, Wilbur would have never been able to improve his own powers time and time again to be stronger.


    If Wilbur were to bepared to himself from ten years ago, the current version of him was positively a god. Wilbur had made it this far in his cultivation all because of his own hard work, as well as a few strokes of luck here and there.


    However, if everything was fated, would Wilbur have been able to make it to the Emperor level justzing around at home? He would not even have the chance to go search for the dragon cauldrons.


    Despite feeling rather indignant, the circumstances that transpired earlier were strange enough for Wilbur to relent so that Judith would not get hurt anymore. "I''m sorry. I should respect your life, Judith."


    "That''s alright. I don''t know why, but you feel like someone I''ve known for a long time. I don''t know how to deny what you tell me to do. Maybe it''s just our fate as Dashans."


    Judith''s words reminded Wilbur of what her grandmother had said. If Judith''s family did have dragon n blood, would the dragon''s head on Wilbur''s back be an indicator of him having dragon''s blood as well?


    Wilbur returned to his hotel after sending Judith home. He sat cross-legged in his room and began to meditate. Memories of his encounters flooded his brain, and he realized something: there seemed to have been a special force that led him to search for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons at the right time.


    Wilbur slowly opened his eyes. If he really did have a part of the dragon n in his blood, what kind of powers would he gain if that blood was awakened? He was, however, aware of the fact that whatever dragon''s blood he had in his body was definitely not powerful enough for those powers to be awakened.


    Wilbur let out a breath, thinking back to what Judith''s grandmother had said once more. The mirage where the special treasure was hidden was a whole separate dimension on its own, and only dragon n cultivators with a simr aura could enter it.


    Ever since he had begun cultivating dragon aura, Wilbur''s body had been changing. His dragon aura had grown more and more pure with it as well, and each dragon n cultivation method seemed to help purify it further. With the level Wilbur was at, the best way for him to make the dragon aura in his body even purer was by cultivating the Dragon Move.


    The Dragon Move could lead his dragon aura to pass through his skeleton, improving every single bone in his body. Bones were the foundation of a person, and going from there was the best n.


    Judith''s grandmother had given Wilbur a pretty decent lead. Coupled with the information he had gotten from the fourth dragon cauldron fragment, all signs seemed to be pointing to the mirage.


    The only way now to enter the mirage was to improve the purity of his dragon aura. Wilbur knew he could not rush this and had to start by cultivating the Dragon Move skill.

 Chapter 2376

    Wilbur had cultivated the Dragon Move to the fifth level, where he could cast the Dragon''s Howl. The golden dragon that was formed out of the spell wouldst five seconds and wouldst six seconds if he were to increase it to the sixth level.


    After contemting through the night, Wilbur decided to stay in his room and cultivate for a month so he could raise his Dragon Move to the sixth level: Dragon''s Shadow.


    In the past, Wilbur would never have been able to do so even if he was given a year, let alone a month. However, his powers had been leveled up rather significantly thanks to the hundred and fifty years of cultivation he obtained from the Dragon Spirit Essence.


    Raising his Dragon Move from the fifth to sixth level would definitely be quite the feat for Wilbur, but it was not impossible.


    Wilbur began meditating in solitude during the day, channeling his dragon aura to flow through his body, and by night, his body emitted a pale golden glow. This cycle went on for half a month. On the sixteenth day, the blood-red dragon head imprint on his back lit up.


    A peculiar pressure seemed to take over the dragon aura in Wilbur''s body as sweat beaded on his forehead. After thirty days of cultivation, the bones in Wilbur''s body had been raised to another level.


    Wilbur slowly opened his eyes, then raised his left hand, and it instantly emitted a golden glow. Within just a second, a golden energy ball had appeared in his palm. A tiny golden dragon soared around inside the ball, letting out a series of howls.


    Wilbur smiled at the sight. He finally seeded in improving his Dragon move from the fifth to the sixth level after a month. He was now more powerful from the dragon aura flowing through his bones, and the golden energy ball was forged out of that same dragon aura.


    This was the first time Wilbur actually understood how precious the Dragon Move was. Regr cultivation could only improve his dragon aura but would damage his body. However, the Dragon Move was the exact opposite. It started with the cultivator''s bones, improving them alongside their cultivation.


    That way, Wilbur''s bones were sure to be mind-blowingly powerful once he reached the ninth level of the Dragon Move. Regr cultivation methods only improved the strength of a tenth of one''s bones, while the Dragon Move could improve the strength of the entirety of one''s bones. The effects were simply iparable.


    Dragon aura flowed through Wilbur''s bones, and he could clearly sense them being nourished. Wilbur''s body had improved significantly in the past month.


    If he was not in a rush to collect all nine fragments of the ninth dragon cauldron to meet with Senior Fremont and find out the secret of the dragon n, Wilbur would have cultivated for a whole year to focus on raising his Dragon Move to the ninth level.


    After a short rest, Wilbur headed into the bathroom for a shower. It was one o''clock in the afternoon by the time he emerged from the hotel, and the sun was beating down relentlessly.


    The beach was filled with people due to the fact that it was a holiday, and Wilbur saw at least ten photographers fiddling with their cameras.


    During lunch back at the hotel, Wilbur overheard someone mentioning that it had been almost forty days since thest mirage had been spotted, which was unheard of, thus everyone was predicting that it would appear within the next day or two.


    On top of that, the weather report suggested that a mirage was actually most likely to appear this afternoon. Hence, many people wanted to witness this peculiar sight for themselves.


    Cultivators had a rule set in ce where they were not to mess with the world of mortals, so Wilbur did not n to try entering the mirage in front of all the other beach-goers here.


    He came to dock fifty-two, which waspletely empty. It seemed to have been abandoned for a pretty long time, and the cracks in the wood were a good enough indicator of that. Despite the dock not being the best ce to spot the mirage, it was a spot that overlooked the most mirage sightings in Wendis if they were to appear.


    Wilbur would be able to give it a try then and see if his dragon aura could match up with the mirage.


    If he seeded, he would be able to enter the special dimension of the mirage. Wilbur sat at the dock, waiting silently. Within just half an hour, footsteps could be hearding from behind him.

 Chapter 2377

    A short whileter, a man in a ck suit appeared behind Wilbur. "Are you Wilbur Penn?"


    "Oh, a cultivator from the Church of Holy Illuminati. I hope you''re not trying to start trouble with me."


    "Please don''t get the wrong idea, Mister Penn. We''re just trying to work with you."


    "What?"


    "Yes. Do you remember working with Tracy in Wearson Valley? Well, Tracy was one of our men."


    Wilbur smiled. "So, you''re here for the Light Armor?"


    "Indeed. We''re thinking of hiring you to work with us, Mister Penn."


    "I don''t mind working with you, but you need to tell me what led you to make such a decision."


    "The Light Helmet is very important to us, Mister Penn. You should know that the Light Warrior was the Holy One of our church, and the Light Helmet means a lot to our church as well."


    Wilbur held back augh. "What on earth does the Light Warrior have to do with the Church of Holy Illuminati? That''s hrious. I don''t think I would want to work with you unless you give me a condition that satisfies me."


    The man in the suit said, "Don''t worry, Mister Penn. I promise you''ll be satisfied."


    Upon speaking, he handed Wilbur a piece of white jade. Wilbur channeled his spirit senses to scan the jade at once and discovered an ancient dragon n cultivation method hidden in it.


    The cultivation method was a rather ancient one, and sensing it left Wilbur quite shocked.


    It was the Magic Dragon de, a dragon n cultivation method from a middle dimension.


    The man in the suit looked at Wilbur and asked, "Are you satisfied with this, Mister Penn?"


    "Very. Alright, I''ll help you look for the Light Helmet."


    Aside from the Light Gloves, the rest of the Light Armor also contained defensive powers that could convert energy from lower dimensions into the power of light. Despite Wilbur only having the Light Gloves, this situation was better for him than owning the full set of armor.


    Wilbur had given up on the Light Armor because of what happened to Tracy back then. He did not regret doing so at all and even contemted if he would be able to defeat the Dark Lord if he were to have the protection of the upper dimensional elites.


    After all, having a full set of armor on a where so many elites existed was easier said than done. Wilbur believed that the Dark Lord would not allow him to have his way either, which must mean that the guy was hiding a secret of sorts. Maybe the Light Armor was just one of the many baits he left out there and no one actually knew what his true goal was.

 Chapter 2378

    Either way, Wilbur felt like he could take advantage of his special identity now to find out more about Light Valley and the Church of Holy Illuminati before things went south in his rtionship with them.


    Through chatting with the man in the suit, Wilbur found out that his name was Shaun, and he was a Norse messenger of the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    Following that, Shaun drove Wilbur to a manor outside of Wendis. The two of them entered the manor, and Shaun led Wilbur to the basement of the mansion where there were two ck Bishops from the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    "Mister Penn, this is Aisha and Symon. They''re both ck Bishops."


    Wilbur smiled, extending his hand. "It''s a pleasure to work with the both of you."


    Symon and Aisha exchanged nces before smiling at Wilbur, then shook Wilbur''s hand one after the other. Symon''s handshake was firm and strong as he said, "I''m delighted to work with you, Mister Penn."


    Aisha smiled and said, "I''m honored to be working with you too, Mister Penn. I think our church had a misunderstanding of sorts toward you, but I hope that all of that will be water under the bridge starting from now. Let''s be open and sincere with each other and help each other out."


    Wilbur nodded with a smile of his own. "Of course, of course. The truth is, I''ve actually wanted to do away with that misunderstanding for a long time now but never had the chance. I think this is a great opportunity, seeing as the two of you are willing to work with me."


    Despite saying the words, Wilbur knew that all three of these people did not actually care to dissolve their conflicts. The Church of Holy Illuminati may seem like it had pure intentions like Light Valley, but both groups were actually just as devious.


    However, this did not affect Wilbur''s partnership with the two ck Bishops. Wilbur was indeed interested in the Light Armor and also wanted to know why Light Valley was so hellbent on having him find it.


    Of course, Wilbur could not just ask the question outright. Thus, he could only make guesses and deductions through his observations. Maybe the Child of Light had not just left behind the Light Armor, and there was another inheritance of sorts. That might be what Light Valley was truly after, and they were just using Wilbur''s name to obtain theplete Light Armor.


    After chatting briefly, Shaun took out a map. "Two weeks ago, we received information stating that the Light Helmet was somewhere in the Kook Inds, Burd Bay. There''s probably a domain there, and we''ll have to enter it to find the helmet."


    Symon said, "I''ve been to the Kook Inds before. It''s been said that there''s a forcefield of sorts around it, and many ships have gone missing when they got close. They might be able to get out in roughly half a month if they''re lucky or end up dead if luck isn''t on their side. I thought that it was just some supernatural urrence, but it turned out to be a formation. I wanted to check out the ce on my own, but I was caught up in other things and only have the time now. With the three of us going in there together, I''m sure we''ll be able to break the formation in no time and get the Light Helmet."


    Aisha smiled. "I wouldn''t be too confident if I were you, Symon. From what I know, the formation wasid by the Child of Light. It''s almost as powerful as a formation from a middle dimension, so it''s going to be really challenging."


    Shaun turned to Wilbur then. "Do you have any suggestions for our n, Mister Penn?"


    "No, I don''t," said Wilbur calmly. "I just want to know when we''re heading out."


    Shaun was about to speak, but Symon piped up first. "Three days. My Light Giant is almostplete, and it can help clear a path for us when we head out. It would save us a lot of trouble."


    Aisha shrugged. "Fine by me."


    Shaun nodded. "Alright, then. We''ll head to the Kook Inds in three days. The three of you will stay in this manor until then, and I''ll send a ship over to bring everyone to the ind."

 Chapter 2379

    After settling the three of them down in their rooms, Shaun drove out of the


    manor.


    His car stopped at a dock, where a man in ck robes was standing. Wilbur would be able to recognize the man as the Dark Messenger if he was here. Shaun got out of his car and jogged up to the man.


    Shaun got down on one knee respectfully. "I''m at your service, Dark Messenger."


    "How are things, Shaun?"


    "Don''t worry, honorable Messenger. I''ve settled Wilbur and the others down in the manor. They''ll leave for the Kook Inds in three days and search for the Light Helmet."


    The Dark Messenger smiled. "This is really interesting. My Lord has put quite an effort into this Wilbur guy. I hope he won''t be a disappointment."


    That night, Wilbur sat down cross-legged on his bed. The cultivation method of the Magic Dragon de appeared in his mind, and he repeated it mentally before his eyes flew open and a long sword made of ck miasma appeared in his grasp.


    The dragon aura radiating off the sword was obvious, but it was all external. The sword did not have much power, and it was considered a second-grade weapon. Wilbur nodded and dispelled the sword right after that.


    Wilbur spent the next few days hard at work cultivating the Magic Dragon de. He was able to keep all the dragon aura from the de within the de by the end of it, and it could now easily split a huge rock in half.


    The Magic Dragon de was a middle dimensional cultivation method that consisted of forming a sword out of dragon aura. There were no levels to the method, and the quality of the sword depended on the purity of one''s dragon aura and aura control.


    Wilbur''s previous month-long cultivation in solitude made his dragon aura much purer. When coupled with the hundred and fifty additional years of cultivation he obtained, he was able to form a high-quality Dragon Sword that would usually take ten years to cultivate in just three days.


    Wilbur was overjoyed as he strolled around the grounds of the mansion. All of a sudden, a roar of fury could be heard from Symon.


    "Argh!"


    White light shed in the sky, striking the ground as a Light Giant five meters tall appeared.


    The light disappeared, and the Light Giant struck the rock in front of it.


    The rock exploded, shooting debris everywhere.


    "Hahahaha!" Symon threw his head back andughed. "My Light Giant is finallyplete!"


    Wilbur turned to Symon. "Congrattions."


    "I should congratte you too, Mister Penn. That Dragon Sword is the most powerful one I''ve ever seen," Symon replied happily.

 Chapter 2380

    Wilbur smiled and was about to speak when a sudden pping could be heard behind him.


    "Congrattions, Mister Penn, Symon."


    The two men turned to see Aisha staring at them with a strange look on her face.


    "You''ve both shown your skills, but I haven''t. In fact, I don''t even know if the church will let me go to the Kook Inds in the end. I might be a burden to you two."


    Wilbur said, "Don''t worry, Miss Aisha. You can follow behind me then, I''ll keep you safe."


    "Ha!"


    Symon scoffed. "You''re better off sticking behind the Dashan, Aisha! I''ll control the Light Giant to clear a path for us. I need to get the Light Helmet myself so the Pope will gain respect for me."


    "Do you really think I''m weak, Symon?"


    Just then, a second Aisha walked over from afar. Symon''s jaw fell open at the sight of the two Aishas as he frowned. "You... You cultivated another clone? Well, that doesn''t mean much! A clone is only ten percent as powerful as its owner, which means that you didn''t actually grow much more powerful."


    "What do you think of this, then?"


    ck miasma appeared by Aisha''s feet as she spoke, spiraling upwards and lifting her into the air.


    "What the..."


    Symon was in shock upon sensing the two powerful forces, and Aisha smirked. "I found an ancient cultivation method that can make my clone half as powerful as I am."


    "Guess I''ve really underestimated you, Aisha. Congrattions," said Symon.


    "Thank you."


    The next morning, Shaun came to the dock with the three cultivators where they set out to the Kook Inds by ship. The Kook Inds were a cluster of inds by Burd Bay, covering and area of roughly eight hundred square kilometers.


    The weather was not the best, with dark clouds looming over threatening to rain. The three cultivators got off Shaun''s ship on the closest ind to the Kook Inds and got into a smaller boat to row there by themselves.


    Symon looked at the oar in his hand as Shaun left and handed it to Wilbur. "I''ll clear the path when we get to the Kook Inds, Mister Penn. Can you help us row the boat and get us to shore quicker?"


    "Of course. Let me handle it from here."


    Wilbur released his dragon aura to envelope the entire boat. It shot out like an arrow the next second, making a beeline for the Kook Inds and arriving within just three minutes.


    The three of them hopped off the boat, and Symon patted Wilbur on the back. "Good job, dude. I truly have underestimated your abilities. Well, now that we''re here, you two can follow behind me."


    Symon cast a spell, waving the scepter in his hand. A beam of light came down from the heavens and the enormous Light Giant appeared before them. Symon controlled the giant to clear a path ahead, and everyone else followed closely behind.


    They quickly searched through the first ind but did not find any special formations. Wilbur and the others got into the boat once more and headed to the second ind. There were fifteen inds in total that made up the Kook Inds, and the three of them managed to search through seven in just one morning.

 Chapter 2381

    Symon said, "Damn it. Could it be that weird formation vanished on its own?"


    The three of them rode on a small boat toward the eighth ind. The inds spread out like a chain, and the eighth ind was the main ind, Kook Ind.


    Symon said angrily on the boat, "That damn formation better not vanish because its source was depleted. Otherwise, it would be such a joke. I can''t believe we, as ck Bishops, came to the middle of nowhere to find a special formation and the Light Helmet. The intel better be urate, or I''ll shred the informant to pieces!"


    Wilbur calmly watched as Symon threw a tantrum. He felt that Symon cared too much about his reputation. He was a ck Bishop for the Church of Holy Illuminati, but he was too obsessed with his identity, which made him an easy puppet for the Church of Holy Illuminati to exploit.


    However, Wilbur did not feel sorry for him. They were not alike, after all. Wilbur would leave once theypleted their mission. The future of Symon and Aisha was none of his business.


    Suddenly, thunder could be heard from the sky, and it started to pour along with a cold breeze. The rain hit the sea surface and created ripples.


    Symon said angrily, "This stupid weather!"


    Wilbur suddenly noticed unusual behavior from Aisha who was standing behind him.


    "Did you guys think the test hasn''t started?"


    Suddenly, a white light shed by. Wilbur abruptly reached out to grab Aisha''s arm. Aisha was smiling evilly when he looked up again.


    "What are you doing, Miss Aisha?" asked Wilbur in a shocked voice.


    Symon said angrily, "You idiot. We''ve been tricked. Don''t you see? This isn''t Aisha! The real Aisha is still on that ind."


    "Who is this then?"


    Symon said in a trembling voice, "Yeah. Who are you?"


    Suddenly, Aishaughed creepily while her body started to change and transform into a monster with eight tentacles.


    Wilbur grabbed two of those tentacles, but the rest of them suddenly hardened up like sharp swords and shot toward Wilbur as the monster yelled angrily, "Die!"


    Symon cried out, "It''s from the octopus n! That''s an octopus monster from another dimension! Wilbur, move away!"


    Everything happened too fast, and it was impossible to dodge. The octopus monster smirked with blood-red eyes. However, the six tentacles stopped when they got near Wilbur from various directions. They stopped as if they had struck a piece of metal.


    "What?"


    The octopus monster was shocked, and Wilbur said coldly, "It looks like you''re overly confident."


    With that said, a powerful dragon aura erupted from Wilbur''s body and instantly knocked the octopus monster away, dropping it into the sea.


    Symon pushed Wilbur away when he saw that and yelled, "Move!"


    Symon came to the boat''s rear with his wand in hand. A white ray of light instantly shot out from the wand that went all the way to the bottom of the sea. However, the octopus monster dodged the attack with its tentacles just when the white ray was about to hit.

 Chapter 2382

    Wilbur looked at Symon and asked, "Now what?"


    Symon replied, "It looks like we have no choice but to go back to that ind. We probably left Aisha there. Me and Aisha have been good friends for years, so I have to find her no matter what."


    Wilbur frowned slightly as he thought about that octopus monster. It was not very powerful, so it could not have defeated Aisha. Perhaps Aisha was pulled into a dimension through a special portal that existed on that ind.


    Therefore, it could at least prove that Aisha was still alive. They could find Aisha for sure if they head back in time.


    "Alright. We''ll go back immediately."


    Suddenly, a tentacle stabbed through the bottom of the boat and reached inside, creating a huge hole instantly.


    However, things did not end there. Another tentacle appeared again, leaving another big hole at the bottom of the boat.


    Soon, they heard continuous sounds of breaking wood because the octopus monster kept stabbing the bottom of the boat with its tentacles. There were several holes at the bottom of the boat by then, and water gushed in from each hole. Symon''s eyes were wide with shock when he noticed it and asked, "What... What do we do now? This monster wants to sink our boat."


    Wilbur replied, "Not to worry. I''m here, so the boat won''t sink."


    With that said, Wilbur manipted his dragon aura to lift the boat up from the sea. Meanwhile, the water in the boat started to flow back into the sea.


    However, the tentacles appeared again, creating a few more holes at the bottom of the boat once again. The once-sturdy boat had be a hole-filled wreck. However, the octopus monster was not stopping just yet. A few tentacles reached into the holes and wrapped around the deck, trying to tug the boat into the sea.


    Symon scolded, "Damn this monster! Die!"


    Symon wielded his wand and shot rays of light into the sea, but the octopus monster easily moved and dodged Symon''s attacks. Symon was furious and asked, "What are you standing around for? Attack already!"


    Symon looked up at Wilbur and realized Wilbur had an Azure Dragon Spear in hand. Wilbur''s eyes were shut at that moment as if he was sensing the flow of energy.


    "What are you..."


    Wilbur abruptly threw the Azure Dragon Spear, cutting Symon off. The Azure Dragon Spear instantly shot to the bottom of the sea, flying toward the octopus monster with the help of his dragon aura.


    The octopus monster dodged the Azure Dragon Spear with the help of its tentacles once again, but a dragon figure appeared from within the Azure Dragon Spear. It swam in the sea and smacked the octopus monster with its tail.


    Bam!


    There was amotioning from the sea, and the octopus monster instantly exploded, scattering its severed limbs in the sea.


    "You!"


    Symon looked at Wilbur in shock and asked with a frown, "Are you a dragon n cultivator?"


    "Yes, Mister Symon. I think we should hurry and return to that ind."


    "Yes, you''re right. Let''s go."


    Then, Wilbur manipted the boat and quickly headed back to the previous ind. They arrived within a minute and quickly hopped ashore. Symon then summoned the Light Giant, and the group ran toward the trail they had passed earlier, calling out Aisha''s name as they searched.


    "Aisha!"

 Chapter 2383

    "Miss Aisha! Where are you?"


    ...


    They ran from the southern end of the ind to the north but failed to find Aisha. Symon wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Quick, let''s go back and look again."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur turned to run, but at that moment, he suddenly felt a powerful energy behind him. He abruptly moved, and a white ray of light instantly shot past him. Wilbur asked in absolute surprise, "What are you doing, Symon? We''re allies!"


    "Ha. Allies? Who would I ally myself with pathetic earthlings like you? You shouldn''t be here at all. Now, I want you all dead!"


    Symon''s appearance suddenly transformed into a slim old man with white hair. The old man had a wand, and his body was not affected by gravity. He slowly levitated into the air, then he reached out and a wand appeared in his hand. The wand started to spin quickly as the old man recited a spell.


    Wilbur felt fear as he looked at the levitating old man at that moment. The fear he felt was the innate fear that a lower dimension being feels when looking at a higher dimension being. He felt this kind of fear back when he encountered the Shadow King, and this encounter made him feel the same way.


    There was no doubt that the old man was a higher dimension cultivator. He probably belonged to the lower dimensions, but his dimension was still a higher dimension inparison to Earth.


    Just then, the fast-spinning wand suddenly turned into a white light and soared to the sky. A huge fire dragon instantly came lunging down.


    Wilbur recited a spell and the Azure Dragon Spear appeared in his hand. Then, he raised the Azure Dragon Spear and attacked the iing fire dragon.


    Roar!


    The fire dragon roared angrily. Dragon aura surrounded the Azure Dragon Spear and formed a huge spiraling storm. The fire dragon gradually weakened in the storm. The levitating old man was ring at Wilbur as he said in a shocked voice, "I can''t believe you''re a dragon n cultivator!"


    Soon, the fire dragon scattered into mes. Meanwhile, the wand flew back into the hands of the old man. They stared at each other for several seconds, then the old man turned into a sh of white light and vanished.


    Wilbur wondered to himself, ''Did he escape?''


    He thought about how he threw the Azure Dragon Spear into the sea. The Azure Dragon Spear could absorb the surrounding energy and form a figure of a dragon, which proved they were within the area of the formation.


    However, the old man was not weak. It seemed like there was a portal to the higher dimension in the region. Wilbur then remembered what he encountered at Wearson Valley. The Child of Light''s student, Stefan Shaw, had set up a formation that connected several dimensions in Wearson Valley.


    The formation of the inds was set up by the Child of Light himself, so the dimensions connected must be higher dimensionspared to Earth. However, Wilbur did not know what the goal was. If the Child of Light wanted to protect the world, he would not have done so.


    Luring higher dimensional beings into their world was disastrous, after all. "Symon! Symon!"


    Wilbur followed the trail back, but he did not find Symon. However, the way Symon vanished was quite unique. Wilbur guessed that Symon vanished the same way as Aisha, and they had probably entered an unknown dimension.


    Wilbur did not know why they were dragged into an unknown dimension but left him behind on the ind. He should have been sucked into the same dimension if there was a portal. However, only Symon vanished.


    Wilbur searched around for an hour, going through almost every corner of the ind to find that portal, to no avail.

 Chapter 2384

    Wilbur looked around, and the ind was awfully quiet, making him feel helpless.


    In all honesty, Wilbur knew they were in a special formation the moment the Azure Dragon Spear formed a dragon figure.


    Wilbur thought they could break the formation by working together, but it seemed like the formation had a mind of its own. It wanted to separate them.


    Symon and Aisha must be somewhere else, and they might be in a different formation or another dimension. However, the formation chose to make Wilbur stay for some reason.


    It seemed like the only way to get answers was to move forward. Wilbur assumed that Symon and Aisha were alive because of their capabilities. Since the formation wanted to separate them, they would be separated again no matter how hard he tried to find them.


    The formation must have given them three different tests, and it was up to them whether they passed or failed. Wilbur did not worry too much about Symon and Aisha because they were only allies for this one mission, so he went back to the beach and hopped onto the boat, making his way toward Kook Ind.


    The boat soon approached Kook Ind, and Wilbur realized the Light Gloves he had on were emitting a faint light. The gloves shined brighter as the boat neared Kook Ind, which meant there was a special energy on Kook Ind.


    Moreover, that energy must be extremely powerful. Otherwise, the Light Gloves would not be glowing like this. Wilbur looked at Kook Ind and said, "It seems the formation''s core is hidden on Kook Ind."


    The sea was initially calm, then the water moved as soon as he spoke. Suddenly, a vortex appeared. Wilbur''s boat was pulled into it, and it quickly spun around the edge of the vortex.


    The boat kept swaying as it moved forward. Wilbur flinched from surprise, then he quickly manipted his dragon aura to nullify the vortex.


    The boat spun around the vortex twice, and Wilbur noticed that it was getting nearer the center of the spiral, so he calcted and took aim. He abruptly surged with his dragon aura when the boat was at the outer edge of the vortex, and the boat instantly shot away like an arrow.


    Wilbur controlled his force perfectly, so the boat managed to escape from the vortex while remaining intact. However, the vortex suddenly doubled in size just when Wilbur thought he sessfully escaped.


    There was a huge dark hole in the sea, and the seawater was flowing into the center of the dark hole. Wilbur was about to reach the edge of the spiral, but the sudden change caused him to be pulled back to the center.


    The boat was less than a hundred meters away from the hole. The boat quickly approached the center of the spiral because of the pulling force from the vortex. He was pulled in for thirty meters in the blink of an eye.


    Wilbur flinched and a surge of powerful dragon aura instantly surrounded the boat. The dragon aura formed a storm around the boat, which gradually became stronger, and it quickly canceled out the power from the vortex.


    The boat gradually slowed down as the storm grew stronger. However, the boat was still approaching the dark hole regardless. It went from seventy meters to fifty meters. Then, it got close to thirty meters away, and finally to ten meters!


    The boat finally stopped when it was ten meters away from the dark hole at the center of the vortex. It gradually moved forward with the help of the storm and slowly distanced itself from the dark hole.


    Twenty meters, thirty meters, fifty meters...

 Chapter 2385

    The vortex suddenly grew stronger when the boat was fifty meters away, and that was within Wilbur''s expectation. He used more force when he sensed that the vortex grew stronger and used his dragon aura to give it a boost.


    The boat was damaged and was at its breaking point. Suddenly, with a loud crack, the boat was torn apart. It broke into wooden pieces scattered across the sea. Wilbur leaped onto the sea gracefully andnded on a nk.


    Then, Wilbur manipted the nk to escape from the vortex. He eventually arrived at the Kook Ind beach in the end. He leaped from the nk and hopped onto Kook Ind. He looked back and saw a huge wave that was over ten meters high. It wasing down on him like a huge wall.


    With a bright sh, Wilbur was up in the air. Then, the wave crashed onto the shore, and the seawater soon flooded the ce for a kilometer. However, it went away just as fast, and everything was normal again.


    Wilbur was not in a hurry to explore Kook Ind. He levitated in the air and looked out toward the sea. Then, he heard a ssh. A man with silver armor came out from the sea and levitated up into the air, looking straight at Wilbur.


    "It looks like you''re quite powerful."


    Wilbur frowned and looked at the man in armor. He asked, "Who are you? Why are you here? Are you the formation guardian for the Child of Light?"


    "Haha! The Child of Light? He''s long dead. I call the shots around here now."


    The man in armor suddenly widened his eyes when Wilbur mentioned the Child of Light, and he looked hateful as if there was bad blood between them.


    "Whether you want to admit it or not, you can''t argue that this formation isn''t set up by the Child of Light, and we''re both in this formation."


    "Enough!"


    The man shouted, then raised his silver spear and aimed it at Wilbur. He had menacing bloodshot eyes and yelled angrily, "I want to kill the Child of Light, and you''re the only prey I can find. Die!"


    He turned into a beam of white light and shot out toward Wilbur. With a flick of his wrist, the Azure Dragon Spear appeared in Wilbur''s right hand as he met the attack. Both parties stabbed their weapons at each other, and the tips of their weapons shed against one another, creating two huge storms that enveloped both of them.


    The azure storm and the white storm quickly spun and grew. However, they were not able to infiltrate each other''s storms. The collision instantly caused an explosion, resulting in a powerful force that knocked them away.


    Wilbur flew a good twenty meters backward before finally stopping in mid-air. Meanwhile, the opponent flew back for fifty meters before catching his bnce. The man wielded his silver spear and looked at Wilbur coldly, thinking to himself, ''This guy is terrifying. I can''t believe he''s able to stop my attack.''


    However, he did not know that Wilbur was not giving it his all. Wilbur was only testing the opponent so that he could estimate how strong the formation would be.


    It was not a coincidence that the man in armor showed up, after all. He must be chosen one by the Child of Light. Therefore, he had to know what his opponent was capable of, as that was crucial to his attempt to break the formation and get out.

 Chapter 2386

    ''It looks like a sneak attack is my only option now,'' thought the man in armor. Then, he clenched his jaw and said, "Come on, show me what you''ve got."


    He turned into a sh of white light and attacked Wilbur again. Wilbur faced him head-on once more and their spears formed an azure storm and a white storm again. However, the man in the white storm created a clone at that moment.


    The clone was faster than the man in armor, and he quickly went behind Wilbur to stab him in the back.


    ng!


    The silver spear stopped as though it had just struck metal, leaving the man dumbfounded. He could not believe that Wilbur was that powerful.


    Then, the clone simply vanished. The man facing Wilbur wanted to escape but was caught up in the storm in the heat of the moment. Wilbur wielded his Azure Dragon Spear and made more than ten attacks.


    He first knocked the silver spear away from the opponent''s hand, then shed through the armor with the sharp spearhead. In that brief exchange, Wilbur left over a dozen wounds on the opponent''s body.


    Then, the man was harshly tossed to the ground. Wilbur wielded his Azure Dragon Spear and pointed it at the man''s throat, saying coldly, "Tell me everything about this formation, or you''ll die here today."


    The man breathed heavily. He was resentful, but he had to admit that Wilbur was more powerful than him. Wilbur had the Azure Dragon Spear pointed at the man''s throat, threatening to kill him, so he had no choice but to submit and beg for mercy, "Sir, please spare me. I can tell you everything you want to know about this formation."


    "Speak!"


    "Actually, it''s as you said, sir. This formation is set up by the Child of Light. Truthfully, this formation is also a dimensional formation. It''s connected to a special middle dimension."


    He told Wilbur that he was only a cultivator from the lower dimension, the Light World. Then, the Child of Light set up the formation. This man was pulled into Earth from the Light World and has been trapped here since. He wanted to leave but could not find a way to do so.


    He told Wilbur that the formation was the only formation the Child of Light set up on Earth. However, the formation was a dimensional formation, so it was connected to six Light Worlds at the same time. Five of them were from the lower dimension, and one of them was from a special middle dimension.


    The Child of Light chose to set up this formation to elevate the power of light on Earth. It was because only kindness could create the power of light, and the lower dimension was disorganized and chaotic. The dark dimension had been consuming a lot of dimensions.


    The cultivators of the dark dimension mostly sacrificed themselves to provide for their evil gods, and the evil gods were the sources of evil and war. Earth was a crossover dimension for light and darkness, so it was chosen by the Child of Light. It was a shame that when the Child of Light arrived on Earth, the darkness had won over the light.


    Therefore, in order to elevate Earth and make it a dimension for the Light Army, the Child of Light used the dimensional formation to simultaneously connect six different Light Worlds. By absorbing the power of light from the Light Worlds to enhance Earth''s light power, he finally seeded in elevating Earth, making it a dimension for the Light Army.


    Wilbur was shocked to hear all that. He then frowned and said, "In that case, you must be a cultivator from the Light World too. How are you so evil?"


    He looked hateful when Wilbur said that and replied coldly, "Do you think you can borrow from any power and use it as you please? The power of light on Earth is impure, so I can only rely on the inferior power of light. My name is Kortlin, and I''m not a fan of killing. I''m only a battle enthusiast from one of the Light Worlds."

 Chapter 2387

    "However, I didn''t expect to be pulled into this dimension through a portal, and the Child of Light also sealed this ce with a formation. I can be nourished by the power of light here, but at the same time, the evil thoughts in my body will be absorbed by the power of light, and they will turn into the energy for the formation. I and five other cultivators from different dimensions are like ves who are trapped in this dimensional formation. We will stay here forever if no one breaks the formation, I''m doomed to be a chess piece for the Child of Light. I don''t want this! I hate it! Argh!"


    Kortlin looked up and screamed angrily.


    The truth was too shocking. Wilbur was stunned for a long while before he returned to his senses. He thought Earth was a wonderful ce, but it seemed like the wonderfulness relied on using the power of light from six Light Worlds.


    Previously when Adam''s mother, the Dark Tree, was enraged, it proved that the dark energy on Earth surpassed the power of light. It also happened after the Child of Light set up the formation.


    If the Child of Light had not set up the formation a few hundred years ago, Earth would probably have been consumed by dark energy and be a world ruled by an evil god.


    Wilbur retrieved his Azure Dragon Spear as he looked at the angry Kortlin. He asked, "Is there any way I can help you guys leave this ce?"


    Kortlin provided for Earth, after all. Wilbur was unwilling to kill them.


    "Huh?"


    Kortlin was taken aback. Then, he looked at Wilbur and asked, "Do you mean you want to break the formation and let us leave?"


    "That''s right."


    Kortlin was stunned for two seconds, then he suddenly chuckled and said, "No, you can''t do it. It''s impossible. It''s been a few hundred years. The fated one didn''t appear. Do you think you''re the Child of Light''s fated one? You''re someone who can barely defeat me. It''s impossible for you to defeat the Child of Light''s clone."


    Kortlin shook his head, and Wilbur asked out of confusion, "The Child of Light''s clone? Could it be that the Child of Light is still alive?"


    Kortlin replied, "The real Child of Light died. However, he ced a clone of himself with ten percent of his powers in this formation. The clone is the formation guardian. You can only break the formation if you defeat the clone, but it''s near impossible for a cultivator from the lower dimension to defeat the Child of Light who came from the middle dimension."


    Kortlin shook his head helplessly, then continued to say, "You don''t look like a bad person to me. Don''t worry. The Child of Light once said that the fated one would bring light to Earth. By then, the fated one can transform all the dark energy into light energy for this world. Earth will be a dimension for light too, but no one knows when the time wille."

 Chapter 2388

    "Thanks."


    Wilbur put his Azure Dragon Spear away and approached Kortlin, reaching out to help him up, which surprised Kortlin. He asked, "What? Are you trying to kill me?"


    "No, don''t misunderstand. I think we might not be enemies after all."


    Wilbur helped him up and said, "Thanks for everything you did for this world. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get a satisfying oue."


    Then, Wilbur turned to walk toward Kook Ind. Kortlin watched Wilbur leave and suddenly yelled, "Hey! Do you think you have what it takes to defeat the Child of Light? If I were you, I would leave this ce immediately!"


    Wilbur did not look back, but merely raised his hand and waved back at Kortlin.


    At that moment, Kortlin suddenly noticed Wilbur''s gloves. He frowned and muttered to himself quietly, "Is that... Could it be... the Light Gloves?"


    Kortlin was instantly intrigued and asked excitedly, "Could it be that he''s really the fated one? Can I finally return to the Light World this time?"


    Wilbur walked into the forest. A slim old man with a wand appeared after he proceeded for a few hundred meters. That old man was the same old man he encountered on the seventh ind.


    The old man was not facing Wilbur at that moment, but Wilbur frowned as soon as he saw the old man. Suddenly, the old man said, "You''re able to defeat Kortlin, which proves that you''re quite powerful. However, this isn''t somewhere you should be. If I were you, I''d leave immediately."


    Wilbur felt oddly warm to hear that. It proved that anyone at Kook Ind once tried to help the people of this dimension. It was precisely because of them that the light and darkness on Earth remained bnced. It was also why fairness and kindness existed in his world.


    Wilbur felt grateful to them because of that and said, "Sir, someone said the same thing to me just now, but I told him my answer."


    The old man turned around to look at Wilbur, saying, "If that''s your answer, you''ll have to defeat me first."


    Then, the old man abruptly stomped on the ground and a me Domain instantly appeared. The domain was filled with red radiance, with the old man standing on top of a fire dragon as he wielded his wand. A burst of mes instantly shot toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur recited a spell and shouted, "Earth-Type Defensive Skill, Earth Wall!"


    An Earth Wall instantly appeared in front of him. The mes hit the Earth Wall, and the wall gradually turned dry with cracks appearing all over. Wilbur recited a spell at that moment. At the same time, the Light Gloves were emitting a strong white light. Then, a shield formed with the power of light spread out with Wilbur as the center.


    The Earth Wall was cracking, and it soon crumbled. The mes continued to shoot toward Wilbur, but it was quickly absorbed by the light shield made with the power of light. Wilbur raised his hands to absorb the energy from the mes, and even from the entire me Domain itself.


    For most people, entering an opponent''s domain meant that they would be subjected to restrictions on their power. However, Wilbur had the Light Gloves, which allowed him to absorb energy from the domain itself. Therefore, his powers were not restrained from entering his opponent''s domain.


    The old mannded from above, then he formed three clones. Four old men surrounded Wilbur from various directions and then formed seals with their hands at the same time. They recited a spell and a ck formation instantly appeared on the ground. There was a huge ck hole at the center of the formation.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur instantly fell into the ck hole. He also noticed his Light Gloves stopped emitting light. It was as if the Light Gloves could not sense the energy of the formation.


    "What? How is this possible?"


    Wilbur was caught off guard by the sudden turn of events. When he looked up again, he saw that the hole had quickly closed up, which made him yell, "No!"

 Chapter 2389

    It was a shame that his yelling was useless. The hole soon closed up, and Wilbur was trapped in endless darkness at that moment. He felt like he was still falling.


    Everything around him was dark, and he could not see a thing. He felt despair at that moment. Wilbur thought he was the fated one and should be the one to save the world. However, he suddenly realized he meant nothing at all when everything around him vanished.


    ''Is this how I die?'' he wondered.


    He did not know how things would end up and could only feel despair at that moment. He could not help but smile bitterly as he thought, ''Maybe I''m not the fated one.''


    Suddenly, he widened his eyes in the darkness, unwilling to give up just yet. However, over time, he slowly shut his eyes in disappointment with nothing happening.


    "Thank you, Mister Penn!"


    "Mister Penn, you''re our savior."


    "It''s all thanks to you for fulfilling my wish, Mister Penn!"


    Just then, Wilbur could hear a lot of voices in his head. He recalled all the smiling faces and how d he felt for each near-death experience. It was as if there was an energying from the bottom of his heart, which instantly flowed out like a fountain, nourishing his body.


    He felt warm, and by the time he opened his eyes once more, he noticed that he was emitting a white light. His Light Gloves were shining brighter too.


    The radiance illuminated over a dozen meters around him in the darkness. Soon, Wilbur found an exit in front of him. The opening grew wider in the darkness as Wilbur rushed toward it.


    Wilbur flew out from the dark hole in the me Domain and punched at the old man, but the old man stood still. He also closed his eyes as Wilbur approached him.


    Wilbur''s fist stopped when it was near the old man''s face. He clenched his jaw and asked, "Why aren''t you dodging?"


    The old man said through shut eyes, "You''ve learned to use your heart, so you passed my test. I''d rather you kill me than to attack you again."


    Then, the old man waved his hand, dispelling his me Domain and bringing them back to the forest they were in. After that, Wilbur put down his fist and asked, "Use my heart? Do you mean..."


    "That''s right. Light isn''t just anywhere. It''s in the heart. Only those with light inside their hearts understand the true meaning of light."


    The old man slowly opened his eyes and said, "The light is never meant to be


    used or borrowed. Real lightes from the heart."


    Wilbur felt touched at that moment and could not stop his tears from falling.


    He wiped away his tears and asked, "Why... Why am I crying?"


    "Congrattions, young man. You found the real meaning of light."


    "The real meaning of light?"


    Wilbur was taken aback to hear that, and by the time he looked up again, the old man had vanished.

 Chapter 2390

    Wilbur stood stunned in ce for some time, after which he came to a realization and looked at his hands with excitement, eximing, "I got it. The source of lightes from the heart. If there''s no light in the heart, then it''s a ce of darkness!"


    Wilbur thought he had lost everything in that dark space, but the light in him woke him up again, and it also gave him immense power.


    The Light Gloves could transform other energies into the power of light, but they were all external powers. It was very powerful, but it was not the purest power of light.


    "For Earth, and everyone''s dream!"


    Wilbur raised his right hand and formed a ball of light. It emitted a power of light that was pure. Wilbur was showered by the light and felt oddly rejuvenated by it. It was as if that was the power he had been waiting for all the while.


    The ball of light eventually vanished, and Wilbur finally understood the meaning of light at that moment. He took a deep breath and continued forward. Wilbur, Symon, and Aisha studied the map of the inds before making this journey, so they knew that there was a primeval forest on Kook Ind.


    The primeval forest was in the center of Kook Ind and was also the center of the Kook Inds. Therefore, they had two theories. One of the theories was that if the formation core was set up on Kook Ind, then it must be at the center of the primeval forest.


    As expected, the Light Gloves glowed brighter as he gradually went deeper into the forest. It was as if they could pick up some sort of energy from the vicinity. However, Wilbur did not think he could move toward the center of the forest so easily.


    After proceeding for a few hundred meters, the space in front of him suddenly twisted into six vortexes. Then, those vortexes vanished, leaving six armored warriors in his way.


    "Leave this ce, young man."


    Wilbur flicked his wrist, and the Azure Dragon Spear appeared in his right hand. He said coldly, "No one is going to stop me today."


    "How outrageous. In that case, you will stay here forever!"


    The six warriors raised their halberds, all of them pointing in the same spot, after which a ball of light was formed at the tips of the halberds. A light ray shot toward Wilbur as the ball of light grewrger.


    Wilbur raised his Azure Dragon Spear when he saw that. The figure of a dragon emerged from the spear and lunged at the ray of light. The dragon only managed to hold the attack back for a few seconds before it was turned to dust. The ray of light continued shooting at Wilbur.


    Wilbur formed a shield of light at that moment, blocking off the ray of light and allowing Wilbur to keep absorbing their powers through the Light Gloves.


    However, the shield made from the power of light did notst long and was shattered. After that, the ray hit Wilbur, which caused him quite a great deal of pain.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur screamed in pain. He then flicked his wrist and summoned the Magic Dragon de. He was surrounded by ck energy, and that ck energy coalesced into a set of armor formed from the power of destruction. Wilbur faced the ray of light head-on and sprinted toward it as he made a shing attack at the six warriors.


    The powerful de energy shed across the warriors, causing them to break their formation to avoid the attack. Theynded on the ground after that and coincidentally had Wilbur surrounded.


    Wilbur looked around and yelled angrily, "You''re all such disappointments!"


    The six warriors sprinted toward him before he could finish his sentence and attacked him from six different directions. As the six warriors attempted to stab Wilbur with their halberds, a ck storm instantly erupted outward from Wilbur, with him being the eye of the storm.

 Chapter 2391

    All six halberds were shattered. In the next moment, Wilbur emerged from the storm, swiftly piercing the chest of an armored warrior with his sword. As the warrior''s face filled with shock, a clone emerged from Wilbur''s body, and both Wilburs charged toward the remaining warriors at the same time.


    In less than ten seconds, all six warriors had their chests pierced through by Wilbur''s sword, turning into white glowing dust and dissipating into thin air. The first dragon cauldron floated in mid-air, and all the escaping dragon aura formed into a ck dragon, coiling around Wilbur''s waist, vigntly surveying the surroundings.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth and said, "I didn''t n on killing you guys, but you tried to kill me, so I won''t hold back anymore."


    At that moment, Wilbur forgot light, because he realized that light could not be used to deal with the various warriors from the Light World. On the contrary, the power of destruction could annihte them.


    Wilbur continued forward, his footsteps crunching on theyer of fallen leaves beneath him. As he walked, a dark figure suddenly shed by on his left. When Wilbur turned his head to look, the figure had already disappeared. After walking a few more meters, a wolf''s howl suddenly echoed from straight ahead.


    "Awooo!"


    The rustling sounds of footsteps continued to emerge from theyer of fallen leaves around him. Wilbur looked around to see more ck wolves emerging from the darkness. However, what surprised him even more was that these wolves were not solid creatures, but rather forms of dark mist, muscr yet with glowing red eyes, like wolves from the depths of hell.


    "Awooo!"


    With a howl from the wolf king, dozens of ck wolves charged toward Wilbur. He controlled his dragon aura to create a vortex, pulling in the wolves within a hundred-meter radius. The wolves were caught in the vortex, spinning around Wilbur, with many being torn apart by the violent dragon aura, turning them back into ck mist.


    There were too many wolves. Soon, a dozen or so managed to break free from the vortex and lunged at Wilbur, who was at the center.


    "Roar!"


    The ck dragon let out an angry roar and slithered out, its tail whipping through the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All those wolves were destroyed, turning them back into ck mist.


    The vortex immediately dissipated after that, and the lingering dragon aura returned to the dragon cauldron. Wilbur then continued forward. After a short while, a humanoid figure made of dark mist appeared floating in the air. It seemed to have been waiting for Wilbur for a long time. With a slight smirk at the corner of its mouth, it said, "Young man, you have finally arrived. I''ve been expecting you for a long time."


    Wilbur looked at the figure and frowned, saying, "Who are you? Do we know each other?"


    The shadowy figure''s smirk widened slightly. "You are the destined one of the Child of Light, and I am the Light Messenger. It was inevitable that we would meet."


    "Light Messenger?"


    "Indeed," said the shadowy figure. "Light and darkness are inseparable. In fact, they send emissaries to each other''s realms to gather information. I am the Light Messenger sent to the darkness. Now, you must defeat me to continue forward, or you can choose to leave. Alright then, I will count to three, and the battle will begin. I hope you are prepared and won''t disappoint me too much. One... two... three! Let''s begin!"


    A cold glint shed in the shadowy figure''s eyes. He extended his right index finger, and a ck droplet formed hovering an inch in front of it, then shot out toward Wilbur.

 Chapter 2392

    "Hmph.


    "Just a drop of water? Do you really think that can test me with just that?"


    The shadowy figure replied effortlessly, "I advise you not to underestimate it, or you''ll have to deal with the consequences."


    In the next second, the droplet flew toward Wilbur. He raised his Magic Dragon de to block it and a sharp cracking sound could be heard instantly! The de snapped into two, but the droplet continued its trajectory undeterred. Wilbur quickly crossed his hands in front of him, attempting to shield himself from the droplet.


    Boom!


    The force of the droplet sent Wilbur flying backward, smashing through threerge trees before he finally hit the ground.


    "You!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, ring at the shadowy figure. The shadowy figure smirked and said, "It seems you are indeed too weak. With your current strength, you can''t possibly defeat me."


    "I don''t think so."


    Wilbur pressed his hands against the ground and struggled to stand up. At this moment, the dragon head mark on his back began to glow, and the scattered dragon aura around him seemed to respond to it and converged toward him once


    more.


    In that instant, the aura around Wilbur intensified, doubling in strength. This made the shadowy figure, who had nearly dismissed him, take notice. The shadowy figure said, "I almost forgot that you''re a dragon n cultivator. For the sake of the dragon n, I will give you one more chance. Remember, this is yourst chance."


    The shadowy figure flicked his finger lightly, and two ck droplets shot toward Wilbur. This time, Wilbur recited a spell and activated the Light of Dragon. He then punched forward, sending a golden dragon roaring toward the two ck droplets.


    The ck droplets were slowed by the golden dragon, but they continued inching forward, eventually piercing through the dragon, which disintegrated into golden dust. Seizing the moment, Wilbur gathered his dragon aura again, sending a ck dragon toward the droplets.


    Boom!


    The ck dragon exploded, enveloping the two ck droplets'' energy, and rapidly expanded into a gust of wind dispersing in all directions.


    The shadowy figure looked at the panting Wilbur, arms crossed over his chest, and said, "Although you managed to block the two droplets, you still seem too foolish. Now, let me take you down with one punch!"


    With that, the shadowy figure turned into a blur, charging toward Wilbur. Meanwhile, Wilbur was still pondering over the shadowy figure''sment about him being foolish. What could he possibly mean?


    Was there a better way to defeat the shadowy figure?


    Suddenly, Wilbur''s eyes lit up with realization. He instantly understood the


    shadowy figure''s hint. In the next moment, the dark aura around Wilbur faded


    away, and his Light Gloves began to emit a powerful white light. Clenching his fist,


    Wilbur gritted his teeth and delivered a fierce punch forward.

 Chapter 2393

    In the next second, Wilbur''s fist collided with the shadowy figure''s fist. A powerful white light surged like a tidal wave, instantly sweeping through the area. The shadowy figure''s power was neutralized, and he stood there calmly. Then, the shadowy figure lifted his head and looked at Wilbur, saying, "Did you see that? If the one who fought you just now wasn''t a Messenger from the Light World, they would have been utterly obliterated."


    With that, the shadowy figure withdrew his right hand. Wilbur frowned and asked, "What... What exactly is going on? What is a Messenger from the Light World? And wasn''t the power you used just now the power of destruction?"


    The shadowy figure felt a wave of frustration and said, "Didn''t I already exin? Light and darkness are inseparable. The power of light can annihte all phantoms formed by the power of destruction. Whether a person is good or evil, that''s the true difference between light and darkness."


    In truth, the Light World was not thatplicated. If someone was kind-hearted, they would be born on the side of light. If they had a malicious heart, they would be born on the side of darkness.


    But Earth was a lower dimension. In fact, it was on the lower to middle level among the lower dimensions. Therefore, here, it was hard to distinguish between good and evil from appearances alone.


    Wilbur spoke calmly, "So, light and darkness are born from one''s heart. I understand that much. Do we still need to continue fighting?"


    The shadowy figure nced at Wilbur and said, "There''s no need. You have passed my test. You may proceed. The Child of Light is waiting for you inside."


    "Is that really it? Am I truly allowed to go on?" Wilbur asked, puzzled.


    "Of course. Do you need me to invite you in formally? Don''t push your luck."


    "I understand. Thank you."


    Feeling resigned, Wilbur continued forward. The shadowy figure watched him leave and sighed inwardly. If they could wait a few more decades, the Child of Light might find a better candidate. But unfortunately, there was not enough time. Thus, Wilbur was chosen.


    Now, Wilbur was Earth''sst hope. The shadowy figure clenched his fists with a hint of sadness in his eyes and murmured, "The Child of Light sacrificed himself, leaving this world with hope. Wilbur, I hope you won''t disappoint him."


    The lower dimensions were where the evil gods invaded. If it fell entirely under their control, the rules of the middle dimensions would copse next. To ensure the survival of all spaces, the Child of Light from the Light World sacrificed himself.


    As Wilbur ventured deeper into the forest, with one step forward, the forest suddenly vanished, and Wilbur found himself standing on a vast, floating circr tform. At the north, south, east, and west points of the tform sat identical men in white robes, their expressions solemn.


    Those men were meditating with their legs crossed. As soon as Wilbur appeared, all four men transformed into beams of white light, converging toward the center. Momentster, one man appeared on the central stone tform.


    Right after that, the man slowly opened his eyes. Wilbur could feel a unique aura of light emanating from him. He instinctively fell to his knees, with tears streaming down his face as he blurted out, "I, Wilbur Penn, offer my greeting to the Child of Light."


    "My destined one, you have finally arrived. I hope this time you won''t let me down."


    The Child of Light closed his eyes gently and spoke in a soft voice, "I can sense your sincerity. You are indeed the most suitable candidate. Now, if you can defeat my avatar, I will entrust you with the mission to save this world."


    With those words, the Child of Light''s avatar, a translucent figure, appeared behind him. In the next moment, the Child of Light turned his gaze toward Wilbur. Child of Light then appeared in front of Wilbur in a sh, hurling a ball of light at him. Seeing this, Wilbur quickly extended his left hand to intercept the attack. Soon, the energy from the light ball was absorbed by Wilbur''s Light Gloves. In the next instant, the Child of Light''s right hand grasped Wilbur''s left hand, locking their hands together tightly.


    At this point, Wilbur was surprised to notice that the Child of Light was also wearing a pair of Light Gloves. They began spinning, and Wilbur could clearly feel his energy rapidly draining away.

 Chapter 2394

    In a moment of desperation, Wilbur clenched his right fist and punched at the Child of Light. The Child of Light caught Wilbur''s fist, and energy began flowing steadily from Wilbur''s right hand into the Child of Light''s body.


    In less than half a minute, Wilbur felt more than half of his energy being drained. At this point, the Child of Light shed a sinister smile and said, "It seems you''re not that strong after all. In that case, prepare to die!"


    With a furious roar from the Child of Light, Wilbur felt his energy being siphoned off even faster. Realizing that continuing like this would lead to his death, Wilbur, in a fit of rage, unleashed a dragon aura storm.


    Boom!


    The dragon aura storm exploded, sending both Wilbur and the Child of Light flying. As he hit the ground, Wilbur flicked his wrist to summon the Magic Dragon de. However, the Child of Light, undeterred, immediately charged at him again.


    Seeing the almost maniacal Child of Light, Wilbur gritted his teeth and swung his sword fiercely. The powerful sword aura swept across, prompting the Child of Light to chant a spell, summoning a white defensive wall.


    The sword aura struck the wall, piercing through it and grazing the left side of the Child of Light''s face. This minor wound drove the Child of Light into a frenzy as he roared, "I''m going to kill you!"


    Wilbur shed several more times, forcing the Child of Light to retreat a few meters backward. The Child of Light chanted a spell, which summoned a beam of light that descended from the sky, enveloping him.


    In the next moment, a gigantic phantom of a Light Warrior appeared. The Child of Light drew a gleaming sword and shed at Wilbur. At the same time, the Light Warrior drew its own sword and swung it at Wilbur.


    Reacting quickly, Wilbur leaped into the air, chanting a spell to transform his dragon aura into a ck dragon. He stood on the dragon''s head, guiding it in a fierce battle against the Light Warrior.


    The ck dragon weaved through the air, wing at the Light Warrior''s arms. However, each time, the Light Warrior countered with its sword, striking at the dragon. This stalemate left Wilbur increasingly anxious.


    Just then, something remarkable happened. The Child of Light chanted another spell, and in a sh of white light, the Light Warrior''s hands were adorned with Light Gloves.


    In the next instant, the Light Warrior grabbed the ck dragon''s w with its left hand. The Light Gloves emitted a blinding white light, and Wilbur could feel the energy of the ck dragon being absorbed rapidly by the Light Warrior. Startled, he resolved to act decisively and chanted the Dragon Move Technique.


    Wilbur shouted, "Sixth level: Dragon''s Shadow!"


    A golden light orb appeared above Wilbur''s head and merged with the ck dragon. The dragon transformed into a golden dragon, roaring thunderously. It broke free from the Light Warrior''s grip and whipped its tail, striking the Light Warrior hard.


    Boom!


    The Light Warrior disintegrated into specks of white light instantly. The Child of Light''s avatar began to fade, bing transparent. Exhausted, Wilbur fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily, cking out from fatigue.


    This time, Wilbur slept for a full seven days.


    On the seventh day, Wilbur slowly opened his eyes.


    "You''re awake?"


    The voice of the Child of Light came from the stone tform. Struggling to his feet and feeling sore all over, Wilbur looked up to see the Child of Light sitting calmly on the tform.


    "My will was dominated by the Dark Lord. Thank you for killing me. Now, Earth''s fate rests in your hands."


    "What?" Wilbur stared in confusion at the Child of Light. But before he could ask any more questions, the Child of Light''s body dissolved into countless specks of white light, scattering into the wind.


    "Child of Light!"

 Chapter 2395

    Wilbur dashed up to the stone tform, but unfortunately, the Child of Light had already vanished without a trace. Before he could process what had happened, the ground began to tremble violently. As Wilbur''s body rapidly plummeted downward, a sh of white light swept over him. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself at the heart of the forest.


    Looking around, Wilbur was surprised to see a helmet emitting a faint, white glow hovering in front of him. He could sense its presence and knew without a doubt that this was the Light Helmet, part of the sacred Light Armor.


    Clutching the Light Helmet, Wilbur said, "Child of Light, rest assured, I will not let Earth fall under the dominion of the dark gods."


    As he spoke, the white glow around the helmet gradually faded, and it returned to its ordinary state. Just then, a massive tremor shook the ground.


    All of Kook Ind seemed to quake, with a powerful energy surge erupting from beneath the earth. This intense statested for several seconds before the ground finally settled. Wilbur leaped into the air, hovering above to survey the scene from above. The inds appeared mostly unchanged, but the surrounding seawater had started to flow in reverse, forming a vast, spiraling vortex.


    This giant spiraling vortex, seemingly fueled by some unseen energy, continued to spin relentlessly. At that moment, Wilbur sensed a peculiar energy above him.


    He looked up to see a special, polygonal magic formation above him, resembling a defensive shield. The formation glowed with purple light and rotated in sync with the swirling seawater below.


    Gasping in astonishment, Wilbur recognized it as a dimensional formation.


    Recalling Kortlin''s mention of the six different dimensions, he realized they could now return to their respective realms.


    "Sir!" Kortlin flew up, eyes wide with shock as he looked at Wilbur. "Did you truly defeat the Child of Light? You... You''ve achieved a miracle!"


    Seeing Kortlin''s excitement, Wilbur felt a sense of aplishment. Smiling, he said, "Kortlin, thank you and everyone else for your help over these centuries. Now, you can return to your own worlds."


    "But... this is a dimensional formation," Kortlin said, shaking his head and sighing. "It even contains portals to the middle dimensions. We are cultivators of a lower dimension. If we''re transported to a middle dimension, we''ll be at the mercy of their cultivators and likely won''t survive."


    Wilbur replied confidently, "Don''t worry. You are guests of Earth. Let me open the portal and send you back to your world."


    Having already activated a dimensional ne array once and with the guidance of his Water Dragon Master, Orkot, Wilbur felt he was fully capable of opening the portals to the Light World for them.


    "Can you really do that? If we can return, I will be forever grateful to you."


    "Leave it to me."


    Without further ado, Wilbur closed his eyes and floated into the air, beginning to sense the energy of the dimensional ne array.


    Despite itsplex and interfering energies, the array on the ind was far simplerpared to the one at the Rindo Mine. This time, it took Wilbur just an hour to locate the portals to the five Light Worlds and sessfully activate them.

 Chapter 2396

    The sky lit up with five orbs, each glowing as brightly as the sun. Several figures, illuminated by the radiant light, ascended into these orbs, leaving this world behind.


    "Thank you all! Thank you for saving Earth!"


    "Thank you so much!"


    Wilbur watched as those figures ascended toward the heavens, memories of his happiest moments from childhood to now flooding his mind. The warm sunlight, the tranquil life... All of it made him feelpelled to express his gratitude to these departing figures.


    At this moment, one figure halted in front of him.


    "Kortlin."


    "Sir, thank you so much."


    "Kortlin, it''s me who should be thanking you."


    Kortlin smiled gently at Wilbur and said, "The formation will disappear in three days. During these three days, you must convert all the dark energy within the formation into the power of light. Over the next three months, you need to restore peace to Burd Bay. Only then will Earth truly have a chance. Remember, this time, Earth only has one year. If you don''t eliminate the Dark Lord within this year, Earth will be consumed by darkness. When that timees, no one will be able to save it."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. My task isplete. Farewell, Wilbur."


    With these words, Kortlin smiled gently at Wilbur. As Wilbur watched, Kortlin turned into a shower of glowing particles and dispersed into the air.


    At that moment, Wilbur was struck by a sudden realization. Kortlin was also an incarnation of the Child of Light. To prevent mortals from reaching the inds, the Child of Light created Kortlin as the guardian spirit of the formation.


    Taking a deep breath, Wilbur finally understood everything. He knew that an even greater responsibility now rested on his shoulders. From this moment on, he alone must save Earth.


    As the dimensional interlopers left the inds, the formation in the sky vanished again. The swirling waters around the ind slowly came to a halt. Wilbur descended gracefully, holding the Light Helmet in his hands and examining it carefully.


    Just then, two beams of white light shed by, and Symon and Aisha appeared on either side of Wilbur. They had been fighting for their lives in a special dark dimension. Suddenly, they felt a powerful force pulling them out of that nightmarish realm.


    Now, catching their breath and still shaken from the ordeal, Symon and Aisha''s eyes were fixated on the Light Helmet in Wilbur''s hands.


    "The Light Helmet, Wilbur. Did you find the Light Helmet?" Symon eximed in astonishment.


    "Hmph, Mister Wilbur, I hope you won''t forget your deal with Holy Illuminati Church," Aisha added.


    Before this, Symon and Aisha had been courteous with him. But now, after seeing the Light Helmet in Wilbur''s possession, their eyes gleamed with greed. After all, the Light Helmet was something the Pope desired greatly. Whoever presented it to the Pope would be rewarded handsomely.

 Chapter 2397

    Both Symon and Aisha were eager to seize the Light Helmet. However, Wilbur, seeing through their ambitions, calmly stated, "I haven''t forgotten the purpose of our coboration, Miss Aisha. Please remember that I have no interest inpeting for the Light Helmet. It''s yours now."


    He tossed the Light Helmet to Aisha. She caught it and immediately lit up with excitement. "In that case, I won''t stand on ceremony with you, Mr. Wilbur. I hope we can coborate again in the future."


    "Of course," Wilbur nodded, adding, "I mean if the Holy Illuminati Church offers adequatepensation, I would naturally be willing to work with you again."


    In reality, Wilbur was uninterested in continuing the conversation with Aisha. He had noticed Symon''s eyes glinting with murderous intent, clearly desiring the Light Helmet for himself. To avoid bing Symon''s enemy, Wilbur decided to shift Symon''s focus onto Aisha.


    As soon as Wilbur finished speaking, Symon''s gaze locked onto Aisha. Coldly, he said, "Aisha, among all the bishops, your rank is lower than mine. It would be more appropriate for you to hand the Light Helmet over to me, so I can present it to the Pope."


    Aisha''s eyes narrowed with fury as she retorted, "Symon, your words disgust me. You didn''t earn the Light Helmet by your own strength, so why should I give it to you?"


    Symon''s eyes shed with anger. "And you? You didn''t earn it by your strength either. Why shouldn''t I take it?"


    "You!"


    Aisha''s face twisted in rage, her chest heaving. "It seems, today, we must settle this with a fight."


    Symon raised his staff and said in an icy voice, "Then let''s not waste any more time."


    He began to chant, and a white orb of light formed on his staff. A beam of light shot from it, hurtling toward Aisha. In response, she chanted her own spell and a ck storm quickly formed around her, spinning rapidly. The beam of light struck the storm but was absorbed in an instant.


    Symon chanted again, and dark clouds gathered in the sky. A vortex formed at their center, and a beam of light descended, enveloping Symon. Momentster, the beam vanished, and a colossal giant of light, ten meters tall, stood before Symon.


    With each step the giant took, the ground trembled. Aisha floated into the air, standing at the storm''s center, ring at the giant with rage. "Symon, you''ve been hiding your powers from me all this while!"


    "Hehehe... hahahaha!" Symonughed loudly. "Aisha, did you think I considered you my ally? In my eyes, you''re just a vile woman who gained her bishop status by selling your body to the Pope. You''re the kind of woman who would do anything for power and status. If I treated you as an ally, you''d eventually betray me. Instead, if I use you as a steppingstone, I can quickly elevate my own strength and position. Aisha, face the truth. You are nothing but a lowly wench!"


    Upon hearing his words, Aisha''s rage surged to a boiling point. Indeed, she had once given her body to the Pope to save the man she loved. Though the man was saved, heter betrayed her, leaving an indelible scar in Aisha''s heart.


    Symon''s cruel words tore at her deepest wound, crossing a line she could not forgive. In the next instant, her eyes turned blood red, and she screamed, "Pitiful Symon, contemptible earthling, I will make you pay for your disgraceful actions with your life."


    Aisha raised her hands suddenly, and the ck storm surrounding her shot up into the sky. A powerful aura descended in an instant.

 Chapter 2398

    The powerful surge of energy suppressed any spiritual energy in the vicinity, creating a suffocating pressure that nearly brought Wilbur and Symon to their knees. Under this immense force, Symon''s face twitched with shock as he eximed, "Aisha, that wretched woman! She''s sacrificed her soul to an evil god."


    "This is uneptable!" he growled. "I cannot allow the evil god to manifest. I must destroy her before she gains the evil god''s protection!"


    Determined, Symon raised his staff and shouted, "Light Giant, unleash your full power and destroy Aisha!"


    A fierce wind whipped around them as Symon roared hismand. The Light Giant, obeying its master, charged toward Aisha, swinging a powerful fist at the swirling vortex in the sky.


    Boom!


    The giant''s punchnded heavily on the vortex, but the storm only grew stronger. The Light Giant''s body was now encased in a shimmering white protective shield, indicating it was using all its strength. Despite its effort, the vortex''s immense energy forced the Light Giant back dozens of meters. Struggling to regain its footing, the vortex transformed into a massive ck serpent. Its eyes glowed blood-red as Aisha appeared atop its head, her lower body fused with the serpent.


    The serpent reared back, opening its enormous jaws, and in an instant, mped down on the Light Giant''s left shoulder. Aisha dered triumphantly, "Light Giant, give me all your power!"


    At her words, the Light Giant dissolved into a beam of white light, which the serpent absorbed. Aisha threw her head back,ughing maniacally.


    "Hahaha! Symon, do you see now? This is my true power. Today, you all will die here."


    Symon quickly turned to look at Wilbur, but before he could speak, the serpent struck again, swallowing Symon whole. Aisha then fixed her gaze on Wilbur, saying, "Now, Mister Wilbur, it''s your turn."


    The serpent hissed, its forked tongue flickering, and its icy eyes locked onto Wilbur. Taking a cautious step back, Wilbur spoke, "Miss Aisha, congrattions. The Light Helmet is yours now. I''ve never been interested in it. I''ve always been on your side. We aren''t enemies, are we?"


    Aisha scoffed, "Oh, Mister Wilbur, you''re right, but unfortunately, I never saw you as my ally. Bringing you to the Kook Inds was a ruse to deal with you and reim the Light Gloves. Of course, you''re different from Symon. If you''re willing to offer your soul to the evil god Bahamut, we could even be one. I need a strong man like you."


    Wilbur''s gaze hardened as he retorted, "I''m afraid I have no interest in you."


    "What? How dare you refuse me, you wretched man! Then you shall die!"


    Enraged, Aisha screamed andmanded the ck serpent to strike at Wilbur. He leaped into the air, narrowly evading the serpent''s jaws. As he ascended, he chanted a spell, activating the Iris Veritas.


    With the Iris Veritas, Wilbur saw a tendril of ck energy extending from Aisha''s back to the sky, which confirmed his suspicion. Aisha had indeed sacrificed herself to the evil god and be its puppet.

 Chapter 2399

    In the world of cultivators, an ordinary cultivator who sacrifices to an evil god can receive an infusion of the god''s power. However, a powerful cultivator can be a direct puppet of the Dark God upon sacrificing themself. The god''s will connects to them through a unique aura of dark divine power, continuously channeling energy from the god''s realm to the cultivator.


    Wilbur had previously severed such dark connections from the Blood God and the God of Destruction. Thus, when confronted with the aura from Bahamut, he was not surprised at all. In fact, he noticed that Bahamut''s dark aura, represented by the serpent, was much weakerpared to the other dark gods. This indicated that Bahamut''s strength was rtively inferior among the evil gods.


    With a swift motion, Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de into his hand and set his eyes on the dark divine energy linking Aisha to the heavens.


    Aisha, controlling the ck serpent, relentlessly attacked Wilbur. He evaded her strikes while gathering his strength. After just a few seconds, Wilbur swung the Magic Dragon de, aiming at the dark divine energy.


    "No!" Aisha screamed in agony as she saw Wilbur''s de cut through the dark aura. But her cries were in vain. The de''s strike sent a shockwave through space and time, severing the tendril of dark energy. It then dissolved into a ck mist and vanished.


    "No!" Aisha cried out, reaching toward the sky. But at that moment, her body began to wither rapidly before copsing lifelessly onto the ground. She was dead.


    Wilbur descended gracefully, observing the desated corpse thaty before him. It was hard to believe that the once young and beautiful Aisha had turned into a withered husk. He gasped in shock, then retracted the Magic Dragon de. He extended his left hand in a w-like gesture and summoned the Light Helmet into


    his grasp.


    Initially, Wilbur had no desire for the Light Helmet. But Aisha''s betrayal, her attempt to kill him even after acquiring the helmet, left him no other choice. Since Aisha was now dead, it was only fair for Wilbur to take the Light Helmet. He inspected it closely before cing it on his head, curious to see what effects it might have.


    To his astonishment, the helmet vanished as soon as it touched his head. When he reached up to remove it, the helmet reappeared in his hands.


    "What is this?" Wilbur wondered aloud. At that moment, a voice came from behind him, "If you want to know the answer, I can tell you. The Light Armor bes invisible when worn by its destined bearer. It absorbs the wearer''s energy and essence, and only then does it truly belong to them."


    Startled, Wilbur spun around to find himself face-to-face with the Dark Messenger from the Light Valley.


    "Dark Messenger? Why are you here?"


    The Dark Messenger snorted and replied, "Did you really think the Light Valley would let you go so easily?"


    "You!" Wilbur began, but the Dark Messenger interrupted coldly, "Let me exin. Yes, you were chosen by me, the destined one. I let you leave back then precisely for this moment. All this time, I''ve been watching your growth, waiting for you to reach this point. Today, you havee to the inds and defeated Bahamut''s puppet."


    Wilbur was taken aback by the Dark Messenger''s words. Then the realization hit him. Everything he had been through was part of arger n orchestrated by the Dark Messenger, who had selected him for this very purpose.

 Chapter 2400

    "Your strength proves to me that I can no longer allow you to grow stronger. Now, your energy and essence will belong to me. I will devour you and inherit your power, returning to the world of light. I will shroud all middle dimensions with darkness!" The Dark Messenger spoke as ck destruction energy emanated from his body.


    After a moment of astonishment, Wilbur suddenly regained his senses and looked at the Dark Messenger, saying, "You are the Dark Lord? A clone?"


    The Dark Messenger chuckled strangely and said, "Correct. You''ve figured it out. It seems you do have some insight. Right now, you''re like a tempting morsel to me. I can''t wait to devour you."


    After speaking, the Dark Messenger shed to Wilbur''s side and grabbed his neck, lifting him up.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Wilbur shouted.


    The Dark Messenger''s eyes glowed with a cold light as he coldly said, "Wilbur, let us be one."


    Immediately, the Dark Messenger stomped his foot, and a cubic dark space appeared suddenly, swallowing both Wilbur and the Dark Messenger. Then, the dark space rotated and flew into the air above the inds. At this moment, Wilbur saw ck liquid continuously seeping out of the Dark Messenger''s body, climbing toward Wilbur like ivy up the Dark Messenger''s arm.


    However, at that very moment, the calm sea surface formed a vortex that revolved around Kook Ind once again. In the sky, the tendrils of energy connecting the dimensional formation reappeared, gathering white light at each of its nodes. In the next instant, dozens of beams of white lights shot toward the cubic dark space.


    The cubic dark space was struck. The entire cubic dark space was wrapped in white light the next moment, and the Dark Messenger screamed in pain as if he was being burnt.


    "Aaaaah!"


    The cubic dark space shattered into countless fragments, and the Dark Messenger, who had already melted into liquid, gradually evaporated under the white light, then coalesced and took physical form once more.


    When the white light dissipated, the Dark Messenger and Wilbur fell from mid-air to the ground.


    The Dark Messenger looked at Wilbur in pain and said, "You... Why would you do this to me?"


    At that moment, in the sky, above the formation, a golden thread condensed into a gigantic white beam of light, fiercely striking the Dark Messenger below.


    "Ah!"


    Caught off guard, the Dark Messenger could only let out a roar of anger, swiftly dodging, and then transforming into a shadow to flee the ind.


    "Wilbur, I will never let you go!" The Dark Messenger roared furiously as he departed. Meanwhile, Wilbur''s chest heaved violently. Just a moment ago, Wilbur thought he was about to die, yet he had somehow managed to escape disaster. Moreover, now Wilbur understood everything that had previously puzzled him. The reason the Light Valley had never killed him was simply because his former self had been too weak. Additionally, the formationid out by the Child of Light on the inds had not yet been breached, and the Light Helmet had not yet been retrieved.


    Now, since the Dark Messenger believed that the formationid out by the Child of Light had been breached, Wilbur no longer held any significance to Light Valley. The Dark Messenger sought to devour Wilbur and then continued as the chosen one of the Child of Light with Wilbur''s identity.


    In the future, after obtaining theplete set of Light Armor,bining the energies of the Child of Light and the Dark Lord, they would once again tear through space and return to the Light World in the middle dimensions.

 Chapter 2401

    Unfortunately, the Dark Messenger was unsessful with his n. It was as if the Child of Light had anticipated that this would happen, thus setting up a special dimensional portal in the formation.


    Wilbur looked up at the strange golden line in the sky, feeling rather confused. If the golden line was connected to the portal leading to a middle dimension, the Dark Messenger would have been ecstatic. After all, he had always wanted to return to the Light World.


    The Dark Lord and the Child of Light would have the ability to face each other off in the Light World. His reaction could only mean that this dimensional portal probably led to an even higher middle dimension, one which could hold the Dark Lord down.


    Wilbur did not know much about what happened between the Dark Lord and the Child of Light. He snapped out of his stupor and began thinking about what was toe next.


    Kortlin had said that the formation could onlyst three days. Wilbur could spend those three days on Kook Ind, but what would he do when the formation disappears, and the Dark Messengeres back for him?


    Wilbur was deep in thought when a cloud of dark energy appeared in front of him. It took shape and pounced on Wilbur. Wilbur swiped at the air with his right hand, and the dark energy was converted into the power of light before entering Wilbur''s body.


    Wilbur looked at the series of figures taking shape on the ind and let out a sigh. It looked like there was nothing he could do now but umte his power of light for the final battle against the Dark Lord.


    Hang on!


    Wilbur suddenly thought of something after getting rid of a dozen or so figures. The puppets of the Blood God and the God of Destruction had left behind the Bloodism Bow and the ck Sword after Wilbur took them down. Since Aisha was the puppet of the ck snake, Bahamut, she would probably leave something behind after Wilbur had killed her as well.


    That object was probably the key to how evil gods channeled their sorcery into their human puppets, and Wilbur must have missed it during the flurry just now.


    Wilbur looked at the ground upon realization hit him. After looking around for a while, he finally spotted a snake''s fang that was still radiating dark energy.


    The snake''s fang was the size of a dagger. It contained a huge amount of energy, and Wilbur was certain that was how Bahamut was able to remain connected with his puppets.


    Wilbur entered his demine excitedly, and an ancient voice rang through the air at once. "Oh? Is that Bahamut, that worm of a man? Why is it that I can sense his aura, and so strongly as well?"


    Bahamut?


    Wilbur was all the more ecstatic. "O'' Mighty Dragon God, do you know Bahamut?" "Indeed, I do. He was merely a worm to me back in the day. I can''t believe he''s grown this powerful. I''m rather curious as to where you found that fang."


    The Dragon God hardly spoke in his previous encounters, and Wilbur happened to be interested in learning about Bahamut. The two immediately began chatting, and Wilbur told the Dragon God about Bahamut bing an evil god.


    Wilbur had thought that the Dragon God would be shocked by the news. After all, evil gods were supposed to be more powerful than cultivators. Yet the Dragon God sounded nothing but calm when he said, "I knew Bahamut was a good-for- nothing. I guess I wasn''t wrong."


    "Honorable Dragon God, may I contribute this fang?"


    "Go ahead. This strange energy is exactly what I was looking for."


    Wilbur tossed the snake''s fang into the Dragon''s Altar at once, his eyes shining as he waited for his reward.

 Chapter 2402

    Pale mes shot up in the altar, and it was not long before the snake''s fang was engulfed in them. The screen lit up, showing that Wilbur had acquired eight


    thousand grace points.


    Wilbur was beside himself with glee at the sight of the number. After all, having eight thousand grace points was a significant sum. The truth was that Bahamut''s power was nowhere close to the Blood God and the God of Destruction, and getting eight thousand grace points out of a fallen snake''s fang had more than exceeded Wilbur''s expectations.


    Besides, things were different now. The Dark Messenger hade looking for Wilbur, and the Child of Light''s formation would onlyst three days. It would be gone after that, and the Dark Messenger would surely show up again after that.


    Despite Wilbur having improved his skills by a great deal, he did not have the confidence to take the Dark Messenger now. Thus, getting eight thousand grace points to spend on important power-ups was extremely important to him.


    Wilbur was overwhelmed with emotion. "You really helped me out at the perfect time, Honorable Dragon God! You know, it would be even more perfect if you could drop me a few more thousand points."


    The Dragon God''s voice was not heard this time, and Wilbur could not help butugh at himself. What a greedy ask that was!


    "Hahaha!"


    He realized thatughing might be inappropriate the next second, however, and stopped abruptly. He looked back at the screen. Eight thousand points would get him ten Thunder-type Healing Pills. Coupled with the five Healing Pills he had left, he would have a total of fifteen.


    Having those fifteen Thunder-type Healing Pills would give him... a thirty percent chance at defeating the Dark Messenger.


    Wilbur was just about to make the purchase when his gazended on the screen and was instantly drawn to the first option.


    [Aura Return: This skill allows one to teleport to any spot within the area of their dragon aura. Costs eight thousand grace points.]


    Wilbur blinked at the description, a thought popping into his head. If he could teleport to anywhere his dragon aura covered, that would mean that he could attack or defend from anywhere, and even try to escape.


    On the other hand, this was probably no ordinary cultivation method if it cost eight thousand grace points. Using a power like that was bound to consume arge amount of strength and spirit energy.


    That would mean that the power could not be used repeatedly. Only being able to teleport once or twice within a hundred-meter radius really was not that big of a deal.


    The thought disappointed Wilbur quite a bit. He fell silent for a bit but still ended up purchasing the Aura Return skill. This was because he realized something extremely important about Aura Return. He could use it to show up behind his opponents when they least expect it and attack them from behind.


    Wilbur had battled countless elites by now and knew that attacking head-on, from the side, and from behind werepletely different things. Attacking head-on would usually result in the opponent being able to defend themselves at full power, whereas attacking from the side would reduce their defensive efficiency to around eighty percent.


    There was already a sizeable enough gap between a front and side attack, and Wilbur had been quite shocked to find that most cultivators did not have any defenses against attacksing from behind. Even if they did, the effectiveness of their defense would at least be halved.

 Chapter 2403

    With that considered, using Aura Return to attack from behind did seem like quite a low blow. However, pulling such a move in might just be the key to his survival in this desperate situation.


    Now that the Dark Messenger hade looking for Wilbur, he had no choice but to fight for every chance for survival that he could get.


    Upon acquiring the training method for Aura Return, Wilbur came out of his demine at once. He sat down cross-legged and began to meditate as he cultivated Aura Return.


    Wilbur opened his eyes a whileter. He realized that Aura Return was rather brilliant. Wilbur''s body could now absorb and store the dragon aura around him. He can also convert it from physical strength and vice versa, giving him the energy to teleport.


    As he had just started cultivating Aura Return, Wilbur felt that the conversion speed of his dragon aura was quite slow and draining. Despite the fact that Aura Return did not cause him to pass out after one use like the Dragon Move, it was a spell that definitely could not be cast a second time within a short period.


    Wilbur sat on the ground just like that and cultivated for two whole days.


    He could feel that his control over the conversion of his dragon aura had improved quite a bit. He eventually reached the third day, the deadline that Kortlin mentioned that all the dark energy in the formation had to be converted to the power of light, or unthinkable things would happen.


    Wilbur had used up two days and had no more time to waste. He had been waiting on purpose for thest two days. After the elites from the Light World had left, the lingering dark energy had taken the form of human beings and started tearing each other apart endlessly.


    These dark energy manifestations were fighting among themselves to gain power, thus Wilbur did not have to deal with them one by one. All he had to do was wait until they killed each other, leaving the strongest ones behind. By then, he would only need to absorb all that power by defeating the strongest ones left.


    A few dozen meters away, ten thirty-meter-tall giants forged out of dark energy were swinging their fists in an attempt to destroy Wilbur''s defense barrier of dragon aura. Wilbur smirked at the sight. These giants had been absorbing all the dark energy on Kook Ind all the while, but they decided to stop now.


    This meant that all the dark energy on the ind had beenpletely absorbed, which meant that Wilbur only needed to deal with ten of them now instead of the thousands that manifested two days back. He only needed to convert all of them into the power of light toplete the mission Kortlin had given him.


    Wilbur stood up, and the defensive barrier formed from his dragon aura suddenly turned into a tornado that swept toward the ten giants.


    The fierce winds forced the giants back. Wilbur darted behind one of the giants and struck it in its belly with a huge ball of light.


    The ball of light began to eat away at the giant''s body, converting it into the power of light before entering Wilbur''s body. Wilbur began to emit a pale glow as the giant looked down and growled in fury. It clenched its fists, swinging in Wilbur''s direction.


    "Roar!"


    The giant was reduced into a cloud of ck miasma right before it could strike. Shortly after, the ball of light absorbed everything and converted the entirety of the giant into the power of light.

 Chapter 2404

    The surrounding giants came sprinting over at the sight. Wilbur recited a spell, and a defensive barrier of light began to spread out around him. It grew in size, and it was not long before the giants were stuck to it.


    The defensive barrier seemed to be holding onto the giants firmly as Wilbur raised his hands, using the Light Gloves to absorb their dark energy and convert them to the power of light to improve the power of his defensive barrier.


    Within just a minute, six of the giants had been absorbedpletely by the defensive barrier. The barrier spread out once more, and it was only then that Wilbur noticed the remaining four giants were holding hands as if they werebining their energy.


    Something unexpected happened then. One of the giants quickly absorbed the dark energies from the other three giants.


    Eventually, the four giants became one that turned and looked toward Wilbur. It began to decrease in size, quickly returning to the form of a regr human being with a rather familiar face.


    Symon!


    Wilbur stared at Symon in shock, unable to believe that he had returned to life through the maniption of dark energy.


    "Aren''t you disappointed, Wilbur? You''re stuck here no matter what happens this time!"


    Just then, Aisha''s voice rang from behind Symon. "Yes, Wilbur! Now that Symon and I are dead, you don''t have the right to keep on living either! It''s time for you to join us."


    Symon turned around as he spoke, and Wilbur was shocked to see Aisha''s face on the back of his head.


    They were sharing one body while bearing two faces on either side of their head.


    Wilbur widened his eyes in disbelief but quickly understood what was going on. Symon and Aisha were already dead, but the evil god''s energy was still hiding in the midst of the dark energy. Wilbur may have cut off Bahamut''s connection to Aisha and another dimension, but the evil god''s energy remained. That was how Bahamut was able to revive Aisha and Symon''s consciousness. However, Wilbur knew that those two were already dead and that what he was seeing was just a puppet of Bahamut.


    It was clear that Bahamut was still deeply resentful over Aisha''s death, but that hardly mattered now. Evil energy would be banished in the face of light, so Wilbur began walking toward Symon as he said coldly, "There''s something I think you two should know about. The two of you are actually dead. You''re just sentient puppets controlled by Bahamut right now."


    "What?"


    Symon frowned at Wilbur. "What are you saying? I''m dead? Who''s Bahamut?" Aisha said, "Symon, you should be honored to be one of Bahamut''s puppets! You sacrificed yourself to gain his approval and live forever, just like me!"


    "What? F*ck whoever Bahamut is! I don''t want to be connected to someone who''s forever stuck in the grotesque darkness."


    "How dare you speak ill of Master Bahamut, Symon!"


    "What the f*ck do you think you doing, you b*tch?"


    Just then, Wilbur sensed a strong surge of energying from Symon. It was as


    if he was trying to break free from the control of the evil god''s energy. Wilbur sneered at the sight and dashed forward with his Light Gloves outstretched, aiming for Symon and Aisha.

 Chapter 2405

    Their dark energy was quickly absorbed and converted into the power of light. Noticing that, Aisha began to beg. "Symon! Stop him or we''re going to die!"


    Symon was furious. "I''d rather die than be a ve to an evil god, you b*tch!"


    Both Symon and Aisha were converted into the power of light. Symon''s face vanished, and the ck miasma disappeared as well. Aisha''s face melted away as she melded into the jet-ck energy of the evil god, and she made onest attempt to bite at Wilbur.


    "I''m gonna kill you!"


    Wilbur was shocked by the Light Glove''s inability to convert the evil god fully, and there was nothing he could do as Aisha pounced on him.


    Just then, something magical happened. The Light Helmet, which had been invisible on Wilbur''s head, appeared and swallowed up Aisha and the evil god''s energy in one go.


    There was a bright sh of light, and Aisha was nowhere to be seen after that. The Light Helmet, however, did not turn invisible this time.


    "How... How did this happen?"


    Wilbur stared at his reflection in the water, unable to believe that the supposedly invisible Light Helmet was now visible.


    Was it because of the energy from the evil god? Wilbur was reminded of how the Light Gloves had not been able to convert Aisha and the evil god''s energy, but the Light Helmet had swallowed them whole at the veryst second and finally showed its form.


    Did the Light Helmet suppress the evil god''s energy?


    It was definitely true that nothing could hide in the face of the light... unless it was turned into a part of the light itself.


    A daring thought popped into Wilbur''s head all of a sudden. If the Light Helmet had lost its invisibility because it had trapped the evil god''s energy, could it be that the Light Gloves were not invisible because they had once trapped some special energy from an evil god as well?


    Wilbur was deep in thought when the waters around Kook Ind began to spin around the ind as the formationid down began to show itself.


    The entire formation floated into the air as the Light Helmet on Wilbur''s head emitted a pale glow. The formation began to shrink in the next second and finally turned into a ball of white light that melded into the Light Helmet.


    The waters went quiet again as the dimensional formation disappeared along with the energy and aura that had radiated off the ind. Wilbur could sense all of this as it happened, and his jaw fell agape as he stood there frozen in shock. "What the..."


    Wilbur touched his Light Helmet, which had returned to its original dull gray color. It looked terribly normal like this.


    Wilbur had thought that the formation would just disappear on its own and was even confused as to why he had to convert all the dark energy. After all, everything would return to normal as long as light and dark were equal. The light formation may have disappeared, but the energy used to form it would still remain to bnce the dark energy.


    Now, however, it seemed like the Child of Light had nned to give the Light Helmet and the formation to Wilbur as a gift. Even Wilbur''s master, Orkot, had not been able to make a formation this powerful.


    The gesture made Wilbur respect the Child of Light even more than before. The Child of Light had done more than enough for the Light World and this world. From this point on, Wilbur would have to rely on himself.

 Chapter 2406

    "I won''t let you down, Honorable Child of Light!"


    "Ha!"


    Someone sneered audibly all of a sudden. Wilbur turned around at the sound, and a chill ran down his spine as he gasped aloud upon realizing who it was.


    The Dark Messenger hovered in mid-air with his arms crossed in front of his chest, smirking as he said, "I''m afraid that''s a wish that will nevere true. Honestly, the Child of Light was just delusional from the start. Back then, the Child of Light and I battled all the way to the lower dimensions."


    The Dark Messenger scoffed, then continued, "He was no match for me down here, and now he''s delusional enough to be looking for a fated chosen one in the lower dimensions toplete his selfish wishes for him. What was he thinking, asking a lower-dimension cultivator to do something even a middle-dimension cultivator couldn''t do? Don''t you think that''s ridiculous?"


    Wilbur glowered at the Dark Messenger. He resented the Dark Messenger to no end yet could not help feeling the sting of those words. Wilbur, too, had the idea that the Child of Light had gotten the wrong guy. What made the Child of Light think that Wilbur could take on the Dark Messenger?


    The thought made Wilbur grit his teeth, and he spat out, "That''s not it. I believe the Child of Light had his reasons for doing this!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    The Dark Messenger smirked condescendingly. "You''ve grown overly confident, Wilbur Penn. I''m sure you know yourself that you''re frightfully ordinary. You''ll never be a match for me. The Child of Light''s wishes are just an impossible dream."


    "No, that''s impossible!"


    Wilbur suddenly thought of a story his master had once told him before. It was about a cultivator from a lower dimension who had be the most powerful elite in the middle dimension through his own hard work, eventually bing an elite of the upper dimensions and even a dimension guardian.


    If that lower-dimension cultivator was able to do that, what was stopping Wilbur from doing the same? Was he just going to give up on the world just like that?


    Anger welled up in Wilbur''s chest at the thought, and he shouted at the Dark Messenger, "You bastard, do you think you can sway me with just a few words? Let me tell you this:


    Earth will never bow down to an evil god, and I''ll defeat you too."


    The Dark Messenger''s expression turned solemn. "Are you saying you think you can take me down?"


    "Why not?"


    The Dark Messenger threw his head back, barking out augh before looking back at Wilbur. "You''re far too confident, Wilbur. You''re nothing more than a prey that I have set my sights on. I shall be the ninth evil god after Bahamut!"


    The Dark Messenger''s gaze glinted coldly before bursting into a sprint towards Wilbur. All at once, Wilbur was filled with a sudden boost of courage as he summoned the Magic Dragon de to meet the Dark Messenger''s attack.


    The Dark Messenger took out a ck sword as well, staring down at Wilbur coldly as he swung the weapon against Wilbur.


    The two weapons shed together loudly in the air!

 Chapter 2407

    A massive ripple of energy surged out and spread into the air as both weapons collided.


    Wilbur was pushed onto the ground and pinned there by the Dark Messenger, who over with a smirk. "Remember this: you''re nothing more than a bug to me. To hell with you!"


    A sudden wave of energy burst out of the ck sword, snapping Wilbur''s Magic Dragon de into two before sending Wilbur flying dozens of meters through the air.


    Wilbur recited a spell in mid-air, summoning the Azure Dragon Spear. He stabbed it into the ground to catch his bnce, then coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Wilbur was struck with a feeling of helplessness as he stared up at the Dark Messenger, who turned into a ck shadow that charged at him once more. At the veryst second, Wilbur channeled his dragon aura into a powerful storm that the Dark Messenger rammed through like it was nothing.


    Upon seeing this, Wilbur picked up the Azure Dragon Spear off the ground and hurled it toward the Dark Messenger before reciting a spell to activate the Light of Dragon to attack the Dark Messenger.


    The golden dragon shot out with a loud roar, and the Dark Messenger waved his ck sword to intercept the attack. The sword came into contact with the dragon aura and was shattered as the golden dragon came charging at the Dark Messenger.


    The Dark Messenger crossed his hands in front of himself defensively and was pushed back a dozen meters while the golden dragon slowly dissipated right before him.


    Wilbur heaved a breath of relief at the sight. He had at least proven that the Dark Messenger was not impossible to defeat. The Light of Dragon seemed to be able to hold the Dark Messenger down to a certain extent, and the Dragon Move might just be the trump card Wilbur needed to take him down.


    The Dark Messenger seemed to be able to tell what Wilbur was thinking and smirked at him. "If I remember correctly enough, you have that trump card called the Dragon Move. Why don''t you use it now? Come on, I haven''t had a real battle in ages."


    "What?" Wilbur widened his eyes in shock. He had thought that the Light of Dragon had been enough to hold the Dark Messenger off, only for him to taunt Wilbur to pull out his trump card, the Dragon Move.


    Wait, the Dragon Move?


    This guy seemed to know Wilbur''s moves like the back of his hand. Wilbur would have no secrets to hide from him that way!


    All of a sudden, Wilbur realized that the Dark Messenger must have thought of moves to meet Wilbur''s attacks if he knew about the Dragon Move beforehand. If that were to happen, Wilbur would surely lose to the Dark Messenger after he was drained of spirit energy.


    The Dark Messenger was truly a terrifying opponent to go up against, and Wilbur knew that almost all his secrets wereid bare before the Light Valley. Thankfully, he had just learned Aura Return.


    The Dark Messenger would never see thising. However, Aura Return required arge amount of spirit energy. This meant that Wilbur could only choose between Aura Return and the Dragon Move, and he would not be able to use the other after that.


    Wilbur felt helpless as he knew that he was no match for the Dark Messenger even when in peak condition. Aura Return might not even do anything as the Dark Messenger might be able to react in time and stop his attack.


    After thinking about it, Wilbur decided to not use Aura Return. It seemed like the Dragon Move was his only hope at defeating the Dark Messenger now, and the Dark Messenger had also been holding back just to wait for Wilbur to use the Dragon Move.


    However, Wilbur had to find the Dark Messenger''s weak spot before activating the Dragon Move. That was his only shot at taking the Dark Messenger down in one blow.

 Chapter 2408

    The Dark Messenger smirked at the look of shock on Wilbur''s face, crossing his arms in front of his chest and looking nothing but rxed. "Go on. Show me the power of a dragon n cultivator. You became a pupil of Master Orkot, didn''t you? Come on, show me what you learned from him! You just might be able tost two minutes in battle."


    "You..." Wilbur gritted his teeth, rage ring up in his chest. He would have lost his cool after being humiliated like this any other day, but there was currently a powerful aura radiating off the Dark Messenger and Wilbur could not expand his own aura at all.


    The Dark Messenger had not even activated his domain, yet he was able to hold Wilbur down with just his aura alone. This definitely surprised Wilbur. The Dark Messenger was far more powerful than a regr cultivator and was pretty much an evil god.


    Was it really possible for someone to be an evil god through cultivating endlessly?


    The Dark Messenger noticed Wilbur''s change in expression and leaped ten meters to the back as he stood watching Wilbur calmly. "Is my aura too powerful? My bad. Here, this should make it better for you. Show me what you''ve got, Wilbur Penn."


    Wilbur looked up at the Dark Messenger abruptly, gritting his teeth. It was the perfect opportunity!


    Dragon aura surged out of Wilbur as the first dragon cauldron rose into the air, generating a powerful vortex.


    Howling winds apanied the vortex, and the smile on the Dark Messenger''s face only grew wider. "Are you seriously telling me that''s all you''ve got, Wilbur? Come on, that''s some!"


    It was not long before the dragon aura vortex surrounded Wilbur and the Dark Messenger. Had it been anyone else, Wilbur would have been confident in achieving victory by then.


    However, his opponent was the Dark Messenger, and Wilbur could sense the powerful aura hidden in him. Wilbur expanded his dragon aura and began looking for the Dark Messenger''s weak spot.


    The Dark Messenger looked at Wilbur, beginning to count down. "Ten, nine, eight... three, two, one."


    Upon finishing the countdown, the Dark Messenger''s aura expanded once more as a ck vortex formed around him.


    "Hahaha!" The Dark Messengerughed loudly, sounding more crazed than ever. "Oh, I haven''t had a battle quite like this in a while. I''m going to take you seriously as an opponent starting from now, Wilbur Penn! You should be so honored that I''m going to kill you as quickly as possible. Count your lucky stars!"


    The Dark Messenger came sprinting toward Wilbur after that, who did not meet him head-on. Wilbur leaped into the vortex, watching the Dark Messenger from the rapidly spinning vortex.


    Wilbur had found the Dark Messenger''s weak spot just now. It was the back of his neck! There seemed to be an old injury there, and the aura there was very weak. If Wilbur could find a way to get close to the Dark Messenger and attack the back of his neck, he might just be able to get out of this alive.


    "Trying to escape? Let''s see how far you can run!"


    The Dark Messenger dove into the vortex and the dragon aura vortex began to weaken at once. Following that, the dissipating dragon aura gathered in the sky.


    By then, Wilbur had risen into the sky. He quickly muttered a spell, and the dragon aura around him had taken the shape of a white dragon. He channeled the power of light into it as he cried out, "Sixth Level of the Dragon Move: Dragon''s Shadow!"

 Chapter 2409

    Just as his voice cut through the air, a golden pearl appeared above Wilbur''s head. It melded into the white dragon''s body under Wilbur''smand, turning the dragon golden as it let out a piercing howl.


    The golden dragon shot out towards the Dark Messenger, who raised his right hand. ck miasma gathered in the air to form an enormous ck palm that swiped at the golden dragon.


    The ck hand grabbed the golden dragon by the neck. At the same time, Wilbur made the dragon w at the Dark Messenger. The Dark Messenger clenched his right fist, forming another enormous fist with ck miasma, and used it to meet the golden dragon''s w.


    Glee rose in Wilbur''s chest at the sight. He controlled the golden dragon to give its tail a mighty swing at the Dark Messenger''s back. The Dark Messenger summoned a defensive barrier at once, but the dragon''s tail shattered it upon impact.


    The next second, the dragon''s tail struck the Dark Messenger and sent him flying away before crashing heavily onto the ground.


    "Ugh!"


    The Dark Messenger spat out a mouthful of blood. The golden dragon disappeared as he looked up with a smirk. "I knew it. You''ve seeded, Wilbur. However, all your energy will be converted into mine. You''re just a body of energy destined to be devoured by me."


    Wilburnded from mid-air then. He struggled to maintain bnce and keep himself upright.


    The Dark Messenger propped himself up, then said, "You''ve won, but you''ve also lost. As a puppet, you''ve sessfullypleted your mission. Now, it''s time for me to reap the benefits of my victory."


    The Dark Messenger strode toward Wilbur, who got down on one knee abruptly and shook his head. The Dark Messenger was ecstatic at the sight. "You''ve drained all your spirit energy, Wilbur Penn! You don''t stand a chance! Just give in to your fate! I''ll reconstruct your consciousness after I be an evil god, mark my word! Your perseverance is something I definitely admire. You''ll make a fine addition to my power."


    Wilbur knew that the Dark Messenger wanted to be the ninth evil god, and said feebly, "No, you''ll never be Master Bahamut! Master Bahamut''s far more powerful than you are."


    "What? Did you just call that guy Master? So, you chose to bow down, Wilbur Penn! Hahahaha!"


    The Dark Messenger threw his head back andughed loudly. Yet he did not know that this was just one of Wilbur''s ploys, with the goal of making the Dark Messenger go feral with glee and lower his guard.


    After all, the war was not over yet for Wilbur. It was still unclear who would win, and Wilbur took the opportunity when the Dark Messenger fell for his ploy to mutter a spell and cast Aura Return.


    Wilbur appeared behind the Dark Messenger the next second, throwing a heavy punch at the back of the Dark Messenger''s neck.


    "To hell with you!" Wilbur cried out in fury, striking the Dark Messenger on the back of his neck. A wave of power exploded inside the Dark Messenger as his smile froze on his face before turning into a cry of agony.

 Chapter 2410

    "Arghhhhh! Count your days, Wilbur Penn! I''ll kill you eventually, just you see!"


    Upon shouting those words, the Dark Messenger''s body exploded into a cloud of ck miasma before fading into thin air.


    Wilbur copsed onto the ground, taking deep breaths. He forced himself into a cross-legged position and began to meditate. Half an hourter, his protective formation was activated as his spirit energy began to recover at a faster rate. Wilbur could not stop reying the battle in his mind. He had been so sure that he was doomed.


    What Wilbur did not expect was the Light Helmet actually supporting his spirit energy. He had put the helmet on right before activating the sixth level of the Dragon Move, which exhausted arge amount of his spirit energy. However, the Light Helmet was able to prevent his spirit energy from drainingpletely.


    That was what gave Wilbur the chance to cast Aura Return, something that he had not even nned on doing.


    The Light Armor was definitely impressive. The Light Helmet, aside from protecting his head, could also boost his spirit energy. Judging from that, the Light Breastte, Guards, Pads, and Boots would surely carry other boosts as well.


    Wilbur had thought that the rest of the Light Armor, aside from the Light Gloves, could only serve as a form of external protection. That was what made him lose interest in the armor, to begin with.


    Now, it seemed like each part of the Light Armor had a unique function. The full set of the Light Armor might even have abined boost, which made Wilbur want it more than ever.


    He had actually been able to tell from Symon and Aisha''s words that the Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati was greatly interested in the Light Armor.


    If that was the case, it was highly possible that Tracius'' Light Breastte, the one his brother had lost his life to acquire, had ended up in the hands of the Pope.


    The Pope might have ordered Tracius to be killed by now, and the thought made Wilbur rather upset. After all, he had handed the Light Breastte over to Tracius in respect of his brother Tracy''sst wishes, only for that to end up causing Tracius'' demise.


    On second thought, the Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati had been willing to trade the Magic Dragon de, a cultivation method from the middle dimensions, in exchange for the Light Helmet. That must mean that the Light Armor was hiding a secret of sorts.


    Although Wilbur managed to kill the Dark Messenger, he was just a clone of the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord could form another clone anytime he wished, and the Dark Messenger could show up again anytime in the future. If this were to happen, Wilbur was not sure if he could defeat him a second time.


    Thus, his best n of action was to quickly improve his powers before the Dark Messenger appeared again so he would have nothing to fear.


    Wilbur opened his eyes, looking at the bright blue sky. He thought of what Judy''s grandmother had said. There was a secret hidden in the mirage of Wendis that only someone with a simr aura to it could enter.


    Wilbur was now all the more certain that the fifth dragon cauldron fragment was hidden in that mirage, and only dragon n cultivators could ess it. It was possible that there were items or cultivation methods to improve one''s dragon n cultivation hidden in there. Either way, the Dark Messenger would not be able to enter the mirage.


    Even the Dark Lord would not be able to enter the Wendis mirage if he showed up.


    At the thought, Wilbur made his mind up. He was going to restore his spirit energy first, then return to Wendis right after that to wait for the mirage to show up so he could find a way to get in.

 Chapter 2411

    With the protection of his defensive formation from the Light Helmet, Wilbur was able topletely restore his spirit energy in just five hours instead of ten.


    Following that, he chopped off the trunk of a tree and tossed it into the water. Wilbur leaped onto the trunk and began to control it with his dragon aura, propelling the trunk toward the shores of Wendis.


    Seeing as he was out on the vast ocean, Wilbur changed his appearance to Trevor Penn so as to avoid any unwanted trouble.


    An hourter, Wilbur got off the shores of Wendis. It was already dark then, and Wilbur had just sat down in his hotel room to meditate when he sensed a powerful aura approaching. His eyes flew open, and he scrambled to jump out of his window.


    Just as he had done so, the door of his room was kicked open. The Dark Messenger strode up to the window, just in time to see Wilbur duck into a dark alley. "He better think twice if he''s trying to get away."


    The Dark Messenger leaped out of the window as well, soaring downward. However, Wilbur was nowhere to be seen by the time the Dark Messenger got to the alley. Moreover, Wilbur had also hidden his aura, so the Dark Messenger could not detect him at all.


    The Dark Messenger cursed in frustration, "You better not let me get my hands on you, you f*cking bastard!"


    At the same time, Wilbur had fled to a shabbier traveler''s inn while constantly hiding his aura. He checked into a shared dorm and theny down to get some sleep.


    He made the choice to look for an inn because it was alreadyte at night, and the Dark Messenger would easily find him if he were to be wandering around the streets outside. Hiding in an inn was the only way to avoid being hunted down.


    As Wilbur closed his eyes andy on the bed, various unpleasant smells filled his nostrils, making it difficult for him to fall asleep. It was unclear how long had passed when the door to the dorm was kicked open once more.


    The innkeeper came inside with the Dark Messenger. "Honorable Cultivator, all the guests in this dorm just checked in tonight. Perhaps the person you''re looking for might be here."


    The light snapped on, and the Dark Messenger''s gaze flitted around the room. "Get up, all of you."


    "Who the f*ck are you, man? Why are you up sote?"


    "You can''t just do whatever you want!"


    "Shut the light now!"


    The Dark Messenger stomped on the ground, and the entire room began to quake. The guests were terrified, leaping up from their beds at once as the innkeeper begged, "Please, Honorable Cultivator. Please go easy on us, don''t ruin my ce just because you want to look for someone."


    The Dark Messenger red at the innkeeper. "Why are you so scared? I''ll just pay you back if I wreck your ce."


    The innkeeper was at a loss for words and had no choice but to lower his head. The guests saw this and promptly shut up as well.


    "Get into a line and let me take a good look at all of you. I want to see if the guy I''m looking for is hiding in here."


    The Dark Messenger was a cultivator and was considered to have a rather high status in the modern world. The guests meekly obliged, and Wilbur joined the line as well. The Dark Messenger came up to the line of guests and began peering hard at each guest''s face.

 Chapter 2412

    The Dark Messenger would take a step forward after observing each guest, and it was not long before he reached Wilbur. The Dark Messenger stopped in his tracks, staring Wilbur down. "Have I seen you somewhere before, buddy?"


    "W-What?"


    Wilbur put on a terrified expression. "Did you mistake me for someone else, Mister Cultivator? I swear I''ve never seen you before."


    The Dark Messenger looked firmly into Wilbur''s eyes. "Cut it out, Wilbur Penn. I know it''s you."


    Wilbur froze. "S-Sir, I don''t know who W-Wilbur Penn is. P-Please forgive me..."


    "Right. I was just joking, I hope you don''t mind."


    "T-Thank you, sir."


    The Dark Messenger moved on to the next person. A little over ten minutester, the innkeeper walked over with a smile. "Have you found your guy, sir?"


    "No."


    "That''s such a shame. Please don''t hesitate to let me know if there''s anything else I can help with, though."


    The Dark Messenger then walked out of the room with the innkeeper. Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief as the door swung shut. He was almost caught.


    As it waste at night, all the guests were extremely tired and went right back to sleep after the check. Wilbur finally made it to the next morning and headed to the inn dinner for a quick meal. The innkeeper gave Wilbur an extra side dish for free, taking the opportunity to ask, "You don''t look like you''re from around here, young man. Don''te around Wendis very often, do you? Can I know what you''re here for?"


    The people staying in the cheap shared dorms were usually in Wendis for some small business opportunities, and Wilbur hardly looked like one of them. The innkeeper was trying to see if Wilbur was the guy the Dark Messenger was looking for.


    Wilbur could tell his intentions at once. However, he was lucky enough as Judith had mentioned in conversation before that the poor people of Wendis liked to visit the beach to hunt for ms and urchins to trade for money.


    Wendis had some of the best seafood around, and a regr person would be able to earn a regr daily wage if they worked hard enough at wishing. Sometimes they would even be lucky enough to find pearls in the ms, which would be worth a few days of wages.


    "Sir," said Wilbur. "I heard that the seafood in Wendis is some of the best out there, and a day of harvesting can get me a regr wage. Is that true?"


    The innkeeper blinked but nodded his head. "Yes, you''re right. However, it takes a lot of hard work to be good at the job. You need to get up real early, and it''s also very hard on one''s back. It''s not a suitable job for the weak."


    Wilbur shrugged. "That''s alright. I think I''m good enough for that."

 Chapter 2413

    The innkeeper was strangely touched by Wilbur''s earnestness, and the two of them struck up a deal. The innkeeper would buy all of the seafood Wilbur acquired that day, and if he managed to keep it up, the innkeeper would continue buying all of his catches, albeit at a slightly lower price than the market rate.


    Wilbur bought himself a bucket to carry the seafood in and headed to the beach to start catching seafood. He got there pretty early, but it was stilltepared to the more experienced fishermen.


    There were many others fishing on the ind as well, but there was fairly littlepetition as the waters were open and everyone just stuck to their own spot.


    Wilbur appreciated how free the space was and got to work. He collected some ms and urchins, looking up at the sky every now and then. There were people that would mention the Wendis mirage asionally.


    Mirages did not have to appear in the searing hot afternoon. Some mirages showed up right after dawn, but they were usually only spotted by the early fishermen.


    Some people said that they had seen things that were out of this world in those mirages before, like a town that looked exactly like Wendis or a human-octopus hybrid of a monster with eight tentacles.


    Thus, some suspected that those mirages might not be the natural refraction of sun rays. Some parts of the mirages might even be of a special scene from a different dimension.


    The people fishing was allmon folk without much knowledge, thus they only guessed that what the mirage showed was a different world. They did not know the truth of the situation, and their curiosity stopped at guessing about the unknown.


    Wilbur, on the other hand, was a cultivator. He knew that there were three kinds of mirages: one caused by the sun''s refractions, one showing a different dimension, and the one Judith''s grandmother mentioned that was a whole dimension in itself. Many of the fishing folk said that they ran into mirages in the morning pretty often and that those were the most beautiful, but few had the luxury to take their time to enjoy such a sight.


    Wilbur was nothing but excited for the mirage to show up. After all, the Dark Messenger was hunting him down, and a nasty battle was bound to break out if he was found out. Despite the fact that Wilbur had beaten him thest time, this new clone of the Dark Lord seemed to be pretty much wless.


    If another battle was to break out, Wilbur had little confidence that he would win. The Dark Lord now knew more about his powers and abilities and was bound to make this new clone far more powerful than thest one.


    If that were to happen, Wilbur would not even get the opportunity to fight back before meeting his demise. Wilbur was not trying to lose his life out here! Besides, even if he did manage to win a second time, the Dark Lord would only send an even more powerful Dark Messenger after him. How was he going to take that on?


    Given the circumstances, Wilbur decided that he would only battle the Dark Messenger if he had no other options. He wanted nothing more than for the mirage to show up so he could enter it and get a round of cultivation done, thene back out for a battle against the Dark Messenger.


    However, luck did not seem to be on Wilbur''s side as he was unable to find the mirage despite looking all morning. After selling off his catch to the innkeeper, Wilbur wandered back to the beach like everyone else to enjoy the view as he waited for the mirage to show up.


    While no one was looking, Wilbur snuck away to dock fifty-two. It was very quiet there, and Wilbur sat down cross-legged as he waited for the mirage to appear.


    Just then, however, a familiar voice came from behind him. "You''re finally here, Wilbur Penn!"

 Chapter 2414

    Wilbur froze upon hearing the voice, then turned around as his eyes widened in shock.


    The Dark Messenger grinned at him, striding over quickly. "Drop the act, Wilbur. I knew it was you fromst night. I didn''t think you''d show up here today."


    Wilbur looked nkly at the Dark Messenger. "I really think you''ve got the wrong guy, sir. I''m not who you''re looking for."


    "I told you to drop the act, didn''t I? You''re not getting away this time."


    The Dark Messenger raised his right hand. An enormous ck palm appeared in the air, swinging toward Wilbur the very next second. Dock fifty-two exploded as rocks and debris went flying. A huge wave of pressure struck the water, pushing out a wave almost half a meter tall.


    Wilbur leaped into the air at the veryst second, dodging the Dark Messenger''s attack. The Dark Messenger looked up at him, smirking as he shouted, "Why did you have to hide if you weren''t Wilbur Penn?"


    Wilbur knew that he could not hide his identity any longer and stared at the Dark Messenger coldly. "You might have found me, but you''ve not won this battle just yet."


    "Is that so? You seem rather confident in yourself."


    Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de. "I''m not confident. I''m just stating facts here."


    "Facts?"


    The Dark Messenger''s eye twitched, and he shouted, "Well, you can be buried along with your facts, then!"


    As the words rang through the air, the Dark Messenger shot out with a blow toward Wilbur''s chest.


    The Dark Messenger moved too quickly for Wilbur to respond, giving him no choice but to hold the Magic Dragon de in front of his chest to protect himself. With a loud booming sound, the Magic Dragon de was shattered into pieces by the Dark Messenger''s attack.


    Following that, the Dark Messenger''s fist continued to swing at Wilbur''s chest. "Ugh!"


    Wilbur was sent flying from a heavy blow by the Dark Messenger. He spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air as pain spread through his body. Wilbur gritted his teeth, channeling the power of light stored in the dragon''s head mark on his back to heal his body.


    Wilbur emitted a pale glow as the pain began to lessen. He gritted his teeth as he looked at the Dark Messenger, feeling absolutely infuriated.


    The Dark Messenger hovered in mid-air, hands crossed in front of his chest as he smirked at Wilbur. "Did you really think I was the old me? You''re not a match for me even if you''re ten times more powerful than you are right now! Give it up, Wilbur Penn!"


    Upon saying those words, the Dark Messenger came charging over once more. He kicked Wilbur in the stomach, sending him flying through the air once more.


    The Dark Messenger chased after Wilbur in a sh, barely visible as his figure zipped through the air like a shadow. He continued to pummel and kick at Wilbur as they flew, letting out all the pent-up frustrations in his chest.


    "No one has ever dared to treat me this way. You''re the first person to do so, and you''ll be thest. How dare you kill one of my clones, you filthy lower-dimension cultivator. This humiliation will never go away, and the only way to change that is if I kill you and banish all traces of your existence from the world. Only then will I feel better and let this grudge go. You wretched lower dimension cultivator, I''ll make sure you die a painful death!"

 Chapter 2415

    The Dark Messenger used his knee to shove Wilbur upward. He came charging toward Wilbur, swinging at him with another heavy blow. Wilbur bit back on the searing pain coursing through his body and clenched his fists, aiming a punch toward the Dark Messenger.


    Both fists collided in mid-air, and Wilbur was sent flying backward once again. Had it not been for the power of light protecting his body, all of his bones would have been crushed.


    Wilbur finally realized how terrifying the Dark Messenger was. This clone of the Dark Lord was at least twice as powerful as thest one, and Wilbur might not stand a chance even if he were to use all of his strength and power.


    The thought filled Wilbur with dread and hopelessness. Just then, a shout could be heard from some distance. "Look- it''s a mirage!"


    "It''s here!"


    "The mirage is finally here!"


    ...


    A series of cheers could be heard from the beach just as Wilbur sensed that special aura in the air.


    Dragon aura!


    There was a surge of dragon aura!


    Wilbur turned around. A mirage had appeared in mid-air, one that looked just like Wendis. However, what made the image in the mirage different was that all the roads in that version of Wendis led to the sea.


    It was as if Wilbur had forgotten about the pain he was in, unable to contain his glee. He could clearly sense the powerful aura of the mirage, proving that Wilbur''s dragon aura was finally pure enough to form a connection with it.


    That meant that he could enter the mirage now.


    This was his chance, and it was standing right in front of him. However, Wilbur was gravely injured, and the Dark Messenger was watching over him like a hawk. Getting to the mirage, which was hundreds of meters away, was easier said than done.


    Just then, a feral smile appeared on the Dark Messenger''s face as his gaze grew icy. "It''s time all of this came to an end. Prepare to meet your doom, Wilbur Penn!"


    The Dark Messenger raised his right hand, extending it toward Wilbur. A powerful suction force radiated over, and Wilbur found himself flying toward the Dark Messenger. The Dark Messenger was emitting ck miasma all over his body, and his body was slowly transforming into liquid form.


    Wilbur knew that he would be devoured by the Dark Messenger for sure if he reached him. The mirage was hundreds of meters away and it was out of the area covered by his dragon aura. He had run out of options.


    Wilbur put his palms together, reciting the spell as he cast Aura Return. Within the blink of an eye, he was a hundred meters away.


    "What the..."


    The Dark Messenger was momentarily stunned by the sight, and Wilbur took the chance to fly toward the mirage at top speed.


    "Oh, you''re not getting away this time!"


    The Dark Messenger shot out, chasing after Wilbur, and caught up to him in just two seconds. The Dark Messenger smirked, reaching out toward Wilbur''s right foot.


    Just then, a wave of dragon aura came hurtling over. The surface of the ocean seemed to ripple vigorously under its pressure, and the Dark Messenger was pushed a few dozen meters backward by it. He looked up and saw a gigantic golden dragon hovering in the sky.

 Chapter 2416

    The golden dragon glowered at the Dark Messenger, letting out a howl of fury.


    Wilbur could sense a powerful vortex made of dragon aura the next second and was sucked into the mirage before he could even react. The mirage began to disperse right after that, slowly disappearing out of sight.


    The Dark Messenger hovered in mid-air, gritting his teeth as he clenched his fists. "F*cking bastard jumped into the mirage! Stay in there for the rest of your life if you want to see the end of it! I''ll kill you the second youe out!"


    Upon saying those words, the Dark Messenger disappeared as well. The battle between him and Wilbur had happened too far away fromnd, and there were cultivators who showed up at Wendis to search for the secret behind those mirages all the time, so their fight did not stir up much of a ruckus.


    The people on the beach were still marveling at the beauty of the mirage, sighing wistfully at how short it hadsted.


    Over on another end, the Aqua Dragon, Orkot, opened his eyes from where he was lying at the bottom of ake. Delight shed in his gaze as he said, "That kid made it into the mirage after all! Well, it''s up to him from here on out. That mirage is pretty much a middle dimension."


    Wilburnded on the shores of Windis in the mirage. He coughed up mouthfuls of blood as he looked up at the sky. The opening in the clouds was growing smaller and smaller before disappearingpletely. Wilbur finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The mirage looked just like Windis, but it was still apletely different dimension. At the very least, entering the mirage helped Wilbur temporarily escape the Dark Messenger''s pursuit.


    However, Wilbur knew that this was just the first step. If he could not improve his cultivation here, he was doomed to be ughtered by the Dark Messenger and the Dark Lord the moment he returned to Earth.


    Looking at the endless deserts around him, Wilbur scrambled into a sitting position before closing his eyes to meditate. He might be in the desert, but Wilbur could sense that the dragon aura in here was a hundred times more concentrated than in all his previous encounters.


    Dragon aura was good for nourishing the body of any dragon cultivator. On top of that, Wilbur was also pleasantly shocked to find out that the dragon aura in this mirage was rather mild-mannered and gentle. It was nothing like the rampant, vicious dragon aura that he had cultivated himself. It was that very gentleness that made this beneficial to him despite the high concentration of dragon aura here. With just two hours of meditation, Wilbur managed to recover two-thirds of the wounds he suffered. He took a Thunder-type Healing Pill and continued to meditate for another hour after that, fully healing the wounds he suffered. "Phew! Finally!"


    Wilbur got to his feet on the sand. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, eximing, "This time, I''m going to get better at cultivation and let the Dark Messenger know what happens when he gets on my bad side!"


    Just then, a rampant wave of dragon aura swirled up from the ground. It knocked Wilbur over, causing him to hiss in pain as he clutched at his scraped arm. "What the hell was that?"


    He was met with nothing but the whooshing of the wind. Wilbur looked around, muttering to himself, "Didn''t Judith''s grandmother say that there was a secret treasure hidden in the mirage? Why does it look like there''s nothing here?"


    Wilbur trudged along the sands for a whole day and night but found that he was still surrounded by endless deserts. The sun beat down on him relentlessly, and Wilbur''s skin burned as he said, "God, it''s like an oven here! If only there was some water. I swear, I''d rather it was snowing."


    Right as he made that statement, snowkes began to fall from the sky. Wilbur caught one of them and then looked down to see that the sand beneath his feet had been reced with a thickyer of snow. There were endless snowy mountains around him as well, and a hugekey before him. Somehow, its water was not frozen despite the weather.


    "What the..."


    Wilbur blinked before breaking out into a sprint toward theke. He crouched over by the bank, lowered his hands into the water, and started drinking greedily.

 Chapter 2417

    Upon quenching his thirst, Wilbur looked at the stillke and was able to see his reflection in the water. Suddenly, the Dark Messenger''s voice could be hearding from behind him, "I finally found you, Wilbur Penn."


    Wilbur whipped around to see the Dark Messenger standing a dozen or so meters away from him, staring him down with an icy re.


    Wilbur scrambled to get to his feet, frowning at the Dark Messenger. "What... How are you here?"


    The Dark Messenger scoffed. "You should be asking yourself that."


    "Me?"


    "Take this, Wilbur Penn!"


    The Dark Messenger came charging towards Wilbur with a ck sword in his grasp, stabbing at Wilbur''s chest viciously. The sword pierced through Wilbur''s body, and he copsed to the ground unconscious.


    Wilbur thought that he would be dead, but he soon felt rainwater beating down on his face. He sat up, looked around him, and saw that he was on Kook Ind.


    "What the..."


    There was a searing pain in his chest, and Wilbur yanked his shirt open to take a look. There was no wound in sight, but Wilbur clearly remembered the Dark Messenger stabbing him right through the chest.


    Just then, Wilbur''s surroundings began to shift again, and he found himself in a huge circr formation. Sitting on the podium before him was none other than the Child of Light.


    "Is that you, Child of Light?"


    "You made it in the end, Wilbur."


    The Child of Light opened his eyes, looking at Wilbur. Wilbur was nothing but confused and did not know how anything had happened here. "What''s going on, Child of Light? Why does everything keep changing around me? I was just at the foot of a snowy mountain, but now I''m on Kook Ind?"


    The Child of Light said, "Don''t you understand? Wilbur, this is a special dimension forged out of a mirage. Everything will shift ording to your imagination. If you think of a snowy mountain, you get a snowy mountain. If you think of a desert, that''s what you get."


    "I understand now!"


    Realization struck Wilbur all at once. "That''s why the Dark Messenger showed up! He stabbed me in the chest but there was no wound, which meant that he wasn''t the actual Dark Messenger and just a figment of my imagination!"


    Just as the words rang through the air, Wilbur''s surroundings began to fade before disappearing altogether.


    "Wait... Child of Light!"


    Wilbur took off the Light Helmet on his head, his gaze shing. "I understand now. Thank you, Child of Light."

 Chapter 2418

    He put the Light Helmet back on and began to think. The surroundings shifted once more, and Wilbur found himself on the shores of Wendis.


    The beach was packed with people walking around, but no one seemed to notice Wilbur. He waved at a man in front of him, but his arm passed right through the man''s head.


    These regr people seemed to be here only because he had thought of them. Wilbur had not thought too intensely, and thus they merely existed as silhouettes that would not cause any harm to Wilbur.


    Since everything could change ording to his thoughts, what would happen if he willed Judith''s grandmother to show up and tell him about the treasures in the mirage?


    Judith''s grandmother knew that the mirage was a special dimension, so she must also know what treasure was hidden inside.


    Wilbur thought again, and Judith''s grandmother appeared in front of him. He looked at her nervously, saying, "Grandma, there''s something really important I need your help with. I hope you answer me."


    Yet before Wilbur could even ask what he had nned, Judith''s grandmother had walked right through his body and left as if she had not seen him at all.


    "What..."


    Wilbur froze for a moment before snapping out of his stupor. He realized that everything in this special dimension within the mirage would shift ording to the dragon n cultivator''s thoughts and intentions. This meant that the people that appeared here were all part of the cultivator''s memories, and everything they did was things the cultivator had experienced in the past.


    Only people who had made an impression on the cultivator would be able to affect the cultivator, and regr thoughts and memories would only create silhouettes.


    Wilbur finally understood that the dimension within the mirage was pretty much built on memories.


    Everyone and everything that appeared here was a part of his past. The entire dimension was akin to a gigantic camcorder, reying past encounters that would shift in location and circumstance ording to his thoughts.


    Wilbur gasped. He felt as if he was in an immersive yback of his past and could not help but frown. What could a world like this possibly mean?


    Wilbur did not understand what Judith''s grandmother had meant by her words. Was there really treasure hidden around here? The only thing he could think of would be the abundant dragon aura in this ce.


    The dragon aura here was a hundred times more concentrated than it was outside, and that had not changed since Wilbur had got here. It was true that he could improve his cultivation quickly surrounded by such a high concentration of dragon aura, but Wilbur was more concerned about the treasures and special cultivation methods here.


    s, they did not seem to exist.


    Hang on!


    Wilbur suddenly thought of the evil god Bahamut''s snake fang. If Wilbur could use his imagination to create a snake''s fang, he would be able to contribute it over and over again to gain grace points! That was a pretty good idea!


    Wilbur got to thinking at once, and the image of Bahamut''s snake''s fang appeared in his mind at once. It was not long before the long fang appeared in Wilbur''s grasp. However, it was in the form of an image and could not be contributed at all.

 Chapter 2419

    Wilbur gave it another try, focusing on an image of a Thunder-type Healing Pill. Sure enough, it appeared in the form of a mere illusory image as well and could not be consumed.


    It seemed like only the images of his thoughts would show up here, and not the real thing. It was the same with the Dark Messenger. While that attack had definitely hurt, it was not that bad.


    Wilbur spent all afternoon walking around the deserts before an idea finally hit him. He would use the special energy in the mirage to cultivate and improve his skills endlessly since that was the only way he would get more powerful.


    After all, it seemed like there was nothing really special or precious here aside from making his thoughts appear visually. The truth, however, was that memories were the most important part of a person.


    Human beings were prone to reminisce on the past, be it in wistfulness, remorse, joy, or resentment. Through it all, memories would only remain as memories, and they would never happen in real life again.


    However, anything Wilbur thought hard enough about in here would appear in front of him. Everyone learned from their past experiences and memories, which made them better and stronger people.


    Wilbur caught onto the special feature of this ce and was overjoyed by his realization. In the next second, Wilbur''s thoughts shifted his surroundings to Kook Ind once more.


    The Dark Messenger was there again, charging at Wilbur the very moment he appeared. Wilbur dodged left and right, activating his Dragon Move and then using Aura Return.


    This time, the Dark Messenger actually predicted Wilbur''s moves. When Wilbur appeared behind the Dark Messenger using Aura Return, he whipped around and stabbed his sword at Wilbur.


    Wilbur darted out of the way and avoided the Dark Messenger''s attack. He cast the Light of Dragon once more and reduced the Dark Messenger to dust.


    Doing this drained Wilbur of his spirit energy, and he crashed heavily onto the ground before passing out.


    After returning to his senses, Wilbur meditated for a hundred days. Under the nourishment of the concentrated dragon aura, Wilbur''s powers improved rapidly. He managed to improve his Dragon Move to the eighth level and was able to use Dragon''s Wrath.


    Wilbur had actually been able to use Dragon''s Wrath after just two months of cultivating. He spent the following month improving his cultivation in an attempt to get to the ninth level. However, he found that his dragon aura refused to condense no matter how hard he tried.


    Wilbur had no choice but to give up. He promptly began to challenge each major enemy he had battled throughout his life, analyzing every opponent''s weakness anding up with a more powerful attack to defeat them.


    Within a year, Wilbur could easily defeat all his past enemies, including the second clone of the Dark Lord. The year of cultivation had improved his powers significantly.


    However, as Wilbur was starting to feel like he had understood the meaning of the mirage world, the dragon aura in the air dropped to just ten times that on Earth while the gravity in the mirage increased to fifty times.


    Two yearster, the density of the dragon aura had dropped to a tenth of what it was on Earth and the gravity in the mirage had further doubled to a hundred times.


    Wilbur stayed in the mirage for three full years and was finally able to defeat the Dark Messenger with the concentration of dragon aura in the air only being a tenth of what was on Earth.

 Chapter 2420

    The dreamlike sequence vanished along with the mirage, and Wilbur found himself on the shores of the real Wendis all of a sudden.


    It was nighttime then, and Wilbur clenched his fists as he felt the cool night breeze on his face. "I''m back at Wendis! This time, I''m going to make Light Valley pay!"


    As he spoke, several rays of golden light appeared above Wilbur''s head. They intertwined to unlock a strange glowing space, and the fifth dragon cauldron fragment appeared.


    Wilbur caught the piece at once. He hesitated for a bit but ended up putting it in his demine before heading to dock fifty-two.


    "Oh?"


    Wilbur was confused at the sight of the broken wooden nks on the dock. After all, he had spent three years in that mirage.


    It would only make sense that three years had also passed in Wendis since Wilbur''s battle with the Dark Messenger. Wendis was a pretty developed town, and dock fifty-two was still useful despite being rather narrow.


    Shouldn''t it be repaired after three years? Why did the dock look exactly the same as it did when he had left?


    Could it be that time passed differently here and on the mirage? He had stayed in the mirage for three years, but perhaps only a few days had passed here.


    The thought shocked Wilbur. If that was true, he would have earned himself three extra years of time. He should have stayed another three years in that mirage to improve his cultivation even more!


    Wilbur headed into town to find out the truth. He changed his appearance and entered the shabby inn he had stayed at before.


    The innkeeper nced at his watch. "It''s eleven o''clock at night now, just one more hour to midnight. Would you like to check in, sir?"


    Wilbur paused, then said, "Yes."


    Just then, a ck figure appeared at the counter. The Dark Messenger looked at the innkeeper and asked, "Any sight of that guy in the past few days?"


    "Sir, the guy you were looking for never showed up in the past nine days. We even made a deal that he would sell me his daily catch, but it''s like he simply vanished into thin air after that."


    Wilbur was stunned to hear the words. He had been in the mirage for three years, but only nine days had passed in Wendis. That meant that three days on Earth were equal to a year in the mirage.


    Time in the mirage flowed a hundred times faster than it did on Earth. To think that he had been so excited toe back! What a waste!


    Wilbur could not help feeling regretful. Had he known this earlier, he would have happily stayed in the mirage for another ten years. That would have barely been a month on Earth anyway.


    Wilbur was confident in raising his cultivation to another level if he had spent another decade in the mirage. It was a pity that he had left the mirage, and that strange dimension had disappeared after giving him the dragon cauldron fragment.


    Wilbur was in the middle of sighing to himself when the Dark Messenger''s gaze fell upon him. "Are you here to check in too?"

 Chapter 2421

    Wilbur paused briefly before nodding his head and answered, "Yes."


    The Dark Messenger frowned. "Are you a cultivator?"


    "A what?"


    Wilbur met the Dark Messenger''s gaze, before shaking his head. "No, sir. I think you''ve got the wrong guy."


    Despite the fact that Wilbur had gotten significantly more powerful and could definitely take the Dark Messenger down with ease in a battle, he knew that the Dark Messenger was still just a clone of the Dark Lord.


    After Wilbur killed the Dark Lord''s first clone, the second clone that appeared was at least ten times stronger.


    Wilbur could easily take this second Dark Messenger down, but the power of the Dark Lord was still unfathomable. A third Dark Messenger was bound to show up after Wilbur killed the second one, and he did not know if he would be a match for him then. Wilbur had learned his lesson and did not want to cause himself any trouble. He was determined not to expose himself, at least not before he was significantly more powerful.


    During thest battle, the Dark Messenger had nearly killed Wilbur. In fact, he would have been dead if the mirage had not shown up just in time. Now that the mirage had disappearedpletely and was not going to appear in this dimension anymore, Wilbur would have nowhere to run to if another battle broke out.


    Wilbur was determined not to let history repeat itself. Although he resented the Dark Messenger to no end, he still maintained a meek and terrified expression on his face.


    "So, you''re telling me I got the wrong guy?"


    The Dark Messenger put a hand on Wilbur''s left shoulder and pressed down. He knew that Wilbur''s left shoulder had taken a nasty injury, and there was no way it would have healed in just nine days. Therefore, if this guy was Wilbur, the pain would definitely make it hard for him to conceal his identity.


    However, Wilbur''s expression did not change at all. He kept his head bowed and said carefully, "S-Sir... I really think you''ve got the wrong guy."


    "I reckon you''re right. It seems I''ve made a mistake. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Cultivators and mortals live in different worlds."


    "Thank you, sir."


    The Dark Messenger withdrew his hand and left the inn. Wilbur chatted briefly with the innkeeper before checking himself into the cheapest shared dorm with ten beds and striking up a deal with the innkeeper to sell his catch.


    That agreement wouldst a month.


    The next morning, Wilbur went to the beach bright and early with his bucket tob the shores for ms and urchins. He returned to the inn by noon with a filled bucket, and the innkeeper paid him two thousand Skermann dors in return.


    The innkeeper told Wilbur that a regr beacber would only make about a thousand Skermann dors a day, and Wilbur was lucky to receive double that amount.


    Wilbur was rather pleased to hear this, and the innkeeper chuckled. "You''re a pretty lucky guy. Why don''t I get you your own room? You''ll get to sleep better at night..... at a higher price, of course."


    "No, no, that''s fine. I''m here to make some money, and it''s only my first day. I need to watch my spending."

 Chapter 2422

    In the next three days, Wilbur continued to bring in a far bigger catchpared to the other beacbers. He was getting two thousand Skermann dors every day, and after five days, he finally took the innkeeper''s advice and got himself a personal room.


    The room was far from luxurious, but it was certainly clean enough and he had it all to himself. Wilbur was at least able to get some rest earlier with his own room.


    However, this did not happen as he would spend his nights thinking about how he was going to take care of the war-ridden nature of Burd Bay. Kortlin had said that if the wars were not put to rest within three months, Earth would never stand a chance against the Dark Lord.


    The problem was that Wilbur did not know what he had to do to put an end to the


    wars.


    It would take finding out the root of all the wars to stop them, and Wilbur had been asking around for news in the past few days. He found out that the wars in Burd Bay were caused by an organization that practically controlled all the small countries across the coast- the Church of Holy Illuminati.


    No one knew the real reason behind the church instigating all these wars, and Wilbur was rather confused as well. Of course, it was not hard to deduce that the aim of a war was to nt evil thoughts in the people''s minds, and those evil thoughts were the key to usurping good thoughts.


    Aisha, the ck Bishop of the church, had sacrificed her soul to the evil god Bahamut. It was likely that the Church of Holy Illuminati had pledged their loyalty to the evil gods, and the Pope had sacrificed his soul just like Aisha had.


    The Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati had be a puppet of the evil gods, so it was only natural for him to wreak havoc across Burd Bay. That was how the people would develop more and more evil thoughts in their heads, which was a special form of contribution to the evil gods.


    Wilbur believed that there were pros and cons to the Church of Holy Illuminati controlling the wars across Burd Bay. It was good that the wars were controble, as Wilbur was pretty sure that they woulde to an end with an order from the church.


    The downside was that there were many powerful cultivators in the Church of Holy Illuminati, and it would be quite difficult to deal with them. Even if Wilbur were to do so, the Pope might still refuse to listen to him.


    There was also the fact that the Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati had really sacrificed his soul to the evil gods, which proved that there was a special connection between the Church of Holy Illuminati and Light Valley.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati could very well choose to cut off their loyalty to Light Valley in the future. If that were to happen, a battle between the Pope and the Dark Lord might break out. Even if the Pope might not be Wilbur''s ally, he was determined not to make an enemy of him just yet.


    Besides, Wilbur was less than thrilled to have the Dark Messenger find him. He was bound to attract the Dark Messenger''s attention once he used his powers. Wilbur needed a n to go about this, or he would be in trouble once the Dark Messenger discovered his whereabouts.


    It had only been five days, which was too short of a time for Wilbur to make a decision. That was why he had struck up a month-long deal with the innkeeper to sell his catch to the inn every day.


    If he were to stop doing that all of a sudden, he might attract the Dark Messenger''s attention. Thus, Wilbur chose to be a beacber on the shores of Wendis.


    The truth was that beachbing was a job with much more freedom than any other. After all, the beach was full of mysteries of its own. You never know how much you would get a day, and that took away the limits of your expectations and thoughts. Aside from having to get up really early in the morning, there seemed to be no cons to the job.


    There was also little to no qualification required to be a beacber. All that was needed was a bucket, and you would be on the job.


    This had caused arge number of the Wendis townsfolk to work as beacbers as well, and the shores would be full of them every morning.

 Chapter 2423

    Wilbur wove through the crowds, listening in on their conversations and picking up useful bits of information.


    Ten dayster, one of the beacbers suddenly looked up at the sky with a frown before saying, "It''s been almost twenty days since a mirage showed up. I thought mirages were supposed to appear for days at a time?"


    "You can''t be too sure about anything. Maybe the humidity levels have dropped recently, so the mirages can''t take shape."


    "A mirage is just an image made of refractions of the sun. There''s nothing special about them. People just find them interesting."


    "Honestly, I''m more concerned about the wars on Burd Bay than any mirage."


    "Burd Bay''s at war all year long, man. The refugees from the countries around Skermann have been flocking to Skermann like crazy, and it''s only made the lives of us Skermann locals worse."


    "I wouldn''t agree with what you just said. War is something no one desires, and all human beings are equal. They shouldn''t be discriminated against."


    "You''re not wrong, but the truths speak for themselves. I''m willing to bet that Skermann''s not going to like having such a burden for much longer, and we''ll be swept into the war as well."


    The beacbers'' conversation was a harsh reminder to Wilbur. He returned to the inn at night and called La to have her send the number of refugees who had fled from the wars across Burd Bay to Skermann.


    On top of that, Wilbur also told La to measure the capacity and strength of Skermann as a nation to estimate its limits.


    Skermann was also a part of Burd Bay, and the only good apple left of the bunch. That made protecting the nation and predicting its future very important.


    It was not long before La sent her calctions to Wilbur''s phone, who promptly froze after looking through everything as he let out a gasp.


    La had calcted that Skermann was seventh in terms of size across Burd Bay. A small nation like this was bound to have weak capacity, and La even provided a reference.


    Based on the estimation of Skermann''s capabilities, the country could only hold a maximum of three million refugees while still maintaining its economy.


    However, there were over five million refugees in the nation at that moment. They had fled from many countries all across Burd Bay, and the number was still rising steadily. It was far more than Skermann''s economy could handle.


    Which was to say that Skermann''s national economy was in serious danger right


    now.

 Chapter 2424

    Skermann was under great pressure and tension because of its economy and the steadily rising number of refugees. On top of that, some of the refugees had been disrupting the peace in Skermann and wreaking havoc.


    Despite all of that, Wilbur did not feel any of that tension here. Maybe Wendis was just a more rxed town? It was only after Wilbur had zoomed in on a map of Skermann that he realized that Wendis was actually located in the middle of Skermann''s coastline.


    This meant that Wendis was the furthest away from the other countries across Burd Bay, and that definitely exined theck of issues in their economy and safety.


    However, this would notst long. The situation at hand was already tense enough, and Wilbur actually nned to take direct action.


    Upon second thought, Wendis was just a small town in Skermann. It could be said that the town hardly affected Skermann at all.


    There were far more refugees in Skermann than it could handle, so it had to have been receiving some kind of support for it to havested this long.


    This source of support was controlling Skermann, as well as the wars across Burd Bay.


    The thought made Wilbur calm himself down. He knew that he could not act on this too rashly, and thus continued beachbing until his agreement with the innkeeper was up.


    Wilbur had decided to leave Wendis temporarily. He had built a pretty good rtionship with the innkeeper, who sighed upon learning of his imminent departure. "I''d have gone back to my hometown long ago if I were you. However, I can''t bear to leave my inn behind. The war''sing, young man. It''s time you head back home too."


    "The war''sing? What do you mean by that?"


    "There haven''t been any mirages in Wendis for over a month now. Mirages have always been a symbol of luck, but now some people say that they will never appear anymore. Legend has it that once the mirages disappear, Skermann will be struck with war."


    Wilbur left Wendis and headed to Beven, the capital of Skermann. Just as he had arrived, a war targeting Skermann finally broke out.


    Half of the buildings in the city on the borders of Skermann were burnt to the ground in just half a day. This peaceful little nation was now swept along into the ceaseless wars across Burd Bay, and bombs littered the grounds every other minute. Wilbur watched as the people ran for their lives as he felt anger and grief welling up within him.


    Several dozen cultivators stood in the courtyard of the Beven Cultivator Guild. They were all at the Sanctuary level, and most of them were not even from Skermann. They had only chosen to live here for personal reasons.


    Just then, an old man with white hair standing in front of the cultivators said, "The pride and safety of Skermann is now on your shoulders, young warriors. Our nation never wanted to be a part of the wars, yet we have been swept into this mess against our wishes. We must strip the beast of its fangs and force it to bow in submission. That is the only way we will show our power and ward off neighboring countries from attacking us so we can avoid a full-scale war from breaking out. We''re counting on you."


    "You can just be honest, General Arthur. That country attacked us first, and we''re going to make them pay."


    A General was the highest position of power in the Beven Cultivator Guild. Arthur, the silver-haired man, was an Emperor level cultivator who had once defeated five Emperor level cultivators on his own and became the General of Skermann.


    "Fine. I''ll tell the truth, then."


    Arthur''s gaze shed coldly. "The culprit behind this attack on our nation, the one trying to make us a part of the wars, is none other than an old friend of Skermann''s, Ede."


    "Ede?"


    "I can''t believe it. Skermann and Ede were allies, but now the tables have turned and they''re attacking us...''

 Chapter 2425

    "Those traitors! We''re going to make them pay for what they did to us!"


    "Silence!" Arthur roared, and the cultivators fell quiet. "This is a matter of great importance, and I only have one wish. Remember this: Within the next three days, I want to see the skull of General Buker of Ede!"


    Cultivators had the power to control the world of regr mortals. Buker, as the General of Ede, naturally had the nation wrapped around his finger. It did not take a genius to figure out that attacking Skermann had been his idea.


    Thus, killing Buker would cause a big enough wave to stir among the soldiers of Ede. They would surely lose their bravado and cease further attacks on Skermann.


    The truth was that Arthur had weighed out the possibility of being attacked by a neighboring country in the past two years, and even drafted ns to deal with the situation. Now that it had happened, Arthur was going with his best n first.


    The thirty cultivators went on their way under General Arthur''s orders, heading toward Ede. Even if they were not very fast flyers, both Skermann and Ede were small enough for the journey from Beven to the border of Ede to only take an hour.


    Arthur''s mission was to have Buker''s head in three days, and most of the


    cultivators were eager to get it done in two. The quicker they got it done, the bigger of an impact it would make. However, within the first hour of their arrival at the borders, they received shocking news.


    Just half an hour ago, a cultivator from Skermann had already taken General Buker down.


    "What..."


    "How could this be?"


    The crowd looked at each other in shock. They knew that no one in the Cultivator Guild would have been able to kill Buker in just half an hour, not even General Arthur.


    "When did such a powerful elite show up in Skermann?"


    "Is it possible that an internal conflict broke out among the cultivators in Ede, and they killed their own General? Are they shifting the me on one of our cultivators to avoid getting the me?"


    "Oh, that''s quite likely."


    "Well, what do we do now?"


    "We go back to Beven at once and inform the General."


    Ede was bound to resent the cultivators of Skermann even more now that something like this had happened. With Buker already dead, the cultivators did not feel the need to risk heading into Ede as well. Thus, everyone retreated back to Beven.


    "What? Someone killed Buker an hour ago?"


    "Yes, it''s the absolute truth."


    "Do you know who did it?" Arthur asked.

 Chapter 2426

    "Well..."


    Steviat lowered his head with a frown. "I''m afraid I don''t know, General."


    "What?"


    General Arthur stared at Steviat in shock. "You just told me that someone killed Buker, but you don''t know who did it? How can you not know something so important? This is disappointing, Steviat."


    The General had the biggest say in all of the Cultivator Guild, and all his orders were to be carried out by the cultivators. It was all the more important for the General''s orders to be followed closely when the nation was facing such a huge threat.


    Nheless, Steviat had brought all the cultivators back from the borders just an hour after General Arthur gave his order. It was seen as a sign of treason.


    Steviat himself knew the severity of the situation and hardly dared to look Arthur in the eye as he fell to his knees. Just then, Kevan bowed and spoke up, "General... Mister Steviat is right. We did receive news from a reliable source that General Buker of Ede has been killed by a cultivator from Skermann, but no one knows who did it because it happened too suddenly."


    "Is that right?"


    Arthur nced at Kevan, whose legs wobbled as he fell to his knees. The other cultivators fell on their knees as well, and Kevan replied, "We have absolutely no intention to go against your orders, General Arthur! Let me be struck by lightning if I am found to be lying to you!"


    "Please reconsider your judgment, General Arthur!"


    Everyone knelt before Arthur, which dissipated the rage in him significantly. He knew that these cultivators would not even be kneeling before him if Steviat was really leading them to rebel. Steviat had to be telling the truth.


    If that was the case... Could there really be a cultivator from Skermann who killed General Buker? It was important to note that Buker had once defeated three Emperor level elites on his own, and that was twenty years ago.


    Buker was definitely a lot more powerful now. How could someone have killed him off so easily?


    After giving it some thought, Arthur said, "Alright, you can all stand up now. I''ll believe you for now. Go back and wait for my orders. I''ll summon you if there are any changes and we can discuss a new strategy."


    "Thank you, General."


    The cultivators got to their feet and went their separate ways. Steviat was about to do the same when Arthur called out to him, "Come with me, Steviat."


    Steviat followed Arthur into the main hall, who waited for the voices outside to fadepletely before turning around to face Steviat. "I''m going to ask you onest time, Steviat. Is what you said about Buker being murdered the truth?"

 Chapter 2427

    Steviat fell to his knees. "General Arthur, I would dly swear on my life that I am telling the truth. You may kill me right now if you think I''m lying at all."


    Arthur chuckled. "No, that''s fine. Come on, get up. I just wasn''t really sure."


    Arthur helped Steviat off the ground, looking him in the eyes. "Let me ask you this, then. Now that Buker is dead, which one of us do you think killed him?"


    "I..."


    Steviat fell silent, his mind racing through all the cultivators in Skermann. "From what I know, the only person in all of Skermann who can stand a chance against Buker on his own and even defeat the guy is you, General Arthur."


    "Think harder," Arthur urged. "I put you in charge of rounding up all the cultivators in Skermann for the past two years. Is there someone you missed out on reporting to me?"


    "No, General Arthur. I visited every cultivator that showed up in Skermann with my men. The only possibility of an undocumented cultivator is if they hid their aura on purpose and pretended to live in Skermann as a regr mortal."


    "I guess that''s the only possibility."


    Arthur fell silent for a while before saying, "Why would such a powerful cultivator even want to stay in Skermann? They''re more than capable of moving to far better countries where they would receive much better treatment."


    "I find that strange too, General Arthur. Could it be that there''s been internal conflict in Ede? Maybe Buker was actually killed by the cultivators in Ede, and they put the me on us instead?"


    Steviat was not certain about this. He did not know exactly how powerful Buker was aside from the fact that he had defeated three Emperor level cultivators on his own twenty years ago. Which meant that he was bound to be way more powerful now.


    An Emperor level cultivator could take on hundreds, even thousands of Sanctuary level cultivators with ease, even taking down every Sanctuary level cultivator there


    ever was.


    That was why Steviat was unsure about Buker''s death. Arthur, however, rejected the idea at once. "No, that''s impossible. Buker is very powerful. Besides, he''s used to hiding his real powers. The world will never truly know the full extent of his cultivation. That makes me certain that Buker did not die over an internal conflict. Only a cultivator far more powerful than him could have taken him down with such ease. I just hope the killer doesn''t be an enemy of Skermann. May hee in peace."


    ...


    Within an hour, the news of Buker''s murder had spread through all of Skermann and left everyone in shock. Ede''s n to target Skermann was also forced to a halt because of this, and even Kino, the cultivator in charge of carrying out military operations, was nowhere to be found.


    The Ede military was stuck with nowhere to go.


    Over in the basement of the Cultivator Guild in Danika, the capital of Ede, Wilbur threw a wounded Kino onto the ground before looking up at the man sitting on a throne across them. "I have your man Kino, Yellow Bishop Aiden of the Church of Holy Illuminati. Buker has been killed, and Kino is mortally wounded. Your control over Ede has nowe to an end."


    Aiden stared at Wilbur, looking eerily calm. He nced at Kino, disappointment flickering in his eyes. "I must say you''re very powerful. You may have gained control over Eden, but you''ll never gain control over the wars across Burd Bay."

 Chapter 2428

    "Ede doesn''t mean anythingpared to the rest of the bay. Once the Pope finds out, he will send his men toe for you. You''re in luck, for I''m a man who appreciates talent. You''re powerful enough, and I can let you control the military forces in Ede if you join us. Aside from me, you''ll be the most powerful person in Ede starting from now," Aiden offered.


    "Did you think I''d say yes to that?" Wilbur question.


    Aiden blinked at Wilbur, looking calm as ever. "The way I see it, you don''t really have a choice."


    "Oh, that''s where you''re wrong. I do have a choice, and that''s to kill you, and then sit on that throne of yours while I wait for the Pope to show up."


    Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de to appear in his grasp. Kino, who had been lying on the ground, sensed an overwhelming murderous aura and stared at Aiden in terror. "Help me, Bishop Aiden! Please save me!"


    Wilbur swung his de, and Kino copsed onto the ground lifelessly. However, Wilbur did not stop there and continued to make his way to Aiden.


    "You have two choices now, Aiden. Either you tell me where the Pope is or meet your demise."


    Aiden took a deep breath. "I think there''s still room for negotiations. Maybe there''s another way of doing this."


    "I''m going to count to three. You better give me an answer by then," Wilbur threatened.


    "One, two..."


    Aiden was stunned by the aura surging out from Wilbur. He leaped off his throne at once and begged, "Please, sir! I surrender! I''ll tell you where the Pope is! The thing is, the Pope has already nned to turn all of Burd Bay into a raging sea of mes, and no one can change his mind."


    "God, you sure talk a lot."


    Wilbur grabbed Aiden by the throat, lifting him into the air. "Tell me where the Pope is, or I''ll have your head this very second."


    Aiden struggled with all his might until Wilbur eventually dropped him onto the ground. He gasped loudly, chest heaving as he sputtered, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! The Pope is now in Tasha, the capital of Brunda. It''s at the heart of Burd Bay. The Pope is controlling the wars from there, and attacking Skermann was also his orders."


    "Why did he choose to attack Skermann?"


    "The Pope spent a year gathering enough resources, and now Skermann has lost its usefulness. Most of the refugees across Burd Bay had fled to Skermann as well. Attacking Skermann is the only way to drag them into the wars. No nation is safe from this, and those are the Pope''s orders given to him right from God himself."


    Realization struck Wilbur at once. There was no doubt that the Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati had sacrificed his spirit to the evil gods and chose Burd Bay as a target of contribution.

 Chapter 2429

    Wars spanning years were the only way the people would experience enough suffering, starvation, and humiliation to form evil thoughts in their heads. Skermann had been lucky enough to stay out of the wars, but now the Pope had met his goal and there were over five million refugees who had fled to Skermann.


    These were the people the Pope had been nning to nourish the evil gods with, and those evil thoughts were a very important resource to him.


    Of course, the Pope would not leave Skermann out of the wars. That was why he had Aiden gain control over Buker and issue the attack on Skermann.


    Aiden looked at Wilbur nervously. "I''ve told you everything I know sir. Will you spare my life now?"


    "No."


    "What? Why?"


    Aiden stared at Wilbur in shock and terror, whose face darkened as he said, "Because you''ve caused too much death and destruction, and you''re the reason so many people have lost their homes. You don''t deserve to live!"


    "Please, no!"


    Wilbur drove his sword through Aiden''s chest, kicking him to the ground and putting the Magic Dragon de away.


    There was no way Wilbur would have let Aiden go. After all, killing him was sure to attract the attention of the Pope. Wilbur heading to Brunda on his own might get him into trouble, as the Pope might be prepared to face him.


    Killing Aiden and drawing the attention of the Pope would lead to him sending people over oring here himself. If the Pope were to send people over, this distraction would definitely divert his focus and make him neglect his watch over Brunda.


    If that was the case, Wilbur would be able to sneak into Brunda and find the Pope himself.


    If the Pope came here personally, Wilbur could face him in a battle, one that would surely change the fate of Burd Bay.


    Just after Wilbur had left the Cultivator Guild and blended into the crowd, the Dark Messenger appeared out of nowhere. There was disdain in his eyes as he strode into the Cultivator Guild.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati was supposed to be working for Light Valley and listen to their orders, but they seemed to have changed their stance toward Light Valley in the past few years. What had once been nothing but meek obedience was nowced with hints of arrogance.


    The truth was that the Dark Messenger had long since guessed that the Pope had sacrificed his soul to an evil god. The Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati was now a puppet of an evil god and deluded into thinking he had their power, thus no longer willing to take orders from Light Valley.


    The Dark Messenger resented the Pope to no end, but it was not time for the Dark Messenger to take him down yet, at least not before the Dark Messenger got his hands on Wilbur.


    This time, the Dark Messenger was not in Ede to control the Church of the Holy Illuminati. He had heard that a cultivator from Skermann had killed Buker, and there were only two cultivators in Skermann who were capable of doing that. One was General Arthur of the Skermann Cultivator Guild, and the other was Wilbur.


    Arthur had been in the Skermann Cultivator Guild when the murder happened, so the culprit could only be Wilbur. The Dark Messenger had been trying to track him down for a while now but did not expect him to havee all the way to Ede and even kick up such a fuss.


    The Dark Messenger was in Ede to look for Wilbur and found Aiden and Kino''s bodies in the basement. They were still warm, which could only mean that Wilbur had just left.


    Rage red up in the Dark Messenger''s chest, and he rushed out of the guild onto the streets. He looked around frantically but could not detect a single cultivator''s aura in the vicinity.

 Chapter 2430

    The Dark Messenger clenched his fists and cursed through gritted teeth, "Just you wait, Wilbur. I''m going to ruin you!"


    He returned to the basement and sat on Aiden''s throne. Half an hourter, a figure appeared in the basement. The sight of the Dark Messenger scared him to his knees, causing him to bow deeply as he said, "A-At your service, H-Honorable Dark M-Messenger."


    "Stefan, did the Pope tell you toe here?"


    "Y-Yes." Stefan trembled from head to toe, unable to look at the Dark Messenger as he said, "His Holiness told me to, uhh... toe and check on Aiden. I didn''t expect all of this to be your doing, Honorable Dark Messenger! I''m sure there''s been a mistake."


    "There have been no mistakes!"


    "Y-Yes, of c-course."


    The Dark Messenger was positively livid. "You imbecile, do you think I killed Aiden and Kino?"


    Stefan blinked. "Did... Did you not, sir?"


    The Dark Messenger huffed impatiently. "No. Wilbur Penn did this. He killed Buker, and then Aiden and Kino after that. I just got here. He was lucky enough to escape."


    "Honorable Dark Messenger, do you n to take care of this yourself?"


    "I don''t care about anything else, but Wilbur Penn is mine. Tell the Pope that he must not kill Wilbur Penn, no matter what happens. I want the man alive."


    "Yes, Honorable Dark Messenger... I''ll be sure to tell His Holiness."


    The Dark Messenger got up from the throne and walked past Stefan. Stefan scrambled to lower his head as he trembled, only getting to his feet after the Dark Messenger''s aura waspletely gone.


    Wilbur wandered around the streets, walking past the Cultivator Guild every now and then to spy on what was happening. The ce waspletely abandoned, and there were no guards stationed on patrol.


    Wilbur found this rather strange as Aiden and Kino were supposed to be the real people in charge of Ede. Their deaths should be a big enough deal to shock the nation.


    Everything was abnormally still. Wilbur figured that the Pope must have sent someone over already and did not announce it so as not to alert anyone.


    Wilbur was a careful man. He only walked past the Cultivator Guild every few hours, so no one noticed him.


    It was almost dark when Wilbur passed by the guild once more and happened to run right into the Dark Messenger. Their eyes met, and Wilbur felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He maintained a calm expression, but his mind was already racing.


    The Dark Messenger did not notice Wilbur but stopped in his tracks after they passed each other. He looked back before heading into the Cultivator Guild.


    A man in purple robes was on one knee in the basement as if waiting for someone


    to arrive. Purple robes were a symbol of utmost power in the Church of Holy Illuminati, and this man was none other than the new Pope, who had just seeded the previous one.


    The Dark Messenger walked up the steps to take a seat on the throne, and the Pope said at once, "At your service, Honorable Dark Messenger."


    The Dark Messenger nced at Holt, the Pope. Despite the fact that Holt had done enough in the past two years to warrant the Dark Messenger ughtering him a hundred times over, he was now of enormous use to the Dark Messenger and thus kept alive.


    "Look at me, Holt."


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 2431

    Holt looked up, and the Dark Messenger said, "Let me ask you this, Holt. Do you want Skermann to be involved in the Burd Bay wars too?"


    "Yes, sir."


    The Dark Messenger was infuriated and rebuked, "Tell me why you''re causing havoc in Burd Bay! What are your intentions? I need an honest answer from you!"


    Holt hesitated for a moment and replied, "Sir, the citizens of Burd Bay are faithless. The Church of Holy Illuminati, as a vassal of Light Valley, must incite conflict in the Burd Bay region to exert our influence. By causing strife here, the people will suffer, and subsequently develop faith. This will ensure Light Valley''s eternal legacy."


    "Well answered. You know all about Wilbur Penn by now, right?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "I need you to lure him out. I don''t care what you do, but you need to remember that you can''t kill him. I need him alive. Do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will fulfill your orders."


    There was a hint of intrigue in Holt''s gaze as he spoke. He had thought about ways to conceal his true intentions long ago. However, Light Valley never asked about what happened in Burd Bay, so he never had a chance to try if his concealment would work.


    He gave it a try and it was proven rather effective. Since the Dark Messenger had tacitly approved of his actions in Burd Bay, he believed that he could continue concealing his true intentions. His goal was to corrupt the minds of the poption in Burd Bay in order to sustain the evil god he worshipped.


    The evil god would then provide Holt with more power. Holt believed that one day, he would surpass the Dark Messenger and rule over him. The Church of Holy Illuminati would overpower Light Valley and be the true ruler of the world.


    However, Holt was unaware that the Dark Messenger saw right through his thoughts. However, Wilbur was more important to the Dark Messenger at the moment. Wilbur was a dragon n cultivator, and he was also the chosen one. By that virtue, he was more important to the Dark Messenger whenpared to Holt.


    The Dark Messenger could not wait to devour Wilbur alive, so Holt still had some uses for now.


    Holt led his subordinates to the Ede military camp at night, after which he gave the order to attack a small town at the Skermann border.


    The small town was bombarded with over a thousand bombs within thirty minutes, destroying the townpletely.


    Half of the town was demolished during the day, and with this round of bombing, the rest of the town was gone too. A town with a poption of a hundred thousand people was gone in just one day. The news instantly stirred a hugemotion when it reached Beven.


    "Why did the enemy attack again so quickly?"


    "What should we do now?"


    General Arthur hurriedly gathered the members of the Cultivator Guild. The sudden outbreak of war left him frazzled, and he paced back and forth in front of everyone.


    Steviat saluted and said, "Sir, at this point, there''s only one option left."


    "What is it?"


    "You have to let me take them to the border immediately, we have to infiltrate the Ede military camp to assassinate theirmanding officer to ease the rage."


    Arthur pondered for a moment and said, "It seems we have no other choice. Steviat, I order you to bring twenty men and head to the border immediately. You must assassinate theirmanding officer and foil their ns to attack us."

 Chapter 2432

    The Ede military had set up camp at the border between Ede and Skermann in the desert, withrge shells aimed at the destroyed border town of Agnas.


    Holt arrived at the military camp thirty minutes ago and ordered the military to attack Agnas. He also ordered them to be on guard after the attack ended.


    He did that because he was informed that the cultivators of Skermann had plotted to fight back. ording to his initial calctions, the cultivators of Skermann should be hiding at Agnas at the moment.


    The cultivators surely escaped when the attack started, and they would naturally fight back once the attack ended. A Sanctuary level cultivator alone could take on an army.


    Holt created some special equipment to fight those cultivators. He was only waiting for the Skermann cultivators to attack so he could take them all out in one go.


    Most cultivators would stand up for justice. Cultivators existed to maintain world order, after all. Holt was not a fan of anyone who would interfere with the situation in Burd Bay. He was unwilling topromise regardless of who his enemy was.


    In order to gain control over Burd Bay, Holt spent a lot of time searching and finally found a way to deal with cultivators. It could easily get rid of any cultivators who were inferior to the Emperor level.


    Although there were plenty of cultivators, very few reached the Emperor level. Moreover, Burd Bay was quite a remote and quiet region in the world, so any havoc would not draw a lot of attention from cultivators worldwide.


    Thus, Holt believed that he could rule over the region if he got rid of the cultivators in Burd Bay. His n was mostlyplete. All that was left was to involve the small nation, Skermann, in the war.


    Holt had to get rid of the Skermann cultivators himself. It would also force Skermann to join the battle. Holt was worried about Wilbur when he heard of his arrival. Wilbur was rumored to be very powerful, after all. However, Holt felt that Wilbur was none of his concern at the moment.


    Wilbur was targeted by the Dark Messenger, after all. Holt believed that Wilbur would survive the crisis if he continued hiding, or he would be killed by the Dark Messenger if he showed up. However, Holt did admire Wilbur''s abilities since he was able to take out Buker, Aiden, and Kino, and then kept Ede''s troops under control.


    It was very quiet all around. They could sense a cold breeze as time passed. Everyone was fixated on the small town in front of them.


    Suddenly, several figures flew out from Agnas. They rushed toward the military camp where Holt was located.


    Holt took a deep breath and shut his eyes, saying, "I sensed five different energies. It looks like we have five cultivators. Four of them are Sanctuary level, and one of them is a pre-Emperor level cultivator. Looks like we''re going to have a good fight."


    Then, he slowly opened his eyes. There was an evil smirk on his face, and he did not look nervous at all. Suddenly, themanding officer said, "Mister Holt, they''re here. Please give your orders to open fire!"


    "No, wait for my orders. Have all the artillery units stay hidden."


    "But..."


    Holt red at themanding officer. Themanding officer noticed Holt''s re and lowered his gaze, then humbly went back to his position and yelled, "Artilleries, stay low!"


    Themanding officer felt uneasy after giving that order. They were facing five cultivators, after all. A Sanctuary level cultivator alone could take on an entire army, so five cultivators could take on five times that. It was a danger he could not just ignore.

 Chapter 2433

    However, Holt ordered the artillery units to stay low. It seemed like the Ede military was in trouble. Themanding officer grew increasingly anxious as he watched the cultivators getting closer with each passing second. They soon moved past thest firing line, so themanding officer could only sigh internally at the sight.


    As the cultivators came closer, Holt abruptly opened his eyes and yelled, "Ice archers, take aim!"


    Ten ice archers appeared thirty meters in front of Holt. The ice archers were all muscr cultivators with a huge bow in hand. They loaded their arrows after receiving the order from Holt and aimed their arrows at the iing cultivators.


    Themanding officer sighed to himself when he saw that and retorted in his mind, ''What year is it now? I can''t believe Mister Holt is trying to take them down with such primitive means. We''re going against cultivators! Even cannons can''t take them down for sure. What makes you think arrows will do the trick?''


    Themanding officer simply looked away because he assumed they would lose the battle.


    Just then, Holt yelled, "Ice archers, attack!"


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    Arrows flew forward, leaving their bows, and themanding officer had to look up. He noticed the cultivators activated their shields just as the arrows were about to hit them. However, when the arrows came in contact with the shields, they simply vanished, and the cultivators were frozen in ce.


    "What?"


    Themanding officer was in shock, unable to believe what he just witnessed. Then, the ice archers quickly reloaded their arrows and shot the first four blocks of ice. The ice blocks exploded, and the cultivators were shattered into pieces.


    However, the final ice block cracked open, and the pre-Emperor level cultivator flew out from the ice block and soared to the sky. He flipped in the air like a bird and charged right at Holt.


    The ice archers attacked again before he got close. Arrows flew at him, and the pre-Emperor level cultivator unleashed a powerful energy to stop the arrows.


    However, part of the energy was absorbed by the arrows, and they turned into an ice storm. The extreme cold froze the pre-Emperor level cultivator almost instantly. Right after that, a few more arrows pierced right through the frozen block of ice.


    Boom!


    The ice block exploded, and the pre-Emperor level cultivator was instantly shattered. Themanding officer was stunned to see that. He knew that cultivation was difficult, and there were very few cultivators who managed to reach the Sanctuary level. Fewer still reached the pre-Emperor level.


    He could not imagine how hard that guy had to work to be a pre-Emperor level cultivator. However, Holt killed him in under a minute with ten ice archers.


    Holt looked at themanding officer and asked with a smile, "You must be curious about how I did it, right?"

 Chapter 2434

    "Yes, sir."


    Themanding officer nodded and asked, "Can you tell me how you did it, Mister Holt? Um... Why are the ice archers so powerful?"


    Holt smirked. He, too, thought it was terrifying before he learned about the power of an evil god. However, Holt possessed those capabilities now, so he felt proud of himself.


    "It''s none of your business. All you need to know is that this poweres from me. As long as I''m here, we''ll kill all the cultivators in Skermann within three days. We will crush Skermann to a pulp within ten days. It truly is doomsday for all the Skermann cultivators."


    "Oh, really?"


    Suddenly, a powerful energy appeared on top of the military camp. Wilbur


    levitated in the air as he looked down on Holt and the others.


    "Holt, don''t you think you''ll be punished by doing this?"


    "Pfft. Punished?"


    Holt sneered coldly and said, "I call the shots here. So, you finally decided to show up, Wilbur Penn. It''s a shame that you can''t save Skermann on your own. I''l force Skermann to join the Burd Bay war today."


    Wilbur said angrily, "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Holt. I won''t allow you to step foot in Skermann as long as I''m here. Burd Bay has be a ce of warfare under your control. You''re to me for this. You should stop this immediately if you have any remorse. Otherwise, I won''t have mercy on you."


    "Hahaha! You''re too arrogant, Wilbur Penn. I can''t believe that someone''s still trying to maintain peace in Burd Bay at this point. I''m d I met you. You made me see what I aplished, and how great I am. I made this happen, and you are left with no choice, Wilbur Penn."


    "Oh, yeah?"


    Wilbur clenched his jaw. He knew that it was almost impossible to convince Holt to quit. The only way was to kill him to change the situation in Burd Bay.


    No one could convince a person who sacrificed their soul to an evil god to stop a war, after all. That person was simply dead and did not have a will of their own. At this point, Holt was merely a puppet manipted by an evil god.


    "I''ll send you to hell, Holt! You will pay for your recklessness!"


    Wilbur flicked his right wrist, summoning the Magic Dragon de in his hand, then flew down from above. Holt yelled, "Ice archers, shoot him down!"


    The ice archers nocked their arrows and aimed at Wilbur. Then, they released the ice arrows. The ice arrows flew through the air and formed a huge ice block in Wilbur''s path. The ice block was blown apart by Wilbur''s dragon aura, causing a loud explosion that scattered pieces of ice all over the ground.


    As things cleared, Wilbur had alsonded on the ground.


    He raised his arm and made a shing move. Five ice archers instantly died from the de energy that shot out from him. Meanwhile, the remaining five ice archers nocked another arrow and shot at Wilbur.


    With a loud roar, a white dragon took shape around Wilbur and its tail knocked away the five ice arrows. The dragon then grabbed two archers with its tail and squashed them before flicking its tail to kill another two archers with its mighty swing.


    Very soon, only an archer was left alive. That archer witnessed everything, but he still stood there unfazed. He nocked another arrow on the bow, drew its string, and aimed at Wilbur once more.


    Then, he released the arrow. Just when the arrow was fired, the dragon''s tail smashed his body. As the arrow flew toward Wilbur, he dodged to the side and grabbed the arrow. He instantly frowned because he could clearly sense the faint power of an evil god imbued in the arrow.

 Chapter 2435

    The ice arrow had turned to dust when Wilbur looked down again, blown away by the wind. He then turned to look at Holt. With a stomp, Wilbur managed to cause significant cracks in the ground as he shot out quickly, sprinting toward Holt at high speed and grabbing him by the neck.


    "It''s your doomsday, Holt."


    However, a dark figure shed by at that moment and appeared right in front of Holt. Wilbur''s arm was grabbed by a masked person. When the mask slipped away, it revealed a familiar face. The Dark Messenger looked at Wilbur coldly and said, "We meet again, Wilbur Penn."


    "What? You?" Wilbur looked at the Dark Messenger in shock.


    "That''s right. It''s me."


    "You!"


    "Holt belongs to the Light Valley. You need my permission if you want to kill him."


    "Ha!"


    Wilbur sneered coldly and said, "So, you knew about Burd Bay too, but you..."


    The Dark Messenger choked Wilbur before he could finish his sentence. He lifted Wilbur from the ground and said, "Wilbur Penn, aside from the Child of Light, I hate you the most in this dimension. I hate you so much that I want to kill you right now, but that''s too good an end for you. I want you to be tortured alive, I want you to beg me to kill you."


    Then, the Dark Messenger punched Wilbur in the chest, knocking him back. Wilbur did a backward flip in mid-air to catch his bnce before gentlynding.


    "What? Damn you!"


    The Dark Messenger was shocked when he saw Wilbur handle his attack with ease. His attack carried enough power to shatter Wilbur''s bones, after all. He could not believe that Wilbur handled his attack with ease.


    Wilbur nced at Holt coldly, seemingly displeased as he said, "Initially, I didn''t want to reveal my identity, Dark Messenger. I didn''t want to be your enemy, but it seems I can''t hide from you today, so I''ll ept it. Come at me."


    A surge of powerful dragon aura erupted from Wilbur as he spoke. The Dark Messenger looked slightly shocked as he said, "I didn''t expect you to improve so much in the mirage dimension. I thought you won''t improve much in just a few days. It looks like I''ve underestimated you too much. Now I''m curious about what was in that mirage dimension, but I can figure that outter easily. I''ll kill you first, then enter the mirage myself to find out its secrets."


    A wave of dark energy erupted from the Dark Messenger at that moment. The powerful energies the two unleashed formed two storms that blew away everyone within a hundred-meter radius.


    "So powerful!"


    "Their energies are so powerful!"


    The Dark Messenger raised his right hand and a huge ck fist appeared in the air. Then, the ck fist abruptly made a grabbing motion, after which a huge ck hammer appeared in its grasp. The Dark Messenger looked just like a furious god who appeared in the sky, illuminated by the moonlight.


    "Haha! Die, Wilbur Penn!"


    The Dark Messenger clenched his fist and attacked. The huge ck fist moved along with his motions, and the ck hammer smashed down from above.

 Chapter 2436

    Wilbur looked up at the sky. The dragon aura storm emitted a white light all around, and it coalesced into a huge shield. Following that, the hammer smashed down on the shield and created a loud explosion. The shield shook, but it did not shatter. The smash from the hammer created a ripple of energy that spread out in


    a wave.


    Whoosh!


    The rampant energy caused a hurricane, and it spread out everywhere.


    "Die!"


    The hammer kept mming on the shield formed with dragon aura, but it could not break the shield. The Dark Messenger did not know that Wilbur had spent a year in the mirage dimension with the dragon aura concentration being only a tenth of that on Earth while defeating his mirage.


    In the mirage dimension, where the dragon aura was only one-tenth of the concentration on Earth, Wilbur used his innate talent toprehend the method of condensing dragon aura. Using this method, the dragon aura could be condensed into an incredibly tough defensive shield, with a strength that was stronger than stone.


    The Dark Messenger panted after controlling the hammer to hit the shield over ten times, muttering, "Damn it. I''m going to kill you."


    Suddenly, Wilbur''s Light Gloves emitted a white glow from within the shield. Wilbur raised his hands, connecting the aura of the Light Gloves with the shield. Then, as the hammer fell once again, the shield absorbed the hammer.


    The dark energy was quickly absorbed by the shield and was then converted into the power of light.


    The Dark Messenger was shocked to see his hammer gradually vanish in the air. He eximed, "What? I can''t believe you''re absorbing my energy! Damn you, how dare you do that!"


    The Dark Messenger leaped into the air and raised his hands. A dark vortex was instantly formed in the sky. Waves of dark energy gathered and formed a huge ball on top of the Dark Messenger.


    "I''ll give it to you since you want to absorb my energy. Go ahead and take it all!"


    The Dark Messenger pushed the huge energy ball toward Wilbur. The hammer had pushed Wilbur''s power of light to its limit. The dark energy ball appeared too quickly, and Wilbur did not have enough time to transfer the power of light from within him to the shield to reinforce it.


    The dark energy ball instantly overshadowed the light shield like a dark cloud. Countless dark figures appeared in the energy ball, and those figures lunged at the light shield quickly to chew on the shield.


    The once enormous light shield copsed in just a few seconds, disintegrating into countless white, fluorescent specks. The specks merged into the dark storm, and in the next moment, countless dark figures lunged toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur finally gained control over the power of light within him at that moment, which was nearly at its limit. Then, the white light condensed to form a shield, isting the dark figures outside.


    However, the dark figures were not afraid of the power of light at all. They reacted as if they saw food and lunged toward it in a craze, chewing on the light shield with wild abandon.

 Chapter 2437

    Wilbur continuously channeled the power of light from within him to resist the rampaging dark figures. He knew all too well that if these creatures managed to breach the shield, he would be the next target of their voracious appetite.


    The dark energy devouring the power of light indeed shocked Wilbur, leaving him feeling both surprised and hopeless. After all, the power of light seemed ineffective against these dark figures. Once his power of light was consumed, Wilbur feared he would be powerless to fight back.


    Wilbur pondered for a moment, and he knew that he must use his strongest attack quickly. Otherwise, he would not be able to fight back once the light shield shatters.


    The first dragon cauldron instantly levitated in the air. Wilbur unleashed all his dragon aura to form a white dragon. Then, he recited a spell and executed the Dragon Move with a cry, "The seventh level: The Dragon''s Turn!"


    A gold bead appeared above his head out of thin air as he shouted. Then, the gold bead flew into the body of the white dragon, transforming it instantly into a gold dragon. The gold dragon then let out a furious roar.


    The light shield shattered at that moment, and countless dark figures came at him like a tidal wave.


    The gold dragon swam in the dark, and its tails swiped away at the dark figures, reducing them into wisps of dark energy. The huge dark energy ball shattered at that moment too. Then, Wilbur stood on top of the gold dragon''s head and burst through the dark energy ball, sprinting toward the Dark Messenger.


    The gold dragon roared angrily, and its ws suddenly seized the Dark Messenger''s body. However, just as the gold dragon was about to crush the Dark Messenger, the time for the Dragon Move had ended. The gold dragon dissolved into golden specks of light, and Wilbur descended gracefully from mid-air. Depleted of his spirit energy, his body swayed briefly before steadying once again.


    "Haha!" The Dark Messengerughed maniacally and said, "So close, Wilbur Penn, so close. You almost killed him, but you''ve run out of chances."


    Then, the Dark Messenger wielded a ck sword as he approached Wilbur. After using the Dark Inferno, he had exhausted most of his energy. Therefore, the Dark Messenger was almost in the same state as Wilbur. They were both exhausted of most of their energies.


    The Dark Messenger made a vicious attack with his sword, and Wilbur also countered with his de energy. Their de energies collided and exploded.


    Then, the two figures sprinted toward each other and kept fighting, depleting their energies further. Meanwhile, standing on the front of a truck at a distance, Holt watched the scene unfold with a proud smirk.


    Moments ago, Wilbur and the Dark Messenger''s formidable disy of power made Holt realize that he could not handle either of them alone in their prime. However, the tables had turned.


    Both of them had expended a substantial amount of energy in their intense battle, and they were both struggling to hold on. If Holt could dy them a little longer, they would inevitably exhaust all their energy. By then, finishing them off would be easy.


    Since Holt became the new Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati, he had never been taken seriously. Everyone referred to him as the Little Pope, while only the old Pope was respected in the world of cultivators. Holt felt like fate had presented him with an opportunity, and Holt intended to use it to elevate his status in the circle of cultivators.


    He believed that he would cause a buzz among the circle of cultivators if he managed to kill both Wilbur and the Dark Messenger in one go. At the same time, he felt that he would be heavily rewarded after sacrificing Wilbur and the Dark Messenger to his evil god.


    The smile on his face froze up. He knew he had to be extra careful at that moment. He could not reveal his intentions before the time was right.


    A few minutester, as Wilbur and the Dark Messenger simultaneously swung their swords at each other, their swords were both shattered by a powerful force, leaving them standing in ce, breathing heavily as they red at each other. Though they didn''t immediately resume their attack, both of them looked murderous.

 Chapter 2438

    The Dark Messenger said, "I admit that you''ve grown more powerful, Wilbur. I can''t believe you grew to be so strong within a month. It''s hard to imagine."


    Wilbur looked at the Dark Messenger without letting his guard down, replying, "You''ve be more powerful too. Thest time I battled you, you were far weaker than you are now. You''ve improved during the month."


    "Haha. You can tell, right? It''s true that when Burd Bay became a warzone, the hatred in people''s hearts formed into dark power that improved my capabilities. You''ll never know how amazing this power is."


    Wilbur said, "We won''t have a winner if we keep battling. How about we give up and leave in peace? Let''s battle next time, alright?"


    "Ha!"


    The Dark Messenger scoffed coldly, then he clenched his fists and grinned, asking, "Do you think you have the chance to escape today?"


    "Damn you!"


    Suddenly, Wilbur saw that the surrounding dark energy gathered toward the Dark Messenger. The dark energy went into the Dark Messenger''s body. Wilbur could not believe that the Dark Messenger would absorb dark energy in front of him to elevate his power.


    Wilbur finally understood at that moment that the Dark Messenger was an incarnation of the Dark Lord. He had the capabilities of the Dark Lord, and the Dark Lord was almost at the level of an evil god. Therefore, he could absorb energy from a dimension for his own use like an evil god.


    The Dark Lord had that capability, so his incarnation, the Dark Messenger, could do the same. Their battle almost depleted the energy of the Dark Messenger, but he started to absorb the energy around the dimension to recover rapidly.


    Wilbur was also rapidly recovering because he was nourished by his dragon aura, but his recovery speed was far inferior to the Dark Messenger. He felt like the Dark Messenger would fully recover in ten minutes, and he would be no match for the Dark Messenger by then.


    ''Am I fated to lose today?'' Wilbur wondered.


    He sighed internally. Suddenly, Holt appeared from behind and stabbed the Dark Messenger in the back. The Dark Messenger was defenseless at that moment. The sword pierced through his chest, and ck blood dripped to the ground.


    The dark energy that gathered in the sky suddenly stopped. The Dark Messenger, who had the upper hand, was shocked at that moment. His eye twitched and he looked down at the sword that came out from his chest. He trembled all over, and he could not speak.


    "I''ve had enough of you, Dark Messenger. From now on, the Church of Holy Illuminati will no longer obey the orders from Light Valley, and you''re the first powerful sacrifice for my evil god, the Cold Lord. ept your fate, Dark Messenger."


    Then, the sword emitted a coldness, and it froze the Dark Messenger. Holt sneered coldly, then said, "It''s the end for you, Dark Messenger. Your soul will now be sacrificed to the Cold Lord."

 Chapter 2439

    Suddenly, the block of ice started cracking. Then, it burst apart with an angry shout.


    "Argh!"


    The Dark Messenger abruptly turned around and choked Holt. Then, he lifted Holt from the ground. However, Holt did not look like he was in pain at all. Holt started to freeze all over, and he grabbed the right arm of the Dark Messenger, saying, "Quit resisting, Dark Messenger."


    Wilbur knew this was his chance when he saw the sudden attack from Holt. He was afraid that he would be out of options if he did not escape. Wilbur instantly recited a spell and cast Aura Return, teleporting three hundred meters away in the blink of an eye.


    His Dragon Aura could cover a radius of three hundred meters, allowing him to narrowly escape the crisis. He turned around and looked toward the direction of the battle, then he activated his Iris Veritas.


    Wilbur saw a dark energy connected to the sky through his Iris Veritas. The bottom of the dark energy was connected to Holt. Wilbur had no doubt that Holt sacrificed his soul to the Cold Lord. Holt was merely a puppet for the Cold Lord.


    However, Wilbur did not expect Holt to mess with the Dark Messenger. Holt probably did not know that even if he did kill the Dark Messenger, the Dark Lord would reincarnate a new clone in no time. A more powerful Dark Messenger would appear, and Holt would be dead for sure.


    Wilbur could see Holt''s fate at that moment. The havoc in Burd Bay was caused by Holt, so once Holt was dead, all he needed to do was get rid of the Church of Holy Illuminati cultists in Burd Bay, and the Burd Bay war would vanish. Peace would be restored by then.


    Wilbur believed that it would take less than a month. He did not stay to observe the fight. Instead, he flew past the border as fast as he could and returned to Skermann,nding in a small town. He hid his energy and hid in the depths of the forest.


    As expected, Holt showed up with a bunch of men. However, Holt assumed that Wilbur was headed into the small town, so they flew toward the small town. They did not realize Wilbur was hiding in the forest.


    Wilbur walked out from the forest at daybreak. He arrived at the small town and saw that the town was in ruins too. It was as if there was a huge battle between cultivators the night before.


    Wilbur looked around and discovered the small town was mostly demolished. It proved that there must have been a battle with more than ten cultivators, which resulted in the ruins.


    Moreover, the cultivators must be either at the Sanctuary or Emperor level. Wilbur sighed and thought, ''It''s no wonder Holt didn''t bring anyone to look for me in the forest. It looks like they''ve had a huge battle with Skermann''s cultivators.''


    Skermann could send around ten Sanctuary level cultivators at once, so it proved that the Skermann Cultivator Guild started to handle the situation. For the cultivators in Skermann, it might only be a small-scale friction between Ede and Skermann, but the truth was that it was all part of Holt''s scheme for Burd Bay. The Skermann cultivators died in battle, so Holt turned his attention toward Beven instead. He was probably at Beven already, perhaps even battling General Arthur right then.


    Wilbur knew that the Dark Messenger would appear again and would undoubtedly kill Holt. Therefore, Wilbur wanted to intervene. He felt like he should get rid of the stubborn cultists in the Church of Holy Illuminati. However, he was reminded of something: the Skermann cultivators died because of him, regardless of the circumstances.

 Chapter 2440

    General Arthur of Skermann would be sacrificed too if Wilbur let things be. He was unwilling to see that, so after a while of pondering, he decided to head toward Beven to discuss it with Arthur.


    Holt would be dead for sure if he could find a chance to stall Arthur and wait for the Dark Messenger to arrive. Wilbur could also leave by then.


    When he thought of that, he did not hesitate any longer. He went to the capital of Skermann, Beven. Thirty minutester, Wilbur arrived at Beven. However, there were no signs of battle, and there were no ruined buildings. Wilbur was curious about the situation and wondered, ''Could it be that Holt didn''t bring his men to Beven?''


    Wilbur felt like things were not as they seemed, but at least it was beneficial for Skermann for the moment. Wilbur instantly changed his appearance and hid his energy. He visited the Cultivator Guild and requested to meet General Arthur.


    "I have something very important that I need to discuss with General Arthur. I hope you can pass my message along."


    "Who are you? Do you think you can meet General Arthur just because you want to?" asked the security guard at the door.


    "Please. Please tell Mister Arthur that I have advice rted to Skermann''s safety. I hope he can talk to me."


    Wilbur showed the security guard his Department of Paranormal Research and Defense identification. The security guard looked at his identification, then he looked at Wilbur in shock. He panicked and said, "I see. So, you work for the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. Please hold on, sir. I''ll notify our general right away."


    "Thanks."


    Wilbur waited for less than a minute. The security guard quickly jogged towards him and said, "Sir, Mister Arthur would like to invite you to meet him."


    "Thank you."


    Then, the security guard led the way. He led Wilbur to the main hall. However, Wilbur ran into Holt when he entered the main hall.


    Wilbur instantly felt his heart sink. He did not expect Holt to be there at all. Could Holt be waiting for his arrival this entire time? He absorbed the power of the Dark Messengerst night, so his power must have improved. Wilbur was afraid that he would lose the battle if they ended up fighting now.


    General Arthur was sitting on the main seat. He looked at Wilbur and said, "So, you''re the representative sent by the Department of Paranormal Research and Defense in Dasha, Wilbur Penn, right?"


    "That''s me."


    Wilbur did not need to hide his identity at that point. Since Holt wanted to battle him, he felt like he should face the battle.


    General Arthur turned to look at Holt at the side. He asked, "Holt, is this the person you mentioned?"


    "That''s right, sir. You have my thanks. I think Mister Penn and I have unfinished business, so I hope I can take him with me."


    Wilbur said, "Mister Arthur, you can''t let Holt leave this ce. He killed the cultivators of the Cultivator Guildst night. He''s the reason behind Burd Bay''s havoc."


    "What?"


    Arthur frowned and asked, "Holt, did you kill the members of my Cultivator Guild? But didn''t you tell me that you''re here to join my Cultivator Guild in Skermann? What is the meaning of this?"


    Holt replied, "Please rx, Mister Arthur. I didn''t want to tell you this because I don''t want to be involved in the conflict between Ede and Skermann, but since Wilbur has something to say, I have to defend myself. Actually, more than ten cultivators were killed by Wilbur Pennst night. We do know each other, but we''re more like frenemies. It''s because I''m more powerful than him, and he''s afraid that I''ll kill him, so he''s framing me for what he didst night. I hope you can see through his act, Mister Arthur."

 Chapter 2441

    "What? Wilbur, you''re a citizen of the great Dasha. How could youmit such an atrocious act?"


    Wilbur said, "Mister Arthur, please believe me. The one who killed over ten members of the Cultivator Guildst night was Holt, not me."


    Holt responded, "Mister Arthur, this man is still spouting nonsense. Please do not trust him."


    Arthur frowned, looking troubled. Wilbur was stunned that Holt would turn on him, and now he felt like there was no way to clear his name.


    Just as Arthur was struggling with what to do, a severely injured Steviat burst in from outside. He knelt on one knee and said, "Mister Arthur,st night, we were ordered to the border. On the way, we encountered Ede''s cultivators, who killed over ten of our men. I barely escaped with my life."


    "Perfect timing!"


    Arthur stood up from his seat, his face cold. "Steviat, take a good look. Between these two, who is the one responsible for killing more than ten members of my Cultivator Guildst night?"


    "What? Could it be that he''s already here?"


    Steviat turned and, upon seeing Holt, trembled all over and copsed to the ground. Pointing at Holt, he stammered, "It''s him, Mister Arthur. He''s the one who killed over ten of our menst night."


    "Holt, so it was you. Now, do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Holtughed wildly and then, with a cold expression, said, "You insignificant worms. I never regarded you as anything. Yes, I killed those ten men of the Cultivator Guildst night. And Arthur, let me tell you, if you don''t follow my orders, I''ll kill you too."


    "What?"


    Arthur trembled with rage. "You audacious scoundrel! Do you even know where you are? This is the Skermann Cultivator Guild! How dare you act so brazenly here! Today, I will personally cut you down to avenge my guild members!"


    "Hmph! Old man, do you think you can still fight me at your age?"


    Holt''s body radiated a powerful aura, which shocked Arthur. A momentter, Arthur''s shock turned to fury, and he released his own formidable aura. "How dare you unleash your aura within the Beven Cultivator Guild! You arrogant fool! Today, I''ll show you what real power is!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Arthur''s form flickered as he charged at Holt. The aura around him coalesced into countless swords, which Arthur directed toward Holt at high speed.


    Just as he was about to reach Holt, their auras shed. With a resounding boom, a powerful shockwave erupted. The swords disintegrated into dust, and Arthur''s aura dissipated in an instant. Simultaneously, Arthur was thrown backward, crashing onto his seat.


    Arthur spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Holt with an incredulous expression. "You! You old fool! I''ll show you the consequences of crossing me!"


    Holt''s right hand formed a w shape in the air, and the next second, a strong force began pulling Steviat toward him. Just then, Wilbur''s form flickered, and he ced himself in front of Steviat. With a surge of his own energy, Wilbur''s dragon aura shattered Holt''s energy field.

 Chapter 2442

    Wilbur said, "Holt, I''m your opponent. If you have the guts,e at me."


    "Hmph." Holt sneered and said, "Wilbur, do you really think you''re a match for me now? You''re nothing but a pawn destined to fall before me. Skermann will inevitably fall under my control, and Beven will be engulfed in an endless war for the next hundred years. I will be the ruler here!"


    "What? Could it be that you''re the mastermind behind the turmoil in Beven? Holt, I... I truly underestimated you."


    Arthur''s face twisted in agony. After all, Beven was home to tens of millions of people, and Arthur could not believe that the fate of these millions was in Holt''s hands. Holt alone intended to destroy the homes of countless people.


    This guy was as cruel as a viper and incredibly vicious!


    "Hmph."


    Holt spoke casually, "Arthur, I''m sparing your life only because you''re the leader of the Skermann Cultivator Guild. Let me make it clear: you have two choices. First, be my servant and help me control Skermann. I want to plunge all of Skermann into chaos. Second, die by my hand and be a corpse."


    "You!"


    "Hmph!" Wilbur sneered and said, "Holt, you''ve already caused a major disaster and can''t even protect yourself. Do you really think you can continue with your ns in Beven?"


    "What? Did I hear wrong? You say I''ve caused a major disaster?"


    Holt''s wicked smile grew as he said, "Wilbur, are you scared after seeing me sacrifice the Dark Messenger to my god? Is that why you''re speaking nonsense? Pathetic. If you want to stand up for them, then I''ll kill you first."


    With those words, Holt turned into a shadow and instantly appeared in front of Wilbur. However, Wilbur sensed Holt''s aura in time and quickly retreated several meters, dodging Holt''s attack.


    Then, Holt once again transformed into a shadow. At the same time, Wilbur also turned into a shadow. The two chased and dodged each other across the hall several times. Finally, Holt suddenly appeared in front of Wilbur, who was trying to escape, and with a powerful punch, forcing Wilbur back into his physical form.


    Boom!


    Wilbur crashed heavily to the ground. The next second, with the protection of his dragon aura, he quickly stood up. Holt, holding an ice spear, lunged at Wilbur. Wilbur absorbed the surrounding dragon aura, which formed into a white dragon, and charged at Holt.


    The white dragon let out a furious roar. Holt hurled his ice spear at the dragon. Before the ice spear could touch the dragon, it was reduced to dust. The dragon roared at Holt, who quickly formed an ice wall in front of him. The white dragon collided with the ice wall, and both the dragon and the wall shattered instantly.


    The violent dragon aura surged forward, pushing Holt back several meters before he could stop.


    "You vile creature, I will kill you!"


    "We''ll see who kills who!"


    Wilbur and Holt charged at each other simultaneously. Wilbur swung his Magic Dragon de, and Holt swung his ice sword. The moment the two des shed, a powerful energy wave erupted and spread out instantly.


    Boom!


    The ground shook, and the entire hall began to crumble. Steviat shouted to Arthur, "General, this ce is copsing. We need to leave now!"

 Chapter 2443

    "Go!"


    Arthur and Steviat turned into shadows, and just as they rushed out of the grand hall, the huge stone pirs copsed, causing the entire hall to copse inward instantly.


    Wilbur and Holt burst through the ruins, flying out of the hall and continuing their battle in mid-air. Arthur and Steviat watched from the courtyard below. Steviat, feeling worried, said, "I''ve heard that Mister Wilbur is the one who defeated Buker. He came to Beven to help us, but I''m not sure if he can defeat Holt on his own."


    "Master Arthur, I''ll gather everyone now."


    "No!"


    Steviat was about to leave when Arthur stopped him. "It''s not necessary. Both of them have reached the peak of the Emperor level. Their energy isn''t just spiritual but also contains other powers. Bringing others won''t help. This time, whether Skermann can escape the mes of war is up to fate."


    Steviat sighed inwardly. Although he did not want to admit it, Arthur was right. The power Wilbur and Holt wielded far surpassed that of ordinary cultivators. Sending ordinary cultivators into the fray would be sending them to their deaths.


    Arthur watched their fierce battle and sighed, "I have never seen such a spectacr and intense fight in my life. Today is truly an eye-opener."


    As Wilbur and Holt fought fiercely, a ck figure appeared outside the Cultivator Guild. The Dark Messenger looked up at the two in the sky and said coldly, "Holt, today I will tear you to pieces!"


    With those words, the Dark Messenger leaped into the air, flying straight towards Holt. A massive ck hand formed and struck Holt.


    Seeing this, Holt quickly conjured an ice wall to block the attack. The ck hand shattered the ice wall instantly and continued its assault.


    Holt shed out three sword beams in quick session, finally dispersing the ck hand into ck mist. When Holt looked up, he was shocked as their eyes met.


    The Dark Messenger said, "Holt, do you remember me?"


    "What? It''s you? How... How is this possible?"


    Holt was stunned, clearly in disbelief. Meanwhile, Wilbur, who was observing the fight, smirked slightly. He chanted a spell, gathered his dragon aura, and in a sh, was over three hundred meters away. Then, he vanished in a streak of light.


    Below, Arthur and Steviat watched in amazement. Arthur trembled and said, "What kind of technique is that, allowing one to teleport hundreds of meters instantly?"


    Steviat replied, "Mister Arthur, Mister Wilbur has left. He came to help us. He''s a good man."


    "I understand."


    They turned their attention back to Holt and the Dark Messenger in the sky. At that moment, Holt''s aura intensified several times over. He said coldly, "I don''t mind killing you again."


    "Is that so?"


    The Dark Messenger swayed slightly, and then a ck figure, formed from dark energy, appeared before him. In the next second, the Dark Messengerunched the ck figure towards Holt.


    The ck figure turned into a shadow and struck Holt before he could react. The shadow merged directly into Holt''s body.


    "What... What did you just do to me?"


    Holt looked at the Dark Messenger in shock. The Dark Messenger raised his right hand, revealing several ck threads connected to his fingers, like strings controlling a puppet.

 Chapter 2444

    The Dark Messenger''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I told you I''d make you pay a hundredfold. I''ll make you wish you were dead. When you killed me before, you used your right hand. So now, there''s no need for your right hand to exist anymore. Let''s blow it up!"


    With those words, the Dark Messenger twitched his fingers. Suddenly, Holt''s right hand lifted involuntarily. Though he instinctively tried to pull it back, his hand remained suspended in the air,pletely out of his control. Holt''s eyes widened in horror. "What are you doing?"


    The next second, Holt''s right arm exploded with blood spurting everywhere.


    "Aaargh!" Holt screamed in agony.


    The Dark Messenger sneered. "Seems like you''re quite the actor."


    Holt, with a look of anguish, said, "Lord Dark Messenger, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have opposed you. Please, I beg you, spare me. I''ll do anything you ask if you let me live."


    "Hmph."


    The Dark Messenger scoffed, "Do you still think you can escape, Cold Lord?"


    At that moment, ck threads emerged from the stump of Holt''s severed right arm. These threads intertwined and finally reformed into a new right hand.


    The Dark Messenger said, "How does it feel, Holt? I destroyed your right hand, and now I''ve given you a new one. Aren''t you grateful?"


    A sh of cold light passed through Holt''s eyes. Then, he forced a smile and said, "Yes, of course, Lord Dark Messenger. If you spare me, I''ll be your servant."


    "Is that so?"


    Suddenly, Holt''s left hand exploded. The excruciating pain made him scream again. ck threads sprouted from the wound on his left arm, weaving together until a new left hand formed.


    Seeing this, Holt gritted his teeth and, with an ancient voice, said, "Dark Lord, if you want this body, I can give it to you, but you must let me leave first."


    "Cold Lord? Hmph, you''re finally speaking to me in your true voice. But it''s toote for you to beg now."


    The Dark Messenger''s eyes glinted coldly. "When you killed mest night, you should have expected my revenge. Now, begging is pointless. You wanted my energy, but I''m going to leave your evil god seed here. Now, you have two choices: first, cooperate with me; second, give up any hope of ever interfering in this world again."


    "How dare you! Who do you think you are to lecture me? Aaargh!"


    Holt roared, and a tremendous energy surged within him. The Cold Lord attempted to break free from the Dark Messenger''s control using his own power. But unexpectedly, this had the opposite effect. As the Cold Lord unleashed his energy, the ck figure within him absorbed it, growing stronger.

 Chapter 2445

    Holt''s entire body was constantly exploding, causing wounds to appear all over him. However, what flowed from these wounds was not red blood, but a ck,


    viscous liquid.


    In an instant, the ck liquid turned transparent and re-entered Holt''s body. His wounds began to heal rapidly until they werepletely gone.


    ck energy receded from Holt''s abdomen, gradually moving upward, and was soon forced into his brain. Holt roared, "Dark Lord, don''t let me see you in another world!"


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound echoed through the sky. The connection to Holt''s demonic power was severed by the Cold Lord, but the evil seed in Holt''s brain remained. This was because the ck shadow nourished Holt, allowing him to survive.


    Each evil god could only nurture one puppet per dimension. The puppet carried a seed of the evil god within them. If the puppet died, the seed would transform into demonic energy and return to the evil god.


    Only when this energy returned could the evil god seek a new puppet in the world. Since evil gods were not bound by dimensions, having two seeds in the same dimensions would alert the dimensional guardians.


    The dimensional guardians would then appear, destroy the puppet, and seal the seed, preventing the evil god from invading that dimension again. The Dark Messenger used the ck shadow to absorb dark energy and sustain Holt''s life, effectively trapping the seed in a new way.


    "Cold Lord, you coward!"


    The Dark Messenger cursed under his breath. He had expected the Cold Lord to cooperate for the sake of his interest in this world. But instead, the god chose to relinquish his foothold rather than work with him.


    However, the Dark Messenger had anticipated this. The seed attracted dark energy, providing Holt with unlimited potential. Now that Holt had be the Dark Messenger''s puppet, he could use Holt to achieve anything he desired.


    Holt looked at the Dark Messenger with astonishment. "Lord Dark Messenger, you... you actually forced back the Cold Lord. Your power is truly incredible."


    The Dark Messenger stared at Holt and said, "Holt, your life is now in my hands. From now on, I am your master. I want you to hunt down Wilbur."


    "No."


    Holt shook his head. "Lord Dark Messenger, without the power of the Cold Lord, my strength has diminished greatly. It''s almost impossible for me to fight Wilbur. He''s too powerful."


    The Dark Messenger''s gaze turned cold. "I only asked you to hunt him, not kill him. You control the entire Burd Bay area. Find Wilbur''s whereabouts quickly. I want him dead within a day."


    "Yes, Lord Dark Messenger."


    Although Holt felt humiliated, he knew that without the energy of the Cold Lord, he could only survive through the Dark Messenger''s ck shadow puppet. It was a disgrace for Holt, the Pope of the church, to be reduced to a prisoner.


    But Holt saw a chance. Wilbur was strong, and during the inevitable battle between Wilbur and the Dark Messenger, he nned to seize the opportunity to strike down the Dark Messenger. Even if it meant sacrificing his life, he would avenge himself.


    Half an hourter, Holt returned to Ede. In an underground pce, Holt used special equipment to contact members of the church controlling various nations in the Burd Bay area.

 Chapter 2446

    "Your Holiness."


    "What are your orders?"


    Holt looked at the figures on the screen and said, "Listen up, everyone. Wilbur wants to end the war in the Burd Bay area. He will inevitablye to find you. The moment any of you encounter Wilbur, notify me immediately. I will get there as fast as I can. This time, I will ensure he dies."


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    "Understood, Your Holiness."


    At this moment, Wilbur was on his way to Velks, a small country in the Burd Bay area. Velks had been engulfed in the region''s war for over a year. The prolonged conflict had imed the lives of thousands of soldiers and civilians.


    Wilbur had learned that Velks was controlled by Cardinal Bernal of the church. ording to La''s intelligence, Bernal was a treacherous individual who had sworn loyalty to the Pope. Bernal had vowed to uphold the Pope''s ns, even if it meant dying in battle. His staunch allegiance made him a key figure in the ongoing conflict in the Burd Bay area.


    Knowing that the Dark Messenger would soon kill Holt and then hunt him down, Wilbur realized the best course of action was to eliminate critical adversaries and take control of the church''smunicationwork in the Burd Bay area. This would enable him to bring the nations to a ceasefire.


    Aplishing this would not be too difficult on its own. However, doing so while evading the Dark Messenger''s pursuit made the task considerably harder.


    If Wilbur were only facing the second incarnation of the Dark Lord, he could still fight and possibly escape even if defeated. However, Holt had already in the second incarnation, and now, the third incarnation of the Dark Lord was on the scene. This new Dark Messenger was far more powerful than the previous one. Wilbur understood that a direct confrontation would be disastrous. The third incarnation had likely been briefed on Wilbur''s capabilities by the second incarnation and would possess overwhelming power.


    Emerging from the mirage, Wilbur had hoped to avoid a head-on sh with the Dark Messenger. But fate had brought him to this critical juncture within just over a month. It was a situation beyond anyone''s control.


    Yet, Wilbur was unwilling to abandon his mission to restore peace in the Burd Bay area. He knew that failing to quell the war within three months would spell doom for Earth.


    If Earth''s dimension could not be a world of light, it would inevitably be consumed by darkness and turn into a puppet realm controlled by the evil gods. In such a scenario, Earth''s order would copse, filling everyone''s hearts with malevolence, the very sustenance for the evil gods.


    Earth is the shared home of all humanity. Whether one was a cultivator or an ordinary person, everyone here could bask in the sun, enjoy the rain, and live out their emotions. They could have lives of their own, in a world meant for humans. But if no one stopped the war, Earth would be a vassal to the evil gods, and its inhabitants would be reduced to sacrificial offerings.


    Initially, Wilbur did not understand why Kortlin emphasized the urgency of ending the war in the Burd Bay area within three months. He eventually realized that the massive discement and suffering of refugees had bred overwhelming malevolence.


    Originally, the bnce between good and evil on Earth was even. Now, with evil outweighing good, the order within the dimension would gradually disintegrate. Without order, malevolence would only grow. Thus, quelling the war in the Burd Bay area was crucial.


    At that moment, Bernal was in an underground pce in the capital of Velks,


    Anacy. After connecting with all the cardinals of the church, Holt contacted Bernal privately.

 Chapter 2447

    Bernal respectfully said, "Your Holiness, are there any other orders?"


    "Bernal, I anticipate that Wilbur will likely head to Velks first. If hees to you, remember, don''t engage him in battle. Just stall him until I arrive."


    "Understood, Your Holiness."


    The figure on the screen flickered and then vanished into static. Just then, a servant entered, bowing respectfully. "Lord Bernal, a young man outside iming to be named Andrew seeks an audience with you."


    "Andrew?"


    Bernal turned and looked at the servant, frowning as he pondered. "Among all the people I know, there isn''t anyone named Andrew. How did he know I was here? Did someone leak information about my location?"


    The servant, terrified, dropped to his knees with a thud and said respectfully, "My Lord, I don''t know either. The young man said he found this ce on his own. I thought he might be an old acquaintance of yours."


    "An old acquaintance?"


    "Hmph. Very well, I will meet him. Lead the way."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The servant stood up and hastily led Bernal to the main hall of the underground pce. There, Wilbur was already standing, but with a changed appearance. Bernal scrutinized Wilbur and frowned, asking, "Who are you? Do we know each other?"


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said, "Lord Bernal, my name is Andrew. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    As he spoke, Wilbur extended his hand for a handshake. After a moment of hesitation, Bernal decided to shake hands, curious about how Wilbur had discovered the underground pce and managed to get there.


    "Andrew, I admire your courage, but this is not a ce for an ordinary person. I''m very curious, how did you find this ce? Can you tell me?"


    "Lord Bernal, since I''m able to be here, you should know I''m not just an ordinary person."


    "What? Are you saying you''ve hidden your true presence?"


    "Indeed, I have concealed my presence. Lord Bernal, I came here to ask you something. Over the past year, the war has ravaged Velks, resulting in the deaths of thousands of soldiers and civilians. Countless innocent people have been disced, losing their homes. Don''t you think, Lord Bernal, that you should be held ountable for this?"


    "You! You''re Wilbur Penn!"


    Seeing that Bernal had recognized him, Wilbur dropped his disguise and revealed his true appearance. He said, "Lord Bernal, I want to ask you, when will the war in Velkse to an end?"

 Chapter 2448

    "You!"


    Bernal''s initial reaction to seeing Wilbur was anger. But then he recalled Holt''s warning and had to suppress his rage. Coldly, he said, "This is Burd Bay. Wilbur, you are a citizen of Dasha. Instead of dealing with your own country''s affairs, you came here to meddle in the issues of Burd Bay. Isn''t that too much?"


    After speaking, Bernal subtly signaled to the servant, who immediately understood and left the hall.


    Wilbur responded, "Lord Bernal, don''t you realize that the situation here has far exceeded our expectations? What''s happening in Burd is affecting the entire dimension. As cultivators, it is our responsibility and duty to maintain the peace of the entire dimension."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. The church has no enmity with Dasha''s Department of Paranormal Research and Defense. I am merely following the orders of the Pope. I advise you not to interfere."


    Seeing that Bernal seemed reasonable, Wilbur suspected that Bernal might be unaware of Holt''s soul being sacrificed to the evil god. So, he asked, "Well then, what does the Church of the Holy Illuminati do if someone sacrifices their soul to an evil god to gain its power?"


    "Kill them!" Bernal roared. "The church worships the light. Anyone who worships an evil god is a traitor to the church. If Ie across someone like that, I''ll be sure to kill them!"


    "And if it''s Pope Holt who sacrificed his soul to the evil god, what do you think should be done, Lord Bernal?"


    "What?"


    Bernal''s face showed utter shock.


    Half an hourter, Holt hurried into the hall. Seeing only Bernal there, he looked around and frowned. "Bernal, where is Wilbur?"


    "Your Holiness, before you go after Wilbur, there is something I need to ask you, and I expect an honest answer."


    "How dare you! Bernal, watch your tone. Do you know who you''re speaking to?"


    Facing the Pope''s angry re, Bernal did not show the slightest fear. He bluntly said, "Your Holiness, please perform Illuminos."


    Illuminos can only be performed by those pure of heart. If a cultivator sacrificed their soul to an evil god, they would naturally carry an aura of corruption, making them incapable of performing Illuminos. Thus, Illuminos was used as a crucial test to verify the loyalty of Church members.


    Every year, the church required its members to perform Illuminos to ensure their loyalty. But there is one person whose loyalty is never tested the Pope.


    Half an hour ago, Wilbur''s words had made Bernal question everything. Originally, the Pope had told Bernal that the people of Burd Bay had no faith, and that the region''s moral fabric was on the verge of copse. The only way to restore order was through the cleansing fire of war, which would lead Burd Bay''s people to find faith again.


    The war was supposed to help more people embrace the church, providing them with a happy life. Taking over a region with copsing order and re-establishing a new, structured, and happy society there seemed like a noble cause to Bernal, even if it meant sacrificing a few.


    But if the truth was that the Pope wanted to turn Burd Bay''s people into sacrifices for the evil god through war, then all efforts were meaningless.


    Bernal was a staunch supporter of the church, but he could not bear to see such corruption within its ranks.


    Who would have believed that the one leading the church into darkness could be the Pope himself?

 Chapter 2449

    At this moment, Holt red coldly at Bernal, shouting angrily, "Bernal, do you realize who you''re talking to? I am the Pope! Do you think I am less than an ordinary Church member in your eyes?"


    "Please, Your Holiness, demonstrate Illuminos."


    "Insolence!"


    "Bernal, you have disappointed me greatly. Now, I, Holt, as the Pope, hereby strip you of your title as Cardinal and expel you from the Church. From this moment on, you are no longer a member of our Church. Begone!"


    Hearing this, Bernal gritted his teeth and said coldly, "Why is it that everyone else can perform the Illuminos, a very simple spell, but you, Your Holiness, dare not? It seems Wilbur was right. You have sacrificed your soul to the evil god and be its puppet. Isn''t that the real reason you refuse to perform Illuminos?"


    Bernal''s eyes widened, and in the next instant, a beam of white light pierced through his chest. Holt, with a dark expression, watched as Bernal fell to the ground, full of resentment. He said coldly, "You despicable fool. I trusted you the most, but I never expected you to turn against me and help Wilbur.


    "You truly deserve to die!"


    "Perhaps,pared to Bernal, it is you who deserve to die more, Holt."


    At this moment, a voice echoed. Wilbur stepped out from behind the hall. Holt turned to Wilbur and said, "It''s you, Wilbur. You caused Bernal''s death. Now, I will kill you to avenge him."


    As soon as Holt finished speaking, a beam of light shot toward Wilbur. Wilbur channeled his dragon aura to form a defensive wall, which absorbed the beam instantly.


    "Despicable wretch."


    Holt flipped his right hand, and an ice sword materialized. In the next moment, he dashed forward. Wilbur did not dodge but charged straight at Holt instead. The dragon aura formed a spectral image, sending Holt flying backward and crashing heavily to the ground.


    Frowning, Wilbur looked at Holt and said, "Why has your strength suddenly be so weak? Is it because of him?"


    "Yes, it''s me. I severed Holt''s connection to the evil god''s energy. Now, he has lost all the power he gained from the evil god. He''s just an ordinary cultivator at the Emperor level."


    A voice echoed from outside the hall. Wilbur turned his head to see the Dark Messenger slowly walking in.


    "Dark Messenger, is it you?"


    Wilbur looked between the Dark Messenger and Holt, frowning. "Holt killed you. Don''t you hate him to the core? Why didn''t you kill him?"


    The Dark Messenger''s made a faint smile. "Killing him would be far too merciful. Instead, I''ve decided to turn him into a puppet. He will fight you in my ce. If he wins, it''s my victory. If he loses, he will be utterly destroyed."


    "Damn it, I am not your puppet."


    Holt struggled to his feet and turned to run, trying to escape. But after only a few steps, his body froze, and he fell to the ground with a thud.


    In the next instant, the Dark Messenger twitched his fingers, and Holt stood up like a marite controlled by strings.


    "You wretched fiend, what do you want me to do? Dark Messenger, if you have the guts, let me go and fight me directly!"

 Chapter 2450

    "Hahaha!" The Dark Messenger sneered and said, "Do you really think you have such a chance? Holt, don''t forget that you are just my puppet now. You are my ve. You will do whatever Imand. You have no choice."


    Wilbur looked at Holt, now reduced to a mere puppet, with a shocked expression. It was hard to believe that the former powerful figure who once controlled the entire Burd Bay region had fallen to such a fate.


    With a stern face, the Dark Messenger continued, "Holt, now I will transfer my energy to you. You must defeat Wilbur for me and kill him with your own hands."


    Holt, with cold eyes fixed on Wilbur, said, "I''ve always wanted to kill him. Before, I didn''t have the strength to y Wilbur, but if you, Dark Messenger, can make me stronger, I am willing to kill Wilbur for you!"


    "Don''t worry, Holt. The power I give you will be more than enough to defeat Wilbur."


    Powerful energy emanated from the Dark Messenger, quickly channeling into Holt''s body. Wilbur could clearly sense the energy within Holt growing stronger, surpassing Holt''s original power by a significant margin.


    "Wait!"


    Wilbur interjected, "Dark Messenger, if you transfer your energy to Holt, aren''t you afraid he might turn against you once he bes stronger? Are you not worried about creating a monster you can''t control?"


    "Hmph, you''ll understand soon enough," the Dark Messenger replied with a cold tone.


    "What?"


    Wilbur looked towards the Dark Messenger, who seemed unwilling to exin further. He continued to infuse Holt with his energy. Meanwhile, Holt''s body started to undergo a dramatic transformation.


    Holt''s body swelled rapidly before Wilbur''s eyes. His muscles grew massively, and within moments, his height reached an imposing three meters.


    At this moment, Holt stood like a small mountain, ring furiously at Wilbur. He roared, "This dark energy is so powerful! I feel like my body is about to explode! Wilbur, I''m going to kill you! Prepare to die!"


    With a furious shout, Holt leaped forward andunched a mighty punch at Wilbur. Wilbur quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    Boom!


    Holt''s punchnded on the ground with the force of a bomb, instantly creating arge crater. Debris flew into the air, and in the next second, Holt swung his arm, sending the shattered stones hurtling toward Wilbur.


    Just before the stones could reach Wilbur, they halted about ten meters away. With a roar echoing in the air, the stones rebounded, flying back toward Holt.


    A powerful dark aura emanated from Holt, forming a massive web that caught all the flying debris. Then, with a sudden contraction, the dark aurapressed the stones into a solid sphere.

 Chapter 2451

    "Here, have a little present."


    Holt sent more crushed rocks spinning out, encased in dark energy as they hurtled toward Wilbur. Wilbur backed up quickly at the sight, channeling his dragon aura once more to form a dragon aura storm.


    The crushed rocks decreased in speed uponing into contact with the dragon aura storm before stopping around a meter from Wilbur.


    Holt darted up behind the crushed rocks, his gaze cold. "You might have been able to take one of my attacks, but how about a second one?"


    Just as Holt finished his sentence, he struck the crushed rocks once more. The powerful dark energy exploded at once as countless crushed rocks flew out. Just then, the Light Helmet on Wilbur''s head sensed the threat and activated a light barrier that covered himpletely so the crushed rocks bounced away harmlessly.


    Wilbur looked around, but Holt was nowhere to be seen. All of a sudden, a wave of dark energy descended around Wilbur in the shape of a ball with Holt standing on top of it. "You''re not getting away this time!"


    Holt let out a roar of fury, channeling all his dark energy into the ball. It began to spin, sucking the crushed rocks into itself.


    All the crushed rocks began flying towards the energy ball as the entire space seemed to be filled with a powerful dark aura. As Holt''s spirit senses exploded, the ck miasma in the air began to form a series of ck swords.


    There were at least hundreds of swords in the air, spinning around the ck energy ball with their des pointed towards it.


    "Hahahaha!" Holtughed maniacally, then began to activate his skill and absorbed the dark aura around him. Following that, all the ck swords in the air flew right into the energy ball at once.


    Within the blink of an eye, the swords had stabbed the energy ball. The next second, however, a loud explosion filled the air as the energy ball exploded and a dark aura spread out.


    White light appeared in the center of where the dark energy ball had once been. Wilbur''s light barrier had not disappeared, and he waspletely unharmed.


    "What?"


    Holt widened his eyes in disbelief, and shock shed in the Dark Messenger''s gaze as he shouted, "The bastard! I forgot the Light Gloves could absorb dark energy! It appears that you won''t be able to kill Wilbur on your own anymore, Holt. Let me take it from here."


    The Dark Messenger darted up to the light barrier, reaching out toward it. As soon as the tip of his finger touched the light barrier, it dissolved to nothingness within the blink of an eye.


    The Dark Messenger grabbed Wilbur by the neck, raising him into the air while staring coldly at him. "It''s rather unbelievable that a cultivator from a lower dimension could drain a tenth of my power. You should be honored to be dying at my hands. Now, it''s time for you to ept your fate!"


    The Dark Messenger grabbed Wilbur with his left hand, and a ck sword appeared in his right hand. He tossed Wilbur into the air, but Wilbur muttered a chant at the veryst second, activating Aura Return. Wilbur then found himself at the exit of the underground pce instantly.

 Chapter 2452

    Following that, Wilbur escaped the underground pce as fast as he could.


    The Dark Messenger smirked. "These dragon n cultivators sure are something different, aren''t they? I guess I really underestimated you, Wilbur Penn."


    Holt was furious. "What the hell! Why did you let him get away?"


    The Dark Messenger brought his sword down, shing through Holt''s body from his left shoulder to his right belly. ck, viscous liquid gushed out as the wound began healing on its own, and Holt stared at it in shock and terror.


    "Remember, you''re no more than a puppet of mine. You have no right to speak to me however you want to."


    Following that, the Dark Messenger turned away and began walking out of the underground pce by following Wilbur''s aura. However, by the time he had reached the streets outside, Wilbur''s aura hadpletely disappeared.


    "That f*cking bastard got away."


    Over the other end, Wilbur concealed his aura upon fleeing the underground pce. He changed his appearance to look like a regr civilian and headed out of town.


    Wilbur was currently racking his brains on how to stop the war on Burd Bay. As long as Holt was still alive, the war would go on. On top of that, Holt fell under the Dark Messenger''s control as one of his puppets.


    The only way to kill Holt was for the Dark Messenger to die first, but this Dark Messenger was the third clone of the Dark Lord. Wilbur could not afford to battle this third Dark Messenger just yet.


    There were less than twenty days left of the three months Kortlin had mentioned, and it was going to be far from easy to put the Burd Bay war to rest by then.


    Wilbur meditated in the forest, thinking about the situation until it waspletely dark to release his aura. He soared into the air, heading for Skermann.


    Killing Holt was practically impossible now, as he was with the Dark Messenger all the time.


    Wilbur could not kill the Dark Messenger, but what happened today made him realize that there might be another way to stop the war. Maybe he could go around Holt and think of a direct way to get the Church of Holy Illuminati to control the bishops around Burd Bay to give up fighting.


    The war would calm down for sure if they were willing to give up fighting. Cardinal Bernal''s death proved to Wilbur that not everyone in the Church of Holy Illuminati would be willing to be on the same side as the puppets of evil gods, and these people would surely give up fighting in the wars if they found out the reason behind Cardinal Bernal''s death.


    With no other n in mind, Wilbur decided to give this one a try. It was not the best time for him to show up now, so he needed a representative to handle this on his behalf. The first person that came to Wilbur''s mind was General Arthur of Skermann.


    Skermann had a great influence on all of Burd Bay, and Arthur''s position held a great deal of power. Maybe he could write a letter to the bishops and cardinals across Burd Bay, and that might just be enough to stop the war.


    Wilbur met up with Arthur in the basement of the Beven Cultivator Guildte at night, who frowned upon hearing Wilbur''s n. "Your n is a great one, Mister Penn, and I thank you on behalf of the people of Burd Bay."

 Chapter 2453

    "However, from the way things are going now, we might not need to do so anymore."


    "What? Why? Would you rather have Burd Bay suffer through this endless war, General Arthur?"


    "No, no, Mister Penn. I think you''ve misunderstood me. You might not know this yet, but all the fighting across Burd Bay ended all of a sudden earlier this afternoon. The war across the entire Burd Bay stopped in just an hour."


    "That really is a miracle."


    Wilbur was stunned at the news as well. He knew that stopping the war would be a difficult feat if they were to go on. They would require at least three to five months of negotiations and signing quite a few peace treaties.


    The Church of Holy Illuminati had single-handedly started the Burd Bay war and it would definitely be much easier for them to take care of the situation. However, despite all that, ending the war in an hour was still mind-boggling.


    What Wilbur did not know was that Bernal had been one of Holt''s most favored right-hand men, and Bernal had written a letter while waiting for Holt in the underground pce that would be delivered at a certain time.


    Bernal had prepared for the situation for either oue. If Holt had not betrayed the church, the letter would have been destroyed and never sent out. On the other hand, if Holt had betrayed the church and even killed Bernal for exposing him, this secret letter would be sent out and all the bishops and cardinals in the Church of Holy Illuminati would know about this. They would know that Holt had tricked them and that his intention with the Burd Bay war was not so that the civilians would live more orderly lives.


    In fact, Holt never cared about strengthening the beliefs of the people of Burd Bay. On the contrary, he was just trying to use the war and bloodshed to develop more negative thoughts in the people''s heads so he could contribute them to an evil god in exchange for more powers.


    Holt might be the Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati, but he did not actually have that many supporters. On top of that, he had sacrificed his soul to an evil god and be a puppet.


    That alone was humiliating enough to the bishops and cardinals of the church, and the Old Pope had, upon finding out about this, stripped Holt of his position as Pope and kicked him out of the church. Aside from that, the Old Pope Augheimer would be making his way here in a few days to get rid of the wretched traitor himself.


    As this was a secret between the bishops and cardinals, no one else knew about it. Wilbur waited in Skermann for a few days, and only packed his bags upon confirming that the war would not break out across Burd Bay for a while. He headed to the Beven International Airport and got on a ne to Alik.


    The message in the fifth dragon cauldron fragment had shown Wilbur an image of an ind near a small nation named Alik.


    That was where the next fragment was, and Wilbur just had to get to the ind to get his hands on it.


    By now, Wilbur had found five out of the nine fragments, and only four were left.


    He had improved his cultivation skills in the mirage by a great deal, and searching for the remaining fragments should be much easier now. However, because of the additional variables caused by the involvement of Holt and the Dark Messenger, Wilbur had to be extra careful.

 Chapter 2454

    After all, those two were terrifyingly powerful. The members of the Church of Holy Illuminati were spread across the world, and Wilbur was at risk of being spotted wherever he went. Alik might not be a part of Burd Bay, but Holt and the Dark Messenger were sure to be hot on Wilbur''s heels the moment they heard anything.


    Thus, the best n of action was to be as careful as possible. Wilbur was focused on finding the remaining four fragments to assemble the ninth dragon cauldron, and then meeting Senior Fremont to find out the secret of the dragon n.


    Wilbur''s powers would surely improve significantly then, and he would not have to fear Holt or the Dark Messenger anymore.


    Of course, Wilbur had also prepared in case any incidents popped up in the process.


    Three hourster, the nended in Fte, the capital of Alik. Alik, like Skermann, was a coastal state and its capital Fte was also near the sea.


    It was one o''clock in the afternoon when Wilburnded. He felt like it was still rather early, so he went to the beach at once where he rented a small ship to sail out to the seas.


    The ship sailed along the waters for two whole hours, and Wilbur finally found the ind he had seen in the image from the fifth fragment. He steered the ship over and got on the ind.


    The entire ind was only around twenty thousand square kilometers. It was a medium-sized ind, and Wilbur realized that it was thick with lush greenery after walking around. However, he did not detect the aura of any formation.


    Wilbur found this rather strange. ording to the image in the fifth fragment, the sixth fragment should be on this ind or in the waters around it. If it was not hidden in a formation, Wilbur would be able to sense the fragment''s existence on its own.


    Yet there was no formation aura on the ind, nor was there any aura from the fragment itself. Wilbur shifted his gaze to the waters surrounding the ind and guessed that there might be a formation in the sea hiding the cauldron piece.


    He muttered a spell and activated the Dragon''s Breath at once. The pale white dragon soared above the waters, before disappearing out of sight. Wilbur scanned his surroundings again, but there was still no sight of any formations on the waters.


    "Huh, this is weird. If Senior Fremont had set a formation here, it should have appeared by now... but there''s nothing. Did I mistake the location?"


    The image in his mind was clear as day, and Wilbur was pretty sure he got the right ce. This should be where the sixth fragment was, but the formation was nowhere in sight.


    Could the formation be at the bottom of the sea?


    Wilbur nced at the water instinctively. It seemed to be glowing golden under the rays of the sun. After some thought, Wilbur took off his jacket and dove to the bottom of the sea.


    He swam around the ind, but there was still no formation in sight. It was evening by the time he returned to the ind.


    Wilbur caught himself two fish before setting up a simple fire to grill them. He seasoned them with condiments he had stored in his demine before digging in.


    After eating, Wilbur split open a coconut and gulped down the water to quench his thirst. He sat down on the grass to meditate after that. Since he could not find the formation, resting and channeling his power was the best thing he could do for


    now.


    Wilbur was also able to enter a state while meditating that made the outside world go quiet. This would allow him to think much more clearly, and he could definitely use this to figure out where the sixth fragment was.

 Chapter 2455

    At the same time, Holt and the Dark Messenger walked out of the Fte


    International Airport.


    They got into a taxi, and the Dark Messenger said, "Has Wilbur really reached Alik?"


    The taxi driver said, "Yes, Honorable Dark Messenger. Someone saw him rent a ship earlier this afternoon to sail out, and he hasn''t returned yet. He''s probably out there looking for treasure."


    "Ah, he''s searching for the sixth dragon cauldron fragment."


    "The what now?"


    Holt frowned. "Are you talking about the Dragon Cauldrons from Dasha? Can special powers be stored in those things?"


    The Dark Messenger nced at Holt. "Don''t you even know that? From what I''ve been told, Wilbur has met some powerful elite and he''s currently looking for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons. Once he gathers all nine cauldrons, that elite will grant a wish of his. He''s collected eight of them so far. The ninth dragon cauldron was broken back in the day into nine separate fragments. Wilbur has recovered five of the fragments, and he''s here in Alik to search for the sixth."


    "I see."


    Holt fell silent for a moment, then asked, "Honorable Dark Messenger, could there possibly be a more powerful being than the Dark Lord on this?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never encountered them before. It''s possible."


    "If that''s the case, why doesn''t the Dark Lord ask for their help to send him back to the middle dimension?"


    The Dark Messenger red at Holt, who promptly shut up and lowered his head. The taxi driver was a believer of the Church of Holy Illuminati in Alik, and he sent the Dark Messenger and Holt to the dock.


    The three of them rented a ship as well and sailed off into the sea.


    The Dark Messenger stood up, feeling the breeze on his face as he smiled and turned to Holt. "Bernal''s death is going to cause you quite a bit of trouble. From what I know, the Old Pope, Augheimer, has vowed to kill you personally. This time, he''s going to wipe you out as a matter of the church''s internal affairs."


    Holt sneered, shrugging his shoulders. "I knew this day woulde from the start. I just thought that I''d have the help of the Cold Lord in taking Augheimer down and gaining control over the church. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this."


    The Dark Messenger smiled. "The Cold Lord''s hardly anything. Now that you''re my puppet, you''ll naturally be one of my servants once I be an evil god. Once that happens, I can make you ten times as powerful as you are now."


    "What? Am I hearing this correctly, Honorable Dark Messenger? You... You want to be an evil god?"


    "Yes, you heard me right. I want that because only evil gods can break through dimensional boundaries. They are the most powerful beings in the universe, and I''ll have the contributions and sacrifices from all the dimensions to supply me with endless power."

 Chapter 2456

    Over on the ind, a breezebed through the air as Wilbur suddenly thought of something his master Orkot had once said.


    "There''s a special kind of formation that exists in the upper dimensions. Its core pir of support is usually a rock, a flower, or a drop of water. The cultivator can enter the formation whenever they please and change the speed of time once they are in it. It''s called the arcane formation, and only dimension guardians and a few immensely skilled cultivators have mastered it."


    "An arcane formation?"


    Wilbur opened his eyes. Despite Orkot only having mentioned the formation in passing conversation, Wilbur hadmitted it to memory for how special it was.


    A cultivator could alter the speed of time within an arcane formation, like multiplying it to flow ten, even a hundred times faster than it did on Earth. Only a day on earth might have passed, but that might amount to ten, or a hundred days in an arcane formation.


    Wilbur had an even stronger impression of arcane formations ever since entering the mirage. After all, time in the mirage passed a hundred times faster than on Earth. A year in there were only three days on earth.


    That was a brilliant formation to have as a cultivator who wanted to rapidly improve their cultivation and grow more powerful. However, the formation was soplex and intricate that only highly skilled cultivators and dimension guardians could create them, making them meaningless to lower dimension cultivators.


    Of course, that was how Wilbur had thought in the past. After all, his experience in the mirage had given him the chance to enter a type of arcane formation as he was a dragon n cultivator.


    There were only two ways to enter an arcane formation. The first was to improve your cultivation skills and make it to the upper dimensions, then be an elite there and learn how to master arcane formations.


    The second option wasparably much easier-to be the pupil of an extremely powerful elite.


    Despite Senior Fremont not being Wilbur''s master, he had given Wilbur the chance to enter an arcane formation. Wilbur was thrilled at the thought and clenched his fists as he muttered to himself, "I was rushing too much thest time I was in that mirage, and that''s why I missed the chance to cultivate longer in there. If I get another shot at entering a dimension like that, I''m going to stay there for at least a decade beforeing out."


    Just as he was thinking to himself, the sound of a ship''s engine could be heard. Someone was approaching!


    Wilbur scrambled to his feet. It waste at night now, and the only people who could possibly be here would be the Dark Messenger and Holt.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur had guessed that they would be here, he did not expect them to show up so soon. He nced at the ship he had parked on the beach and figured that it was going to be impossible to hide that now.


    At the thought, Wilbur got up and headed into the woods. His best n of action was to find the entrance of the arcane formation before Holt and the Dark Messenger found him, or he would be forced to leave this ce.


    Of course, even doing that would be no easy feat. Holt and the Dark Messenger would still find him no matter where he ran, and Wilbur felt that entering the arcane formation was a much better route.


    The Dark Messenger and the two other men arrived on the beach not long after,


    and Holt spotted Wilbur''s ship at once. "Honorable Dark Messenger, that bastard''s probably on this very ind."


    "Alright. Let''s go."

 Chapter 2457

    The Dark Messenger leaped onto the beach with Holt, who noticed the burn marks on the sand and bent down to touch them. He withdrew his hand at once, whipping around and saying, "Sir, this fire was only just put out. Wilbur must have heard our ship approaching and ran into the forest. We just need to head in there, and we''ll be sure to find him. We can kill him together then."


    Just then, a series of swishing sounds came from the ocean. The Dark Messenger looked up and saw the huge forest under the moonlight, smiling as he said, "What a huge forest. How are we going to find Wilbur if he conceals his aura?"


    "We''ll find him for sure, Sir. We just need to look more closely."


    "How long is that going to take? The trees are so dense that they could cover a personpletely. If Wilbur climbs onto one of them and covers himself with the leaves, how will we ever spot him?"


    "Uhm..."


    Holt was at a loss for words, but eventually realized that the Dark Messenger had a point when he looked up at the vast forest ahead. "You''re right, it''s going to be hard to find him. It''s possible that Wilbur mighte out of the forest before we even get in there and escape by ship. Sir, how about you stand guard here and I''ll head inside to look for Wilbur? How''s that?"


    "That''s too much trouble. You can watch the ship. I''ll take it from here."


    The Dark Messenger leaped into the air upon saying the words. He hovered above the trees as Holt stared up at him. The next second, he exploded with a powerful aura.


    Dark energy spread out around the Dark Messenger like a web, quickly enveloping the entire ind.


    Following that, the ck miasma formed into a series of shadowy figures. Their movements were stiff, but they charged into the woods as if they were feral wolves.


    "The Dark Inferno?" Holt frowned. "Is he trying to cast a Dark Inferno on this ind again?"


    At the same time, Wilbur hid his aura as he walked along in the forest. All of a sudden, a series of footsteps could be heard from behind him as if a hundred men were charging after him.


    Wilbur was caught off guard. After all, he had seen the ship the Dark Messenger had been on with Holt. It was by no means small, but it would only carry about ten people at most.


    It seemed impossible for a hundred people to show up out of nowhere.


    Yet they were here, and Wilbur instantly thought of his battle with the second Dark Messenger when he had cast the Dark Inferno.


    Countless feral shadows had appeared in that gigantic ball of dark energy, and they would relentlessly absorb the light aura in the vicinity.


    Damn! The Dark Messenger must have created a gigantic Dark Inferno around the ind in an attempt to trap Wilbur here and then kill him with the shadows.


    The dark shadows absorbed the light aura they came into contact with, which was what the Light Gloves and Light Helmet were radiating. Despite the light aura being very faint, those shadowy figures would be sure to sense its presence.

 Chapter 2458

    They were bound to sense even a hint of light aura in the area, and Wilbur knew there was no escaping for him now.


    Shuffling sounds could be heard as those figures moved around in the forest.


    As the sound of the shadows'' footsteps got closer and closer, Wilbur decided to stop hiding his aurapletely. He absorbed the dark aura around him and converted it into the power of light, which he used to create a light barrier.


    The shadows crowded over just as the light barrier formed, pouncing onto it relentlessly as Wilbur stared daggers at them. "Go on, let''s see how much you can take! If you can''t take it all, you''re going to die!"


    Wilbur continued to convert the dark energy with his Light Gloves, but there were simply far too many shadows. They surrounded him immediately, voraciously absorbing the light barrier regardless of how much power of light Wilbur was channeling into it.


    The light barrier became dangerously thin in no time. Atst, it flickered valiantly before vanishingpletely. Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de and swung it outward.


    "Die, you monsters!"


    The dozens of shadows in front of Wilbur were killed at once, but there were still too many of them. The shadows at the back leaped across their dead counterparts, charging toward Wilbur once more.


    Just as Wilbur was about to attack again, two of the shadows bit down on each of his arms with their teeth. Several more shadows plunged their fangs down onto the Magic Dragon de and actually chewed it to bits right before Wilbur''s eyes.


    A wave of pain shot through Wilbur''s right shoulder, giving him no choice but to activate the Dragon''s Safehaven. Brightly-colored rays of light appeared above his head, killing all the shadows clinging to him at once.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief as he stood within the safehaven. The shadows outside pounced once more to try and absorb the brightly-colored light. However, every one of the shadows that touched the safehaven would be reduced to ck miasma.


    Even so, there seemed to be countless shadows who were simply hellbent on getting Wilbur. It was as if they had no sense of logic or consciousness, flocking to the source of the light aura like moths to a me.


    As wave after wave of shadows threw themselves against the Dragon''s Safehaven and disintegrated, Wilbur began to worry.


    He knew that the shadows would swallow him alive if he could note up with a way to take them down, but how was he going to do it?


    A minute passed in no time, and Wilbur activated the Dragon''s Safehaven again right after.


    He scanned his surroundings under the protection of the light rays and spotted arge tree not far away. There was arge branch sticking out around five meters up the trunk. The shadows, despite being absolutely feral, could not seem to fly.


    Jumping onto the branch would keep him safe for the time being. This was what Wilbur did as soon as the Dragon''s Safehaven disappeared, jumping andnding on the huge branch above.

 Chapter 2459

    Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de once more, killing another dozen


    shadows. Yet another overwhelming wave of them climbed up the tree right after, throwing themselves at Wilbur.


    Wilbur used the Magic Dragon de to kill a few more shadows, then recited a spell, activating the Quad Thunder, which summoned four gigantic balls of lightning. They hovered in mid-air, hissing with sparks of lightning that shot out and struck the shadows.


    However, the shadows seemed to bepletely unfazed by the lightning strikes. They werepletely unaffected, even growing more excitable as they climbed upward.


    It was not long before the shadows had bitten down on Wilbur''s Magic Dragon de once more. In the end, several shadows held onto the de tightly and fell to the ground, clinging to it as Wilbur let go of the de.


    An idea struck Wilbur, and he summoned an Azure Dragon Spear. It was slightly longer than the Magic Dragon de, but Wilbur was nothing but furious. He felt like the dragon god had tricked him.


    The Aura Return that he had spent eight thousand grace points on could at least help him escape when his life was in danger. Meanwhile, the Azure Dragon Spear had cost a whopping ten thousand points and looked like nothing more than a slightly more convenient weapon.


    Ten thousand grace points was no by no means a small sum!


    Wilbur was all the more enraged then and hurled the Azure Dragon Spear toward the shadows below. Yet just as he was about to retrieve the spear, something brilliant happened.


    The shadow that was struck began to dete like a balloon and was eventuallypletely absorbed by the Azure Dragon Spear. The next second, the scales on the spear began to ripple as an azure dragon flew out and soared downwards.


    The azure dragon let out a cry of fury, sinking its talons into a shadow and dissolving it into ck miasma at once. It flicked its tail next and sent two more shadows flying.


    Upon doing all of this, the azure dragon wrapped itself around the trunk of the tree. The ck miasma around it seemed to enter its body and was converted into dragon aura. This caused its dragon aura to grow stronger over time, and it was not long before the area within a ten-meter radius around it became a bubble devoid of dark energy.


    "What the..."


    Wilbur was shocked, and then realization dawned upon him. He had thought that the Azure Dragon Spear was just a normal weapon andpletely forgot the fact that it was forged out of dragon aura.


    The Azure Dragon Spear could absorb the power of its enemies, which would activate the azure dragon on it. The azure dragon''s aura would grow more and more powerful to take down the attacks of its opponents, as well as kill them when the moment was right.


    It might be a normal weapon to a regr mortal, but a skilled cultivator would understand how precious the Azure Dragon Spear was.


    The azure dragon guarded the tree fiercely, and the shadows seemed to be thwarted by its powerful aura. They did not dare toe any closer, and Wilbur lit up as he looked around. All of a sudden, he spotted a dozen or so shadows crowded together as if they had discovered something.


    This made Wilbur rather confused. He had not been able to sense the slightest bit of formation aura after looking all day. What was causing those shadows to crowd around that area?

 Chapter 2460

    Wilbur released his dragon aura and was quickly able to sense that there was a rock buried underground there. There was a brilliant glow in the shape of a circle atop the rock that continued to absorb the ck miasma around it before converting it into more light, making the circle glow brighter.


    The shadows were desperately trying to absorb the light from the glowing circle, even kneeling on the ground in an attempt to do so. However, they werepletely unsessful.


    Wilbur was immediately overjoyed by the sight. The circr light was probably the entrance to the arcane formation that Senior Fremont hadid down. It seemed to bear some strange connection to dragon n cultivators, as Wilbur could feel a pull toward it despite being over a dozen meters away.


    "I found it!"


    Wilbur was about to jump off the tree when the Dark Messenger''s voice boomed loudly from above. "So, that''s where you''ve been hiding. You''re dead, Wilbur Penn!"


    The Dark Messenger flew downwards rapidly, arching his right hand to send an enormous ck palm toward Wilbur.


    The azure dragon let out a cry of fury at the veryst second, soaring upward as the Dark Messenger shouted, "Get out of my way!"


    The ck palm grabbed the azure dragon by the head, gripping it firmly. It exploded and sent waves of energy outward as the azure dragon dissipated into the air.


    However, the ck palm waspletely unaffected, continuing to swipe at Wilbur. Wilbur raised the Azure Dragon Spear in his grasp, stabbing it toward the iing ck palm. The Dark Messenger pressed down, and the spear was snapped in half at once.


    Right after that, a wave of pressure bore down on the branch before breaking it off. Wilbur fell from mid-air, and the ck palm grabbed him at once. The Dark Messengernded on the ground, making a yanking gesture as the ck palm pulled Wilbur toward the Dark Messenger.


    The Dark Messenger gritted his teeth as he stared at Wilbur. "You''re not getting away this time! I''m going to kill you this very instant!"


    "Wait!"


    Wilbur held back the tremendous pain pulsing through his body as he said, "Honorable Dark Messenger, do you know what an arcane formation is?"


    "An arcane formation? Why would a lower dimension cultivator like you know about arcane formations? What do you have to do with them?"


    "The sixth dragon cauldron fragment is hidden in an arcane formation, and it''s right here. Would you like to enter it, Honorable Dark Messenger?"


    The Dark Messenger was stunned by those words. It was important to note how precious an arcane formation was, as only the most skilled cultivators of the upper dimensions and the dimension guardians could forge them. Time flowed in an arcane formation at least ten times quicker than it did in the outside world.


    Ten years of cultivation there would only equate to a year in the outside world. It was a deal that no cultivator would turn down. On top of that, there were bound to be enmity and grievances between cultivators.


    If a cultivator were to suddenly improve drastically in their cultivationpared to their peers, that would help them resolve said issues. It was an opportunity that no cultivator would let pass. The only issue was that not everyone would have the chance to stumble across such an opportunity within their lifetime.

 Chapter 2461

    The Dark Lord hade to a lower dimension, and he wanted nothing more than to return to the middle dimensions- but was far from powerful enough to do that yet. The energy aura in lower dimensions was also very weak, so his cultivation could only improve slowly. If he were to enter an arcane formation, the energy aura would definitely be ten times as strong and greatly benefit his cultivation.


    The Dark Messenger lit up as he said, "What did you just say? There''s an arcane formation in a lower dimension? Don''t try to lie to me. Where would you find such a thing in this lower dimension?"


    "It''s right there."


    Wilbur pointed out where the dozens of shadows were huddled together. The Dark Messenger lifted a hand, and a powerful wave of energy spread out that sent the shadows flying over a dozen meters backward.


    The Dark Messenger came up to the rock with Wilbur in tow, staring at the circr diagram on it. "Are you saying this is the arcane formation?"


    "Yes, Honorable Dark Messenger. It might look like a frightfully normal rock, but it''s been endlessly absorbing the energy around to feed that glowing circr diagram. Do you think any other rock would be able to do such a thing?"


    The Dark Messenger stared at the diagram for a while, before saying, "You''re right, this is an arcane formation. It''s a shame that they can only be entered with a special spell, so it''s pretty much useless since I don''t know it."


    "Ah, Honorable Dark Messenger, that''s where you''re mistaken. The sixth dragon cauldron fragment is hidden in the formation, and I know the spell to enter it. But I''ll only tell it to you if you let me go first, then we can then enter the formation together."


    "You''re still trying to run, aren''t you? Your cultivation can teleport you a hundred meters away from me, Wilbur Penn. How would I catch you then? I''m ordering you to tell me the spell to enter the arcane formation at once, or I''ll kill you."


    Wilbur snorted. "We''re surrounded by open waters, Honorable Dark Messenger. I wouldn''t be able to escape even if I could travel hundreds of meters in a second. But if I just tell you the spell, I won''t be of use to you anymore and you''ll just kill me. I''d rather not tell you the spell if that''s the case."


    "You!"


    "An arcane formation might be filled with danger. It''d be best if we could team up, but neither of us is getting in there if you don''t help me out."


    The Dark Messenger fell silent for a moment before saying, "Fine. I''ll let you go for the time being, but you need to give me the eight Dragon Cauldrons and five dragon cauldron fragments before entering the Arcane Formation."


    "No problem."


    "Alright, hand them over."


    The ck palm disappeared, and the Dark Messenger stared coldly at Wilbur with a hand on his sword. Wilbur was certain that he would be able to enter the arcane


    formation but would be dead all the same if the Dark Messenger attacked out of nowhere.


    Wilbur was reluctant but gave the Dark Messenger all of the cauldrons and fragments he had regardless.


    The Dark Messenger then said, "Very well. Are you going to tell me the spell to enter the Arcane Formation now?"


    Wilbur walked up to the Dark Messenger and whispered into his ear. The Dark Messenger nodded his head, saying, "Alright. You go in there first."


    "Of course."


    Wilbur was delighted, but his expression did not change in the slightest. He pretended to mutter a spell and emitted his dragon aura, which the arcane formation quickly sensed. Wilbur was turned into a sh of golden light before flying straight into the arcane formation.

 Chapter 2462

    The Dark Messenger smirked at the sight of Wilbur entering the arcane formation, clenching his fists. "You''re not getting away this time, you bastard!"


    "Hahahaha!" The Dark Messenger barked out augh as he threw his head back. He had wanted to get rid of Wilbur from the start. Now that Wilbur was in the arcane formation, the Dark Messenger would just have to kill Wilbur in there and he would have both the Dragon Cauldrons and the support of the arcane formation to improve his cultivation.


    The Dark Messenger might be the third clone of the Dark Lord, but power and energy could be exchanged and delivered from a clone and its main body. This was to say that after the Dark Messenger had improved his powers, he would be able to send them to the Dark Lord.


    Besides, an arcane formation appearing in a lower dimension was practically unheard of. Any cultivator worth their salt would know that this was a formation that could only be created by skilled upper dimension cultivators and dimension guardians. Elites like that hardly left the upper dimensions at all.


    These elites might make a trip to the middle dimensions every now and then for personal reasons, but the lower dimensions were out of the question. That was a meaningless trip to them, and it was hard to believe that an arcane formation had indeed appeared in a lower formation.


    Either way, that did not matter now. Entering the arcane formation and improving his cultivation was the most important thing to do, and the Dark Messenger had already sent a telepathic message about this to the Dark Lord just moments ago.


    Of course, the Dark Lord was ted and prepared to make his way over. After all, the flow of time in an Arcane Formation could be controlled, and even the weakest Arcane Formations had time flow at least ten times as fast as it did outside.


    Holt appeared all of a sudden, saying, "There you are, Honorable Dark Messenger. Can you take me with you?"


    "You?"


    "Yes."


    Holt looked at the Dark Messenger pleadingly, who said, "You saw everything that just happened, didn''t you?"


    "I did."


    Holt had also heard of arcane formations before, and seeing one before his eyes filled him with excitement and glee. "I don''t have any other intentions, Honorable Dark Messenger. I just want to enter with you as I won''t be any match for Augheimer once you''re gone. I''m your loyal servant, Honorable Dark Messenger. Let me serve alongside you for the rest of my life."


    Holt looked nothing but sincere then, but he hated the Dark Messenger to no end. In Holt''s mind, he was capable of exceeding the Dark Messenger within just a few years in the arcane formation just by relying on his talent and hard work.


    He would be able to free himself from the Dark Messenger''s control, and perhaps even kill the Dark Messenger altogether. No one wanted to be a ve unless they had no choice, and the humiliation the Dark Messenger had inflicted on Holt had long been ingrained into his mind.


    Holt was certain that the Dark Messenger deserved to die, and nothing else. Holt was not going to make the Dark Messenger''s death easy at all. He was going to torment the bastard ten times worse than he had dealt on Holt.


    The truth was that Holt had sacrificed his soul to the Cold Lord from the start, and the seed of the evil god was still in Holt despite the Cold Lord having left this dimension. The Cold Lord could not enter this dimension anymore, but Holt could still feel his presence through the seed of dark energy.


    With enough power and energy, Holt would be able to activate the seed and grow evil aura out of it. He would then join his form with the Cold Lord through different dimensions and continue to serve as a puppet of the Cold Lord.

 Chapter 2463

    Thus, Holt had thought of two ways to take the Dark Messenger down. The first was improving his cultivation on his own, and then killing the Dark Messenger. The second was to reach out to the Cold Lord after he had grown more powerful, and then be a puppet of the Cold Lord to break free from the Dark Messenger''s control.


    If Holt was being honest, the first option would be much more preferable. This was because after he had heard the Dark Messenger''s ns of bing the ninth evil god, Holt''s entire worldview had shifted.


    Why be a puppet to an evil god when he could just be an evil god to begin with? Holt did not want to go from being a puppet of the Dark Messenger to the puppet of the Cold Lord.


    For now, Holt''s survival relied on him being the Dark Messenger''s puppet and had to listen to the Dark Messenger.


    The Dark Messenger stared at Holt before saying, "You''ll stay here. I''lle out of the formation and kill Augheimer if he ever shows up."


    "But..."


    "Holt!" The Dark Messenger red at Holt. "Remember your ce."


    Holt tried to speak, but words failed him. The Dark Messenger looked back at the arcane formation and walked up to it as he muttered the spell Wilbur had taught him. Three triester, the Dark Messenger was still unable to form a connection with the arcane formation.


    There was no doubt that the spell Wilbur gave him was useless. He was tricked! "F*cking bastard!"


    The Dark Messenger clenched his fists, hardly able to contain his fury. "I should have just devoured him and drained him of all his powers and memories for myself instead of trusting him! F*ck!"


    The Dark Messenger waved a hand, and a huge ck palm grabbed a tree beside him and yanked it off the ground. The trunk of the tree exploded, and the rest of it copsed to the ground.


    Holt stood watching all of this quietly, a smile silently creeping onto his face.


    At the same time, white light shed in the arcane formation as Wilbur fell from the sky. He was greeted with boundless waters that hended in unceremoniously with a loud ssh.


    The sun beat down on Wilbur''s face through the seawater, and he swam upward before breaking the surface to wipe the water off his face. He looked around and noticed there was nothing but the sea and the sky.


    There was no ind in sight, only endless waters.


    Wilbur could sense the time in this dimension flowing much more quickly than it did outside. He leaped out of the water, soaring into the air, and hovered cross- legged in mid-air before closing his eyes to meditate.


    Wilbur had been wistful about leaving the mirage ever since that incident, so he quickly meditated to feel the speed of time in this arcane formation. It was around a hundred times faster than on Earth.

 Chapter 2464

    This time, Wilbur entered the arcane formation because it was too dangerous outside. Confirming the difference in the speed of time was an important way to tell time altogether.


    Kortlin had said that Earth would be consumed by darkness and fall under the control of the Dark Lord if he was not taken down within a year. After the three months Wilbur had spent on Burd Bay, he now had nine months left.


    If Wilbur could not drastically improve his powers to battle against the Dark Lord within nine months, Earth would lose its final chance.


    That was why the speed of time here was so important to Wilbur.


    After meditating for a while and sensing the speed of time within the arcane formation, Wilbur grinned excitedly. "Great, it''s a hundred times faster than outside."


    Only a year would have passed on earth after a hundred years here.


    Wilbur still had nine months left now, which would be seventy-five years in the formation. If he was able to improve his skills to a state where he could beat the Dark Lord, he would be able to make Earth''s dimension lean toward the Light World.


    Wilbur gave it a try and realized that the energy aura in the arcane formation was also a hundred times more concentrated than on Earth. With such a powerful boost, he was certain that he would be able to improve his skills. However, there was one more thing to make sure of.


    Just then, a gigantic wave kicked up from the ocean below. An orca almost three hundred meters long leaped up from the water, pouncing towards Wilbur.


    It was clear that Wilbur was the whale''s target. Wilbur smiled, knowing that his chance hade. He summoned the Azure Dragon Spear, and it appeared in his grasp before he hurled it toward the orca.


    Energy aura swirled around the tip of the spear as it absorbed everything. An enormous azure dragon appeared and charged at the orca.


    The azure dragon went through the whale''s body, causing explosive sounds toe from within its huge body.


    ...


    The killer whale exploded into pieces that fell into the ocean before disappearing without a trace.


    Wilbur swiped at the air, and the Azure Dragon Spear was back in his grasp. He stared at it excitedly, and said, "I guessed right, then! The Azure Dragon Spear grows more powerful by absorbing the power of its opponent, so its power is dependent on its opponent. This is an amazing weapon!"


    He


    put the Azure Dragon Spear away and looked back at the water. They were ebbing and crashing furiously as a single wave rose into the sky like a wall of seawater in front of Wilbur.


    The wave flowed back into the ocean the next second, revealing a tall, nine-story building made of water.


    A figure appeared in mid-air then, an old man with long, white hair. The man was wearing a long robe as he greeted Wilbur, "It''s nice to meet you, Chosen One."


    "It''s nice to meet you, sir," Wilbur greeted the old man as well.


    "Sir, do you know why this water tower appeared all of a sudden? Is it hiding something?"


    "Hohoho," the old man chuckled.

 Chapter 2465

    The old man stroked his beard, chuckling as he turned to nce at the water tower behind him. "This magical tower appears by fate, Chosen One."


    "By fate?"


    Wilbur stared at the old man in confusion, who smiled. "Yes. It appears by fate, which you seem to share. If you can pass the tower''s test, all your dangers in the dimension you''re from may be cleared."


    "Pass the magical tower''s test? Are you saying I can save my dimension through the magical tower, Senior? How... how can that be?"


    "No, no. It''s not what you think it is. This magical tower is just a test of your powers, which you will pass if your power can ovee the threats your dimension is facing."


    "I see. Can I please know your name, sir?" asked Wilbur.


    "I''m Tenin."


    "Hello, Senior Tenin."


    Tenin then told Wilbur about the magical tower, and how pure chance was also a factor in the tower''s appearance. Some dimensions were not worth saving, and thus the magical tower would not appear even if a chosen one from the dimension were to enter an arcane formation and cultivate for hundreds, or even thousands of years.


    The chosen one of a dimension could only enter an arcane formation once in their lifetime and would not be able to re-enter it once they had left. The arcane formation was a floating dimension created by the guardians of all three levels of the dimensions.


    They would leave a portal to the Arcane Formation to give each of the chosen ones a chance, and Wilbur was lucky enough to be that of his dimension.


    Now that the magical tower had appeared, Wilbur''s dimension was deemed to be worth saving. It was just up to him to see if he could pass the tower''s tests.


    Magical towers appeared by fate, and they varied in appearance based on the chosen one that would encounter them. Some towers only had two floors, and some had three, five, or seven. The highest number of floors was nine, and each floor was different. However, what appeared inside would all be based on people and experiences that the chosen one has encountered.


    People and experiences from the lower dimensions would appear in a tower for the lower dimensions, as they would for the middle and upper dimensions as well.


    Wilbur''s magical tower had nine floors, which implied that his dimension was facing a great threat. However, Wilbur being from a lower dimension meant that he still had a shot at passing the tower''s test.


    If a cultivator from a middle or upper dimension was faced with a nine-storeyed magical tower, their sess rate would be less than ten percent.


    Wilbur heaved a breath of relief at the words. "What''s my sess rate then, Senior Tenin?"


    He had thought that since he was from a lower dimension, he would have a sess rate of at least fifty percent.


    Yet reality was harsh, and Tenin stuck out two fingers. "You have a twenty percent chance, at most."


    "What? Twenty?"


    Wilbur was shocked, but Tenin nodded.


    "Yes, and that''s in being optimistic. The lowest rate is ten percent. You''re going to have to learn the ways of the tower on your own."


    "I see. Can I enter the magical tower a littleter, Senior Tenin? I''d like to cultivate more first."


    "As you wish, but the energy aura in the magical tower is ten times what it is out here. You''re free to cultivate out here if you want to, but..."

 Chapter 2466

    Before Tenin could even finish his sentence, Wilbur had sprinted toward the magical tower. Tenin chuckled at the sight. "You''re pretty pragmatic."


    "Thanks for thepliment, sir."


    Wilbur entered the magical tower, and the scene around him changed as soon as he stepped through the door. He found himself standing in a desert, with the wind blowing so fiercely that he could barely open his eyes.


    The whirring of a machine sounded from a distance, and Wilbur looked up to see


    a Satan Robot over five meters tall making its way toward him step by step.


    Johnson sat in the control deck of the robot, staring daggers at Wilbur.


    "The Satan Robot?"


    Wilbur was stunned. He was pretty sure he had destroyed the wretched machinepletely and had even ripped up its blueprints. He had also killed Johnson, so what was he doing here?


    On second thought, Wilbur realized that this was still a formation and everything in front of him was not reality. Maybe the magical tower decided that the Satan Robot was a more powerful opponent from his dimension.


    Wilbur smirked. If the Satan Robot was here, that would mean that the other opponents in the magical tower would not be too powerful. He was pretty much set for sess.


    Just as Wilbur was silently celebrating, a hundred more Satan Robots appeared behind the one Johnson was controlling. At the same time, even more Satan Robots appeared on either side of Wilbur.


    Wilbur waspletely surrounded, and a chill ran down his spine. The next second, Johnson controlled the Satan Robot toe charging toward Wilbur.


    "Trying to get yourself killed are you?"


    The Magic Dragon de appeared in Wilbur''s grasp, and he leaped into the air.


    Wilbur closed the distance between him and Johnson''s Satan Robot within a matter of seconds, swinging his sword towards the robot. Johnson made the robot leap into the air as well, circling behind Wilbur and aiming a sharp punch towards his back.


    Wilbur whipped around, stepping on the Satan Robot''s fist and leaping upwards. He looked down smugly at Johnson, only to be met with a simr expression on Johnson''s face as he controlled the Satan Robot to switch intoser cannon mode.


    At the same time, the hundreds of Satan Robots did the same. They aimed right at Wilbur and began to fire.


    Countlessser beams filled with special energy shot out towards Wilbur, who was shocked upon sensing their power. Those beams were not something an average robot would be able to fire.


    An energy beam like this could only be fired by a cultivator of at least the Sanctuary level, and the gathered power of a thousand of them would be enough


    to kill an Emperor level cultivator.


    At the veryst second, Wilbur had no choice but to activate the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    A brilliantly colored glow enveloped himpletely, seconds before the first energy beam struck the light barrier.


    Boom!


    The Dragon''s Safehaven shook under the impact of the beam. Meanwhile, more and more of them hurtled over.

 Chapter 2467

    Cracks began to appear in the Dragon''s Safehaven after taking hundreds of shots, but the attacks kepting without stopping. Wilbur had no choice but to activate the Dragon''s Safehaven once more.


    Atst, Wilbur activated the Dragon''s Safehaven a third time, which was the maximum number of times he could do in a day, and finally managed to block all the shots.


    The air was cleared ofser beams one more. As soon as the Dragon''s


    Safehaven disappeared for good, Wilbur shot off into the distance, fleeing at top speed.


    That drew the attention of Johnson and the others, and hundreds of Satan Robots came chasing after him.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth in mid-air, cursing to himself. Was this supposed to be an improved version of the Satan Robot? It was so powerful!


    He knew that he would be killed for sure if he were to stay there, and thus chose to leave. Despite thinking that he would be able to put some distance between the Satan Robots and himself, they still managed to catch up to him.


    Amidst Wilbur''s panic, an idea appeared in his mind. He soared toward the sun, waiting for its rays to beat down on all the Satan Robots before muttering a cloning spell.


    Wilbur had cultivated his cloning skills during his time in the mirage so that he could create two clones at the same time. He nned to use these two clones to draw the attention of Johnson and the others.


    Sure enough, two clones appeared. All three Wilburs flew in three different directions, and the Satan Robots chasing after them below split into three groups to pursue each clone.


    As each clone could only hold on for a minute, Wilbur would have to lose the hundreds of Satan Robots chasing after him within that time period. His mind raced, and an idea came to him.


    Wilbur stopped abruptly mid-flight, panting heavily. This caused the voices below him to shout, "Look, he can''t run anymore! Open fire right now!"


    The Satan Robots aimed theirser cannons at Wilbur at the same time, showering him withser beams. Just as theser beams were about to hit Wilbur, he activated Aura Return and teleported three hundred meters away, appearing at the foot of a dune.


    Wilbur used the sand to cover himself as the air rumbled with the distant explosions. After themotion had died down, Johnson asked, "Is he dead?"


    "We have reduced the guy to ashes, Mister Johnson."


    "Good. The other two have been killed too. We have taken out all of them regardless of which was the real one. Mission aplished. Let''s head back." Johnson left with all the robots in tow, and Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief as the sound of their footsteps slowly faded away. The mere thought of what just happened made Wilbur''s blood run cold. It was truly naive of him to think that the first test of the magic tower would be so easy.


    The battle just now had scared Wilbur too much for him to try again. He had also used up all his Dragon Safehaven quota for the day and would have to wait for the next day to try anything else.


    Wilbur hid in the sands to avoid being discovered by Johnson and the others. He remained there unmoving for the rest of the day. By dawn the next day, he leaped out of the sand and took out the water he stored in his demine. Wilbur took a few gulps and then made his way toward where Johnson and the others had set up camp.

 Chapter 2468

    Wilbur had spent the whole night thinking. He had made it to the magical tower after all that trouble and was determined to at least pass the first level.


    He was going to kill Johnson and the others, then stay on the first level of the tower to cultivate before heading to the second level. After all, the energy aura here was far too tempting for him to give up. It was ten times more concentrated than that of the arcane formation, which was a hundred times more concentrated than that of Earth. That would make the energy aura in the magical tower a thousand times more concentratedpared to the dimension he was from.


    This would mean that the speed of Wilbur''s cultivation would be much faster if he cultivated here, which would greatly help him in improving his cultivation.


    Tenin was right. Wilbur could sense the clear difference in the energy aura herepared to the rest of the arcane formation.


    Wilbur might have seventy-five years to cultivate in the arcane formation to improve his powers, but that was not really that long of a time period for a cultivator. Wilbur had learned that much during his time in the mirage.


    That had made him all the more grateful for this opportunity to enter the magical tower, even if he was only on the first level and had nearly died from Johnson and his army of Satan Robots the day before.


    Wilbur still felt likeing here was worth it and made his mind up.


    It did not take long before Wilbur spotted the robots. This time, he made the first move and threw an Azure Dragon Spear towards them. The azure dragon took shape upon absorbing the powerful energy aura in the air, and Johnson shouted, "Listen up, guys! Fire at full power, and don''t stop until Wilbur Penn is dead!"


    The energy beams came hurtling towards Wilbur in greater numbers this time, and the azure dragon was struck by several dozens of them before exploding. Following that, countless energy beams were fired toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur controlled the dragon aura around him to form a vortex that quickly pulled in all the energy beams.


    One, ten, then a hundred!


    The vortex finally exploded after absorbing over two hundred shots in a row. The powerful explosive force sent Wilbur flying, and he spat out a mouthful of blood in the process.


    Just then, Johnson pointed at Wilbur before shouting, "He''s there! Let''s work together and kill him!"


    All the Satan Robots raised theirser cannons, and a thousand beams shot at Wilbur once more.


    Wilbur was already heavily injured then, and he weakly muttered the spell for the Dragon''s Safehaven as the bullets rained down on him. Explosions could be heard as those beams hit the barrier of light generated by the Dragon''s Safehaven.

 Chapter 2469

    Beams of energy continued to strike the Dragon''s Safehaven. Despite the fact


    that the Satan Robot came from a lower dimension, the increased concentration of energy aura in the magical tower caused the robots'' energy beams to be much more powerful as well.


    Thousands of energy beams soared through the air, striking the Dragon''s Safehaven one after the other. The first light barrier reached its limit within half a minute, and Wilbur had no choice but to activate Dragon''s Safehaven for a second time, then the third.


    All three instances of Dragon''s Safehavensted a total of two minutes. Atst, Wilbur took advantage of a pause in the robots'' constant barrage and sprinted off into the desert just as thest barrier vanished.


    Johnson chased after Wilbur with his men. This time, Wilbur created two clones on purpose and all three Wilburs split up into different directions.


    Wilbur flew several kilometers before stopping. He activated Aura Return just as the Satan Robots fired their energy beams and teleported three hundred meters away.


    Wilbur channeled his energy to rest and heal as he hid in the sand. This try had only taken half an hour, but he had still failed and ended up heavily wounded.


    Despite so, the drastically more concentrated energy aura in the magical tower allowed Wilbur to heal up very quickly. He waspletely recovered within just two hours.


    Following that, Wilbur began to analyze the special traits of the Satan Robots. He realized that they had a huge advantage in numbers alone. If there were only ten, or even a hundred of them, Wilbur would have been able to defeat them in just one day.


    However, there were a thousand Satan Robots, and theirser cannons were so immensely powerful that they had even destroyed Wilbur''s Dragon Safehaven. Wilbur was now capable of splitting the Satan Robots up into three groups to go after himself and his two clones, which would reduce the number of Satan Robots going after him.


    There were around four hundred or so Satan Robots after they split up, which was the lowest number Wilbur could take on and also his best shot at destroying the robots.


    Wilbur gave it some thought. If he could split up the robots with his clones and then use the Dragon''s Safehaven when necessary, he might be able to wipe out some of the robots.


    Wilbur had never even considered taking out all the Satan Robots, knowing that he was nowhere near powerful enough to do so. However, he could still go bit by bit and slowly whittle down their ranks.


    Each clone couldst a minute, which meant that the battle could onlyst so long. Wilbur had to escape before the clones disappeared, or Johnson would find his real body and it would be much harder to escape then.


    Having made up his mind, Wilbur found Johnson''s robot army the next day. This time, he did not activate the Dragon''s Safehaven immediately. Instead, he sent out a few simple attacks to draw Johnson''s attention.


    Of course, Johnson and the Satan Robots came charging toward Wilbur immediately. Wilbur began to escape while plotting a route in his mind, then activated the cloning spells when he reached a certain area.

 Chapter 2470

    Two clones split out of Wilbur once more, and all three Wilburs flew off in three different directions. The Satan Robots split into three groups, chasing after them as well.


    This time, Johnson was part of the group chasing after Wilbur. There were around four hundred and twenty Satan Robots in this group.


    Wilbur fled for a while, calcting his time properly before turning around and attacking with his Azure Dragon Spear. It pierced through the Satan Robots, and the azure dragon took shape to fly around the robots. It was not long before the dragon had destroyed five of the robots, finally disappearing. Regardless, the formation of the robots had not been messed up.


    Johnson shouted, "Don''t panic, everyone! Aim for Wilbur and fire yourser cannons!"


    As his order cut through the battlefield, Wilbur was bombarded by hundreds of energy beams once more. Wilbur retreated a hundred meters and activated the Dragon''s Safehaven. Energy beams rained down on the barrier, and Wilbur activated Aura Return just as the barrier disappeared, teleporting beneath a sandy dune around three hundred meters away.


    Wilbur was delighted. His n had worked! He had destroyed a total of seven Satan Robots in this battle, and Johnson had even been the one inmand of this group. Had he not been around, Wilbur would have been able to take down even more of the robots.


    Either way, the battle today proved that it was possible for Wilbur to win. He could slowly take down Johnson''s robot army, of which there were currently one thousand and eight robots.


    If Wilbur could wipe out ten Satan Robots each day, it would only take seventy- eight days until there were only three hundred robots left.


    Wilbur knew that it might not even take that long. After all, the Satan Robots would always split into three groups. This meant that as long as there were less than a total of nine hundred robots, Wilbur would be able to destroy dozens, or even up to a hundred of them each day.


    Thus, Wilbur would be able topletely destroy all of Johnson''s robot army within roughly a month, and then be able to ess the first level of the magical tower.


    However, it did not take before Wilbur realized another problem. It was scorching in the desert during the day and freezing at night. There were also fierce winds that would kick up at night, which would move the sands and reshape the dunespletely by the next morning.


    Wilbur would wake up to the original formation he had nned to use to destroy the Satan Robotspletely disappearing, giving him no choice but toe up with a new one.


    An attack strategy was important if he wanted to kill the Satan Robots, and he could only start nning by dawn of each day.


    On the fourth morning, Wilbur realized that the dessert''syout had changed drastically. There was practically no formation that could sessfully kill the Satan Robots, and thus Wilbur had no choice but to go with a basic one.


    This time, Johnson was not part of the army and thus Wilbur was able to take down twenty Satan Robots on his own in just ten seconds.


    In the next two weeks or so, Wilbur would take advantage of the formation of the sand dunes to destroy as many Satan Robots as he could. By the end of it, he was shocked to discover that he had already taken down two hundred and thirty of them.

 Chapter 2471

    This meant that there were now less than nine hundred Satan Robots remaining. Wilbur had not kept track until now in his haste to get rid of the robots, but it seemed like a good opportunity hade by.


    The next day, Wilbur drew the attention of the Satan Robots as usual before activating his cloning spell. However, something changed this time. In the past, the Satan Robots would usually split into three groups and head off in different directions.


    That did not happen this time as Johnson controlled the robots to stay where they were before having them shoot at all three Wilburs who were fleeing in different directions.


    Wilbur managed to escape the gunfire and stared at the robot army from afar with a frown. "Did Johnson see through my n? I''m going to have to change it up if he has."


    However, the thought made Wilbur light up the very next second. Despite not being able to stick to his usual strategy, he could flip it around and use it to his advantage. Since Johnson was not splitting the robots up into three groups, Wilbur could also use his clones to attack them from three different points.


    That way, the two clones would divert some of the bullets away from Wilbur and he could still attack the robots.


    However, there was still a w in the n. Wilbur might have mastered his cloning spell to the highest level, but he could not use them again for an hour.


    That would mean that once the clones disappeared, Wilbur would not be able to use them to escape from the robots'' attacks for an hour. All he could do was buy himself time.


    Thus, Wilbur chose not to use his full power. Seventy percent of his power would be used in the battle, and the remaining thirty percent would go into buying time.


    Upon making up his mind, Wilbur waited for an hour before activating his cloning spell. All three Wilburs charged towards Johnson''s robot army, attacking at the same time.


    Sure enough, the robots began their counter-attack as well. There were less than nine hundred Satan Robots, all of them firing in three different directions. Two- thirds of their firepower was diverted away, taking off most of Wilbur''s pressure as he destroyed several Satan Robots in one go.


    As he had to prepare to escape, Wilbur did not attack at full power. Once the time was right, Wilbur fled immediately, but Johnson and his men did not chase after him.


    Within a day, Wilbur used his cloning spell several times and destroyed a total of fifty Satan Robots.


    Wilbur would do the same thing in the next few days and was able to destroy ten robots each day. It was not long before the robot army had been whittled down to five hundred robots.


    One day, Wilbur attacked once more. The five hundred robots got into a formation, attacking all three Wilburs at the same time. Two hundred of them attacked the two other clones, and the remaining three hundred attacked the real Wilbur.


    Ten secondster, after Wilbur had demolished a robot, another one hundred robots turned to fire at the real Wilbur. All four hundred robots were attacking him, and only a hundred were going after his clones. Their behavior made Wilbur grow suspicious.

 Chapter 2472

    Something about this felt terribly ominous. Johnson had not been part of the attacking crew for a few days now, and he might be observing Wilbur''s strategy whileing off as weak and vulnerable on purpose just to mislead Wilbur.


    That was bad, and Wilbur had to escape immediately!


    Wilbur turned to flee just as Johnson shouted, "Chase after him! The bastardes back every hour with new clones. He won''t be able to cast them for an hour after this! Now''s our chance!"


    Those words made Wilbur''s blood run cold. Sure enough, Johnson had been observing Wilbur''s attack patterns and his cloning spell duration. Now that he had exposed Wilbur''s weakness, Wilbur would be ughtered if he was caught.


    It was a good thing that Wilbur had only attacked with seventy percent of his power, as the remaining thirty percent he kept as a reserve could at least help him keep a good distance between himself and the robots.


    However, Wilbur knew that he could not keep flying for an hour at high speed. If the Satan Robots did not slow down, it would not take an hour for a nasty battle to break out between both parties.


    With no other choice, Wilbur had to take a risk by betting that the robots would run out of energy within an hour, or he would have nowhere to escape. He did not regret this as the seventy-thirty split of his powers that he had nned for this strategy made this his best form to be fighting in. He would not be able to kill the Satan Robots otherwise.


    At this point, it was just up to fate. Wilbur turned around to nce at the Satan Robots chasing after him. Since Tenin said that the magical tower only appeared by fate, then it was about time for him to see if Earth shared this fate to make it through this tragedy.


    Wilbur was rather confident as he had been killing the Satan Robots steadily in the past month and had knocked down the robot army''s bravado quite a bit. Thus, he was pretty sure that Johnson and the others would not chase him for too long.


    Just then, the unthinkable happened as Johnson roared, "Listen up, Satan Robots! Transform into your second state and attack at full force!"


    Johnson''s words caught Wilbur by surprise like a bolt of lightning, causing him to fly forward with all his might while looking back every now and then. Under Johnson''smand, the five hundred Satan Robots began to transform. The pale white robots had now turned into golden hunting panthers.


    The panthers moved twice as fast as their primary form, and the distance between them and Wilbur was starting to close in despite how fast he flew.


    Five hundred meters was shortened to three hundred meters, two hundred, then a hundred meters!


    Just as the distance was shortened to fifty meters, the three panthers at the front of the pack leaped toward Wilbur in mid-air to shoot outsers from their mouths.


    The threeser beamsbined into one. Wilbur had to channel his dragon aura to form an energy wall in front of him right before theser struck.


    "Roar!"


    The energy wall rumbled as a dragon''s cry echoed through the air. Cracks appeared on the wall following that and it shattered as a wave of pressure knocked Wilbur backward.


    Wilbur fell towards the ground from where he had been, crashing heavily into the sand.

 Chapter 2473

    A wave of dragon aura drifted into the air as Wilbur''s body released it. Johnson and the pack of panthers came up to him, and Johnson stared down at a pale Wilbur covered in bruises as he smirked. "What a shame, Wilbur. Your little n failed. I guess there''s just no hope for your dimension to be saved! It''s time for you to die!"


    Johnson controlled the robot panthers to shoot outsers from their mouths. At the veryst second, a vortex of dragon aura formed around Wilbur to swallow up all thesers.


    A golden dragon shot out from the vortex into the sky as Wilbur put his palms together, muttering a spell to activate the Dragon Move. "Sixth Level of the Dragon Move: Dragon''s Shadow!"


    The golden dragon spun upwards furiously, bringing about a huge gust of wind. This time, however, the dragon did not attack anyone and disappeared after just two seconds.


    By the time Johnson looked up, Wilbur was nowhere to be seen.


    "F*ck! The bastard got away again!"


    Three hundred meters away, Wilbur clenched his fists beneath a sand dune. The battle just now and the immense toll on his spirit energy and physical energy caused his eyes to roll backward, and he promptly passed out.


    Wilbur had not expected Johnson to have kept an ace up his sleeve like that. He would have ended up dead had he not cast the Dragon Move at the veryst second. He carried the thought into his dreams, in which Johnson and his pack of panthers were still chasing after Wilbur. Just as Wilbur was about to run out of breath, the panthers'' mouths began to emit a white glow as aser beam shot out.


    Wilbur was startled awake at once. The wind whistled in the air as they swept past him, and he looked up into the sky. It was filled with stars, a beautiful sight to behold. Wilbur was reminded of his dimension, where he had spent countless nights staring up at a view like this as tears rolled down his face.


    Was there really no way to save Earth anymore? So many dreams would disappear if everything were to end like that.


    The destruction of a dimension, wiping it out as if it had never existed.


    The Dark Lord''s ice-cold words rang clear in Wilbur''s mind. Was this how he was going to leave things?


    No!


    That could not be impossible!


    Warmth filled Wilbur''s chest as past memories flooded his mind. Earth was a dimension that could not be destroyed! It was Wilbur''s home! He would not stand by and watch his home get destroyed. It contained an entire world filled with countless dreams of billions of people.


    The thought filled Wilbur with a strange surge of energy, and the wound on the right side of his chest began to heal rapidly. Within just a dozen breaths, Wilbur had recovered from all his injuries.


    "How... how could this be?"


    Wilbur stared at his glowing hands, and realization finally dawned upon him. It was the power of light from his Light Gloves that had healed him.


    He was saving his dimension, which was an act of goodwill and courage. As long as he was filled with good thoughts, the power of light would appear on its own and heal his body.

 Chapter 2474

    Wilbur suddenly remembered his time on Kook Ind, during which he had learned the meaning of light.


    True light came from the depths of one''s heart, not externally. The light in one''s heart was the purest form of light there ever was, and the power of light would always be there as long as there was light in one''s heart and soul.


    Wilbur had been hellbent on improving his powers as quickly as possible when he entered the arcane formation. His desires and greed were too strong, and they overpowered his goodwill and pure thoughts. That was why the power of light had not been activated the entire time. The power of light was extremely strong. It was a form of energy that would change shape and form along with a cultivator''s goodwill.


    The power of light and the power of destruction were middle dimensionalws. Wilbur, at his core, was a kind person, and that was why he had never been able to fully wield the power of destruction to its fullest extent.


    However, as long as he had a pure heart, it would never be too hard for him to wield the power of light. Wilbur thought about what Tenin told him. Only things from lower dimensions would appear in the magical tower, and the power of the light came from the middle dimensions.


    This meant that as long as he could activate the purest power of light, Wilbur would be able to get past all nine levels of the magical tower and fight for a chance for his dimension. Yet he was merely a cultivator from a lower dimension and did not know enough about the power of light. It was clearly impossible for him to get through the ninth level of the magical tower with his current skills.


    However, there was still a chance for him on this first level. Wilbur stared at his palms, and said, "Please, bless me with the power of the light. For Earth, and the people with kindness in their hearts."


    As his prayers echoed in the air, Wilbur could feel the depths of his heart being cleansed from the inside out. He radiated a white glow from head to toe, and a special energy lifted him off the ground.


    Just then, a voice could be heard, "Mister Johnson! Wilbur is right over there!"


    "Get over there right now! We''re killing him tonight!"


    Johnson''s order cut through the air, leading the panthers on a charge toward where Wilbur was.


    In their panther form, the Satan Robots have increased speed and also a sense of smell. Wilbur had been heavily injured, and the panthers could have sniffed him out. However, for some reason, a powerful storm kicked up in the vast desert just as Johnson and the others were getting close to Wilbur.


    The stormsted until evening. By dusk, another fierce gust of wind had kicked up. This caused Wilbur''s scent to be lost in the rapidly-moving air, and his location could not be tracked.


    Johnson was an observant man, and he knew that Wilbur was smart. The Satan Robots had two forms-a humanlike one, and a panther form. Wilbur had not known about the second form, but now it had been exposed to him.


    This meant that if they did not kill Wilbur while he was heavily injured, he would definitely n his next strategy around the robots'' panther form once he had recovered.


    Wilbur had killed Johnson once, and this time, Johnson was determined to see Wilbur''s demise. Johnson felt like Earth was a cursed dimension beyond saving, and he was going to stop Wilbur at all costs.

 Chapter 2475

    Once he had killed Wilbur, there would be no saving Earth and it would be usurped by the evil gods. Johnson would then have a chance to return and step into a role of great importance and power under the rule of evil gods.


    If Johnson was going to return to Earth, he would have to stop Wilbur from saving it. That was why Johnson had spent all night tracking Wilbur with his army of robots.


    The magical tower was actually a special dimension resulting from abination of light and dark energy in the universe. A kind person would be turned into light energy after their death, and an evil person would be turned into dark energy. In a dimension that was not ruled by evil gods, dark energy could be reborn again.


    Things on Earth were a little special. It was not considered a Light World, nor was it controlled by evil gods. Light energy could be reborn, whereas dark energy would sink downwards under the control of the evil gods before leaving Earth altogether to be a part of them.


    There were somehow still some good thoughts in Johnson, and he was reborn in the magical tower by pure coincidence. However, Johnson was still gued by the past despite being reborn and did not want to remain in the magical tower as its puppet.


    Johnson knew that he would disappear if Wilbur were to die or pass the first level of the tower. That would result in Johnson turning back into dark energy and melding into the body of evil gods once more. Thus, Johnson could only truly return to Earth once the evil gods took control of it.


    Thus, Johnson had to stop Wilbur at all costs.


    The army of robot panthers came charging over, leaping into the air one by one in an attempt to bite at Wilbur. Their fangs were sharp and strong, and Wilbur would be torn to shreds in mere seconds if they managed tond a bite of him.


    However, Wilbur''s body rose even higher into the air when the robot panthers lunged at him. They tried over and over again but could never reach him. Wilbur, unbothered by the situation, was surrounded by the entire army of panthers within just half a minute.


    Johnson stared at Wilbur calmly. He did not join in on the robot panthers'' attack on Wilbur, nor did he stop it. Biting Wilbur was only one of his goals. Johnson knew that Wilbur could definitely fly high enough into the air and the robot panthers would not be able to affect him.


    The truth, however, was that Johnson was trying to use this to hide another one of his goals. He nned to have the panthers get into their formation while they pounced and snapped at Wilbur, leading them to form a circle around him.


    The circle was formed with no gaps in between, and Johnson was certain that Wilbur had not realized his true goal. He smirked upon watching the formationplete itself, waving a hand. "Fire with your energysers!"


    Right after he gave the order, white beams ofsers shot out of the panthers'' mouths from all directions. Wilbur closed his eyes, and a barrier formed out of the power of light took shape around him. It continued to spread and eventually turned into a ball of light several meters wide.


    In the next second, countlesssers struck the ball of light. However, the ball of light was unaffected. Instead, it absorbed thesers to form more translucentyers around itself as it grew several times its size.


    "What the..."


    Johnson was stunned by the sight, then his gaze eventually turned murderous. "The bastard''s absorbing thesers! Alright, let''s just see how long your powers canst!"

 Chapter 2476

    "You''ll be reduced to dust once the ball of light explodes, Wilbur Penn!"


    Johnson remembered when Wilbur cast the dragon aura storm. It had exploded after absorbing too many energy beams, and Wilbur had ended up heavily


    injured.


    This caused Johnson to smirk, and he shouted, "Your n to save your dimension is destined to fail, Wilbur! Prepare to die!"


    He then turned to the robot army and ordered, "Continue shooting with yoursers!"


    The five hundred robot panthers executed hismand, but all theirsers werepletely absorbed by the ball of light. Within just a minute, it had expanded to over a hundred meters wide.


    "Our robots are going to lose all their power if we keep going like this, Mister Johnson! We might not be able to get back to our quarters then!"


    "Shut up and keep firing!"


    Johnson''s eyes were bloodshot as he cried out in fury, relentlessly controlling the robots to attack Wilbur at full power. This time, less than half of the robot panthers followed his instructions. Johnson was about to throw a fit when the enormous ball of light energy in the air suddenly descended toward the ground.


    "What''s that?"


    "What is he doing?"


    Johnson widened his eyes. Before anyone could react, Wilbur''s ball of light hadnded on the ground. Johnson and all of his Satan Robots were enveloped in it.


    The ball of light exploded, spreading out a waveposed of the power of light. "Arghhhh!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    The wave sted every Satan Robot it touched to pieces, turning all the members controlling them into ck miasma as well. Johnson was furious at the sight and roared, "I won''t forget you, Wilbur Penn! I''ll return to Earth one day and take back everything I''ve lost!"


    The wave of power struck Johnson''s body, and he was turned into ck miasma before he could say more. The light slowly faded, and Wilbur stood there looking at his surroundings. He took in the sight of the destroyed Satan Robots, finally letting out a long breath.


    Wilbur''s eyes closed the next second, and he keeled over.


    Back on the nameless ind, the Dark Messenger and Holt were sitting in the woods, grilling some fish. The Dark Messenger had not left the ind in his attempt to catch Wilbur, as Wilbur''s very existence was a threat to him.


    The Dark Messenger was currently reying all the tragedies that had struck Earth in the past centuries in his mind. Every tragedy would end in many deaths, but that elite from Dasha never appeared to save them. It seemed like he had left matters of his own dimension behind him.


    Would that elite finally do something if the Dark Messenger managed to transform Earth into a territory under the rule of evil gods? That was quite unlikely seeing that the elite promised to tell Wilbur the secret of the dragon n after he had collected all nine dragon cauldrons.


    Wilbur would be the Dark Messenger''s biggest threat if that elite did nothing, and killing Wilbur would mean getting rid of the threat. The Dark Messenger himself did not know when he had started treating killing Wilbur as something so important.


    After all, killing Wilbur right now would definitely anger that elite. Doing so would likely cause more dys to his ns if that elite decided to regain control over Earth.


    The thought made the Dark Messenger growl in frustration. He had never expected an upper dimension elite to lurk in a lower dimension. Shouldn''t the bastard be cultivating in the upper dimensions? What could he possibly be doing here?

 Chapter 2477

    All of a sudden, the burning branches began to hiss violently with sparks. Holt nced around warily, muttering, "Sir..."


    The Dark Messenger snorted. "It''s the old geezer. What a powerful aura."


    A ship stopped by the ind then. Augheimer, the Old Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati, stood at its mast with a young man d in white robes and holding a scepter. The man''s name was Clinton, who frowned as he said, "Your Holiness, that man is also here."


    Augheimer nodded. "The Dark Messenger. I guess Holt got on his wrong side, too."


    Clinton knew that the Dark Messenger was part of Light Valley, which the church worked for. At least that was what he knew. There were many people who did not know about the existence of Light Valley, and thus the situation seemed ratherplicated to Clinton.


    "Your Holiness, shall we deal with Holt on our own, or shall we leave him to that man?"


    Augheimer fell silent for a moment before saying, "Holt represents the pride and reputation of the church. If he is to be controlled, let it be by the church. That man still does not have the right. You head into the woods to meet him, Clinton. Tell him that Holt is part of my church, and the man is to hand him over to us."


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    Clinton stepped onto the ind holding his scepter, hurrying into the woods until he reached the Dark Messenger and Holt. The Dark Messenger seemed to hardly even register Clinton''s presence, his expression not changing in the slightest and not even looking away from the fish on the grill.


    "C-Clinton!" Holt was scared out of his wits at the sight of Clinton. It was important to note that Clinton was Augheimer''s assistant and had handled many big events that had happened around the world. It was said that his power was merely second to the Old Pope.


    "Long time no see, Mister Holt."


    Clinton smiled as he nced at Holt briefly, before looking at the Dark Messenger and bowing to him with a hand on his chest. "Greetings, Honorable Dark Messenger."


    "Is something the matter, Clinton?" The Dark Messenger nced at Clinton, whose heart sank for a second before replying, "Honorable Dark Messenger, his Holiness is just outside. He has sent me to retrieve Holt from you, since he is, after all, part of our church."


    "The Church of Holy Illuminati? Right... Clinton, you can inform Augheimer on my behalf that Holt is now my loyal servant, and it''s best that the old geezer doesn''t piss me off if he wants to continue being the Pope."


    Clinton trembled upon hearing those words. He opened his mouth to say something but knew that he would be no match for the Dark Messenger and could only bow in silence before retreating.


    Augheimer watched as Clinton walked toward him. "Well? What did he say?"


    "He refuses to give Holt to us."


    "That imbecile!"


    Just as Augheimer stared into the woods, the energy aura radiating from within them doubled in power.


    "What?" Shock shed in Augheimer''s eyes, followed by a sigh. "It appears that things are not what I thought them to be. This is out of our hands, Clinton. Let''s go back."

 Chapter 2478

    Clinton had sensed the powerful aura as well and trembled from head to toe. "Yes... I''ll start the engine up this very second, Your Holiness."


    In the end, Augheimer and Clinton left the ind. Their trip here had been fruitless, but Augheimer had finally confirmed a suspicion he had had for a long time.


    The Dark Messenger was actually just a clone of the Dark Lord. They were one being, an elite from a middle dimension. Augheimer knew that he would only be able to kill the Dark Messenger even if he went all out. On top of that, doing so would surely anger the Dark Lord.


    Augheimer was a religious man, an avid believer of fate. He was certain that Earth had fallen into a hopeless situation now that the Dark Lord had set his eyes on it.


    "Your Holiness? I heard that a guy named Wilbur Penn is currently searching for the Dragon Cauldrons. There''s also Senior Fremont Skye, that cultivator from Dasha. I guess there are many hidden elites in the world."


    Augheimer looked into the distant horizon, his gaze unreadable.


    ...


    It was unclear how long Wilbur was unconscious this time, but he definitely fell into a deep slumber. The sun was zing in the sky by the time he woke up, and the sand scorching to the touch as heat coursed through the air.


    Wilbur released his dragon aura and quickly cooled his body down to a normal temperature. He looked up and saw a vortex of white light near him. It was clear that he had passed the test on the first level of the magical tower and would be able to get to the second level by going through the vortex.


    The first challenge in this tower had pushed Wilbur to the brink of death, and he might not pass the second level. He could even die there. Thus, Wilbur did not rush to enter the next level. He flew along and quickly found the camp Johnson and his army had set up in the desert.


    Wilbur was able to find water and food in the camp. After doing a thorough check, he realized that there was enough water and food there for him to stay on the first level for twenty years.


    Although that seemed like a long time, it would pass quickly once he entered cultivation mode. Wilbur was delighted. At least it was guaranteed that Wilbur could cultivate for twenty years without disturbance.


    He did not know how much growth he would experience after cultivating for twenty years under an energy aura that was a thousand times more concentrated than it was in the outside world, but he knew that his powers would go up significantly.


    After filling himself with food, Wilbur began to cultivate. Under the support of the powerful energy aura, it was not long before Wilbur was able to understand his dragon aura more deeply. Dragon aura was ever-changing, and dragons were rarely spotted by humans. A dragon that was spotted was wed.


    Thus, Wilbur had to keep the dragon invisible, only letting it take shape right before he attacked.


    One question remained. How was he going to do that?


    Time ticked as Wilbur fell deep into thought, and twenty years passed by in a sh as Wilbur finally mastered the Dragon Spell.


    The Dragon Spell was a special move Wilbur learned on his own. He would


    channel white clouds from his dragon aura, and then a dragon. That way, the dragon could hide amidst the white clouds ande charging out when it attacked.


    With the white clouds concealing the dragon, it would be able to throw the opponent off and go in for the kill in a critical moment.


    The whistling wind stopped abruptly after Wilbur absorbed the dragon aura into his body. Following that, he walked into the white vortex. With a sh of bright light, Wilbur found himself on the second level of the magical tower.


    He was greeted by the boundless sea. A bright moon hung in the sky, and Wilbur frowned at it. "How is it night here? It was daytime on the first level..."

 Chapter 2479

    All of a sudden, a gigantic wave kicked up from the sea as a screen of water


    appeared. The water quickly fell back into the sea the very next second, revealing an enormous octopus that was almost a hundred meters tall.


    Wilbur frowned at the sight of it. "Is this the second level''s test?"


    Just then, a raucous peal ofughter could be heard.


    "Hahahaha! We meet again, Wilbur Penn! Now that you''re here, you shall stay here forever!"


    "Is that..."


    Wilbur was dumbfounded for a moment. His eyes widened in surprise as he looked down. Sure enough, the Shadow King''s torso was melded to the bottom half of the octopus as he leered at Wilbur.


    Their gazes met, and the Shadow King gritted his teeth as he spat, "I''ve been waiting for this day toe, Wilbur Penn! I would have never expected to die by your hand! You may have killed me thest time, but I''m going to end you here in this magical tower!"


    After his deration, a few of the Shadow King''s tentacles reached out to swipe at Wilbur. Wilbur scrambled to get out of the way, but the Shadow King moved too quickly. Wilbur had avoided the first swipe, but the tentacle curled backward and wrapped itself around his body.


    The tentacle retracted quickly, yanking Wilbur toward the Shadow King. Wilbur emitted a burst of dragon aura in mid-air, which tore through the tentacle and cut it to pieces as he retreated several hundred meters backward.


    "It seems like you have improved significantly since Ist saw you. It''s just a shame that you are still no match for me yet!"


    Wilbur noticed three ck shadows spreading out beneath the water as the Shadow King spoke. Following that, three enormous Shadow King-octopus hybrids popped out to attack Wilbur from the front, left, and right. All four Shadow Kings surrounded him, controlling their tentacles to reach out and grab Wilbur.


    Wilbur released his dragon aura at the veryst second, condensing them into white clouds. The white dragon was formed, weaving through the clouds as Wilbur leaped up and into the clouds as well. The white dragon charged out of the clouds, flying around the four octopuses and kicking up a powerful dragon aura storm that caused them to explode.


    The four Shadow Kings let out cries of agony before disappearing into ck miasma. By the time Wilbur scanned his surroundings again, the white vortex of light to the third level had already appeared.


    Wilbur sneered. "What a weak bastard."


    What Wilbur did not realize was that his drastic improvement in cultivation was what helped him take down the four Shadow Kings. With Wilbur''s skill level when he had first entered the magical tower, the Shadow King would have defeated him in an instant.


    Cultivating on the first level of the magical tower had improved Wilbur''s powers by several levels. He withdrew his dragon aura, ncing at the peaceful sea before diving into the vortex to ascend.

 Chapter 2480

    White light shed before his eyes, and Wilbur entered the third level of the magical tower. It was a well-developed city, filled with people walking around, chatting among themselves.


    Wilbur appeared on a random street all of a sudden and stared at the overwhelming crowds in confusion. Wasn''t he supposed to be in the magical tower? What was he doing in the city?


    Warm rays of sunlight shone down on the city as the red traffic light turned green, and the people waiting by the road walked across the zebra crossing.


    Everything looked normal. It was as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Had Wilbur not been in the magical tower, this would have been just another regr day in


    the city.


    Wilbur looked around, furrowing his brows. Something about this just felt off. For some reason, he felt like none of this was real.


    All of a sudden, a bus appeared and stopped by the road. Wilbur had not wanted to get on but was shoved in by the crowd pushing behind him.


    "Stop pushing!"


    "I''m in a rush, sir. Can you drive faster?"


    "Thank god I managed to get bread just now."


    Everything felt normal on the bus. Wilbur tried to sense if there were any energy aurasing off the people around him, but they felt like regr mortals.


    Wilbur held onto the grab bar, lowering his head. What was going on here? Why was he even here to begin with?


    The bus stopped at a traffic light, and a panicked voice could be hearding from the front, "There are people on the bus!"


    Wilbur was dumbfounded for a moment. The bus was filled with people. What was that conversation about? He looked up instinctively and saw that everyone around him was staring at him rather murderously.


    Their gazes were bloodshot, and it felt like they were ready to tear him to shreds. "Why are "


    Before Wilbur could even finish speaking, the people around him charged at him viciously. They tore at Wilbur''s clothes fervently, with one man even biting Wilbur on his arm.


    Just then, the red light turned green, and the bus continued driving forward. Suddenly, a loud explosion could be heard, and the back window of the bus was shattered as several men were sent flying out. Following that, Wilbur leaped out of the bus.


    His clothes were in tatters, and he nced at the men he had sent flying. They had grabbed onto him relentlessly earlier and were probably going toe up for another round.


    Wilbur prepared himself for a battle. Yet the men got back on their feet rather awkwardly. They then ran past Wilbur, going after the bus that had taken off.


    Wilbur was dumbfounded by the sight. By the time he came back to his senses, the men had already leaped back into the bus from the hole in the back window, and the powerful energy aura radiating from the bus had disappeared.

 Chapter 2481

    Wilbur watched the bus drive away slowly, then fell into deep thought. Those people who had been pestering him exuded powerful energy. Each of them had the strength of a tiger. However, that energy had disappeared.


    What just happened on the bus? Could it be that they were not real people? Did they attack him after detecting his energy?


    Wilbur had a hunch that everyone in the city was a facade. They went about their daily lives, but they would not allow another living person to exist in their world.


    He nced at his clothes, then turned his head to see a suit shop. A smirk appeared on his face, and he decided to walk into the suit shop to verify his suspicion. He started picking out a suit for himself.


    There was no trace of energy in the suit shop at first. However, the two attendants and the store owner began to emit a powerful energy within a minute and then lunged at Wilbur without saying a word.


    Wilbur got rid of them and went back onto the streets. He panted and smirked because his theory was confirmed. It was true that everyone in this city lived in some sort of illusion. They carried on with their mundane lives, but they would not tolerate the presence of a real person.


    However, it was a bustling city with a poption of at least a million people. Wilbur did not know how to clear this floor, but he knew that he had to find a way to observe the city for now.


    He believed that he could onlyplete the mission properly by learning more about the city.


    Wilbur believed that he would not disturb the people in the city as long as he did not enter any shops or take any buses. He returned to the streets and started walking around. However, he was surprised to discover that everyone around him was giving him strange looks.


    Wilbur had a self-deprecating smile when he realized what was going on. He noticed more and more people were watching him as he continued walking down the street. Soon, they began moving toward him. Wilbur started to run because he had no other choice.


    To his surprise, the moment he started running, the people around him quickly gave chase. The number of people running after him reached hundreds in no time, and the crowd was growing steadily. The crowd increased to more than a thousand people within a minute.


    "Seriously? What the hell is going on?" Wilbur asked aloud.


    Wilbur nced back at the ever-growing crowd behind him and felt his heart racing. He could only run faster, and he soon reached the central square of the city. A giant that was ten meters tall appeared when he looked back again. The people chasing him were turning into dark energy and merging into the giant.


    The giant continued to grow taller, and its fist came crashing toward Wilbur. He quickly dodged as the giant''s fist mmed into the ground, creating a deep crater.


    People continued to flood into the central square from all sides, so Wilbur sprinted ahead. Another crowd soon blocked his path. They grabbed at his clothes and tore them apart in a frenzy. Wilbur had no choice but to leap into the air and soar into the sky to avoid the chaos below.


    The giant''s fist came crashing down, and Wilbur swiftly dodged to the side. He narrowly avoided the punch but got caught in the air pressure generated by the punch. The forceful gusts were bursts of raging dark energy, which instantly cut into his body, leaving several wounds behind.


    "Damn it!" Wilbur cursed.


    With a simple thought, Wilbur emitted a bright light from his body, and it healed his wounds rapidly. Meanwhile, the giant continued to absorb the dark energy around it and grew stronger. A ck longsword appeared with a flick of its right hand. Then, the giant swung the longsword at Wilbur.


    Wilbur moved abruptly and dodged the attack, but the giant immediately swung again. Forced to dodge once more, Wilbur found himself continually evading as the giant kept attacking him relentlessly with its sword. The giant had grown to thirty meters in less than a minute.

 Chapter 2482

    The ck longsword cut through several buildings with each strike, but Wilbur remained unharmed thanks to his light shield.


    Wilbur soon began to analyze the giant''sbat prowess. The giant grew rapidly in just a few minutes, reaching a height of fifty meters, then seventy meters, and ultimately stopping at a staggering height of one hundred meters.


    When the giant reached a towering height of one hundred meters, all the people in the city had transformed into dark energy, merging into the giant. The giant, seemingly fearing that Wilbur might escape, violently plunged its ck longsword into the ground. The dark energy dispersed from the impact point across thend.


    The dark energy surged through buildings from the ground several hundred meters away. It soon rose into the sky, and the dark energy gathered above the giant, forming a cube-shaped cage that trapped Wilbur inside. Then, the giant swung its longsword again, and Wilbur dodged it desperately.


    Wilbur continuously dodged dozens of attacks and then flew straight toward the wall of dark energy. He raised his hand and thrust his sword into the wall, hoping to pierce through the cage and escape.


    However, the wall of dark energy absorbed his power of light. Numerous hands immediately extended from the wall in an attempt to grab Wilbur.


    Wilbur swung his Magic Dragon de, cutting through the hands that were reaching for him. However, the giant tried to strike him again at that moment. Wilbur moved swiftly in a blur, narrowly evading the attack.


    "You can''t escape, Wilbur Penn. This is the Dark World. Your energy will soon be consumed," the giant said.


    Wilbur looked at the giant. Suddenly, the giant started to shrink, and in less than a minute, the hundred-meter giant shrunk to human size. It red at Wilbur and kept emitting dark energy.


    "Damn you!"


    The dark energy quickly filled up the cage. The opponent formed a seal with his hands and recited a spell, which caused gusts of wind to kick up within the cage. The wind grew stronger and faster, quickly forming a storm inside the cage. Wilbur kept spinning in the storm, and shadowy figures emerged amidst the darkness. Theyy atop the light shield and continuously absorbed the power of light.


    With a flick of his left wrist, Wilbur summoned the Azure Dragon Spear in his hand. He hurled the Azure Dragon Spear and struck down the shadowy figures. It quickly absorbed the dark energy from them, and an apparition of the azure dragon materialized, roaring within the ck storm. It was a shame that the azure dragon was too weak and was quickly absorbed by the dark energy storm.


    Suddenly, that man appeared in front of Wilbur. He smiled condescendingly and said, "It''s your turn now. I''m the lord of this dark city, Wilbur Penn. Since you''re here, you''ll die here and be my subject forever!"


    "Never!" Wilbur yelled in protest.


    Wilbur clenched his jaw, then recited a spell and cast the Light of Dragon. He threw a fist at the City Lord, who swiftly dodged the blow. Wilbur immediately chanted and cast the Dragon Spell.


    White clouds appeared overhead as a white dragon formed within it, maneuvering gracefully through the clouds. Then, Wilbur cast the Light of Dragon once more. His arm was enveloped by a gold dragon as he wielded the Magic Dragon de, and his left hand wielded the Azure Dragon Spear. He carefully observed his surroundings.


    "I''m right behind you!" the City Lord eximed.


    Wilbur turned around abruptly, and the City Lord backed away swiftly. Wilbur swung his sword, releasing a de energy that was absorbed by the dark energy. After that, the Magic Dragon de was also absorbed by the dark energy.


    "Haha!" the City Lordughed.

 Chapter 2483

    The City Lordughed loudly while tilting his head back, saying, "The ck energy is my defense. All your attacks will be absorbed by it. Give up now, for your efforts are futile."


    "Never!" yelled Wilbur.


    Wilbur moved swiftly and appeared in front of the City Lord. His fist aimed for the City Lord''s face, and it was apanied by the roar of the gold dragon. The City Lord moved swiftly in a blur to evade the attack, but Wilbur was able to sense his location. There was a sh of determination in Wilbur''s eyes as he yelled, "I''ve found you! Prepare to die!"


    He thrust the Azure Dragon Spear forward, and in the blink of an eye, it hovered mid-air as the City Lord reappeared. The azure dragon roared to life and lunged at the City Lord. The ck energy intercepted the azure dragon and turned it into dark energy that soon dissipated into nothingness. The City Lord smirked and said, "I told you. Your attacks are useless against me."


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that," said Wilbur.


    Suddenly, a white dragon swooped down from the sky, enveloping the City Lord in a ball of white light. An explosion echoed as the ball of light exploded, causing the ck cage to dissipate. All the ck energy fell to the ground and turned back into the residents of the city.


    The crowd was bustling underneath Wilbur, but no one seemed to notice what was happening in the sky.


    Wilbur looked up to see a vortex of white light appearing in the sky nearby. He decided to enter the fourth level of the magical tower after a brief moment of hesitation.


    It was because he knew that he would not be able to cultivate much even if he stayed. The ck energy induced evil thoughts and the City Lord might be the manifestation of the residents'' collective will. Staying here could potentially bring disaster again.


    He believed the best course of action was to proceed to the fourth level. Wilbur then entered the fourth level of the magical tower without further hesitation.


    With a sh of white light, Wilbur found himself on the fourth level of the magical tower. When he opened his eyes again, he was standing on an endless expanse of grasnd, which seemed calm and serene. Just as Wilbur was puzzled by the sight, the ground suddenly began to shake violently.


    Wilbur noticed a flock of sheep in the distance. They frantically fled in all directions, but as the sheep ran, massive green vines shot up from the ground. Each vine possessed immense strength, and the vines grabbed the sheep to pull them underground in an instant.


    Hundreds of sheep were dragged underground in the blink of an eye. They disappeared without a trace right before his eyes.


    "Uh... What was that?"


    Wilbur was puzzled. Suddenly, his dragon aura detected a powerful energy beneath his feet. A green vine burst out of the ground and wrapped around his left foot. The ground quickly split open, and the vine exerted a strong pull, attempting to drag Wilbur underground.


    Wilbur did not hesitate to swing his sword when he saw that, and he sliced through the green vine. A thick, green liquid oozed from the severed vine, followed by a sharp and piercing scream from beneath.


    The ground, which had split open, suddenly began to close rapidly. It quickly returned to its original state. Wilbur stayed alert and swiftly stepped back after waiting for two seconds. Just as he moved from his previous spot, a green vine shot up from where he had been standing.


    The vine was as sharp as a de, and it was covered with barbs. It quickly retreated underground after missing Wilbur. Wilbur waited for two seconds, then dodged again. He had to dodge multiple times. Each time he moved, a green vine immediately shot up from the ground where he had stood.


    Actually, Wilbur detected a huge creature beneath the ground. His dragon aura could sense its movements, so as soon as it made any motion, Wilbur could immediately dodge out of the way. Wilbur managed to avoid the attacks from the huge creature each time.

 Chapter 2484

    However, therge creature was very cunning. Wilbur thought that splitting the ground open would provoke the creature into a frenzied retaliation, and perhaps it woulde out of hiding and fight him in the open.


    Much to Wilbur''s surprise, the creature did not emerge from underground even though it was furious. The creature kept attacking Wilbur with its vines while remaining hidden.


    Initially, only a single vine would emerge from the ground, but as time passed, more and more vines appeared until there were dozens of them attacking him at the same time. Despite the increasing number of vines, none of them managed to harm Wilbur.


    Wilbur was a dragon n cultivator, after all. His dragon aura could sense everything within the space it covered. So, whenever the massive creature underground made any movement, he knew its exact position.


    The cunning creature wanted to use the ground as cover to hunt its prey above. Unfortunately for the creature, Wilbur was not an ordinary target. Despite attacking continuously for half an hour, it did not cause any harm to Wilbur. On the contrary, it had lost over a dozen of its vines to Wilbur''s attacks.


    Wilbur realized that the huge creature had no intention ofing out, so he nned to force it out of hiding. Soon, Wilbur had an idea. He aimed the Magic Dragon de in his right hand at one spot, then abruptly made a sh attack.


    As Wilbur swung the Magic Dragon de, a green vine emerged from the ground. The attack cut through the vine, cutting it vertically almost a meter deep. Wilbur then severed the vine with a swift horizontal sh attack.


    A sharp and piercing scream immediately emanated from beneath the ground as the huge creature quickly retracted its injured vine. Wilbur picked up the severed vine from the ground. It would not kill the creature, but the pain of having its appendage sliced would undoubtedly be unbearable for the huge creature lurking beneath the earth.


    Wilbur believed he could force the huge creature out from beneath the ground through this with repeated attempts. He could imagine it as a bizarre nt creature covered in tendrils.


    However, something quite unexpected urred at that moment. The vine in his hand rapidly softened and eventually turned into a puddle of green goo.


    Drip!


    The green goo dripped onto the ground and quickly seeped into the soil. Wilbur frowned when he saw that. He thought that the creature hiding beneath the earth was a huge nt creature, but it seemed that the being was not a nt at all. It must have been a special type of life form.


    His feet were suddenly ensnared by goo while he was lost in thought. He looked down and saw a green goo seeping up from the ground. The goo clung to his feet, then slowly crept up along his legs, seemingly trying to envelop his body.


    The green goo moved quickly, and it reached his chest in an instant. The goo continued to rise, and it soon enveloped his neck. Wilbur struggled, but it was futile because the goo had a powerful adhesive force, and it encased his entire body in no time.


    More green goo oozed up from the ground. The huge creature was quite cunning, and it did not let its guard down. It piled up arge amount of goo centering around Wilbur, forming a green sphere.


    A huge sphere made of green goo over ten meters in diameter was formed on the grasnd in the blink of an eye. Wilbur was swallowed by the green sphere, which sat still on the grasnd. It secreted a lot of corrosive fluid inside, seemingly intent on digesting Wilbur.


    Wilbur kept struggling, but he could not break free of the sphere''s hold, which made him feel a deep sense of despair. Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind. The voice belonged to the Child of Light. ''Wilbur, the power of light and the power of destruction are one. The power of light heals all, while the power of the destruction destroys all.''


    "The power of destruction!" Wilbur cried out.


    Wilbur suddenly widened his eyes. The Light Gloves could convert the power of light into the power of destruction. Since the power of destruction could destroy everything, it might be able to break through the sphere and save him.

 Chapter 2485

    Upon that thought, Wilbur conjured a small ck dagger in his palm through his will. A soft rip could be heard as the dagger made a cut on the sphere. With the power of destruction infused into the dagger, Wilbur shed with great force, cutting open a foot-long gash on the sphere.


    The sphere seemed to have sensed his action and started to roll rapidly. It rolled across the vast grasnd, speeding along like a tumbleweed in the wind.


    The strange creature nned to knock Wilbur unconscious with the hard stones on the grasnd, then digest him. However, Wilbur gripped the dagger and found an opportunity to escape after some observation. He cut open the sphere and suddenly lunged outward from within, freeing himself.


    Wilbur watched as the rolling sphere came to a stop hundreds of meters away. Suddenly, the sphere swiftly rolled back toward him at high speed as though it had


    noticed his presence.


    "Good," Wilbur muttered.


    The Magic Dragon de was in his grasp with the flick of his right wrist. ck energy enveloped the de as he watched the sphere rapidly approaching. Filled with hatred, Wilbur roared and charged forward. He instantly swung the Magic Dragon de in his hand, bringing it down with a powerful strike.


    The ck de energy bisected the sphere, and the two halves rolled past Wilbur to each of his sides. After that, the two halves of the sphere merged together once more. Green goo wriggled around until it gradually fused and condensed into the shape of a man.


    The man turned around to look at Wilbur and said, "You''re pretty impressive. I can''t believe you possess the power of destruction. I think you know that nothing can go against me aside from the power of destruction as I''m almost invincible. I can spare your life if you surrender now."


    "Never," replied Wilbur.


    "Then prepare to die!" the man yelled.


    He moved swiftly and appeared in front of Wilbur. Wilbur was grabbed by the neck, and the man lifted Wilbur off the ground with his right hand.


    "Die!" Wilbur yelled as he pierced the man''s chest with his weapon, and the power of destruction erupted from within. However, the man did not explode. Instead, his chest liquefied and turned into green goo, continuously absorbing the power of destruction that Wilbur unleashed.


    "How did..." Wilbur tried to ask.


    However, he felt the grip on his throat tightening, which made it impossible to speak. The man smirked slightly as he asked, "You wanted to ask how I suddenly became stronger, didn''t you? I think you should''ve figured it out by now. It''s true that I''ve absorbed the power of destruction you unleashed. All that dark energy will be absorbed by me, ultimately transforming into my energy. Unfortunately, you''re a little toote to realize this, kid. You''re the most powerful lower dimension cultivator I''ve encountered. But now, it''s all over for you."


    Wilbur finally realized how he could defeat the man at that moment. He smirked and asked, "Oh yeah? Have you ever absorbed a different kind of power?"

 Chapter 2486

    "What? Could it be that you have a different kind of power on you?" he asked.


    "Argh!" Wilbur cried out.


    Power of light surged forth from within him, and it instantly enveloped both him and the strange man in a blinding brilliance. The powerful light then spread out and vanished. The strange man dissipated into ck energy, and he disappeared without a trace.


    Wilbur touched his throat, then looked up at the vortex of white light that appeared in the sky,menting, "It seems that it''s as I expected. All dark forces cannotpete with the power of light. At least that''s the case in the lower dimension."


    Wilbur reyed the battle in his mind and found it incredible that such a strange creature even existed. The creature was capable of absorbing dark energy, transforming into a nt, liquid, and even a human form. It was truly a bizarre


    creature.


    Wilbur pondered for a moment, then decided to train on the fourth level for a while because he felt that he should only proceed to the fifth level of the magical tower after he improved his cultivation.


    The magical tower had a total of nine levels, and he had just passed the fourth level. Only twenty years had passed in total. Wilbur had not forgotten his encounter with Johnson''s Satan Robot on the first level of the magical tower. It was truly a terrifying experience.


    Continuing forward would undoubtedly lead to encountering beings that were far more powerful, and Wilbur was not confident that he could make it through the fifth level of the magical tower. Therefore, the best course of action was to continue cultivating on the fourth level before he proceeded to the fifth level. That could wait until his cultivation has improved.


    As the saying goes, slow and steady wins the race. Wilbur believed that going to the fifth level of the magical tower would be suicidal without improving his cultivation. He knew that he could not be impatient.


    A gentle breeze swept by on the grasnd as Wilbur sat down cross-legged. He began to regte his breathing and meditate. Despite spending twenty years on the first level of the magical tower and mastering the Dragon Spell, Wilbur found the energy produced by his use of the spell to be quite weak. Therefore, he decided to enhance the power of the Dragon Spell.


    Wilbur thought that aura control would enhance the power of the Dragon Spell since the dragon it summoned was formed from dragon aura, so mastering his aura control was an important way to harness the dragon''s power. However, Wilbur soon discovered that his body had reached its physical limit.


    It also meant that his ability to control aura would be stuck at this bottleneck if he did not improve his physical strength. The Dragon Spell could not be improved further in that case. Wilbur felt helpless, so he had no choice but to cultivate and raise his physical strength.


    Wilbur nned to spend two years improving his physical condition. However, when he fully immersed himself in the process, he discovered that his body''s ability to absorb aura far exceeded his expectations. Yet, after absorbing the aura, his body could only unleash less than ten percent of it.


    The remaining ny percent of the aura was stored within his body. While that increased his body''s ability to withstand blows, it had a significant impact on his aura control. In other words, Wilbur could only utilize one-tenth of the aura in his body.


    Wilbur spent ten years trying to understand, ultimately discovering that the root cause of the situation was that dragons had reverse scales. Dragon aura can only flow in one direction and not the other. Therefore, after absorbing the dragon aura into his body, it was difficult to unleash it from his body inrge amounts.


    The only solution was to create a rotating field of energy within his body. This way, the dragon aura entering his body would form a vortex, and the dragon aura in the vortex would naturally lose its fixed direction. As a result, it could be summoned again, releasing a powerful dragon aura in an instant.


    Wilbur spent ten years on repeated attempts and finally seeded in creating a swirling field of energy within his body. As a result, he was able to unleash thirty percent of the dragon aura he absorbed.

 Chapter 2487

    Wilbur was excited about this because unleashing thirty percent of the dragon


    aura was three times more than what he was previously capable of. As long as he could control the aura sessfully, the power of the Dragon Spell would be tripled.


    Wilbur originally nned to stay on the fourth level for twenty years, using this time to cultivate and enhance his strength. The first ten years would be spent creating a vortex field of energy within his body, and in the next ten years, Wilbur hoped to sessfully control dragon aura to triple the power of the Dragon Spell.


    However, controlling the strengthened dragon aura was not an easy task, and time passed unnoticed. The original n that was supposed to take ten years ended up taking fifteen years.


    Wilbur had spent a total of forty-five years including the time spent on the first level. Knowing he had only seventy-five years in the space of the arcane formation, he had used up forty-five years. That left him with only thirty-five years remaining.


    If Wilbur could not pass through the magical tower within the next thirty-five years, Earth would lose its final chance. It weighed heavily on his heart when he thought about that. He looked up at the vortex of white light in the sky, then turned into a figure and flew upward.


    Meanwhile, two months passed on the unknown ind. Holt asked, "Sir, what if Wilbur died inside the arcane formation? It''s been two months now. Why hasn''t hee out yet?"


    The Dark Messenger replied coldly, "Keep waiting. I think he''lle out in no time."


    "Really?" Holt looked puzzled.


    The Dark Messenger red at him, which frightened Holt, causing him to quickly lower his gaze.


    Truth be told, the Dark Messenger could leave at any time because there were a lot of other powerful cultivators in the world. There were quite a few old men who were far better than Wilbur. However, the Dark Messenger had a grudge against Wilbur since he was tricked by Wilbur, after all. Moreover, Wilbur was a dragon n cultivator.


    Since Wilbur did not enter the arcane formation and the mirage dimension through spells, the Dark Messenger believed it must be due to a special attraction generated by the dragon aura that Wilbur emitted, which ultimately allowed him to enter those two dimensions.


    He wanted to devour Wilbur and usurp his powers. That way the Dark Messenger would be able to enter the arcane formation and the mirage dimension too. The Dark Messenger knew that his power would improve greatly as long as he could enter those two dimensions.


    It was rumored that the person who set up those two dimensions was a powerful cultivator from the higher dimension, after all.


    Compared to the lower dimensions, battles were more frequent in the middle and higher dimensions. Many unscrupulous individuals existed, and many cultivators in the middle dimensions received protection from stronger cultivators in the higher dimensions. However, ultimately, those middle dimension cultivators who benefited often turned against the stronger cultivators in the higher dimensions. Many middle dimension cultivators died in such battles, but some managed to defeat higher dimension cultivators and gained their status in the higher dimensions. There were also reports of a despicable individual who, in the end, defeated the dimensional guardian protecting them and became the new dimensional guardian.


    urrences like that made the Dark Messenger disappointed in the rules. In the past, the Dark Messenger was someone who followed the rules strictly, but after the incident where the dimensional guardian was overthrown, the Dark Messenger ceased to believe in any rules.


    He knew those who believed in rules would only be a ve for the rest of their lives. They would be ordered around and sent toplete impossible tasks which led to their demise.

 Chapter 2488

    Therefore, the Dark Messenger believed that instead of seeking protection from powerful cultivators of a higher dimension, or protection from evil gods, none of it mattered as much as growing his own power. The Dark Messenger believed that only by bing powerful could one change their own destiny.


    The Dark Messenger considered the middle dimensions to be a mere stepping stone. However, after battling the Child of Light and falling into the lower dimension, everyone assumed that he was defeated. No one knew that it was all a part of his n. The Dark Messenger knew that to absorb dark energy, he had to find a ce with a lot of dark energy.


    The dark energy in the lower dimension far exceeded the dark energy in the middle dimension. The Dark Messenger''s true form, the Dark Lord, had absorbed vast amounts of dark energy throughout centuries of cultivation. His power was far beyond ordinary cultivators.


    Earth would be consumed by darkness if he seeded, and it would be the stronghold of the Dark Lord. The ninth evil god in the universe, the Dark Lord, would also be born.


    A sh of white light passed before Wilbur''s eyes in the magical tower, and he arrived on the fifth level. The sky was fiery red, and beneath him was an endless volcanic region with numerous erupting volcanoes. Red magma flowed continuously, and the volcanic ash from the eruptions formed dark clouds in the sky.


    Lightning flickered among the dark clouds, emitting a rumbling sound. Just then, Wilbur noticed ten huge pterodactyls climbing out of the craters of the ten surrounding ring-shaped volcanoes.


    The fiery red pterodactyls emerged from the craters, producing sharp, piercing sounds, and then spewed mes from their mouths. When Wilbur''s gaze fell on one of the pterodactyls, it happened to be looking at him. Their eyes met, and the pterodactyl, having noticed Wilbur, let out an angry roar.


    The roar alerted the others. Soon, all ten pterodactyls noticed Wilbur. They simultaneously pped their wings and swooped towards him.


    The pterodactyls were extremely fast. Wilbur dodged left and right because he was facing arge number of them. He avoided three pterodactyls but was struck and sent flying by the wing of one pterodactyl that came up from behind.


    Wilbur fell out of the sky in a sh, plummeting toward the ground, and finallynding at the mouth of a volcano. He looked at the ten huge pterodactyls in the sky and found himself stuck in a difficult situation. Dealing with one pterodactyl was hard enough, let alone ten of them.


    The pterodactyls swooped in again while he was thinking, and they breathed fire toward him from the sky.


    The area was consumed by powerful scorching mes. Wilbur summoned a light shield with a thought and was soon enveloped in a sea of mes. Wilbur raised his right hand and converted the me energy from the pterodactyls into the power of light and reinforced the shield.


    The pterodactyls discovered that their mes could not harm Wilbur, so they hastily pped their wings and swooped toward Wilbur to strike him down. The immense power of the pterodactyls as they crashed into the light shield shattered the shield. Wilbur was also sent flying into the air from the collision.


    Three pterodactyls flew over at that moment, and they extended their ws to grab Wilbur. Wilbur seemed like a pitiful prey being tossed around by them in mid- air.


    Wilbur fought pterosaurs in the past, and he knew that while the pterosaurs were powerful, they had a fatal weakness. Their movements became very slow after losing their ability to fly. Surely these pterodactyls could be in if they were dealt a heavy blow before they could take flight again.


    Wilbur assessed the situation and decided that it had to be done within two seconds. There were ten pterodactyls present. While that might seem like arge number of pterodactyls, it was not the case. Due to theirrge size, they could not all participate inbat at the same time. Therefore, only three pterodactyls would be engaging him inbat at any given time.


    Wilbur saw that the pterodactyls extend their ws, and having cultivated for forty-five years, he also wanted to find out how much he improved in cultivation. Therefore, he immediately unleashed the Light of Dragon and summoned a golden dragon that coiled around his right arm.

 Chapter 2489

    Wilbur met the w of the attacking pterodactyl with his fist.


    The gold dragon roared and lunged at the w of the pterodactyl. The Light of Dragon improved considerably because of his enhanced cultivation. The gold dragon surged forward and coiled around the pterodactyl''s w, and its powerful dragon aura caused the w to explode.


    The pterodactyl w experienced three consecutive explosions,pletely shattering its leg bones. The pterodactyl let out a sharp, piercing scream, which attracted four more pterodactyls to charge at Wilbur.


    Pterodactyls were temperamental creatures, so they would lose control when enraged. Wilbur saw the opportunity and led the four pterodactyls to a volcano. Wilbur moved swiftly as the pterodactylsnded one after another, and he wielded the Magic Dragon de while moving among them.


    Wilbur wielded the Magic Dragon de and struck four times within two seconds. He managed to sever their ws. Blood sttered as two of the pterodactyls screeched and flew away, while the remaining two screeched in pain, forgetting to escape from the volcano.


    There was a sharp glint in his eyes when he saw that. Wilbur swiftly turned back while wielding the Magic Dragon de. He leaped twice in mid-air, swinging the de each time. Then, hended steadily on the rocky edge of the volcano. When he looked back, the heads of the two pterodactyls had separated from their bodies and fallen to the ground.


    The pterodactyls in the air saw Wilbur y the two others and swooped down again. Those pterodactyls became more cunning and decided to continuously breathe fire at Wilbur, attempting to burn him alive. However, they refused tond on the volcano where Wilbur stood.


    The pterodactyls believed that they would avoid getting killed by Wilbur as long as they did notnd on the volcano. However, they did not realize that by staying in mid-air, they were falling right into his trap.


    Wilbur summoned the Azure Dragon Spear with a simple flick of his wrist, then hurled the spear as a pterodactyl approached. The Azure Dragon Spear soared through the air, transforming into an azure dragon in mid-flight. The pterodactyl pped its wings violently when it noticed the iing attack, which generated a fierce wind that tore the azure dragon to shreds. Wilbur was standing at the edge of the volcano and was blown backward, falling into the crater because of the strong wind.


    Wilbur looked down at the fiery red magma below. He used his dragon aura to hover in mid-air. Suddenly, he had an idea.


    The pterodactyl saw that Wilbur fell into the volcano, so decided not to give chase. Instead, it turned tond on another volcano. However, the other five pterodactyls were furious, and they rushed toward the volcano. They were eager to see if Wilbur had fallen into theva and perished.


    However, Wilbur shot up into the sky as the pterodactyls appeared simultaneously over the volcano. Meanwhile, a fiery dragon made of fiery red moltenva emerged from the volcano. It roared as it traversed the edge of the volcano. The fiery dragon relentlessly attacked the pterodactyls with its ws and tail.


    The pterodactyls were either wed or hit by the dragon''s tail. The pterodactyls that were in contact with the fiery dragon immediately caught fire and turned into five balls of mes in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2490

    Wilbur had in seven out of the ten pterodactyls. Two of the remaining three pterodactyls flew back to their respective volcanoes at that moment. Only one pterodactyl remained hovering in mid-air. Wilbur soared into the air and controlled the fiery dragon to attack the lone pterodactyl.


    The pterodactyl pped its wings vigorously, which generated a fierce wind that tore the fiery dragon apart. Countless sparks rained down from the sky. Then, the pterodactyl quickly shrunk in front of Wilbur and transformed into a man in a red robe.


    The man looked at Wilbur and said, "Enough. You can''t kill them anymore. You killed seven pterodactyls. You''ve proven your capabilities."


    Wilbur looked at him and asked, "Who are you again?"


    The man replied, "I''m the Pterodactyl Lord. I raised these pterodactyls. I can''t believe you killed seven of them."


    Wilbur asked coldly, "Should I have waited for them to kill me instead?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The pterodactyl eggs will hatch again after ten years, I only need to wait another ten years. However, I won''t let you pass this level with such disrespect, Wilbur Penn."


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "How did you know I''m Wilbur Penn?"


    "Did you forget this is the magical tower? The magical tower arises from fate, so it''s only natural that I know about you," replied the Pterodactyl Lord.


    Wilbur looked at him and said, "Wait, you said the magical tower arises from fate, yet we''ve never met. You can''t possibly know my name unless we''ve crossed paths before, but I don''t recall ever meeting you."


    There was a hint of surprise in the eyes of the Pterodactyl Lord as he replied, "You''re overthinking it, Wilbur Penn. Let''s fight. I''ll let you pass through the fifth level of the magical tower if you can defeat me. However, I won''t show any mercy, so you better give it your all."


    "In that case, bring it on," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur pondered for a moment, then he summoned the Magic Dragon de. He turned into a figure and charged toward the Pterodactyl Lord. The Pterodactyl Lord summoned a spear in response and charged forward as well.


    "You''re in trouble! Your Magic Dragon de is too short!" yelled the Pterodactyl Lord.


    The Pterodactyl Lord thrust his spear forward, aimed at Wilbur. Wilbur lifted his Magic Dragon de to fend off the attack. The sh of energies erupted as their weapons collided. Wilbur smirked slightly and said, "No, you''re the one who''s in trouble. I have my dragon aura to protect me. Do you think your spear can pierce through that?"


    A burst of raging dragon aura suddenly erupted, sending the Pterodactyl Lord flying backward. The Pterodactyl Lord widened his eyes in shock, and a strong gust of wind struck him before he could snap out of it. Wilbur held the Magic Dragon de at the neck of the Pterodactyl Lord and said coldly, "You''ve lost."


    The lips of the Pterodactyl Lord trembled as he said, "Yes, I lost. You''ve passed the level."


    "Thanks," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur retrieved his Magic Dragon de and asked, "Can you tell me how you knew my name?"


    The Pterodactyl Lord replied, "I told you just now. The magical tower arises from fate. Since it arises from fate, when the fated one appears, everything and everyone within the magical tower will know that the fated one has arrived. Therefore, I know your name."


    "I see," said Wilbur.


    He nodded, then walked past the Pterodactyl Lord without hesitation. He flew toward the swirling white vortex that appeared in mid-air. The Pterodactyl Lord turned to watch Wilbur leave, and there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    "It looks like he hasn''t regained his memories, but then again, it''s not surprising. If the ninth evil god appears, the order of the universe will surely go through a restructuring."


    The Pterodactyl Lord took a deep breath, feeling slightly disappointed.

 Chapter 2491

    Wilbur vanished into the swirling white vortex. In that instant, everything on the


    fifth floor of the magical tower, including the Pterodactyl Lord, turned to dust and disappeared without a trace.


    With a sh of white light, Wilbur found himself on the sixth floor of the magical tower, suspended in mid-air. He saw the western sky glowing with the golden brilliance of the setting sun and murmured to himself in surprise, "Is it sunset here already?"


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Wilbur looked down to see an endless expanse of forest below, its trees thick with lush foliage. He gently descended from the air and entered the forest.


    Surveying his surroundings, Wilbur noted no apparent threats. The ce appeared no different from a typical primeval forest. He started walking forward and, after some time, felt thirsty. He took out a sk of water from his subspace, lifted it, and took several gulps.


    Just as Wilbur wiped the water from his mouth, a familiar voice sounded from behind him, "Lord Wilbur, long time no see. I didn''t expect that we''d meet here this time."


    "Hm?" Wilbur frowned and turned around to see Aisha, d in a ck robe and holding a staff.


    "Aisha?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Aisha smiled at Wilbur, shrugging helplessly, and said, "I suppose you know where we are."


    "This is the magical tower. So, you''re not the real Aisha, are you?"


    "No, I am Aisha. Don''t you know the secret of the magical tower?"


    "What secret?"


    Shaking her head with a sigh, Aisha exined, "It seems I''ll have to exin it to you again. The magical tower is a unique dimension formed by the fusion of dark and light energies. You might not fully grasp it as I exin it, but you should be aware that the evil god desires to devour the lower dimensions. All the energy consumed by the evil god can manifest in this magical tower. Everyone who appears here is an enemy of the magical tower''s fated master. That makes me your enemy too."


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Why are you telling me all this?"


    Aisha''s smile turned sinister as she replied, "I don''t want you to die without understanding why. You should know, Wilbur, that you will fall by the hand of the great evil god, Queen Aisha. Consider it the honor of your life."


    "So, we must fight, right?"


    Before he could finish speaking, Aisha swung her staff, sending a st of white light hurtling toward Wilbur, which he swiftly dodged.


    In an instant, four Aishas appeared, one in each direction, surrounding Wilbur. They all smirked maliciously and then attacked with their staff again.


    "Great Lord of Light, grant me strength..."


    "You are no longer a follower of the Lord of Light, Aisha."


    A shield of light energy formed around Wilbur, blocking the attacks from the four Aishas. The shield then expanded into a wave of white light, disintegrating three of the Aishas into dust upon contact.


    Wilbur slowly turned to face the remaining Aisha behind him.


    She had summoned a wall of light to shield herself from the st. When she looked at Wilbur again, her eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    "On Earth, you are already dead, Aisha."


    Wilbur''s words stung, and Aisha''s expression turned cold. With an icy tone, she responded, "Then everyone else should die too!"

 Chapter 2492

    Aisha, filled with rage, raised her staff high, and a massive beam of light shot out. Wilbur extended his hands to block the impact, and his Light Gloves absorbed the energy, creating a defensive wall to fend off the beam.


    "It''s useless, Aisha. You can''t defeat me!" Wilbur dered.


    Aisha''s eyes turned pitch ck, and a dark aura enveloped her. She then replied coldly, "I told you, everyone must die!"


    With that, she swung her staff again, amplifying the beam''s power several times over. The intensified energy st sent Wilbur flying several meters backward. Hended hard but managed to stay on his feet, gritting his teeth with determination. Suddenly, from within the beam, several ck faces emerged, their mouths biting into Wilbur''s wall of light, voraciously consuming its energy.


    "What is this?" Wilbur was stunned. Aisha had harnessed the dark energy to counteract and devour his light power. Her strength had grown to a terrifying level and was nowparable to that of the Dark Messenger.


    As the faces continued to gnaw at the light wall, cracks appeared rapidly. In seconds, the weakened barrier shattered with a loud bang, and the beam struck Wilbur, sending him crashing backward again.


    The light beam hit his chest but was absorbed by Wilbur''s protective shield. Aisha, with blood-red eyes, lowered her staff and red at Wilbur, seething with anger, "The Light Armor! Damn that Child of Light. If not for that set of armor, I wouldn''t have died. Wilbur, I will keep you here forever as mypanion in death!"


    As she spoke, a whirlwind of dark energy lifted Aisha off the ground. Chanting an incantation, a vortex formed in the sky, and a beam of white light descended, enveloping Wilbur.


    "Light Confinement, kill!"


    With a swift, forceful grip, Aisha closed her fingers, and the white beam began to contract. Trapped within, Wilbur felt an immense, invisible pressure, as if it would crush him.


    At that moment, Wilbur understood that if he could not resist this pressure, he would surely die here. Aisha, formerly a high-ranking bishop of the church, now enhanced by dark energy, had be exponentially more powerful.


    Gritting his teeth, Wilbur pushed against the pressure with all his might, his face contorting. Seeing this, Aisha sneered, "Hmph! There''s no use struggling. Everyone who enters Light Confinement''s space eventually vanishes from this world. Like them, you, too, will be nothing but dust, fading away with the white light. This is your fate."


    "No, this is not my fate!" Wilbur roared in defiance. Aisha''s words triggered a realization in him. If the Light Confinement was a space, then its pressure, no matter how strong, could not surpass the power of higher dimensionalws, as thesews were the foundation of space itself.


    Thews of a higher dimension could suppress all special powers within any space, and the dragon aura was one such higher dimensional power. If that was the case, why not try to use dragon aura to break the Light Confinement?


    With this thought, Wilbur muttered an incantation and a golden dragon appeared above his head. The dragon descended and coiled around his right arm. In the next moment, Wilbur unleashed a powerful punch forward.


    "You damned fool, what are you trying to do?" Aisha shouted.

 Chapter 2493

    The golden dragon let out a roar and surged forward, colliding with the invisible barrier of the Light Confinement space. The dragon pierced through it, and with a thunderous boom, the sound of shattering ss echoed around.


    The white light in the sky dissipated, and the oppressive pressure vanished in an instant. Wilbur stood there, gasping for breath, his chest heaving heavily.


    Aisha watched Wilbur with a flicker of shock in her eyes, quickly reced by a seductive smile. She said, "I didn''t expect you to break through Light Confinement. It seems you are indeed powerful. If you are willing to submit to me, perhaps I can spare your life."


    "Submit to you?" Wilbur retorted, "Never!"


    With a fierce re, Wilbur summoned the Azure Dragon Spear into his right hand and hurled it forcefully at Aisha.


    Aisha stared at the spear as it flew toward her, only to see it suddenly freeze in mid-air as if caught by some invisible force. The spear''s tip began to absorb Aisha''s energy, and momentster, the phantom of an azure dragon appeared.


    "Roar!"


    The azure dragon''s phantom roared and charged at Aisha. She crossed her arms over her chest in defense but was knocked backward by the dragon''s impact. In mid-air, Aisha''s form dissolved into a shadow and disappeared.


    Wilbur scanned the surroundings angrily, "That damned woman. Did she escape?"


    At this point, Wilbur felt no pity for Aisha. Her fate was a result of her own choices. Moments ago, he had barely escaped death at her hands. Now, his sole focus was to kill Aisha and move on to the seventh level of the tower. However, her sudden disappearance was puzzling.


    Just then, Aisha''s voice echoed from the sky, "I had thought to spare you, but it seems unnecessary now. Prepare to face the descent of the great evil god, Bahamut!"


    Evil god Bahamut? Wilbur''s eyes widened in shock. The ground beneath him began to tremble violently, soon splitting open to reveal a massive chasm. From this abyss, a gigantic ck serpent emerged.


    The serpent hissed, flicking its tongue, and its blood-red eyes made Wilbur''s heart skip a beat. By now, the sun had set, and the moon hung in the sky, casting its silver light. The enormous figure of the evil god Bahamut loomed over Wilbur, its shadow engulfing himpletely. Bahamut''s crimson eyes locked onto Wilbur like a predator fixating on its prey.


    Then Wilbur noticed something atop Bahamut''s head. It was a half-bodied woman. Her upper body was exposed, fused with the serpent''s head. That woman was none other than Aisha.


    Holding her staff, Aisha gazed coldly at Wilbur, "Pitiful lower dimension cultivator. Your soul and body will be offerings to the evil god Bahamut. All that awaits you is death!"


    The serpent''s body wriggled as Bahamut slithered through the forest, encircling Wilbur with its enormous form. The blood-red eyes fixed on Wilbur, and as he inadvertently met their gaze, he felt a sudden jolt. Instantly, he sensed his body being immobilized, as if shackled. From all sides, irons formed from swirling ck energy flew in, merging together to form a cage around him.

 Chapter 2494

    The iron cage immediately lifted Wilbur into the air. The moment the imprisoning sensation vanished, Wilbur instinctively reached out to grab the iron. However, as soon as his hands touched it, they began to freeze. Startled, he quickly pulled back and retreated a few steps.


    Rising higher into the sky, Wilbur saw Aisha raise her staff andunch a beam of light at him. Trapped within the cage, Wilbur tried to summon the power of light to defend himself. However, he suddenly realized that his energy was being suppressed and he could not use his powers.


    The next second, Aisha''s beam struck his chest, but the shield of light absorbed the impact. Wilbur nced down at the glowing shield around him, feeling a wave of relief.


    As he looked up again, he saw Bahamut''s massive mouth opening wide. In an instant, Wilbur was swallowed whole. Reflexively, he crouched into a defensive position. Darkness engulfed him, and when he turned to look, he saw Bahamut''s enormous snake fangs behind him.


    Patting his chest, Wilbur felt fortunate that he had not been torn apart by Bahamut''s fangs, merely swallowed whole. Otherwise, he would likely be dead. However, his relief was short-lived as he quickly realized the predicament he was in. Trapped in the iron formed by dark energy, he could not ess his powers.


    Without his abilities, he knew he would eventually be digested by Bahamut, dying a miserable death inside the serpent''s belly. It was a humiliating endpared to falling in battle. Desperate, Wilbur threw himself against the iron again, only to have his hands frozen once more. He quickly let go and stepped back, feeling defeated.


    With his energy suppressed, Wilbur was no different from an ordinary person, doomed to wait for death inside the cage. Bahamut''s intestines contracted, pushing Wilbur further down into the stomach.


    The stomach was like a massive acidic pool, with bits of food dissolving all around. The stomach acid quickly rose and began to engulf Wilbur, who had been standing on higher ground. Seeing this, Wilbur sighed and resigned himself to closing his eyes.


    However, something unexpected happened. The Light Helmet on his head began to emit a white glow. Around the white light, a faint gray aura appeared. Encased in this gray aura, the corrosive stomach acid could not harm Wilbur.


    Wilbur was then pushed into therge intestine, which reeked with a foul stench. But, having just narrowly escaped death, Wilbur did not care about the smell. Instead, he was intensely curious about the gray aura surrounding him.


    Why was this gray aura here?


    It had just saved his life!


    Wilbur''s mind raced as he tried to figure out the origin of the gray aura. He soon recalled the battle with Aisha on Kook Ind. At that time, remnants of the evil god''s power had merged into the Light Helmet.


    This integration had stripped the helmet of its invisibility power. It seemed that this gray aura was the evil god''s power. After being absorbed by the Light Helmet, the evil god''s power was suppressed by the Light Power and became a part of the helmet.


    Realizing this, Wilbur felt a sense of relief. But then he thought again, puzzled. If the Light Armor could be invisible, and the Light Helmet had lost its invisibility due to absorbing Bahamut''s dark energy, could the Light Gloves also be harboring an evil god''s power?


    He then remembered the Light Armor he had found in Wearson Valley. Could that, too, have absorbed the power of the evil gods?


    Was the entire set of Light Armor infused with the power of the eight evil gods? And if so, was this done tobat them?

 Chapter 2495

    Wilbur was uncertain if his hypothesis was correct. After all, the Light Helmet was not initially infused with the power of the evil god. If the Child of Light had intentionally merged the evil god''s power with the Light Armor, there would be no reason for him to discard the Light Helmet.


    But if the Child of Light had no such intention, then why would the Light Gloves and Light Armor lose their invisibility?


    As Wilbur''s thoughts churned, he eventually reached a conclusion: Initially, the Child of Light might not have nned to battle the evil gods. After his unexpected descent into the lower dimensions following his fight with the Dark Lord in the middle dimensions, he encountered the evil gods'' puppets. This led him to the idea of injecting the evil gods'' power into the Light Armor.


    However, since the evil gods'' puppets did not appear voluntarily, the Child of Light could not find all eight puppets. As a result, the Light Armor did not absorb the power of all eight evil gods. Later, Wilbur inadvertently infused the Light Helmet with Bahamut''s dark energy from Aisha. This inadvertent fusion was what had saved him today.


    Although the Child of Light''s approach was not the best, being swallowed by an evil god was far from ideal. It has at least ensured his survival. Understanding this, Wilbur resolved another mystery. The dark cage had suppressed his energy, which should have prevented the Light Shield from activating. Yet, the shield had protected him from Aisha''s attack at a critical moment.


    This was due to the trace of Bahamut''s dark energy absorbed by the Light Helmet. Despite the suppression of his powers, this bit of dark energy kept him alive.


    Wilbur spent several hours inside Bahamut''s body before he was expelled. By then, the dark cage had exhausted its energy and dissipated with the wind, leaving Wilbur to be ejected with Bahamut''s waste.


    Freed from his confinement, Wilbur''s body emitted a radiant white glow. He spotted a nearby pond and leaped into it, causing a ssh that rose several meters high.


    Ssh!


    "What was that sound?"


    Aisha turned her head towards the pond. Although she did not see Wilbur, she noticed the ripples on the surface of the pond. Shock shed in her eyes, and she angrily eximed, "That damn fool! He''s still alive!"


    Ssh!


    Before Aisha could finish her sentence, Wilbur burst out of the water, soaring into the air with trailing white droplets. Aisha red at him with icy eyes and hissed, "You wretched creature, how are you still alive? No, you can''t be. I must kill you!"


    Without listening to Aisha''s words, Wilbur tore a strip of cloth from his clothing and tied it over his eyes. Bahamut''s greatest powery in its eyes. By avoiding its gaze, Wilbur could evade its binding spell. All he wanted now was a quick battle to defeat Bahamut.


    His dragon aura spread over an area with an 800-meter radius, allowing Wilbur to sense Bahamut''s exact location. Even without his sight, he knew precisely where Bahamut was.

 Chapter 2496

    "Hahaha!" Aisha burst intoughter and sneered, "Do you really think you can evade Lord Bahamut''s ughter by covering your eyes?"


    In that instant, a sh of silver light streaked across the sky. Before Aisha could finish her sentence, the Azure Dragon Spear appeared right before her. Aisha expelled a ck mist from her mouth, encasing the spear in ice.


    She shattered the ice with a burst of white light and was about to speak triumphantly. Just then, a deep rumble of thunder echoed through the sky.


    Aisha looked up to see Wilbur hovering in the air, a massive storm cloud forming above him. Within the cloud, a dragon''s silhouette swirled, asionally revealing its form.


    Astonished and speechless, Aisha watched, overwhelmed by the immense power and aura emanating from Wilbur. After some time, she finally found her voice, trembling, "This... how can this be? Is this truly his strength?"


    "Dragon Spell, Thunder Strike!" Wilbur roared. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning descended, transforming into the shape of a dragon. Electricity crackled along its body as it swung its tail mightily, striking Bahamut.


    Smack!


    The sound of the strike echoed as Bahamut''s form dissolved into a cloud of dark mist. Aisha did not even have time to react before she, too, disintegrated into dust.


    Aisha could never have imagined that Wilbur possessed such power. In reality, Wilbur had been cultivating in the magical tower for forty-five years. The energy within the tower was a thousand times more potent than that of the outside world, allowing Wilbur''s cultivation to advance rapidly.


    For the first twenty years, Wilbur trained on the first level of the magical tower, mastering the Dragon Spell. The following twenty-five years were spent on the fourth level, where he tripled the power of the Dragon Spell and learned to harness dragon aura with attributes of lightning, fire, and wind.


    Each of these attributes had specific uses against different foes. Lightning was the quickest, making it Wilbur''s go-to for offense. For battling groups of enemies, he would choose either the fire dragon or the wind dragon.


    With Bahamut''s defeat, the eastern sky began to brighten. Wilbur stood atop a tall tree, watching the sunrise. After some hesitation, he decided to proceed directly to the seventh level of the magical tower.


    Though the higher levels of the magical tower were more perilous, Wilbur believed that his current strength was enough to pass the seventh level. For the final two levels, he nned to train for another thirty years before attempting them.


    Bathed in the golden morning light, Wilbur became a mere shadow as he leaped into the swirling white vortex.


    In the next instant, a sh of white light engulfed his vision, and Wilbur found himself on the seventh level of the magical tower. However, the sight before him left him stunned-he was at the greatke of Vicente.


    The scene was so vividly real that Wilbur couldn''t believe his eyes. He murmured in shock, "How did I end up here? Isn''t this Orkot''s home?"


    "Could the seventh level''s trial be to defeat my master, Orkot?"


    Wilbur trembled all over. He never imagined that the trial on the seventh level would require him to confront Aqua Dragon, Master Orkot. Wilbur doubted his ability to defeat Orkot, who was far stronger.


    Orkot had been a cultivator from the upper dimensions, who had fallen to the lower dimensions due to being betrayed. Wilbur felt honored to have been taken in as his disciple. But now, facing his master as an adversary seemed impossible.


    Taking two steps back, Wilbur paused as a sudden thought struck him.


    Wait!


    Everyone here had been killed on Earth for various reasons. Could it be that Orkot had also died?


    Reflecting on the past, Wilbur felt a wave of sorrow, his eyes welling with tears. At that moment, a voice suddenly broke the silence from beside him, "Hey, young man, are you here to fish too?"

 Chapter 2497

    "Fishing?"


    Wilbur turned to see a handsome middle-aged man sitting by theke, fishing. Wilbur had never seen this man before. After scrutinizing him for a moment, Wilbur asked, puzzled, "Were you speaking to me just now?"


    The man shrugged with a hint of helplessness and nced around, replying, "It seems it''s just the two of us here. So, are you here to fish too?"


    "Fishing? No."


    Wilbur instinctively shook his head. Although he sensed danger in the presence of the middle-aged man, the familiar surroundings dulled his sense of battle readiness.


    "I''m not here to fish. You must be mistaken."


    "If you''re not fishing, then what are you doing here?"


    The man''s tone was casual, almost curious.


    "I... Isn''t this the magical tower?" Wilbur responded, regaining his senses. "And who are you? Why are you here?"


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly, handed Wilbur a fishing rod, and said, "I''m about to cook a pot of fresh fish soup. If you help me catch three fish, I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    "But..."


    "No buts. Otherwise, you can wait here alone in solitude."


    Wilbur was taken aback. The man firmly ced the fishing rod in his hands, patted his shoulder, and then continued fishing with a friendly smile. Wilbur observed the man closely, noting that he seemed to have no aura of a cultivator and his demeanor was unthreatening, almost amiable.


    Since the magical tower was known to bring about fated encounters, perhaps those he met here were meant to cross his path. Given the circumstances, Wilbur decided it was best to follow the man''s suggestion. He could remain cautious and ready to act if anything went awry.


    Taking a deep breath, Wilbur said, "Alright, I''ll help you catch three fish."


    "The fish here aren''t easy to catch. It''s all about luck. Once, there was someone who fished here for three years and didn''t catch a single fish. Hmph, as for you, I''ll give you just one day. If you can''t catch three fish by then, it means we''re not destined to meet, and I won''t bother answering your questions anymore."


    "What? Three years without catching a single fish?" Wilbur was astonished. "Do you know about me?"


    The middle-aged man chuckled softly and said, "You should focus on fishing for now."


    Realizing the man was not going to reveal more, Wilbur stifled his curiosity and turned his attention to fishing.


    An hourter, Wilbur caught his first fish. The middle-aged man nced at it but said nothing. After another half hour, Wilbur reeled in a second fish. Again, the man remained silent. As evening approached, Wilbur still had not caught the third fish.


    The man looked at the setting sun and remarked, "The sun is setting, and I''ll be leaving soon. It would seem that there''s not enough fate between us."


    "Not necessarily. I might still catch one more fish," Wilbur retorted, determined.


    "Give up, young man. Your chance has passed," the man said, almost sympathetically.


    At that moment, a ssh broke the silence. Wilbur yanked the rod, pulling up a foot-long white carp.

 Chapter 2498

    Under the setting sun, the white carp wriggled in Wilbur''s hands, sending golden droplets flying through the air. Wilbur turned to the middle-aged man and said, "Sir, I''ve caught the third fish."


    The man looked at Wilbur without uttering a word.


    Seeing this, Wilbur quickly removed the carp from the hook and ced it in the bucket with the other two fish he had caught earlier in the day. Now, the bucket held three fish.


    Wilbur carried the bucket over to the man, set it down in front of him, and said, "Sir, take a look. Here are the three fish you asked for."


    The man gazed into the bucket at the three swimming fish. The sshing water caused by their movements caught his attention. After a moment, he moved his lips and said, "It seems this is fate. The heavens are giving you an opportunity."


    Hearing this, Wilbur felt a surge of joy. He realized that he had spent the entire day fishing and had only encountered this middle-aged man. Considering that they were in the seventh level of the magical tower''s illusion, if there had been any other opponents, they should have appeared by now. But for the whole day, no one else had shown up.


    This could only mean one thing: the man before him was the formidable presence of the seventh level. The man had concealed his aura so well that Wilbur had mistaken him for an ordinary person.


    In the magical tower, anyone appearing on the seventh level must possess great strength. If Wilbur could avoid a battle and still win, that would be ideal. The man''s initial request for Wilbur to fish seemed to have a deeper purpose, possibly wanting to impart some wisdom or knowledge.


    Great cultivators typically do not share their secrets lightly. Even when taking on disciples, they often look for fated opportunities. This might be such a chance for Wilbur. Since encountering the Nine Dragons Cauldron, Wilbur had begun to value these rare opportunities highly. Reflecting on his journey, he understood the importance of seizing every fortuitous encounter.


    The middle-aged man then said, "Come on, bring the fish and follow me home. Tonight, I''ll make you fresh fish soup."


    "Alright," Wilbur agreed.


    Having gone hungry all day, Wilbur''s stomach growled with anticipation. He picked up the bucket and followed the man for several miles until they reached a small wooden house. The man told Wilbur that this was his home.


    Taking out a key, the man unlocked the door and invited Wilbur in. Wilbur looked around, noticing how familiar the surroundings felt, yet he knew there had been no wooden house in Vicente''s immortal realm.


    Why did a wooden house appear here?


    While the scene resembled Vicente''s immortal realm exactly, this small wooden house was the only unfamiliar element.


    By now, the sky had turnedpletely dark. The man entered the wooden house, turned on the lights, and then came back out to see Wilbur still standing there, dazed. Smiling, he called out, "Hey, kiddo. Why are you standing there like an idiot? Bring the fish over so I can make that fresh fish soup for you."


    "Oh, right," Wilbur snapped out of his thoughts, carrying the bucket into the house. The man spent an hour in the kitchen, cooking, and finally brought out a steaming pot of fish soup.


    "Here you go, fresh fish soup. Eat up, kid," the man said, setting the pot on the table.


    "Thank you, sir," Wilbur said.


    He took a piece of fish and tasted it, finding the vor delightful. He eximed excitedly, "Sir, this fish soup you made is delicious!"


    "If you like it, eat more. Don''t be shy. Enjoy," the man encouraged.


    "Alright," Wilbur responded.


    They both ate heartily for nearly half an hour, finishing the entire pot of fish soup. Wilbur drank thest drop, then set down his bowl, feeling thoroughly satisfied. "That was amazing," he said.


    The middle-aged man, picking his teeth with a toothpick, smiled and said, "You silly boy. Tasty, wasn''t it? After all these years, you''re the first person from the lower dimensions to taste my cooking."

 Chapter 2499

    Hearing this, Wilbur''s eyes lit up with excitement. "So, sir, you''re not a cultivator from the lower dimensions? Are you from the middle dimensions?"


    "There''s no need to call me sir. Actually, you should address me as Master."


    "Master?"


    "That''s right. I am indeed your master."


    "You?" Wilbur looked at the middle-aged man in disbelief and then, with a bitter smile, said, "Sir, we areplete strangers. Today is the first time we''ve met. How can you im to be my master? Surely sharing a pot of fish soup doesn''t make you my master, does it?"


    "Why not?" The man''s eyes shed sternly as he stared at Wilbur. "Wasn''t the fish soup good enough?"


    "But this..." Wilbur felt conflicted. After all, it was not normal to be someone''s disciple just because of a pot of fish soup. He was a cultivator, not a chef.


    The middle-aged man stood up and walked out of the wooden house. Wilbur quickly followed and said, "Sir, thank you for the fish soup. It was indeed delicious."


    Under the silvery moonlight, the man stood with his back to Wilbur and said coldly, "Do you really think I''m asking you to call me Master just because of a pot of fish soup?"


    "Huh?" Wilbur was taken aback. He stared at the man''s back and asked, "If not for the fish soup, then why?"


    The man sighed and a slight smile formed on his lips. "Haven''t you figured it out yet?"


    Wilbur was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    The man looked up at the moon and said, "I meant, haven''t you noticed how simr my personality is to your master, Orkot''s?"


    "Huh? Is it?" Wilbur scratched his head and then suddenly, with a questioning look, said, "I don''t think you''re that simr. By the way, how do you know my master is Orkot?"


    The man chuckled and said, "That''s because I am Orkot."


    "You''re Orkot? That''s impossible! You two havepletely different personalities." At this moment, Wilbur was utterly confused. He could not understand how this man knew about his master, Orkot, or why he imed to be him.


    "Hahaha! I was just kidding. I was messing with you. I''m not that stubborn old man."


    The middle-aged man turned to Wilbur, smiling, and said, "Actually, I''m Orkot''s younger brother, Orkus. I''ve finally broken free from his control."


    "What?" Wilbur frowned and looked at Orkus. "You''re my master''s brother?"


    "He took you in as his disciple. Didn''t he tell you about what happened in the higher dimensions?" Orkus asked with a cold expression, his eyes filled with a murderous glint.


    Wilbur was startled but replied directly, "Master told me that he once fell in love with a woman. Later, she betrayed him, and he was gravely injured. Eventually, he left the higher dimensions and ended up in the lower dimensions."


    "That damned fool! It''s all because of him. If he hadn''t been so infatuated, we wouldn''t have fallen from the higher dimensions to the lower dimensions. He ruined everything for me, too. That wretched man!"

 Chapter 2500

    Orkus kicked a stone in frustration, sending it flying. Wilbur, seeing his angry yet somewhat endearing expression, struggled to suppress hisughter and asked cautiously, "Orkus, are you okay?"


    "It''s so embarrassing."


    Orkus turned away, hands on his hips, and after a moment of silence, said, "Actually, I am also your master. Orkot and I are essentially the same person. He taught you some skills, and now it''s my turn. I want to prove to the world that Orkus is not inferior to Orkot."


    Orkus then exined his rtionship with Orkot. It turned out that the dragon n was a unique group tasked with overseeing the various dimensions of the universe. Due to the existence of both light and dark dimensions in the cosmos, Orkus and Orkot have always been two aspects of the same entity since birth.


    Orkot represented the light dimensions, while Orkus embodied the dark dimensions. Originally, they shared one body. However, in the higher dimensions, they were deceived by a female assassin from the Dragon yer Organization named Iselin and were ultimately killed by thebined efforts of the organization.


    The Dragon yer Organization was unaware of the unique nature of Orkot and believed he was dead. But in reality, Orkot and Orkus, being embodiments of light and dark, transcended typical concepts of life and death. When someone from the light dimension died, their soul would naturally be transferred to the dark dimension, and vice versa.


    The universe, created by the dimensional guardians, operated on a cycle of light and dark reincarnation. Because of their unique existence, Orkot and Orkus each maintained a form in both the light and dark dimensions. Consequently, they did not truly experience death. They simply alternated between separation and union. After being betrayed in the higher dimensions, Orkus and Orkot were forced to separate.


    Yet, this separation was something Orkus had always desired. He did not want to be Orkot''s shadow. In the dark dimensions, Orkus was a powerful ruler in his own right. Deep down, Orkus never considered himself inferior to Orkot and always sought to prove his worth.


    Now, with Orkot taking on Wilbur as a disciple, Orkus saw an opportunity. He decided to also take Wilbur as his disciple, intending to teach him his own techniques, thereby proving his superiority over Orkot.


    After hearing Orkus'' story, Wilbur was stunned and asked, "So, you and my master Orkot are both immortal?"


    "Indeed," Orkus confirmed. "Being part of the dragon n, one of the dimensional guardians, we are not subject to death."


    Wilbur suddenly recalled something he had once heard from Orkot. "So, does that mean the cultivator who became a dimensional guardian through ruthless killing and plundering is also immortal?"


    Orkus paused, looking at Wilbur with a serious expression, and replied, "That individual is merely a low-level dimensional guardian and cannot escape the cycle of life and death."


    He then changed the subject, saying, "Alright, Wilbur, since you''ve enjoyed my fish soup, from now on, you are my disciple."


    "Ah?" Wilbur was taken aback. Orkus smiled faintly and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you unwilling?"


    "No, of course not. I am willing."


    Wilbur was eager to be Orkus'' disciple. After all, having another master meant learning more skills. Given the current crisis, which concerned not just Wilbur but the survival of the entire world, there was no reason for him to refuse.


    Orkus nodded in approval. "Good. When you became Orkot''s disciple, how long did he teach you?"


    "Master Orkot taught me for two months."


    "Then I will teach you for three months. Don''t ask me why I''m adding an extra month. If you really want to know, it''s because I have to be better at everything than him!"

 Chapter 2501

    Wilbur stared at Orkus wordlessly. Despite not knowing if Orkus was powerful enough to be a master, just watching him interact with his brother Orkot alone made him look a little evil and cunning.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "What? Nothing."


    "Alright."


    Orkus put a hand on Wilbur''s shoulder. "Since I''m your master now, let me start teaching you. It''s impossible for someone from the Light World to harness energy from the Dark World unless they find a dimension rift where energies from both worlds somehow manage to connect. You must first understand the true meaning of darkness if you want to master dark energy. Tell me, Wilbur. What is there in darkness?"


    Wilbur shook his head. "There''s nothing in darkness at all."


    "Well, that may be one way of seeing it. Remember this: there''s also coldness, loneliness, and resentment. These are all elements that can help one bring out powerful dark energy."


    Orkus stretched out his right hand, and a ball of dark energy appeared in the middle of his palm at once. It grew bigger and bigger before finally hurling the ball toward Wilbur.


    "Master!" Wilbur shouted as the ball of dark energy melded into Wilbur like it was nothing.


    Orkus said, "Wilbur, the best way to learn about dark energy is to immerse


    yourself in it. This ball of dark energy is a gift from me to you. You may sit in it and meditate while you learn. You''ll be able toe out of it once you understand the true meaning of darkness."


    "I¡ª"


    Wilbur was about to say something more, but Orkus barely wanted to listen. He cracked a yawn, stretching his body before heading into the hut for a nap.


    With no other choice, Wilbur could only do as he was told and begin to meditate. Orkus'' words reyed in his mind over and over again as Wilbur tried and failedpletely to absorb the dark energy. It seemed to freeze over the second it even touched Wilbur.


    It seemed like there was a huge difference between learning about something and trulyprehending it. Cultivation, at the end of the day, relied on hard work. Listening to someone tell you about it was next to useless.


    Wilbur rposed his thoughts, then tried again to understand the meaning of darkness. It took him two whole months before he was able to do so and absorb the dark energy. He then walked out of the ball Orkus had thrown him into.


    "Master," Wilbur greeted.


    Orkus'' arms were crossed at his chest as he nodded. "Not bad. It seems like you''ve understood the meaning of darkness. You''re only missing one thing now."


    "What is it?"


    "Once you''ve learned how to mold dark energy into real objects, you would''ve learned the very essence of darkness."


    "What?"

 Chapter 2502

    Wilbur stared nkly at Orkus, who merely blinked. The very next second, there was a ck dragon in the air behind Orkus.


    The ck dragon soared around in the air, before leaping toward Wilbur, letting out a roar of fury barely a few meters before it reached him. It dissolved into ck miasma after that.


    Orkus looked at Wilbur with a smile. "You sure look glum! Did you think I was going to teach you the cultivation method? Well, you''d be foolish to think so. Remember this: you can learn cultivation methods on your own. Once you''re able to harness dark energy, you''ll automatically learn lots of cultivation methods. So, I''m telling you that harnessing dark energy is the most important part. I only give the best to my pupils, and I don''t want to teach you those cultivations that are bound by all sorts of restrictions. Got it?"


    "Got it. Thank you, Master."


    Wilbur was enlightened by Orkus'' words. Indeed, cultivation methods had their restrictions. Learning the most essential move would naturally lead to him learning other cultivation methods depending on what he was capable of, whereas just learning one cultivation method would eventually result in his opponent predicting what he could do.


    Wilbur continued to learn and cultivate in the next month and finally acquired the skill of harnessing dark energy on the twenty-eighth day.


    He summoned a ck dragon before leaping onto its head and admiring the view below him.


    Just then, a thick cloud of ck miasma suddenly billowed into the air. Orkus appeared in front of Wilbur, who scrambled to bow to him. "Greetings, Master."


    "Your three months are up, Wilbur. You''ve now learned the essence of how to harness dark energy, and you may move on to the eighth level."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Wilbur looked up at the white vortex of light in the sky and dove into it without hesitation.


    Orkus watched as Wilbur disappeared from his sight, smiling to himself. "I sure hope you don''t disappoint me, young man."


    White light shed in front of Wilbur''s eyes, and he appeared on the eighth floor of the magical tower.


    He looked around before realizing that he was in Bruille Town.


    "Bruille Town? Tuttle Mine? Could it be the Dark Tree?"


    Just as Wilbur was thinking to himself, the buildings on the streets began to crumble one after the other with a loud rumble. The townsfolk cried out in agony, running for their lives.


    Wilbur frowned at the sight. The cries of the townsfolk were too much for him to bear, and he soared downwards at once.


    He spotted Adam destroying a building from afar, and shouted, "That''s enough, Adam! Stop hurting these innocent civilians!"


    Adam responded by plucking an enormous stone pir off the ground and hurling it towards Wilbur. "I''ve been waiting for you, Wilbur Penn! You''re going to die. I''ll make sure of it!"


    Wilbur summoned his Magic Dragon de, shing it through the air several times at top speed. The stone pir was chopped to pieces, scattering on the ground.

 Chapter 2503

    Adam gritted his teeth, balling his hands into fists as he stared at Wilbur through bloodshot eyes. "You bastard! You''re the reason I ended up here! I was supposed to live! You''re the reason my mother had to grieve for my death! This is all your fault, and only by killing you will I soothe the pain in my chest. You''re f*cking dead!"


    Adam shot out toward Wilbur, who came charging with his sword as well.


    A sword aura shed in the air, and Adam''s body turned transparent as it struck him. The sword aura passed through Adam''s body like he was not even there,nding on a nearby building instead.


    The building crumbled at once as its residents cried out in terror. Their screams eventually stopped as the building copsed into a pile of dust and debris.


    Adam nced at the copsed building, suddenly lighting up with glee and joy. "Ha, Wilbur! You''ve always been proud of standing for justice and goodness, but now you''ve killed a bunch of innocent civilians. Where did that goodwill go, huh? You''ve always been an evil cultivator, and that''s just the truth!"


    Wilbur was furious. "I didn''t mean to kill them, unlike you! You''re the one who should be dead."


    "It doesn''t matter what you say. You killed the innocent people of Bruille Town, which makes you an evil cultivator! And now, I''m going to get rid of you to avenge these townsfolk!"


    Upon saying those words, Adam began to absorb the dark energy around him. Dozens of tentacles stretched out from behind him, wriggling toward Wilbur at top speed.


    Wilbur chopped off a dozen or so of the tentacles with his Magic Dragon de, but it was snatched out of his grasp soon by another tentacle.


    "You''re dead, Wilbur Penn!"


    Adam''s remaining tentacles turned into razor-sharp des that shot out toward Wilbur''s chest. Wilbur''s limbs were now held in ce by a few tentacles, and he summoned a ck dragon to appear behind him.


    The ck dragon came soaring over, cutting off Adam''s tentacles and protecting Wilbur from a fatal blow.


    "I''m not an evil cultivator, Adam. You''re the one who deserves to die!"


    Wilbur''s eyes turned jet-ck all of a sudden as powerful dark energy radiated off him to freeze Adam''s tentacles. The ice quickly spread to Adam''s torso and hadpletely frozen him in a matter of seconds.


    Crack!


    Theyer of ice shattered as Adam glowered at Wilbur. "I''m going to kill you, Wilbur Penn!"


    Adam had lost his temperpletely then. Four figures formed from the dark aura around him, and Wilbur was shocked to realize that they were all at peak Emperor level.


    Adam had managed to forge four peak Emperor level elites all on his own. All four figures each channeled a ball of dark energy as they surrounded Wilbur.


    The four energy balls connected to form one big ball of energy, one thatpletely enveloped Wilbur.


    Following that, the shadows continued to channel energy into the ball. It grew bigger and bigger, and eventually, the shadows melded into the ball as one in the form of even darker energy.


    Wilbur could sense the immense pressureing from around him. It was so powerful that it threatened to crush Wilbur. He looked around, and his body began to rapidly absorb the dark energy.


    The ball of energy began to reduce in size. It was not long before Wilbur finally absorbed all of it. The sight made Adam widen his eyes in rage and disbelief. "What? Did you just absorb my energy?"


    He looked up, but Wilbur was nowhere to be seen anymore.


    Just then, the air echoed with Wilbur''s voice, "I''m not the Wilbur Penn you once knew, Adam, and you''re not the Adam you used to be either! Take this!"

 Chapter 2504

    Adam looked up to see Wilbur hovering in mid-air, a gigantic dark cloud looming above his head. There seemed to be a dragon weaving in and out of the cloud, letting out a series of cries and howls.


    The dark cloud rumbled with dull thunder, and Adam gritted his teeth as he looked on viciously. "How... How are you able to be so powerful? Your aura, your power.... No! None of this should be happening, you should be the one to die!"


    Adam''s gaze suddenly turned eerily firm as he spat, "I''m going to kill you if it''s thest thing I do, Wilbur Penn. You destroyed everything I had, all of it. Why is it that you get to grow more and more powerful, but I''m forever stuck in this boring, wretched dimension? Arghhhh!"


    Adam let out a cry of fury, and a fierce wind kicked up to surround him. Cracks appeared in the ground, as streams of ck liquid began to trickle and gather around Adam before melding into him.


    Adam continued absorbing the ck streams. It was not long before they were drainedpletely, and Adam had now be an enormous ball of ck liquid that shot out toward Wilbur the very next second.


    Wilbur shouted, "Dragon Spell: Storm!"


    A dragon aura storm came hurtling toward the liquid ball, swallowing itpletely as it raged around the ball. Wilbur watched on, thinking that the liquid ball would be cut into countless droplets.


    However, something unexpected happened. The liquid ball began to spin anti- clockwise furiously, while the storm was turning around it clockwise. Both forces were spinning in opposite directions, and the ck energy storm began to grow stronger.


    Deafening sounds of collision rang into the air as both forces continued to spin. To Wilbur''s shock, the dragon aura storm began to slow down. It disappearedpletely in the end, and the liquid ball shot out towards Wilbur.


    "Dragon Spell: Fiery Dragon!"


    A fire dragon flew out of the dark cloud towards the liquid ball. However, the ck storm that had kicked up from the liquid ball''s spinning just now roped the dragon into itself. The fire dragon roared, its mes shing about in the dark storm before vanishingpletely.


    The dark storm faded after onest collision. The gigantic ball of ck liquid continued heading forward, shocking Wilbur to his core. Adam was far too powerful, and he might kill Wilbur if this went on.


    With no other choice, Wilbur chose to cast the Dragon Spell once more. "Dragon Spell: Thunder Strike!"


    With a roar, a thunder dragon shing with light all over its body shot out from the cloud, soaring toward the enormous liquid ball. The thunder dragon did not crash into the ball immediately. Instead, it soared above it as it struck the ball with lightning.


    Every lightning strike would yank out a wisp of ck miasma, and it was not long before there were hundreds of wisps drifting into the air and out of sight. Those ck miasma were formed out of Adam''s energy, and Wilbur could clearly feel the energy of the liquid ball slowly dwindling as the ck miasma dissipated.

 Chapter 2505

    If this went on, all the energy in the liquid ball would be gone in a matter of minutes and it would be a walk in the park to kill Adam then. The thought made Wilbur rather pleased, but it did notst very long before the liquid ball came hurtling toward the thunder dragon above it.


    The liquid ball seemed to be hellbent on a fight to the death, crashing into the thunder dragon directly. The thunder dragon dove into the liquid ball at thest second, exploding inside it. A deafening sound rang through the air as a powerful wave of energy spread out.


    The explosion drained half of the liquid ball''s energy, which Wilbur was overjoyed to see. After all, that would mean that half of Adam''s powers had been drained.


    Just then, Adam''s face appeared on the surface of the liquid ball as he glowered at Wilbur murderously. "I''ll make sure I kill you today even if it''s thest thing I do!"


    "Oh, yeah? Why don''t you give it a try?"


    The face disappeared off the liquid ball after Adam''s words as it continued to rise and crash into Wilbur. Wilbur activated the Light of Dragon at once, and the golden dragon wrapped around his right arm as he hurled out an Azure Dragon Spear with his left hand.


    The azure dragon appeared but dissolved into dust within the blink of an eye as the liquid ball continued to rise. Wilbur let out a cry, soaring downwards and aiming a punch at the ball.


    The golden dragon shot out of Wilbur''s right arm, charging towards the liquid ball and entering it before exploding.


    A powerful wave of energy spread out, and ck miasma dissipated into the air. Adam''s powers had decreased by another twenty percent, and Wilbur was also knocked backward from the powerful energy.


    "You''re going to die!"


    Adam, who looked positively feral now, came sprinting toward Wilbur. Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de, flying downward and swinging it against Adam. The ck sword aura was absorbed by the liquid ball, and Wilbur stabbed his sword into it.


    The Magic Dragon de was sucked into the liquid ball as they collided. ck liquid climbed up the sword onto Wilbur''s body, spreading out at top speed before pulling him into the ball altogether.


    Wilbur was surrounded by the ck liquid in the ball, which radiated a powerful suction force as if it was trying to absorb all of the power in his body. Adam''s voice echoed through the air then. "Took long enough for this day to happen, didn''t it, Wilbur Penn? Do you remember how you humiliated me back then? Now, you''re going to be my food."


    Wilbur could feel his energy draining out of him, used to nourish Adam''s power instead. If this were to go on, Wilbur would be drained dry within a minute and Adam''s words woulde true.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. Was he just going to die by Adam''s hand like this?


    Just then, Wilbur''s Light Helmet emitted a brilliant white glow. A defensive barrier made of the power of light appeared around Wilbur, followed by a gray aura around the barrier forming a secondyer of protection.


    Wilbur could still feel the energy being drained from his body even after the light barrier appeared, but that sensation promptly stopped once the gray aura showed up.


    It was reced with energy channeled back into his own body endlessly. Wilbur


    was shocked. He was now draining Adam''s energy instead of the other way around.

 Chapter 2506

    "What? How could this be? You bastard, what did you do?" Adam cried out.


    Fear overtook him as he continued shrieking, "How did you manage to drain my energy like this? No, this can''t be!"


    The dark aura condensed as Adam made ast-ditch attempt at getting his energy back, but he quickly realized that he was unable to do so.


    "Get out of my way!" Adam roared, hurling Wilbur out of the liquid ball. Dozens of tentacles stretched out of the ball in mid-air, their tips razor-sharp as they sliced at Wilbur relentlessly.


    The dozens of tentacles covered the space around Wilbur, and there was no escaping for him now.


    "You''re dead, Wilbur Penn!"


    Adamughed wildly, before letting out a roar of fury as the tentacles closed in on Wilbur. Yet Wilbur did not seem scared at all, muttering a spell as he activated Aura Return and appearing a hundred meters above Adam the next second.


    "What? Where did he go? Where''s Wilbur, where''s Wilbur Penn?"


    Wilbur had vanished before Adam''s very eyes. The sight of it shook Adam to his core. However, it was not long before Adam was able to sense Wilbur''s energy aura and looked up to see him hovering a hundred meters above.


    "What did you learn to move so quickly?"


    "It''s a special cultivation method from the dragon n. It''s a shame you won''t get the chance to see it a second time."


    Wilbur''s gaze shed coldly as he activated the Dragon Move. There was nothing he hated more than cultivators who backed him into a fatal corner, and they would only be his enemies. The best way of dealing with these enemies was to wipe them outpletely.


    Despite the fact that Adam had recovered half of his powers from usurping Wilbur''s energy, there was no way he would be any match for Wilbur now.


    Wilbur shouted, "Dragon Move: Dragon''s Wrath!"


    A golden pearl appeared above Wilbur''s head. It entered the white dragon flying around him, turning it into a golden dragon that grew several times in size before pouncing on Adam.


    The dragon''s talons gripped the liquid ball, unleashing a series of attacks on it that caused it to explode three times.


    "Arghhhhh!"

 Chapter 2507

    The ball of ck liquid exploded as Adam cried out in agony. ck miasma rose into the air before promptly disappearing, and pure, clean water rained down on the town.


    The golden dragon flew above the town, letting out a roar. Its powerful dragon aura filled the air as the townsfolk forged out of ck miasma and disappeared out of sight.


    Peace was restored in Bruille Town again.


    Wilbur, whose body had been drained of spirit energy, fell from mid-air onto the center of the town square. He promptly passed out, only waking up two dayster.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur could activate the eighth level of the Dragon Move through cultivation, the Dragon Move itself was a very demanding cultivation method where the higher the level activated, the more spirit energy it would drain out of the cultivator.


    Even though he had cultivated up to the Dragon''s Wrath, Wilbur could only activate half of the fire dragon''s power. Even then, doing so had drained his bodypletely of spirit energy.


    Had it not been for the added support of the Light Helmet, Wilbur would have at least been unconscious for half a month. He had sworn to himself that he would never use the Dragon Move unless he absolutely had to and heaved a sigh of relief upon having finally gotten rid of Adam.


    Wilbur sat cross-legged in the square as he meditated, his mind racing. If Adam had shown up on the eighth level, it had to be his mother, the Tree of Darkness on the ninth.


    The Tree of Darkness was the mother of the dark aura on Earth, which was now more powerful than the light aura that was there. That would mean the Tree of Darkness had grown more powerful, especially considering the fact that the energy aura in the magical tower was a thousand times what it was outside.


    Wilbur would be no match for Adam had he not mastered the Dragon Spell or Dragon Move. Going up against Adam alone had nearly pushed him to the end of his wits, and Wilbur would be dead for sure if he entered the ninth level now without doing further training.


    Wilbur knew that he could not just move forward blindly now. He had cultivated for forty-five years throughout the past few levels, so he nned to cultivate on the eighth level of the magical tower for twenty-nine years, leaving one full year for the ninth level.


    This already stretched his time limit to the maximum, and Wilbur would be able to return to Earth if he seeded. As long as he tried his best, he would have a shot at defeating the Dark Lord and saving Earth.


    If he were to fail... Well, saving Earth would go up in smoke, and Wilbur would be able to do nothing about it.


    Wilbur had spent half a month resting and healing his body before he began to cultivate the Dragon Spell and the Dragon Move. If he could improve both of those cultivation methods in the next twenty-nine years, he would definitely advance to a whole new level and grow even more powerful!


    At the same time, the Dark Messenger stood on a cliff overlooking the ind and the sea. Over on the other side of the world in Cametra, the Dark Lord sat on his throne in the Light Valley Pce as he said coldly, "Don''t bother waiting. This time, I''ll be able to finish my n even without borrowing Wilbur''s powers."


    The Dark Lord''s voice was sent into the Dark Messenger''s mind, who responded, "What are your intentions, Master?"


    "The ancient formation is going to beplete soon. I want you back here immediately to help me activate it and release the dark energy within it. I shall use this energy to solidify my position on Earth."


    "Yes, Master."


    Half an hourter, the Dark Messenger left the ind on a ship with Holt in tow.


    The Dark Lord''s n had already started ten years ago. He had hoped to form a connection with the evil gods through their puppets and acquire the seeds of evil sorcery to gain the support of the evil gods.


    If two, or even one of the eight evil gods had been willing to be on the Dark Lord''s side, he would have been able to activate the ancient formation and release its dark energy for him to absorb so that he could be the evil god of Earth.


    Once that happened, all of Earth would be swallowed up. Earth would no longer be able to appear in the universe as a lower dimension, instead drifting into the chaotic realm outside of the universe as a chamber under the control of the evil god, the Dark Lord.


    Because Light and Dark dimensions existed as different dimensions at the same time, the universe and the chaos array would also exist in parallel. If something of significance happened in one of the dimensions, something rting to it would also happen in the other.

 Chapter 2508

    There were twelve Immortals in the universe, which meant that there would be twelve evil gods in the chaotic realm.


    The chaotic realm and the universe were notpletely separated, as both shared dimensions as well. Those twelve Immortals had appeared in this ovepping dimension, as did the ancient formation that unlocked the positions of the twelve evil gods.


    The Dark Lord had not known about this at first and was delighted to find out about it. The twelve positions of the evil gods proved that evil gods were cultivators who ascended, which meant that the Dark Lord had the choice to not be a ve to someone else.


    The Dark Lord firmly believed that being a servant meant that you were restricted under the control of another, despite how powerful you became. However, being a powerful cultivator was a different case where you would have all the control you wanted.


    No one wanted to be a servant or a ve. There were countless cultivators in the middle and upper dimensions who wanted to grow more powerful to be a dimension guardian, which the Dark Lord found ratherughable. Bing a dimension guardian would not grant one immortality!


    Bing a dimension guardian was nothing more than a lie the twelve Immortals of the universe had fabricated. These people would foolishly live the rest of their lives out in a lie, whereas bing an evil god would make you immortal. Surely no one could resist something like that!


    Unfortunately, none of the puppets of the evil gods were willing to help the Dark Lord. Even Bahamut, the weakest out of the evil gods, would rather give up ever setting foot on Earth again than work with the Dark Lord.


    The thought made the Dark Lord clench his fists. "Those eight bastards. Well, let''s hope none of them show up after I activate the dark energy of the ancient formation, or I''ll be sure to absorb all of their powers.


    Despite the fact that there was only hatred and bloodshed between evil gods, the Dark Lord was still rather disappointed that he had not been able to get any of them on his side.


    Over in the magical tower, Wilbur continued to cultivate. His mind reyed what happened after he had activated the Dragon Spell and the Dragon Move and managed to find out the weaknesses of the two cultivation methods after breaking things down.


    The Dragon Spell and Dragon Move were obviously capable of killing a weak opponent quickly, but they were greatlycking if they were used against an elite. Wilbur might still have the ninth level of the Dragon Move to improve to, but he had been unsessful in doing so despite many tries. Thus, Wilbur decided to start with the Dragon Spell.


    As long as he cultivated the Dragon Spell and raised its level, he might have a shot at defeating the opponent on the ninth floor of the magical tower. Wilbur remembered how he had activated the Dragon Spell during his battle with Adam, and how quickly Adam had been able to figure out its overall strengths and weaknesses.


    That was why Adam had been able to defend himself so well. How was Wilbur going to prevent that? Wilbur thought about it for five years, and on one fine morning, his eyes suddenly flew open as an idea hatched in his mind.


    Wilbur had thought that real magical dragons hid at the backmostyer of the clouds, concealing themselves to strike out all of a sudden.


    However, there was still a certain amount of distance between the clouds and the ground. A well-trained cultivator would quickly be able to spot the dragon as soon as it emerged from the clouds.


    If there was a way to make the dragon invisible and only show itself when attacking, that would make it much easier to confuse the opponent and render them helpless in guessing the direction the dragon would attack from.


    Wilbur opened his hand, and a white dragon appeared forged out of dragon aura. He stared at it, and the dragon vanished.

 Chapter 2509

    In the next five years toe, Wilbur would continue to try forming the dragon in the shortest amount of time possible, then make it disappear. Another five yearster, he was finally able to have the dragon appear and disappear with just one attack.


    Despite that being useful in confusing the enemy, the dragon barely had any attack power. Thus, Wilbur would cultivate every day in the following ten years to raise the dragon aura''s offensive power.


    Finally, after twenty years, Wilbur could summon a dragon in just one strike and have it attack from different angles with a substantial amount of power.


    However, the dragon aura would only appear along with each attack instead of being part of the attack. That would give a true elite plenty of gaps to take advantage of in a battle.


    Wilbur had been nning to use the twenty-nine years to master the Dragon Spell and the Dragon Move and wanted to improve both cultivation methods significantly. However, twenty years had passed, and Wilbur''s Dragon Spell was still stuck in the beginner phase. Nheless, it was a good thing that he at least improved the strength and speed of the skill. He would just need enough time to seed at cultivating the Dragon Spell.


    However, that would mean that he had to give up on improving the Dragon Move. There were still nine years left, and he might be able to cultivate up to the ninth level of the Dragon Move if he focused hard enough.


    There was the Dragon Spell that was nearingpletion on one end and the powerful Dragon Move on the other. Wilbur fell into a dilemma for a while but ended up choosing to stick with the Dragon Spell.


    After all, Wilbur had already spent twenty years on the Dragon Spell. It would be a waste to divert his attention to something else now. Besides, the Dragon Move was not an easy skill to cultivate. It seemed like there was some special lesson he had to learn to get to the ninth level.


    That was something that relied on fate, and Wilbur knew that nine years might not be enough for him to improve his Dragon Move. Thus, Wilbur made up his mind after a brief moment of hesitation to continue improving the Dragon Move.


    Five yearster, Wilbur''s Dragon Spell could now appear twice consecutively using his mind and fire off two attacks.


    Seven yearster, Wilbur''s Dragon Spell could appear three times consecutively using his mind and fire off three attacks.


    Nine yearster, Wilbur''s Dragon Spell could appear five times consecutively with just a thought and fire off five attacks.


    He let out a long breath, watching the five dragons appear and turn invisible. He had finally mastered the Dragon Spell and was down to hisst year in the magical tower.


    Wilbur took a deep breath as he looked at the vortex in the sky before diving into it.


    White light shed, and Wilbur found himself above an endless sea. He hovered in mid-air as a huge wave rose up over several hundred meters before crashing back down.


    The liquid woman appeared in front of Wilbur, her branches standing tall in the water. She was the size of a mountainpared to Wilbur, and the thick ck miasma formed ayer of ck fog above the ocean.


    The liquid woman stared coldly at Wilbur, her pupils contracting all of a sudden as she shouted, "Wilbur, why did you have to kill Adam?!"

 Chapter 2510

    Wilbur could sense the murderous intenting off the liquid woman and stared at her coldly. "He wanted to kill me. I had to kill him first."


    "Are you saying that you have to kill both my son and me, then?"


    Wilbur knew then that the liquid woman was in far too deep to be saved. She had lost all sense of logic, and there was no point in trying to reason with her.


    "There was only life on Earth because of me, as well as birth and reproduction. But what do I get in return, huh? What have you given me? I gave birth to Adam because I wanted to have children of my own, why did you have to do this to me? Why! Arghhhh!"


    The liquid woman threw her head back, letting out a howl of fury. Wilbur watched her silently, his heart softening as he could see his past self in her. "Ma''am, I know it''s all thanks to you that there is life on Earth. I''d like to ask you a question now, though."


    "What question? If you can''t soothe the pain in my chest, I''ll have to kill you. I can lose Earth if ites down to it, I don''t care if it gets consumed by the darkness and bes part of the evil gods. At least that''s more meaningful than being taken advantage of by the likes of you."


    Wilbur knew then that the pain in the liquid woman''s heart had reached its very limit. He wanted to reply but found that he had nothing to say and could only nod. "Do you know what karma is?"


    "Karma?"


    "That''s right. Karma."


    "I don''t have time for this nonsense! I don''t know what karma is. I just know that you killed my son!"


    "Karma determines a person''s fate. It cannot be changed by anyone, no matter how hard they try."


    The liquid woman fell silent for a beat, before saying, "So, that''s what fate is."


    Wilbur saw that the liquid woman seemed to be moved by him and took a deep breath. "So, I''m sure you know that Adam was never meant to exist. But I''m sure that if Earth bes a Light Dimension, Adam will appear again, and you''ll have a real child of your own."


    "I see."


    The liquid woman stared at Wilbur. "Your words touched me, young man. But despite so, I must avenge my son. I''ll give you a chance: if you can endure three moves from me, I''ll admit defeat. If you can''t, you''ll die here."


    "Alright. I''ll take the three moves."


    Wilbur could sense how powerful the liquid woman was, and he might not be a match for her if a real battle were to break out. Thankfully, she believed how karma determined one''s fate and now all Wilbur had to do was take three moves from her and he would pass the ninth level of the magical tower.


    This was his only chance in the final challenge. Wilbur knew how important this was, and he said, "Let''s begin."


    The liquid woman raised a hand, and shouted, "Here''s my first move. Frozen Tundra!"

 Chapter 2511

    Just as the liquid woman''s voice echoed through the air, the seawater rose up around Wilbur into four walls that stood hundreds of meters tall. They connected with each other rapidly, forming a cube on the ocean.


    In the next moment, the seawater that had been flowing along the cube froze solid. A piercing cold spread out, and it was not long before the space in the entire cube waspletely frozen. Yet the cold did not stop there, as even the seawater that sshed up within the cube was frozen into a long, spindly pir of ice.


    Wilbur, hovering in mid-air, thought that he would not be affected. Just as the thought had entered his head, a piercing chill struck him as frost appeared on his hair, clothes, and shoes.


    Within the blink of an eye, Wilbur was frozen in ce. Having lost the support of his energy aura, he began to fall from mid-air beforending heavily on the ice at the bottom.


    The ice cracked, and the cold seeped through the cracks as they began to freeze up again. Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief, but he could not move and was forced to just stand there as his mind raced toe up with an idea to escape.


    Just then, the liquid woman waved a hand. "Up!"


    The frozen cube began to rise into the air, and the liquid woman stared at Wilbur coldly. "Didn''t you promise the Child of Light that you''d save the world? Well, give it a try! See if the light in your heart can melt this frozen space. If you can''t even do that, your whole mission to save the world is positivelyughable. I don''t like dealing with losers and weaklings. I''ll give you an hour. If you can''t melt this space by then, I''ll crush the whole cube to dust, with all your hopes and dreams along with it."


    Wilbur''s eyes widened with shock from within the cube. He had witnessed the liquid woman''s power before but did not expect it to be increased to this extent within the magical tower.


    The next hour was up to him now.


    What was the true meaning of light, then?


    Only a person with a heart of light could produce light energy to melt all the ice and snow in the world.


    Wilbur used his mind, and a warmth began to spread through his body. Heat radiated off Wilbur, and theyer of ice covering him began to crack. Within a minute, Wilbur was able to move his body again. His light aura exploded, shattering theyer of icepletely as crushed icicles scattered all over the floor.


    Wilbur felt as if there was a me burning brightly within him. Just then, something dashed past the cube out of nowhere. Wilbur turned around sharply and saw that it was now behind him.


    A ball of cold air was currently hurtling toward him.


    "Arghhh!"


    Wilbur let out a cry, striking the ball of cold air and shattering it. A thinyer of ice appeared around his right arm, but his body surged with the power of light, cracking thatyer of ice in the next second.


    Another gust of cold air swept past him on the left, and Wilbur whipped around once more. He was surprised by the sight. From the side, there seemed to be gusts of cold air flying around all four sides of the cube. Wilbur furrowed his brows as an ominous feeling washed over him.


    "Crap, I don''t think this is just any regr cold air."


    Wilbur activated his mind just as a ball of cold air flew out from each of the four icy walls around him. They hurtled towards Wilbur, and he cast a light barrier around him with a thought at the veryst second.

 Chapter 2512

    All four balls of cold air struck Wilbur''s body the next second, spreading rapidly and freezing him solid again in the blink of an eye. This time, Wilbur''s light barrier stopped him from being frozen solid.


    The next second, the power of light surged from his body and shattered theyer of ice on the outside. Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de, swinging it viciously against the ice wall in front of him.


    A ck sword aura struck the ice, but it absorbed the sword aurapletely. The attack did nothing to the ice wall, even strengthening it to some extent.


    Wilbur looked down at the Magic Dragon de before sighing and putting it away. The Magic Dragon de might be powerful, but it required the power of destruction to wield, which could be absorbed by dark energy. Thus, using the Magic Dragon de against the liquid woman waspletely pointless.


    Wilbur summoned the Azure Dragon Spear just as another gust of cold air shot out towards him from behind. Wilbur turned around quickly, stabbing it with the spear.


    He had thought that the Azure Dragon Spear would freeze over, only for it to absorb the energy from the cold air. The azure dragon took shape, pouncing on the cold air and shattering it before disappearing.


    Wilbur controlled his dragon aura to form a white dragon, watching the situation intensely.


    Just then, a ball of cold air flew out from the wall on his left. Wilbur stabbed it with his spear, and it disappeared just in time for another ball of cold air toe from his right. Wilbur did the same, crushing the cold airpletely.


    The next second, cold air flew out of each of the walls at the same time. The white dragon swirled around Wilbur in protection, its rampant dragon aura crushing the cold air at once.


    Wilbur stabbed the ice beneath his feet, thinking that this would break the ice. Yet something unexpected happened. A ck vortex appeared, sucking the energy out of the Azure Dragon Spear. The whirlpool disappeared the next second, leaving no trace in its wake.


    "What the..."


    Despite several tries, Wilbur found that he could not do any damage to the frozen cube in the slightest. Was it really that powerful?


    Just as Wilbur was pondering to himself, the shadow of the green dragon appeared in his mind. Realization struck him as he muttered a spell, shouting, "Dragon''s Breath!"


    A pale dragon appeared, flying around the space within the cube before disappearing. Now, Wilbur saw that the entire space was lined with a special cube-shaped formation, and its core was above his head.


    Thus, he would just have to break the core above him and the formation would be destroyed. He would be able to crush the frozen cube then and have it melt into seawater.


    At the thought, Wilbur gripped the Azure Dragon Spear before leaping up toward the formation core. Just then, a vortex appeared above his head. An enormous icy hand reached out of the vortex, mming itself into Wilbur.


    The hand had appeared out of nowhere, throwing Wilbur off guard. He could only pick up the Azure Dragon Spear in a fit of panic, hurling it at the hand.


    Crack!


    The Azure Dragon Spear was snapped in two as it struck therge hand, which continued to swipe at Wilbur.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth furiously at the sight. He had wanted to save his power, but it seemed like there was no choice now. He activated the Dragon Spell, aiming a blow toward the hand.

 Chapter 2513

    A golden dragon appeared and attacked the hand. The hand grabbed the attacking golden dragon, and it exploded, sting the hand into pieces that scattered around the floor.


    Wilbur scrambled to retreat. The vortex above his head had disappeared when he looked up again, and the broken pieces of therge hand were rapidly melting into the ice.


    Wilbur scrambled to fly downward, but the floor of the cube had restored itself. He looked up and saw that the hole in the ceiling of the cube that had appeared from the vortex had been restored as well.


    "F*ck!" Wilbur cursed. Crushing that hand had taken so much effort, and he had thought it would have been enough to weaken the formation, only for the hand to meld right back into the formation. It seemed like the only way to get out now was to use his powers for real.


    Wilbur had not wanted to do so at the start, as the liquid woman mighte up with more powerful moves after seeing what he could do, and he might not be able to hold up then.


    However, upon seeing the liquid woman''s formation, Wilbur knew that he had no other choice but to fight his way out. Destroying the formation core by force was the only way to break the formation.


    The thought made Wilbur clench his fists. The energy aura in his body multiplied with a thought as he leaped into the air toward the formation core. Yet something shocking happened. The formation core on top of the frozen cube disappeared


    out of sight.


    "What?"


    Wilbur was dumbfounded, blinking at the icy ceiling. When he looked again, he saw that the formation core was now on the left wall of the cube. Wilbur flew up to the left wall, but the formation core disappeared before he could even attack, appearing on the right wall instead.


    With no other choice, Wilbur could only make his way to the right wall. Wilbur spent the next half an hour chasing after the formation core but failed to catch up to it.


    He paused for a while, taking a few sharp breaths. His head hurt as he stared at the ever-moving formation core. How was he ever going to get to it?


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur had an idea. He cast a cloning spell, and two clones split out of him. All three Wilburs flew in three different directions, and the formation core began to move again and again.


    Wilbur dyed his movements by two seconds on purpose, letting his clones chase after the formation core. Sure enough, the formation core appeared on the wall in front of Wilbur the very next second.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, punching the ice wall with all his might. The golden dragon shot out of his arm and pierced through the wall, crushing the formation core as the entire wall crumbled.


    The next second, Wilbur flew out of the frozen cube beforending on top of it and punching down.


    ...


    After several explosions, the entire frozen cube was sted apart into countless shards of ice that fell into the ocean.


    "Is that the cultivation method you learned recently?"


    Wilbur turned around, looking at the liquid woman. "Yes, that was my Dragon Spell."

 Chapter 2514

    "I see."


    The liquid woman looked a little disappointed. "Although you didn''t melt the frozen dimension with the power of the light as I had expected, you did manage to break out of it. Thus, you''ve sessfully taken one of my moves. I''m going to cast the second move. Are you ready?"


    "Bring it on!"


    "Very well. Prepare for your next challenge, then."


    The liquid woman raised her right hand, shouting, "You shall be reborn, my sleeping Adam!"


    As her words rang through the air, the ck fog hovering above the ocean suddenly gathered to form three human-sized figures. Wilbur blinked and saw that the three figures looked like Adam.


    "Mother..."


    "Your enemy is right here, Adam. You can get your revenge now."


    "Thank you, Mother."


    The three Adams looked at the liquid woman at the same time, bowing to her in unison. They turned to Wilbur next, murderous intent radiating from their gazes.


    "What the..."


    Wilbur was stunned by the sight of the three Adams. He then turned to the liquid woman and asked, "Why are you doing this, Senior?"


    "You killed my child, so now I shall have him seek you out for revenge! What''s wrong with that?"


    "You!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. He was enraged, but there was nothing he could do about it. After all, offending the liquid woman might result in him losing his chance altogether. At least there was still a chance of survival here.


    "Will you fault me if I kill them again?"


    "Don''t worry, they''re just shadows of Adam and not his real self. I won''t be sad even if you kill them, or vice versa. It''s up to you now. I promise I won''t get involved."


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the liquid woman''s words. After all, he knew that he would have a chance of winning as long as the liquid woman did not take part in the battle.


    Despite the fact that the energy aura from these three Adams seemed to be very powerful and even more powerful than the Adam on the eighth level of the magical power, that battle had happened twenty-nine years ago. Wilbur''s powers had improved substantially since then.


    The current Wilbur was no longerparable to his past self.


    "Prepare to die, Wilbur Penn!"


    The three Adams charged at Wilbur from three different directions. Wilbur was obviously not going to let that happen. In a sh, he charged toward the Adam right in front of him.


    Adam brought a wave of seawater into the air. In the very next second, an arrow formed from seawater shot out toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur used his dragon aura to form a defensive wall in front of him. The arrow struck the wall and turned it into seawater, crashing back into the ocean.


    Adam was shocked by the sight and was about to cast a different move. However, Wilbur had reached him by then to throw a punch in his face.


    The golden dragon appeared, flying towards Adam as the powerful dragon aura sent him flying and exploding five times along the way.


    ...


    The dragon aura disappeared, and the first Adam dissolved into ck miasma as well. Wilbur had barely cleared his mind when a loud whirring sound rang from both sides around him. When he turned around to check things out, the two other Adams were standing where the first Adam had been.

 Chapter 2515

    The two Adams had rapidly absorbed the ck miasma, causing them to grow significantly in size. They stood on either side of Wilbur, attacking him once more.


    "It''s pointless! You''re too weak!"


    Wilbur stopped holding back and surged with power, hurling out an Azure Dragon Spear at the Adam on the left before charging at the one on the right.


    Just as he was about to reach Adam, Wilbur threw out a heavy punch. A defensive wall appeared in front of Adam, but the golden dragon appeared in mid- air and pierced through it right away. It sank its fangs into Adam''s head, biting it off his shoulders before striking his body with its tail, turning him into a puff of ck miasma.


    Wilbur looked at the Adam on the left. There was no one there anymore. The Adam that had just died had turned into ck miasma to be absorbed by thest Adam, who had doubled in size as well.


    "I''ll kill you, Wilbur Penn! Arghhhh!"


    Adam cried out in fury, charging toward Wilbur. Wilbur clenched his fists, throwing out a punch. The golden dragon appeared, but Adam turned into a gigantic wall of ck miasma that descended like a dark cloud.


    The wall of ck miasma swallowed Wilbur and the golden dragon, turning them into a ball of ck miasma.


    Five explosions fired off in the ball of ck miasma, but it was not blown into pieces. Instead, it began to shrink in size. Within a few seconds, multiple rays of white light shot through the ball in all directions.


    The ball of ck miasma rumbled furiously before exploding atst. The powerful energy waves it emanated left a welt several dozen meters deep in the sea as waves swirled around it.


    The ck miasma dissipated, revealing a ball of white light with Wilbur standing in the center, unaffected.


    "You said you wouldn''t meddle in the battle, ma''am."


    "Yes, I did say that. Congrattions, you''ve passed my second move."


    Wilbur was overjoyed. "Oh? What''s the third move, then?"


    The liquid woman''s expression turned murderous. "Golem!"


    Upon saying those words, an identical clone of the liquid woman split out of her. The clone reached out with her branches, wrapping them around Wilbur''s belly and yanking him towards herself.


    The wind blew on relentlessly, and the liquid woman shouted, "If you can take down my Golem, you''ll pass my third move!"


    "A Golem!"


    Wilbur stared at the massive Golem in front of him. He summoned the Magic Dragon de, swinging it against the branch wrapped around him and chopping it off. Just then, however, more branches reached over to wrap themselves around Wilbur''s limbs and waist.


    The branches dragged Wilbur toward the mouth of the Golem, and he struggled furiously to no avail. Just as he was about to reach the Golem''s mouth, he cried out in terror, "No, no!"


    The next second, Wilbur was swallowed by the Golem''s mouth into her body. The liquid woman stared at her Golem, smiling cruelly as she said, "Unfortunately, this is a test you cannot pass."


    Just as the words rang through the air, the Golem''s body was pierced through by multiple rays of white light. Following that, the ckened sea water crashed back into the sea to reveal a glowing Wilbur. He stared at the liquid woman coldly, who got a shock.


    "Those eyes... could it be him?"


    The white glow faded off Wilbur, and he said weakly, "I''ve taken three moves from you. Have I passed your test yet?"


    "Congrattions, Wilbur. You''ve passed my test, and you''ve passed the ninth level of the magical tower."


    The liquid woman returned to the sea, and Wilbur promptly passed out from fatigue.

 Chapter 2516

    Wilbur could hear an ice-cold voice in the middle of the darkness. "F*cking bastard left me stuck here. It''s been five thousand years... Finally, someone''s going to awaken me. Hahaha!"


    A raucous peal ofughter mixed with the crashing of waves rang through the darkness as Wilbur opened his eyes blearily. He found that he was floating in the middle of the sea, and the support of his dragon aura was the only thing keeping him from sinking downwards.


    Memories recounting everything that happened before Wilbur passed out flooded his mind as he looked around. Wilbur remembered the three Adams attacking him at the same time, and he managed to kill all of them in the end. The liquid woman used her third move after that, the Golem, and had swallowed him into her belly.


    The inside of the Golem seemed like a strange, mysterious dimension. Wilbur could feel himself growing dizzy as he entered it, losing the ability to stand upright as he lost consciousness.


    By the time he could sense the sunlight from outside again, Wilbur could clearly feel that his body was being controlled by someone else. Whoever was controlling him was surging with a tremendous amount of power and authority, and Wilbur hardly dared to speak in his face. It was only after that force had withdrawn that Wilbur finally regained control over his body and could immediately feel that his spirit energy had beenpletely drained.


    An overwhelming wave of fatigue struck him, and Wilbur''s eyes rolled back as he passed out.


    Who had been the one controlling him?


    The question popped up in Wilbur''s head. He knew how cruel the liquid woman could be. He had not been able to defeat her Golem despite using all his powers, but that force had killed the Golem within a matter of seconds once it took over his body.


    The force had drained all of Wilbur''s spirit energy, perhaps in repayment for helping him out. In fact, the force''s power had surpassed the restrictions of the Light Helmet as it had forcefully drained his spirit energy. Wilbur knew that this was extremely damaging to his body, but he would have probably done the same if it had been him in the heat of the moment.


    After all, there was really no other choice when you were faced with a situation like that. Wilbur may have regained his consciousness then but was still feeling immensely drowsy as his body ached as well. It seemed like that move had taken up too much of his energy, and maybe even much more.


    That special skill had burdened his body with a powerful bacsh after being cast. The thought made Wilbur take out a Thunder-type Healing Pill, promptly swallowing it. He leaped out of the water after that, sitting cross-legged in mid-air as he began to restore his body.


    Wilbur had thought that his body would heal in just two hours as he had taken the Thunder-type Healing Pill, but he had only recovered half his strength after two hours. With no other choice, Wilbur had to take another pill.


    Wilbur had to take a total of five Thunder-type healing Pills, meditating for a whole day before his body was fully restored. He found this rather strange, furrowing his brows and wondering what had happened.


    Wilbur looked around him, but there was nothing aside from the endless seas and a white vortex of light in the sky. The vortex at least proved that Wilbur had passed the ninth level of the magical tower.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur had not actually taken the liquid woman''s final move on his own, he had at least passed the challenge. If Tenin had been telling the truth, this meant that there would be hope for Earth after all.


    As he was worried about Earth, Wilbur did not stay on the ninth level of the magical tower for too long. Upon making sure that his body hadpletely recovered, Wilbur flew out of the vortex and returned to the Arcane Formation. He turned around and saw the magical tower going back down into the ocean like an enormous waterfall.


    The sight overwhelmed Wilbur with emotions. His encounter in the magical tower had been nothing short of, well, magical. Over seven decades had flown by in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2517

    The strength and spirit energy of a cultivator would be much better supported where the energy aura was stronger, and it would help prevent the cultivator from being affected by external forces. This made the seventy-nine years Wilbur had spent in the magical tower feel like hardly anything aside from the passing of time and switching from dusk to dawn.


    Of course, feelings were unavoidable in the face of returning to a dimension with four seasons.


    Tenin''s voice rang from behind Wilbur, "You finally made it out of there. I guess you''ve seeded."


    "Senior Tenin!"


    Wilbur whipped around to look at Tenin, who smiled.


    "Congrattions on passing the magical tower''s test, Wilbur. You''ve proven yourself to be worthy enough to take care of the dangers Earth shall face. It''s fate."


    "Earth..." Wilbur mumbled to himself before asking, "Senior Tenin, can I know how things are on Earth? Can I really save it?"


    Tenin smiled wordlessly, raising a hand to gently swipe at the air in front of him. A screen appeared, and Wilbur could see on it that nine abnormal formations had appeared on Earth.


    An enormous cloud of ck miasma was billowing out of the core of all nine formations, soaring into the sky and quickly spreading out to form a ck cloud in the air. As the ck miasma grew, the cloud continued to do so as well.


    The dark cloud started to cover more and more of the sky around the world as a ck energy aura came rolling over. Tragedy seemed to strike along with it, and the people began to grow impatient and violent under its effect.


    "What the... What''s going on here? Why is this happening?" Wilbur eximed, confused.


    Tenin stroked his beard. "This Dark Lord is no normal being. Heid out his ns extremely well. He knew that the dark energy in the lower dimensions would be stronger, and he never wanted to serve someone else in the first ce. That''s why he came to the lower dimensions on his own. By chance, he was also able to find the map of the ancient formation. He managed to activate it and release the dark energy from within. The Dark Lord is very ambitious. He''s now sessfullyid down nine ancient formations around the world and activated them to release the dark energy that was sealed in the past. If he gets away with this, there''s going to be a lot of trouble."


    Wilbur was shocked by those words. He then asked, "Senior Tenin, what''s going to happen once the Dark Lord''s n goes through? Will I still be able to save Earth?"


    Tenin shook his head. "That would be impossible. If the Dark Lord gets ahead, he''ll be the ninth evil god after Bahamut. Evil gods exist in the chaotic realm outside of the universe, and the Dark Lord will definitely make Earth his quarters then. He will transfer Earth straight to the chaos realm, and all the people will be his servants there. Earth will bepletely under the evil gods'' control then."

 Chapter 2518

    "On top of that, the Dark Lord will be sure to look for followers in the lower dimensions after he bes an evil god. Once that happens, the power of the light in the lower dimensions will weaken as the power of the evil gods will grow. In fact, all of the lower dimensions might be usurpedpletely within a few hundred years and be part of the chaos realm."


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. "No, I can''t let that happen. I won''t let someone make ves out of my people. Everyone on Earth deserves respect, and Earth will be a dimension of light one day. Please tell me what I should do now, Senior Tenin."


    Tenin said, "From the way I see it, there are two days until the dark energy from the ancient formations on Earth is released. If you can destroy all nine of the ancient formations and kill the Dark Lord by then, Earth should be able to return to its previous state."


    "Thank you, Senior Tenin. Please help me activate the formation. I''d like to return to Earth right now."


    Tenin nodded and waved his hand. A white vortex appeared in the air, as Wilbur flew into it and disappeared out of sight.


    White light shed in the air, and Wilbur found himself back on the nameless ind. He flew out of the woods,nding on top of a nearby cliff. Wilbur looked up at the dark cloud that was continuing to spread and could sense the location of the nearest formation.


    Wilbur flew in that direction at top speed. Having cultivated for over seventy years in the magical tower, his powers had increased by several levels, and he could now fly much quicker than before.


    Wilbur could now sense the powerful energy aura within hundreds of kilometers around him. The ancient formation was two hundred kilometers away from him, and he flew over at once.


    Half an hourter, he arrived where the ancient formation was. It was also on an ind in the middle of the sea, the gigantic formation releasing a cloud of ck miasma that shot into the air. The Dark Messenger walked out of the cloud of miasma as soon as Wilbur appeared, smirking at him. "You really came."


    "I''m who you''re after, Dark Messenger. You''ll have to defeat me first if you want to destroy Earth!"


    The Dark Messenger smiled. "You look rather angry. It''s a pity you can''t change anything that''s happening. Earth will soon be my territory."


    "I''ll kill you now, you cocky bastard!"


    "Not so fast. Have you forgotten that I''ve got your dragon cauldrons?"


    The Dark Messenger took out a ck pouch. "If you admit defeat now and be my servant, I''ll give them back to you."


    Wilbur scowled. "In your dreams. Return my cauldrons right now!"


    The Dark Messenger''s expression darkened. "I should have never given you a chance."


    As the Dark Messenger uttered those words, a wave of dark energy gushed out of the Dark Messenger''s palm before exploding. The ck pouch exploded as well, shattering all eight dragon cauldrons and sending their pieces flying everywhere.


    The Dark Messenger stared at Wilbur, his eyes glinting murderously. "That''s what you get for pissing me off."


    "No!" Wilbur roared.

 Chapter 2519

    Wilbur''s eyes widened in shock at the sight before him. He had spent so much time hunting down the dragon cauldrons, and the Dark Messenger had just destroyed all of them right before him.


    It was as if all his hard work from before had gone to waste. His shock was soon reced with rage as Wilbur glowered at the Dark Messenger. "I''m going to kill you!"


    "You? I''ll have you know that I wanted to kill you from the start. Now that you''ve shown up to be killed, I''d be happy to take your life!"


    The Dark Messenger sprinted toward Wilbur, who charged at him as well. The Dark Messenger swung the sword in his grasp at Wilbur.


    Wilbur responded with a punch, and a golden dragon appeared behind the Dark Messenger at once. The Dark Messenger had sensed the presence of the dragon as well and widened his eyes in shock. Yet, before he could do anything, the golden dragon had pierced through his body from the back and shot out through his chest.


    The golden dragon cried out in fury, its rampant dragon aura tearing the Dark Messenger into pieces as he dissolved into a cloud of ck miasma. Wilbur clenched his fists at the sight, his chest boiling with rage.


    At the same time, the Dark Lord''s eyes flew open from where he was absorbing dark energy in the middle of the core ancient formation far away. "When did this imbecile be so powerful?"


    Just then, a voice entered the Dark Lord''s head. "Let me kill him, Master."


    "No, there''s no need for that. Give me all the energy you''ve absorbed. As long as one more formation exists, my n will still seed."


    It turned out that the Dark Lord had formed eight clones and nine formations just to speed up the process of absorbing the dark energy. Nine formations were the most that could be activated at a time, and the Dark Lord had done so to prepare for Wilbur appearing to disrupt his ns of absorbing dark energy.


    What the Dark Lord had not expected was how powerful Wilbur had grown all of a sudden. The original n would have seeded in just two days, but now it seemed like that would not be enough. To prevent the core formation from being destroyed, the Dark Lord decided to draw energy from the seven remaining clones.


    Once he had absorbed all their energy and stored it in his body, the Dark Lord would have nothing to fear even if Wilbur were toe looking for him.


    On the contrary, the Dark Lord actually felt like it was the perfect opportunity.


    After all, he only saw Wilbur as no more than a bump in the road that would not affect his n by much.


    In the past, the Dark Lord had wanted nothing more than to understand the dragon n. He wanted to devour Wilbur and gain his dragon n cultivation methods. But now, the Dark Lord had changed his mind. His n was just to be an evil god first. He would be able to pick from contributors from different dimensions then, and all he had to do was make one of the dragon n cultivators into his puppet.


    Once the Dark Lord devoured the cultivator''s body, he would be able to


    understand the dragon n cultivator by fabricating a false consciousness for them. After all, Wilbur was not the only dragon n cultivator in the lower dimensions.


    Over on the ind, Wilburnded on the ground after killing the Dark Messenger. He used his dragon aura to draw all the dragon cauldron pieces scattered around the ind and the sea to him, staring at them as rage burned in his chest.


    "I''m going to take you out for good one day, Dark Messenger!"


    Wilbur was going to give up but suddenly thought of how the ninth dragon cauldron had been broken into pieces too. Since collecting the pieces would eventually lead to restoring the ninth dragon cauldron, Wilbur decided to store the other pieces away in his demine.

 Chapter 2520

    Following that, Wilbur walked toward the ancient formation. He spread out his dragon aura to search for it, but the ancient formation seemed to have a mind of its own. Dark energy spread out as soon as it detected Wilbur''s dragon aura, trying to crush it to pieces.


    Nheless, the dragon aura remained strong. It condensed itself before finally breaking into the ancient formation, then kicked up a dragon aura storm that destroyed the original ancient formation, causing the ck miasma in the middle to disappear at once.


    After destroying the first ancient formation, Wilbur immediately flew toward the second one. He had seen theyout of the nine ancient formations through the Arcane Formation and thus knew where the remaining eight were.


    The next day, Wilbur destroyed seven ancient formations. The seven Dark Messengers guarding them were rather weak, which Wilbur found rather surprising. He had destroyed eight ancient formations in total but still did not dare rx as he knew that he had only beaten the clones of the Dark Lord.


    Eight out of the nine ancient formations had been destroyed, and only the core formation was left. Wilbur soared into the air and made his way to the core ancient formation.


    He arrived two hourster and was greeted with an ancient formation several times bigger than thest eight he had seen. Wilbur saw the Dark Lord standing in the middle of the formation core, continuing to absorb the dark energy from the formation.


    A clone split out of the Dark Lord as if he had sensed Wilbur''s appearance. The clone walked out of the formation, making its way toward Wilbur.


    "You''ve killed eight of my clones, Wilbur Penn. Why won''t you let me go?" Wilbur looked at the Dark Lord''s clone. "I would never make an enemy of you if you were just a regr cultivator on Earth, but you have other intentions."


    "You''re not wrong there. Wilbur Penn, you''re the first person to speak to me in such a tone. I hope you know you aren''t a match for me. However, I do admire your strength. If you swear loyalty to me, I could make you one of my men. You shall be an elite, only second to one. How does that sound?"


    "Why would I want to be your servant? Don''t you know how your clones died?"


    "You!"


    The Dark Lord gritted his teeth. Of course, he knew how those clones had died, and resented Wilbur to no end for it. However, he was currently at a pretty important stage of absorbing the dark energy and did not want to be disrupted.


    After all, the Dark Lord had put in too much effort to be an evil god. There was no way he was going to let Wilbur Penn stand in the way of his grand n!


    The Dark Lord scowled at Wilbur. He did not want to get to fighting immediately, but Wilbur seemed to have other ns as he said, "What are you waiting for, huh? Get to it!"


    The corner of the Dark Lord''s eye twitched upon hearing Wilbur''s provocation. "I guess you''re so foolish that you would rather battle me over this dump of a dimension than just swear loyalty to me. I''m really disappointed in you, Wilbur Penn."


    Wilbur''s voice was cold. "You are the enemy, and nothing else. You better start moving if you don''t want to die a ninth time."


    The Dark Lord greatly resented that Wilbur had killed eight of his clones, and that was exactly why Wilbur had said those words.


    The Dark Lord glowered at Wilbur, reaching out with his right hand. His right palm grew in size and wrapped itself around Wilbur''s neck before he could even speak.


    "You''re nothing more than a lower-dimension cultivator! What right do you have to even battle me? Take this, Wilbur Penn!"

 Chapter 2521

    An overwhelming wave of dark energy exploded in the Dark Lord''s right hand. Wilbur threw out a punch at the same time, and the golden dragon shot out. The Dark Lord made a simple wave with his left hand and crushed the dragon to dust.


    Dragon aura dissipated into the air as the ball of dark energy in the Dark Lord''s right hand grew in size. Wilbur''s pupils contracted at once as if he were struck by a powerful wave of electricity, causing him to lose control over his body.


    That powerful force appeared once more, and Wilbur was shocked to sense this. Was this the force that had taken over his body from before?


    The energy ball in the Dark Lord''s hand did not explode. Instead, it was absorbed into Wilbur''s body and became his energy.


    The Dark Lord was caught off guard by the sight. "How... How can this be?"


    He had been preparing to condense all the energy in his body to kill Wilbur with one fatal blow. The Dark Lord''s clone was only half as powerful as he was, and he had only been buying time at the start to make Wilbur think he was weak to lower Wilbur''s guard.


    The Dark Lord had almost seeded, but the bastard had ended up absorbing his energy instead. It was as if Wilbur was apletely different person.


    Who was this other guy, then?


    Wilbur smirked at the Dark Lord. "It appears you''ve figured it out. I have to say, though, that was a close call. This young man''s spirit energy and strength would have been drained again if I hadn''t grabbed the chance."


    The Dark Lord''s gaze shed. "Who are you?"


    Wilbur''s smirk widened at the sight of the terrified Dark Lord. "I''m someone who doesn''t want you to be an evil god. You aren''t quite worthy enough yet."


    As he spoke, Wilbur grabbed the Dark Lord''s hand before beginning to usurp the Dark Lord''s power.


    "What? You imbecile!"


    Shock and terror shed across the Dark Lord''s face as he sensed the energy in his body flowing out of him. He fitted his teeth and immediately broke off his right arm. The broken arm dissipated into the ck miasma, and the Dark Lord trembled as he stared at Wilbur. The Dark Lord began to retreat, returning to the ancient formation and bing one with it.


    "Laughable."


    Wilbur made his way over towards the formation but was struck with another electric wave as he finally regained control over his body. Wilbur looked down, feeling slightly disoriented. "What..."


    Just then, a voice rang in his head. "Sorry, I''m still too weak to help you kill him for good. I was careless just now. It''s all up to you now..."


    Wilbur was stunned for a moment before returning to his senses and answered with a trembling voice, "That''s okay. Thank you, anyway."


    Wilbur had fallen for the Dark Lord''s ploy and nearly got himself killed just now. The thought still haunted him, and he gulped hard before opening his mouth to ask a question. Yet the voice cut him off, saying, "No, don''t talk. He might be able to tell."

 Chapter 2522

    Despite Wilbur not knowing who the person in his body was, he had saved Wilbur''s life just now. That alone was enough to make Wilbur feel rather grateful.


    Wilbur thanked the person in his head once more, then continued to walk forward. The dark energy around him grew much stronger as he walked, causing the Light Helmet and Light Gloves to emit a white glow.


    A protective barrier of white light formed around Wilbur''s body, and he continued to make his way forward. Just as he was a dozen meters or so away from the pir of ck miasma in the middle of the formation, the Dark Lord let out a cry of fury.


    "Arghhhhhh!"


    The pir of ck miasma began to grow, quickly swallowing Wilbur. What looked like a pir from the outside actually contained a gigantic spiraling vortex in the middle.


    Before Wilbur could even move, the dark aura lifted him into the vortex, forcing him to spin along with it.


    Just then, the Dark Lord sensed Wilbur''s presence and let out augh from the center of the aura storm. "You came in here in the end, but you''re toote, Wilbur Penn! It''s time you met your demise."


    The Dark Lord raised his left hand. The ck miasma surrounding Wilbur stopped abruptly before changing directions to spin around Wilbur anti-clockwise as opposed to the rest of the aura storm.


    Two forces were spinning in opposite directions, and the ck miasma around Wilbur began to grow in size. It lifted Wilbur into the air as the Dark Lord stared down at him. As the vortex Wilbur was in began to absorb more and more ck miasma, dozens of ck swords appeared above his head.


    The swords had formed a special aura wave under the support of the vortex. The Dark Lord just had to release the dozens of ck swords, and they would rain down on Wilbur.


    "You shouldn''t have entered the formation, Wilbur. This is my defensive formation, and I can take your life easily once you enter it. Wilbur, your biggest mistake was making an enemy out of me. It is nothing for an entire dimension to disappear, and you choose to go against me because of something so pointless. Do you seriously think you can save the world? What a joke! You might have discovered my intentions, but it''s all toote now. You can''t stop me anymore!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. "No, it''s not toote. I haven''t lost the battle just yet." "You''re rather confident. It''s a shame you''ve run out of chances."


    The Dark Lord waved a hand, and the dozens of ck swords descended on Wilbur at once. Wilbur gritted his teeth as the Light Gloves let off a blinding light, rapidly absorbing the dark energy from outside before converting it into the power


    of light.


    Wilbur''s power of light continued to grow more and more powerful, and the swords let off a series of explosive sounds as they struck the defense barrier.

 Chapter 2523

    The defensive barrier rumbled as it absorbed the ck miasma that surged out of the swords, and the power of light radiated out of the holes the swords left as it mended them


    Within just a little over ten seconds, the defensive barrier had grown several times more powerful. It was undamaged even after thest sword disappeared, and the holes left by the swords were fully mended too.


    "A defensive barrier of the power of the light," said the Dark Lord. "Ha! Even the Child of Light wouldn''t be any match for me if he were to show up right now, let alone a nobody like you from a lower dimension."


    The Dark Lord muttered a spell, and a powerful wave of ck miasma took shape above Wilbur''s head in the form of a huge sword as the Dark Lord shouted, "Your defensive barrier won''t be able to take a single attack from my sword no matter how powerful it is!"


    The defensive barrier exploded the next second, and the Dark Lord''s sword came striking out toward Wilbur''s chest.


    "You''re asking for death!"


    Wilbur''s eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth, countering with a blow of his own. A golden dragon appeared at once, wrapping itself around the enormous sword. The power from the dragon aura held the sword in ce, stopping it from moving closer.


    Following that, a rumble rang through the air as both the golden dragon and the ck sword dissolved, vanishing into thin air. A powerful wave of energy spread out, causing the ck miasma spinning around Wilbur to be knocked askew.


    The Dark Lord''s gaze was razor-sharp as he shouted, "You''ve been tricked, Wilbur Penn!"


    The next second, an enormous vortex of ck miasma came hurtling over. Both aura storms swept Wilbur into themselves, tearing at Wilbur''s clothes and skin like tiny des. Within the blink of an eye, all the clothes on Wilbur''s body were shredded and ripped off him.


    Wilbur did his best to control his dragon aura amid the storms. He managed to summon a golden dragon, but it was quickly torn apart by the rampant storms.


    The winds blew on relentlessly as Wilbur threw out several punches with his fists. Five golden dragons appeared around Wilbur, but they were also reduced to dust by the storms.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur thought of the lesson on what darkness truly meant that he had been taught by his master Orkus. The power of light disappeared from his body the next second, and he began to absorb the dark aura.


    The Dark Lord saw this from where he was suspended mid-air and let out a loudugh. "Do you see that, Child of Light? Your dearest chosen one has abandoned the power of light and is absorbing dark energy instead. That''s what you get for trusting the universe! No one is going to stop me from bing an evil god now! The Earth shall be mine, and everyone on this shall be my ves. I will make sure they spend every day in pain and misery so that they can contribute more dark energy to me! I shall take over more and more dimensions after that and get even more contributions!"


    As his voice echoed through the air, the Dark Lord suddenly felt a strange wave of energy. The smile on his face froze as he looked down. Wilbur had used his understanding of darkness to create a dark dimension in the shape of a cube. Any ck miasma that touched the cube dimension would freeze at once. Wilbur sat in the middle of the dimension, his eyes closed as he meditated as if he was waiting for something.

 Chapter 2524

    The Dark Lord was furious at the sight of the growing cube dimension. He darted over until he was above the dimension and struck the cube with a heavy blow.


    The cube dimension cracked at once, then exploded into countless little pieces. Wilbur leaped into the air, facing the Dark Lord beforending a punch to his chest.


    Wilbur moved too quickly for the Dark Lord to react, and a golden dragon appeared in the air before soaring through the Dark Lord''s chest. The powerful dragon aura tossed the Dark Lord into the air, and the golden dragon suddenly expanded in size. It flicked its tail against the Dark Lord, sending him flying into the dark clouds in the sky.


    The golden dragon disappeared after that. Wilbur looked at the clouds, preparing himself for a battle. Yet over a dozen seconds ticked by, and the Dark Lord was nowhere to be seen. All of a sudden, the ancient formation below grew rampant as it released ck miasma hundreds of times more quickly.


    The countless wisps of ck miasma soared into the air. Wilbur was pushed a dozen or so meters forward because of it before moving out of the ck miasma and appearing outside of the ck pir.


    Wilbur frowned, muttering to himself, "What on earth is he trying to do?"


    Just then, the voice from before rang in Wilbur''s head once more. "Oh no, he''s be one with the ancient formation and absorbing the dark energy through his original form. We have to stop him, or he''s only going to grow more and more powerful."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur had no time to waste, soaring into the heavens. He was shocked at the sight that greeted him in the dark clouds.


    Three identical Dark Lords had appeared in front of Wilbur, all three of them having created defensive barriers that they were using to absorb the dark energy. Wilbur promptly snapped out of his stupor. "Which one is his main body?"


    The voice in his head said, "I''m not sure. We need to try each one and see if we can distract him."


    "Okay!"


    Wilbur summoned the Azure Dragon Spear, darting toward the Dark Lord on the left and hurling the spear at him. The Dark Lord faded away at thest second, causing the spear to go right through as Wilbur stared on in shock."


    "That''s not the main body! Quick, don''t hesitate anymore!"


    "Okay!"


    Wilbur tried again, but the second Dark Lord also faded away. He turned to the Dark Lord on the far right, and the Azure Dragon Spear also passed right through the Dark Lord.


    Wilbur was truly shocked by the oue. He turned around and saw that all three Dark Lords had faded away, but there was still a powerful energy aura in the air here. Could the Dark Lord have hidden himself?


    Just as he was pondering the possibilities, the voice rang once more in Wilbur''s head. "This is bad. He''s been cultivating to be an evil god from the start, and evil gods don''t have a physical form! He has be half an evil god and hidden his main body on purpose while he absorbs more dark energy through those three invisible figures!"


    "What? He''s halfway there? Are you saying that the Dark Lord''s going to be an evil god really soon?"


    Wilbur knew exactly what evil gods were capable of, and if the Dark Lord seeded, Wilbur would be going up against one. The thought gave Wilbur


    immense pressure, and he asked, "Is there a way to stop him now?"

 Chapter 2525

    "Well, there''s only one way left. Let me take it from here."


    "Senior, you-"


    Wilbur stopped talking abruptly as a wave of electricity passed through him and he lost control over his body. The next second, a defensive barrier of dark energy appeared around Wilbur as he also began to absorb the power of darkness.


    Wilbur stopped short at the sight. "What... What are you doing? My body''s going to explode if you keep going!"


    "There''s no time to worry about that! Your name''s Wilbur Penn, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "Let me ask you one thing. Do you want to save Earth or not? Answer me right now!"


    "I do."


    "Even if it costs you your life?"


    "Yes!" Wilbur shouted at once. He had thought about things ending this way already, but it still left him rather indignant.


    He had passed the tests in the magical tower. Was he really going to fail at saving the world?


    Just as Wilbur was thinking to himself, the rampant dark energy quickly entered his body. Among the clouds, the four figures rapidly absorbed the dark energy. Within just two hours, all the dark energy had been released from the ancient formation, and the rocks used toy down the formation dissolved into thin air.


    The dark clouds in the sky were rapidly absorbed as the skies finally turned clear. Everyone was shocked and confused about what had happened, but all the dark clouds were gone save for the one above the core ancient formation.


    Eventually, thest dark cloud disappeared to reveal the four figures in the sky. They were all radiating thick ck miasma that was quickly absorbed into their bodies, and three of the figures became one to form the Dark Lord''s original form. A ck dot appeared on the Dark Lord''s forehead, a symbol of the evil gods. Everyone who had be an evil god would have a ck dot on their forehead, and the Dark Lord smirked at Wilbur from where he was standing. "You''re not Wilbur Penn."


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because regr cultivators wouldn''t know how to take on an evil god."


    The smile on the Dark Lord''s face disappeared, reced with an expression oozing venom and resentment. "You''re an evil god. You knew that I could be the ninth evil god after Bahamut, but you stopped me. Do you know how foolish you''ve been, you bastard?"


    One had to activate the ancient formation and absorb its pure dark energy to be an evil god, as the dark energy made up the evil god''s original form.


    The twelve ancient formations represented the twelve evil gods, but now Wilbur had absorbed a fifth of the pure dark energy released from the ancient formation activated by the Dark Lord. That would merely make him just half an evil god.


    The Dark Lord would have to absorb all the dark energy Wilbur had taken from him if he wanted to be an evil god for good. Wilbur had not expected the senior living inside him to be an evil god, let alone one that would help him stop the Dark Lord from bing an evil god.

 Chapter 2526

    Wilbur smirked.


    "The way I see it, eight evil gods are more than enough. Maybe more evil gods will fall in a few centuries, but you bing one is not part of my n. I won''t let you seed because of that."


    "You!"


    The Dark Lord glowered at Wilbur. "We could join forces once I be an evil god! You''re losing a worthy teammate if you stop me, which doesn''t do you any good! Once you help me be an evil god, all nine of the evil gods could work together to usurp all the lower dimensions. Once thest shred of light disappears, all the lower dimensions will be part of the chaos realm. All the cultivators and people of these dimensions would be our servants."


    Wilbur nodded. "That''s not a bad n. I''m willing to help you out- but on one condition."


    "What is it? Tell me, please! I''ll agree to a hundred conditions as long as it''s within my capability."


    "Let me take over your body. I want to fuse with you, so both you and I can be an evil god. How''s that?"


    "What? You want to take control of my body? Are you trying to humiliate me?" The Dark Lord spat, enraged.


    The Dark Lord wanted to be a ve to no one, and was willing to turn to evil sorcery to achieve that. He was now so close to bing an evil god, but now this other evil god was demanding to make a servant out of him.


    Wilbur smirked. "Oh, I''m not trying to humiliate you. It''s quite the opposite, actually. I do really want to work with you, and I think we could be a better evil god together."


    The Dark Lord''s expression turned ashen. "In your dreams. I''d rather give up on bing an evil god than serve someone else. Besides, you only have a fifth of the dark energy in you. You''re no match for me, and the dark energy in your body will be released as soon as I kill you. I''ll be able to im it then and be the ninth evil god."


    "You sure are confident."


    "Hmph."


    The Dark Lord stared Wilbur up and down. "You might have been an evil god before, but your soul is now wasted on the body of a useless, lowly cultivator. Don''t you find it a little funny, thinking you can defeat me in this state?"


    "Don''t you want to know which evil god I am?" asked Wilbur.


    The Dark Lord''s eye twitched, and heshed out all of a sudden. "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    He reached out with his right arm, stretching it over a dozen meters to grab Wilbur''s neck.


    Just then, Wilbur''s body exploded into a cloud of ck miasma. The Dark Lord was dumbfounded and only realized that Wilbur was standing a few meters away after a while.


    "You''re f*cking dead!"


    The Dark Lord reached out with both hands, wing and swiping at Wilbur. Wilbur continued to dart left and right, and some of his puppets were grabbed by the Dark Lord before exploding into ck miasma.


    This only angered the Dark Lord further, and he withdrew his hands abruptly before vanishing out of sight. He appeared behind Wilbur the next second, raising a hand to press down on his head.

 Chapter 2527

    The puppet exploded just as the Magic Dragon de pierced through the Dark Lord''s chest, and Wilbur smiled from where he was standing behind the Dark Lord. "I''ve used all these moves you''re pulling. Do you think they''d work on me?"


    Wilbur yanked the Magic Dragon de out of the Dark Lord''s chest. The wound quickly healed itself, disappearing out of sight within a matter of seconds. The Dark Lord grabbed Wilbur by the arm, pulling him over. The puppet exploded once more, filling the air with ck miasma.


    "F*ck, that wasn''t his main body! This bastard''s been ying me the whole time! I''m going to kill him once I get my hands on him!"


    Just then, an invisible Wilbur looked at the Dark Lord from a dozen or so meters above him. "Why didn''t you kill him off just now, Senior?"


    "He''s be half an evil god, and his body will heal itself as long as there is enough dark energy in him. He will have to release all the dark energy in his body to be killed, or he will never die."


    "But how are we going to get him to do that?"


    "Make him lose his temper for good. That''s the only way to get him to attack at full force."


    "That''s why you were trying to piss him off, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But if he releases the dark energy and somehow finds a way to absorb it back into his body after that, wouldn''t all our hard work have gone to waste?"


    "That''s right. So, once the Dark Lord releases his dark energy, you have to do whatever it takes to absorb all of it."


    "But won''t I be an evil god myself in doing so?"


    The thought shocked Wilbur to his core. Evil gods were extremely powerful, and Wilbur had thought that the only way to evene into contact with one was through bing an elite of the upper dimensions.


    Only for him to run into an evil god here, in a lower dimension.


    "No, you''re overthinking it. Bing an evil god isn''t half as easy as you think it is. Dark energy is just one of many factors."


    Wilbur raised his hand, and a ball of ck miasma appeared on his palm. It grew in size, before turning into a puppet that looked identical to Wilbur.


    "There you are!"


    The Dark Lord darted up to the puppet, swinging his sword toward it. The puppet disappeared and showed up behind the Dark Lord the next second, something that the Dark Lord seemed to have guessed would happen. He turned around and struck the puppet, who raised the Magic Dragon de it was holding to block the attack while backing up several meters.


    At the same time, a ck sword pierced into the Dark Lord''s body from the back. Several drops of jet-ck blood dripped out as Wilbur sneered, "You still made the wrong guess this time. You would have died if you were still a body of flesh, so now you''re dying a second time."


    "Get out of the f*cking way!"


    The Dark Lord grabbed the de of the sword, whipping around to attack Wilbur. Wilbur turned invisible once more, vanishing out of sight.

 Chapter 2528

    The Dark Lord looked around wildly with a ruthless gaze. "I dare you toe out! Come on, stop hiding! Are you going to hide for the rest of your life? A great evil god, cowering away like a little mouse! Aren''t you worried that others might hear about this, and make a joke out of you?"


    Wilbur''s voice echoed through the air then, "I''ve fallen for quite some time. Few in this universe know who I am, and now I''m just living in this young man''s body. Why would I be mocked for battling you using the body of a young man? Surely you''d be the one to be mocked, right? Remember, you were just looking down on him for being a lower-dimension cultivator not long ago. A half-god whose goals were foiled by a lower-dimension cultivator? I think your reputation would suffer much more if this were to get out."


    "That''s enough!" the Dark Lord roared. "I won''t let you get away, you bastard! I''m going to kill you!"


    The Dark Lord''s body radiated ck aura as he spoke. It quickly spread out, forming a dimension of darkness that spanned hundreds of meters in the sky. Momentster, Wilbur appeared in the dimension.


    "So, that''s where you were hiding! Take this!"


    The Dark Lord sprinted toward Wilbur, who came charging as well. Just as the two of them were about to collide, Wilbur threw out a punch. A golden dragon flew out, crashing right into the Dark Lord.


    In the next second, the Dark Lord raised the sword in his grasp to block the attack. Yet, the golden dragon disappeared once more, reappearing behind the Dark Lord, and flew through his body before he could react.


    The dragon let out a howl as the Dark Lord''s body exploded. A powerful wave of dark energy surged out, and the Dark Lord swiped at the golden dragon just as it vanished into thin air.


    "Take this, Dark Lord!"


    Wilbur stabbed an Azure Dragon Spear toward the Dark Lord. A huge, ck hole appeared in the Dark Lord''s chest then, and dark energy continued to spin in it. The Dark Lord scrambled to grab the spear, which began rapidly absorbing the dark energy to form the apparition of an azure dragon.


    "Roar!"


    The Dark Lord grabbed the azure dragon by the neck, gripping hard and causing it to explode.


    Resentment was clear on his face as he spat, "I guess I have no choice but to devour you, then! You''re going to be part of me from now on, Wilbur Penn!"


    Upon saying those words, powerful dark energy surged out of the Dark Lord''s body before gathering in a gigantic ck ball in the middle of the sky. The ball of energy enveloped Wilburpletely, rapidly absorbing all the dark energy in his body.


    Within just two minutes, Wilbur was the only thing left in the energy ball.


    "What is he trying to do?" Wilbur asked in a panicked voice.


    The voice inside him sneered and said, "He''s trying to devour you and make you


    part of him, but he doesn''t know that I''m here. That changes everything."

 Chapter 2529

    "I''m going to give you a task, Wilbur."


    "Of course, Senior."


    "You''re going to activate the meaning of darkness that you''ve learnedter and absorb the dark energy around you as quickly as possible no matter what happens. He''s trying to devour you, so we''re going to turn the tables and devour him instead. Let''s see who ends up winning."


    Electricity flowed through Wilbur''s body, and he regained control over it. Wilbur took onest look at the shrinking ball of dark energy and closed his eyes, muttering a spell as he activated the meaning of darkness and began to absorb the dark energy.


    "Ha! Do you think you''ll be able to devour me just like that?"


    The ball of dark energy contracted even faster, and a wave of pressure closed in on Wilbur as if trying to crush him. Just then, the Light Gloves radiated a gray energy aura. It quickly covered Wilbur up, forming a defensive barrier.


    The immense pressure vanished at once, and Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief as he began to mutter spells to absorb more dark energy. Yet just minutester, Wilbur realized that the speed at which his body was absorbing the dark energy had multiplied dozens of times.


    This surprised Wilbur greatly as he knew that there was no way he was capable of doing this on his own. His eyes flew open to the sight of the gray defensive shield, and the voice rang in his head once more, "Don''t hesitate, or we''re both going to die here! Hurry!"


    Wilbur scrambled to close his eyes, rapidly absorbing the dark energy around him.


    The dark energy in him began to grow, and eventually, the ball of energy seemed to realize this. It began to contract, but Wilbur''s speed of absorbing the dark energy remained. Even at that rate, however, it was going to take at least two hours before the dark energy waspletely absorbed.


    Yet the ball of dark energy had sped up in its contraction, and it would barely take


    a minute before Wilbur waspletely crushed if this went on. Under such immense pressure, Wilbur knew he would be crushed the second the ball of energy touched his skin.


    All that hard work would have gone to waste then.


    But there was no better way out of this, and Wilbur repeated the senior''s words in


    his head as he gritted his teeth and continued absorbing the dark energy.


    Secondster, something shocking happened. Wilbur could clearly sense the speed of his body''s absorption multiplying by a hundred thousand times. The rate kept increasing for a few seconds and quickly reached a few million times.


    The ball of energy was quickly drained, and it was toote for the Dark Lord to escape by the time he realized it. In the end, the entire ball of dark energy waspletely absorbed as the skies cleared up once more.


    White light appeared in front of Wilbur as he opened his eyes excitedly. "We did it, Senior! We absorbed all of the Dark Lord''s dark energy!"


    "Arghhhh! Oh no, I can''t hold on for much longer. Let''s make a deal, Wilbur Penn. You have to promise me."


    "What is it, Senior?"


    "I can''t control all of this dark energy on my own, so I''m going to channel a tenth of it into your body just temporarily. Of course, you''re free to use it however you like."

 Chapter 2530

    "But Senior, you..."


    "No buts. Don''t waste my time, is it a yes or no?"


    Wilbur did not know what the intentions of this evil god were but saving the earth had been his own wish. He gritted his teeth and said, "Alright. I agree!"


    "That''s all I needed to hear."


    The next second, Wilbur felt a powerful wave of dark energy being channeled into his body. It was far more powerful than anything Wilbur had expected, and another wave of dark energy split out of Wilbur''s body to form a human figure.


    Following that, a handsome man appeared in front of Wilbur. He took in the look of pure agony on Wilbur''s face and said at once, "I guess you can''t take even a tenth of this dark energy. Let me help you out."


    The man muttered a spell, and a ck seal appeared in mid-air. The next second, the man inserted the seal into Wilbur''s body.


    The seal quickly absorbed all the dark energy in Wilbur''s body, relieving him of a good amount of pressure and pain. Within a few minutes, all the pressure was gone as Wilbur returned to his normal state.


    His chest heaved as he wiped the sweat off his brow. "Thanks."


    The man smiled. "You don''t need to thank me. You deserved it. Consider that a form of repayment from me to you. I''ve now sealed a tenth of the dark energy in your body, that of which you can only use ten percent with how powerful you are now. The seal will eventually disappear as you grow more powerful. I''lle back once you can wield all of the dark energy and take it away from you. How''s that?"


    "Yeah, that''s great."


    Wilbur nodded. The truth was that he wanted nothing more than for the man to take all of the dark energy in his body, but no cultivator wanted to be a weakling. Since he could use ten percent of that dark energy in his body, it would make an excellent source for him.


    That was why Wilbur had agreed to keep the dark energy in his body, and the man patted him on the shoulder. "That means we don''t owe each other anything anymore, then. Keep working hard and be yourself."


    The man turned to leave, and Wilbur stared at him for a while before shouting, "Hey, Senior! I forgot to ask what your name was!"


    The man stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Wilbur with a smile. "I''ve been around so long that I''ve forgotten the name I had in the past. But I do like Dasha and gave myself a Dashan name during the few centuries I spent traveling around there. You can call me Kaiser Fern."


    "Senior Kaiser, when will we see each other again?"


    Kaiser smiled at Wilbur. "You don''t have to know that. We''ll cross paths when fate calls for it. Farewell."


    Upon saying the words, Kaiser turned around and soared into the sky, disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 2531

    "Kaiser Fern?" he whispered softly and frowned.


    He once received many antiques that contained peculiar energies back in Dasha. The origins of those antiques became the subject of his research. The story of an ancient and prominent n from thousands of years ago was discovered by chance, from one of the antiques.


    The prominent n started cultivating in ancient times, and ording to the legends on the antique, the n did many things during that period that benefited Dasha. It was said that the n''s descendants could achieve a lifespan of ten thousand years if they followed the methods described in the records.


    If the records were deemed true, it was possible that the prominent n still existed, but they had hidden their identities. The n would be known as the Fern n.


    Wilbur was surprised that the evil god was willing to give himself the name of the Fern n. Perhaps the evil god established some sort of connection with the Fern n thousands of years ago.


    Regardless, Kaiser Fern was the one who defeated the Dark Lord, not Wilbur. Therefore, Wilbur knew his limits. He had improved significantly, but he knew that he was far from an evil god.


    The Dark Lord had been in, so the dark energy on Earth had been absorbed, and Earth gradually began to improve. Wilbur believed that as long as people remained positive and kind, Earth could be a Light World sooner orter.


    Wilbur had to attend to his own matters. He had to interrupt his quest to find the cauldron fragments to defeat the Dark Lord. Since the Dark Lord was dead, he needed to return to the unknown ind off Alik''s coast to find the sixth cauldron fragment.


    His cultivation had improved, so he no longer needed to rely on nes. He could control his dragon aura and fly through the air. Wilbur returned to the unknown ind off the coast of Alik in just two hours.


    The boat was still docked on the beach. Wilbur nced at it and walked towards the forest, and he quickly found the stone. Wilbur stood there and looked at the glow of the arcane formation, it emanated from the stone. He frowned and thought to himself, ''I can''t believe the arcane formation is still here. Didn''t Tenin say that each portal could only be used once? Could it be that I can re-enter the arcane dimension?''


    Wilbur did not hesitate to unleash his dragon aura when he thought about that. He knew that the time progressed within the arcane formation was a hundred times faster, and the energy was a thousand times stronger. Cultivating there for a hundred years would equate to only one year passing in Earth''s time.


    Therefore, he could enhance his power further if he could re-enter the arcane dimension. No one would want to miss such an opportunity. Wilbur focused, and the glow of the arcane formation faded.


    The arcane formation sensed the dragon aura emanating from Wilbur. The gold light disintegrated and dispersed, revealing the sixth cauldron fragment on the stone.


    "I see."


    Wilbur sighed and knelt to pick up the cauldron fragment. He whispered, "It''s no wonder that I couldn''t find it. It''s hidden right here."


    Wilbur unleashed his spirit consciousness, which permeated the cauldron fragment. He quickly discerned the location of the seventh cauldron fragment. The spirit consciousness left on the cauldron fragment vanished in the next second, and Wilbur returned to reality.


    Wilbur retrieved a cloth bag from the demine. Upon opening it and seeing the bag full of cauldron fragments, he felt a pang of sadness. He then ced the sixth cauldron fragment inside.


    He put the cloth bag aside and muttered to himself, "I''ll have to see this quest through regardless."


    Wilbur returned to the beach and boarded the boat. He sailed back to Alik''s coast, then left Alik after returning the boat to the merchant.

 Chapter 2532

    His new destination was a ce called the Lambert Mountains. The mountains were located in the northern part of the small country of Horace, near the Arctic Ocean. The area was known for its perpetual blizzards and was rarely visited by people. There were also rumors of yeti sightings.


    Three hourster, Wilbur arrived at the Lambert Mountains. He soared through the sky and searched for familiar sights below, eventually managing to find the cave during the evening.


    He encountered two cultivators upon entering the cave. They used a formation to open portals to three different dimensions. The cultivators were very powerful and could also summon beasts from other dimensions to assist in attacking Wilbur. However, Wilbur was not the cultivator he used to be. He immediately killed them and broke the formation to obtain the seventh cauldron fragment.


    Three dayster, Wilbur also found the eighth cauldron fragment in Syberia. After Wilbur took a shower in the hotel, he took out the eighth cauldron fragment to try to detect the location of the ninth fragment. However, the spirit energy he released did not reveal any information from the eighth cauldron fragment.


    Wilbur frowned when he realized.


    "Why can''t I find it? Didn''t Perry and the others say that I''ll find the rest of the fragments if I manage to find the first one? I found all eight cauldron fragments, so why can''t I locate the ninth cauldron fragment?" Wilbur wondered out loud.


    Wilbur was puzzled. After several repeated attempts, he confirmed that the eighth cauldron fragment did not contain any location information.


    This troubled Wilbur greatly, but he suddenly remembered how he had once connected the locations of several cauldron fragments. Wilbur realized that with eight fragments found, he could mark eight different positions on a map. By connecting the eight points, he might be able to locate the position of the ninth cauldron fragment.


    Wilbur did not hesitate any longer when he thought of that. He took out a map and marked the locations of the eight cauldron fragments. After connecting the points, he realized that while the shape of the dragon was roughly outlined, there were still significant areas where the location of the cauldron fragments remained uncertain.


    It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack to search like that, and finding the ninth cauldron fragment using this method would be almost impossible. Could


    it be that there were other conditions to locate the ninth cauldron fragment?


    He took his phone out to call Perry when he thought of that.


    "Hey, Perry," Wilbur greeted.


    "Wilbur! I heard you saved the world. I''m so proud of you," said Perry.


    "Thanks, Perry. I have something to ask you. Do you know where thest cauldron fragment of the Ninth Dragon Cauldron is?"


    "Do you mean the ninth cauldron fragment?"


    "Yes, Perry. So, do you know where it is?"


    "No, but my mentor once said if the first cauldron fragment was found, the rest of the eight cauldron fragments could be found. The key to finding the ninth cauldron fragment lies in the eighth cauldron fragment," Perry replied.


    "Oh yeah? Then why can''t I locate the ninth cauldron fragment after finding the eighth cauldron fragment?"


    "Is that so? I''m not sure. Perhaps you can try a few more times. I think you''ll find the ninth cauldron fragment sooner orter if you put in the effort."

 Chapter 2533

    "Alright, I have things to attend to, so I''ll hang up now. I hope you sessfullyplete your mission," Perry said, after which he ended the call.


    "Hey, Perry?"


    Wilbur checked his phone screen and then decided to call Perry again.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is unavable."


    Wilbur had no choice but to put his phone down and focus on the eighth cauldron fragment on the table again. After repeated observation, he finally confirmed that he could not find a breakthrough from the eighth cauldron fragment. He then decided to take out all seven other cauldron fragments and ced them on the table.


    Wilbur could sense faint energy emanating from them clearly when the eight cauldron fragments were ced together. The special energy felt very soothing. After hesitating for a moment, Wilbur instinctively began to piece the eight cauldron fragments together in sequence.


    Wilbur had meticulously observed the cauldron before and noticed that each cauldron had distinct patterns. The ninth dragon cauldron and the other eight cauldrons had different patterns, but there was a certain connection between the patterns of each dragon. Therefore, piecing them together was not too difficult.


    After thirty minutes of trying, Wilbur finallypleted the assembly of the cauldron fragments. Before him appeared the ninth dragon cauldron, missing only one dragon in the iplete section where thest dragon should be.


    Once the cauldron fragments were assembled, Wilbur immediately sensed a special energy, which made him pause. It seemed that there was a unique formation energy on the eight cauldron fragments. Now that they were pieced together, this faint spirit formation had been sessfully established.


    Then, Wilbur unleashed his spirit energy, injecting it into the fractured cauldron. The formation was instantly nourished by his spirit energy, strengthening it several times. An image formed of spirit energy appeared in his mind. Wilbur saw a vast open sea where the water trembled rapidly, and an ind emerged from beneath the sea.


    On a stone tform in the center of the ind, a cultivator with white robes sat cross-legged, meditating. Then, the cultivator slowly opened his eyes as he sensed that Wilbur was watching.


    The moment their eyes met, the image in his mind vanished. Wilbur stood stunned in ce. Even though it was only a mental image, his heart instinctively trembled when he made eye contact with the cultivator.


    It proved that the cultivator was not inferior to him. Wilbur was afraid that with the ninth cauldron fragment under his guard, obtaining it would likely be very difficult.


    However, he was so close to sess. He had to try it no matter what.


    He took a deep breath and took out the map, then he carefully searched. After a thorough examination, he finally pinpointed the location he had seen in his vision. It was an unnamed area out in the open seas.


    The oceanic area on Earth was vastly greater than thend area, and humans'' understanding of the ocean was less than ten percent. Therefore, a special ind that appeared out in the open sea would be unknown to ordinary people. Even among cultivators, only a small number of Emperor level cultivators might be aware of it.


    However, since the open waters did not belong to any nation and there were no cultivators residing there, Wilbur would have to visit the ind personally to learn about the ind and the cultivator on it. He could only rely on himself.


    After resting for half a day in the hotel, Wilbur set off in the afternoon, flying toward the ind in the deep uncharted parts of the Pacific Ocean. He elerated to reach the ind''s location as quickly as possible. Finally, he arrived in the area of the ind after five hours of flying.


    The sun was setting at that moment, and the strange ind began to sink. The cultivator looked at Wilbur and said, "You''re toote, young man. Come back in three months."

 Chapter 2534

    Wilbur hovered in mid-air, watching the ind below gradually sink. He clenched his jaw and said, "No, I can''t wait another three months. I must get on this ind today."


    Wilbur dove rapidly from mid-air. As he approached the ind, a golden shield appeared above it, blocking his path.


    "It''s not that easy to keep me out!" yelled Wilbur.


    Wilbur punched the shield. A golden dragon appeared, but it was at once reduced to a fine powder that was then absorbed by the shield. The shield emitted an energy that felt very familiar to Wilbur.


    "Dragon aura?" asked Wilbur.


    He hesitated and said in a shocked voice, "I can''t believe this shield is made from dragon aura! Could it be that I can only enter the ind through the use of dragon aura?"


    The cultivator on the stone tform looked at Wilbur at that moment and said, "It seems you have some insight. However, if your cultivation is insufficient. You won''t be able to enter the ind no matter how hard you try."


    Wilbur looked at the cultivator. He clenched his jaw and said, "I will enter the ind today even if I have to follow it underwater."


    "Haha, follow it underwater? It looks like you''re still too young, young man. This ind is a special formation dimension, so it''ll vanish underwater. You won''t be able to find this ind even if you''re at the bottom of the ocean," he said.


    "What?" asked Wilbur.


    He hesitated for a moment, then decisively unleashed his dragon aura, which quickly resonated with the ind''s shield, resulting in a powerful suction force that pulled him onto the ind.


    Wilbur turned to look at the sky outside and he suddenly froze. He realized that instead of an ocean, he was surrounded by mountains and wilderness. The shield he had passed through had vanished.


    "Where? How?" muttered Wilbur.


    He instinctively reached out to touch the air and found that the shield had indeed vanished. The cultivator on the stone tform looked at Wilbur and said, "Young man, wee to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension."


    "What do you mean by the Eternal Sunshine Dimension?" asked Wilbur.


    He frowned and looked at the cultivator. The elderly cultivator smiled slightly and replied, "You were able to make it here. With your talent and insight, you should understand that this is a special dimension, distinct from Earth''s dimension. The sun always hangs high here, which is why it''s called the Eternal Sunshine Dimension."


    "I see."


    Wilbur looked at the cultivator and said, "However, I''m here to look for the ninth cauldron fragment, so I hope you don''t trouble me, sir."


    "Ha!" The cultivator scoffed coldly and red at Wilbur, asking, "If you hadn''t endured those trials along the way, how would you be able to enter the Eternal Sunshine Dimension today? Without those challenges, how would you improve? If the ninth cauldron fragment could be obtained so easily, why would Senior Fremont Skye go through so much effort to ce it here?"

 Chapter 2535

    "I..." Wilbur tried to respond but did not know what to say after being lectured by the cultivator. The cultivator sized him up and said coldly, "If you are afraid of hardship and unwilling to endure, then leave this ce quickly. Give up on your mission to collect the dragon cauldrons and allow the true fated one toe. That would be a good thing for both of us."


    "Hey!" Wilbur looked at the old man angrily when he heard that, then said, "In that case, please show me the ropes, sir. However, I have a question before the battle. If I defeat you, will I receive the ninth cauldron fragment?"


    The cultivator took a deep breath and said, "The Eternal Sunshine Dimension has five Night Demons. These Night Demons appear whenever darkness falls. Your mission is to defeat these Night Demons. I will give you the cauldron fragment you seek if you vanquish the Night Demons. However, be aware that those whoe to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension are all dragon n cultivators. Every dragon n cultivator is held in high regard and is expected to leave the lower dimension eventually. It is expected for dragon n cultivators to advance to the middle dimension or the upper dimension. Therefore, the gravity in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension and thebat power of the Night Demons will adjust ording to the strength of the cultivator. So, I hope you won''t hold back, because every opponent here knows you better than you know yourself."


    Wilbur felt puzzled to hear that, so he frowned and looked at the cultivator. He asked, "May I know what''s your name, sir?"


    The cultivator replied, "I have long forgotten my name, but you may call me the Nightless Elder. Alright, please begin your quest."


    Nightless Elder then transformed into specks of white light after saying that and vanished from Wilbur''s sight. Wilbur stood stunned for a couple of seconds. Suddenly, reflecting on the recent events, a thought arose in his mind. It seemed that Fremont Skye had more fated ones than he thought.


    He had been searching for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, but it felt like he waspleting a preordained task. Could it be that the Nine Dragon Cauldrons were merely a special mission designed to guide him to be more powerful?


    Wilbur felt like he knew too little about the Nine Dragon Cauldrons and Fremont Skye. He had entered the Night Demon Dimension, so he had to set aside his curiosity toplete the test quickly. He took a deep breath and soared into the sky.


    Wilbur entered the mirage dimension in the past. Although the mirage was vast, it still had its boundaries. Therefore, Wilbur wanted to find out if the Eternal Sunshine Dimension also had boundaries.


    If the Eternal Sunshine Dimension was a dimension with boundaries, all he needed to do was fly around the boundaries to estimate the size of the Eternal Sunshine Dimension. Then, he could adapt ordingly, and he should be able toplete the test soon.


    From his experience in the mirage dimension, Wilbur learned that the energy stored in each dimension is finite. If he could determine the size of a dimension, he could estimate the amount of energy it contained.


    Moreover, he could use that as a basis to estimate the strength of the Night Demons. In any battle, having the initiative often leads to a significant advantage, and those who grasp opportunities in advance could control the oue of the fight.


    Therefore, measuring the size of the Eternal Sunshine Dimension became his first priority. He initially believed that despite its vastness, he would be able to find the boundaries of the Eternal Sunshine Dimension within an hour.


    However, he had been flying for three hours, yet he still could not find the boundaries, which meant that the Eternal Sunshine Dimension was far beyond hisprehension. The size of the dimension might berger than Earth''s dimension.


    Wilbur gasped when he thought about that. He knew that there was no point to continue flying. He looked around and discovered a vige at the foot of the mountains.


    The vigers were gathered in the center of the vige square at the moment, seemingly engaged in some special ceremony. Since the Eternal Sunshine Dimension was incredibly vast and Wilbur could not find the Night Demons yet, he was curious. He flew over andnded in a secluded alley, then changed his appearance and walked to the square.

 Chapter 2536

    A pile of firewood had been set up in the center of the vige square. A boy and a girl, both roughly six years old, were tied to wooden pirs. The two children cried continuously, "Mom!"


    "I don''t want to die, Mom! I don''t want to die!" they yelled.


    "My child!" both the mothers yelled.


    "Mom!" the children yelled.


    Two women rushed forward, and they were crying out in sorrow. One of them with disheveled hair lunged at a man who was holding a torch. She yelled angrily, "Stetson Wilde, you heartless scoundrel! Why are you harming our children? He''s only six years old! You animal!"


    Stetson was a muscr man. He pushed the woman to the ground, and a few women hurriedly helped her up. They knelt on the ground and said, "Madam, it hasn''t rained for three years. We''ll all starve to death if this goes on. Stetson doesn''t want to do this, but he''s the head of the vige, so he has no choice."


    "Madam, this is for all of us. Please just go along with Stetson for once."


    "Argh!" screamed the woman who was speaking.


    The woman screamed tragically before she could finish her sentence. She was bitten on the right arm while she was speaking, and she soon bled.


    A few men tried to pull them apart, but the mom bit down hard, so they could not be separated. Everyone turned to look at Stetson at that moment. Stetson had bloodshot eyes. He ignored the crying children and said angrily, "This is the will of God! The children must be sacrificed in order for Stream Vige to rain. Ignore her and burn them!"


    Stetson threw the torch onto the pile of firewood. mes erupted and roared. Momentster, the hay surrounding the wooden pirs was ignited.


    The mom and another woman screamed. They rushed towards the fire in a crazed state. Stetson and the woman next to him looked at each other and smirked. Stetson did not intend to stop the mom from running towards the fire and said, "Let her be, there''s no need to stop her."


    Wilbur could not stand it anymore. He recited a spell, and a gust of wind immediately pushed the two women back by several meters. A white dragon emerged from the fire, circling the wooden pirs and cutting the ropes binding them. Then, the dragon allowed the two children to ride on its back, carrying them into the sky and eventuallynding safely.


    The white dragon then soared to the sky. The mothers rushed over to hug their children.


    "My child!" they both yelled.


    "Mom!" yelled the children.


    ...


    What suddenly happened stunned all the vigers. Wilbur stepped forward at that moment and said, "The white dragon has descended and saved these two kids. This proves that sacrificing the boy and girl for rain is not what the Dragon Lord wants. So, I think we should reconsider carefully when ites to asking for rain."


    "Um..."


    "Yeah, the white dragon saved the children. It must be the work of the Dragon Lord! It looks like we can''t sacrifice the children. We were wrong."

 Chapter 2537

    "That''s right. Why would the divine use a mortal body as a sacrifice anyway? I think we shouldn''t make things difficult for the children. If we sincerely pray for rain, we will surely receive the favor of the Dragon Lord. Rain will definitelye."


    Everyone gave their opinions, and almost everyone believed that the children should not be sacrificed. They felt like they should look for another way to offer sacrifices to the Dragon Lord. The beautiful and slim woman shot a nce at Stetson, and she looked frustrated.


    Stetson nced menacingly at everyone and eventually fixed his gaze on Wilbur. He quickly walked over and said, "You don''t look familiar, buddy. You''re not a local resident of the Stream Vige, are you?"


    Wilbur was stunned to hear that and replied, "That''s right, I''m not. I''m only a passerby and saw your sacrificial ritual, but since this is against the will of the Dragon Lord, please have mercy on the children."


    "Um..." Stetson muttered.


    He looked troubled to hear that. Wilbur could tell that Stetson had another motive, but it was not toote to turn things around. Wilbur believed that no father with a good conscience was willing to kill their children.


    "The children are innocent, sir," said Wilbur softly.


    Suddenly, an elderly man with white hair approached. He sized Wilbur up, then his eyes widened in shock as he eximed, "He... He''s a cultivator! This guy just used demonic magic to confuse everyone. Don''t trust him! Quickly, tie him up so he can''t use his hands to cast any more evil spells."


    A few strong vigers rushed forward with ropes when they heard that, attempting to tie Wilbur up. Wilbur quickly spoke up, "Wait! Why don''t you believe me?"


    The elderly man trembled all over, pointing at Wilbur, and said, "You evil cultivator! Don''t you know our vige hasn''t had rain for three years? If the Dragon Lord really cared about us, it would have rained long ago. We were nning to sacrifice boys and girls for the Dragon Lord''s favor. We''ll be blessed with rain if the Dragon Lord is happy, but we didn''t expect that you''d interrupt our n. You interrupted our sacrifice, and this would offend the Dragon Lord. You can''t be forgiven! Get him!"


    Wilbur felt helpless, thinking that the vigers were too foolish. He said, "I have a way to ask for rain. Just give me a chance, and as long as you don''t hurt the children, I can help you."


    Stetson turned to look at the elderly man and said, "Chief..."


    The old vige chief exchanged a nce with Stetson and said, "Alright, we agree, but we''ll have to tie you up for now since you''ve offended the Dragon Lord. You''ll ask for rain, and we''ll discuss it first. We''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    Wilbur saw a muscr viger hitting the woman who protected her daughter. That man scolded, "This is all your fault! Look at the cultivator you attracted! Ugh!" "Stop it. Let go of me now and I''ll ask for rain immediately," said Wilbur.


    "You should rest for now because we need to discuss this matter. We''ll give you an answer tomorrow," he said.


    Wilbur was afraid that the muscr man would hit the woman to death, so he said, "Alright, it''s a deal, but you can''t hit her no matter what. I promise to ask for a downpour. This has nothing to do with them."


    "Fine, as you wish," he said.


    Soon, Wilbur was surrounded by the crowd, and he was sent to a room. The two women brought some bread, roasted chicken, and wine in the afternoon. They wanted to thank Wilbur for saving their children.


    "Thanks for helping us, sir. We brought something for you. Please go ahead and enjoy," they said.


    "Thanks," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur ate the food and drank the wine brought by the two, then fell into a deep sleep. He did not know how long he had been asleep until he heard a rooster crowing outside, which finally woke him up.

 Chapter 2538

    Wilbur looked down at the ropes that bound him and smiled slightly. Actually, he could easily break free, but he knew he needed to y along with the vigers to resolve the tension in the vige. He decided to continue the act of asking for rain.


    Suddenly, he heard desperate cries of childrening from the vige square while he was thinking. The noise was unusual, so he quickly broke free from the ropes and rushed out of the room.


    When Wilbur reached the vige square, he saw a raging fire burning in the center. Amid the mes, he could hear children crying, but after a short while, their cries fell silent.


    The vigers all turned around to look at Wilbur because they heard his footsteps. They looked shocked the moment they saw him.


    A sobbing woman ran over and knelt before Wilbur. She sobbed and said, "Sir... Sir, please. Please seek justice for the madams."


    The madams were the mothers of the boy and the girl. They were also the woman who sent food to Wilbur during the afternoon.


    Wilbur looked at the woman who knelt on the ground. He asked puzzlingly, "What happened to them? Where are they?"


    The woman sobbed and said, "Sir, the madams went to send some food to you during the afternoon, and they came backte. Stetson and Stan said they were unfaithful to their wifely duties, and they must have been cheating on them. Yesterday evening, Stetson and Stan tied up the madams, and beat them to death."


    "What?" yelled Wilbur.


    He looked shocked to hear that.


    "You bitch! What are you talking about? I''m going to beat you up!"


    "Argh, no!" she yelled.


    "You''re just a wife I bought. Die!"


    The woman wanted to get up and run, but she was chased by a man from behind. The man swung his axe and cut her head off, sttering the ground with her blood.


    The vigers did nothing when they saw that. It seemed like the lives of women were worthless to them. The death of women was not a big deal to them.


    Stetson yelled at that moment, "This is all his fault! This cultivator tarnished the name of our vige. Everyone, let''s kill this evil cultivator!"


    "Kill him! Kill him!" the vigers yelled angrily.


    Wilbur was displeased and said coldly, "You inhumane animals. How could you harm innocent children and women?"


    Suddenly, a cold breeze blew through, and a dark cloud drifted over in the sky. The sound of rumbling thunder could be heard from within the cloud continuously.


    "Look! The Dragon Lord is going to bless us with rain!"


    "Yeah, the Dragon Lord is going to bless us with rain after the sacrifice!"


    Everyone was very happy. Stetson dly raised his axe and pointed at Wilbur. He said, "This nasty cultivator tarnished our name, so we can''t allow him to leave Stream Vige!"


    Drip... drip...


    Sounds of rain could be heard.

 Chapter 2539

    Wilbur looked up at the charging crowd as the heavy rain fell amid their shouts. A cold glint shed in his eyes. The Magic Dragon de appeared in his grasp with the flick of his right hand. He said coldly, "None of you deserve to live. All of you will die!"


    Then, Wilbur swung the Magic Dragon de and ran toward the crowd. He kept killing the vigers, and the de flickered in white light. Several hundreds of vigers were killed within a short minute. Bodiesy strewn across thend.


    The heavy rain washed away the bloodstains on the ground.


    Crackle!


    A bolt of lightning struck Wilbur. He suddenly reached out his right hand toward the sky because he was unwilling to give in. The lightning persisted for several seconds before dissipating. Momentster, the rain stopped, and the dark clouds drifted away.


    Wilbur left Stream Vige with disappointment. He aimlessly walked through the wilderness, and he reflected on the events that took ce in the vige. He felt a tinge of regret. If only he had killed Stetson and Stan sooner, perhaps he could have changed the fate of the women, and those two children.


    It was a shame that he missed the opportunity.


    The vigers of Stream Vige were weak, but they were filled with evil. It made Wilbur feel a lingering regret that still troubled him. He could only quicken his pace to leave the vige far behind, so he could clear his mind.


    Wilbur walked and noticed that in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, the sun would rise in the east in the morning, be overhead at noon, and move to the west in the afternoon. Then, the sun would rise from the west and return to the east again.


    The madam said when the sun rose in the east, it was considered sunrise, and when it rose in the west, it was sunset. It was because the people in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension had never seen night, so to them, there was only sunrise and sunset.


    Wilbur knew that the inhabitants of the Eternal Sunshine Dimension were not real humans. They could vanish and be reborn with the arrival of the next challenger. However, he had emotions just like ordinary humans. Wilbur was unwilling to forgive someone as cruel as Stetson.


    Wilbur flew east for several days andnded in a small town. It was the market day in that town, so it was bustling with people. He changed his appearance and strolled through the market. Suddenly, a person appeared carrying a metallic drum.


    ng! ng!


    The crowd began to scatter in a panic when they heard the drum. Wilbur followed two vigers and rushed into a house, the sky darkened shortly after they shut the door.


    A massive creature descended from the sky under the dark clouds, and itnded


    in the market. The humanoid being with bat-like wings devoured fruits and cooked meats from the stalls. It let out a furious roar when it felt unsatisfied, then it violently overturned a stall.


    Wilbur watched through the gap in the door, and he saw the bat creature. He frowned and asked, "Is that the Night Demon?"


    "Shush."


    The owner of the house gestured to Wilbur to hush. He got close to Wilbur and whispered in his ear, "That''s right, it''s the Night Demon. Don''t speak. We''ll all die if the Night Demon finds us."


    Then, the owner of the house looked through the door gap. He jolted backward when he nced. He quickly backed away and said, "The... Night Demon."


    Bam!


    The front door was shattered with a loud crash, and pieces of wood scattered everywhere. The bat creature stood in the doorway, its massive form suddenly appearing before the owner who stumbled back in fear and copsed to the ground.


    The bat creature let out a roar, then extended its right hand to grab the owner. The owner cried out in pain, "No! Don''t-"


    Suddenly, a ck de energy hit the right arm of the bat creature.


    Roar!


    The bat creature pulled back in pain. Wilbur stood in front of the house owner and said coldly, "Get inside. I''ll handle this creature."


    "Sir, you''re no match for the Night Demon. Let''s escape instead."


    Wilbur did not reply, he walked towards the bat creature instead. The bat creature saw that Wilbur was approaching. It reached out its hand in the air, and a handle with a metal chain appeared in mid-air. Attached to it was the barbed head of a il.


    Then, the bat creature''s eyes turned blood-red as it swung the il violently toward Wilbur.

 Chapter 2540

    Wilbur swiftly dodged the il and then heard a loud crash. The apple stall behind him was shattered, sending splintered wood and apples flying in all directions.


    Its beloved apples scattered all over the ground, which infuriated the bat creature, causing its eyes to go red. It swung the il again, hurling it fiercely at Wilbur.


    The il was twice as fast, but even so, it was far from being able to hit Wilbur.


    Bam!


    The attacknded on the ground, leaving behind arge hole. The bat creature then pulled the il back and swung it again.


    It seemed highly skilled at using the il, swinging it repeatedly at Wilbur. Wilbur dodged continuously, and so, the two of them moved through therge market, with the stalls around them constantly being hit by the il and breaking apart, sending splintered wood and products everywhere.


    Bam!


    The il smashed a stall that sold roasted ducks, and as Wilbur jumped into the air, a roasted duck flew right toward him. He caught the roasted duck with one hand, took a bite, then hurled it at the bat creature.


    Smack!


    The roasted duck hit the bat creature squarely in the face. Wilbur stared at the bat creature in shock, unable to believe that the roasted duck he casually threw actually hit the target. He knew the bat creature was not slow, so it could have easily dodged, yet it had been struck by his throw.


    Could it be that the creature froze in ce just because it saw him take a bite out of the roasted duck? Did it like food that much?


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, Wilbur instantly realized that he had almost forgotten something in the heat of the battle. The bat creature was indeed gluttonous.


    Since that was the case, he could use the gluttonous nature of the creature to turn his defense into offense.


    Nightless Elder had said that the five Night Demons were very powerful and advised Wilbur not to hold back, so he had been testing the bat creature''s capabilities. It was a master at using the il, but to Wilbur, it was still too weak.


    Just as Wilbur was about to fight back, the roasted duck seller who hid in the house suddenly yelled, "My roasted ducks! Damn you, bat creature! I can''t believe you ruined my stall!"


    Roar!


    The bat creature let out a furious roar and then swung the il at the seller. "Watch out!" yelled Wilbur.


    Wilbur moved swiftly and appeared in front of the seller. He raised his Magic Demon de and stopped the il attack. Sparks flew in an instant as the il was deflected. The il was sent flying, while the seller cowered on the ground in fear.


    Wilbur said, "Hurry up and get inside!"


    "Alright, right away," the seller replied.


    He turned to run into the house and closed the door. The bat creature looked at Wilbur. Seeing the two-storied building behind Wilbur, the bat creature''s eyes glinted with a cunning look. It then swung the il again, making it spin in the air.


    Wilbur felt a chill down his spine. He thought, ''Is it trying to...''


    The bat creature swung the il towards the two-story building in the heat of the moment. The street was filled with two-storied buildings. The bat creature constantly appeared in the market, but it would always eat the fruits and cooked meat in the market without harming anyone in the past.


    Somehow, the bat creature suddenly got violent this time and started attacking the innocent residents.

 Chapter 2541

    "Damned creature!"


    Gritting his teeth, Wilbur''s figure shed and soared into the air. He raised the Magic Dragon de in his hand and, with a ng, blocked the bat creature''s il.


    Immediately, Wilbur seized the initiative, swinging his sword fiercely to strike it down. Seeing this, the bat creature grabbed the chain with both hands, attempting to block Wilbur''s sword energy with it.


    Witnessing this, a smile appeared on Wilbur''s face. The Magic Dragon de was a high-level technique of the middle dimensions. How could its sword energy be blocked by a mere chain?


    However, in the next second, something unexpected happened. The ck sword energy collided with the bat creature''s chain and was quickly absorbed. The energy flowed through the bat creature''s hands into its body, transforming into the bat creature''s own energy.


    Sensing Wilbur''s threat, the bat creature let out a roar and swung the il at Wilbur again.


    Wilbur''s figure shed as he raised the Magic Dragon de, shing fiercely at the chain. The next second, the sword struck the chain, but it was quickly absorbed by the chain, turning even the Magic Dragon de into ck energy that was sucked into the chain.


    "What?"


    Wilbur was astonished. This creature could absorb his dark energy. In his moment of distraction, the il struck the two-story building. Instantly, the entire building exploded, sending bricks and over a dozen figures flying out. The powerful explosion reduced the building to rubble, killing the innocent civilians hiding inside.


    Snapping out of his daze, a trace of killing intent shed in Wilbur''s eyes. He said, "You! I will never forgive you!"


    The bat creature roared at Wilbur and, in its fury, swung the il at another two- story building. Wilbur''s figure shed, and the Azure Dragon Spear appeared in his hand, blocking the bat creature''s il.


    The bat creature pulled back the il and aimed at another building, but Wilbur blocked its attack again. Enraged, the bat creature spread its wings and flew into the air before diving down, aiming the il at Wilbur.


    "I was just about to kill you, and now youe to me willingly. Die!"


    Wilbur hurled the Azure Dragon Spear at the bat creature. The spear, sensing the bat creature''s energy, began absorbing it quickly. The azure dragon''s phantom appeared and roared at the bat creature before charging at it.


    The azure dragon pierced through the bat creature''s chest, exploding with dark energy within it, spreading like ripples. In the next second, the Azure Dragon Spear prated the bat creature''s chest, with the tip emerging from the creature''s back, leaving its shaft stuck in the bat creature''s body.


    "Roar!"


    ck blood sttered as the bat creature let out a humiliated roar. A ck vortex appeared on its chest, swallowing the Azure Dragon Spear. The next second, a half-body ck figure appeared on the bat creature''s chest.


    The figure smiled excitedly and said, "Two thousand years... It''s been two thousand years. I''ve been so lonely. I thought there was no one left on Earth who could fight me. Today, I can finally breathe the fresh air here."

 Chapter 2542

    "Young adventurer, stepping into this space was your greatest mistake. However, considering that you freed me, I can grant you a swift death."


    Wilbur frowned at the half-figure emerging from the bat creature''s chest and said, "Are you a human or a bat? Are we fighting or not?"


    "Heh," the ck figure chuckled and said, "I can sense some benevolent emotions within you. It seems you are a person full of justice. Unfortunately, the killings in the middle and upper dimensions have numbed people of injustice. A person with a sense of justice has no ce in the middle dimensions. Thus, this battle is destined for your defeat. But before the fight begins, there''s something I must do first!"


    With that, the ck figure raised its hands and chanted strange incantations. Simultaneously, a ck vortex formed in the dark clouds above, and a dense ck mist descended, enveloping the bat creature. As the chanting quickened, the ck mist spread rapidly.


    Wilbur leaped back onto the roof of a two-story building, looking down at the bat creature with a sense of foreboding. He frowned and asked, "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    In the next second, the ck mist condensed and spun into a ck storm, rapidly expanding. Within seconds, the storm engulfed all the buildings in the market. As the storm grew, buildings were destroyed, some were even uprooted and spun within the storm.


    Seeing this, Wilbur was shocked and cursed, "You bastard! Your fight is with me. The town''s people have nothing to do with us."


    Wilbur flew into the storm, and four ck figures appeared, attacking him simultaneously. Meanwhile, the bat creature''s cold voice echoed, "There are no innocent people in this world. Everyone deserves to die!"


    Amid the storm, the cries of adults and the sobs of children could be heard, but the storm continued to rage on. Although Wilbur managed to fend off the ck figures, they remained hidden in the storm, reappearing whenever he advanced, trapping him in a dilemma. After a while, the cries within the storm ceased as Wilbur killed two ck figures, and the storm finally began to subside.


    Looking at the devastated market filled with corpses, Wilbur was furious. He red at the bat creature and gritted his teeth, "Why did you do this? They didn''t have to die. It''s all because of you. You killed them."


    The bat creature said, "It''s finally done. I know you hate me. But I have no more answers for you. If you insist on one, I can only tell you that you will die just like them."


    With that, a special ck magic circle appeared on the ground of the entire market.


    "This..."


    As Wilbur hesitated, a powerful presence emerged behind him. He dodged swiftly, and the bat person''s ck sword struck, missing its target. The bat person chuckled, "It''s been a long time since I yed such games. It seems I''ve slowed down, but I believe if I focus, I''ll eventually pierce your heart."


    The bat person stared at Wilbur. In the next second, he disappeared and reappeared on Wilbur''s left, thrusting his sword. Wilbur dodged the attack again. The two figures continuously shed, with the bat person always appearing behind Wilbur but never finding an opportunity to strike. After dodging numerous times, Wilbur leaped into the air and looked down at the bat person, saying, "The game ends here. Now, it''s my turn."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wilbur released a powerful dragon aura. Within its range, he could sense the enemy''s presence. Earlier, Wilbur held back to test the bat person''s strength. Now that he knew, he did not need to hold back anymore.


    Wilbur looked at the bat person and said, "You are indeed strong, surpassing most cultivators at the Emperor level. Unfortunately, you are still not qualified to fight me."


    "Is that so? Then what must I do to be qualified to fight you?"

 Chapter 2543

    Wilbur stared at the bat person and said, "If your strength could increase tenfold, maybe."


    In an instant, the bat person disappeared. Suddenly, a powerful aura appeared behind him, and the dragon energy quickly formed a cubic space, trapping the bat person tightly.


    Boom!


    The cubic space exploded instantly, with fragments flying everywhere. The bat person swiftly thrust his sword towards Wilbur''s back. Wilbur spun around and stabbed the bat person.


    Then, something unexpected happened. The bat person opened his mouth and bit the Magic Dragon de. In the next second, the sword transformed into ck energy and was devoured by him. At the same time, the bat person''s ck sword stabbed forward.


    The Azure Dragon Spear appeared in Wilbur''s left hand, and he swiftly stabbed the bat person''s wrist, causing ck blood to stter.


    "Argh!"


    The bat person cried out in pain.


    Wilbur clenched his fist and delivered a powerful punch to the bat person''s chest. Instantly, a golden dragon appeared, wrapping itself around the bat creature. The golden dragon, intermittently visible in midair, attacked the bat creature five times in session, causing five explosions in its chest.


    The bat creature was blown to pieces, scattering everywhere. The half-body bat persony on the ground and suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha!"


    At this moment, the bat creature''s body fragments turned into ck energy, and the ck clouds in the sky quickly formed a ck vortex. A pir of ck energy descended from the sky, enveloping the bat person''s half-body.


    Wilbur frowned as he watched, puzzled. Could it be that the bat creature was not dead yet? Was this guy still absorbing the energy of the ck clouds?


    At that thought, Wilbur looked up at the sky, seeing the inky ck clouds rapidly shrinking. Eventually, the bat person absorbed all the energy from the ck clouds, and a ck sphere appeared tens of meters in front of Wilbur.


    The ck sphere quickly shrank, and finally, a bat person of simr size to Wilbur appeared before him. After absorbing all the energy of the ck clouds, the bat person exuded an aura that made Wilbur''s heart tremble.


    "This... How is this possible? You actually absorbed the energy of the ck clouds?"


    "Hmph."


    The bat person smiled, then looked up at the sun in the sky and said, "It''s been a long time since I appeared in this form, and even longer since I looked up at the sun like this. Young adventurer, it seems I have to thank you. My energy was sealed, and your arrival released it. What you see now is the real me."

 Chapter 2544

    "This is my ultimate form."


    Wilbur could sense the powerful aura emanating from the bat person and said in shock, "Your strength has increased a hundredfold. It''s unimaginable. It seems the elder was right. I shouldn''t have held back. If I had known this was your strongest form, I wouldn''t have wasted the time."


    "Heh," the bat person sneered, then said, "So, do you still think I''m not your match?"


    "Indeed. Let''s get started."


    With a thought, the Azure Dragon Spear appeared in Wilbur''s hand. The bat person nced at the spear and suddenly emitted a dense ck mist. Following that, two clones materialized, making three bat people appear before Wilbur.


    In the next second, the three bat people attacked Wilbur from three different directions. With a thought, Wilbur discerned that the bat people on the left and right were clones, and the one charging straight at him was the original.


    The energy aura of the clones was weak, so their attack power was negligible for a strong fighter like Wilbur. It was clear to Wilbur that the bat person created these clones to cause confusion andunch a sneak attack.


    Now that he saw through the n, the bat person''s move lost its effectiveness.


    In the next second, the bat person rushed forward. Wilbur raised his Azure Dragon Spear and thrust it at the bat person. The spear pierced through the bat person, who then dissipated into a ck mist.


    Wilbur was momentarily stunned and scanned the area, finding that the bat person''s energy had transferred to the two clones on the sides. They both closed in on Wilbur, striking his shoulders from both sides.


    The two bat people spun rapidly with Wilbur in ce, forming a special array on the ground with dark energy. Just as Wilbur gritted his teeth to break free, a giant bat flew out from the array, piercing through Wilbur''s body and dissolving into a shadow in mid-air.


    Boom!


    A powerful dragon aura erupted, forcing the two bat people to stagger back a few steps. They looked at Wilbur with shocked expressions.


    They had activated a special array, releasing a ferocious bat from within, expecting to kill Wilbur with its immense energy. However, the bat person did not expect the giant bat from the array to fail in tearing Wilbur''s body to pieces.


    Soon, the bat person noticed the faint gray aura surrounding Wilbur and frowned, "What? The power of the evil gods? How do you possess the power of the evil gods?"


    Wilbur nced down at his hands, the familiar gray aura covering his entire body. Without a doubt, it was the power of the evil gods. Recalling the previous scene, it seemed that the giant ferocious bat could not harm him due to the protection of this special power.


    "You will never know," Wilbur said coldly.


    The recent events had pushed Wilbur to his limits. Without the protection of the evil god''s power, he would have been dead. Reflecting on his earlier attempt to test their strength, Wilbur found itughable.


    So what if he advanced his own skills in the arcane formation?

 Chapter 2545

    So what if he practiced in the magical tower for decades?


    So what if he had been given one-tenth of Kaiser Fern''s evil god energy?


    There were even stronger beings in this world, and his strength was still too weakpared to theirs. The elder was right. It was best not to hold back. It seems he had been wrong to doubt the elder all along.


    In the next second, Wilbur''s raging dragon aura exploded, disintegrating one of the bat people into dust, with all its energy returning to the original bat person.


    "Now it''s your turn." Wilbur moved swiftly,unching a punch at the bat person''s face. The golden dragon appeared behind the bat person. In an instant, the bat person created two more clones. The golden dragon entwined all three bat people, and the raging dragon energy disintegrated the two clones.


    Then, the golden dragon roared and dove into the bat person''s body. Quickly, all the dragon energy started to converge and pour into the bat person. The bat person''s expression turned extremely pained as he struggled. In the next second, with a thud, he knelt before Wilbur.


    Boom!


    Before the bat person could plead for mercy, his body exploded. A powerful wave of energy spread out instantly, causing a gust of wind to howl past Wilbur''s ears.


    Only then did Wilbur''s legs give way, and he copsed to the ground. The punch he had thrown was the strongest blow of his Dragon Spell, consuming ny percent of his spirit energy. If he failed to kill the bat person with that move, Wilbur would have been at the bat person''s mercy. Fortunately, the bat person was dead.


    After meditating for half a day to recover most of his spirit energy, Wilbur stood up and left. Before leaving, he nced around at the devastated marketce, feeling a twinge of regret.


    Although Wilbur knew that the scenes in space were created for the test, seeing the people who had their lives taken because of his battle with the bat monster caused him some heartache.


    After flying for an hour, Wilbur arrived at the base of a snowy mountain. He climbed the mountain and found two snowpeak lotuses on a cliff. He then entered a cave and took out a pot from his demine. He boiled some water from the snow, then added a chicken he had prepared earlier, cing the snowpeak lotuses in there to cook.


    Half an hourter, Wilbur had a hearty meal and felt revitalized. He said, "It seems that the snowpeak lotus is indeed extraordinary."


    In fact, Wilbur had harvested the snowpeak lotuses and cooked them to verify a theory. He had once pondered the nature of reality in the mirage space. Even though everything in this space was created for the test, their existence was real because the snowpeak lotus was real, which meant they were real too. In essence, this space was a space withmonalities to Earth''s space.


    Thinking of this, Wilbur felt a pang of guilt. If he had not appeared, perhaps those people would still be living their lives. The so-called test merely created a separate space, and everything that appeared in this space was real. This was no different from another space existing on Earth.


    The people and the marketce would not automatically reappear and recover after the battle. They were real people with flesh and blood.


    Wilbur told himself that the next time the Night Demon appeared again, he had to lure it to a sparsely popted area before making a move to kill it. From now on, he had to reduce the killing in the space.


    The moment this thought arose, Wilbur suddenly felt a strange sensation, as if he had be kinder than before. He then looked down at the Light Glove on his hand, feeling that ever since he had obtained it, his inner kindness was being continually awakened.

 Chapter 2546

    When Wilbur emerged from the cave, it was already snowing heavily outside. Suddenly inspired, he chanted a spell, and the Azure Dragon Spear appeared in his hand. In the midst of the swirling snowkes, Wilbur began practicing his spear techniques.


    The spear moved as swiftly as lightning, piercing through the snowkes. shes of white light streaked by. Wilbur then infused a surge of energy into the Azure Dragon Spear, and in the next second, the dragon on the spear materialized. Leaping into the air, Wilburnded on the dragon''s head.


    The dragon raised its head and roared, carrying Wilbur into the clouds. The dragon then disintegrated into dust, and Wilbur, holding the Azure Dragon Spear, headed westward.


    Wilbur had detected a peculiar and powerful energy signature in the west, simr to the aura of the bat creature. He was certain this was the second Night Demon.


    Ten minutester, Wilbur arrived in a wild mountainous area shrouded in ck clouds. Suddenly, the clouds began to move, and a dark figure flew out of a house, heading towards a green mountain in the distance.


    A woman ran out of the house, shouting, "My daughter! Give me back my daughter!"


    The vigers rushed out to restrain the woman. Wilbur nced at them and then pursued the dark figure, which, along with the ck clouds, entered a cave halfway up the green mountain.


    This mountain was known as Emerald Mountain.


    Wilbur followed closely, hearing the cries of a girl in the distance. As the dark figure entered the cave, Wilbur followed suit.


    "Put the girl down!"


    Wilbur shouted at the ck figure holding the girl at its waist.


    The figure turned to Wilbur and said, "Are you talking to me?"


    Their eyes met, and Wilbur was shocked to see the figure had snake eyes, with vertical pupils. Upon closer inspection, he realized the figure was covered in ck snake scales.


    This guy looked like a snake man!


    Wilbur''s eyes shed with cold determination as he said fearlessly, "I told you to put her down!"


    "Mister, save me!" the girl sobbed.


    The snake-man stared at Wilbur for a moment and said, "Your aura is different from these people. If I''m not mistaken, you must be an adventurer who entered this space. Hmph, but I''ve never seen someone as bold as you."


    The snake-man suddenly became angry and red, saying, "Since you want her, take her!"


    He then threw the girl towards Wilbur. Instinctively, Wilbur reached out to catch her, but the snake-man unleashed a powerful palm strike. A ck palm print hit the girl''s back, and with a loud bang, she exploded into a mist of blood.


    "You!"


    Wilbur stared at the snake-man in shock, who now wore a triumphant smile.


    Laughing, the snake-man said, "Haha, you wanted to save her, but I won''t let you. Not only that, but I''ll also take your life too!


    "Die, you arrogant fool!"

 Chapter 2547

    After speaking, the snake man lunged at Wilbur. Seeing the snake man kill the little girl, Wilbur''s anger red up. With a thought, the Azure Dragon Spear appeared in his hand, and in the next second, he charged at the snake man, thrusting his spear. A sh of white light streaked through the air as the snake man dodged the attack and grabbed the Azure Dragon Spear from the side.


    The snake man held the Azure Dragon Spear with his left hand and suddenly extended his right hand, swinging it at Wilbur. Wilbur quickly retreated two steps, shocked, and clenched his right fist, punching at the snake man''s enormous hand.


    "Roar!"


    A golden dragon appeared and instantly charged at the snake man''s erged hand. The two energy auras collided, and with a loud bang, the snake man''s hand turned into ck mist. The golden dragon roamed the cave and flew towards the snake man.


    Seeing this, the snake man quickly retreated several steps and chanted a spell. Immediately, the ck clouds in the cave rapidly gathered around the snake man, with dark energy continuously pouring into his body. Simultaneously, a portion of the dark energy formed three defensive walls under the snake man''s control.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The golden dragon broke through the three defensive walls, but after breaking through the third wall, its energy dissipated into golden dust.


    The snake man coldly stared at Wilbur and said, "It seems I''ve underestimated you. You are stronger than those ignorant adventurers."


    As he spoke, the snake man absorbed thest of the ck clouds into his body. His body began to grow rapidly, reaching three meters in height, with his entire body covered in strong muscles and ck snake scales. Though he had a humanoid form, his body was covered in ck snake scales.


    Recalling his previous battle with the bat monster, Wilbur knew he could not afford to be careless. He wanted to confirm one thing. With a flip of his right hand, the Magic Dragon de appeared, and he swung it at the snake man. The ck sword energy shed towards the snake man, but instead of dodging, the snake man absorbed the sword energy upon impact.


    "Hahaha!"


    The snake manughed and said, "I thought you were strong, but I was wrong. You dare to oppose me while practicing dark arts? You''re asking for trouble. Since that''s the case, I''ll send you to your death!"


    As he spoke, the snake man raised his right hand, and a ck energy ball appeared in his palm. The ball quickly grew from palm-sized to a massive boulder floating in the air.


    The snake man hurled the energy ball. Seeing this, Wilbur took a deep breath, clenched his right fist, and unleashed his most powerful Dragon Spell move.


    "Roar!"


    A golden dragon materialized and charged directly at the ck energy ball. As they collided, a massive explosion shook the entire mountain. The cave trembled violently as rocks began to fall from the ceiling, threatening to copse Emerald Mountain.


    Ignoring the impending copse, Wilbur and the snake man locked eyes and simultaneously charged at each other. In the narrow cave, they engaged in closebat. Wilbur''s punchesnded on the snake man''s body, but the snake man''s ck scales shifted, negating half of the force, with the remaining energy dissipated by the scales themselves.


    The snake man countered with a punch to Wilbur''s chest, sending him crashing into the cave wall. Wilbur quickly recovered andunched another attack on the snake man.


    Meanwhile, a woman sat weeping several kilometers away from Emerald Mountain, looking toward its direction and crying out in anguish.

 Chapter 2548

    "My daughter! Give me back my daughter!" The woman continued crying.


    The vigers standing nearby continued to console the woman, for this was not the first time a child had been taken by the snake man. Though they harbored deep hatred, they were powerless.


    "Coral, please stop crying. We''re all very sad about what happened, but who can change such a situation?" Comforting Coral was Am, whose son had also been taken by the snake man three years ago. She had endured immense suffering since then. Seeing Coral''s daughter taken by the snake man now made her cry as well.


    At this moment, Coral''s husband, Seaton, angrily shouted, "Damn it, let''s fight him! Grab your tools! Let''s go to Emerald Mountain and blow up that snake man''s cave. I refuse to believe we can''t kill him!"


    "Yes! Let''s blow up his cave!"


    "This time, we''ll kill the snake man even if we have to blow up Emerald Mountain along with it!"


    As the vigers shouted in anger, a loud rumbling sound came from the direction of Emerald Mountain. Everyone turned to look and saw the mountain copsing, its towering peak reduced to rubble.


    "What?"


    "How could this happen?"


    "Is it a divine intervention?"


    "Could it be that cultivator?" Seaton said, "I saw him fly into the cave earlier. Could he have blown up the cave and killed the snake man?"


    As he spoke, Seaton suddenly turned to look at the leveled mountain. He then saw a figure rise from the rubble, hovering in mid-air.


    Seeing this figure, Seaton excitedly eximed, "Yes, it''s him, the cultivator!"


    "It seems this if fated. This time, our vige will be saved!"


    "Finally, the heavens have sent someone to help us get rid of this monster!"


    The crowd cheered excitedly, but then the rubble of Emerald Mountain started to move. Large rocks fell, revealing a massive creature beneath them.


    In the next moment, a giant ck python emerged from the debris. The snake''s body was over ten meters long and about one meter wide. It was truly an intimidating sight. The vigers saw from afar that the ck python seemed to have coiled around the peak of Emerald Mountain.


    "What is this creature? Is it a human or a snake?"


    "That snake man might have been this ck snake that cultivated to be a spirit. Now that he has met a real expert, this ck snake won''t be able to escape."


    "Let''s hope so."

 Chapter 2549

    Everyone watched quietly, not daring to speak loudly. At this moment, high above Emerald Mountain, Wilbur looked down at the ck python below and said, "It seems this is your strongest form. If so, then you have already lost."


    The ck snake did not respond, only flicking its tongue and keeping a close watch on Wilbur. In the next second, Wilbur flipped his left hand, and the Azure Dragon Spear appeared. He hurled it at the ck snake, but to Wilbur''s surprise, the ck snake retracted its energy, causing the Azure Dragon Spear to lose its form.


    The spearhead''s force was dissipated by the snake''s scales, causing it to slide off without prating.


    "What?" Wilbur was momentarily stunned. Then he realized the ck snake was very cunning. It seemed to have understood that the Azure Dragon Spear utilized the opponent''s energy. By retracting its energy, the spear''s power was nullified.


    However, could simply withdrawing its energy be enough to contend with him?


    The massive size of the python meant that its movements would inevitably be slower. Inbat, Wilbur could use his speed to evade the python''s attacks, ensuring that the snake, despite its strength, could not cause him significant harm.


    This fight might take longer, but Wilbur was confident of his victory.


    Suddenly, the voice of his master Orkus rang in his mind, ''Wilbur, remember, some enemies won''t reveal their true power immediately. Be especially cautious with such foes.''


    Just as Wilbur was preparing to be more vignt, his eyes met the python''s gaze. In an instant, a bright light shot from the python''s eyes, and Wilbur found himself petrified, unable to move.


    This... Could it be?


    Wilbur''s eyes widened. He had encountered a simr situation before when fighting the puppet of the evil god Bahamut. It was the same as back then. A mere nce had frozen him in ce. Could this creature have learned the same technique as the evil god Bahamut?


    In the next moment, the ck snake reared up and opened its massive jaws, lunging at Wilbur. Darkness engulfed him, and when light returned, he found himself inside the snake, sliding down its esophagus.


    Although there were no physical restraints like the dark prison, his body was still immobile. He quickly slid into the snake''s stomach, where corrosive digestive fluids surged toward him.


    Amidst the dposing remains, Wilbur even saw small fragments of human bones. But as the stomach acids approached, a gray protective shield formed around him, preventing the acid from touching his body. This shield, along with the light shield, kept him safe.


    The ck snake''s stomach churned rapidly, secreting copious amounts of mucus in an attempt to digest Wilbur. However, due to the gray shield, the acid was ineffective.


    Eventually, Wilbur was pushed down into the intestines. After about ten minutes, the energy that had immobilized him dissipated, though his body now felt numb as if he was being pricked by a thousand needles.


    Despite the difort, Wilbur, as a cultivator, had superior resilience. The numbness faded within seconds, but the experience ignited a fierce anger in him. He wished to pierce through the snake''s body and escape, killing it in the process.


    However, he knew it was not the right moment. The snake''s immobilizing attack was likely its strongest move, and Wilbur was curious about how it was performed.


    To uncover the secret, he needed to keep the snake alive for now. Wilbur sat cross-legged inside the snake, calming his mind and restoring his spirit energy.


    A few hourster, Wilbur exited the snake''s body along with its waste. He immediately dove into a pond at the foot of the mountain, cleansing himself of the filth. Emerging from the water with a ssh, he leaped into the air.

 Chapter 2550

    Seeing Wilbur again, the ck serpent fixed its gaze on him and let out a roar. Wilbur replied coldly, "You must be curious as to why I''m still alive. Honestly, I''m just as curious about the technique you used earlier."


    Closing his eyes and clenching his fist, Wilbur used his dragon energy to sense the ck serpent''s energy field, pinpointing its location. Suddenly, he threw a punch.


    A golden dragon materialized from thin air and flew toward the ck serpent. As the golden dragon grew in size, matching the serpent''s, it roared and lunged at it. The golden dragon and the ck serpent intertwined, and the violent dragon energy exploded on the serpent''s surface.


    After several consecutive explosions, the ck python let out an agonized cry and rapidly shrank, transforming back into its humanoid form. It copsed onto the ground, hands pressed on the rubble as it gasped for air.


    Descending from the sky, Wilbur looked at the snake man and asked, "What technique did you use earlier? Why couldn''t I move after you used it?"


    "Hmph! You need something from me, don''t you? Just like how you wanted to save that child," the snake man said, raising his head to look at Wilbur with a defiant smirk.


    Wilbur lifted the Azure Dragon Spear and pointed it at the snake man''s throat, saying, "You don''t have any other choice now. If you don''t want to die, you had better tell me."


    Hearing this, the snake man swallowed hard and asked, "If I tell you, will you spare my life?"


    "Of course."


    "Is that true?"


    "Do you think I''m like you?"


    "No matter what I''ve done, you''ll forgive me and not kill me, right?" "Yes."


    In Wilbur''s view, the snake man was begging for his life. To understand the


    technique, Wilbur was willing to spare him temporarily, having already defeated him.


    "Alright, then. Put away your weapon and follow me."


    "Okay."


    Wilbur retracted the Azure Dragon Spear and watched as the heavily injured snake man led him towards the vige. The vigers stood at the entrance, stunned to see Wilbur and the snake man approaching.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Why did you bring me here?"


    With his back to Wilbur and facing the vigers, the snake man smirked evilly and said, "Didn''t you say you''d forgive me no matter what I did?"


    A sudden sense of foreboding surged in Wilbur''s heart. The snake man continued, "Then I''ll tell you. I''m going to kill everyone in the vige, including you!"


    With that, the snake man transformed back into the colossal ck python. The vigers scattered in terror as the serpent began attacking homes and people. In mere seconds, the vige was reduced to rubble.

 Chapter 2551

    The ck python turned to look at Wilbur, flicking its tail in his direction. Wilbur leaped out of the attack''s way and was shocked to see the ground littered with bodies at once. The python could actually detect the energy shifts in his body.


    Wilbur had used ny percent of his spirit energy on casting the Dragon Spell to take the ck python down, and he would have been unconscious already had it not been for the remaining ten percent of his spirit energy left in him.


    The ck python had just been pushed to the brink of death, but here it was attacking back now. It was clear that the python had sensed the shift in energy inside Wilbur''s body, or it would never have done something like that.


    Amidst his shock, Wilbur shoved a Thunder-type Healing Pill into his mouth without hesitation. His strength recovered rapidly, and he raised the Azure Dragon Spear to hurl it toward the snake man below.


    This time, the ck python''s scales could not protect itself as it was nearly drained of power, and the spear pierced through the python''s body at once.


    The azure dragon took shape, exploding inside the python''s body. It disappeared into the air as the snake man''s original form appeared with the spear through his chest. He was finally drained of all of his strength and fell to his knees before Wilbur.


    "You bastard!" Wilbur shouted. "Your time''s up!"


    "Wait!"


    The snake man''s head snapped up to look at Wilbur. "I''ll tell you the cultivation method I used just now, all of it. Please just give me a few more minutes to catch my breath."


    Wilbur stared at the snake man, hesitating for a moment. Eventually, he put down the Azure Dragon Spear, and the snake man smiled. "That move was called the Mind Reader. It''s a special mental attack spell that targets spirit energy. Every cultivation who can enter the middle dimensions will have to learn mental attack and defense spells, or they''d be killed way too easily in the middle dimensions."


    "The Mind Reader?"


    Wilbur had heard of mental attack and defense spells but knew little about them as there were hardly any lower-dimension cultivators who practiced them. The snake man''s words gave him an epiphany.


    "I see. That''s why it''s called the Mind Reader."


    "Hahaha!"


    The snake man threw his head back all of a sudden, letting out a peal ofughter that Wilbur frowned at. "What are youughing at?"


    "You, of course! All dragon n cultivators are pretentious, all of you!" the snake man said. "You im that you''re all for good and righteousness, and everything you do is for the world, but that''s so far from the truth! I just killed all the people of Leafy Vige, a heinous act that should warrant me to be murdered on sight, but you kept me alive just for a cultivation method."


    "Isn''t that something worthughing at?"


    "Ha, you pretentious dragon n cultivators! Your kindness is just a sham you use to fool people with. The truth is that deep down, you''re far more evil than I could ever be."


    "Hahaha!"


    The snake man''sughter was positively piercing. Wilbur raised the Azure Dragon Spear without hesitation, driving it through the snake man''s chest and killing him for good.


    Wilbur looked up to see what Leafy Vige had once been. It had been razed to the ground, all its innocent people painting the streets with their blood. All of that had happened because of him. If he had not been swayed and chose to kill the snake man off back within Emerald Mountain, the people of Leafy Vige would have survived.


    A single thought had cost the lives of an entire vige. Was what the snake man said really true? Deep down, was Wilbur far more evil than the likes of them?


    Wilbur took a deep breath, a dullness weighing down his chest as he turned to leave Leafy Vige. Thoughts of his time here flooded his head as he walked. It had barely been half a month since he entered the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, and he had already caused the demise of hundreds of people.


    Did all this really happen because of him?


    Would those innocent people have lived if he had never shown up on the Eternal Sunshine Dimension?


    Wilbur had yed two Night Demons, but he did not feel the slightest bit pleased or triumphant. He was overwhelmed with guilt and returned to see the Nightless Elder to get some rity on his emotions.


    "What''s the difference between the Eternal Sunshine Dimension and Earth, Nightless Elder? Are the people here different from those on Earth?"

 Chapter 2552

    Nightless Elder sat cross-legged on his podium, his long, white hair falling straight down his back as he stared at Wilbur with twinkling eyes. "That''s a good question. Well, I can tell you that there''s not much of a difference between the Eternal Sunshine Dimension and the Earth dimension. The people in both dimensions are of flesh and blood."


    The answer frustrated Wilbur, and he asked, "Then why is this challenge so cruel? Can''t there just be a fake dimension, like in that mirage? Those vigers would have escaped such a tragic fate if the Eternal Sunshine Dimension was fake, just like the mirage!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. "They wouldn''t have had to die then!"


    Nightless Elder responded, "I understand how you feel, Wilbur. But you must know that death is just as unavoidable as life is. It''s part of the dimensionalws. You would never be able to truly learn the essence of some things if you kept on cultivating in fake dimensions like the mirage."


    "The essence?"


    Wilbur was furious. "What essence? Should a cultivator never be a dimension guardian? Is the only way to defeat the Night Demons andplete the challenge while having to watch those monsters harm more innocent people?"


    Nightless Elder stroked his beard, falling silent for a beat. "You''re just talking about problems you happened to face. Maybe other people might not run into such problems."


    "What?"


    Wilbur frowned at Nightless Elder, who continued to say, "The essence I was talking to you about is actually a very simple thing. Change is inevitable in the universe, and some people will eventually be forced to y a part in deciding on these changes, even if they end up choosing wrong. It''s all the same, as long as you choose an oue you find best."


    After a brief pause, he added, "A peach is just as sweet and tasty as an orange. But if you chose the peach, someone would have taken the orange. And if you chose the orange, someone would have taken the peach. In fact, both the peach and the orange might be taken away if you take too long to decide. A cultivator must learn how to choose, and when to give a good answer to things. Take your battle against the snake man on Emerald Mountain, for example. Had you killed the snake man right then and there, he would not have had the chance to kill all the people of Leafy Vige."


    ...


    Wilbur soared around in the air, reying Nightless Elder''s words in his head over and over again. Nightless Elder had told Wilbur that he was not trapped by fate but by his own decisions. This was a problem every cultivator was bound to face.


    Staring at the clouds ahead of him, Wilbur gritted his teeth. "Since that''s the case, I''m going to kill the next Night Demon that shows up on sight. I won''t give it a chance, and maybe then I won''t have any regrets about doing so."


    Wilbur flew towards the ocean,nding on the pier and staring at the fishermen casting theirs from afar. Just then, a dark cloud appeared in the sky that slowly spread out towards the shore.


    The fishermen got a fright, turning back at once to sail back to shore.


    "Run, the Night Demon''s here!"


    "The Night Demon''sing to eat us, we have to get out!"


    Within just half an hour, dozens of fishing boats lining the water had returned to shore. The fishermen abandoned their fruitful catches, running toward the vige for their lives.


    Wilbur stood unmoving as people dashed past him in terror. All of a sudden, a man stopped in his tracks to look at Wilbur shakily. "Why aren''t you running, young man? The Night Demon will be here any minute! They''re going to eat you,e on!"


    Wilbur turned to smile at the man. "It''s alright, sir. You can go ahead."

 Chapter 2553

    "I''ve not seen you around here before. You''re from out of town, aren''t you? Well, you don''t know what you''re messing with! Come on, I''ll let you go wherever you want to go after the Night Demon''s gone. For now, you''reing with me to my house."


    The middle-aged man walked up to Wilbur, trying to drag him along when Wilbur frowned at him and said, "It''s really fine, sir."


    "Yeah, sure. You''reing with me."


    Wilbur had no choice but to follow the man back to the vige, entering his house to take cover. Just as they had stepped into the yard, a dark storm came rolling over. Fierce winds ripped through the air, forcing the man several steps backward.


    "Are you alright, sir?"


    "I''m fine! Let''s get inside!"


    The man yanked Wilbur into his house, mming the door shut. He peered through the cracks in his door, heaving a sigh of relief before turning to look at Wilbur. "Don''t be afraid. We''re all used to these winds. Theye with the Night Demon every time. The Night Demon won''t step onto the shore. It just eats all the fish in our boats. Don''t you worry. We''ll be safe once it''s gone."


    Wilbur stared at the man. "Sir, wouldn''t that mean that all the fish you put all that hard work into catching would have gone to waste?"


    The man let out a sigh. "I could care less about the fish. Those Night Demons would eat people, you know. Sometimes life''s just tough like that. Do you happen to have something bothering you, young man?"


    "W-What?" Wilbur scrambled to shake his head. "No, of course not, sir! There''s nothing bothering me."


    The man chuckled. "Well, you sure look miserable. I just thought you''d run into something in your life that''s been getting you down."


    The man patted Wilbur on the shoulder. "I wouldn''t care too much about some things if I don''t have to, young man. The thing about life is that it keeps moving on no matter what you''re going through. It''ll all pass, you know? We need to learn to see the brighter side of things."


    "Yeah. Thanks, sir." Wilbur nodded.


    Just then, a series of screams rang from outside. The two men peered through the cracks in the door and saw that a ck tornado had made its way over and destroyed several houses. The families living in them were swept along into the air.


    The man''s jaw dropped open in terror at the sight. "H-How could this be? The Night Demon has nevere into the vige. Is he going to destroy everything today?"


    Wilbur saw the people swept into the tornado sobbing and screaming for their lives. He quickly put his hand on the door to head out by instinct. Yet the man stopped him at once, saying, "What are you doing, young man? You can''t go out there now, it''s far too dangerous."


    "I''m a cultivator, sir. Let me go out there and help."


    "What? You''re a cultivator?" The man frowned at Wilbur.


    "Yes," Wilbur confirmed with a nod, then walked right out of the house. He muttered a spell in the man''s yard, casting a cloning spell that caused two clones to split out of his body.

 Chapter 2554

    All three Wilburs shot out toward the tornado, using dragon aura to form an opposite current against the one it was spinning on. Under the overwhelming force of the dragon aura, the tornado began to wane before finally vanishing out of sight.


    At the same time, the three Wilbursnded on the ground with a dozen or so vigers safely in tow.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "You''re wee, little girl."


    The people thanked Wilbur as heforted them when someone pointed at another tornado in the distance. "Look! There''s another tornadoing for the vige!"


    Wilbur looked up to see yet another jet-ck tornado making its way over. He instantly formed a dragon aura storm to counter it. By the time he had dissolved the second tornado, a gigantic column of water had gushed out from the sea.


    The ck tornados had been released from the water column, and Wilbur charged toward the third ck tornado without hesitation. The water column seemed to be able to sense that Wilbur wasing and quickly summoned a water dragon in the middle of the tornado to attack Wilbur.


    "Roar!"


    The water dragon let out a howl as Wilbur struck it on the head. A golden dragon appeared, quickly piercing through the water dragon''s body as it exploded multiple times into countless droplets.


    It was as if a heavy rain had struck the ocean, and Wilbur nced at the gigantic water column beforeunching another attack. The golden dragon appeared once more, diving into the water column and exploding it multiple times from within. The tornados faded away to reveal a boy around fifteen or sixteen years of age hovering in mid-air, emanating ck miasma.


    The boy smirked at Wilbur. "Wee to my territory, young explorer. Every person here belongs to me, and so shall you starting from now. The power I sense in you excites me. I''m going to eat you and absorb all of it."


    "Caspian, my son!"


    Wilbur clenched his fists and was about to attack when he heard a gut-wrenching howl ringing from the pier.


    A middle-aged woman was kneeling on the pier, screaming with all her might as tears rolled down her face. It was clear that this boy named Caspian was her son.


    The woman''s screams seemed to enrage the Night Demon. He glowered at the woman, and her consciousness seemed topletely leave her at once. Her expression turned hollow, and she staggered to her feet stiffly before walking towards the water.


    "What are you doing, Pen? Come back here!"


    A man appeared on the pier all of a sudden. He grabbed the woman''s hand, trying


    to yank her backward. Yet the woman stood stiff as a board,pletely unmoving no matter how hard the man pulled.


    The next second, the man withdrew her hand sharply. She dragged the man along with him, both of them diving into the ocean with a loud ssh.


    Wilbur turned back to face the Night Demon, hardly able to contain his fury. "What the hell are you doing? You''re fighting me, they''re innocent! How dare you!"


    The Night Demon''s eyes shed as Wilbur spoke, and he instantly felt like something was restricting his spirit senses. Wilbur was unable to control his body, throwing himself into the water against his will.


    Things went silent as Wilbur sank into the sea. Following that, a defensive barrier made from the power of the light appeared around him in the form of a weak gray glow as a voice rang in his head.


    "We finally meet again, Wilbur."


    "Are you... the Dark Lord?"

 Chapter 2555

    A wave of dark energy was released from the seal, flowing through Wilbur''s body as he finally regained control over his spirit senses and body.


    "Indeed. We''re now melded into one body. You were about to die if I didn''t help you."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur hesitated for a moment but found himself saying the words mentally. He swam upward quickly, and a figure soared across his head the second he broke through the water''s surface. Wilbur flicked the water off his face and looked up to see the woman flying toward the Night Demon under the control of a ck tornado.


    The next second, the Night Demon grabbed the woman by her neck.


    "No!" Wilbur screamed.


    Boom!


    The woman''s body exploded in a split second. No one could believe that she had died at the hands of her own son. Just then, a ssh could be heard from the water as the man''s corpse bobbed to the surface as well.


    The Night Demon had killed both husband and wife in a matter of minutes. Wilbur could no longer take it, soaring into the sky andunching a blow toward the Night Demon.


    The golden dragon appeared out of nowhere on top of the Night Demon''s head, swallowing it whole into its body.


    Boom!


    The golden dragon exploded as a powerful wave of energy spread out. The Night Demon was blown to dust, but a wave of dark energy quickly gathered in the middle of the explosion to form a ball of energy.


    The ball began to spin rapidly, absorbing the energy from the dark cloud.


    "Is that..."


    Wilbur frowned at the sight, snapping out of his stupor secondster to rush over and throw a punch against the energy ball.


    The energy ball rumbled furiously as ck miasma surged out. It stuck to Wilbur like an adhesive, and Wilbur had to use a great deal of energy to yank his fist out.


    Following that, Wilbur watched as the ck energy ball shifted into the form of a shadowy man who shot out into the dark cloud in the sky.


    The dark cloud began to shrink, and it only took a minute for the figure to absorb all of the cloud''s dark energy. The figure then shot out, quickly approaching the vige.


    Wilbur widened his eyes. The guy was going to destroy the vige.


    Wilbur chased after the man at once. Over in the vige, the people were gathered in the square to watch what was happening on the water. They were so caught up that they barely registered the shadow descending from the sky, followed by Wilbur''s attack.


    The shadownded in the vige, and then melded itself into a viger''s body. Just as Wilbur was about to bring his fist down, he saw that the person in front of him was the middle-aged man who had tried to save him just now.


    They locked eyes, and Wilbur found himself unable tond the punch. The man stared at Wilbur in shock as well, asking, "Young man, w-what are you doing?"


    Wilbur''s gaze shed coldly. "Drop the act, Night Demon. Show yourself."

 Chapter 2556

    Just then, the man''s throat moved as a raspy voice sounded from his lips. "I''m


    going to keep hiding in his body! I''d like to see what you''re going to do to me, ha! You''re going to have to kill him first if you want to kill me!"


    "You!"


    Wilbur stared at the middle-aged man helplessly. At the same time, the other vigers realized something weird about the man and scrambled to get away from him.


    The man returned to his senses, looking around frantically. "W-What''s going on here? Why... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He grabbed Wilbur by the hand. "What''s going on, young man? Can you please tell me what''s happening?"


    "The Night Demon''s hiding in your body right now, sir," said Wilbur. "We need to find a way to force him out."


    "What?" The man looked terrified. "The Night Demon''s hiding... in my body? How... How can this be? No, I can''t have this! I can''t be the reason everyone goes down!"


    The man turned to walk out, and one of the vigers shouted, "That''s right, Frank Sonner! Get the f*ck out of our vige!"


    "You can very well die on your own, Frank! We''re not going down with you!"


    "Oh, Frank. No one wanted to marry you when you were younger, and you''re still all alone in your forties! You''re as good as dead,e on! We''d be screwed if you bring us down with you. Just ept your fate!"


    The voices grew, cursing Frank out and yelling at him to get out of their vige. Wilbur whipped around to re at the vigers, shouting, "How can you say that? Have you no remorse?"


    "You saw it for yourself. It''s his own fault that the Night Demon possessed him! It started with Pen''s family when her idiot son got possessed first! That bastard child has killed his entire family, only for Frank to get possessed next! God, is he going to get the rest of our vige killed too?"


    "We don''t have a choice. Do you understand?"


    "That''s right, we can''t risk going soft! That Night Demon''s a monster, the whole vige is screwed if we give him a chance!"


    "Frank Sonner might be a good man, but maybe this is just his fate..."


    ...


    "You guys..."


    Wilbur was furious at how cruel the vigers were being, his chest heaving up and down with rage. Just then, however, Frank spoke up from behind him calmly, "It''s alright, buddy. I don''t me them. It''s not anyone''s fault the Night Demon possessed me. Maybe they''re right, you know? This is just my fate."


    Frank turned to leave, and Wilbur watched him as the vigers'' voices rang from behind.


    "That Frank, his poor parents worried so much for him when he was younger."


    "And he was a good son, too! So what, though? Still didn''t get him a wife in the end..."


    "The way I see it, his parents are to me for this."


    "He worked so hard, going out to fish at sea every day... but that still couldn''t get him a wife. Yes, maybe it''s just his fate!"

 Chapter 2557

    Wilbur jogged after Frank, following him all the way to the pier. The wavespped at the shores, and Wilbur pursed his lips before saying, "You know, sir, you shouldn''t be too sad. I believe you. Maybe we can find some other way to force the Night Demon out of you."


    Frank shook his head, frowning at the water. "No, no. I never med my parents. I think they''ve been the best parents I could ever wish for. Maybe this really is just written in the stars for me. Everyone else is already married with children at my age, and I''m stuck all by myself. They''re right, you know. If sacrificing me can save all the other vigers, I''m willing to do it. No one may remember me in the future, but at least I can say I did something for my vige."


    Frank turned to face Wilbur, spreading his arms. "Come on, kill me. Since the Night Demon''s in my body, it''ll die if I die. I''d rather have this put to an end than have to live the rest of my life in fear. This isn''t that bad for me, you know? We all die with some regrets anyway."


    Wilbur, who was doing his utmost to keep his cool, stared at Frank and asked, "Why? Do you think you should sacrifice yourself to save those vigers?"


    "I don''t have any other choice, young man. Come on, let''s get it over with." Frank closed his eyes.


    Wilbur was livid. Frank was a good man, and it was absolutely unfair that he was going to die over these people who hardly even cared about him.


    Taking a deep breath, Wilbur said, "Sir, I can''t actually guarantee that the Night Demon will die along with you after I kill you. You saw what happened just now, right? The golden dragon swallowed Pen''s son and exploded, killing him, but the Night Demon was still perfectly fine."


    Frank opened his eyes. "Well, do you have another way?"


    "I think I could maybey down a formation to force him out."


    "A formation?" Frank looked confused.


    "Yes."


    "Sure, whatever. I have but one request. We have to get as far away from the vige as possible so that the other vigers won''t get hurt," Frank replied.


    "Alright. I can do that," Wilbur agreed to his request.


    He then led Frank to a beach far away from the vige. Upon checking his surroundings, Wilbur got to workying down the formation. His master, Orkot, had once taught him a brilliant formation called the Dragon Trap Formation. The Dragon Trap Formation, contrary to its name, was not actually a formation used to trap dragons. Orkot had said before that there were thousands of different ns in the universe, and the dragon n was the most powerful of them all. That was because the dragon n was blessed with powerful willpower. They would never bow down to any other ns, which had done so in the past. There were even some ns that had special evil sorcery to control others, even capable of controlling their victims'' spirits and consciousness.


    To prevent this from happening to their n, the elders of the dragon n came up with the Dragon Trap Formation together.


    The Dragon Trap Formation targeted the spirit and consciousness by splitting it into different categories. It would then strip the enemy of spirit senses that did not belong to their original form. This followed the theory of cultivators having a strong sense of control over their willpower.


    If a cultivator''s will was not strong enough, he would not be able to pass through the Dragon Trap Formation and even have his body taken from him. However, this was something that would never happen to anyone from the dragon n, as each n member had a strong will.


    The truth was that Wilbur knew very well that the Dragon Trap Formation would not mean anything to a mortal like Frank since a mortal''s will was nothingpared to that of a cultivator. The reason why Wilbur had chosen to use the Dragon Trap Formation was that he found the whole situation terribly unfair and wanted to do something about it.

 Chapter 2558

    Frank was a good man in Wilbur''s eyes and did not deserve to be treated this


    way. Despite the fact that Frank''s mortal body would not be able to withstand the pressure from the Dragon Trap Formation. However, they were in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, a dimension that was specifically created for dragon n cultivators.


    If that was the case, the Night Demons might know some things about the dragon n. It was possible that this Night Demon knew of the Dragon Trap Formation. However, since the formation was considered top secret information to the dragon n, outsiders would only know the name and effects of the formation, but not the conditions required to cast it.


    Thus, Wilbur felt like the Night Demon might be scared by watching himy the Dragon Trap Formation down and leave Frank''s body voluntarily. Once that happened, Frank would be able to return to the fishing vige.


    Wilbur could not bear to see Frank die, especially if Frank was dying for Wilbur''s sake. Wilbur was determined to give anything a try. Besides, he did not know any features of the Night Demon, and killing Frank might not even get rid of the Night Demon at all.


    The Dragon Trap Formation was just a means to his end, and Wilbur wanted to use it to give Frank another chance at life.


    The formation was set up in no time, and Wilbur frowned at the sight of Frank standing in the middle of it. "Mister Sonner, would you be willing to go through a bit of suffering if it meant that you could continue to live?"


    Frank''s eyes lit up as he looked at Wilbur. "Are you saying that the Dragon Trap Formation can force the Night Demon out of my body?"


    Wilbur nodded. "Yes, but it might be a painful process. You just need to hold on, Mister Sonner, and you''ll get there."


    To be honest, Wilbur was not fully confident in the Dragon Trap Formation but wanted to give Frank enough reassurance.


    "Alright, I believe you."


    Frank nodded at Wilbur. "Let''s do it."


    "Okay."


    Wilbur got to work, releasing the dragon aura from his body to channel the purest dragon aura into the Dragon Trap Formation. In the next second, the formation came to life under the support of Wilbur''s dragon aura. A wave of dragon aura shot into the air as a white dragon hovered around Frank, its body wrapped around Wilbur''s as it stared down at him from above.


    Frank seemed to begin hallucinating then, his expression twisting into one of agony as he called out, "Dad... Mom..."


    Frank''s hallucinations showed his parents in front of him, and the sight of their wrinkled faces made tears stream down his cheeks.


    "Do you have a family of your own now, Frank?"


    "I heard you''re still alone, darling. I don''t me you at all. It''s just such a shame. If your dad and I were still around, we could go fishing every day like old times and earn more money for you to marry a nicedy."


    "Mom!"


    Frank sobbed at his mother''s words, falling to his knees. His parents had worked tirelessly for three decades, fishing from sunrise to sunset to give him the life he had now.


    It was true that Frank''s background differed from that of the others. He had been a rebellious kid who made some mistakes in his youth. He got into a fight where he injured someone and caused his parents to have to pay up twenty years of their savings aspensation.


    Frank had seen how his parents worked hard, fishing under the zing sun. He would wait at the dinner table all day, refusing to go to bed until his parents came home to eat with the whole family. His parents had worked so hard to save up all that money, only for all of it to be lost to a stupid mistake he had made.


    The thought of Frank''s past made him break downpletely, sobbing his heart out on the ground. Just then, a wave of ck miasma flew out of his body toward the vige.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief and chased after the miasma. It transformed into a humanlike figure, and a battle broke out between the two parties.

 Chapter 2559

    "Yes, I am."


    "At least five billion. All you have to do after that is wait, and the dividends wille to you."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "Can you give me a copy of the Satan Robot''s blueprint, then? After all, you''re the one who calls the shots on the dividend payout."


    "You''re overthinking the matter, Mister Penn. Do you really think I''d be that kind of guy? Don''t worry. The blueprint''s with me. Professor Dickens, the inventor of the robot, was killed, but the blueprint has already been made, so the project can continue without any issues."


    "Can I take a look at the blueprint?"


    "Of course."


    Fawkes opened a safe, taking out the blueprint of the Satan Robot. Wilbur flipped through it, asking, "Did that Professor Dickens guy really get killed?"


    "Yes. It seems like Johnson killed him."


    Fawkes then told Wilbur about his agreement with Huck. Fawkes, at the end of the day, was just a businessman. He needed people like Huck working for him, but the Scorpion Killers had an internal conflict that led to all their members being killed.


    That was why Fawkes had agreed to Wilbur''s request to invest. Fawkes wanted Wilbur to be in charge of the special dealings in the future, which would help maintain Fawkes'' own identity as a regr businessman living a normal life.


    Wilbur sneered after Fawkes was done speaking. "Your time''s up, Fawkes."


    "W-What did you just say?"


    Fawkes frowned at Wilbur, whose disguise melted off to show his real face. Fawkes fell backward in shock, his face turning pale. "Wilbur Penn? It''s you!"


    Wilbur summoned the thunder cleaver just as the man in the suit from earlier came rushing in. The man aimed his pistol at Wilbur, firing two shots in a row.


    The bullets stopped in mid-air before flying backward and hitting the man in the suit. Fawkes had climbed to his feet by then and started running out of the room.


    "You can''t escape, Fawkes."


    Just then, the ground began to shake tremendously. Wilbur stumbled slightly, and by the time he caught his bnce, Fawkes had charged out of the room. Wilbur scrambled to chase after him and saw Fawkes staring at him from the elevator while pressing wildly on the button to shut the door.


    Wilbur muttered a spell and an Azure Dragon Spear appeared in his grasp. He hurled it out, and it pierced through Fawkes'' chest just as the elevator doors shut.


    The ground began to shake violently again the next second. Wilbur hurried up the stairs to the ground floor. Everyone was running for their lives, trying to get away from the mine.


    All of a sudden, Wilbur''s phone rang with a call from Beverly.


    "Hi, Beverly."


    Beverly seemed to be in a panic as she said, "Urgent news, Deacon Penn. The special formation near Rindo Mine broke out of its restrictions and activated itself. There''s now a beast in the mine. The department hopes you can get rid of the best."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur ended the call and looked up. A vortex made of ck aura spewed out of the mine, creating an enormous suction force. Wilbur managed to hold himself in ce with his powers, but everyone else within a hundred-meter radius of the cave was sucked in mercilessly.

 Chapter 2560

    "I absorbed the Night Demon''s energy. There might only be a tenth of evil god energy left in your body, but the support of the Night Demon''s energy helped me to overpower you and take control of your body."


    "But Senior Kaiser already sealed the dark energy inside of my body. Can you actually break the seal?"


    "No, I can''t, but the energy from the Night Demon allowed me to override some restrictions."


    "I see."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you. The seal would disappear if I did that, and Kaiser would know at once. I might end up getting sealed off until the end of time if hees looking for me, and I have no intention of living in a sealed-off dimension for thousands of years."


    "Is that why you''re willing to work with me?"


    "Yes, I guess you could say that. I don''t see anything bad about that, though. We''re just using each other, at the end of the day. I can help you, and your experiences will teach me some things as well."


    "So, this was nned?"


    "Yes. Senior Kaiser arranged all of this. I admit I''ve made some mistakes in the past, and I see that clearly now. I hope you''ll give me a chance to work together."


    Wilbur frowned. "What does that entail?"


    The Dark Lord said, "I''m saying that we keep this from Senior Kaiser."


    "Okay."


    "Thank you. I''ll kill thest two Night Demons for you as a token of my gratitude."


    Wilbur left the fishing vige, wandering around the mountains for half a month. One day, he stumbled upon a vige named Gemss Vige. He walked inside and saw that all the vigers were hard at work creating bronze mirrors.


    The finished mirrors would be put in a cart and wheeled into town to be sold. The mirrors Gemss Vige made were of splendid quality, and thus there had always been a steady stream of customers. It never took long for the carts to sell out once they reached town.


    Thus, mirror crafting had be the main line of work for Gemss Vige. The air was filled with the sounds of polishing ss as Wilbur walked around. He found this rather curious and stopped an old man to ask about it.


    "Sir, why is everyone here polishing mirrors?"


    The old man nced at Wilbur and smiled. "You must be from out of town. This is Gemss Vige, and all our vigers make a living by crafting bronze mirrors. That''s what you''re seeing right now."


    "Bronze mirrors?" Wilbur asked, confused. "Is there no other line of work here? How are all these mirrors even getting sold off?"


    Wilbur was the chairman of Cape International and knew a thing or two about business. If every household within a certain location was mass producing the same thing, it was still not guaranteed that all of them would thrive at the same rate. After all, many products had a fixed demand that should be met ordingly.


    Even the production of daily necessities like rice and salt followed an organized n. That was why Wilbur was rather confused by the fact that everyone from Gemss Vige was crafting bronze mirrors.

 Chapter 2561

    The old man waspletely unaffected by Wilbur''s question, instead shing him a smile as he patted Wilbur on the shoulder. "I''d say you''d have made it in life if you were able to get really, really good at just one thing, young man. The mirrors our vige makes are of much better quality than those from anywhere else. We''ll never be worried about them not selling."


    "Really? Are you sure you aren''t pulling my leg, sir?"


    "Why would I do that? You can walk around and take a look for yourself if you don''t believe me."


    "Alright. Thank you, sir."


    Wilbur bid goodbye to the old man, then walked past a few muscr hunks polishing mirrors of their own. He realized that they were all using the same technique, and nothing really stood out among the crafters. Wilbur guessed that maybe the quality of the copper ore was just good enough for the mirrors polished from it to be of better quality as well.


    Yet after purchasing a mirror for himself and searching through it with his spirit senses, Wilbur found that there was nothing special about the bronze itself. However, there seemed to be a faint energy aura hidden in the mirror that did not belong to the bronze, which piqued Wilbur''s interest.


    Ever since Wilbur first started cultivating, he had known that all famous ces bore a special energy aura field. That was what nourished the ce and drew in many tourists and visitors.


    The mirror''s exceptional quality was probably rted to that faint energy aura inside of it. However, regr mortals would not know about it, thus Wilbur could not just ask anyone on the streets about it.


    A middle-aged man polishing a mirror without a shirt on said, "What makes our mirrors different from the rest isn''t actually the quality of the bronze ore, but... Come a little closer, and I''ll tell you."


    Wilbur stuck his ear in front of the man, who said, "It''s the water from the well that we use to wash the mirrors with."


    "Well water?"


    Wilbur frowned at the man, who raised an eyebrow defensively. "I swear that''s it! But our well''s different from others. The one we have is called the Nightfall Well."


    "The Nightfall Well..."


    "That''s right. Every day after dusk, dark clouds appear from the Nightfall Well and fill the entire vige. Once that happens, someone just needs to blindfold themselves and take out two buckets of water from the well that they use to polish mirrors with. Any mirror polished with that water will be positively sparkling, and even make your reflection look extra perky."


    Wilbur furrowed his brows at the words. The dark clouds mentioned sounded simr to the appearance of a Night Demon. He had been wandering around for half a month now, but there was still no sign of the fourth Night Demon. Could it have been hiding in Gemss Vige this whole time?


    To confirm his suspicions, Wilbur asked, "Why do you have to be blindfolded when you take the water? Isn''t that unnecessary?"


    "No, no. Your eyes have to be covered if you want to take water from Nightfall Well. Those are just the rules. Someone tried it without a blindfold and was so scared of the reflection in the water that they fell headfirst inside. Even the three people who tried to save him died in the well. The four bodies were only pulled out of the well the next morning by the vigers, and the blindfold rule has been put in ce since then."


    The man''s exnation made Wilbur grow more and more curious about the Nightfall Well. After all, those four victims would have never fallen into the well if it did not bear some special form of power. Maybe the Night Demon had lured those victims from the well and killed them there.


    Wilbur suspected that this Night Demon hiding in the well used a spirit attack simr to the snake man Night Demon. He nned to check it out for himself so as not to bring further harm to the vigers.


    It was time for the sun to set eventually, but that did not happen. Instead, the


    setting sun began to rise slowly. At the same time, ck miasma began to rise from the Nightfall Well in the middle of Gemss Vige, slowly forming the dark clouds.

 Chapter 2562

    More and more dark clouds gathered, covering the vigepletely. It was as if Gemss Vige had been plunged into darkness, a stark contrast to its perfectly bright surroundings. Upon seeing this, the vigers stopped polishing their mirrors and cracked a few yawns, heading inside to get some rest.


    The people in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension followed the regr lifestyle of working after sunrise and resting after sunset. The only difference was that their sky was still bright after the sun had set. The Nightfall Well in Gemss Vige was able to create the illusion of nighttime, something that was considered a phenomenal sight in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension.


    Wilbur sat on a nearby rock, watching the Nightfall Well quietly. He waited until the entire vige was silent before walking up to the well, leaning over to look down at the water.


    Under the faint rays of light hidden between the dark clouds, Wilbur could see his reflection in the water. Everything looked nothing but normal, which made Wilbur frown. Could he have made the wrong guess?


    Just then, a man''s voice sounded from behind him, "Young man, are you here to get some water to polish your mirrors with too?"


    "W-What?"


    Wilbur froze, before turning to see a handsome, pale young man walking toward him. They locked eyes, and the young man waved at Wilbur with a smile before tossing the bucket tied to his wrist into the well.


    He waited until the first bucket was full before pulling it up, tossing in the second bucket after that.


    Once both buckets were filled, the man carried them to a nearby bench. He then sat down and got to work polishing a mirror.


    Wilbur stared at him. "Aren''t you heading home?"


    The young man sshed more water onto his mirror with a slender hand, smiling at Wilbur. "Oh, I might wake my family out if I work at this hour. I promised someone two mirrors early tomorrow morning, you see."


    "Ahh."


    Wilbur turned away, returning to the well to observe. He was still frowning at his reflection when a cold hand grabbed him by the wrist. Wilbur whipped around and came face to face with the young man.


    The young man shed Wilbur another smile. "I just wanted to remind you not to look into the well like that. It''s really dangerous."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur nodded, turning back to the well. He was about to check on the water again when the sounds of a mirror being polished echoed through the air. Wilbur turned around sharply but could not find the man behind him. Instead, the young man was back on the bench polishing his mirror about fifty steps away from Wilbur.


    Was it possible for him to have walked fifty steps in the time it took for Wilbur to turn around? Could the young man behind Wilbur be an illusion? His icy touch had felt so real.


    Wilbur turned back to the well, just in time to see a ck skeleton rise out of it. The skeleton reached out with a hand, grabbing at Wilbur.


    Wilbur acted at once, throwing a punch at the skeleton. The golden dragon appeared, crashing into the skeleton as a powerful wave of energy spread out that knocked Wilbur several meters backward. The skeleton hadpletely fallen apart when he looked again, falling back into the well. Wilbur turned around and saw that the young man polishing the mirror had vanished as well.


    Realization struck Wilbur at once, and he smirked while saying, "Don''t bother hiding anymore, Night Demon. Come on out."


    "I don''t know you and you don''t know me. Why are you trying to kill me? I just like hiding here, polishing my mirrors. Why won''t you let me go?"


    Wilbur sneered. "Why would you attack me out of nowhere if you really just wanted to polish your mirrors? And did you know the people who drowned here in the past, too? You just want to keep hiding here, hiding behind the excuse of polishing your mirrors while you kill people."


    The Nightfall Well fell silent for a moment before the Night Demon''s voice echoed through the air once more, "I guess you found me out in the end. Well, you''re not leaving Gemss Vige alive now."


    "Is that so? I''d like to see which one of us ends up dead, actually."


    Just then, the dark clouds in the sky began to spin ferociously. They formed a vortex that connected to the Nightfall Well, sucking up the dark clouds rapidly. Soon, the clouds disappeared, and brightness returned to the sky.

 Chapter 2563

    In the next second, the young man leaped out of the well. With a powerful stomp on the ground, a dark aura spread out beneath his feet in all directions as he looked at Wilbur. "I dare you toe in with me."


    "Sure." Wilbur epted the challenge and entered the young man''s domain at once. It was a dark domain, and the two of them were the only people there.


    They stared at each other for a while before the young man used his mind to form arge bronze mirror. "This is a special mirror. Do you dare to enter the world beyond it?"


    "I''ll try anything once."


    The young man smirked. "Very well. Come with me, then."


    He then walked into the mirror, and Wilbur followed after him.


    White light shed through the air, and Wilbur found himself in a utopia of sorts. The young man nced at him, saying, "Come with me."


    Wilbur flew behind the young man, who shifted his appearance to be d in long white robes as they made their way towards a small ind in the middle of ake.


    Wilburnded on the ind behind the young man, where they saw a youngdy running toward them, shouting, "Darling!"


    "Jade."


    The young man anddy wrapped their arms around each other in a passionate embrace. Wilbur fidgeted awkwardly, letting out a cough before mumbling, "Uhh..."


    The couple separated, and Jade asked, "Darling, who is this?"


    The young man smiled. "He''s a friend visiting from afar. This is my wife, Jade."


    "Hello, sir."


    "My name''s Wilbur Penn. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Jade."


    Wilbur and Jade bowed to each other in greeting. When Wilbur raised his head, he saw that Jade''s face looked eerily pale.


    The young man said, "Alright, Jade. You can head back to your room. Mister Penn and I have some things to discuss, I''lle looking for you after that."


    "Sure, darling."


    The young man kissed Jade''s hand, who turned to leave. He waited until Jade was gone to look at Wilbur. "You saw it yourself, Mister Penn. Jade and I are husband and wife, but she''s gued with a disease that requires her to feed on human beings to live. I have no choice but to kill as I do, you see. Besides, all the people from Gemss Vige who I''ve killed deserved to die in their own ways." "What?"


    Wilbur was at a loss for words, and the young man kept going, "You wouldn''t think that someone who checks their reflection in a bronze mirror every day would be evil, would you, Mister Penn?"


    Wilbur did not know how to answer, instead asking, "Well, can you tell me what the four people you killed did that was so wrong that they deserve to die?"

 Chapter 2564

    The young man looked into the distance as he recounted.


    "Those people went by the following names: Gary Chance, Fez Surd, Cody Wentz, and Kevin Jenkins. All four of themmitted a murder, but no one else knew about it. Gary was the most evil out of the four of them. One day, while Gary was selling his mirrors in Grindstone Town, he met and fell for the wife of Walter Colt, an antique dealer.


    Colt''s wife, Holly Summers, was also a fickle woman herself who was almost never loyal to her husband. She saw that Gary was interested in her and began sneaking him sultry nces here and there to seduce him. The two of them hooked up, and eventually, Gary came up with a n to make Holly his own.


    Holly was only with Walter for his money and wanted him dead a long time ago so she could ride off into the sunset with his money and a man she actually loved. Yet Holly could not bring herself to do such a thing on her own and thus teamed up with Gary to plot against Walter.


    In the end, Gary poisoned Walter''s food. This caused Walter to shout when he realized he was being poisoned, and Gary strangled him with a rope before anyone else could hear him. Gary and Holly then snuck Walter''s corpse out of the house, throwing him down an ancient well.


    Both Gary and Holly had agreed to tell anyone who asked about Walter that he was away for work and had left his antique shop to Gary in the meantime. Gary and Walter had long since struck up a firm friendship, and often helped Walter out in the shop as well. This would give him the perfect alibi for him to take over the antique shop.


    Gary had thought that this would have him set for the rest of his life. Walter had left behind enough money for Gary to live ten lives over, and he now also had a beautiful wife by his side.


    However, things did not turn out as such. Not long after Walter had been dealt with, Holly cooked a sumptuous dinner for her husband one fine evening. They wined and dined, and Holly had snuck sleeping pills into Gary''s wine.


    That night, Holly left Grindstone town with all of Walter''s money and the love of her life, her childhood sweetheart. Gary awoke the next morning to realize that Holly had run away with everything. He was beside himself with fury and hated Holly to no end, but there was nothing he could do.


    Thankfully, there were still some antiques in Walter''s shop that could be sold off. Gary worked hard running the shop for a few months, only closing it down and returning to the vige after making sure that Walter''s corpse was all bones, and no one would find out about it.


    Fez, Chad, and Kevin have been Gary''s best friends since he was a young boy. The four of them spent all their time together after Gary returned to Gemss Vige. Eventually, six months had passed since the antique shop had closed down, and no officials hade after Gary.


    This made Gary grow more shameless and confident. He had spent all the money made from selling the antiques by now, and hardly wanted to go back to being broke after experiencing thevish life.


    One night, a drunken Gary told his best friends about Walter''s death and how he had caused it. They were understandably shocked, but Gary managed to convince them to work with him on something big.


    There was a wealthy family from a different town, consisting of a man in his forties, his beautiful wife, and their daughter. The family, whosest name was Sanders, would visit Gemss Vige twice every month to buy some mirrors.


    Sometimes the man would visit alone, sometimes he woulde with his wife. Gary and his friends had seen thedy, Wendy Sanders. She was gorgeous, leagues better than Holly had ever been.


    The four friends hatched a n to ambush the Sanders at Cockcrow Hill, which was on the way to Gemss Vige. They were going to wait until Mister Sanders passed by with his wife to kidnap them, then kill Mister Sanders and do as they please with his wife.


    Yet when the Sanders family passed by the hill, the four friends realized that they had also brought their daughter, Tammy, along with them.


    The four friends kidnapped all three of them as nned, taking them up the hill. They took all of Mister Sanders'' money before killing him. Wendy wanted her daughter to live, so she begged them to let Tammy go, promising they could do whatever they wanted with her as long as her dear daughter could live on."

 Chapter 2565

    "Gary had pretended to say yes, but he no longer trusted women anymore. After


    the four men were done with Wendy, Gary had Chad strangle Wendy with a rope. Tammy was forced to watch her mother''s murder with her own eyes, bawling her head off the whole time.


    Seeing that, Gary told Kevin to strangle Tammy as well. Just like that, the Sanders family lost their lives at the hands of Gary and his friends. Mister Sanders and his family were buried on Cockrow Hill, after which the four men fled."


    Wilbur frowned upon hearing this. "That''s what those four bastards did?"


    The young man sighed. "You can''t judge a book by its cover. Gary and his friends would never look like the type tomit such a heinous deed, but that''s exactly what they did. That night, Gary saw Walter in the well. He slipped and fell into the water out of fear. Fez and the others saw the Sanders family in the well and ended up suffering the same fate. Yes, I killed them, but they deserved to die for their actions."


    Wilbur let out a long breath, looking at the young man. "Well, that makes them pretty deserving of death, then."


    Wilbur did not feel wary of the young man anymore and bowed to him slightly. "What''s your name, sir?"


    The young man nced at Wilbur. "The name''s No-Night."


    Wilbur opened his mouth, but the young man spoke first. "Yes, I''m the fourth Night Demon you happen to be looking for. There are no more evil people in Gemss who deserve to be killed, and Jade doesn''t want to harm the innocent. So, she''s only got a hundred years left to live."


    "A hundred years?"


    Wilbur frowned, but the cultivator smiled at him. "Jade''s also a cultivator. Haven''t you realized that, Mister Penn?"


    Worry flickered across the young man''s face as he said, "Oh, I forgot to mention that time passes a hundred times faster in this dimension within the bronze mirrorpared to that outside. So, a hundred years outside would just be a year in here."


    Wilbur nodded, before asking, "Wait, Senior No-Night. Why are you telling me this? I don''t think this information matters to me at all."


    No-Night said, "I''m telling you this because I hope you can spare me a hundred years. Once Jade''s gone, I''ll leave as well. You won''t have to kill me. I''ll see myself out. Also, I''m willing to give you this bronze mirror as a present if you agree to my request."


    No-Night waved a hand as he spoke, and a bronze mirror appeared.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is that same special bronze mirror. If you cultivate using the spell I''m going to teach you, you''ll eventually unlock the dimension within it. Time passes at a different speed in herepared to outside, and that speed will also improve along with your cultivation."

 Chapter 2566

    "Maybe in the future, you might even surpass me in terms of power. When that happens, the mirror dimension you create could have a time speed of a thousand times faster than the outside world."


    "Oh..."


    Wilbur''s face flushed upon hearing the words. "Isn''t that a little inappropriate? You and Jade love each other, Mister No-Night. I''d be willing to wait another hundred years even if you didn''t give me the bronze mirror. I respect you a lot... and I don''t want to take advantage of you."


    "You''re not taking advantage. I just feel like we met under pretty interesting circumstances. The bronze mirror might be lonely after I''m gone, you know? It might be good for you to carry it along with you on your cultivating journey."


    "I see. Well, I won''t turn it down anymore, then."


    Wilbur took the mirror from No-Night, who leaned into his ear to whisper the spell to cultivate the mirror. He then pointed at a tower by a river, saying, "You can stay here for the next hundred years while you cultivate. I hope we''ll be able to be great friends."


    "I''m sure of it."


    Wilbur to the river holding the mirror, entering the tower. After checking it thoroughly, he found a room with a powerful energy aura on the second floor. He sat down in the room, putting the mirror in front of him.


    Wilbur closed his eyes, muttering a spell. The mirror was on the ground when he opened his eyes again, unresponsive. Wilbur could sense its presence but could not wield it as he pleased. Following what Senior No-Night had said, one could only create a dimension of a simr speed when they first started out.


    If that was the case, Senior No-Night''s ability to create a dimension with a time speed that flowed a hundred times faster than the outside world was enough to prove that he was extremely powerful. The thought led to a question in Wilbur''s head: If a battle broke out between him and Senior No-Night, who would win?


    The question was answered in barely two seconds. Without a doubt, Wilbur would have lost to Senior No-Night.


    The realization made him gasp. Senior No-Night was being polite instead of just taking Wilbur on in a battle. If they had really fought, Wilbur would have been killed in just half an hour.


    This also confused Wilbur as to why Senior No-Night had not just killed him if he was powerful enough. Instead, he chose to negotiate with Wilbur to give him a hundred years.


    Was it possible that Senior No-Night just did not want to kill an innocent person? Were there good Night Demons too? Wilbur racked his brains for an answer, eventually giving up and chalking it up to a case of good fate.


    Following that, Wilbur began to cultivate. Despite him no longer viewing No-Night as an enemy, Wilbur was still slightly wary. If No-Night was just trying to get Wilbur


    to let down his guard before ambushing him with a surprise attack, at least he would still be able to battle it out.


    Ten dayster, the mirror moved once.


    Three monthster, the mirror could now float in mid-air.


    A yearter, the mirror could emit a faint glow.


    It was only then that Wilbur learned how hard it was to create a mirror dimension. This was not a dimension that appeared out of thin air. The mirror had to absorb enough energy aura for the dimension to form.


    Basically, the mirror dimension was forged entirely out of energy aura.


    At the thought, Wilbur reached out with a finger. With the power of light swirled around his finger, he pressed it onto the ground. His finger went through the wooden floorboards with ease.


    The power of light was a middle-dimensionalw and a powerful force that would expose all illusions.

 Chapter 2567

    Wilbur attempted to channel the power of light in his body into the mirror before using the Light Gloves to absorb the surrounding energy. Within just ten seconds, the tower Wilbur was in began to rumble violently.


    All of a sudden, a figure burst into Wilbur''s room. No-Night glowered at Wilbur, shouting, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Wilbur scrambled to stop at once, and the tower stopped rumbling as well. He stared at No-Night, asking in a nervous tone, "I was trying to see if I could wield the mirror..."


    No-Night said, "Wilbur, you should know by now that this is a world forged out of energy aura. So no, you can''t absorb the energy here or the whole mirror dimension will be destroyed. Even if that doesn''t happen, the speed of time here might be affected as well."


    No-Night shook his head as he spoke, staring at Wilbur solemnly. "I can''t lose Jade anymore, not even for a single day."


    "I understand, Senior No-Night. I promise not to absorb the energy here anymore."


    "I hope you keep your word." No-Night left the tower after that.


    Ten, twenty, then thirty years passed. Eventually, eighty years flew by in the blink of an eye. Wilbur had improved his control over the energy aura, dragon aura, and dark energy in his body to another level by then and could wield the bronze mirror well.


    All he needed now was a chance toe by and he would be able to create a mirror dimension with ease. However, the speed of time in that mirror dimension would be the same as in the outside world.


    Changing the speed of time was a tricky feat, something that Wilbur could not do just yet. He had twenty years left and decided to use them to break out of the seal of dark energy Senior Kaiser had put inside him.


    Wilbur could only borrow ten percent of the dark energy, but this restriction was already reaching the end. As long as Wilbur broke through it, he would be able to utilize twenty percent of the dark energy.


    Yes, twenty years should be enough to get that far.


    Wilbur took a few deep breaths and closed his eyes. Through his internal vision, he could see the seal on the left side of his chest. There were ten small segments in the middle of the seal, and one of them was emitting a red glow.


    Just then, a second segment was beginning to radiate a faint red glow as well. It looked like Wilbur was getting close to a breakthrough. He continued to channel his dragon aura into breaking the seal, which caused him to cough up blood every half a day.


    Several dayster, Wilbur would cough up blood every three days. A monthter, he would cough up blood every two weeks. Three monthster, he coughed up blood every month.


    Following that, Wilbur cultivated consecutively for fifteen years. After spitting out a mouthful of blood once more, he looked down at the seal on the left side of his chest. There were now two segments of the seal on his chest that were glowing red.


    "I did it! I actually made it!"


    Wilbur got up from the ground, delighted with himself. Just then, the Dark Lord''s voice rang in Wilbur''s head. ''Congrattions, Wilbur. You managed to break the seal, and my power''s now ten percent stronger.''


    Upon saying the words, the Dark Lord controlled Wilbur to raise his hand. He clenched Wilbur''s hand into a fist, who immediately retaliated by shoving the Dark Lord''s consciousness back down with a thought through his powerful will.

 Chapter 2568

    Wilbur was pale in the face as he gasped, "Don''t get too cocky. If I was able to break through the second seal, it means I''m able to wield all twenty percent of the dark energy."


    "Let''s hope so," the Dark Lord mumbled in annoyance.


    Just then, No-Night''s cries could be heard in the distance, "Jade! Jade!"


    ...


    A powerful wave of energy rippled over. The tower Wilbur was sitting in shattered under its pressure, causing him to widen his eyes in shock as he flew toward theke.


    Wilburnded to see No-Night sitting in the middle of the debris, cradling a lifeless Jade in his arms. His ck hair waspletely white now, and he looked beside himself with grief. Tears rolled down his face as he muttered Jade''s name over and over again.


    Wilbur''s chest ached at the sight, but he knew that this had been Jade''s fate from the start. "Miss Jade has passed on, Senior No-Night. Take care of yourself."


    No-Night turned to look at Wilbur, his voice oddly calm all of a sudden as he said, "I told you that once Jade left me, I would go and look for her. We shall never part."


    Following that, he began to release ck energy aura from his body.


    No-Night took onest look at Wilbur. "I''ll leave this ce to you, Wilbur Penn."


    No-Night and Jade disappeared into the air as No-Night''s dark energy waspletely released, rising into the sky to form a dark cloud. The next second, electricity passed through Wilbur''s body as the Dark Lord took control over him.


    "Hahaha! Get over here, all of it!"


    The Dark Lord spread his arms, looking up at the dark cloud in the sky. The cloud seemed to sense the dark energy in the Dark Lord''s body, automatically forming a vortex to feed the dark energy downward.


    Wilbur tried his best to regain control over his body, but he was suppressed by a powerful dark aura. Dark energy entered his body as the dark cloud began to shrink, then finally disappeared after the Dark Lord absorbed everything.


    "Hahaha! Did you think I''d be scared of you just because you sealed me into Wilbur''s body, Kaiser Fern? Not a chance! I''ll kill you too one day!"


    Just as the Dark Lord wasughing, the seal on Wilbur''s chest began to emit a golden glow. The Dark Lord''s powerful energy aura was quickly overpowered as the seal absorbed the dark energy before disappearing without a trace. Wilbur was ovee with nausea and copsed onto the ground, falling unconscious.


    Without the support of No-Night''s powers, the mirror dimension he had created disappeared at once. In the next second, Wilbur appeared on the ground by the entrance of Gemss Vige.


    Three days had passed when Wilbur finally awoke. He opened his eyes to find himself on a bed, with a middle-aged man pressing at his hand. "Ah, good. You''re awake!"


    Wilbur rasped out, "Where am I, sir? Why am I here?"


    "You''re in Gemss Vige, of course. I found you passed out at the vige entrance three days ago and brought you back here. You''ve got your own luck to thank for waking up, though."


    "Thank you."


    Wilbur rested at the man''s house for two days, bidding him farewell after feeling like he had healed. His chest ached every now and then as he walked along the meadows, sending jolts of pain as if his heart was being scorched by fire. Wilbur managed to walk on for a little while longer before his eyes rolled backward and fainted once more.


    The next time Wilbur woke up was two dayster. This time, a middle-aged woman named Auntie Sue had saved him.


    Auntie Sue saw Wilbur waking up and said, "Young man, I know you''re trying to leave Gemss Vige, but you should at least wait until you''ve fully recovered. Look at you, you''re clearly still injured. You''re bound to pass out again if you try to leave now."

 Chapter 2569

    "Listen to your Auntie Sue, won''t you? Get a bit more rest here for the next few days. You don''t need to be in a rush to leave Gemss Vige."


    Wilbur smiled at her. "Thank you, Auntie Sue."


    Warmth filled Wilbur''s chest. Who would have thought that the people of Gemss Vige had saved him twice? Just then, the Dark Lord''s voice rang in his mind, ''You''re grateful to them, aren''t you? Very well, I''m going to kill all of them and leave no survivors!''


    "Dark Lord, can you just calm down?"


    "Don''t you forget, Wilbur Penn. We''re two different people! You and Kaiser Fern ruined my ns to be an evil god! Do you think that an evil god would ever be willing to bow down to you? I want nothing more than to kill you, and then Kaiser! I''m going to make both of you pay eventually! Argh!"


    The Dark Lord cried out in agony, and so did Wilbur as he looked down at the left side of his chest. Blood had stained the front of his shirt.


    "I know, Dark Lord, but we''re in the same body. If either of us gets angry, our body gets affected and the wound from the seal will crack. We''d both be dead then."


    "F*ck!"


    The Dark Lord spat bitterly, "I''m going to kill you, Kaiser Fern!"


    The excruciating pain was unbearable for Wilbur, causing him to lose consciousness once more after struggling for a few seconds.


    It was raining heavily outside the next time Wilbur woke up. He looked out of the window, but all he could see was white.


    Wilbur was about to get to his feet when a piercing pain shot through his chest. The seal had broken once more, causing blood to trickle out. Wilbur stared at the blood, puzzled. He was clearly unconscious earlier, so his body should have healed itself. Why had the wound opened up again?


    What if...


    Wilbur thought of the Dark Lord all of a sudden and scrambled to throw the covers off his body before rushing out into the rain. Sure enough, the vige was lined with dead bodies. All of Gemss Vige had been massacred.


    Wilbur howled with fury, his expression twisted into one of pain and resentment as he stood in the pouring rain. "This was you, it had to be you! Why did you have to do that? Why?" Wilbur roared.


    "All of them deserved to die!" the Dark Lord shouted in his mind.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur broke out into a sprint as he shouted, running out of Gemss Vige. It was unclear how long he ran until he eventually copsed by a river.


    The sun was shining down on Wilbur''s face the next time he woke up, his body warm. The skies had cleared, and Wilbur struggled to push himself upright. He rubbed the left side of his chest and looked down, noticing that the wound was slowly scabbing.


    It was clear that Senior Kaiser''s seal did a pretty decent job at holding the Dark Lord down. The thought made Wilbur sneer as he spat, "An evil god will always be an evil god! As if there could be anything good about him. Why would a good person do this to someone else?"


    Wilbur walked over to the river, cupping some water in his hands and taking two big gulps. After cleaning himself up, he headed towards the mountain in the distance.


    Wilbur could hear quite the ruckus from afar, even before he had reached the foot of the mountain. There were people ying their instruments, and some were even setting off fireworks as if in preparation for some sort of ritual.

 Chapter 2570

    Wilbur wobbled over to the small town by the mountain. His chest ached with


    every step he took, and it did not take long for blood to seep from the wound once


    more.


    The seal had clearly scabbed when he was by the river. Why was it splitting again? Could it be... him?


    The Dark Lord was now residing in Wilbur''s body and would feel the same pain he felt. It should follow that the Dark Lord would be unconscious as well after Wilbur had passed out.


    Now that Wilbur had woken up, the Dark Lord should have awoken too. The thought made Wilbur bark out augh of self-deprecation. It seemed like the wound on his chest was never going to heal at this rate.


    Wilbur had thought that the Dark Lord would follow the orders Wilbur had given him, but he hardly even respected Wilbur at all. The Dark Lord''s consciousness could still be controlled because the other ny percent of his dark energy was sealed off, but he had devoured the powers of two Night Demons at the fishing vige and Gemss Vige.


    Nightless Elder had said that the Night Demons'' powers were on par with that of Wilbur''s. Wilbur could spend hundreds of years cultivating and growing stronger, but the Night Demons would grow stronger as well. Following that logic, the Dark Lord had devoured two Night Demons and was obviously no longer weaker than Wilbur.


    The Dark Lord had naturally listened to Wilbur back when Wilbur had been able to control him, but Wilbur could no longer do that now, and the evil bastard was obviously not going to follow his order obediently.


    The innocent people of the fishing vige and Gemss Vige were now dead because of the Dark Lord, and Wilbur was no longer able to control him. The thought made Wilbur grit his teeth as regret filled his heart.


    The people from the fishing vige had been at fault, but they did not deserve to die. It was Wilbur''s carelessness that led to the Dark Lord killing them, but that was something he thought they brought upon themselves. Now that things had gotten this far, he could no longer forgive himself.


    Wilbur swayed as he walked along. He would rather go down with the Dark Lord than let him continue using his body for more evil!


    A wave of dark energy suddenly surged out from his chest, releasing ck miasma into the air. Wilbur spat out a mouthful of blood as the Dark Lord''s voice echoed in his mind, ''Wilbur Penn, I''m not letting you live if you''re going to kill me. I''m the master, and you will never be anything more than a ve! Now, let me control your body!''


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, doing his best to use good thoughts to hold the Dark Lord down. He walked out onto the streets and saw that they were lined with people on both sides. Everyone''s heads were turned in the same direction as if waiting for something.


    The air was filled with the sound of instruments and fireworks the very next second. As the people cheered, eight men could be seen making their way over holding a stone statue.


    "The god of Greenpeak Mountain is here!"


    "The Mountain God''s here!"


    "Wee, Lord Ourea!"


    The crowd got down on their knees. Wilbur stood amongst the people and quickly followed suit. It was not long before the men holding Lord Ourea walked from one end of the street to the other, crossing over to another road.


    The people got back onto their feet after that, the joy sliding off their faces as they whispered to each other in distress.


    "It''s up to Lord Ourea now to see if Greenpeak Town will be able to avoid this tragedy."


    "Yes, let''s hope our prayers move him enough to help us through this."

 Chapter 2571

    Through eavesdropping on the conversations in the crowd, Wilbur found out that


    the people of Greenpeak Town had found out through the fortune tellers that the worst tragedy they had ever seen in fifty years would being for the town in the next few days. If the town was able to get through this tragedy, the townsfolk woulde out stronger and their luck would improve. However, if they could not get through the tragedy, they would suffer a terrible fate.


    In an attempt to mitigate the tragedy, the entire town had pooled together money to get the help of Lord Ourea, a statue of the Mountain God.


    Wilbur was confused as to what this tragedying for Greenpeak Town could be. Was it the Night Demon? If the tragedy to befall upon the town was the fifth Night Demon, Wilbur was going to stay here to help the townsfolk get rid of it.


    Despite the fact that the seal on his chest had opened up, Wilbur at least knew that the Dark Lord would not harm him in his battle against the Night Demon. The two of them were sharing a body, and both parties would die together.


    It was not long before the statue of Lord Ourea was carried into the Mountain God Temple. The vigers formed a line to enter the temple, offering their prayers to Lord Ourea. Wilbur did the same, bowing to the massive statue and muttering his prayers.


    He took two steps backward after that, taking onest look at Lord Ourea before making way for the person behind him. Wilbur got out of the temple and went onto the streets outside when the Dark Lord''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind, ''Do you think he''s going to protect you? Do you really think you''ll be able to hold your own against me? You can keep on dreaming!''


    Pain shot through his chest, and Wilbur coughed up a mouthful of blood. He began to sway on his feet, eventually slumping helplessly to the ground.


    Electricity jolted through his body, and Wilbur was shocked to discover that he had lost control over his own body. ck miasma radiated out of him as the Dark Lord''s aura grew stronger over time. Just then, the people saw Wilbur sprawled out on the ground and looked at him strangely.


    "What does he think he''s doing?"


    "Putting up an act in front of the Mountain God Temple and trying to gain our sympathy with a bit of red dye?"


    "Does he think he''s the Mountain God?"


    "Pfft! As if!"


    "Look here, everyone! This shameless bastard''s trying to scam us of our money!"


    ...


    Wilbur had done nothing but fall to the ground, yet he was now surrounded by dozens of people. They hurled insults and curses at him, with some even spitting at him.


    The Dark Lord, who had now taken control of Wilbur''s body, could hardly contain his rage at how these people were treating him. ''Are these the people you''re trying to protect?'' he sneered at Wilbur internally. ''What''s the point of protecting people like this, huh? Don''t they deserve to die?''


    ''What are you doing, Dark Lord?'' Wilbur retorted.


    "Argh!"


    Wilbur''s chest throbbed violently with pain, causing him to promptly pass out. His dreams were filled with screams while he was unconscious before everything went quiet. It was unclear how long had passed when Wilbur finally awoke to find that he was sitting cross-legged in the Mountain God Temple. Outside, rain poured down relentlessly on the streets of Greenpeak Town.


    Wilbur struggled to get to his feet, holding back the pain in his chest. He stumbled


    to the door and saw that amidst the heavy rain, the streets of Greenpeak Town were lined with dead bodies.


    The town was silent apart from the relentless downpour. Wilbur trembled from


    head to toe, shaking his head vigorously. "No... I couldn''t have killed them! It can''t be, I didn''t do it!"

 Chapter 2572

    Just then, a belt of lightning lit up the sky. It was followed by a deafening rumble, causing Wilbur to look up in terror. Dark clouds were gathered in the sky as if the end of the world wasing.


    "Dark clouds!"


    A manic smile spread across Wilbur''s face. "It was the Night Demon! The Night Demon killed these people!"


    White light shed all of a sudden, and Nightless Elder appeared behind Wilbur. "Don''t you understand yet, Wilbur? You killed all the people of Greenpeak Town."


    "What?"


    Wilbur whipped around to face Nightless Elder. "What are you doing here, Nightless Elder? How could it be me? No, no, it couldn''t be. It''s the Night Demon, the Night Demon killed the townsfolk."


    Nightless Elder looked at Wilbur frostily. "This is my dimension. It''s only natural that I can appear wherever I want. And you''re right. The Night Demon did kill the townsfolk."


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief at the words, but Nightless Elder proceeded to say something that shocked him to his core.


    "You''re the Night Demon, Wilbur."


    "What? I''m the Night Demon?"


    Wilbur pointed at himself with a shaking finger, unable to believe that he was the Night Demon.


    Nightless Elder said, "Yes, you heard that right. Did you forget what I said, Wilbur? The Night Demons appear every time darkness falls. The skies are now filled with dark clouds, covering the sunpletely. That''s a sign of the Night Demon''sing. You, Wilbur Penn, are the fifth Night Demon."


    "W-What? How?"


    Wilbur furrowed his brows, mumbling to himself, "If I''m the Night Demon, that means... that means I''ll have to kill myself to pass the test of the Eternal Sunshine Dimension. But if I kill myself... there would be no point in passing the test to begin with..."


    The Nightless Elder nodded. "You''re right. You have two choices now. One, you can stay in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension forever. Two: you put an end to your life, and you would pass the test of the Eternal Sunshine Dimension."


    "What... What kind of test is that?"


    Wilbur was livid. "That''s a test that yields no result! Are you lying to me, Nightless Elder?"


    Nightless Elder shook his head. "No, I''m not. Different people taking the test results in different oues. You were faced with such a challengergely because of what you did on the Eternal Sunshine Dimension. This is a dimension that determines theplexities of each test for each cultivator based on their actions during their time here."


    He sighed, then continued, "You had good intentions, but your poor judgment got the best of you and led to you ughtering those innocent vigers. You''ve killed too many people, and too many people have died because of you. This is the only oue that cane out of your test. Think about it. Everyone deserves the right to their own life, don''t they? Why did you take these lives so easily instead of sparing them?"


    "I..."


    Wilbur was shocked into silence, and Nightless Elder continued, "Bloodlust has no part in cultivation. Your overwhelming bloodlust led to your demise."


    Nightless Elder sighed, turning his back on Wilbur. "It''s your choice to stay or leave."


    "I... Wait, Nightless Elder! I didn''t kill all those vigers, I only killed the ones who deserved to die! They were even willing to sacrifice their own children!"

 Chapter 2573

    "That''s not what I''m talking about. The people of Leafy Vige, the fishing vige, Gemss Vige, and now Greenpeak Town. They either died at your very hands or died because of you. Do you think that your life is greater than theirs?"


    "I....."


    Wilbur blinked at Nightless Elder for a moment before saying, "You''re right, Elder. All those vigers and townsfolk died because of me. It''s all my fault, all of it." Despite the fact that the snake man and the Dark Lord had been the ones killing these people, Wilbur still yed an undeniable role in their deaths.


    Nightless Elder was now here to have Wilbur face the truth, who then let out a sigh as he watched the elder leave.


    Everyst bit of regret and hopelessness in Wilbur vanished as he said, "You''re right, Nightless Elder. I, Wilbur Penn, owe my life to these innocent people. A real man owns up to his mistakes. These people died because of me, so I''m going to avenge their lives with my own."


    The power of light expanded all of a sudden, enveloping Wilbur''s body as his dragon aura was released in the form of a white dragon that flew around Wilbur. Just then, the Dark Lord''s voice could be heard in his mind shouting, ''What are you doing, Wilbur Penn? I forbid you from dying! I don''t want to die myself, watch it! So what if you killed a few vigers, huh? Nightless Elder is just trying to trick you into ending your life! Can''t you see that?''


    The Dark Lord''s energy aura began to grow, making the seal on the right side of Wilbur''s chest throb with pain. Wilbur gritted his teeth, rasping, "No. You''re not calling the shots this time around."


    Wilbur''s willpower was channeled into the red dragon''s head on his back. A fiery- red dragon appeared, flying around him in circles before diving right into his chest.


    Thebined power of the fire dragon and the seal held down the Dark Lord''s energy aurapletely. Following that, the white dragon let out a series of howls in the air as the Mountain God Temple began to rumble violently.


    Wilbur looked at Nightless Elder onest time. "If you can, Nightless Elder, please help me tell those innocent vigers that I''ve harmed that I''m sorry. I''ll be on my way now!"


    Upon saying the words, Wilbur muttered a spell. The white dragon let out a howl of fury, charging toward Wilbur and crashing through his chest. A ck figure flew out of his body, exploding in mid-air and dissolving into ck miasma.


    Nightless Elder turned around, ncing at Wilbur. He walked to the door of the temple, looking up at the sky. The dark clouds were beginning to clear up already, and the sun peeked through from behind.


    A warm ray of sun beamed down on the entrance of the Mountain God Temple as Nightless Elder stroked his beard. "Very well. It seems like this child is a good cultivator, and the dragon n shall have hope of restoring their reputation, after all."


    Following that, he disappeared with a sh of white light.


    The wound on Wilbur''s chest began to heal as he was unconscious, slowly forming a scab. In his dream, Wilbur returned to Gemss Vige, the fishing vige, Leafy Vige, and finally Greenpeak Town. Everyone there was smiling at him, and warmth spread through his chest at the sight.


    "Candy apples for sale! Come on, buy yourself a candy apple!"


    It was unclear how long Wilbur was asleep, but he opened his eyes to the sight of a candy apple seller walking toward the Mountain God Temple. Wilbur rubbed his eyes blearily, sitting up from the ground. There was no more pain in the left side of his chest, and he looked down to see that the seal had somehow returned to its normal state.

 Chapter 2574

    "What the..."


    Amidst Wilbur''s confusion, the air was filled with the chatter of people. Wilbur''s eyes lit up, and he scrambled to get up before rushing out of the temple. He was greeted with the sight of a street bustling with people and grinned as he reached out to touch a man''s face. The man moved out of the way, frowning at him. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "It''s real! You''ve been brought back to life!"


    "What are you going on about? I don''t know what you''re saying..."


    The man turned to leave when an old man guarding the Mountain God Temple walked up to Wilbur and handed him a letter. "Congrattions, Mister Penn. You''ve passed the test. This is a letter from Nightless Elder, who wants you to see him right after you read the letter."


    "Okay. Thank you, sir."


    The old man walked away, and Wilbur opened up the letter. Upon reading it, he finally understood that the Eternal Sunshine Dimension was one that could be revived. Its inhabitants were not real people at all. Nightless Elder had tricked Wilbur, all so he could give Wilbur the best experience for him to make the best choices.


    The Eternal Sunshine Dimension gave everyone a different test. They were mainly split into two kinds: one for kind people whose hearts faced the light, and another for those whose hearts were plunged in darkness.


    Wilbur fell into the category of kind people. If he passed the test, he would be able to enter Walker Town, the fifth town of the middle dimensions.


    If the people with dark hearts passed the test, they would be sent to Buck Town, the second town of the middle dimensions.


    Wilbur had heard about Walker Town from his master, Orkot, and knew that it was a town of justice and righteousness led by a dragon n cultivator. This meant that no cultivator battles were allowed to happen, or they would be breaking the town''s rules and end up being killed by the guards.


    Orkot had also mentioned Buck Town before. That was a town riddled with bloodlust, and killings could happen anywhere there. However, Buck Town was also not without its own rules.


    There was a hierarchy of power in Buck Town. Under the City Lord were six more levels: Senior Guard, Middle Guard, Junior Guard, Head of House, servant, and ve.


    Out of the cultivators who entered Buck Town by chance upon setting foot into the middle dimensions, some of them would choose to be the ve of a Head of House. As time passed, some of the morepetent ves would be promoted to be servants.


    Of course, if the cultivators were skilled enough, they would have the choice of not being ves. Instead, they could wait for a few months to take part in the biannual guard tests. This was a chance that only came by once for everyone who entered Buck Town.


    Orkot had once told Wilbur, "Listen up, young man. If you just so happen to be down on your luck one day and find yourself in Buck Town or the other bloodthirsty towns, you''re going to choose to be a ve the first thing you can. Got it?"


    Wilbur hadmitted those words to memory. He had once asked Orkot why he had to do that, to which Orkot replied that there were many people who wanted to enter the middle dimensions. In fact, there were even cultivators from the upper dimensions who would re-enter the middle dimensions.

 Chapter 2575

    With the goal of poption control in mind, there was a strict system set in ce for the people in the towns of the middle dimensions. This was why most people who were sent to the middle dimensions usually ended up in Buck Town or the two other bloodthirsty main towns.


    Out of the cultivators who hadnded here, there had been a dozen or so upper- dimension elites who had faced a massacre here. Some upper-dimension elites thought they would be able to return to the middle dimensions to prove their strength, only to learn the hard way that they should never, ever enter the main towns.


    There were a few mysterious elites stationed throughout the main towns to keep the peace and maintain the reputation there. Thus, even upper-dimension elites ran the risk of getting killed if they acted out of line in the main towns.


    The guard tests, maintaining the reputation of the main towns-that was all just for show. That was a ce that awaited the real elites to show up, and only one out of every thousand people who wanted to join a guard test or enter the middle dimensions would actually make it.


    Wilbur was nothing but grateful that he was to be sent to Walker Town, or he would have had to experience being a ve to someone else.


    Nightless Elder repeated several times in his letter to Wilbur that the reason why he had been able to survive an attack from the white dragon was because the goal of this test had been to rid Wilbur of the bloodlust in his heart. The Eternal Sunshine Dimension had made the adjustments ordingly, and the white dragon was eventually able to destroy only Wilbur''s bloodlust, which was actually what made it possible for the Dark Lord to control Wilbur''s body.


    Wilbur''s bloodlust was like a string that the Dark Lord had used to take over Wilbur''s body. If it was gone, the Dark Lord would not be able to control Wilbur at all.


    "I see."


    Wilbur let out a long breath upon reading the letter. He had thought that the Dark Lord had been controlling his body against his will because the Dark Lord had been growing more powerful, only for the real cause of everything to be his own bloodlust.


    Wilbur had been filled with nothing but goodwill and kind thoughts when he had ended his life in the Mountain God Temple, effectively letting go of his bloodlust. That was what the white dragon had sent flying out of his body, eventually dissolving into ck miasma.


    In Nightless Elder''s letter to Wilbur, Wilbur was told that one''s bloodlust could grow anywhere. The only way to stop those evil thoughts from taking over was to let them go, eventually getting them out of one''s mindpletely.


    Wilbur leaped into the air after reading the letter, flying toward where Nightless Elder was. Nightless Elder''s aura was strong enough to be detected from any position in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, and it was not long before Wilbur reached him.


    Nightless Elder was still sitting cross-legged on the stone podium, his eyes closed as he rested. Wilburnded on one knee, bowing to him. "Wilbur Penn at your service, Nightless Elder."


    The Nightless Elder opened his eyes. "I take it that you''ve read my letter and finally understand a lot more now?"


    "Yes, Nightless Elder. I understand many things better now, and I thank you for your help all this time."


    "You''re wee. The Eternal Sunshine Dimension is actually a portal to the middle dimensions. I''ll give you three months to finish any business you need to get done. You cane here after that, and I''ll send you to the middle dimensions."


    "Thank you, Nightless Elder."


    Wilbur''s surroundings disappeared the next second, turning into blue seawater as the ind rose to the surface. Nightless Elder took out the ninth piece of the dragon cauldron fragment as he said, "Take this. You''ve earned it."

 Chapter 2576

    Wilbur took the cauldron fragment from Nightless Elder and let out a sigh. Nightless Elder raised his eyebrows, puzzled by the look of distress on Wilbur''s face. "Aren''t you here because of this ninth fragment of the ninth dragon cauldron? Shouldn''t you be happy to finally get it? Why the long face?"


    Wilbur looked up at Nightless Elder. "Yes, I''ve worked really hard to get thisst cauldron fragment, and I am happy to finally get it... but the ninth dragon cauldron was the only one to be broken back then, while the other eight were in perfect shape. However, now all of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons have been shattered, and I don''t know if Senior Fremont will still want to see me. He might turn me down, and I may never learn about the secret of the dragon n."


    Nightless Elder stared at Wilbur for a moment in silence before nodding. "I see. So, that''s what you''re worried about. Well, I might not be able to fix that for you, but I''m sure that fate is nothing short of a miracle. Things will fall into ce if fate has it that way, and you should at least give it a shot. Maybe Senior Fremont might want to see you after all.


    Wilbur took a deep breath, then said, "Thank you, Nightless Elder. Goodbye."


    He soared into the sky after that. The defense barrier around the ind disappeared on its own as Nightless Elder''s voice could be heard calling out to him, "Remember that chances don''te by easily, Wilbur! You have three months to finish what you need to do ande back here. If you miss your chance, you won''t get another one to enter the middle dimensions anymore."


    "I understand, Nightless Elder."


    Wilbur only took an hour to reach the coastline this time after having cultivated in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension for a hundred years.


    He wandered around the streets and managed to find out that he was in a small nation that went by the name of Wagnito. This was Searton, the capital of Wagnito.


    Wilbur was in no hurry to return to Dasha. He knew that Senior Fremont had been around the world, which meant that he might not be in Dasha for sure. Instead, Wilbur called Perry Woller of the ck Panthers to find out where Senior Fremont was.


    As Wilbur''s phone was drained of battery and he was tired from having cultivated tirelessly in the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, he decided to find himself a hotel in the middle of the busy city of Searton.


    Upon checking into a room and charging his phone, Wilbur took a nice, long shower and fell fast asleep.


    He woke up the next afternoon to a fully charged phone, which he unplugged at once to dial Perry''s number.


    "Hello, Wilbur. Have you found the ninth dragon cauldron fragment?"


    "I sure have."


    "Very well. The ninth dragon cauldron fragments areplete, so I can take you to see Senior Fremont."


    "But..." Wilbur hesitated. Perry asked in confusion, "But what? Didn''t you want to know the secret of the dragon n this whole time? You''ve fulfilled your end of your deal with Senior Fremont, so you can see him now!"


    Perry and Wilbur were considered pretty good friends, and Perry felt rather happy to hear that Wilbur had finally collected all nine pieces of thest Dragon Cauldron.


    Yet Wilbur said, "I don''t know how else to say this, Perry, but the other eight dragon cauldrons are all broken too."


    Wilbur then told Perry about how the Dark Messenger had shattered the other eight cauldrons, and Perry could hardly contain his shock as he eximed, "What? All eight of them? Are you serious? Dude, how am I going to help you this time?"

 Chapter 2577

    "Can you just help me put in a good word to Senior Fremont? Of course, it''d be best if he was willing to see me, but if he turns me down... I guess that would have to do."


    Wilbur ended the call, letting out a long breath before walking to the balcony and looking down at the busy streets filled with people. Everyone was working hard for their own lives, and the people''s faces bore different expressions. Some were happy, some distressed, some excited, some sad.


    Wilbur, who had been chasing after the secret of the dragon n this entire time, felt a sudden wave of peace taking over his heart. He asked himself, "Oh, Wilbur. You wanted to know the secret of the dragon n so you could take down the Dark Lord, but he''s now been sealed off. The secret''s not so important now, is it?"


    He had wanted to persuade himself, but the truth was that despite the Dark Lord being sealed off, Wilbur had not yet fulfilled the God of Light''s request. Earth was still a dimension located in the middle of the Light and Dark dimensions, and one wrong move would lead to it getting yanked into the Dark dimensions.


    Besides, the Dark Lord had not truly died but merely sealed off momentarily. If the seal were to be broken in the future, the Dark Lord would be released and bring great danger to Earth a second time.


    Wilbur found it hard to remain calm after so much had happened. The power of light had filled his heart with good, kind thoughts, and he now subconsciously wanted to protect Earth, trying to make it a Light World as well.


    Half an hourter, Perry called him back.


    "Hey, Wilbur? I''ve asked my Master, and he told me to ask you if you could restore the eight broken dragon cauldrons. If you can do that, you can see him."


    The words came to Wilbur like a lifeline, and he could hardly contain his glee. "Yes, I can put the Dragon Cauldrons back together. The cracks will still be there, though. Will that affect things?"


    "No. If you can get that far, you will earn a chance to see my Master."


    "Really? Where''s Senior Fremont now, then?"


    "I don''t know, actually. He''s actually been cultivating on the top of Snow Mountain Lydia for the past ten years."


    "What? He''s been there for a whole decade?"


    "Yeah."


    "Right. Got it."


    After hanging up, Wilbur immediately called La to have her look up Snow Mountain Lydia. Something told him that this was no regr mountain.


    Wilbur had been to many ces and had seen many a snowy mountain, but none of them had ever included the word ''snow'' in their names. Yes, there was definitely something different about Snow Mountain Lydia.


    Sure enough, La sent over an article documenting that this was a mountain range spanning a hundred square kilometers. It was also near the North Pole, which was why it was covered in snow all year long.

 Chapter 2578

    The strange thing was that none of the snow on the enormous mountain range ever melted- save for the middle of it. There was a specific area on the peak of Snow Mountain Lydia, where the snow would thaw for two months every summer.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows. "The whole area''s covered in snow, which proves that the temperature there''s constantly low. Why would the snow on the mountain peak thaw for two months every year?"


    Something told Wilbur that Senior Fremont was most likely at the top of this snow mountain. Maybe he had learned some important lesson there and had been cultivating there ever since.


    Wilbur wasted no time packing up before flying up north toward Veltris. Within half an hour, he had arrived at the Snow Mountain Lydia range.


    He stood atop a pile of snow, looking around before flying towards Snow


    Mountain Lydia. Wilbur began to sense Senior Fremont''s energy aura and made a beeline for the peak.


    Wilbur saw Senior Fremont standing there from afar. Two golden dragons forged out of dragon aura swam around him in battle, and their energy waves sent Wilbur flying backward as soon as hended.


    "Ahhh, f*ck that''s powerful!" Wilbur flew a dozen meters as his jaw dropped open in shock. Senior Fremont sensed something strange in the air the next second and withdrew his dragon aura at once. The golden dragons disappeared, and fierce winds billowed in Wilbur''s face.


    Senior Fremont stood amidst the winds in his long, white robe. There seemed to be a thin barrier around his body that kept the wind away as he smiled at Wilbur. Not a single strand of hair of his was out of ce. "You finally came, buddy. I''ve been waiting here for ten years."


    "Senior Fremont."


    Wilbur was overwhelmed with emotion,nding from mid-air at once. Yet he was sent flying by a gust of wind the very next second, zipping through the air once more. Wilbur swayed around before finally catching his bnce, looking around in shock. "What''s with these winds, man?"


    Senior Fremont stroked his beard, chuckling at Wilbur. "What''s wrong? You can''t even take a little breeze?"


    "Of course not!"


    Wilbur looked at Fremont before releasing the dragon aura from his body to control the space within a ten-meter radius around him. Hended safely on the ground, and only a slight breeze out of the fierce winds ruffled his hair."


    "You seem to becking a little something still."


    Wilbur walked up to Fremont with a frown. "What do you mean by that, Senior Fremont?"


    Fremont put his hands behind his back. "You''ll find out real soon. Now, show me all the dragon cauldrons you''ve collected."


    "Yes, I''ll do that right now."


    Wilbur took out all nine dragon cauldrons from his demine. They had all been shattered, but Wilbur had managed to put them back together before he got here.


    As he set the cauldrons onto the ground, Wilbur thought to himself, ''Since Perry said that Senior Fremont is willing to see me, that means that Senior Fremont isn''t hung up on the fact that the dragon cauldrons are broken, right?''


    It was just such a shame that they were broken. The Nine Dragon Cauldrons could be used to store dragon aura, but now they had beenpletely broken. Wilbur put them together on the ground before saying, "Here, Senior Fremont."


    Just as he muttered those words, a breeze swept by and knocked the first and fifth dragon cauldrons back into pieces.

 Chapter 2579

    "What..."


    Wilbur stared at the broken pieces on the ground in shock. The next second, the remaining dragon cauldrons, too, fell to the ground in pieces.


    "Senior..."


    Fremont said, "Wilbur, I want you to put all of the Nine Dragon Cauldrons back together. Once you can do that without them being blown apart right after, I''ll tell you the secret of the dragon n."


    "But the winds here are so strong! It''s too difficult to put the cauldrons together, Senior."


    Fremont said nothing and turned to leave, vanishing out of sight the next second. "What the..." Wilbur blinked hard. "Is he... gone?"


    He tried again, and the nine cauldrons were quickly assembled. This time, theysted a few seconds until the wind knocked them apart again. Wilbur tried many more times after that, but the cauldrons would be knocked into pieces just secondster.


    This made Wilbur rather upset, and he looked around before letting out a sigh. He squatted down, starting to put the cauldrons together again as he muttered, "What''s Senior Fremont trying to do here? I''ve found all the cauldrons, so why is he making me assemble them here? Is there some hidden meaning behind this?"


    Wilbur went at it for two days and finally understood Senior Fremont''s intentions as he bent down to pick up a piece from what must have been his ten thousandth try.


    The Snow Mountain Lydia was riddled with powerful winds, and wind could pass through any nook or cranny. Wilbur might have channeled his dragon aura to block the rampant winds, but there was still somehow a tiny little breeze that managed to sneak past it.


    The dragon cauldrons could not change their form, and the only way to keep them upright was to block the winds from hitting them.


    The thought gave Wilbur an idea, and he began using his mind to multiply the dragon aura around him. He then got back to assembling the cauldrons, but they still fell apart after a new record of fourteen seconds.


    "Argh! What is going on?"


    That one faint breeze had somehow made it past the barrier of dragon aura he had channeled, and it was driving Wilbur crazy. He finally understood then that no matter how hard he tried, the dragon aura could notpletely stop the winds from getting in.


    Wilbur thought to himself, ''Senior Fremont would have been able to use the dragon aura to block off the windspletely, but he''s so much more powerful than I am.''


    It was simply an impossible mission.


    Upon realizing this, Wilbur finally gave up. He had tried his very best but was still unable toplete Senior Fremont''s task for him. Yes, the old man must be doing this on purpose. He did not want to tell Wilbur the secret of the dragon n, after all.

 Chapter 2580

    That was why he was humiliating Wilbur like this, wanting him to just give up.


    Well, he would just call it a case of bad faith. After another failed attempt, Wilbur got to his feet. The winds blew the cauldron pieces into the air, knocking them apart and sweeping them off the cliff.


    Wilbur leaped into the air and was about to be on his way. The air shed with golden light all of a sudden, and Senior Fremont appeared in front of him once more with a rather smug smile on his face. "Already giving up after just a few days?"


    Wilbur nced at Fremont. "This was an impossible task from the start. Since you don''t want me to know the secret of the dragon n, I should just leave."


    "What? You''re leaving? What about the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, then? You don''t want them anymore?"


    Wilbur snorted. "The Nine Dragon Cauldrons were yours to begin with, and I should be thankful enough that you''re not faulting me for breaking them. I guess I''m returning them to you."


    Wilbur got up to leave, but Fremont put a hand on his shoulder. "Hang on. You said you were returning the Nine Dragon Cauldrons to me?"


    "Yes. They''re yours now, Senior Fremont."


    "I don''t actually me you for breaking the cauldrons, but you just said that you were returning to me. The dragon cauldrons have been swept off the mountain in pieces, how would that be returning them to me? If you''re sincere about it at all, please find all the pieces and put them together before giving them back to me."


    Wilbur sighed, nodding his head. "I guess that''s fair. It''s my fault they''re broken, anyway. I''ll go collect all the pieces now and put them back together before I return them to you, Senior Fremont."


    "That would be great, thank you."


    Fremont put a hand on Wilbur''s shoulder, and the both of themnded on the peak of Snow Mountain Lydia. Wilbur was about to fly off the cliff, when Fremont called out, "Wait! I want you to make your way down on foot. Try flying at all, and I''ll make sure you never get out of here."


    "You..."


    Wilbur sighed. Fremont was far too powerful, and Wilbur was no match for him. Besides, it was Wilbur''s own fault that the winds had swept the cauldron pieces off the cliff, and thus his duty to retrieve them for Senior Fremont.


    "Alright. Give me a second."


    Wilbur bowed to Fremont before heading down the mountain. He broke out into a sprint under the fierce winds, having grown much stronger physically after cultivating for so long. A gigantic mountain was nothing to him.


    Within just a minute, Wilbur had reached the foot of the mountain. He searched around and finally found the cauldron pieces.


    He returned to the peak of the mountain, beginning to assemble the Dragon Cauldrons under Senior Fremont''s supervision. Just as he was about to be done, he realized that three pieces of the Three Dragon Cauldron were missing.


    "Uh, about that..."

 Chapter 2581

    Wilbur was instantly stunned, and Fremont said coldly, "You must have not searched carefully earlier. You are too eager for sess, which has led you to lose yourself. Now, go back to the cliff and search for those cauldron fragments again."


    "Alright. What do I have to be afraid of?" asked Wilbur.


    Wilbur turned to leave, but Fremont said, "Wait. When you were climbing the mountain earlier, you were moving too fast and almost triggered an avnche. If a major avnche were to ur, it would ruin the formation I have set up here on Snow Mountain Lydia. So, remember, from now on, do not go too fast when going up or down the mountain, understand?"


    "What? But I returned the dragon cauldron to you. You did not let me fly down the mountain to search for the cauldron fragment for you. Why is that? What gives you the right to treat me this way? Don''t you think this is too cruel?"


    Fremont formed a dragon w with his right hand and, with a powerful pull, drew Wilbur into his grasp. Then, he lifted Wilbur up and said, "Remember, you are just a weakling, and I am the one with power. A weakling has no right to negotiate in front of the strong. If you think a weakling can negotiate, then you are far too naive."


    Fremont threw Wilbur heavily on the snow after he finished talking. Wilbur felt helpless, so heughed bitterly before he got up and brushed the snow off himself, and then turned around to go down the mountain.


    Wilbur felt a surge of joy after his initial sorrow at that moment. The thoughts that had weighed on him for years were finallying to an end, after all. Reflecting on those days of tirelessly searching for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, he realized that he only needed to climb the mountain one more time to bring it to an end. He felt like it might not be such a bad thing after all.


    It took Wilbur half a day to descend the mountain and reach the base of the cliff to search for the cauldron fragments. He searched all night, and by dawn, he had found only two of the cauldron fragments. The remaining fragment, however, was nowhere to be found.


    Having searched all night, Wilbur felt exhausted and unwilling to continue. He decided to climb back up the mountain and tell Senior Fremont that there was no need to keep searching since only one cauldron fragment was missing. The cauldron was broken, after all. Moreover, it was something that Senior Fremont could just reproduce another one since he was the one who crafted it.


    He believed that Senior Fremont could just create another set of Nine Dragon Cauldrons.


    Therefore, Wilbur believed that Senior Fremont would let him off if he spoke respectfully. After searching all night without finding thatst cauldron fragment, continuing to search would be meaningless. Wilbur felt like obtaining Senior Fremont''s forgiveness was the only solution.


    Wilbur returned to the mountaintop after half a day and stood in the howling wind. Before he could say anything, Fremont gave a faint smile, extended his right hand, and asked, "Are you looking for this?"


    Wilbur was stunned when he saw the cauldron fragment in Fremont''s hand. He thought, ''Senior Fremont has never left the mountaintop, so how could it be in his hand? Could it be...''


    Fremont nced at the two cauldron fragments in Wilbur''s hand and said, "Now that you have found all the cauldron fragments, you may leave, Wilbur."


    "Thanks," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur turned to walk away, but after a few steps, he clenched his right hand tightly and suddenly spun around. With a thud, he kneeled in front of Fremont and said, "Senior Fremont, please give me another chance."


    Fremont stared at Wilbur and said, "Remember that this is yourst chance."


    Wilbur shifted his focus to using his willpower to control the cauldron fragments after acquiring all the cauldron fragments, he aimed to establish a connection with them. Wilbur believed that the fragment Senior Fremont held was the one he had sensed on the mountaintop with his mind. Senior Fremont had controlled that fragment using his willpower, and with the boost of his dragon aura, it had flown back to the mountaintop.


    Therefore, he would be able to piece the cauldron fragments together if he could establish a connection with them. They woulde together, and the cauldrons would not break apart for at least fifteen minutes.


    However, under the suppression of the formation energy on Snow Mountain Lydia, no matter how much Wilbur tried, the cauldron fragments only moved slightly and showed no significant response. Even after several days of continuous attempts, the situation remained the same. His willpower was insufficient to sustain the cauldron''s integration for fifteen minutes.

 Chapter 2582

    After nine consecutive days of trying, Wilbur discovered that under the


    suppression of the formation energy on Snow Mountain Lydia, his willpower was insufficient to effectively bring the cauldron fragments together.


    How could this be? Could it be that the formation energy on Snow Mountain Lydia was suppressing his power?


    Wilbur could sense the cauldron fragments. He might have been able to piece the cauldron together and ensure it would not break apart within fifteen minutes if it was not for the suppression of formation energy on Snow Mountain Lydia.


    Wilbur felt like this was a test from Senior Fremont. He was frustrated, but he reminded himself that Senior Fremont was immensely powerful. It was rumored that Senior Fremont had reached the level of an upper dimension cultivator.


    In that case, he would not have misjudged Wilbur since he had perspective as an upper dimension cultivator, which meant that Wilbur should be able toplete the task assigned to him.


    Having given up once, Wilbur was determined not to do so again. After enduring numerous dangers and hardships over the years in his quest for the Nine Dragon Cauldrons, he could not give up at this point, especially when sess was within reach. He believed that a man must have his determination and should never give up easily.


    Wilbur reinforced his confidence and continued to focus on concentrating his willpower, trying to control the cauldron fragments.


    Time went on for a day, three days, five days, ten days, and so on. Eventually, two months passed.


    Wilbur had been on Snow Mountain Lydia for two months and seven days in the blink of an eye. He tried various methods every day. However, after over two months, his willpower could only make the cauldron fragments move slightly, with no actual control achieved. The process remained in the early stages of sensing the cauldrons.


    One day, as Wilbur was attempting to control the cauldron fragments, a sh of gold light appeared. Fremont held a wine bottle and approached him. He looked around and noticed that the snow had melted, and the mountaintop featured a patch of green grass.


    "Ha, it''s summer again this year, and the snow has melted once more," said Fremont.


    He opened the lid of the wine bottle as he spoke, and he started to drink. He faced the wind and said, "Yeah, that''s the stuff."


    Fremont wiped the wine from his mouth and looked up at Wilbur, who was fixated on trying to control the cauldron fragments and had not noticed Fremont''s arrival. Fremont watched Wilbur''s back with a faint smile and nodded. He stepped forward, patted Wilbur on the shoulder, and asked, "So, Wilbur, have you found a solution?"


    "Huh?"


    Wilbur was taken aback. He turned to look and realized it was Fremont. His tense nerves suddenly rxed, and he asked, "Fremont? Are you back with wine? Oh, I''ve been trying for two months, but I haven''t found a way to control the cauldron fragments."


    Fremont lightly patted Wilbur''s shoulder twice and said, "Wilbur, you shouldn''t focus solely on the cauldron fragments. Perhaps you should take a look at the view around you."


    "I''m not in the mood," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur shook his head. The matter of the cauldron fragments was crucial. If he could not piece them together, he could not uncover the secrets of the dragon n. The deadline set by Nightless Elder was drawing closer because two months had passed.


    Missing the opportunity would mean losing the chance to advance to the middle dimension. However, Wilbur was determined not to give up so easily. He had no interest in the view around him and was solely focused on controlling the cauldron fragments.


    Fremont gave Wilbur a gentle push on the head and said, "You silly boy, let me ask you this. Can you control the cauldron fragments in other ces and make theme together?"

 Chapter 2583

    "Of course," replied Wilbur.


    "So why can''t you do it on Snow Mountain Lydia?" asked Fremont.


    Wilbur frowned and thought for a moment, and he replied, "I think it''s because of the suppression from Snow Mountain Lydia''s formation energy."


    Fremont said, "You finally figured it out. That''s right, it''s precisely because of that formation that you couldn''t control the cauldron fragments with your willpower. Every cultivator will experience suppression of their cultivation upon arriving at Snow Mountain Lydia. One cannot fully exert their true abilities here. Snow Mountain Lydia is a sacred mountain, and the reason it is called a sacred mountain is precisely because of the natural formation that exists here."


    "What?" Wilbur frowned when he heard that and asked, "Are there natural formations in this world? Could it be that mother nature has such power to create formations on her own, without needing anyone to set them up?"


    "Yeah," replied Fremont.


    Wilbur thought it was a ridiculous idea, but Fremont nodded repeatedly in approval after hearing his questions. He said, "You''re right. That''s indeed the case. In fact, everything in the universe is guided by a certain energy. It''s just like on Earth, where there were no cultivators at first, yet cultivators eventually appeared. Why is that? The answer is simple. It''s because this special energy that permeates through dimensions guides things differently. As a result, different people are led in various directions, leading to different professions and identities. This special energy that spans through dimensions is like a great river of life."


    He continued to exin, "Everyone can draw water from the river, but not everyone bes the same type of person in the end. Why is that? It''s because they are guided differently. Some casts to catch fish, others fish with rods, some row boats to ferry people, and others build bridges to cross the river. There are many simr examples, and their differences are often referred to as differences in talent."


    Fremont took a brief pause, then added, "Mortals often have little innate talent, so they can usually only grasp one or two methods in the metaphor. It is either fishing with a rod, catching fish withs, rowing boats to ferry people, or building bridges to cross the river. However, if a cultivator can understand the underlying principles, they can master the flow of energy in the great river. By harnessing the special energy, they can enhance themselves and ultimately be the most powerful cultivators. Dragons are ever-changing and elusive, making them difficult for mortals toprehend. Therefore, dragon n cultivators are the most powerful cultivators."


    Wilbur shook his head. He could not believe Fremont even if he exined it clearly. He asked, "If the formation is naturally formed, then why does it only appear at the top of Snow Mountain Lydia, while the mountain itself stretches for hundreds of miles?"


    "That''s the nature of providence, Wilbur. Have you forgotten about Gelsa?" Fremont asked.


    "Gelsa?"


    Wilbur pondered for a moment, then his eyes lit up with excitement as he said, "Yes, Gelsa! The gravity there along with the nts and animals that live there all have different properties."


    At that moment, Wilbur recalled his experiences living in Gelsa. A one-kilogram carp there could be easily caught by one person elsewhere, but in Gelsa, not even three to five people could catch it unless they were cultivators.


    "So, do you get it now?" asked Fremont.


    "Yeah. I think I got it, Fremont," replied Wilbur.

 Chapter 2584

    Fremont felt like Wilbur understood, so he pointed to the grass around them and said, "Tell me this, Wilbur. Why is it that within a hundred miles, Snow Mountain Lydia is perpetually frozen, yet at the very top, we see melting ice and snow?"


    "Um..." replied Wilbur.


    He looked around then he shook his head. He said, "I don''t know, sir."


    "Haha!"


    Fremont threw his head back andughed. He said, "Alright, I''ll tell you since you don''t know."


    He exined, "Dragons are special products of this energy that permeates dimensions. This means that dragon aura is the most powerful. It is the key to opening up all dimensions and oveing the toughest obstacles within the river of energy. Therefore, the melting ice and snow here are intrinsically linked to the dragon n. Dragons cannot leave the water, or they will quickly die from thirst if they do. On Snow Mountain Lydia, where the ice and snow are frozen, this ce is also a waterlessnd for the dragon n."


    Wilbur said in a puzzled tone, "Wait, Fremont. ording to what you said, the desert, being very dry, should be where dragon aura cannot traverse. So why is there no formation in the desert, while a formation appears on this snow mountain?"


    "You''re wrong. There are formations in the desert as well, but they are not directly rted to dragon aura. Dragon aura can traverse through the underground water beneath the desert. However, on this snowy mountain, with its height of several thousand meters and the ice and snow, the dragon aura reaches a dead end without the nourishment of water."


    ''One must have a suitable opportunity to leave this ce. That opportunityes every summer when the ice and snow melt. As the ice and snow turn into water, the dragon aura can once again flow and leave this ce,'' thought Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked around and frowned. He asked, "So, the dragon aura gets trapped here until the following summer when the ice and snow melt, allowing the dragon aura to flow again and leave this ce?"


    "That''s right. However, melting the ice and snow is not an easy task, especially on such a cold snow mountain," replied Fremont.


    "So, how does the ice and snow on Snow Mountain Lydia melt?" asked Wilbur.


    "Dragon aura is the ultimate warm energy. If one''s heart is pure and they release this warm energy, it will melt the ice and snow."


    Wilbur looked at Fremont with an incredulous expression when he heard that and said, "So, the dragon aura that reaches this ce relies on releasing its warm energy to melt the ice and snow. Did youe here just to absorb the dragon aura, Fremont?"


    "You''re half right. What I actually want to tell you is that a person''s true energyes from within, not from external things. Just like how you can''t control the cauldron fragments with your will alone, because you''re merely hoping to control them with your will, and not being the will of the cauldron itself. If you understand the will of the cauldron itself, then you will be able to easily control it and make it take shape. Remember, your will and the will of the object are two different wills. Only by understanding the other can you control it. Alright, keep working hard. I''ll go for a walk around."


    Fremont transformed into a streak of gold light and vanished after saying that. Wilbur stood in ce, looking at the cauldron fragments on the ground, and whispered to himself, "My will and the will of the object are two different wills. I cannot impose my will upon the object."


    Wilbur repeated that several times, he sat cross-legged on the ground, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. He finally had an epiphany after one full day of contemtion. He was ultimately different from others, and the key to sess was in the will of the cauldron itself.


    Wilbur stood up, extended his hand toward the cauldron fragments, and guided them into the air using the will of the cauldron. Then, he eximed joyously, "I understand now! I finally understand!"


    Over the next three days, Wilbur sessfully harnessed the will of the cauldron, controlling the nine cauldrons and causing them to take shape. They held together for fifteen minutes in the cold wind, whichpleted Senior Fremont''s test.

 Chapter 2585

    Fremont pped as he approached Wilbur with a smile and said, "It seems you have understood the will of the object itself and sessfully mastered it. Congrattions, you have achieved something that others could not."


    Wilbur knelt in front of Fremont, sped his hands, and said, "Thank you, Senior Fremont."


    Fremont bent down and helped Wilbur up from the ground, saying, "Enough of that. Since you''vepleted the mission I gave you, I will now reveal the secrets of the dragon n to you."


    Wilbur sped his hands and said, "Thanks, Senior."


    Fremont stroked his beard and said, "The will of the dragon nes from their energy, and the will of the dragon n controls the energy of the dimension. In other words, the aura of the dragons is one with the dimensions. Therefore, besides the dark energy that is capable of destroying the universe, no other energy can defeat the dragon n. If there is an energy capable of doing that, it means that the dragon aura is not pure enough and will eventually dissipate."


    Wilbur said, "So, that''s the secret of the dragon n. I need to make the dragon aura within me purer if I want to improve my cultivation, correct?"


    "That''s right, but making the dragon aura purer isn''t achieved through imposing willpower. Ites from understanding and perceiving all things. When you perceive the existence of all things and their inherent will, you gain the will of the dragon. The stronger your perception, the purer your willpower will be. Actually, it''s simr to sharpening a de, the sharper the knife, the faster it cuts."


    "But Senior Fremont, there are so many things in the world. Do I have to understand each one individually? If that''s the case, when will I ever make progress?" Wilbur asked.


    Fremont red at Wilbur and replied, "No, it''s not about understanding every single thing. It''s about perceiving the will of all things. Dragons are the sovereigns of all things, and if you can align with the will of all things, you can harness the dragon aura."


    "Thanks, Senior. I''ll remember that," said Wilbur.


    Fremont said, "Cultivating dragon aura isn''t something that can be aplished overnight, so take your time toprehend it. By the way, you have passed Nightless Elder''s test. Soon, you''ll be able to enter the middle dimension."


    "Yes, Senior," said Wilbur.


    Fremont took a deep breath and said, "As per tradition, I must ask every cultivator who is entering the middle dimension from Earth''s dimension. Wilbur, what do you consider your greatest wish in this life to be?"


    Wilbur replied, "My greatest wish is to make Earth a Light World and to establish order in the universe, distinct from chaos. Whether it is the upper dimension, the middle dimension, or the lower dimension, each should have its own order."


    "Well said." Fremont then nodded and said, "Your wish is grand, and achieving it won''t be easy, but I still hope you can fulfill it."


    "Thanks, Senior," said Wilbur.


    "There are less than twenty days left before you head to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension. What is the one thing you want to do most right now?" Fremont asked.

 Chapter 2586

    Wilbur thought for a moment and replied, "What I want most right now is to find the Child of Light''s Light Armor. I want to wear his armor and fulfill his wish."


    "I heard that after the fall of Light Valley, news of the Light Armor has surfaced. Augheimer from the Church of Holy Illuminati has collected the Light Armor, Light Brace, Light Pads, and Light Boots, and he ns to give this set of armor to his friend. You''re the fated one for the Child of Light. I think Augheimer might give this armor to you, right?" Fremontmented.


    There was a surge of joy in his heart when he heard that since the Light Armor set originally belonged to the Child of Light. Whether Augheimer intended to give it to him or not, he could personally go to the Church of Holy Illuminati''s Vatican headquarters and ask for it. Augheimer would have no reason to refuse.


    Moreover, the Church of Holy Illuminati had repeatedly troubled Wilbur in the past. Back then, Wilbur was too weak to confront the Church of Holy Illuminati head-on. However, he believed he was fully capable of defeating Augheimer at this point.


    Furthermore, Augheimer should have been aware that as the fated one of the Child of Light, he would inevitably be searching for the whereabouts of the Light Armor. His tant collection of the armor was bound to attract attention.


    Wilbur bid farewell to Fremont, then immediately cast a flying spell to take flight and went straight for the Vatican.


    Meanwhile, Augheimer was watering flowers in the garden of the papal residence at the Church of Holy Illuminati headquarters in the Vatican. Suddenly, Clinton, dressed in a white robe and holding a staff, hurried into the garden and said, "Your Holiness."


    Augheimer nced at Clinton and asked, "So, have you found Wilbur Penn?"


    "Your Holiness, we just received news that two months ago, Wilbur left the Eternal Sunshine Dimension. After that, he went to Snow Mountain Lydia located in the north of Veltris."


    "Snow Mountain Lydia?" asked Augheimer as he stopped watering. He frowned and asked, "What was he doing there?"


    Clinton replied, "Your Holiness, as far as I know, Wilbur likely went to Snow Mountain Lydia to seek out Fremont Skye."


    "He went to look for Fremont Skye? Could it be that he passed Nightless Elder''s test?" asked Augheimer.


    "I''ve heard that those who pass Nightless Elder''s test have only three months to settle matters in the Earth dimension. After three months, they must return to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, and then Nightless Elder will send them to the middle dimension."


    "It seems that our Earth dimension has given rise to another powerful cultivator," said Augheimer excitedly.


    Clinton frowned and said, "Your Holiness, Wilbur''s cultivation has advanced to a new level. The Church of Holy Illuminati was once his enemy. I''m not sure if he will take action against us."


    A servant walked in at that moment, bowing respectfully as he reported, "Your Holiness, there is someone outside who calls himself Wilbur Penn. He wishes to meet with you. Would you like to see him, Your Holiness?"


    "It''s Wilbur Penn. He''s indeed here. Go on, lead him to the reception hall. I''ll be right there," said Augheimer.


    "Yes, Your Holiness," said the servant.


    The servant turned and left. Clinton''s face turned pale with fear as he nervously said, "Your Holiness, Wilbur likely has ill intentions. Perhaps I should meet with him first and then decide our next steps."


    "There''s no need," said Augheimer.


    Augheimer set down the watering can and wiped his hands with a towel, saying, "Wilbur Penn can sense my energy, yet he did note into the garden. Instead, he sent a servant to report and request a meeting. This suggests he does not view me as an enemy."


    Clinton replied with silence. He felt helpless, so he followed behind Augheimer as he made his way to the reception hall.

 Chapter 2587

    Augheimer appeared in the reception hall, and Wilbur took the initiative to bow and greeted him respectfully, "Your Holiness, I am Wilbur Penn, here to pay my respects."


    "Nice to meet you, Wilbur Penn. I heard you passed Nightless Elder''s test and obtained the ninth cauldron fragment. You must''ve met Mister Fremont Skye."


    "Yes, indeed." Wilbur was a little surprised as he nodded. He wondered to himself, ''The Church of Holy Illuminati truly is the most powerful church in the world. I can''t believe they are able to uncover my journey to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension.''


    "Wilbur, I believe you''re here for the Light Armor," Augheimer stated.


    "That''s true," replied Wilbur.


    Augheimer waved, and several servants brought out a set of Light Armor. They stood by his side as Augheimer said, "Actually, I guessed that you would pass Nightless Elder''s test. So, after you entered the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, I sent people to search everywhere for this set of Light Armor. I will now pass the Light Armor to you as a gift. I hope you like it."


    Wilbur was overjoyed to hear that, and he replied respectfully, "Thank you, Your Holiness."


    "Wait a moment. Actually, I have one more request. Before you put on this set of Light Armor, I would like to spar with you. Let''s have a friendly match, just to determine who is stronger. What do you say?" Augheimer asked.


    Augheimer stood up as he spoke. He walked over to Wilbur and nted his staff on the ground. Looking into Wilbur''s eyes, he said, "Actually, I also visited the Eternal Sunshine Dimension twenty years ago. I met Nightless Elder there. Nightless Elder is the transporter for the nine major towns of the middle dimension. As long as one''s cultivation power reaches a certain level, one can go to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension. If they pass Nightless Elder''s test, they can enter the middle dimension."


    Wilbur frowned when he heard that and asked, "Did you fail Nightless Elder''s test back then, Your Holiness?"


    "No!" eximed Clinton.


    He stepped forward at that moment and said, "He passed the Nightless Elder''s test back then, but Nightless Elder was only willing to open the dimension portal to Buck Town, the secondrgest of the nine major towns in the middle dimension. Buck Town is a city of ughter, where one immediately bes a ve, begging others for a chance to survive. Since such circumstances are unworthy of the Pope''s status, and Nightless Elder was unwilling to open the dimensional portal to any other major towns, the Pope was forced to give up on going to the middle dimension."


    "I see," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur felt the formidable power of Augheimer at that moment. He had passed the Nightless Elder''s test only two months ago, while Augheimer had done so twenty years ago.


    Clinton noticed that Wilbur fell silent, so he looked proud as he continued, "Now, Your Holiness wants to spar with you after twenty years, Mister Penn. It''s to confirm if his skills have improved. If he can defeat you, I believe Your Holiness could once again go to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension for another test. Oh, right, Mister Wilbur, you passed the test as well. Which town did Nightless Elder open a dimensional portal for you?"


    "Huh?" Wilbur was taken aback.


    He replied, "The fifth major town, Walker Town."


    "What?"


    Clinton and Augheimer looked at each other. He said in a shocked tone, "Mister Wilbur, I can''t believe you''re able to go to the fifth major town, Walker Town. It''s a town of justice and righteousness. This is simply unbelievable."

 Chapter 2588

    Wilbur gave Clinton a cold nce, causing Clinton to lower his gaze abruptly and apologize, "Oh, I''m sorry, Mister Wilbur. I was too excited earlier. What I actually meant to say was congrattions. I''m d you can go to Walker Town."


    "Thanks," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur looked away, and Clinton let out a sigh of relief, then turned to look at Augheimer. Clinton could not face Wilbur even though the Pope was present. The powerful aura emanating from Wilbur intimidated him.


    Augheimer was aware that Clinton was afraid. He took a deep breath, turned to Wilbur, and extended his hand, saying, "Wilbur, congrattions."


    "Thanks," said Wilbur.


    After shaking hands with Wilbur, Augheimer said calmly, "The Light Armor is now yours."


    Wilbur looked at the armor when he heard that. Then, he smiled and said, "In that case, I''ll ept it."


    A few minutester, Wilbur put on the full set of the Light Armor. However, something unexpected happened at that moment. The Light Armor on Wilbur turned invisible, vanishing from sight.


    Clinton asked in a shocked voice, "Huh? Is the Light Armor invisible?"


    A flicker of astonishment appeared in Augheimer''s eyes, but he soon smiled and said, "It seems the Light Armor is extraordinary. Wilbur, now that you have this set of Light Armor, I hope you will give your all in our battle. I will also go to the middle dimension in three months if I can defeat you. We can meet again in Walker Town then. What do you say?"


    Augheimer was the Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati in the Earth dimension. He had immense authority and a powerful cultivation. However, his power would appear quite insignificant once he enters the middle dimension.


    Therefore, Augheimer needed to find an ally who could assist him, preferably someone with absolute power and exceptional talent. Wilbur obviously fits both of the criteria perfectly.


    That was exactly the reason Augheimer hoped to win over Wilbur. Otherwise, he would not have given Wilbur the Light Armor. A true cultivator never remained stagnant, after all. No one would want to stay in the lower dimensions forever. Such cultivators would only be seen as weak.


    Wilbur frowned slightly when he heard that. He knew that Augheimer had an intense murderous intent. It remained the same just as it was twenty years ago. Therefore, even if Augheimer went to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension again and passed Nightless Elder''s test, the only ce he would be able to go would be Buck Town.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you," said Wilbur.


    "Thanks," said Augheimer.


    He smiled with satisfaction and raised his right arm, saying, "In that case, let''s battle."


    Wilbur''s figure blurred and transformed into an afterimage as he charged toward Augheimer. At that moment, Augheimer''s body emitted a pulsating energy to sense Wilbur''s location. As Wilbur threw a punch, Augheimer swiftly moved several meters to the left, narrowly dodging the strike.


    "So fast!" Wilbur eximed.


    Augheimerughed and said, "There''s no need to be shocked. I can sense your energy. I couldn''t defeat you if I can''t even detect your energy."


    "In that case, let''s battle with our speed and see who''s faster," Wilbur responded.

 Chapter 2589

    Wilbur''s energy intensified after he said that, and his body once again


    transformed into an afterimage as he charged toward Augheimer. Augheimer dodged again because he sensed Wilbur''s energy. However, Wilbur could see Augheimer''s afterimage.


    Augheimer continued to dodge while Wilbur relentlessly pursued him. Clinton stood still in the spacious reception hall, feeling the two constantly moving through the space around him. Gusts of wind swept through the room. Suddenly, the two figures stopped in front of Clinton and revealed themselves.


    Wilbur threw a punch toward Augheimer while Augheimer also raised his staff at that moment, and a red gemstone at the top of the staff emitted a dazzling red light.


    The two energies collided, and in the next moment, both Wilbur and Augheimer were thrown back. Augheimer retreated three meters, while Wilbur was pushed back for five meters.


    Augheimernded from above. He smirked and said, "Thank you, Mister Penn, for allowing me to see my ws."


    Wilbur was taken aback. Wilbur had not given it his all, in order not to embarrass Augheimer. He only used half of his power. He expected to defeat Augheimer easily, but to his surprise, he ended up losing to him.


    However, Wilbur had no regrets. He was in the Church of Holy Illuminati, after all.


    If he had defeated Augheimer at the Church of Holy Illuminati, it would have embarrassed Augheimer if news had gotten out.


    Augheimer sent people to find the Light Armor and give it to him, which gained him Wilbur''s respect. Someone who could actively set aside hatred and view an enemy as an ally must be a person of great character, after all.


    "It''s alright, Your Holiness. You''re very powerful. I think maybe you can head toward the Eternal Sunshine Dimension again."


    Augheimer nted his staff on the ground and said with a calm expression, "I still have some matters to attend to. I will go to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension once I finish them."


    "In that case, I''ll be taking my leave," said Wilbur.


    "Good luck," said Augheimer.


    "Thanks," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur turned and left. Clinton frowned and asked, "Your Holiness, are we going to let him leave?"


    Augheimer replied, "Let him go. That battle was enough. At least I''m sure that I am no longer the person I used to be."


    Clinton looked d to hear that. He knelt on one knee and sped his hands as he said, "Congrattions, Your Holiness."


    Augheimer smiled proudly. He felt that defeating Wilbur was equivalent to gaining the opportunity to enter the middle dimension. He could finally go to Walker Town which was known for its fairness. Augheimer believed that cultivating there would lead to further improvement in his cultivation.


    Moreover, Wilbur seemed weaker than Augheimer had imagined. Therefore, Augheimer believed that if he went to the middle dimension, he did not need to look for Wilbur. Augheimer could form an alliance with Wilbur if he were a powerful cultivator.


    However, if Wilbur was not a powerful cultivator, that meant that he had no value to Augheimer. There were a lot of powerful cultivators in the middle dimension. Augheimer did not want to protect a weakling like Wilbur.


    Wilbur left the Vatican, but he did not return to Dasha. He went to the Eternal Sunshine Dimension instead. He had contacted La the day before, instructing her to issue orders to Faye and others from the Cape Consortium in his name and arrange for various necessary matters. However, he did not inform Faye and the others about his intention to go to the middle dimension.


    Wilbur could return to Dasha to inform everyone, but doing so would inevitably cause concern. Moreover, he had been searching worldwide for the Nine Dragons Cauldron for a long time, and that was how people perceived him. He felt like it was better to maintain that impression.

 Chapter 2590

    He felt like it would not be toote to inform everyone about it when he returned to the lower dimension from the middle dimension


    Therefore, Wilbur headed straight for the Eternal Sunshine Dimension. It took him less than two hours to arrive. Hended at the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, sped his hands, and said, "Nightless Elder, I have returned."


    Nightless Elder looked at Wilbur and asked, "Have you attended to your matters?"


    "Yes, sir," replied Wilbur.


    "Alright, in that case, let me introduce the situation in the middle dimension and Walker Town. The middle dimension has nine major towns. These nine major towns are unique and located at the center of the middle dimension. Only powerful cultivators from different dimensions have the opportunity to visit these nine major towns. Cultivators would remain in their respective dimensions to cultivate before they be powerful enough."


    Wilbur said, "I know that, Nightless Elder. The nine major towns are the central connection areas of all dimensions, and only powerful cultivators can reach them."


    The Nightless Elder nodded and said, "That''s right, and the reason I am telling you this is to provide you with an additional escape route. If you are besieged in Walker Town and have no other options, you can escape the town. As long as you leave the town, you can enter the surrounding dimensions. Once you have cultivated to a sufficient level of strength in those dimensions, you can return to the nine major towns. Alright, back to the main topic. Walker Town is a city of fairness, so within the city limits, cultivators are not allowed to fight. Your cultivation is quite impressive in the Earth dimension, but there are many cultivators in the middle dimension who are more powerful than you. Therefore, I suggest that before reaching a certain level of cultivation, you should avoid leaving Walker Town. You can choose to work and cultivate within the city. This way, you can earn substantial money and also enhance your cultivation. As for opportunities in the future, that''s all up to you."


    "Thanks, Nightless Elder."


    "Remember, the energy concentration in the middle dimension is a hundred times higher than the lower dimension, but the dangers there are a thousandfold, or even ten thousandfold, greater than those in the Earth dimension. Therefore, you must remember not to simply leave the city," he reminded.


    "I understand, Nightless Elder," said Wilbur.


    After giving a series of warnings and confirming that Wilbur had taken his words to heart, Nightless Elder recited a spell. Then, with a sudden surge of power, he channeled his energy into the stone tform. The next moment, the tform trembled violently, and a gold light appeared on it, opening the dimensional portal to the middle dimension.


    Nightless Elder looked back at Wilbur and said, "Go!"


    "Thanks, Nightless Elder!" yelled Wilbur.


    Wilbur leaped into the gold light. Then, a sh of gold light appeared, and countless stars surrounded him. Wilbur felt like he was drifting through the gxy. As he watched the stars recede, he realized that he was in the dimensional portal, traveling toward Walker Town.


    However, a voice appeared in his mind at that moment. ''You want to enter Walker Town with your level of power?''


    Wilbur felt a buzz in his mind when he heard the voice. It was undoubtedly the voice of the Dark Lord. He could not believe that the Dark Lord had appeared at that moment.


    ''Oh no!'' thought Wilbur.


    Wilbur went through his memories and soon realized that in the battle with Augheimer, he had been provoked by Augheimer and driven by a murderous intent, which was why the Dark Lord suddenly reappeared.

 Chapter 2591

    Wilbur initially wanted to use his will to suppress the Dark Lord, but to his surprise, the Dark Lord was rapidly absorbing the gradually increasing energy in the surrounding space and converting it into dark energy.


    "What?"


    Wilbur could clearly sense that the energy controlled by the Dark Lord within him was gradually increasing. At the same time, the Dark Lord''s willpower was also strengthened. In less than a minute, the Dark Lord''s willpower had reached a level where it could contend with his own.


    Seeing this, Wilbur secretly felt distressed. The energy around him was too unfamiliar, so he could not absorb it for the time being. However, the Dark Lord was originally a practitioner of the middle dimensions and was very familiar with its energy aura.


    In such a situation, the Dark Lord gradually grew stronger by continuously absorbing more energy. Soon after, the Dark Lord''s will suppressed Wilbur''s will. After a surge of electric shock, Wilbur found himself losing control of his body.


    "Dark Lord, what are you trying to do?"


    "Someone like you has no right to enter Walker Town."


    After saying that, the Dark Lord began chanting a spell. Momentster, a ck vortex appeared on the wall. About a few dozen meters ahead was a white vortex. As long as he could enter the white vortex, he would surely reach Walker Town.


    However, in just those few seconds, the Dark Lord leaped into the ck vortex with Wilbur''s body. The next second, the ck vortex quickly contracted and disappeared without a trace.


    After entering the ck vortex, Wilbur felt a powerful dark storm. The energy aura within his body was greatly suppressed. In the blink of an eye, a white light shed in front of him, and Wilbur fell to the ground with a thud.


    At this moment, a man dressed in a ck robe, holding a token, drifted to Wilbur''s side like a gust of wind. He nced down at Wilbur, confirmed he was still breathing, raised the token in his hand, and shouted loudly, "Number 13,500!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, two guards in the same ck robes floated over. They grabbed Wilbur from either side, dragged him a short distance, and threw him into arge prison cell before locking the door and leaving.


    At this point, an old man with white hair, who was also locked in the cell, approached the door and looked out, shouting loudly, "Hey, why did you throw a dead man in here?"


    "I don''t want to live with a dead man. It''ll lower my status. No one from the Eight Great Families will want me!"


    The guards didn''t turn back, seemingly unwilling to respond to the old man. "Ugh..."


    The old man turned to look at Wilbur again, then checked outside to confirm the guards had gone far before reluctantly turning back and running over. He squatted beside Wilbur, who was lying on the ground, flipped him over, and saw that Wilbur was gasping for breath. He let out a sigh of relief and said, "Damn, I thought you were dead."


    "What bad luck. I barely made it to the second main city, hoping to find a good position within the Eight Great Families and cultivate here. You... You''ve really dragged me down. Sheesh!"


    The old man muttered as he walked to the corner of the cell and sat down. He seemed unwilling to talk to Wilbur yet found it boring to be alone. He turned his head to look at Wilbur and said, "Hey, brat, are you dead?"


    Wilbur, having just regained control of his body, felt suffocated. The gravity in Buck Town was at least hundreds of times that of Earth''s dimension, making it difficult for the weakened Wilbur to catch his breath.

 Chapter 2592

    However, Wilbur had listened to every word the old man said. Now, breathing heavily, he replied, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "What good is an apology? Sigh, forget it. Young man, what mistake did you make in the past to end up in Buck Town?"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Wilbur''s eyes showed a look of shock as he asked, "This is Buck Town? But I was supposed to go to Walker Town. Why am I here?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wilbur recalled the struggle with the Dark Lord


    in the passage. It must have been him! Thinking of this, Wilbur clenched his fists and punched the hay-covered ground.


    "Heh."


    Wilbur''s words amused the old man, who chuckled and said, "What did you say? You were supposed to go to Walker Town? Hmph, haha, hahaha!"


    The old man suddenly threw his head back andughed, as if he had heard something extremely funny. His mockingughter made Wilbur feel very frustrated. Clenching his fists, Wilbur said, "What are youughing at? What''s so funny? Am I wrong?"


    Hearing this, the old man stoppedughing and said, "You''re right. It''s not funny at all. Everyone whoes to Buck Town is kind-hearted and willing to help others. Hahaha, that''s truly funny. Since when has the ughter Town, Buck Town, be a city of fairness and benevolence? That''s something that hasn''t happened in thousands of years."


    The old man shook his head, then continued, "Kid, stop pretending. Seeing how pitiful you look, it must be your first time in Buck Town. Let me tell you, Buck Town is a city of ughter. The nine main towns of the middle dimension attract different practitioners based on the aura they emit. Those with evil hearts are drawn to Buck Town, while those who are fair and just are drawn to the good towns, just like the Walker Town that you mentioned. Unfortunately, it''s impossible to lie here. You ended up in Buck Town. Judging by your sorry state, you weren''t here to practice but were summoned by the will of this ce. I bet you''ve done countless bad things in the past, thinking you were invincible. Now that you''re here, you''re as weak as a worm. It''s truly pathetic."


    After finishing his speech, the old man took a gourd filled with wine from his chest and gulped down a few sips. At this moment, Wilbur saw two guards dragging a pale-faced man past them and throwing him into the cell ahead.


    A few minutester, shouts came from that cell.


    "This man has no breath! He''s dead! There''s a dead person here!"


    Hearing this, the guards ran over, dragged the corpse out of the cell, and threw it away.


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with these people? Why did they die so suddenly?"


    The old man took a sip of wine and said, "These people are all overestimating themselves. They weren''t qualified toe to the nine major towns, but they thought they were strong enough. As a result, they came to Buck Town, their energy gotpressed, and they couldn''t handle it, so they died."


    Wilbur looked down at his own body, then at the old man''s rxed demeanor, and asked, "Sir, why are the people whoe here all pale and lying on the ground, while you seem so healthy and at ease?"

 Chapter 2593

    "Heh," the old man chuckled and said, "Kid, you''re asking the right person. Let me tell you. This isn''t my first time in Buck Town. In fact, this is my third time here. I came twice before, but after leaving, I felt it wasn''t right, so I came back again. This time, I n to stay in Buck Town to cultivate, improve my strength, and then leave."


    Wilbur asked in confusion, "But the energy concentration here isn''t high. Cultivating here won''t quickly enhance one''s strength. Is there another reason why you chose to stay, sir?"


    The old man rolled his eyes and said, "No, no, kid, just don''t ask."


    "Okay, I apologize for the intrusion, sir."


    Knowing it was impolite to pry, Wilbur stopped talking. Seeing Wilbur not asking further, the old man became curious and voluntarily said, "Ah, forget it. I''ll tell you. Actually, each of the nine major towns in the middle dimensions has its own characteristics. The fair major towns might not have killings within the city, but once you leave, you''re as good as dead. Buck Town may be a town of ughter, but here, as long as you join one of the Eight Great Families and work under them, having that status means you won''t be easily killed even if you leave the city."


    He took a brief pause to let his words sink in, then continued, "So, Buck Town isn''t a good ce for powerful cultivators. But for weaker cultivators, it''s a great ce to cultivate. Moreover, besides cultivation, there''s a lot to learn about human rtionships and the world. The Eight Great Families each have their own identity and status. Here, if you join one of the Eight Great Families and be one of them, you can gain some benefits by pleasing them and doing things right."


    The old man smiled and whispered to Wilbur, "Do you know how much gold the richest man in Buck Town, Babbit, possesses?"


    Wilbur knew gold was themon currency in the major towns, but since he was new here and unfamiliar with everything, he could only shake his head and say helplessly, "I don''t know."


    "If you don''t know, I can tell you." The old man lowered his voice and whispered, "Babbit has a hundred thousand gold coins. That''s more than ten times the eight thousand gold coins held by the richest man in Walker Town, Jona!"


    Hearing this, Wilbur found it amusing. Compared to a hundred thousand gold coins, eight thousand was indeed much less. However, in Earth''s dimension, mary units had already reached billions, and here it was only ten thousand. Wilbur suddenly felt an illusion that the middle realm seemed even more backward than the lower realm.


    But then he thought, perhaps the value of gold coins in the middle dimensions was very high, which is why having ten thousand gold coins made someone the richest. However, to understand the purchasing power of gold coins, he would have to wait until he went outside.


    At this moment, two guards walked over and began exining the rules of Buck Town in the prison passage.


    "Remember, when entering Buck Town, follow your master closely!"


    "In Buck Town, if a fight breaks out, first report the family you serve."


    "There are many different areas outside the city filled with various rare beasts. However, unless you have the strength, you better not provoke them."


    The two guards exined many rules that Wilbur had already heard in Earth''s dimension, so he did not pay much attention.


    However, in the end, the two guards suddenly mentioned that people from the Eight Great Families woulde tomorrow to select ves. They advised everyone to disy their full strength. Otherwise, entering Buck Town as an individual would be very dangerous if they were not chosen.

 Chapter 2594

    The strong gravity of Buck Town made Wilbur''s head spin a bit. He touched his forehead and quietly asked, "Sir, the Eight Great Families they just mentioned... Are those the ones selecting ves this time?"


    The old man nodded and said, "That''s right. This time, no matter what, I must join the Reyne family. If I can be a member of the Reyne family, my strength will surely improve quickly, and I will secure my ce in Buck Town."


    Wilbur found this amusing. The energy aura in Buck Town was hundreds of times weaker than in the other eight major towns. Cultivating here, even if it could improve one''s strength, would be a slow process. Cultivating here was far slower than in the other major towns.


    Truly ambitious cultivators would not want to stay in Buck Town to cultivate. However, people had their own aspirations. Since the old man wished to stay here, Wilbur did not try to persuade him otherwise. Instead, he asked the old man about the Eight Great Families.


    The old man told Wilbur that the Eight Great Families in Buck Town were: the Reyne family, the Hilton family, the Chris family, the Albert family, the Warren family, the Bill family, the Jackson family, and the Arthur family.


    Among the Eight Great Families, the highest ranking was the Reyne family. The Reyne family was the leader of the Eight Great Families, controlling the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds and Azure Dragon Lake, and they also controlled all major hotels in Buck Town.


    The Hilton family, ranked second among the Eight Great Families, controlled the White Tiger Trial Grounds and the vast White Tiger Forest, and they also controlled all major restaurants in Buck Town.


    The Chris family, ranked third, controlled the Vermillion Bird Trial Grounds and the extensive volcanic region, and they also controlled all major bathhouses in Buck Town, providing a continuous source of heat for the town.


    The Albert family, ranked fourth, controlled the vast ck Tortoise Lake and supplied drinking water to Buck Town, effectively controlling the town''s waterwork.


    As for the remaining families-the Warren family, the Bill family, the Jackson family, and the Arthur family-they were once loyal followers of the four major families. Later, with the permission of the four major families, they split off to form their own families.


    Though their status was higher than that of ordinary cultivators, in front of the four major families, they were still like servants. Whenever the four major families issued orders, the Warren family, the Bill family, the Jackson family, and the Arthur family had toply, even if it meant exhausting their entire family''s strength. That was the rule.


    After hearing this, Wilbur found it amusing and could not help but chuckle. "Hmph, so they''re just four vassal families. I thought Buck Town had eight powerful families, but it turns out there are only four."


    The old man said, "Don''t underestimate these four families. Though they are vassal families, their status among cultivators is still top-notch. I can tell you this: nine out of ten practitioners whoe to Buck Town will ultimately end up as servants to these four families. Reaching a higher status is very difficult."


    "What? Nine out of ten?"


    "That''s right. But what you said earlier is also true. To ordinary people, Buck Town is indeed not a good ce. Therefore, Buck Town has a rule: if a ve is promoted to a servant, they get a chance at redemption. A servant only needs to gather ten gold coins to buy their freedom. With another ten gold coins, they can leave Buck Town and teleport to another major town. Of course, each major town has its own price."

 Chapter 2595

    "The teleportation cost to the Walker Town you want to go to is one hundred gold coins."


    Hearing this, Wilbur sighed with relief and said, "So it''s just a hundred gold coins. I thought it would be much harder. It looks like it won''t be long before I can leave here and head to Walker Town."


    "Hahaha!"


    The old manughed loudly at Wilbur''s words and said, "Young man, you''re too arrogant. It seems you don''t know how difficult it is to get even one gold coin in Buck Town. Never mind, if I tell you, it might discourage you. It''s better to let you stay confident."


    Wilbur asked, "Sir, thank you for telling me all this. May I ask your name so I can repay you in the future?"


    The old man hesitated, stroked his beard, and said, "Repayment is unnecessary. I don''t like dealing with the weak. Seeing that you have a sincere heart, I''ll give you a piece of advice: remember, no matter what happens in Buck Town, always base your actions on benevolence and righteousness. Act with generosity, and you won''t go wrong."


    "Got it, thank you, sir."


    After learning about the Eight Great Families in Buck Town, Wilbur''s body gradually adapted to the city''s immense gravity. He then sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and began to regte his breathing.


    For Wilbur, the most important thing now was to adapt to the energy aura of the middle dimensions. The energy aura in Buck Town was very weak and different from the energy aura on Earth. Earth''s energy aura was like sweet spring water, while Buck Town''s energy aura was like strong liquor.


    As soon as Wilbur absorbed a bit of the energy aura into his body, it immediately began to heat up internally. A strong wave of heat quickly spread throughout his body. The heat became increasingly intense, and within a few breaths, Wilbur had to stop and release the built-up heat before continuing his breath regtion.


    In fact, Wilbur could use dragon aura as a guide to quickly adapt to the middle- level space''s energy aura. However, his master, Orkot, had once said that the dragon race and dragon practitioners were despised by most practitioners in the middle and upper spaces. Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, he must not disy his dragon energy in front of others to avoid bringing about his own death.


    Now, having just arrived in Buck Town, being locked in a cell like a ve awaiting selection by the Eight Great Families, with his internal energy still chaotic and not fully recovered, Wilbur had no foothold. His cultivation strength was also significantly suppressed. In this situation, revealing his strength would only get him killed.


    Wilbur had suffered greatly in the past for trusting others too much, so he had learned to be cautious. Until he had a secure ce to stay, he would not use his dragon energy.


    All night, Wilbur practiced inhaling and exhaling, slowly adapting. By the end of the night, he could barely inhale for one minute, using that minute''s energy to enhance his body''s constitution.


    In the morning, the cell was filled with the sound of people begging. The old man stood at the cell door, shouting continually, hoping to catch the attention of the Eight Great Families.

 Chapter 2596

    Wilbur heard the pleasing from all directions, remembering the old man''s words that the Eight Great Families only selected one thousand ves each day, while thirty thousand people had arrived in Buck Town yesterday. The chances were slim, and unwilling to humiliate himself by kneeling and begging, Wilbur simply closed his eyes and continued to meditate. Whether he would be chosen was up to fate. Dying in battle was preferable to begging for food on his knees.


    Nightless Elder had once advised Wilbur to lower his status upon reaching the middle dimensions, starting from the lowest ve position, as survival chances were better that way. Wilbur had agreed back then, but now, seeing cultivators kneeling like animals to beg, he could not bear such humiliation. He shut his eyes, refusing to watch.


    Given the slim chance of being chosen, Wilbur did not expect to be picked. With thirty thousand people here and only a thousand being selected, twenty-nine thousand would remain. Even if there were killers among the cultivators, they could not possibly kill all of them. Wilbur felt there was still a chance for survival, so he ignored the absurd selection process.


    "Lord Reyne Divan, I''m here."


    "Steward Horne, you''vee after all."


    A man with long red hair, chiseled features, and an aura of murderous intent approached. Seeing the old man, a hint of a smile appeared in Reyne Divan''s eyes.


    "Master Divan, you know I respect rules. Since I promised you, I naturally returned."


    "And the item I wanted?"


    Divan extended his right hand, and Horne carefully took out a small cloth bag from his clothes, cing it in Divan''s palm. "Master, my future is in your hands."


    "Hmm."


    Divan nced at the bag and smiled. "Very good. Steward Horne, I''m pleased with your work. From now on, you''re a member of the Reyne family."


    Steward Han''s heart leaped with joy, and he quickly asked, "May I know what my status will be?"


    "First-ss ve."


    Hearing this, Wilbur could not help but feel shocked and opened his eyes. To avoid drawing attention, he quickly shut them again, continuing to meditate. What shocked him was Divan giving Steward Horne the status of a first-ss ve. In Buck Town, the lowest rank with a chance of survival was a third-ss family ve. Ordinary cultivators needed at least a hundred years to be a second- ss ve, and five hundred years to be a first-ss ve.


    With just a word, Reyne Divan had exempted Steward Horne from six hundred years of very, which deeply shocked Wilbur. At the same time, an inexplicable sense of anger rose within him. The fate of a cultivator was entirely in the hands of others, with years of status and position decided by a single decision. This seemed utterly unfair. Initially, Wilbur had some inclination toward bing a ve, but this moment erased hisst thought of it.


    Reyne Divan noticed Wilbur and frowned. "Who is that person?"

 Chapter 2597

    Steward Horne said, "He''s a cultivator from the lower dimensions. I''ve only met him once. However, if Lord Divan is willing to give him a chance, I hope you might consider bringing him into the Reyne family."


    "Is that so? Steward Horne, I remember you never spoke on behalf of others before. Today, for an ordinary young man, you actually dare to do something like this to pull him into the Reyne family?"


    Hearing this, Steward Horne knelt on one knee and cupped his hands. "Lord Divan, I''m sorry for acting out of line, but please give him a chance."


    "Alright, I''ll give him a chance."


    Divan looked at Wilbur, who was still meditating with his eyes closed, and frowned. "Hey, kid, I''m talking to you. We''ve been here chatting for a while, you must have heard us, right? Since you heard, why don''t youe over and kneel in greeting?"


    "That''s enough."


    Wilbur suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Reyne Divan. "Lord Divan, I am actually very grateful for Steward Horne''s help. But I have never been a ve, and I don''t want to be anyone''s ve. So, please, Lord Divan, find someone else."


    "What? Are you refusing me?" Divan''s eyes shed coldly. Steward Horne quickly said, "Lord Divan, please calm down. Wilbur, what are you doing? Hurry up ande over!"


    "No, Steward Horne, you don''t need to persuade him. This is no longer about you and him. It is now between me and him. I don''t want him to kneel to me out of respect for you. I want to ask him myself."


    Reyne Divan looked at Wilbur and said coldly, "Kid, I know you are arrogant, but you should know that this is Buck Town. Without the identity of a member of the Eight Great Families, you will soon be killed. Now, I will give you onest chance. If you crawl over and apologize, I can give you the opportunity to be a ve of the Reyne family. Your n has sessfully intrigued me, kid. You''ve seeded."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested."


    This time, Wilbur did not even open his eyes and directly refused Divan. Steward Horne said in shock, "Lord Divan, please don''t be angry. He..."


    "No need to say more. Hmph, I won''t bother with an arrogant person, because every arrogant person will eventually pay for their arrogance. Let''s go, Steward Horne,e with me."


    "Yes, Lord Divan."


    Steward Horne followed Divan, looking back at Wilbur onest time before leaving the cell, his eyes full of regret. He had seen many arrogant cultivators like Wilbur before, and none of them ended well. Someone too arrogant would inevitably pay a price, especially in Buck Town, known for its ughter. Horne sighed and shook his head as he followed Divan.


    This time, the Eight Great Families sent twenty people, and a thousand ves were quickly chosen. Among the remaining twenty-nine thousand, many had knelt and begged but still were not selected. After the Eight Great Families left with their chosen ves, the guards opened each cell door. Wilbur, like everyone else, walked out and mingled with the crowd to leave the prison. The air inside the prison was hot, but outside, Buck Town was a frozen city covered in snow.


    A biting cold wind swept through, making many people shiver. They all rushed towards the city gate. The prison was located to the left of Buck Town''s east gate, so after exiting, many headed toward the city.

 Chapter 2598

    Wilbur mingled with the crowd, following the others towards the city. Just as they were about to enter, the guards suddenly crossed their spears, shouting, "Stop! Today''s quota of ten thousand people has been filled. Without a token, no more cultivators are allowed to enter."


    It was then that Wilbur realized that Buck Town had its own rules. Anyone without a town token was considered a beggar, and only ten thousand such individuals were allowed to enter each day.


    The purpose of this rule was to provoke fights within Buck Town. Desperation could cause people to do anything. Every day, tens of thousands of cultivators arrive at Buck Town. To reduce their numbers, Buck Town designed this special rule. Of the cultivators without tokens, only ten thousand could enter the city to fight and reduce the number of ves. Those left outside would fight for resources, eventually killing each other.


    While every cultivator desired fairness, Buck Town was a city of ughter, devoid of absolute fairness. To achieve fairness, one had to rely on their strength.


    A cold wind blew through, chilling to the bone. Many in the crowd started shivering to keep warm. Suddenly, a voice called out, "I''m so cold, I need clothes. Someone, please lend me their clothes. I''m begging you, please lend me your clothes."


    "We''re all cold here, not just you. Why should we lend you our clothes? Why don''t you lend us yours?"


    "Damn you, I''ll kill you!"


    "And I wouldn''t mind killing you!"


    The two started arguing, then erupted with energy and began to fight. Their cultivation strength was significantly suppressed here, so neither left the ground. However, there was a vast difference in their abilities. The fightsted only about twenty seconds before one was decapitated, his head thrown aside. The victor quickly stripped the dead man''s clothes and put them on. Seeing this, several people around them, eyes bloodshot, erupted with powerful energy and began fighting too.


    The crowd was terrified. Some tried to rush into the city amidst the chaos, shouting, "Run! Someone''s killing people!"


    "Run! They''re killing people!"


    People shouted as dozens tried to rush into the city. Just then, the guards swung their spears, and a wave of ck energy swept through, cutting those at the front in half. Blood was spread everywhere as they fell dead.


    From start to finish, the entire scenested less than five seconds. The area in front was cleared out, creating an empty space. Wilbur looked at the empty space, eyes wide. Some tried to strip the clothes off the dead but were also cut in half by the ck energy.


    The guard shouted, "No one is allowed within fifty steps of the city walls. Anyone who approaches will be killed!"


    The guard''s words struck fear into everyone''s hearts. As the cold wind blew, snow began to fall from the sky. Someone shouted anxiously, "It''s snowing! It''s snowing! It''ll only get colder. We''ll all freeze to death. I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    His cries echoed in the cold air. At this moment, over ten thousand cultivators trapped outside the main city fell silent. Everyone knew that if they could not find a way to stay warm, they would freeze to death before they could enter Buck Town.

 Chapter 2599

    No one wanted to die, but clothing was limited, meaning that to survive, they had to take clothes from others or die in the cold.


    The snow fell mercilessly, and after less than half a minute of silence, the fighting began. Shouts and sounds of attacks filled the air, and within a minute, thousands were fighting.


    People fell one after another. Many were killed by others while trying to strip clothes off the dead. Wilbur stood there in shock. Suddenly, someone attacked him. He quickly dodged and took a deep breath, absorbing the energy from the middle dimension.


    In the next second, the Magic Dragon de appeared in his hand, and with one swift strike, he cleaved his attacker in two.


    "What?"


    "This guy managed to adapt to the energy of the middle dimensions in just one day. He''s truly strong."


    One guard said, "So what if he''s strong? Buck Town has nevercked strong people. Over thousands of years, countless strong ones have been killed. Strength alone isn''t enough to win. Anyone who breaks the rules will die, no matter how strong they are."


    Wilbur heard the guards and felt a pang of regret. If he had bowed to Reyne Divan in prison earlier, he might have had a chance to survive. But then, what kind of person would he be?


    At that moment, a cultivator shouted, "Wait a minute! Look, over ten thousand people have already died in the battle just now. Only less than a thousand of us are left. We don''t need to keep fighting. We can all get the clothes we need and survive!"


    Everyone looked at each other and then began to gather clothes from the dead. In theory, with neen thousand people, if each needed two sets of clothes, nine thousand five hundred people could survive. But things did not go as nned. No one wanted to die, so the fight continued, and within five minutes, eighteen thousand people were dead.


    Wilbur nced back at the two guards. They smirked, clearly seeing him as someone destined to be eliminated. Although Wilbur felt a deep hatred, he understood that this was the rule of Buck Town. Even if he managed to enter the town without a town token, he would struggle to enter again if he ever left.


    Therefore, those who entered the city would likely kill others to steal their tokens. A guard shouted at Wilbur, "What are you looking at? Get lost!"


    Sighing, Wilbur bent down to strip clothes off a corpse. But as he reached out, he froze, thinking, ''If I really take clothes off a corpse and wear them, how am I any different from those living in Buck Town?''


    With the biting wind chilling him, Wilbur gave up on taking clothes from the dead. Instead, he walked to the city wall, checked the map of Buck Town, and then turned away, disappearing into the cold wind.


    Walking through the icyndscape, Wilbur recalled the map''s indication of the snow wolf area nearby. If he could kill a snow wolf, he could cook its meat to replenish his energy.

 Chapter 2600

    After leaving the east gate of the main city, more than an hour had passed. Walking through the snowstorm, Wilbur''s body began to sway slightly. If he could not find a snow wolf to kill and eat soon, he would inevitably freeze to death here.


    Although Wilbur was strong on Earth, this was a middle dimension with energy quite different from Earth''s. Wilbur needed to readjust to the hundredfold gravity and special energy of Buck Town before he could start cultivating.


    To be precise, Wilbur had not yet begun his cultivation here. He was just beginning to adapt to the hundredfold gravity and special energy.


    The battle in front of the main city''s gate had consumed his energy, and now, the consequences of this mdaptation were gradually showing. Wilbur felt a tearing pain in the muscles of his left chest, a result of using the middle-rank space''s energy for the first time.


    It was akin to those who y with heavy weights on Earth. At first, without mastering the technique, lifting and lowering the weights several times would cause chest pain.


    However, the impact of energy was different from that of a fixed-weight. The pain caused by the domineering energy of the middle dimension was beyond Wilbur''s control. His left chest began to heat up, and when he looked down, he saw arge red area.


    While Wilbur was resting, a cool sensation suddenly spread across his left chest. He looked at his chest and saw that the seal left by Kaiser was circting on its own, helping to alleviate his pain.


    Seeing this, Wilbur paused for two seconds before realizing and murmuring, "It seems I misjudged Kaiser. Without his seal, I would surely die here today."


    A few seconds ago, because of the severe chest pain, Wilbur had considered using his left hand to hold the sword, thinking it would make channeling energy easier. But now, with the seal''s support, he could still use his right hand.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew past, and instinctively, Wilbur sensed an enemy behind him. He turned abruptly to see a snow wolf the size of a wild boar standing before him.


    The snow wolf let out a roar. The ground shook, and two more snow wolves appeared from the left and right sides, moving like a gust of wind, leaving only a blur of white shadows before positioning themselves behind Wilbur.


    The three snow wolves surrounded Wilbur from three directions, then began circling him clockwise. At this moment, a shadow descended from the sky,nding tens of meters outside the wolves'' circle. The figure watched the scene calmly and said softly, "If you want to live, I can save you. Just give me a gold coin."


    Wilbur, staring at the three snow wolves, coldly replied, "I don''t have any gold coins. Get lost."


    "Hmph," the ck-haired man holding a sword sneered. "At death''s door, and still so stubborn. Since it''s business, we can negotiate. Ahem... No gold coins, you say? Silver coins will do. Fifty silver coins, and I''ll save your life."


    "Get lost!"

 Chapter 2601

    After confirming the situation, Wilbur shouted at the man coldly. The ck-haired man froze, staring at Wilbur for a moment before sneering and letting out a smirk. "Sure. I won''t be in your way if you''re intent on getting yourself killed. Goodbye."


    Upon saying the words, the man disappeared without a trace. Wilbur knew that the man did have the power to defeat the three snow wolves, but Wilbur had no money on him. Besides, he had gone hungry the whole day and now saw the snow wolves as food.


    This time, Wilbur was not going to let anyone else take his prey from him. He summoned the Magic Dragon de, then took a deep breath before absorbing the energy aura around him. The next second, all three snow wolves came charging toward him at the same time.


    Wilbur shot out toward the wolf in front of him, attacking it at top speed before moving on to the next target.


    "Roar!"


    Another snow wolf pounced, its bloody mouth snapping at Wilbur. At thest second, Wilbur turned to the side and retaliated with an attack of his own. The powerful dark aura cut the wolf''s head off its body, spraying blood everywhere.


    The other two snow wolves witnessed the quick killing and were shocked. However, Wilbur gave them no chance to escape,unching two swift attacks that killed the other two wolves at once.


    Wilbur looked around before settling his sight on the cave a little ahead. He gritted his teeth through the pain, gripping the Magic Dragon de in one hand and dragging all three snow wolves in the other into the cave. He then gathered some firewood and struck a rock with the Magic Dragon de to create sparks that would ignite the firewood.


    Wilbur cut off arge piece of flesh from one of the wolves'' thighs, popping it onto his makeshift grill at once. After it was cooked, he seasoned it with the condiments he had kept in his demine before digging in.


    The meat was fresh and delicious, but Wilbur still felt rather hungry after finishing all of it. He then cut off the wolf''s whole leg, and the hunger only disappeared after he had eaten all four legs of one wolf.


    Wilbur rubbed his belly, confused. The gravity here was a hundred times greater than that of Earth, which would exin why he would use up much more energy than usual. It was important to recharge that energy, which meant that all three snow wolves would have to end up as grilled meat.


    Since Wilbur did not have a town token, he was not allowed into Buck Town for the time being and could only wander the streets outside. Thus, he nned to prepare his food in advance to save energy and went searching for more firewood beforeing back. While grilling the snow wolves, he took the fur he had skinned off them to stuff into his coat.


    There was no way Wilbur could buy any clothes in Buck Town, and it was freezing out here. Wilbur''s best bet was eating wolf meat and using the wolves'' fur as an insnt. It was a good thing that the snow wolves were ratherrge, close to the size of a wild boar. They had enough fur that one wolf''s worth was enough to fill up Wilbur''s coat.


    With the fine wolf''s hairs filling up his coat, the wind could not seep through it at all. With Wilbur also being close to the campfire, the heat even made him break out into a small sweat.


    Wilbur finished grilling all the meat and put away the three pieces of wolf pelt. They might not be worth much money, but he could at least trade them for some necessities once he got into town.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through Wilbur''s chest. He cried out, pressing the left side of his chest before the pain caused him to promptly pass out.

 Chapter 2602

    It was dark outside by the time Wilbur returned to his senses, and the left side of his chest had turned ck. There was a chill that radiated from the seal which


    soothed his pain.


    He thought back to his fight against the snow wolves. Making a few attacks had resulted in such a terrible bacsh. Wilbur finally understood then that his body had not gotten used to the energy aura in a middle dimension just yet.


    The only way for Wilbur to be able to start cultivating was to wait until his body had adjusted to the energy aura. Just as Wilbur was about to meditate, a ck figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. Wilbur looked up and saw that it was the man from earlier in the day who had wanted a gold coin from him in exchange for saving his life.


    "So, this is where you''ve been hiding. You''re pretty good at sneaking around, I have to say, but I still found you in the end. You must be new here, eh? Let me guess, you can''t get into Buck Town because you don''t have a town token?"


    Wilbur eyed the man warily. "Why are you so concerned? I think we''re hardly even friends."


    The man raised an eyebrow, before saying, "You''re right. We aren''t friends, but for now, neither are we enemies. I think there''s a fair chance for us to end up on either side. You look like you''re hurt pretty badly. I reckon if we were to battle now, you might notst."


    Wilbur red at the ck-haired man. "Is that a threat?"


    The man chuckled. "No, I''m not threatening you. I just think we could work together, you know. I saw you kill those three snow wolves, and I was hoping you would consider giving this partnership a chance. You might not have a town token... but I do. You can be in charge of killing snow wolves, and I''ll take the wolf pelts into town to be sold off. We''ll split the profits; one wolf pelt would get us one bronze coin. If you can kill ten snow wolves every day, we can get ten bronze coins each day."


    Wilbur said, "Your n sounds pretty good, but I can''t even get into town. Coins don''t matter to me."


    "Oh, that''s where you''re mistaken. I didn''t have a town token either until I spent a hundred silver coins on one."


    Wilbur raised a brow. "You can get a town token with a hundred silver coins?"


    "You heard that right. That means as long as you''re still alive, you have a shot at getting into Buck Town."


    Wilbur was rather tempted and asked, "Alright. How many bronze coins make a hundred silver coins?"


    The man stuck out a finger. "One thousand bronze coins make one silver coin." Wilbur was dumbfounded when he heard that. It meant that he would need a hundred thousand bronze coins just to get a town token. Which also meant that... he would have to kill and skin one hundred thousand snow wolves.


    This seemed like an impossible task toplete in a short time. Buck Town was a bloodthirsty town with danger lurking around every corner, and killing one hundred thousand snow wolves just did not seem realistic at all.


    Besides, this man was just saying that he wanted to befriend Wilbur. His true intentions were still unclear.

 Chapter 2603

    "So?" asked the ck-haired man. "What do you think?"


    "Alright," Wilbur said after giving it some thought. "Let''s do it. I''ll kill the snow wolves, you''ll sell their pelts. I think I should at least get your name, though."


    "Oh, Ipletely forgot to introduce myself! How rude of me. The name''s Saber Farring. What about yours?"


    "Wally Yonder."


    "Nice to meet you, Wally. I''m counting on you to get those wolfskins for us now."


    "Of course. As long as you get the job done, we can keep working together."


    Wilbur saw the sun beginning to rise outside and took out the three wolf pelts from earlier before handing them to Saber. "You can have these first, then."


    "You said just now that one bronze coin could get you a bottle of wine, right? Please get me one of those, then. I''ll be waiting here."


    "Sure, sure. I''ll get those pelts sold off right away."


    Saber left happily with the wolf pelts. Wilbur closed his eyes, pretending to meditate. He waited until Saber was gone before walking out of the cave and heading off into the distance.


    Wilbur knew that Saber could not be trusted. The guy might have seemed like he wanted to work with Wilbur, but he gave Wilbur judgmental stares the entire time they had been talking as if trying to see if there was anything from Wilbur he could take from.


    Thus, Wilbur deduced that Saber would not only return without the wine as he promised but even bring along some assassins with him. The goal was to push Wilbur to his limits, and then force him to hand over his prized possessions to them. Wilbur was not in the best physical state now and could not afford to take on such a fight yet. The best thing he could do was run away.


    The entire area was covered with a thickyer of snow and even the mountains appearedpletely white. There were bound to be some caves Wilbur could hide in, and the conversation with Saber from the night before had given him a clearer picture of where he stood.


    Buck Town was a bloodthirsty ce. Wilbur was still too weak now and did note from one of the Eight Great Families. He stood a huge risk of getting killed even if he managed to get into town, and thus knew that his utmost priority was to rest until his body had gotten used to the energy aura here.


    He could make his decision on whether or not he wanted to enter the town, and if so when, after he could cultivate.


    The snow buried Wilbur''s footprints, and he managed to find a cave deep in the mountains before Saber came back. Wilbur blocked the entrance of the cave with snow and got to meditating, trying to absorb the energy aura and then release it.


    This time, Wilbur spent an entire month slowly adjusting his body to the energy aura of the middle dimensions. He could finally absorb it freely after that but was still restricted when it came to casting spells. He could not cast spells that would use up too much energy aura or it would lead to severe bacsh all the same.


    Despite only eating onerge meal every few days throughout the month, all the meat from the three snow wolves was still polished off by the end of it. Wilbur could not focus on cultivating without any food to nourish him, so he had no choice but to leave the cave to go hunting.


    It was snowing fiercely outside, and Wilbur looked around from the entrance of the cave. Not much had changed since a month ago. He stretched his arms, then blocked up the entrance of the cave with snow again before heading out to hunt for food.

 Chapter 2604

    Wilbur''s footsteps made crunching noises in the snow, and he had hidden his


    aura to prevent being spotted by other cultivators. He was in the middle of hunting for prey in the woods when an adult deer came charging toward him. Wilbur dodged quickly to the left, just in time to hear a series of rushed galloping sounds. Wilbur scrambled to hide behind a tree, and just half a minuteter, a few people could be seen chasing after the deer on their horses.


    The man leading the group looked rather familiar, but he passed by so quickly that Wilbur could not identify him right away. All Wilbur could see was the man pulling the string of his bow atop his white horse, letting it go, and shooting the deer.


    "Well done!"


    "Brilliant archery, Mister Farring!"


    The two men behind cheered and whooped, but Wilbur frowned from where he was hiding. "What? Mister Farring?"


    "Go and see if it''s dead yet."


    "Yes, Mister Farring."


    One guy got off his horse, running towards the deer. Realization struck Wilbur then. Mister Farring was Saber Farring, the guy who had pretended to want to work with him in the cave before.


    "The deer''s dead, Mister Farring! You shot it right through the throat!"


    "Nice. Take it back. We''ll at least have something to show the Bills."


    "I''m sure this must be your biggest catch of the year, Mister Farring. You really are


    a wonderful archer, sir," another guy gushed.


    Saber looked at the man, frowning all of a sudden. "I almost forgot, Hayden. I actually let the biggest catch ever go. He slipped away right under my nose, just a month ago."


    "What?"


    "He got away."


    "You''re a splendid archer, sir. What kind of prey would be able to get away from you? A snow leopard?"


    "No!"


    Saber smirked. "It was a cultivator from a lower dimension who had just gotten to Buck Town. I saw him kill three snow wolves with my own two eyes."


    "What?"


    "A lower dimension cultivator killed three snow wolves on his own?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t believe it at first." Saber flicked the reins of his horse. "But he did it. I reckon he''s got something precious on him that''s helping him out. I pretended to form a partnership with him, trying to gain his trust so I could hire someone to kill him."


    "Oh, did you mean to let him go in the end?"


    "No, of course not. Don''t you forget that I only treat members of the Eight Great Families with decency. The guy''s a nobody. His possessions are all going to me. But for some reason, he managed to see through my n. The bastard managed to slip away while I was gone! Ah, what a shame."


    Saber was actually a servant of the Bill family and spent his time running errands for them. He was prone to preying on some skilled cultivators during his time out of town and finding ways to get close to them.

 Chapter 2605

    Saber knew that any cultivator who could survive such snowy weather was either incredibly powerful or had something precious on them. Saber''s goal in getting close to them was to steal those precious items from them.


    One time, Saber had managed to wrangle a Frost Pearl off a cultivator. The Frost Pearl was capable of freezing anything within a three-meter radius around the person wearing it.


    Saber had given the Frost Pearl to the Bill family and was rewarded ten gold coins for it. Saber realized that making money this way was much quicker, and something like the Frost Pearl was definitely worth well over ten gold coins.


    This made Saber all the more eager to hunt for more treasures. However, he would not hand them over to his superiors this time. Once he was skilled enough, he might have a shot at getting into the Reyne family.


    Saber had visited the Reyne family in secret before. He met with Divan Reyne, to whom he had expressed his desire to be a part of the Reyne family.


    Divan had considered Saber''s request and assigned him ten tasks. Once Saber hadpleted them, he would be epted into the Reyne family at once.


    Saber had thought that those tasks would be easy, only to be stumped on the first task itself.


    Just then, Hayden reminded him, "Saber, Mister Divan said that you can''t slip up with Steward Horne a second time... or your future''s going up in smoke."


    "I know, I know. I''ll deal with Steward Horne properly. Mister Divan will be satisfied for sure."


    "Come on, let''s head back."


    Saber pulled on his reins and left with the two men.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows from behind the tree. Steward Horne... was that the old man from the dungeonst time?


    Saber was not a good person, and thus Wilbur deduced that Divan was trying to use Saber to harm Steward Horne.


    It sounded like this was not Steward Horne''s first time in Buck Town. Considering the fact that he was also a steward, it would not be that easy for Saber or Divan to harm him.


    Wilbur gave the situation some thought. Despite wanting to help Steward Horne out, Wilbur was having trouble even getting into Buck Town in the first ce. Besides, Steward Horne had said that he refused to deal with weaklings. Wilbur might not even get the chance to help him even if he wanted to do it.


    Wilbur shook his head at the thought of the violent battle that had happened at the gates of Buck Town and continued on his hunt for food.


    He managed to kill a dozen or so deers in the next three days, grilling them and storing the meat in his demine. Wilbur returned to the cave he previously used and blocked off the entrance with snow before starting his meditation.


    Three monthster, Wilbur''s body was finallypletely adjusted to the energy aura of the middle dimensions. He watched as a white ball of light quickly took shape in his palm, spreading warmth through his body as the power he had lost returned to him once more.


    He took a deep breath, feeling like a weight had been lifted off him.


    He could nowpletely absorb the energy aura in Buck Town and use it to cast different spells. Wilbur did not have to fear other cultivators anymore.


    The energy aura in Buck Town was merely one percent of what it was in Walker Town. It would take too long to improve his cultivation here, so Wilbur made up his mind that he would focus on making a hundred gold coins to get to Walker Town.


    He would cultivate once he got there, where his cultivation would improve much faster. Wilbur exited the cave and quickly headed toward Buck Town.


    All he had to do now was sell off the deer pelts he had for some bronze coins, which he would then use to purchase some necessities.

 Chapter 2606

    Wilbur made his way across a mountain and was halfway through when he saw several cultivators surrounding a cultivator with white hair. The white-haired cultivator was in a sorry state, his face unrecognizable from the loose hair covering it. His clothes were stained with blood, and so was the de of the sword he was holding.


    The cultivators spotted Wilbur and promptly turned to charge at him. The white- haired man pushed his hair out of his face, gripping his sword as he stared at Wilbur with a frown. "Are you from the Reyne family too?"


    Wilbur finally recognized the man with his hair out of his face. It was none other than Steward Horne, the old man from the dungeon.


    Steward Horne stared at Wilbur for a moment before turning to shout at Saber and the others. "Saber Farring, you bastard! You were plotting against me with Divan Reyne this whole time!"


    "Hahahaha!" Saber barked out augh. "Do you know why Mister Divan wants you dead, Steward Horne? You thought you understood how Buck Town operated, that this was a ce where honor and status mattered. That''s why you left and came back so many times. You wanted to get more and more out of your trips here and use this to join the Reyne family before rising through the ranks, hoping to get more power and status through this. It''s a pity you aren''t that great of a cultivator!"


    Saberughed loudly once more, and Steward Horne roared, "What are youughing at? Is this funny to you? Anyone whoes to Buck Town would want power and higher status!"


    "Yes, you''re right, but there''s one thing you missed. Power and status need to be backed up with support, and a person who only knows how to take advantage of others cannot rise among the elites of Buck Town! You should be grateful the Reyne family didn''t kill you for leaving this ce twice. Yet you kept going, trying to enter the Reyne family and opt for even more power. You''re too full of yourself, Steward Horne."


    Steward Horne was stunned upon hearing those words. Memories of the past flooded his brain, and he looked to be in rather low spirits. Saber saw this, and jeered, "Who would have thought, huh? The great Steward Horne of such high esteem, being hunted down to be killed."


    ...


    The other cultivatorsughed along with Saber, and Steward Horne gripped his sword furiously. "You bastards! I''ll kill you first even if it''ll cost me my life!"


    Steward Horne was a prideful man and could hardly contain his anger at being mocked by Saber and the others. He turned around and started charging toward them.


    "Wait, Steward Horne!" Just then, Wilbur shouted from where he was standing behind Steward Horne. Steward Horne paused, turning around and frowning at him. "Who are you?"


    "Wait. It''s you?"


    "Yes, it''s me," Wilbur replied as he put his hair up and looked straight at Steward Horne. "It''s been a while."

 Chapter 2607

    Steward Horne''s jaw fell open, shock shing in his eyes. "It is you! Have you be one of Saber Farring''s men now?"


    "No. I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?"


    Steward Horne nced at Wilbur warily. "Are you sure?"


    Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de and pointed it at Saber calmly. "You can get out of here first, Steward Horne. We''ll meet again after I kill these bastards."


    Saber''s n had been to rile up Steward Horne and then go in for the kill. He had recognized Wilbur the second he had put his hair up and had thought that Wilbur would not be an enemy even if their deal had fallen through. Much to his surprise, Wilbur actually wanted to kill him.


    Saber could not hold back any longer as he spat, "What did you just say? You want to kill me, huh?"


    Wilbur walked past Steward Horne, making his way towards Saber slowly. "You can drop the act, Saber Farring. You tried to plot against me to get me killed, but I managed to escape. I wasn''t going to kill you, but people like you are going to take down all the cultivators here."


    "That''s why you can''t stay!" Steward Horne shouted, "Yes, Saber takes advantage of others to rob and kill them! He''s pretty much been killing every cultivator who can''t get into Buck Town that hees across."


    Saber gritted his teeth. "You shut your f*cking mouth, Horne! Do you think this lower-dimension cultivator will be able to help you? He''s just walked right into a death trap, and it''ll be your turn after I deal with him!"


    Saber waved a hand. "Get him! I want him dead!"


    Four cultivators dressed in ck robes charged toward Wilbur with their swords out. Wilbur did not fear them in the slightest and met their attacks head-on.


    At the sight, Steward Horne shouted as he rushed to join the fight, "Let me help you, Wilbur!"


    Saber waved a hand, and two more cultivators in ck robes joined the battle as well.


    Saber sneered, "Wilbur? Didn''t you tell me your name was Wally? How dare you trick me! I''m going to make you pay!"


    Upon saying those words, Saber joined the battle as well. There were now seven cultivators fighting, but Wilbur''s body was nourished by his dragon aura and power of light, making him powerful enough to kill a snow wolf with a single blow.


    Had he not wanted to hide his identity as a dragon n cultivator, Wilbur would have killed all the cultivators with the Dragon Spell. Wilbur moved quickly and killed one of the cultivators in ck in an instant.


    Another cultivator in ck robes joined the battle, who Wilbur yed with a single strike as well. Wilbur retreated after that, causing two more cultivators toe forward, whom he then killed with one strike too.


    Within the blink of an eye, his opponents were reduced from six to four. Saber was about to join the battle, but Hayden stopped him. "Don''t. He''s trying to lure us in. He''s twice as fast when you''re within three meters away from him. That''s his actual speed."


    "F*ck! What do we do?"


    Just then, Steward Horne took down the cultivator in front of him before shouting at Saber, "What do you do? Let me tell you what you''re going to do. You''re going


    to get on your knees and apologize to this young man and me before you piss us off further. That way, we might consider sparing your lives."

 Chapter 2608

    Saber and Hayden no longer had any more help at the moment, thus Saber did not respond to Steward Horne''s taunts and threats.


    Saber whispered, "Our men should be here in five minutes. Once they get here, we''ll be able to take these bastards down."


    "It really is strange, though. Most lower dimension cultivators whoe here usually have their powers severely decreased. How is this guy still so powerful?"


    Hayden nced at Wilbur. "My only guess is that he''s the most powerful cultivator in his lower dimension, so his powers are still pretty decent even after they''ve shrunken down. Don''t you forget, Mister Saber, that every cultivator whoes to the middle dimensions would suffer from shrunken powers."


    "I see. That''s probably it, then."


    Saber and Hayden walked backward as they spoke. Wilbur called out loudly when he noticed that, "What''s this? Trying to run?"


    Hayden had been right. Wilbur was the most powerful cultivator on Earth, but that was not the case for every cultivator who came to the middle dimensions. Some cultivators'' powers might shrink, or disappearpletely, causing their demise, but that was far from the case for Wilbur. He was far more powerful than Saber and Hayden could ever imagine.


    Hayden whispered something into Saber''s ear, who smirked and called out, "You should know, Wilbur, that people like me are everywhere in Buck Town. All these people will be after those treasures you have. I might want to kill you and take them from you, but you can''t hate me for it. That''s just how you survive in Buck Town. On the contrary, if you join my side and kill Steward Horne for me, I can give you a town token in return. You''ll be able to enter and leave Buck Town whenever you please. In fact, I could even get you into the Bill family. Once you be part of them, you''ll just have to show your ID wherever you are, and you won''t be killed."


    Steward Horne turned to look at Wilbur upon hearing the words. That was an offer that swayed even Steward Horne himself, and he would have said yes at once if he was in the shoes of someone who had never been into Buck Town before.


    However, Wilbur was not Steward Horne. He merely smirked at Saber''s words and replied, "My apologies. I tend to have a hard time trusting people who let me down in the past. You can all go to hell."


    Wilbur came charging towards the two men with his Magic Dragon de. Hayden had no choice but to meet the attack head-on, and Wilbur cut him down the very next second.


    Saber muttered a chant all of a sudden, and a huge ck hand appeared in mid- air. The hand descended upon Wilbur, grabbing him and lifting him into the air as Saberughed wildly. "Hahaha! Oh, Wilbur, you sure have underestimated the people of Buck Town. At least you earned the right to have me take you on personally!"


    Saber clenched therge ck hand into a fist. Much to his surprise, the enormous ck hand began to shrink before entering Wilbur''s bodypletely.


    "That was a pretty decent dark energy. Thanks! As a sign of gratitude for your gift, I''ll kill you with it!"


    Wilbur muttered a spell, reaching out with his right hand. Arge hand forged out of dark energy appeared in mid-air, swiping at Saber.


    Saber stumbled several steps backward, but the enormous hand was too fast for him. It grabbed him by the waist, lifting him into the air all under Wilbur''smand.

 Chapter 2609

    "Please! Please let me go! I''ll give you whatever you want. Let''s make a deal!"


    ...


    Wilbur''s gaze shed. "Say goodbye to this world, Saber Farring!"


    He flicked his wrist sharply, and the enormous palm clenched tightly into a fist. Saber''s body exploded into small particles that drifted off into the wind.


    Just then, a series of footsteps could be heard. Steward Horne grabbed Wilbur by the wrist, urging, "Their men are here, let''s go quickly!"


    Both of them raced through the woods as the soldiers chased after them, both on the ground and in the sky as they shouted for the pair to stop. The soldiers were unable to catch up to Wilbur and Steward Horne, but the distance between both parties was quite short.


    The two men ran for their lives in the snow, and Steward Horne turned around. Pain shot through his chest all of a sudden, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The pair were forced to stop, and Steward Horne let go of Wilbur''s wrist. "You go on ahead. I can''t run any further. They''ll catch up to us soon. I''ll just ept my fate."


    Wilbur looked around. "I know a ce nearby. We''ll be able to hide from the soldiers once we get there, but whether we survive or not is another story. Come on, we haven''t got much time."


    Wilbur yanked Steward Horne along, and the two men continued running through the woods for a bit until they reached a huge tree spanning around a few dozen meters. There was a hole in the tree, which Wilbur shoved Steward Horne into before climbing after him.


    Just as they had entered the hole, Steward Horne smelled something foul in the air. "Where is this?"


    "Shh! Be quiet. We''re in a python''s nest."


    "What?"


    Steward Horne was shocked, but he promptly stopped talking. Outside, a dozen or so soldiers d in silver armor came running over.


    The leader was a man dressed in Reyne family attire, and one of the soldiers pointed at the hole in the tree before saying to him, "I saw them hide in this hole, Mister Jack. They''re in there for sure."


    Jack Reyne walked up to the hole, peering at it. He picked up some of the dirt from the walls of the hole, giving it a whiff before saying, "Ah. This is the nest of a Firetree Python. I can''t believe there would be one here."


    "What are we going to do now, sir? Should we go inside?"


    "No, there''s no need for that. Block the hole up with the snow. Firetree Pythons have excellent noses. This one will smell those two once the air in there grows denser with their scent, and it''ll kill them for sure."


    "Yes, sir."


    The soldiers carried out their order and plugged up the entrance of the hole in the tree before retreating a few dozen meters away to observe the situation.

 Chapter 2610

    Jack knew that Firetree Pythons were extremely ill-tempered, and a violent battle was bound to break out once it sensed that someone had broken into its nest.


    It would take at least three junior guards and twenty soldiers to kill an adult Firetree Python, and Jack was pretty certain that Wilbur and Steward Horne would not be powerful enough to defeat one. They would be dead for sure.


    All they had to do now was wait for that to happen. Jack had been told that he had to bring Steward Horne''s corpse back, but now felt like that was not necessary anymore.


    Once it was confirmed that the Firetree Python had woken up, Jack would be able to head back with everyone else. This was Divan''s task, not Jack''s. It was just that Jack had to listen to Divan as he was under him.


    The thought of Divan reminded Jack of the past. The two of them had entered the Reyne family together, but Divan had made it as a Middle Guard in just two thousand years while Jack remained a Junior Guard.


    Jack was certain that Divan had not been working hard at his cultivation at all and felt like he would defeat Divan for sure if they were to battle each other.


    At the thought, Jack could not help but swear under his breath. "F*cking Divan ordering me around all the time... I''ll beat him into a pulp one day!"


    At the same time, Wilbur and Steward Horne were hiding somewhere dark in the hole of the tree. They were surprised to see the soldiers outside blocking up the hole with snow when Steward Horne spat out a mouthful of blood all of a sudden. He swayed on his feet, before falling down.


    "Senior!"


    Wilbur scrambled to help Steward Horne up, but he said, "Just leave me be. I''ve been gravely injured. You should run for your life if you make it out of here."


    "No, Steward Horne. You''re going to be fine!"


    Just then, a putrid smell filled the air. Wilbur whipped around and saw a red python with a body that was roughly a meter wide. It straightened its body in the darkness, staring down at the two men.


    The red python emitted an eerie red glow. Its eyes were pale blue, eyeing them hungrily. Wilbur stared at the python before beginning to release dragon aura out of his body. The python opened its mouth the next second, biting down viciously.


    Wilbur flew to his feet, forming a white dragon with the dragon aura around him. He reached out, and the white dragon grabbed the python''s body with its talons before letting out a roar.


    A huge energy wave rippled out as the white dragon cried out, causing the entire tree to rumble. The aura of the white dragon had scared the python, and it withdrew its head at once before crawling back to its previous spot.


    The white dragon disappeared, and Wilbur copsed to the ground. Releasing all that dragon aura had drained him of too much energy, and Wilbur was now extremely weak.


    Steward Horne chuckled at the sight, his chest heaving from the effort. "You... You''re a dragon n cultivator, too. No wonder you''re so arrogant! I guess there''s hope for us after all."


    At the same time, Jack and the others were shocked by the dragon''s howl they had just heard. They stared at each other, looking terrified.


    "Was that... a dragon?"


    "I think that was a dragon''s howl?"


    "Did that Firetree Python just transform?"

 Chapter 2611

    Everyone was beside themselves with terror. After all, other species outside of human beings could cultivate in the middle dimensions as well. Just like Wilbur''s master had once told him, the universe was a vast expanse, and cultivation was not something that was just limited to the human race.


    "A wyrm?"


    Jack widened his eyes. He was no more than a Junior Guard. If Saber was here, the two of them might have a shot at defeating a Firetree Python together. But if the python had evolved into a wyrm, Jack and his men would not stand a chance.


    If they were to stay here and the wyrm were to burst out of the hole in the tree all of a sudden, they would all be dead. Either way, the wyrm had been awakened and there was no way Wilbur and Steward Horne could still be alive. There was honestly no point in staying here any longer.


    Buck Town was a ce filled with murder and danger, where countless tragic incidents yed out every day. It was only natural that everyone would look out for themselves, and Jack was no exception. He waved a hand at his men. "Let''s head back."


    Jack and the rest of the soldiers left the tree. After it was dark out, Wilbur, who was mostly recovered, carried Steward Horne to the cave he had been cultivating in.


    Steward Horne was in a very weak state by then, and he said, "You don''t have to do this, young man. I''m in a pretty bad state, and it''s impossible for me to get treated in Buck Town now. I can''t be saved, Wilbur. However, I''m still very grateful for your help."


    "Don''t speak too much, Steward Horne. You''re pretty banged up. Trust me, I can help you."


    Wilbur sat down cross-legged behind Steward Horne. His hands began to emit a white glow, and he pressed them onto Steward Horne''s back as he channeled the power of light into his body.


    "Ah, that''s nice."


    "Wait... Is that the power of light?"


    "Who are you? Why do you have it?"


    Steward Horne was overwhelmed with emotion all at once, and Wilbur scrambled to calm him down. "Don''t worry, Steward Horne. I''m actually the descendant of the Child of Light. We can talk about thister. Let me help you first."


    "No!"


    Steward Horne grabbed Wilbur by the hands, his eyes wide open. "I''ve finally found you, honorable Child of Light."


    Due to his emotional state, Steward Horne promptly passed out after saying the words.


    Wilbur was unsure if the Child of Light Steward Horne mentioned was the senior he had met before, but he was going to try his best to save Steward Horne since he had decided to. The power of light and dragon aura both had healing properties, but the dragon aura was far too aggressive. Anyone who was not from the dragon n might not be able to take it, thus Wilbur could only use the power of light.


    He channeled the power of light into Steward Horne''s body and watched as the wounds healed themselves. He stopped after they werepletely healed up, leaving Steward Horne to rest on the stone bed.


    Three dayster, Steward Horne finally stirred. Tears welled up in his eyes as theynded on Wilbur, and Steward Horne reached out to grab him by the hands. "I, Felix Horne, pledge my loyalty to the honorable Child of Light."


    "There''s no need for that, Steward Horne. You should focus on resting, we can talk about this after you''re fully recovered."


    "No, honorable Child of Light. Please ept my loyalty. Let me follow you till the day I die!"

 Chapter 2612

    Wilbur did not know what to say to Felix. He did not know the guy well, and the middle dimensions were far more dangerous than he even knew. Agreeing to Felix''s request might get him into unwanted trouble.


    Despite the fact that Felix had helped Wilbur before, Wilbur had also saved his life in return. The two men did not owe each other anything anymore, and Felix was currently being hunted down by the Reyne family. Wilbur might be a target himself if he agreed to Felix''s request.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Felix pushed himself off the bed before falling to his knees in front of Wilbur. "Please, honorable Child of Light. Please let me follow you for the rest of my life."


    "Please stand up, Senior Horne."


    Wilbur was about to help Felix up, but Felix was hellbent on remaining on his knees. "No! I won''t get up until you say yes to me, even if I have to die like this!"


    "You don''t have to do this, Senior Horne..."


    Wilbur sighed. He was not a ruthless man, and eventually agreed, "Alright, I''ll agree to your request, but only if we still remain senior and junior. Also, Senior Horne, there''s something you might not know. The honorable Child of Light, he''s actually..."


    "I know."


    Felix cut Wilbur off. "The honorable Child of Light has already passed on, yes. But my family, the Hornes, made a promise with the Light n. As long as the descendant of the Child of Light shows up, the Hornes shall wee him with open arms and serve him forever. You''re the Child of Light''s chosen one, and you''ve inherited the Light Armor. That makes you the new Child of Light. I, Felix Horne of the Horne family, will be at your service, honorable Child of Light."


    Felix''s sincerity threw Wilbur off guard. Maybe the Light n did have a special rtionship with the Hornes in the Light World, and that had sustained that agreement in the universe.


    Wilbur had no choice at this point, bending over to help Felix off the ground. "Please get up, Steward Horne."


    Upon talking to Felix, Wilbur found out that the Reyne family had sent Saber after Felix because they saw him as a hidden threat.


    "I thought that the Reyne family, being the head of the Eight Great Families of Buck Town, would be honest and kind people. Never would I have expected there to be such a rule where a cultivator would only be able to reach a certain position in the family and no higher, even if they were capable enough," Wilbur mused.


    "The real power will always be kept within the core members of the Reyne family, and they have a deep history and background beyond anything I could even imagine. But I thought that since I managed to return to Buck Town, it meant that I was capable enough. Sure enough, I managed to uncover a shocking secret all on my own," Felixmented.


    "A shocking secret?" Wilbur was confused and asked, "What is it?"

 Chapter 2613

    Felix stared at Wilbur solemnly. "I''ve finally found the reason why the Eight Great Families have been able to reign supreme in Buck Town for tens of thousands of years without any decline, Master. It''s because of the special aura in the four forbidden grounds-the Azure Dragon Lake, White Tiger Forest, Vermillion Bird Mountains, and ck Tortoise Lake."


    After a brief pause, Felix exined further, "The energy aura in Buck Town is so thin because the energy in these four forbidden locations is controlled by the Eight Great Families. They''ve been able to im these energies as their own and use them to cultivate for thousands of years. It''s terrifying."


    Felix could not help but shake his head at the thought. This had seemed practically impossible when he had first found out about it, but that was the truth.


    Wilbur frowned. "So, the Eight Great Families took over the four energy sources of Buck Town, controlling and absorbing the energy aura thates out of them, leaving whatever''s left to the rest of the town?"


    Felix nodded. "The Eight Great Families are really powerful, Master. I think we should leave Buck Town immediately and head to Walker Town. This isn''t a ce we should return to."


    Wilbur understood what Felix was implying. The Eight Great Families had been cultivating with the energy sources they had hoarded as their own for thousands of years. There might be countless members of the Eight Great Families who were eligible to be upper dimension cultivators but remained in Buck Town.


    That was because they knew that as long as they stayed in Buck Town, they would be able to enjoy the powerful energy aura that radiated from the energy sources. However, if they were to head to the upper dimensions, they would be considered weaklings immediately and be granted a ve position at most.


    No one wanted to be a ve, especially not if they had been used to being in power. The Eight Great Families were the most powerful force in all of Buck Town, one of the major towns of the middle dimensions.


    In fact, the Eight Great Families'' power made up a ninth of the middle dimensions'' total power.


    Wilbur frowned. "But I heard that there were Junior, Middle, and Senior Guards above the heads of the families in the middle dimensions. Can''t they control what''s happening with the four forbidden grounds?"


    Felix sighed. "The Eight Great Families have a deep, well-renowned background in Buck Town, Master. They''re a force no regr guard can just sway. The whole town is practically under their control. Even the City Lord has to listen to them."


    "How are we going to make it to another town, then?" asked Wilbur. "I heard that the portal''s in Buck Town, and it''s guarded by Middle Guards. Some of them are bound to be from the Eight Great Families. We''d be attacked for sure the second we show up in Buck Town."


    To prevent any wanted people or criminals on the run from escaping, there had been a formation set up near the portals of the middle dimensions. It could reveal anyone''s original form, exposing whatever cover or disguise they had put on. That made it practically impossible for Wilbur and Felix to leave Buck Town at all.


    Felix said, "I heard that City Lord Edmund hates that the Eight Great Families have taken all his power away. If we somehow get Lord Edmund to notice us, we might just have a shot at escaping Buck Town."


    "City Lord Edmund?"


    Wilbur frowned. He had only been in Buck Town for a few months as a regr cultivator, and Felix was being hunted down by the Reyne family. Wilbur was pretty sure that the City Lord would hardly be willing to see them in this state.

 Chapter 2614

    Felix''s n, despite being a pretty solid one, was still too rash for the time being. Besides, Felix has yet to recover fully. Wilbur could only console him, telling him that they could postpone their escape n for ater day.


    Throughout the next month, Wilbur would go huntingte at night and cook up some good food. He would eat with Felix in the cave, and then continue cultivating.


    Time sped by, and Felix''s injuries had finallypletely recovered. Due to the freezing weather, Wilbur collected some firewood and lit a fire in the cave. There was a breeze blowing into the cave that night, and thus they did not have to worry that the fire would go out.


    Felix got off the stone bed, stretching his body before walking up to the fire. "Master, have you thought about the n I proposed to you a month ago? When are we getting out of here?"


    Wilbur stoked the fire with a branch, sparks kicking up from the breeze outside. He stared at them calmly, saying, "I''ve considered it a long time ago, Senior Horne. I''ll be honest with you. I can''t wait to get out of Buck Town myself. However, upon further consideration, I don''t think that we''ll be able to do that in the foreseeable future."


    Felix frowned. "Why not? Are you questioning my capabilities, Master?"


    "Take a look at this, please."


    Felix took out a sack of coins, handing it to Wilbur. Wilbur peeked inside and furrowed his brows. "Gold coins?"


    "Yes," Felix said. "There are two hundred gold coins in there. I saved up five hundred gold coins during the three months I spent with the Reyne family. I kept two hundred of them on me, and the remaining three hundred somewhere else. That''s money some cultivators never even get to see in a lifetime."


    Wilbur weighed the bag of coins and let out a chuckle. "Mmm, it does seem like a lot. Here, you can have it back."


    Wilbur tossed the sack back to Felix, who looked nothing but confused. "Why, Master? Do you not want these gold coins from me?"


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "Senior Horne, we''re not exactly in a position where we can rely on connections to get us by. We''ve offended the Eight Great Families, so we''re bound to be hunted down the moment we set foot in Buck Town. The gold coins might mean a lot to others, but they''re useless to us right now."


    Felix fell silent, bowing his head and putting the coins away. Wilbur patted him on the shoulder, saying, "You don''t have to be so upset, Senior Horne. Those coins will definitelye in handy once we get to Walker Town. Keep them on you till then."


    "Alright." Felix nodded, then asked, "What are we going to do now, Master?"


    "Well, leaving isn''t an option. It''s a good thing that Buck Town''s big enough, though. As long as we stay hidden while we cultivate in these mountains, we''ll get a chance to leave eventually."


    Felix was no fool and nodded in agreement to Wilbur''s words at once. After a brief pause, he said, "I''m sorry for dragging you into this, Master."


    "No, don''t say that. Buck Town is a dangerous ce as it is. I would have made other enemies even if I hadn''t run into you. The fighting here will never end, and you can''t avoid making enemies."

 Chapter 2615

    "By the way, I found an even more secluded cave a few mountains behindst night. I think we should move there tomorrow for safety''s sake."


    "Alright."


    The following night, Wilbur and Felix crossed the mountains under the moonlight to the next cave.


    Throughout the next year, they would move locations every one to three months. At the end of the year, they had reached a snowy mountain several thousand kilometers away from Buck Town.


    There was ake under the snowy mountain that was filled with fish. Wilbur and Felix cultivated there and went fishing whenever they got hungry. Felix would always look surprised when he saw Wilbur sprinkle seasoning on the grilled fish.


    After eating the seasoned fish, Felix would give Wilbur a thumbs-up and look genuinely impressed. "That fish was amazing, Master."


    "Yeah? Have some more, then. We''ll get back to cultivating after you''re done eating."


    Felix nodded. "I''ll work hard on my cultivation, Master."


    Wilbur saw the look of joy on his face, and said, "There''s actually a question I''ve been meaning to ask you, Senior Horne. You''re much more powerful than me, and your energy aura''s much stronger as well. So why is it that you always retreat backward every time you see me as if you''re scared of me? Why are you scared of me, actually?"


    Felix shook his head. "I don''t know, either. My cultivation might be at a higher level than yours, but every time I look at you, there is just this special energy aura radiating off you that terrifies me. That''s why I don''t dare to get close."


    "I see." Wilbur looked down, smirking at the seal on the left side of his chest. Senior Kaiser had stored ten percent of his dark energy in Wilbur''s body, but it was of the purest kind.


    The evil gods had been able to face off against the dimension guardians relying on this dark energy, and dimension guardians were the elites of the upper dimensions. This made Wilbur think that despite only being able to borrow a tenth of this dark energy, it would still give him a chance against a Middle Guard here if a battle was to break out.


    Only twenty percent of the dark energy in the seal had been released. If Wilbur could raise that to fifty percent, he was certain that he would be able to hold his own against a Senior Guard.


    If all of the dark energy was activated, Wilbur was even willing to bet that he could take down the City Lord of Buck Town. After all, A City Lord was merely as powerful as a mid-rank upper dimension cultivator.


    After finishing the grilled fish and resting in the cave for an hour, Wilbur took his clothes off and hopped into theke to wash himself. He had not had a proper washing in the past year, and theke was a splendid opportunity for him to do so.


    Wilbur swam around in theke, and Felix joined him not long after. After chatting with Wilbur briefly, Felix dove into the water all of a sudden. He did not reappear for a while, and Wilbur was about to go looking for him. All of a sudden, Felix broke through the surface with a loud ssh looking rather excited. "Master, do you sense something different about the water in thiske?"


    "Oh? It feels the same to me."

 Chapter 2616

    "No, I meant the energy aura in the water. It seems to be several times more powerful than usual, and it grows stronger the closer you get to the bottom of theke. I think... this might be a special energy source."


    "What?"


    Wilbur was shocked. Energy aura was extremely important to a cultivator, and the energy aura in Buck Town was so weak that Wilbur and Felix had hardly progressed with their cultivation even after a whole year.


    Just a few days ago, Wilbur had mocked that at the speed they were going, they would nevere close to the elites of the Eight Great Families even if they had ten thousand years.


    It seemed like there was hope after all, and this was his chance. Wilbur dove into the water at once, swimming downward quickly. Theke was far deeper than he had expected. He had yet to reach the bottom even after swimming two hundred meters downward.


    Nevertheless, Wilbur was thrilled. He found that the energy aura was stronger the deeper he dived, and by the time he had passed the two-hundred-meter mark, the energy aura was a thousand times more powerful than it was outside.


    If he could collect the energy aura here, he would be able to speed up his cultivation greatly.


    Wilbur dove deeper excitedly and finally neared the bottom of theke after roughly three hundred meters deeper. Wilbur scanned the bottom of theke, then decided to turn around and go back up to get a breath of fresh air beforeing down again.


    Just as he turned, a chill ran up his ankle. Wilbur looked down but saw nothing around his legs, so he continued swimming upward. Suddenly, he felt his neck tighten as an overwhelming energy struck him and yanked him to the bottom of theke.


    Confused, Wilbur looked down again. There was nothing around his legs or his neck. He kicked hard and began to move upward before being yanked back down once again in the next moment. The chill on his ankles seemed to be spreading up his calves like vines. They spread up to his thigh and made their way to his waist, along with a deathly chill.


    Wilbur looked down once again, and there seemed to be a snake-like being forged out of energy aura that was wrapped around his body. There was also another creature that looked like a tortoise of sorts below him, also formed out of energy aura.


    Wilbur snapped out of his stupor the next second, overwhelmed with emotion. The creature was none other than a ck Tortoise!


    The energy aura of the ck Tortoise Lake had flowed into thiske through the underground waterways, forming a powerful energy field here. If Wilbur were to absorb the energy here, he would definitely be able to improve his powers quickly.


    However, he was about to run out of air. If the ck Tortoise held him down, he would drown in no time. Wilbur did not hesitate and released his dragon aura out of his body to form a white dragon.


    The powerful dragon aura crushed the ck Tortoise''s aura at once, and the white dragon soared upward, breaking through the water''s surface with Wilbur in tow.


    Wilbur gasped for air, wiping the water off his face beforeughing like a madman.


    Felix frowned at him. "Master, is the energy aura even stronger at the bottom of theke?"

 Chapter 2617

    "It''s over a thousand times stronger!"


    Wilbur took out the bronze mirror that No-Night had gifted him, stroking its surface. "This is our chance to improve our cultivation quickly." He dove into the water once more, reaching the bottom of theke in no time.


    The ck Tortoise appeared again. It did not seem to be afraid of Wilbur at all, swimming around him in circles as if trying to befriend him. Wilbur was caught off- guard but then remembered that he was also a dragon n cultivator. There were four major forces on Earth: the Azure Dragon, the White Tiger, the Vermillion Bird, and the ck Tortoise.


    The dragon n was connected to the other major forces in one way or another, which meant that the ck Tortoise was affectionate toward Wilbur because it sensed the dragon auraing off him. Wilbur took out the bronze mirror, muttered a spell, and began to absorb the energy aura at the bottom of theke with it.


    The powerful ck Tortoise energy aura was channeled into the mirror, causing it to rumble fiercely. Wilbur dove in and out of theke a hundred times after that, onlying back up with the mirror once he was sure that it had absorbed all the energy aura at the bottom of theke.


    Upon returning to the cave, Wilbur got to work forging a dimension within the bronze mirror using the special energy aura. No-Night had told Wilbur how to do so, and Wilbur himself had also spent a whole century cultivating inside the mirror dimension.


    After a full day and night, the bronze mirror dimension was finished. The energy aura in there was ten times stronger than it was outside, and Felix was shocked once he entered it. "I can''t believe that an elite from a lower dimension would know how to create a dimension! That''s something only upper dimension elites know how to do."


    Wilbur said, "Oh, I only came into possession of this bronze mirror because of luck and fate. Since the energy aura in here is ten times stronger, let''s cultivate here starting from now."


    The passage of time in the mirror dimension was ten times faster than it was outside. Wilbur and Felix spent thirty days cultivating in there before the energy aura began to weaken, and they had no choice but toe back out.


    Felix asked with a frown, "What do we do now, Master?"


    It was only then that Wilbur remembered the energy aura in Buck Town was only one percent of what it was on Earth. He walked to theke, cupping some of the water in his hands and giving it a whiff. Wilbur lit up at once, saying, "The energy aura in the water''s back! It looks like the energy aura recharges itself! Let me go down and collect some more."


    Wilbur picked up the mirror, diving into theke and swimming to the bottom once more. After collecting the energy aura there, he did not leave but instead waited by theke. After observing, he realized that the energy aura recharged itself every hour.


    After that, Wilbur spent the next day diving into the water every hour to channel the energy aura at the bottom into the mirror.


    By the end of that, the energy aura in the mirror was now a hundred times stronger than it was outside. Wilbur''s n was to keep the energy aura in the mirror dimension around a thousand times stronger so he could take turns with Felix to absorb more energy aura from the bottom of theke. However, he soon realized that the energy aura would seep out after if it went beyond a hundred times stronger.


    This meant that the mirror''s limits had been reached. However, No-Night had told Wilbur before that the dimension in the mirror could reach up to a thousand times stronger with its energy aura.


    Why did it stop at just a hundred times?

 Chapter 2618

    Wilbur frowned at theke, feeling something inexplicable. The energy aura in Buck Town really was far too weak, and even having it a hundred times stronger would only make it of the same level as it was on Earth.


    It would take forever to improve one''s cultivation here. The evil gods'' powers were starting to seep into the lower dimensions, and they would be usurpedpletely if Wilbur could not restore order in the lower dimensions in time.


    Despite the fact that cultivating in the mirror dimension for a century equated to merely one year outside, the energy aura was still far too weak. If this were to go on, there would not be much improvement even if one was to cultivate for a


    thousand years.


    The main problem Wilbur was facing was still the concentration of the energy aura. It would be great if he could raise it somehow, but that seemed like a rather difficult feat now and it was starting to make Wilbur''s head hurt.


    Felix walked up to him with a frown. "Master, could you tell me what''s on your mind? Maybe I could share your worries."


    "Oh, I was just thinking about the bronze mirror. The senior who passed it down to me said that the dimension in the mirror could hold energy aura up to a thousand times stronger than outside, but it''s getting stuck at a hundred. That''s what I find strange."


    "I see."


    Felix gave it some thought, before saying, "I think I have an answer, Master."


    "Is that so?" Wilbur turned to Felix. "Do you know why this is happening, Senior Horne?"


    "I think the energy aura in Buck Town''s been suppressed to the lowest it can be. It''s like how water can''t gather if it''s passed through mud. It can''t flow at all. Your mirror dimension can hold up to a thousand times more energy aura, but the energy aura in Buck Town is far too weak that it supersedes that ability of the mirror."


    "I see. What if we put the mirror at the bottom of theke, and then enter the mirror dimension? Do you think the energy aura would grow stronger?"


    "I don''t see why not," said Felix.


    After discussing it for a bit, the two men dove into the water together. They entered the mirror dimension after reaching the bottom of theke, and Wilbur could feel the energy aura in the mirror dimension growing almost immediately.


    He looked at Felix. "You were right, Senior Horne. Look, the energy aura''s growing stronger already."


    The two men sat on the grass and began to cultivate. Wilbur could also sense that the passage of time was a thousand times faster than the outside world, so only a year would have passed outside after cultivating in the mirror dimension for a thousand years at this rate.

 Chapter 2619

    Wilbur soon realized that the energy aura in the mirror dimension would weaken every five days but restored itself within an hour. Thus, Wilbur guessed that that was the time the energy aura at the bottom of theke would recharge itself.


    Since the bronze mirror could automatically absorb energy aura, Wilbur and Felix would not have to leave the mirror dimension at all. Eventually, a hundred years had passed in the mirror dimension as the two of them cultivated.


    One day, Conrad Albert, the head of the Albert family had just finished a three- year-long isted cultivation. He walked out of his room barefoot and made his way toward the ck Tortoise Lake around two hundred meters away.


    There were already dozens of beautiful women lined up by the path leading to theke. They were the women of the Albert family, stunning beings who had been cherry-picked from the others. However, they could only be servants and maids of the family, serving the core members of the family and satiating all their needs.


    Conrad radiated a powerful aura as he walked along. It nourished his body, smoothing out his wrinkled skin in no time.


    Within just ten seconds, Conrad had transformed from an old man to a handsome youngd. The maids lowered their heads, not daring to look up in the slightest. This was a rule in the Albert family-women had no ce in the family at all.


    The positions of the women were determined by the elites in the family, and they could only wait until an order was given to them. Conrad had lived for thousands of years. He learned many skills and had long since qualified to ascend to the upper dimensions.


    With how powerful he was, he could at least take down some of the regr cultivators in the upper dimensions and get a decent position for himself. Yet Conrad was in no rush, as he felt that what he now had in the middle dimensions meant more than getting to the upper dimensions.


    Conrad stepped into the ck Tortoise Lake and submerged his body in the water. A strange energy aura passed through the water, entering Conrad''s body. Suddenly, Conrad''s eyes flew open.


    "F*cking hell."


    He rose from the water, scooping one of the servants into his arms and heading to the small wooden hut by the side as he called out, "Get Shawn toe and see me. It''s important."


    "Yes, Master."


    One of the maids called out in response, turning to leave. Conrad entered the wooden hut, and it was not long before a woman''sughter rang through the air. Shawn was brought to the wooden hut by the maid, where he waited outside quietly. An hourter, Conrad pried himself off thedy clinging to him. He put a hand on her shoulder, staring at her coldly. "Sorry, I can''t afford to keep anyone who''s seen me like this around. Those are just my rules."


    The next second, thedy''s body turned into countless flecks of dust. Conrad sensed Shawn''s presence after that, and called out, "Come in, Shawn."


    "Yes, sir."


    Shawn walked into the hut, kneeling on the ground respectfully before bowing to Conrad. He stayed on his knees wordlessly, keeping his head bowed as Conrad eyed him coldly. "Do you know why I asked you to see me, Shawn?"

 Chapter 2620

    "I''m afraid I don''t, sir."


    "The energy aura in the ck Tortoise Lake has decreased significantly. You were in charge of guarding it, and this happened under your watch. Do you know how much trouble you''ve brought to the Albert family?"


    "W-What?"


    Shawn''s jaw dropped open as he trembled from head to toe, bowing repeatedly as he apologized. "I''m so sorry, sir. Please give me a bit of time, and I''ll be sure to find where the energy aura is flowing out of and block it off."


    "You have one day. Remember that on top of finding the leak, you''re also going to kill whoever benefited from it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Shawn left feeling terrified, and Conrad sat on the ground. He suddenly remembered what that dimensional guardian had said to him all those years ago. Was it possible that that particr elite had shown up?


    The four major forces of energy aura would not leak out easily unless that elite was here.


    And if it was indeed the case, he would need to be killed so that there would be one less threat for the dimensional guardians, and a big one too.


    Almost ten thousand years ago, two dimensional guardians from the upper- dimensions came to the middle dimensions. They found the four major energy sources and sealed them off. Following that, they created the Four Great Families and had them guard the energy sources.


    The Four Great Families, under the nourishment of the energy aura, improved their cultivation rapidly and eventually grew into the Eight Great Families. They were able to get whatever they wanted in Buck Town, which was even more than they could ever imagine.


    Conrad knew very well that those two dimensional guardians had yed a huge role in the power and sess of the Four Great Families today. The two dimensional guardians had only one request then-the families had to kill that elite when he arrived.


    If that was the case, Conrad would not let this person go even if it would cost him his life.


    That night, the heads of the Four Great Families gathered by the ck Tortoise Lake. Conrad had set up a banquet and raised his ss as he said, "My brothers. I think the time hase for us to repay the honor bestowed upon us by those two upper-dimensional guardians."


    "What?"


    The other three family heads looked at each other, and Babbit Reyne of the Reyne family frowned. "Are you saying that the elite has arrived at the middle dimensions, and is currently in Buck Town?"


    Conrad nodded.


    Just then, Grote Hilton of the Hilton family asked, "So, there''s been a leak in the ck Tortoise Lake''s energy aura, I assume."


    "Yes, there has."


    Dorrah Chris of the Chris family piped up then. "The ck Tortoise Lake is huge, Conrad. It''s only normal for energy aura to leak out every now and then, you don''t have to be so worried."

 Chapter 2621

    "No."


    Conrad said, "Don''t you forget, Dorrah. This might have happened almost ten thousand years ago, but the dimensional guardians can ess and supervise the operations of the dimensions. Their words wille true eventually, and we''re the ones in charge of stopping this from happening."


    "Well, ording to the legend, that elite will release the energy aura from all four sources and take down the Four Great Families. I don''t think what the dimensional guardians said wille true."


    "Man cannot control time. Even if those dimensional guardians could see the future, it might have changed after they helped us out. So, what they saw before might not even happen anymore."


    Babbit and Grote exchanged nces with amusement in their eyes. The Reyne and Hilton families were nothing like the weak force they had been ten thousand years ago, and Babbit was willing to bet that even the two dimensional guardians might not be a match for the Four Great Families if they returned.


    Dorrah could tell what the two family leaders were implying and smiled as he took a sip from his wine ss before saying, "The way I see it, two people who thought they were elites did something a long, long time ago. That thing spiraled out of their control and caused the rise of the Four Great Families. I''m nothing but grateful to those two dimensional guardians, but you can''t deny that Buck Town isn''t what it was anymore. Lots of things have changed, and our promise to the dimensional guardians be damned. Also, we can now hold our own against them now."


    Dorrah shrugged, then reassured Conrad, "We can kill them now, Conrad. They''re just dimensional guardians, and we can easily handle them. Do you think we still have to follow their rules?"


    "I..."


    Conrad frowned, caught off-guard by their response. These three men would have never gotten to where they were now had it not been for the help of those two dimensional guardians back then. The nerves they had to be this cocky and reckless now.


    It seemed like ten thousand years had not only improved their cultivation skills but also filled them with greed and arrogance to the point where they had stopped respecting the dimensional guardians.


    Conrad wondered if those two powerful dimensional guardians would kill these idiots if they knew how they had turned out now.


    He did not want to go against the promise he had made to the dimensional guardian, but the situation at hand did not seem to favor him at all. Thus, Conrad had no choice but to alter his stance. "Alright then. It seems like you''re all pretty confident in your skills. How about we discuss this from a different perspective then? Forget the promise we made. What would we do if an elite whose power threatened the Four Great Families showed up in Buck Town?"


    "Get rid of him, of course. But you''re overthinking this, Conrad. All the energy aura in Buck Town has been restricted so that only the Four Great Families can enjoy it. It would be hard for any outsider to improve their cultivation, powerful or not."


    "A year of cultivation in the ck Tortoise Lake is akin to ten thousand years outside. That would make any elite pale inparison. We wouldn''t even need to take them out ourselves."


    Conrad was finally convinced by those words and raised his ss. "Let''s hope so."


    Just then, Shawn came up to the table with a bow. "Sir."


    Conrad set his ss down. "Did you find anything?"


    "Sir, the energy aura leak in the ck Tortoise Lake was caused by a hidden underground stream connected to theke. It''s been leading the water to Mount Noss, forming ake under the snowy mountain."

 Chapter 2622

    Dorrah waved his ss at Conrad. "Well, now that you''ve found the source of the leak, all you need to do is just block the stream off and the energy aura won''t leak anymore! Case closed."


    However, Conrad still looked worried. He was unsure if this would harm the Four Great Families if it went on, but this may be the only way to solve the situation at hand.


    After giving it some thought, Conrad asked, "Shawn, are there any cultivators near Mount Noss?"


    "About a dozen or so of them. They fetch water from theke every now and then, But I''ve killed all the cultivators within a ten-kilometer radius around Mount Noss, and the outside world hasn''t noticed."


    "Have you blocked off the underground stream?"


    "Yes, I had the servants do it."


    "Good job, Shawn. You may leave now."


    "Thank you, sir."


    After Shawn had left, Dorrah goaded Conrad into a few more sses of wine. Eventually, the four family heads got to their feet silently. Following that, Babbit, Grote, and Dorrah faded away.


    At the same time, Wilbur and Felix had sensed the energy aura in the mirror dimension rapidly weakening. They had spent eight hundred years cultivating there by then.


    Felix opened his eyes. "Master, the energy aura''s gone."


    "Yeah. I guess it''s disappeared," Wilbur responded.


    Felix frowned. "Are you saying that the Albert family noticed the loss of energy aura in the ck Tortoise Lake, and sealed off the underground stream leading to thiske?"


    "Yes, but I expected that to happen sooner orter. It''s up to us from here on out, Senior Horne."


    "What do you mean by that, Master? Are we going into Buck Town now, and taking the portal to Walker Town?"


    "No. The Eight Great Families have been around for ten thousand years, and we''ve barely cultivated for a thousand. We won''t be a match for them. However, I do think that we''d be able to hold our own walking around Buck Town. Since the energy aura here''s been blocked off, let''s go look around elsewhere. The ck Tortoise Lake is huge, I think there might be leaks in other ces."


    "We can take a look."


    The next day, Wilbur and Felix went on their way as soon as the sun was out. Felix took out a map, and the pair headed to the area near the ck Tortoise Lake to try and find unupied sources of water.


    However, they soon spotted soldiers patrolling the surroundings of theke. These soldiers were usually stationed much closer to theke. Their presence here meant that the Albert family knew about the leak of energy aura.


    "What are you looking at? You can''t be here, get lost!"

 Chapter 2623

    A soldier shouted at Wilbur and Felix from afar. Felix was about to storm over, but Wilbur grabbed him by the shirt and gave him a pointed look. The two men turned to leave.


    As they walked, Felix said, "Master, it looks like they''ve nned for this. I don''t think we''ll be able to get the energy aura from the ck Tortoise Lake anymore."


    "I know, but when there''s a will, there''s a way. There''s still the Azure Dragon Lake. We can take a look near there instead."


    The four major energy sources were located in the Azure Dragon Lake, the White Tiger Forest, the Vermillion Bird Mountains, and the ck Tortoise Lake. Since the ck Tortoise Lake was now guarded, Wilbur believed they could try looking around the Azure Dragon Lake instead. Water was a body of matter that could form underground streams, and it was much easier for energy aura leaks to happen to akepared to a forest or mountain.


    The two men were in the middle of a forest when a voice sounded from behind them. "Hey, you two! Where are you rushing off to?"


    Wilbur and Felix stopped in their tracks to see a man wearing ck robes and a ck hat. His body waspletely hidden behind the long robes, and his face was covered as well.


    Wilbur frowned. "Who are you?"


    Felix said, "We''ve not seen you before. Do you know who we are?"


    "I don''t know you, but I know you''re heading to the Azure Dragon Lake. You were just loitering around the ck Tortoise Lake, and now you''re going to the Azure Dragon Lake. That sure seems suspicious."


    Wilbur and Felix exchange a nce of shock. "You were following us?"


    "Yes, I was. From the look of things, you''re probably the people who benefitted from the energy aura leak in the ck Tortoise Lake. Do you know that you caused the death of all the cultivators within a ten-kilometer radius around Mount Noss?"


    "You..." Felix was about to say something when he was cut off by Wilbur, "We did indeed benefit slightly from the energy aura leak, but we''re just regr cultivators. We didn''t cause the leak. You would have been the benefactor if you had been the one to stumble upon it. If anyone''s to me, it''s the Albert family''s fault for being so heartless. The energy aura from the ck Tortoise Lake is supposed to belong to everyone, but the Alberts wanted it for themselves. You can seek them out for revenge if you want to. There''s no point taking it out on us."


    The man in ck sneered, making his way towards them. "I can''t control what the Albert family does, but I''m pretty sure you two will be screwed if I report this to them. However, I''ll give you a chance. Give me a Waterfree Pearl, and I''ll pretend this conversation never happened."


    "A what?"


    Wilbur and Felix looked at each other with raised eyebrows. "What''s that? We don''t have such a thing on us."


    "You''re still trying to lie to me! How else would you havested so long in the water, huh? Listen up! I don''t want to give you any trouble, so you''d better give me that Waterfree Pearl before I drag the two of you to see Lord Conrad. I heard the Albert family has sixty different punishment methods, you won''t even get to beg for forgiveness then!"


    The man shot them a threatening look, then said, "I''m going to count to three. If I don''t see a Waterfree Pearl by then, you''re in trouble. One... two... three!"


    The man in ck glowered at Wilbur and Felix. "You asked for this, bastards! You''reing with me to see the Alberts this very second!"

 Chapter 2624

    Felix sneered at the man. "So, you''re one of the Alberts'' dogs, then. Alright, let''s do this."


    "F*ck you!"


    The man in ck charged toward Felix, who muttered a spell. He began to emit a white glow, then threw a punch at the man.


    Just then, the man''s sword swiped through the air in front of him. Wilbur called out, "Be careful, Senior Horne!"


    Felix''s fist collided with the sword, resulting in a loud ng that sent a powerful ripple of energy outward as both men retreated several steps.


    The man in ck stared at Felix in shock. "I can''t believe you''ve got a thousand years of cultivation in you. You forced my hand! I''ve never lost before, and I''m sure as hell not losing today."


    Upon saying those words, the man emitted a ck aura. Felix let out a smirk, saying, "Well, you''re not getting away for standing in our way, either."


    The man and Felix exchanged a wordless nce. In Buck Town, two enemies would usually not say much to each other. Their conflict would be resolved through battle. Whoever survived would be the winner, and the loser would be dead.


    Buck Town was a bloodthirsty ce, and there was no good or evil here. All was fair in a battle to the death, and the stronger party would emerge victorious.


    This caused the people who managed to survive Buck Town to be filled with pride and hatred. Felix had encountered many people who had tried to harm him in the past, but all of them had died while Felix survived all those battles.


    Although Felix kept a pretty low profile, he had no trouble sending whoever stood in his way to hell. There was no justice in Buck Town, and the best thing to do when trouble came your way was to fight for your life.


    "Ha, you cocky bastard!" The man in ck sneered. "Well, then. Have a taste of my Snowstorm Sword!"


    As his words echoed through the air, the miasma around the man in ck formed a tornado. It swept the snow on the ground into the air, and the man stood gripping his sword with a smirk.


    Felixmented, "So, you can use dark energy. However, do you think you''d even have a chance to attack me? Take this!"


    Felix charged towards the man, who roared, "Snowstorm Sword!"


    As the man''s voice echoed through the air, the powerful ck tornado came hurtling toward Felix.


    "Hahaha! You fell for it!" The manughed wildly as he took out a talisman.


    In the next second, Felix''s attack struck the ck tornado. A powerful surge of power of light dispersed the tornado at once, and the sword stopped spinning in mid-air.

 Chapter 2625

    A smirk spread across Felix''s face, but the man in ck disappeared in the next second. He then reappeared right behind Felix, bringing his sword down against Felix''s back.


    Just then, a ck sword pierced through the man''s body before his attack could reach Felix. The man in ck froze in mid-air, and Felix turned around to see that Wilbur had stabbed the man through the chest with his Magic Dragon de.


    The man in ck disappeared in a cloud of miasma before appearing on the left of Wilbur. However, Wilbur was much faster and reduced the man into ck miasma once more.


    In the next few seconds, the man appeared around Wilbur and Felix. Wilbur was able to beat him with ease every time and finally said, "You''ve sh Stepped six times. This is yourst chance, dude."


    The man appeared a hundred meters away, and Wilbur teleported over the next second to drive the Magic Dragon de through him for good. Felix ran over, his eyes still wide with shock.


    "Master... that guy was a talisman cultivator. If you hadn''t attacked in time, he would''ve killed me."


    "If he''s that powerful, I think he might be from the Albert family."


    "Oh?" Felix blinked before scrambling to search the man''s body. He found two dimension rings. One of them had been imed by blood and could not be opened, but the other was still unimed.


    Felix was delighted, putting the unimed dimension ring on and flipping his hand over. A town token appeared in his palm at once, and he grinned at the sight of it. "You were right, Master! He is part of the Albert family. This town token is marked as such."


    Wilbur moved the token around in his hands, taking a closer look at it before saying, "So, this is a town token. Well, this guy doesn''t seem to be too loyal to the Alberts."


    "He''s probably just a regr cultivator who''s unimportant to them," Felix exined. "However, talisman cultivators are definitely powerful beings. I didn''t expect that from him."


    Wilbur had heard of talisman cultivators through his master. Talisman cultivators could create special formations, use sh Step, and also summon powerful spirit beasts by borrowing energy from the dimensions.


    One could be a talisman cultivator by cultivating energy aura of any form, except for one-dragon aura. If a dragon aura cultivator were to use a talisman, the talisman would immediately go up in mes.


    That was because a talisman could not overpower dragon aura. It was the most powerful aura in the universe, and the battle just now changed his mind about talisman cultivators. He had thought that they were powerful beings, but that hardly seemed to be the case anymore. Every time the man in ck used sh Step earlier, Wilbur had been able to detect it using his dragon aura.


    In fact, Wilbur could even sense through the man''s energy vibrations that he had figured out Wilbur was a dragon n cultivator by the fifth sh Step. Wilbur had had no choice but to release his dragon aura. He had to save Felix then.


    "Whoa, this guy''s loaded!" Felix eximed all of a sudden.


    "Huh?" Wilbur looked at him, puzzled.


    Felix flipped his hand over again, and a bulging sack of coins appeared out of the dimension ring. He weighed it in his palm before saying, "Master, there are at least a hundred gold coins in here. This guy must have done a great deal of bad deeds to get it."

 Chapter 2626

    Wilbur frowned upon hearing those words. A hundred gold coins was definitely a lot, but how was Felix so sure that the man had earned them through less-than- savory methods? "How do you know he earned the coins through doing bad deeds? He''s a member of the Albert family, after all. Couldn''t that be the money they paid him, or bonuses he got forpleting tasks for them?"


    "No."


    Felix shook his head. "I know Buck Town too well, Master. Any regr cultivator here, even if they were a ve of the Eight Great Families, can only make two gold coins each year at most. After deducting all the necessary expenses, which would amount to no more than two hundred silver coins. One gold coin is worth a thousand silver coins, and a regr cultivator would have to work for five years to make one gold coin. A hundred gold coins would require five hundred years of work, and that''s without stopping or resting. It''s just simply impossible."


    Wilbur snorted. "Really, now? Well, how did you make five hundred gold coins in just a few months then, Senior Horne?"


    "Oh... well, I''m a different story! I''ve been in Buck Town for thousands of years and made a good deal of connections. I did very well for myself here and managed to connect with the higher-ups that regr cultivators would never even see. As long as you don''t get recognition, you''re stuck being a regr cultivator."


    Wilbur said, "Well, I guess that makes us regr cultivators for now, too."


    Felix summoned a ball of light in his hands that he struck the man''s corpse with, reducing it to dust. "That reminds me, Master. This guy''s incredibly powerful. He''s sure to have received special attention from the people managing the Albert family. Now that he''s dead, it won''t be long before the Alberts find out what happened. It''s best we get out of here as soon as possible and make our way to the Azure Dragon Lake."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur nodded, and the pair retracted their auras before heading over to the area around theke. Wilbur had cultivated in the mirror dimension for almost a thousand years now and no longer feared smaller challenges or obstacles.


    Thus, Wilbur and Felix did not conceal their auras, instead releasing them. This would ward other weaker cultivators away, which would in turn save them a lot of trouble.


    They concealed their auras when they got closer to the Azure Dragon Lake, walking toward it quickly. They had thought that the security here would have gotten stricter because of how things were at the ck Tortoise Lake, but that was not the case at all.


    Wilbur and Felix exchanged nces, and Felix said, "It seems that Conrad hasn''t told the other Great Families about the energy aura leak yet."


    "Well, let''s start looking, then."


    "Yes, Master."


    Over the next few days, Wilbur and Felix looked for otherkes near the Azure Dragon Lake. Just like the ck Tortoise Lake, the energy aura here had been sealed off and the only way for there to be a leak was in the form of an underground stream.

 Chapter 2627

    Atst, their prayers were answered. After three days of looking, the pair found ake named Heavenfrost Lake under a mountain west of Azure Dragon Lake. It looked just like any otherke, but Felix was able to tell upon taking a sip of theke''s water that it contained traces of faint energy aura.


    That night, they saw a creature akin to an azure dragon swimming around on the surface of theke. It appeared very briefly, and Wilbur knew at once that it was formed out of Azure Dragon aura for sure.


    Wilbur and Felix dove into the water at once. Sure enough, there was an apparition of an azure dragon at the bottom of theke. It was a lot meeker and more docile after sensing Wilbur''s dragon aura and disappeared a few momentster.


    Wilbur nced at Felix, and the two of them entered the mirror dimension together. It was slowly filling up with energy aura, and Felix said excitedly, "Master, this mirror''s going to get us another few centuries of cultivation!"


    "I sure hope so."


    Wilbur had thought thating to Buck Town was a terrible thing, only for there to be a silver lining in the end. The energy aura at the bottom of Heavenfrost Lake was ten thousand times stronger than it was on Earth, whereas it was merely a hundred times stronger in other major towns.


    The fury of the Dark Messenger hadnded Wilbur here by mistake, and he might as well make the best out of it. Surely the City Lord would be convinced to protect him and Felix upon seeing that they had two thousand years of cultivation and let them leave Buck Town.


    Each of the nine major towns in the middle dimensions had a City Lord, and Wilbur believed that this one would give him a chance.


    The energy aura in the mirror dimension grew stronger and stronger. Within an hour, it was a thousand times thicker than it was outside, as was the speed of time.


    While Wilbur and Felix were cultivating in the mirror dimension, a familiar face appeared in the Buck Town dungeon-Augheimer.


    After Wilbur left Earth, Augheimer deliberated for two months before choosing to abandon his power and luxuries on Earth to head to take Nightless Elder''s test.


    Augheimer and Wilbur were two different cultivators, and thus their tests were different as well. Augheimer had thought that since he had defeated Wilbur, passing the test would guarantee him a spot in the fair and just Walker Town.


    Yet to his dismay, Augheimer''s test this time was ten times harder than thest one. It had taken him over a year to pass it, and Nightless Elder still ended up opening a passage to the bloodthirsty Buck Town.


    Despite his indignance, the thought of staying on Earth and remaining stagnant in his cultivation made him dissatisfied. He was reminded that Wilbur had already headed to the middle dimensions, and his thirst for power only grew. Thus, Augheimer did not hesitate to enter the middle dimensions this time.


    Under the immensely denser gravity of Buck Town, Augheimer remained silent on


    one knee. After adjusting, he followed the guards into the dungeon.


    The next morning, the Eight Great Families sent their representatives to the dungeon as usual. The normally silent dungeon grew noisy all at once, with countless people moring to be a part of the Eight Great Families.

 Chapter 2628

    Despite all that, Augheimer remained sitting cross-legged on the ground, his eyes shut as he continued to cultivate. He knew that everyone else would be begging, and begging was something that did not help increase one''s value. If he were to join the flocks of people begging, it would deteriorate his own value as well. Augheimer was a man of pride and was not about to get on his knees so easily.


    In fact, he had even made up his mind. If he was not chosen to be a ve of the Eight Great Families, he would live on the outskirts of Buck Town and then enter the town once he was powerful enough.


    Divan Reyne walked past the cells. They were lined with people calling out to him, but he hardly even nced at them.


    Just then, the guard asked, "Why aren''t you choosing a ve, Mister Divan? Are these not good enough?"


    Divan said, "Thest ve I chose got me a terrible scolding from Mister Firton thatsted two whole hours. It''s been a while, but I''m still troubled by it."


    "But if you don''t choose a ve at all, wouldn''t thatnd you in even more trouble with Mister Firton?"


    Divan sighed. "You''re right. I''ll choose a few to show for work, I guess. Ugh, we''re going to have to be harsher on these ves in the future."


    Divan nced at one of the cells. His gazended on Augheimer at once, and he stopped in his tracks with a frown. "Open this cell."


    "Yes, sir."


    The door of the cell swung open, and five or six cultivators ran up to Divan on their knees. They bowed profusely, hungry for him to notice them so they could be a ve of the Reyne family.


    "Choose me, sir."


    "Sir, over here!"


    ...


    Divan glowered at all of them. "Get out of my way."


    The guard shooed the cultivators away, before following Divan''s gaze and calling out to the person itnded on. "Hey, guy in the corner! Mister Divan wants to see you. Get over here."


    Augheimer opened his eyes, ncing at Divan. "Yes, sir."


    He got to his feet, walked up to Divan, and got down on one knee. "Augheimer at your service, Mister Divan."


    Divan smirked at the sight of Augheimer. Somehow, this guy reminded him of that Wilbur Penn idiot from before. "Augheimer, was it?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Right. If you go back to where you were sitting, and make your way to me on your knees, I''ll pick you to be a Reyne family ve. Deal?"


    "I''ll do it!"


    "Sir, I''ll do it!"


    The other ves eximed one after another to offer themselves.

 Chapter 2629

    The guard turned to roar at the noisy cultivators, "All of you shut up before I make you!"


    The air fell silent, but Augheimer remained on one knee. "I won''t do it, sir."


    Divan said, "Very well. What if you just have to get on both knees and call me ''Master''? How''s that?"


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I''m not your ve."


    "Hahaha! Why would you be on one knee if you weren''t? You''re doing this because you want to be a Reyne family ve, but here you are saying you''re no ve of mine? Are you trying to be funny here, Augheimer?"


    Augheimer said coldly, "Sir, I''ll never be a ve to someone else. I''m on one knee to show my respect. It''s not a position I seek, but an opportunity to prove myself. I can help the Reyne family earn even more riches, and I''ll hardly take any of it."


    Divan smirked. "You sure are confident. Fine, I''ll take you in since you did show me some respect. I hope you keep to your word."


    "Don''t worry, Mister Divan," said Augheimer. "I don''t make promises I can''t keep."


    Six months flew by in no time. One day, the head of the Reyne family, Babbit Reyne, was in the middle of cultivating in the Azure Dragon Lake when he realized that the energy aura in theke had decreased significantly. He had sent out his men to check the situation out, and they finally found where the underground stream was.


    Babbit had his men seal the stream off, and then have the elites of the family stalk the grounds within a fifty-kilometer radius around the Azure Dragon Lake. Any cultivator spotted within the area was to be executed with no exception.


    Within just one day, thousands of cultivators had been killed. Babbit had also finally realized the severity of the issue at hand. Just six months ago, Conrad''s men had sent Babbit a message saying that one of the Albert family''s talisman cultivators by the name of Keane had disappeared while investigating the energy leak in the ck Tortoise Lake.


    Conrad suspected that Keane had encountered the cultivators who had benefited from the energy leak, and a battle had ensued. Keane ended up dead, which meant that those lucky cultivators were still out there.


    Keane was a talisman cultivator, making him far more powerful than regr cultivators. On top of that, he had cultivated for three thousand years.


    If these cultivators had been able to take Keane down with ease, that must have meant that they had more than three thousand years of cultivation in them. There were not many cultivators with such high cultivation in Buck Town, and everyone knew who those elite were.


    The energy aura in Buck Town was far too weak, and most cultivators who got here would eventually choose to leave. These people would have collected enough gold coins within a few hundred years and be transported to another main town.


    Aside from the Eight Great Families, there were no other cultivators who had cultivated in Buck Town for three thousand years. The thought made Babbit frown. Could there be a traitor among the Eight Great Families?


    Babbit had a tremendous ego. He had mocked Conrad for the energy aura leak in the ck Tortoise Lake and could not afford to let news of the leak in the Azure Dragon Lake get out. Babbit decided that he was going to catch the bastard who had stolen the energy aura personally.


    The energy leak in the Azure Dragon Lake had happened the same way it had with the ck Tortoise Lake-through an underground stream. Thus, all Babbit had to do was search the nearby rivers andkes, and he would be able to find the cultivator.


    Babbit was doing this for his own pride and ego, and not for the prophecy made by the two dimensional guardians. Now that something like this has happened, Babbit decided that he had to get rid of the culprit himself.


    The four major energy sources in Buck Town had always been kept secret from the public, and the culprit happened to have at least three thousand years of cultivation. Thus, Babbit believed there was a mole in the Eight Great Families.

 Chapter 2630

    There were threekes across the area outside of the Azure Dragon Lake: Lake Carrie, Cava Lake, and nter Lake.


    All threekes were under a snowy mountain. Babbit first headed to Lake Carrie. He stood by theke, releasing his spirit energy to search the waters, but could not detect any energy aura at all.


    Babbit teleported to Cava Lake next, searching the waters with his spirit energy. Yet it was to no avail, and he headed to the thirdke.


    nter Lake was the biggest out of the three, and its size was a tenth of the Azure Dragon Lake.


    Babbit was searching theke water to find the elite who had actually benefited from the energy aura from the Azure Dragon Lake. Just a few days ago, he had sent the elites of the Reyne family out to kill all the cultivators nearby.


    Despite the fact that thousands of cultivators were killed in just three days, Babbit knew that the cultivator who had killed someone like Keane was definitely extremely powerful, so there would be a battle between this cultivator and the Reyne family elites for sure if they were found.


    There were bound to be injuries among the Reyne family members, or even deaths. Yet three days passed and Babbit did not receive any news of the sort at all. The mission of killing the nearby cultivators was, in fact, going swimmingly.


    The Reyne family was the leader of the Eight Great Families, and something of this scale was bound to lead others to question them. It did not help that this was also following a simr incident that had happened at the ck Tortoise Lake.


    The Eight Great Families would not be able to avoid being a hot topic for sure. Babbit had wanted to solve this as quickly and peacefully as possible, but it had been exposed and there was no turning back.


    The only way out was to hunt that lucky cultivator down, get rid of them, and have some people in power suppress the gossip by force.


    The Eight Great Families were not the City Lords of Buck Town, but they were far more powerful than Lord Edmund in terms of status alone. No one wanted to run into a bump in the road after having done so well for so long, and the thought of it made Babbit''s blood boil.


    He stood amidst the fierce winds, staring at the vast expanse of nter Lake. "This is thestke. If I can''t find it, my reputation will be ruined."


    Babbit released a wave of powerful spirit energy across nter Lake. It was not long before a bronze mirror radiating a strong energy rose up from the water. It spun in the air, and Babbit''s eyes widened in shock at the sight of it. "That aura sure is powerful. Could this be a special dimensional treasure?"


    Could those two upper dimensional guardians have descended upon the middle dimensions once more?


    Babbit''s mind raced, but he could note up with a n. Just then, the mirror began to radiate a golden glow before Wilbur and Felix appeared in mid-air.


    Babbit was dumbfounded and blurted, "Felix? Is that you?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 2631

    "Lord Babbit?"


    Babbit said, "So you''re the one who told an outsider the secrets of the four major families. I''ll leave aside your transgressions for now. Tell me who this person is right now. How did you two manage to steal the energy from my Azure Dragon Lake?"


    Wilbur looked at Babbit and said bluntly, "We did not steal the energy from the Azure Dragon Lake. The energy from Azure Dragon Lake dispersed on its own and happened to flow into Great nt Lake. We merely benefited from it."


    Babbit said angrily, "Ha, yeah right! I don''t care who you are. You deserve to die because you stole energy from my Azure Dragon Lake. And you, Felix! You should''ve died long ago. I sent them to hunt you downst time, but you managed to survive. I won''t give you another chance to escape this time."


    Felix said with a pained expression, "Sir."


    Wilbur extended his hand to stop Felix. He said, "Senior Horne, it seems he has no intention of letting us go. In that case, there''s no need to waste our breath. We''ll just have to fight him."


    "What? Did you say you want to fight me?" Babbit snorted.


    Babbit threw his head back andughed as if he had heard a very amusing joke. He asked, "Do you realize who you''re talking to, boy? Don''t forget that I''m the head of the Reyne family, the foremost of the Eight Great Families. How dare you act so insolently! Take this!"


    Babbit suddenly attacked as he spoke, striking with his palm and sending the figure of a massive ck hand toward Wilbur. Wilbur quickly conjured a shield, but the shield was immediately shattered and the ck hand struck Wilbur square in the chest.


    "Urgh!"


    Wilbur spat out a mouthful of blood, then fell down and passed out on thekeside.


    Babbit said, "I''ll kill you right now!"


    Babbit wanted to attack again. However, Felix suddenly appeared in front of Wilbur. He went down on his knees and ced his head on the ground as he pleaded, "Sir, please spare him. He''s still young and inexperienced. I hope you can give him a chance. I''ll do anything you ask if you''re willing to let Wilbur go."


    There was a sh of cold glint in Babbit''s eyes as he said coldly, "You can barely protect yourself, Felix. Do you think I will spare you? You''re both going to die. Do you think begging will make a difference?"

 Chapter 2632

    Felix knelt on the ground and wiped away his tears as he said, "Sir, I can retrieve the Dark Mask from Edmund for you if you''re willing to spare Wilbur. You could rece him and be the new ruler with the Dark Mask."


    The reason why Edmund was able to be the ruler of Buck Town was none other than his own capabilities. Edmund was also someone who cultivated dark energy and was in possession of a treasured artifact, the Dark Mask.


    The Dark Mask was a product of Edmund''s dark energy cultivation. It contained eight thousand years of Edmund''s cultivation. Whoever wore the Dark Mask would gain the power of eight thousand years'' worth of cultivation. Therefore, the Dark Mask was highly coveted by many cultivators.


    Several millennia ago, the Eight Great Families feared Edmund because they dreaded provoking him and potentially inciting a battle that could lead to their massacre. However, the Eight Great Families had since grown stronger and established their influence.


    The Eight Great Families no longer feared Edmund, in fact, the heads of the four main families had the power to defeat Edmund, and perhaps even kill him.


    However, the rulers of the Nine Major Towns in the middle dimension had a pact. Killing one ruler would inevitably result in abined attack from the other rulers. The alliance was the key to maintaining order among the Nine Major Towns.


    Only when a town of ughter transformed into a town of justice, or vice versa, would a town lose its defining characteristic and cause a feud. That was the moment when one could kill the ruler and appoint a new ruler without suffering the consequences.


    Of course, there was another alternative. One could send a highly skilled cultivator who would not mind being sacrificed to assassinate the ruler. The assassin would likely be killed, but the ruler would be dead, leading to the appointment of a new ruler.


    Felix knew how ambitious Babbit was, which was why he dared to suggest the idea. He hoped to get Babbit''s approval. Babbit smiled when he heard that and asked, "Felix, why don''t you kill Edmund instead since you''re so powerful? I''ll be appointed as the ruler, and I''ll reward you generously in the future."


    "Uhm..." Felix hesitated and frowned upon hearing that, then said, "Sir, I have considered doing that for you, but the truth is, you know that it''s impossible for me to defeat Edmund with my capabilities. Therefore, I can only steal the Dark Mask from Edmund."


    "Ha, it looks like you''re a clever one. I believe I know why you managed to earn hundreds of gold coins in only a few months," said Babbit.


    Felix said, "No, sir. I''m not a clever person. Or, one might say, before bing a clever person, one must first understand oneself and act ording to one''s own strength. Only then can one remain undefeated. Therefore, someone clever must first learn to know themselves."


    Babbit nodded and said, "Yes, I agree with you. However, I have another term if you want me to spare him."


    Felix lowered his gaze and asked in a respectful tone, "What is it? Please tell me, sir."


    Babbit replied, "From now on, I want you to follow me around and be my servant forever."


    "Uh..." Felix was stunned. He did not expect Babbit to demand that he be his eternal servant. That was undoubtedly the greatest insult for a cultivator.


    Babbit asked, "So, do we have a deal?"


    "I..." Felix stuttered.


    Babbit frowned, then said, "I heard that you''ve been looking for the Child of Light. It is rumored that several hundred years ago, after the battle between the Child of Light and the Dark Lord, they both fell into the lower dimension. Perhaps the Child of Light you are looking for has died a long time ago."

 Chapter 2633

    "I''m far more powerful than the Child of Light, Felix. Being my servant will


    undoubtedly elevate the status of your family in the middle dimensions. What is it? Are you unwilling to do that? Could it be that it''s because this person is the Child of Light you seek?"


    The Light Dimension was not one of the Nine Major Towns. It existed within the middle dimensions outside of the Nine Major Towns. Many cultivators that resided in the Light Dimension were powerful, but their enlightened hearts prevented them from dominating or ruling over others.


    Felix followed the Child of Light not because of status. Unfortunately, Babbit would never understand that. Felix nced at the unconscious Wilbur on the ground. He sighed helplessly, then bowed and said in a respectful tone, "I pledge my life to serve you, sir, to fight your battles and fulfill your dreams."


    "Haha!" Babbitughed heartily when he heard that, then said, "Alright! Get up, Felix. I''ll spare him just because of what you said. Now,e with me."


    "Yes, sir," said Felix.


    "I almost forgot something important," said Babbit.


    Babbit extended his right hand and opened his palm, then forcefully drew in the levitating bronze mirror and clutched it in his hand. Babbit looked to Felix and said, "I saw the two of you emerge from this bronze mirror just now. Is this mirror a dimensional item?"


    Felix replied, "That''s right. It is a dimensional item. The passage of time in the mirror dimension is ten times faster than the dimension outside. Ten days inside the mirror only amounts to a day outside. Therefore, this item is extremely beneficial for cultivators."


    Felix no longer cared about the bronze mirror at that point. He only hoped that Babbit would forget Wilbur after obtaining the item.


    "I see. So, how does one enter the dimension within this bronze mirror?" asked Babbit.


    "I don''t know about that," replied Felix.


    "You don''t know? Where did this bronze mirrore from? Could it be that he''s the owner?" asked Babbit.


    Felix was taken aback by the question. He had hoped that Babbit would forget about Wilbur after obtaining the bronze mirror, but Babbit unexpectedly questioned further.


    Felix hurriedly replied, "It''s not like that. The person who brought us into the mirror was someone else. That person left due to urgent matters just as you arrived, sir."


    Babbit frowned and asked in a whisper, "Could it be an upper dimension cultivator? If this young man is chosen by an upper dimension cultivator, I''m afraid there will be a brutal battle if the cultivator follows the energy of the bronze mirror to find us."


    Babbit was the head of the Reyne family, and he had a prominent status in Buck Town. However, he was in the middle dimension, and the upper dimension was superior to the middle dimension. Babbit did not want to be an enemy of an upper dimension cultivator for now.


    "In that case, we should leave the bronze mirror behind. Felix, follow me," Babbit instructed.


    "Yes, sir," Felixplied.


    Felix followed Babbit and they left together. An hourter, Wilbur gradually regained consciousness. Seeing the bronze mirror on the ground, he looked around and called out, "Senior Horne! Senior Horne!"


    Could it be that Babbit captured Mister Horne?


    Wilbur recalled the conversation between Felix and Babbit before he lost consciousness over a serious injury. He suddenly realized that Felix had agreed


    to be Babbit''s eternal to save his life. Wilbur assumed that Felix followed Babbit back to Buck Town.

 Chapter 2634

    Wilbur clenched his jaw when he thought about that. He thought to himself, ''Oh,e on, Wilbur! You''ve been cultivating in the mirror dimension for a thousand and five hundred years! I can''t believe you couldn''t even save Senior Horne!''


    He was unsure whether Felix was alive. He wanted to save Felix, so he changed his appearance and entered Buck Town with the Alberts'' town token.


    He arrived at a tavern and ordered two jugs of wine, then sat there drinking while eavesdropping on the conversations around him.


    Wilbur had helped a cultivator drive a wild bear away just before entering town. Then, he learned from that cultivator that the best ce to gather various intel in Buck Town was the tavern.


    Most cultivators in Buck Town enjoyed drinking. Therefore, regardless of their status, the cultivators would go to the tavern to drink. They would inevitably reveal some intel once they were intoxicated.


    In fact, many of the killings in Buck Town happened outside of the tavern. That was because no one wanted their secrets to be exposed, yet some people enjoyed running their mouths on other people''s private matters.


    Therefore, the tavern was also a dangerous ce.


    Wilbur was a private person who never pried on others'' privacy. He also did not enjoy drinking, so he usually avoided ces like taverns. However, he had no choice but toe to the tavern since Felix had been captured. He needed more information to rescue him.


    He picked up his drink and took a sip. The customers to his left began to chat at that moment.


    "Do you know about what happened at the Azure Dragon Lake recently?" someone asked.


    "Yes, I heard that the Reyne family sent a lot of people to kill all the cultivators near Azure Dragon Lake. Rumor has it that a traitor escaped from Azure Dragon Lake and is hiding nearby."


    "So, why would they kill all the nearby cultivators just because there was a traitor?"


    "I think it''s because the traitor found out something they shouldn''t."


    "I heard each of the Eight Great Families have their respective secrets."


    Even after he had finished almost two jugs of wine, Wilbur had not heard any useful information, so he was quite disappointed. Just as he was about to pay and leave, he overheard something interesting.


    "I heard that Steward Horne isn''t dead. Mister Babbit found him near the Azure Dragon Lake. Perhaps he knows about the Reyne family secret," someone said.


    "Why didn''t they kill him?"


    "Um, I''m not sure."


    Wilbur left the tavern and arrived outside the Reyne family''s estate. He hesitated for a moment at the entrance, then saw Divan Reyne walking out of the estate. Divan turned to a servant who had been waiting at the gate and said, "Go to the tavern quickly and get two jugs of fine wine. The head of the Babbit family is hosting guests."


    "Yes, sir," the servantplied.


    The servant turned and left. Divan nced over Wilbur at that moment, so Wilbur walked away, but a familiar voice came from behind him, "I got it, sir."


    The voice was very familiar to Wilbur. He quickly hid in a corner and peeked. Wilbur was instantly stunned by what he saw and muttered to himself, "Augheimer''s here too?"


    Wilbur did not expect Augheimer, the pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati, to be in Buck Town. Wilbur wondered if he failed Nightless Elder''s test. Why would Augheimer be in Buck Town if he had passed the test?

 Chapter 2635

    Wilbur thought that Augheimer would head to Walker Town. Much to his surprise, Augheimer was also in Buck Town. Moreover, it seemed that he became a ve in Buck Town. Wilbur thought that questioning him might help uncover Felix''s whereabouts.


    Augheimer turned and walked away, so Wilbur followed closely behind. Wilbur saw him enter a trial ground adorned with a massive sculpture of an azure dragon, with a sign next to it that read ''Azure Dragon Trial Grounds''.


    Numerous battles took ce on the trial grounds each day. However, only members of the Eight Great Families were allowed to enter. There were three arenas inside. The ve arena, servant arena, and guard arena.


    Augheimer entered the Azure Dragon Trial Ground. He was then led by a ve to the ve arena. A ve from the Bill family stood there on the stage with his hands on his hips. He proudly dered, "Anyone who dares to challenge me cane up and fight."


    Augheimer jumped onto the stage with a leap. He looked coldly at his burly opponent and said, "I will fight you. Please make your move."


    "Ha, who do you think you are? Forget it, I''ll only use seventy percent of my strengthter. Jump off the stageter if you know you can''t defeat me," he said.


    "No. I hope you show me what you''ve got," said Augheimer.


    The fat ve''s face twitched angrily as he retorted, "What? How dare you ask me to give it my all! Fine, in that case, I''ll beat you to a pulp!"


    He recited a spell after saying that, and a gold storm swirled around his right arm, and it spun continuously. A massive gold armguard appeared.


    "Ha! It''s over for you, old man!" he eximed as he red at Augheimer.


    The ve suddenly charged forward after saying that, roaring as he swung his fist. He aimed a punch at Augheimer and shouted, "Die!"


    Augheimer seemed very calm at that moment. He recited a spell, and a white defensive wall made of light appeared in front of Augheimer in the next second. The punch struck the light wall, causing a vortex to form on its surface, which firmly trapped his right arm.


    The white defensive wall instantly dissipated. Augheimer raised a finger, and a ball of white light appeared at his fingertip. With a gentle tap on the ve''s forehead, the ve was sent flying backward, falling off the stage.


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    The ve quickly admitted defeat. After that, Augheimer faced more than ten opponents continuously in the arena, whom he easily defeated each time. Augheimer then leaped off the stage and threw a look at a ve standing by the side. The ve nodded and then bowed to Augheimer with respect.


    The tournament continued as Augheimer turned and walked out of the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds. Wilbur followed him out. He looked at Augheimer back and asked, "Can I have a word with you, my friend?"


    Augheimer stopped when he heard that, and he turned around to look at Wilbur. He frowned and asked, "Do we know each other?"


    Wilbur led Augheimer to a secluded alley, then reverted to his true appearance. Seeing Wilbur suddenly appear before him, Augheimer was taken aback. He frowned and asked, "Wilbur! What are you doing here?"


    Wilbur replied helplessly, "It''s a long story, but I need your help right now. I hope you can help me."


    Augheimer asked puzzlingly, "Oh yeah? How can I help you?"


    Wilbur told Augheimer about Felix. There was a weird look in Augheimer''s eyes after he heard the story. He asked, "Did you say Felix Horne became your servant? Are you his master?"

 Chapter 2636

    Wilbur noticed Augheimer''s surprise, so he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you that surprised?"


    "I''m indeed very surprised. You probably don''t know what Senior Horne is capable of. As far as I know, he managed to earn hundreds of gold coins in only three months. That''s something that would take others hundreds of years to achieve. I can help you ask around for his whereabouts, but you should know that the Reyne family has strict security. Ordinary cultivators are not allowed to be near the head of the family. For now, I''m not able to do that," Augheimer replied.


    "Yeah, thanks. I look forward to good news," Wilbur said.


    Wilbur wanted to leave, so Augheimer stopped him by saying, "Wait, Wilbur. I have a request. You should know that cultivating in Buck Town is very difficult, so I hope you can help me out."


    Wilbur turned to look at Augheimer upon hearing that. He nodded and said, "I understand. I can give you fifty gold coins for now. Once I rescue Senior Horne, I''l give you another fifty gold coins. You may leave Buck Town and head toward another major town with a hundred gold coins. The energy aura there will be much stronger, and you can improve faster if you cultivate there."


    "No, Wilbur. You misunderstood what I meant. You may not know this, but I am a person who loves adventure and excitement. Your bronze mirror impresses me greatly. If you don''t mind, I hope I can cultivate together with you in the mirror dimension after we rescue Senior Horne."


    Wilbur was stunned for a moment, and he said, "But the mirror dimension requires energy to sustain it, and it''s not always possible to gather enough energy here." He wanted to exin more, but Augheimer interjected, "No, Wilbur. Listen to me, I''m willing to follow you to cultivate no matter when. Just let me stay. I can be your servant too."


    "What? No, Augheimer. We''re friends, so you won''t be my servant."


    Augheimer looked at Wilbur with seriousness and asked, "So, is that a yes?" "Yeah," replied Wilbur.


    Wilbur nodded firmly, and Augheimer patted him on the shoulder. They agreed to meet again the next day before Augheimer left. Wilbur watched him leave and he could not believe that the once proud Augheimer was asking for help.


    It seemed that Buck Town was more terrifying than he had imagined. The Nine Major Towns in the middle dimension were home to elite cultivators from various dimensions, after all. Earth was only a lower dimension. Augheimer had been very powerful before, but in Buck Town, he was only one of the many nameless cultivators.


    Buck Town was filled with daily and hourly killings as a city of ughter. At least tens of thousands of people died in battles every day. The ce was drenched in blood and a true test of human nature. Even the most arrogant person would have to be humble.

 Chapter 2637

    Otherwise, they would only be killed.


    Wilbur reflected on the past, and he found himself understanding Augheimer a bit more. It seemed that life in Buck Town was not easy. The cultivators living in Buck Town were members of the Eight Great Families, working as ves in the vast town. They were busy every day, with hardly any time for themselves.


    One could always hide in caves and hunt for food outside the town. It was more remote, and even though the meals were notvish, it provided the freedom to have private cultivation time for improvement.


    It had been less than two years since Wilbur arrived in Buck Town. He gained a thousand and five hundred years'' worth of cultivation in two years. Such rapid progress was enough to make countless cultivators envious.


    Wilbur also reflected on why his cultivation had improved so rapidly. While he was cultivating in the mirror dimension, Felix told him that dimensional items were extremely rare, and only a few people possessed such artifacts.


    His rapid improvement was all because of the bronze mirror. He agreed with what Felix said and thus treasured the bronze mirror even more.


    Felix once said that dimensional items could only be created by dimensional guardians from the upper dimension. Ordinary cultivators could not possibly possess them. Therefore, for an ordinary cultivator, gaining a year of cultivation required a year of practice, and obtaining a millennium of cultivation would take a millennium of effort.


    Wilbur bought some food and clothes in Buck Town, along with a barbecue grill for outdoor cooking. He wanted to head toward his hotel, but a deep voice called out from behind him after he exited the shop.


    "Hey, dude, you seem to have made quite a profit. What kind of beast did you hunt in the outskirts? How about sharing some of your gold with me, eh?"


    Wilbur smirked when he heard that, then turned around and looked up. A man with a muscr build and long green hair stood there. The green-haired cultivator exuded a powerful energy that immediately drew the attention of passersby.


    The crowd immediately scattered. They circled around Wilbur and the unfriendly cultivator from a distance of several dozen meters. They watched intently, forming a perimeter around the two.


    The name of that cultivator was Thom. He made his fortune by robbing cultivators of their gold coins. He had no interest in leaving the town to cultivate or hunt beasts for their pelts to sell. Instead, Thom believed it was more effective to target wealthy cultivators, kill them, and take their gold.


    As a matter of fact, most cultivators who encountered Thom were intimidated by his powerful energy, so they would willingly hand over their gold coins. Thom would immediately retreat to a hotel if he faced a formidable opponent. He would spend a hundred silver coins to stay for a few days until the threat was gone. Only then would Thom exit from the hotel.


    Buck Town was a town of ughter where battles could ur inside and outside of the town. However, fighting was not allowed in hotels controlled by the Reyne family. Therefore, many cultivators seeking to preserve their lives would check into a hotel run by the Reyne family after offending a strong opponent. Nheless, the cheapest night at a Reyne family hotel cost at least a hundred silver coins, which was nearly six months of savings for an ordinary cultivator. Most cultivators could not afford to stay in the hotel for long because of that. While they might temporarily escape danger, they ultimately could not avoid their demise.


    No one would spare their enemies in Buck Town, after all. Ambushes were always easier than facing an opponent head-on. No cultivator wanted to be attacked by an enemy while battling a beast, so eliminating enemiespletely was the only sure way to stay safe.


    Only one type of cultivator could preserve their lives when facing those dangers. They were the top ten cultivators of the four major trial grounds: the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds, White Tiger Trial Grounds, Vermillion Bird Trial Grounds, and ck Tortoise Trial Grounds. Those cultivators received special protection from the Eight Great Families and could only be killed without consequences within the trial grounds. The Eight Great Families would dispatch servants to hunt down the perpetrator if they were found dead elsewhere.

 Chapter 2638

    In other words, the Eight Great Families were an exception in Buck Town. The killing would not work upon encountering members of the Eight Great Families. If a member of the Eight Great Families was attacked and killed without them initiating the fight, their respective family would send people to hunt down and kill the assant.


    That was precisely why the members of the Eight Great Families had immunity. They had a safe ce in Buck Town with the town tokens granted by the Eight Great Families. They would not be killed as long as they did not provoke others.


    Many cultivators went to great lengths to join the Eight Great Families. Unfortunately, the Eight Great Families only select a thousand individuals from the tens of thousands of ves arriving in Buck Town each day. The other ves were not epted unless they possessed exceptional cultivation, managed to survive on their own, ranked as the top ten cultivators of the four major trial grounds, or seeded in the semiannual Guard Tournament.


    The Guard Tournament was more challengingpared to the ranking in the four major trial grounds. Ordinary cultivators who came to Buck Town were lucky if they became members of the Eight Great Families. Members were divided into three tiers, and it took several hundred years to have a chance to advance to a higher tier. Above the ves were the servants, and above the servants were the guards.


    In other words, the Guard Tournament was merely an opportunity for exceptionally powerful cultivators to join the Eight Great Families. Ordinary cultivators had neither the qualification nor the chance to survive the tournament.


    However, both of those options were insignificant for Wilbur. He knew that his cultivation would rapidly improve with the help of the bronze mirror. He previouslycked the opportunity to enter Buck Town, but he was now inside the town.


    Having learned about how life was in Buck Town, especially the lives of the ves, Wilbur felt relieved that he had not been chosen by Divan Reyne to be a member of the Reyne family.


    Wilbur looked at Thom and said, "That''s right. I did hunt a few beasts and earned some silver coins, but that is money I earned rightfully. Why should I share it with you?"


    Thomughed coldly, then threatened, "It looks like you don''t know the rules around here, dude. I''m the freaking eighth-ranked cultivator of the ck Tortoise Trial Grounds. That''s enough for me to kill you, but I''m a reasonable guy, so I''ll let you leave if you hand over five hundred silver coins right now. Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    Wilbur did not want to get into trouble before saving Felix from Babbit. However, Thom offended Wilbur with his arrogance.


    "Ha, the eighth-ranked cultivator of the ck Tortoise Trial Grounds, eh? How amazing. Too bad I don''t have that many silver coins anymore. How about I give you..."


    Thom interrupted when he heard that, "How many silver coins do you have? I''m telling you right now you need to give me at least two hundred silver coins, or I''ll kill you."


    Wilbur noticed that Thom was an impatient person, so he purposefully hesitated and smiled. He said, "I do have two hundred silver coins, but I''m only willing to give you one bronze coin."


    Wilbur opened his palm as he spoke, showing Thom the single bronze coin in his palm. He smiled and said, "I''ll give this bronze coin to you as a gift. We''re considered friends now."


    "What?"


    Thom was infuriated and yelled, "You shameless guy! Are you trying to buy my friendship with a single bronze coin? Who do you think you are? Edmund? I''m telling you right now, you arrogant fool! If I don''t kill you today, then I''ll denounce my spot as the eighth-ranked cultivator of the ck Tortoise Trial Grounds!"


    Thom flipped his right hand, and a hammer appeared in his grip. He instantly charged at Wilbur with his right hand moving like the wind as he swung the hammer fiercely down at Wilbur''s head.

 Chapter 2639

    Bam!


    The hammer smashed heavily into the ground as Wilbur deftly moved behind Thom. He said calmly, "Your strength is there, but you''re not agile enough."


    "Damn it! Die, you bastard!"


    Thom swung his hammer horizontally toward Wilbur. However, Wilbur flew into the air before the hammer could hit. Wilbur grabbed Thom''s hand, and with an over- the-shoulder throw, he took Thom down.


    Bam!


    The hammer fell heavily onto the ground. Wilbur looked at Thom and said, "You lost."


    With that, Wilbur turned around and left. The surrounding crowd dispersed. Thom got up from the ground and red at Wilbur''s back. He clenched his jaw and said, "Stop it right there, you arrogant fool! Which family are you from? I might not be your match, but my senior will defeat you! Do you dare tell me your name?"


    Wilbur stopped for a moment, but he did not speak. Following that, he quickly walked away from Buck Town. Thom waved his fists in the air and scolded, "Damn you! I''ll make you kneel and apologize one day!"


    Not wanting to continue fighting with Thom, Wilbur changed his appearance after leaving town. He also realized that there were too many eyes in Buck Town. It would inevitably attract attention if he spent money carelessly. Therefore, it seemed that he should refrain from making purchases except for clothes from


    now on.


    Wilbur traveled swiftly after leaving town. He hid among the mountains and forests, and he sought out some beasts to fight. The beasts were rtively weak in the snowy terrains. He could easily kill a snow wolf with a casual strike with a thousand and five hundred years'' worth of cultivation.


    Therefore, Wilbur easily killed several beasts. He found a sheltered spot, set up a grill, and then roasted the meat from snow deer and wolves. He ate a portion himself and stored the rest in his demine.


    The future was unpredictable, so Wilbur always stored some food in the demine. Wilbur found a secluded cave after dark. He used the snow to seal the cave entrance, leaving a small gap for venttion. Then, he sat cross-legged and shut his eyes to meditate.


    Meanwhile, in a secret chamber at the center area of the Reyne family, Babbit Reyne looked at Felix, who was kneeling on the ground. Babbit frowned and said, "It''s not that I''m forcing you, Felix, but the situation has reached an irreconcble point. Edmund and the Eight Great Families have long harbored resentment against each other. A few days ago, Edmund emerged from seclusion, and rumors say this retreat has improved his power. If we continue to wait, I expect that within a month, Edmund will surely make a move against the Eight Great Families. Therefore, we must strike first for the sake of the interests and status of the Eight Great Families. We can''t wait for Edmund to be fully prepared. Otherwise, the Eight Great Families will have no chance of victory."


    Usually, Buck Town appeared quite peaceful. However, the heads of the Eight Great Families were well aware that beneath the seemingly calm surface, the two major forces in Buck Town were already at odds, like fire and water. A critical moment was reached. Babbit believed that the Eight Great Families might be destroyed by Edmund if they failed to seize the initiative and obtain the Dark Mask.


    Edmund was able to be the ruler of Buck Town not only because of his immense cultivation power but also because he was under the protection of an upper-dimension cultivator. It was rumored that the upper-dimension cultivator had imparted a spell from the upper dimension to Edmund. However, Edmund had never disyed it in public, so no one knew if the rumor was true.

 Chapter 2640

    Babbit told Felix on the shores of nter Lake that he wanted him to be his


    eternal servant. Truthfully, Babbit was trying to reassure Felix because he knew that Felix was an expert thief. Babbit hoped that Felix could steal the Dark Mask from Edmund for him.


    Moreover, when Felix mentioned that Wilbur was under the protection of an upper-dimension cultivator, it became a source of uneasiness for Babbit. The cultivation level of upper-dimension cultivators was incredibly powerful, and if they came looking for Felix, they might not only take him away but also pose a direct threat to Babbit.


    Babbit did not want new troubles with the internal conflicts in Buck Town still unresolved. Therefore, Babbit needed Felix to act quickly. He felt that if Wilbur came looking for trouble while Felix was gone to Edmund''s residence, he could me it all on Edmund.


    If Wilbur did not appear, and Felix stole the Dark Mask sessfully, the heads of the Eight Great Families could work together and kill Edmund within ten days.


    If Felix was discovered by Edmund and eventually died at his hands, then Wilbur and that upper-dimension cultivator would trouble Edmund as well.


    In other words, Felix was like a hot potato that could not be held onto. Babbit felt like Felix had to be discarded, and letting Felix direct the trouble toward Edmund would get him the most gains.


    However, Babbit did not know that the so-called upper dimension cultivator did not exist. Wilbur was the owner of the bronze mirror. Felix was great at observing people, so he knew what Babbit wanted.


    Therefore, he came up with a realistic n. He also knelt before Babbit in hopes of buying time for himself before having to depart to Edmund''s residence to steal the Dark Mask.


    Felix noticed that Babbit had a firm attitude, so he clenched his jaw and said, "In that case, I''m willing to serve you with all my might, sir. I''ll do all I can to retrieve Edmund''s Dark Mask. If I fail, I''ll ept death at Edmund''s hands without anyints."


    Babbit smirked in the dark as he heard that. He asked, "If Edmund interrogates you, how will you reply?"


    "I''d rather die than betray you, sir," replied Felix.


    "Good. I have a poison pill here. Put this in your mouth. If things go south, bite on it to kill yourself. Alright?"


    Felix widened his eyes and looked at Babbit, then said, "Yes, sir."


    Felix took the poison pill and put it in his mouth, concealing it underneath his tongue. Then, he put on a mask and walked out of the secret chamber before vanishing into the darkness.


    Meanwhile, candlelight flickered in the underground chamber of Edmund''s residence. Edmund sat cross-legged on a stone bed. He was meditating and resting. The Dark Mask rested on a stone tform. Felix removed his mask, nced at the Dark Mask on the stone tform, and then lowered his gaze. Suddenly, Edmund said from the stone steps, "Felix Horne, you''re finally here." "Huh? Sir?"


    Felix turned around to look, he saw Edmund walking down the stone steps. Felix looked at Edmund standing in front of him and the one sitting on the stone bed. He felt stunned, so he asked, "How... How can this be? Um..."


    "Felix, there is no need to panic," said Edmund standing in front of him. He exined, "The one meditating on the stone bed is a clone of mine. I previously told you that as long as you manage to lure Babbit into my trap, I would have a way to control the Eight Great Families."


    Felix looked at the clone on the stone bed and asked in a surprised tone, "So, is this your n, sir?"


    Edmund replied, "That''s right. Buck Town experienced too much bloodshed and turmoil. I don''t want to cause too muchmotion and draw the attention of cultivators from other towns. So, I came up with the best n. We can rece Babbit as long as you cooperate with me."

 Chapter 2641

    "What do you mean by recing Babbit?" Felix asked with a frown.


    A smile slowly appeared on Edmund''s face. At that moment, Edmund, who had been meditating on the stone bed, suddenly opened his eyes and got up. As he stepped down from the stone bed, under Felix''s watchful gaze, Edmund''s appearance began to change. In just a few seconds, he transformed into the likeness of Babbit Reyne.


    "What? This is..."


    At this moment, Babbit spoke, "Felix, why do you not kneel when you see your patriarch?"


    Felix looked at Edmund in shock. Suddenly, Edmund threw his head back andughed, saying, "Hahaha, Felix, as long as you follow my instructions, the two of us can surely kill Babbit. When that timees, we will be the true controllers of the Reyne family. From now on, you, Felix, will be second only to one person, while I, Edmund, will still be a powerless lord who fears the Eight Great Families. Hehe, who in the world would know about this change?"


    In an instant, Felix finally understood and said, "I see. My Lord, your move is truly brilliant. However, since Babbit has already started to fear your power, why don''t we take this opportunity to eliminate the Eight Great Families in one fell swoop? That way, the entire Buck Town will be under your control."


    "No, Felix, you are still young and do not understand the subtleties of this matter. If we eliminate the Eight Great Families, there will always be another Eight Great Families to take their ce. Only by letting the Eight Great Families stand there like withered trees can we stabilize the situation in Buck Town."


    Felix was an exceptionally smart person. He knew Edmund was hiding something from him, but considering his own position, Felix did not ask further and said, "My Lord, what should I do?"


    Edmund said, "What you need to do is simple: retrieve the Dark Mask. I have already ced a Soul Devouring Curse on it. As long as Babbit wears this Dark Mask, his soul will be devoured by the mask, and in the end, he will be nothing but bones."


    "I understand. Rest assured, my Lord, I willplete the task."


    "However, if you return like this, it will certainly arouse Babbit''s suspicion. So, Felix, I must trouble you for a moment."


    "My Lord, you..."


    Felix was struck and sent flying with a single palm strike. In mid-air, he was hit by more than ten consecutive palm strikes from Edmund. When hended, his chest was injured, and a heat surged in his throat, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Felix said weakly, "My Lord, what are you doing? If you wanted to kill me, you could have done so directly. Why treat me this way?"


    "Hmph, Felix, you are so loyal to me. How could I bear to kill you? I did this to prevent Babbit from seeing through the ruse. Now, take the Dark Mask back, and Babbit will surelyugh with delight, thinking his n seeded."


    Edmund''s eyes shone with excitement as he said, "Soon, Babbit will die in agony, and the Reyne family, the top family in Buck Town, will change hands. I, Edmund, will be the new patriarch of the Reyne family!"

 Chapter 2642

    Felix stood up from the ground, clutching his chest and enduring the pain. Watching Edmund''s back, he was deeply shocked. Felix had initially believed that although Edmund had some power, he was at a rtive disadvantage by opposing the Eight Great Families.


    In such a situation, Edmund would certainly appreciate every cultivator willing to join him and work for him. Felix had chosen to join Edmund at this time to gain his favor, thinking that by having a dual identity, he could benefit from both sides.


    However, Edmund has finally revealed his ambition. Felix, who was very skilled at understanding others'' thoughts, had not seen through Edmund in the past. Now, he finally realized that Edmund''s kindness was just an illusion. He merely saw Felix as a pawn.


    Tonight, if Felixpleted Edmund''s wish by using a trick to remove Babbit, the head of the Reyne family, then from now on, with Edmund in control of the Reyne family, he would have no more enemies in Buck Town.


    By then, Felix would be Edmund''s greatest enemy. Edmund would not be treating him better but would instead choose to kill him to keep the secret.


    The seemingly benevolent Edmund was, in reality, a hypocrite with a sinister heart. Just like Babbit, Edmund had ambitions. Felix felt exhausted maneuvering between these two, lowered his head, and said softly, "Yes, my Lord. I will go now."


    Felix took the Dark Mask and left the basement, his figure blending into the darkness. Meanwhile, inside the Reyne family mansion, in a secret chamber, Babbit was pacing back and forth, anxiously waiting.


    Although the Reyne family would benefit regardless of whether this n seeded, deep down, Babbit still hoped Felix would seed this time, as no one would want to miss out on eight thousand years of cultivation.


    The danger the Reyne family faced was not just the power suppression from Edmund. In fact, the root problem was the internal conflicts within the four major families. Once Edmund was killed, these conflicts would inevitably erupt.


    At thest Albert family banquet, Dorrah and Grote''s attitudes had proven everything. Ten thousand years ago, two cultivators from the upper dimensions had given the four families a chance, leading to the current Eight Great Families, but they did not respect those two dimensional guardians.


    Now, with Dorrah and Grote in power, they had no respect for the dimensional guardians. How could he hope for them to respect him and Conrad? So, a battle between the four major families was inevitable.


    In fact, Babbit knew this battle woulde sooner orter, and he had already nned for it. If the four major families fought among themselves, as the head of the Reyne family and the strongest among the four heads, Dorrah and Grote would undoubtedly target him first.


    Though Babbit had cultivated in Azure Dragon Lake for ten thousand years, greatly enhancing his power and strength, he did not believe he could face both Dora and Grote simultaneously. Thus, Babbit still needed to boost his strength.


    Now, with this imminent battle, Babbit hoped Felix could bring back the Dark Mask, which would add eight thousand years of cultivation to him. Then, when facing simultaneous attacks from Dorrah and Grote, Babbit would have a seventy percent chance of killing them.


    As Babbit felt anxious, he suddenly heard faint footsteps outside. A slight smile appeared on his lips, knowing it was Felix returning. Felix had not disappointed him.


    Immediately, Babbit turned around, facing the wall, and after a few seconds of quiet waiting, Felix appeared behind him, kneeling on one knee, and said softly, "Master, I''ve brought back what you wanted."


    "Oh?"


    Babbit turned around, seeing Felix kneeling on the ground, respectfully holding out the Dark Mask with both hands. Babbit nced at the Dark Mask, a look of surprise shing in his eyes, and said with a frown, "You actually managed to bring back the Dark Mask. This truly exceeds my expectations."


    Felix coughed.

 Chapter 2643

    At this moment, Felix deliberately coughed twice, looked at Babbit, and said, "Lord Babbit, please don''t doubt me. To get the Dark Mask, I exerted tremendous effort and almost died in the City Lord''s mansion. Now that I have brought back the Dark Mask, I hope you will be pleased."


    Babbit was secretly pleased but still maintained a stern expression and frowned, saying, "You are injured?"


    "Yes, sir. I was discovered by Edmund, who injured me. Just now... cough..."


    "Felix, stop talking and get up quickly."


    Babbit helped Felix up from the ground, then took the Dark Mask from Felix''s hands. After examining it closely, Babbit felt the powerful energy emanating from the Dark Mask and was secretly delighted. He said, "This is indeed Lord Edmund''s Dark Mask. It''s rumored that this Dark Mask contains eight thousand years of Edmund''s cultivation."


    "Whoever obtains this Dark Mask can gain eight thousand years of Edmund''s cultivation." Felix cupped his hands and said, "Congrattions, sir. Now, Lord Edmund''s eight thousand years of cultivation are yours."


    Babbit said, "However, as far as I know, Lord Edmund is also a practitioner of spirit curses. He often uses curses to eliminate those who disagree with him. Felix, do you think Lord Edmund might have ced a curse on this Dark Mask?"


    "This... I do not know."


    Felix, despite the turmoil in his heart, maintained a calm expression. Babbit continued, "If that guy Edmund really ced a curse on this Dark Mask, wouldn''t I be harmed if I wore it? Felix, let me ask you, will you be loyal to me for life?"


    Felix took a deep breath. At this point, he had no other choice and could only respond resolutely, "I am willing to be loyal to you, Lord Babbit, for life. Wherever and whenever, as long as it is yourmand, I will obey."


    Felix understood Babbit''s intentions clearly. He knew that he had no way out now. Since Babbit had seen through him, he had no choice but to wear the Dark Mask. Even if his soul was devoured by the Soul Devouring Curse and he became a skeleton, Babbit would still believe that he was loyal. This way, Babbit would no longer pursue matters with Wilbur, making it the best solution at the moment.


    "Very well, then you will try it on for me first. Come, put on this Dark Mask." "Yes, sir."


    Felix took the Dark Mask without hesitation and put it on. Having faced countless life-and-death situations, Felix was now indifferent to his own life. As long as he could save Wilbur, it would be worth it, even if it meant his own death.

 Chapter 2644

    However, after waiting for a few seconds, the Soul Devouring Curse on the Dark Mask did not activate. On the contrary, a powerful energy was continuously being injected into Felix''s body. Instinctively releasing the energy, Felix said, "Sir, it seems Edmund did not ce a Soul Devouring Curse on this Dark Mask."


    "Good job. Now, take off the mask and give it to me."


    "Yes, sir."


    Felix took off the mask and handed it to Babbit, secretly breathing a sigh of relief. He was also puzzled, as Edmund had imed to have cast a Soul Devouring Curse on the Dark Mask. Why, then, was there no reaction when he wore it?


    Babbit took the Dark Mask, hesitated for two seconds, and said to Felix, "Felix, you have nothing else to do here for now. Go and tend to your wounds."


    "Yes, sir."


    Felix turned and left. After the chamber returned to silence, Babbit looked at the Dark Mask in his hand, a smile forming on his lips. He said, "Lord Edmund, we''ve been battling each other openly and secretly for thousands of years. You probably never imagined that Felix was my man. Hahaha! Since you''re gifting me these eight thousand years of cultivation, I won''t hold back."


    With that, Babbit smiled and put on the Dark Mask. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the chamber, Felix saw another Babbit. Felix''s eyes widened, but Babbit smiled and asked, "Well, did he put on the mask?"


    Felix replied, "He..."


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    At that moment, a scream came from the chamber. Babbit shouted, "Felix! Felix, get back here!"


    The two of them entered the chamber and saw Babbit. Edmund smiled slightly and said, "Lord Babbit, do you have anyst wishes?"


    "You... Edmund!"


    Babbit reached out his right hand and walked quickly toward Edmund. However, before he could reach Edmund, his body suddenly froze. His skin rapidly shriveled, and then turned into a skeleton. With a dull thud, the Dark Mask fell to the ground.


    With a swift motion, Edmund turned Babbit''s skeleton into powder, which scattered in the wind. At that moment, Firton rushed in from outside. As Babbit''s most trusted subordinate, Firton had always been assigned to handle tasks close to Babbit.


    Firton knelt on one knee and cupped his hands, saying, "Lord Babbit, what just happened here? Is there anything you need me to do?"


    Felix nced at Firton and then looked at Edmund, who had taken on Babbit''s appearance. Felix was going through a myriad of emotions at that moment. Meanwhile, Babbit said softly, "I''m a bit thirsty. Firton, go get me a ss of water." "Yes, Lord Babbit."


    Firton turned and left. Felix, with his mouth agape, stared at Babbit, unable to believe that Edmund had just used a curse to kill Babbit so easily.


    Edmund, noticing Felix''s thoughts, clenched his right hand into a w. With a forceful pull, the Dark Mask flew into his hand. Edmund said, "You must be wondering how a single curse could have such powerful strength, capable of killing a cultivator who has practiced for thousands of years, right?"

 Chapter 2645

    "Yes."


    "Very well, Felix. In recognition of your service, I will tell you that this Dark Mask has been imbued with my most powerful curse. Now, the Dark Mask contains over ten thousand years of cultivation. Unless one is a curse practitioner, they will be devoured and unable to obtain any of the cultivation within."


    As he spoke, Edmund pulled out a handkerchief and began wiping the Dark Mask, continuing, "People are always insatiably greedy, and most do not realize that their greed is what leads to their downfall. It is precisely because of their greed that we are where we are today. I have mimicked Babbit for a thousand years, and only now have I taken his identity and position. Remember, Felix, I do not kill those who are of use to me. Serve me well in the future, or I will kill you."


    "I understand, Lord Edmund." Felix looked at Edmund, shocked to his core. He thought to himself, ''To have mimicked Babbit for a thousand years and only now taken action. Such amazing patience!''


    Edmund smiled at Felix and said, "Why, aren''t you going to change the way you address me? You are my man now."


    Felix knelt on one knee and cupped his hands, saying, "My sincerest greetings, Lord Babbit."


    Late at night, the sky over Buck Town was dark. In this silence, no one knew about the massive changes happening within the Reyne family. From this moment, the situation in Buck Town had already begun to shift secretly.


    The next morning, Wilbur returned to Buck Town. Before reaching the gate, he saw from a distance, through the wind and snow, thousands of cultivators fighting at the gate, just like when he first arrived at the middle dimension. These cultivators, without a town token, could only obtain clothing by killing others.


    However, because no one was willing to die willingly, this melee was far more brutal than expected. At least ten thousand people were fighting, and after several minutes, fewer than a hundred were left alive.


    Wilbur thought these hundred would stop as the corpses on the ground already provided more than enough clothing even if each needed three sets. But to his surprise, after a short rest, these hundred survivors resumed fighting. It seemed they were so consumed by bloodlust that they could not tolerate others benefiting from the battle. Finally, a hundred became ten, and ten became one. Thisst person, maddened by bloodlust, roared and charged at the guards.


    A guard drew his sword and, with one sh of ck sword energy, swept right through thest survivor, cutting the person in half.


    In the end, none of the neers, who numbered over ten thousand, survived. Their original goal was simply to obtain an extra set of clothing. Had they been wiser, perhaps a thousand could have survived. This showed that the darkness in human hearts was far stronger than the challenges they faced. If one did not confront their true self, they would suffer greater harm in the long run.


    Taking a deep breath, Wilbur did not hesitate further. He quickly walked up to the gate, showed the guards his town token, and then entered the town.


    ording to yesterday''s agreement with Augheimer, Wilbur went to the secluded alley. Soon, Augheimer arrived to meet him as promised. Wilbur hurried up to him and asked, "So, any news about Felix?"


    Augheimer nodded and said, "I heard that Felix is now a servant of Mister Babbit. He holds a position of power second only to Babbit in the Reyne family. Wilbur, maybe things aren''t as you think. Didn''t you say Babbit knocked you out with one strike? You don''t know what happened afterward. I think Felix wanted to join the Rayne family. Now, his goal is achieved. As for you, if he really cared about you, Felix should have contacted you yesterday."

 Chapter 2646

    "Wilbur, there''s something I want to remind you of."


    "What?" Wilbur was taken aback, unsure of what to say, feeling like he''d been hit hard.


    Augheimer patted Wilbur on the shoulder and said, "Don''t forget, this is a city of ughter. In Buck Town, fighting is unavoidable. You saved Felix by chance when he was seriously injured and needed to rely on you. But now, he has gained the identity and status he desired. Felix can now roam freely in Buck Town with his new status. No one will dare touch him. So, the Buck Town in his eyes is very different from the one in ours."


    Augheimer took a deep breath, then continued, "Wilbur, ept reality. When I first arrived in Buck Town, I thought I was strong too. But after experiencing many things here, I realized that in this ce, I am just an ordinary cultivator."


    Hearing this, Wilbur felt a pang of sadness and his face flushed. He had spent fifteen hundred years with Felix in the mirror dimension and believed that Felix would never leave him. But now, it all felt like a dream.


    "Alright, here is your payment."


    Wilbur took out a money pouch from his dimension ring and tossed it to Augheimer.


    Augheimer caught the pouch and asked, "What''s this?"


    "Don''t you want to leave this town? There are one hundred gold coins in there, enough for you to leave and go to Walker Town."


    Augheimer did not refuse Wilbur''s generosity and epted the gold coins without a fuss. They chatted briefly about past aspirations, and Augheimer could not help butugh, admitting how naive he once was to think he could still be a strong person in the middle dimensions.


    Due to other tasks, Augheimer had to leave first.


    Feeling a wave of sorrow, Wilbur went to a tavern, found a table in the corner, and bought two jugs of wine, drinking heavily.


    After about fifteen minutes, Wilbur was slightly drunk, reying Augheimer''s words and Felix''s coldness in his mind. Wilbur suddenly felt there was no need to strive so hard in cultivation. The world was full of powerful people with immense strength. No matter how hard he tried, he would never match them and might even be ridiculed.


    Given that, he might as well drink to his heart''s content and get thoroughly drunk. As he drank, he muttered softly, "Love and hate in the world are as one wishes, only I drink freely, drunk in the wind and snow."


    After reciting this, his heart felt even heavier. Just then, someone outside shouted, "Mister Felix of the Reyne family has arrived!"


    "Mister Felix is here!"


    "I heard that Mister Felix now holds a position of power, second only to Babbit."


    "Yes, he has now aligned with Babbit Reyne, the head of the Reyne family, bing his servant. From now on, in Buck Town, Mister Felix''s words can be as good asw."


    Everyone marveled, but Wilbur had no reaction. He sat there,ughing bitterly and drinking in pain. Just then, Felix, led by two servants, entered the tavern. The tavern owner came out personally to greet him, saying, "Mister Felix, what can I do for you today?"


    Felix looked around and quickly noticed Wilbur sitting in the corner. Wilbur was also looking at Felix. Their eyes met, but Felix''s expression remained unchanged. He then coldly shifted his gaze and said, "Oh, Lord Babbit wants to drink Spirit Spring Wine today. Do you have any in stock?"

 Chapter 2647

    The Spirit Spring Wine was brewed using water from the Spirit Spring, a unique spring water containing a peculiar energy aura. There was only one such spring in all of Buck, located within the ck Tortoise Lake area. Five thousand years ago, it was handed over to the current tavern owner, Leonard, for exclusive use in brewing Spirit Spring Wine.


    This wine was sold for one gold coin per jug, and only the heads of the four major families had the purchasing rights. No one else could even think about getting their hands on it. Despite this exclusivity, due to the wine''s sweet taste and pure vor, about a thousand jugs were needed annually.


    Hearing that the head of the Reyne family, Babbit Reyne, wanted to drink Spirit Spring Wine, Leonard nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, there is some left."


    Felix asked, "How much is left?"


    "There are one hundred jugs left."


    "I want all of them. Prepare them immediately and send them to the Reyne family."


    "Uhm... Does Lord Babbit need one hundred jugs all at once? Isn''t that too much? Can Lord Babbit even drink that much wine at once?"


    Leonard wanted to keep some Spirit Spring Wine, but Felix red at him and scolded, "This is Lord Babbit''s order. Do you dare to disobey?"


    "No, no, I wouldn''t dare. I''ll take care of it right away."


    Leonard hurried to the backyard, and everyone withdrew their gazes. Felix nced at Wilbur but said nothing and turned to leave.


    Originally, Wilbur thought Felix was sincere, but now it seemed otherwise. Augheimer was right. Felix had been so subservient because he needed to rely on Wilbur. Now that Felix had gained the status and position he wanted, he naturally no longer saw Wilbur as a friend. Wilbur suddenly felt foolish for believing Felix would follow him for life.


    It seemed that the world was treacherous and not worth investing in emotionally. Wilbur drank heavily in the tavern and then went to the hotel, asking loudly, "How much is the most expensive room per night?"


    "Ten gold coins."


    "Alright, give me a room."


    In the mirror dimension, Felix had given Wilbur three hundred gold coins. After giving Augheimer one hundred gold coins and some spending, Wilbur still had one hundred ny-five gold coins. Now, spending ten gold coins for a night in this hotel seemed worth it.


    "Do you really want a room for ten gold coins a night?" The receptionist looked at Wilbur with wide eyes.


    "That''s right, don''t you believe me?" Wilbur took out ten gold coins and ced them on the counter, saying, "I saved someone and got three hundred gold coins. Spending ten gold coins for a night in this hotel is affordable for me."


    "Alright, sir, please go upstairs to the premium suite on the second floor."


    Being drunk, Wilbur did not say much and went to his room, falling asleep as soon as hey down. However, the news of him saving a life and earning three hundred gold coins quickly spread.


    For an ordinary cultivator, three hundred gold coins were a fortune. It might take hundreds of years for a powerful cultivator to earn that much, and a weaker one might need over a thousand years.


    Now, the news of someone getting three hundred gold coins for saving a life caused a sensation in Buck Town. Everyone was curious about who Wilbur had saved and why that person was willing to give him such a reward.


    That evening, the news reached Babbit. Babbit smiled faintly and turned to Felix standing beside him, saying, "Hmph, Felix, did you hear? It seems a cultivator has earned three hundred gold coins as a reward for saving a life in Buck Town."

 Chapter 2648

    Hearing this, Felix was stunned for a moment, then he bowed slightly and said, "Yes, I have also heard about this matter."


    Babbit frowned and said, "Who do you think he saved? Someone who can give out three hundred gold coins so generously isn''t an ordinary cultivator in Buck Town."


    Felix hesitated for a moment, then suddenly knelt before Babbit with a thud and said emotionally, "My Lord, actually, that person''s name is Wilbur. The one he saved was me, and those three hundred gold coins were left by me for him. I hoped they would improve his life. With those coins, he could even leave Buck Town. But I didn''t expect him to fall so low. Master, I have an unreasonable request, and I hope you will grant it."


    After speaking, Felix kept his head bowed low to the ground. Babbit nced at Felix. With his means, he had already investigated this matter thoroughly, initially intending to use it as a reason to get rid of Felix.


    However, he did not expect Felix to confess voluntarily. Now, he decided to listen to what Felix had to say before making a decision. Babbit never intended to spare Felix because Felix was the only one who knew his n in Buck Town. Once Felix was dead, no one would know that the real Babbit was already dead, allowing Babbit to have full control of Buck Town.


    Since Felix had returned to Buck Town and be Babbit''s servant, news had spread throughout the town. If Felix died without a clear reason, it would undoubtedly arouse suspicion. Therefore, Felix had to die, but a good reason was needed. The issue with Wilbur seemed meaningless now.


    In that case, Babbit decided to grant Felix''s request as a favor and said, "Alright, Felix, get up. We are not outsiders. Just say what you have to say."


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    "Wilbur''s situation in Buck Town will surely cause dissatisfaction. If he continues to stay here, he is bound to die because no one will resist the temptation of three hundred gold coins, especially when dealing with a drunkard. Although Wilbur has many ws, he saved my life. So, I hope you can give him a chance to leave Buck Town and go to another town. This way, I can repay his life-saving grace."


    Babbit pondered for a moment and said, "What you say makes sense. Alright, you go personally and make him leave Buck Town and head to another town."


    "No, my Lord. Although Wilbur has been kind to me, I no longer wish to see him. He is inherently greedy. When I gave him those three hundred gold coins, I told him not to reveal them, but he became even more reckless after learning about me. It would be better if you sent someone else to escort him out."


    "Sigh. Alright then. After all, he saved your life. Let him go."


    Babbit ordered Divan to take people to the hotel to find Wilbur and escort him to the teleportation array to leave Buck Town.


    Felix stood by with a heavy heart, knowing that Wilbur was neither greedy nor someone who would betray friends for money. Wilbur had be like this because of Felix''s betrayal. However, Felix was also in a precarious situation. Although Babbit was dead, Edmund was far more terrifying. Now that his n had seeded, Felix knew Edmund would not spare him.


    To prevent Wilbur from seeking revenge, Felix pretended not to know him and hoped that Edmund would help Wilbur leave Buck Town. Felix thought to himself, ''Master, this time, I have no choice but to do this. If you be powerful in the future, find a way to avenge me.''


    Divan led his men to the hotel and knocked on the door of the luxurious suite. Wilbur stood behind the door, frowning, and asked, "Who are you looking for? Judging by your clothes, you must be from the Reyne family."

 Chapter 2649

    "Yes, that''s right. We are indeed from the Reyne family. It''s been a while, Wilbur Penn." At that moment, Divan pushed through the crowd and came face-to-face with Wilbur. Looking at Wilbur, Divan smiled slightly and said, "I didn''t expect you to still be alive and even have the chance to stay in this luxurious suite."


    Although Divan selected ves from the prison every day, he had forgotten many of them. However, Wilbur had left a particrlysting impression on Divan, so he still remembered Wilbur. After hearing about the incident where someone saved a life and was given three hundred gold coins, Divan immediately investigated the matter. He never expected that the lucky person was Wilbur. Regardless, Wilbur and Felix managing to escape disaster was a testament to their abilities.


    Wilbur said coldly, "So it''s you, Mister Divan. What do you want? If there''s nothing urgent, I''d like to rest a bit more. I hope you won''t disturb me again."


    Divan took a deep breath and said, "Wilbur, you saved Mister Felix, and he gave you three hundred gold coins. Is that true?"


    "Yes, Felix did give me three hundred gold coins."


    "That''s good. So, it was you. Wilbur, one must know how to repay kindness. Mister Felix has shown you enough favor. Now, you''ve caused quite a stir in Buck Town. Many people are eyeing your gold coins. So, to protect you, Mister Felix specifically asked us to escort you out of Buck Town. You''re to go to another town through the teleportation array and never return to Buck Town. Also, Mister Felix will not see you again."


    Hearing this, Wilbur chuckled and said, "So, I should be thanking him?"


    "Shouldn''t you?"


    Divan locked eyes with Wilbur, trying to suppress him with his presence. However, Wilbur said coldly, "ording to the rules of Buck Town, every cultivator whoes here has the right to stay. No one can expel a cultivator from Buck Town, not even the City Lord."


    "So, you''re refusing to leave?"


    Wilbur shook his head. Divan waved his hand and said, "Everyone, go back. Let this arrogant guy face the trouble he''s caused himself."


    The group turned to leave. Divan looked at Wilbur and said, "I''ll say this again. If you beg me now, I might consider giving you another chance."


    "No need. I''ll settle my bill and leave right now."


    Wilbur walked out of the room, went downstairs to the front desk, checked out, and paid ten gold coins. Then, without looking back, he left the hotel.


    Divan led his men downstairs and watched as Wilbur walked into the snowstorm. He gritted his teeth, then a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. A guard next to him said, "Mister Divan, are we just going to let him go like this?"

 Chapter 2650

    "Hmph, this person is young and arrogant, thinking that just because he has some power, he can be fearless. Let him go. Such a person will eventually pay the price for his arrogance. It would''ve been ridiculous to have a low-ranked cultivator sent to the teleportation array. Fortunately, it didn''te to pass. Let''s head back."


    Divan left with his entourage. In the heavy snow, Augheimer saw Wilbur walking out of town without looking back. Augheimer sighed inwardly, thinking it was such a shame that Wilbur gave up such a good opportunity. If it were him, he would have left Buck Town a long time ago.


    Currently, Augheimer was just a third-ss ve of the Reyne family. A third-ss ve had no freedom, so despite having hundreds of gold coins, he could not leave using the teleportation array just yet.


    In the snow, Wilbur walked alone in the vast emptiness. After a while, he heard footsteps behind him. Wilbur stopped and turned around to see a man in a snow mink robe approaching, holding a long sword.


    When Wilbur turned to face him, the man spoke first, "You must be Wilbur. The three hundred gold coins... Can you lend me two hundred?"


    "Who are you? Why should I lend you gold coins?"


    "I am Bertrand. How about we be friends?"


    Wilbur stared at Bertrand and said, "I don''t want to be friends with you."


    A cold glint shed in Bertrand''s eyes as he growled, "It seems there''s no need


    for further discussion. If that''s the case, use those three hundred gold coins to buy your life."


    ng!


    With a sh of white light, Bertrand drew his sword and struck downward in an instant. A white sword aura swept through the air, and Wilbur dodged the attack by sidestepping, causing a deep cut several meters long to appear on the surface of the frozenke behind him.


    "Hehe, it seems you''re quite skilled, but I wonder if you can beat the speed of my sword. Come, let''s have a fight!"


    Bertrand roared and then swung his sword multiple times. Sword aura swept toward Wilbur, who dodged and avoided six attacks before finally flipping his right hand and holding the Magic Dragon de horizontally to block Bertrand''s seventh strike.


    ng!


    The sword aura struck the Magic Dragon de, and the powerful energy sent Wilbur flying,nding on the icyke''s surface. Bertrand ran forward, and just before reaching theke, leaped into the air, swinging his sword down at Wilbur from above.


    "Snow Wolf Sword!"


    With Bertrand''s roar, the sword aura coalesced in mid-air, forming a snow wolf that pounced toward Wilbur. Wilbur raised his Magic Dragon de and struck out with his own sword, and the powerful ck sword aura collided with the snow wolf. In an instant, the sword aura dispersed, and the snow wolf lunged at Wilbur.


    The snow wolf collided with the Magic Dragon de, sending Wilbur flying again. The powerful sword aura cracked the iceyer of theke, creating dozens of cracks that nearly covered the entireke''s surface.


    Afternding, Wilbur slid several meters and then thrust the Magic Dragon de into the ice to stop himself. By now, several wounds were visible on the back of Wilbur''s hand, inflicted by the snow wolf sword aura, with blood flowing out from them. Wilbur drew out the Magic Dragon de, nced at his wounded hand, and said with a slight smile, "Interesting."


    "Hmph!"


    At that moment, Bertrand sneered and approached, saying, "Wilbur, you better reconsider how much your life is worth. If you are willing to give me two hundred gold coins now, I can spare your life. Otherwise, once my intention to kill you grows strong enough, I won''t spare you even if you offer me a thousand gold coins."

 Chapter 2651

    Wilbur knew from hearing Bertrand''s words that he was a smart man. Buck Town was a bloodthirsty ce, and no one would be willing to let their enemies live. If a battle was to break out and spiral out of control, both parties would be enemies and one of them would end up dead.


    Wilbur''s dimensional ring had been imed with his blood, and so Bertrand knew


    he would not be able to get the three hundred gold coins even he Wilbur was killed. The way to go was to ask Wilbur for two hundred gold coins first, which would at least get him some money. As for whether Wilbur lives or dies, that would depend on his behavior and how Bertrand was feeling.


    "You are powerful," Wilbur said.


    "Well, are you handing over those two hundred gold coins, then?"


    Wilbur sneered coldly. "No."


    Bertrand glowered at him. "What did you just say? Are you trying to humiliate me?"


    Wilbur shook his head. "No, I''m not. If you had the power to defeat me, I''d cough up those gold coins without a problem. It''s just a shame that''s not going to happen, as you''re far too weak."


    "You cocky bastard! I''m going to teach you a lesson!"


    Bertrand''s body surged powerful energy aura that shredded all the clothes on his body. He gripped his long sword and charged toward Wilbur.


    "You''re not getting a chance to even attack anymore."


    Wilbur wielded the Magic Dragon de, swiping his fingers across the shiny edge as Bertrand cried out, "Rampant Sword of the Snow Wolf!"


    This time, Wilbur attacked before Bertrand could even move. A ck sword aura shot out, splitting Bertrand''s attack into two before piercing right through his body.


    Bertrand raised his sword to block the attack, and Wilbur''s sword aura cut Bertrand''s sword clean in half.


    Bertrand''s body exploded the next second, smearing the icy surface with pieces of his bloody remains.


    Wilbur sneered, then put the Magic Dragon de away as he said, "Learn to pick on someone your own size."


    He turned to leave after that. A figure dressed in ck saw this from where he was hiding and turned to leave as well. Just then, the surrounding snow wolves detected the scent of blood and charged onto the ice before viciously feasting on Bertrand''s corpse.


    Over in a secret chamber of the Reyne family, the figure in ck reported everything that happened to Babbit. He frowned in response, saying, "That means Wilbur has turned down the offer to leave Buck Town, then. He seems skilled enough. He just might be of use to me. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Master."


    Very soon, Dorrah, Grote, and Conrad arrived at the secret chamber. They smiled at Babbit, and Conrad asked, "Have you made your mind up, Mister Babbit? When are we leaving to kill Edmund?"


    "It''s true that Edmund''s a pretty big pain to keep around, but I just received a letter from him that I think you should read first."

 Chapter 2652

    Upon informing the three men, Babbit handed the letter to them. Dorrah


    exchanged nces with Conrad before beginning to read. He then passed it on to Grote, who did the same before passing the letter to Conrad.


    All three men were in shock after reading the letter. "How could this be?" Dorrah eximed. "Why is Edmund begging us for help all of a sudden? Didn''t he just double his cultivation recently?"


    Babbit said, "I think Edmund might have suffered some bacsh while cultivating, which affected his foundation. So, his powers didn''t improve, and it even ended up decreasing significantly. He now fears nothing more than the four of us ganging up on him."


    "Well, why don''t we take advantage of the situation at hand to do exactly that?"


    Babbit nced at Dorrah. "Have you forgotten the City Lord rules? If a rebellion is to arise in a major town, the other City Lords will personallye to weed out the traitors and take them down. Even if we managed to kill Edmund while he''s in a vulnerable state, the other eight City Lords will surely hear about this. If they join forces ande after us, we won''t be able to endure their wrath."


    Grote said, "You''re right, Mister Babbit. But if we miss this opportunity, it''s going to be hard for another one toe by."


    "I don''t think that''s the case for sure," said Conrad. "Mister Babbit said just now that even if we win, the eight City Lords might attack us. Edmund hates us to no end but wrote a letter to us begging for mercy. That''s already humiliating enough for him."


    "I''ve observed Edmund all these years, and I know he cares deeply about his pride. He absolutely despises us, and having to beg us for mercy will only add to that hatred. If this goes on, it''s bound to grow into something ugly in the next thousand years. Edmund will be sure to get the army to take us down then. As long as we y by the rules until that happens, Edmund will look like the bad guy trying toe after us for nothing. We''ll have an excuse to retaliate and kill him then, without the other City Lordsing after us!" Grotemented.


    Dorrah and Conrad nodded at those words, and Dorrah said, "Yes, Edmund''s hatred toward us has been deeply ingrained in his heart. It''s going to be hard for him to improve his cultivation from here on out, and I''m sure having to write that letter was infuriating for him."


    "On top of that," Babbit said with a deep breath, "Edmund''s got the protection of an upper-dimension elite. He''s got one supporting him in the background, but I heard that cultivators with this protection have to maintain a pure mind and heart. With such strong hatred in him, he''s bound to be abandoned by that upper- dimension elite within the next thousand years. Once he loses that protection, it''ll be even easier for us to kill him."


    After discussing briefly, everyone ended up agreeing with Babbit''s assumption. They would hold off until Edmund''s hatred was deeply rooted in his chest to form evil thoughts, and then go in for the kill.


    The three family heads left, and Edmund turned to Felix. "How was that?"


    Felix nodded. "Dying the attack for a thousand years with just one letter was genius. However, that battle is still inevitable and will eventuallye."


    "Ha! Forget a thousand years, the other three families will go down within the next decade! When that happens, I''ll have control over all of Buck Town!"


    "Ten years?" Felix was stunned. "I don''t think that''s possible in such a short time, Master."

 Chapter 2653

    "What''s that? Are you doubting me?"


    "I..." Felix scrambled to kneel. "I mean no disrespect, Master."


    "It''s alright. Get up. I''ll show you a perfect Buck Town that I''ll have full control over


    by then. By the way, I heard that Wilbur Penn refused to leave Buck Town. He went to the outskirts instead. I gave him a chance, Felix. Don''t fault me for this."


    "What?"


    Felix was shocked to hear the news. He thought that Wilbur was out of Buck Town, only to hear that he had stubbornly chosen to stay. Felix sighed, saying a silent prayer for Wilbur in his head.


    "Don''t you worry, Felix. As long as you stay by my side, I promise Wilbur won''t be able to hurt you. In fact, he won''t be a threat to you at all.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Over in the snow, Wilbur took on dozens of opponents consecutively. All the challengers were after his gold coins but turned out to be far too weak. Wilbur ended up killing all of them before changing his appearance when he was about to reach the edge of the forest.


    Wilbur realized that there was not really any point in staying caught up with these unskilled cultivators. He now had a thousand and five hundred years of cultivation in him, and these other cultivators who had been killing wild beasts in exchange for bronze coins only had between two to five hundred years of cultivation.


    If this were to go on, Wilbur would have to kill even more people. He deemed these people innocent and thus chose to change his appearance.


    Two hourster, Wilbur returned to Lake nter once again. It was abnormally cold there, as no cultivators had dared to visit there after the massacre following the energy aura leak in the Azure Dragon Lake.


    However, this had actually turned the ce into a rather serene spot. Wilbur walked to theke, cupping up some water in his hands and taking a sip. He stopped, frowning at theke before widening his eyes in surprise. Did the aura from the Azure Dragon Lake leak here again?


    At the thought, Wilbur leaped into theke without hesitation. Sure enough, the energy aura grew stronger the deeper he dived. Wilbur reached the bottom of theke and saw the azure dragon formed out of energy aura once more.


    The azure dragon was nothing but meek and docile around Wilbur, swimming around him and calling out softly. Wilbur took out the bronze mirror, and it began to spin as it absorbed the energy aura around it.


    Wilbur muttered a spell, diving into the mirror dimension. It was practically paradise in there, and Wilbur sat cross-legged on arge rock as he felt the speed of time quicken alongside the energy aura in the air.


    He closed his eyes. It was fine that Felix had abandoned him, and Augheimer''s dismissal of his dreams as a joke was none of his concern either, as they were entitled to their own opinions.


    What mattered to Wilbur was the promise he made to the Child of Light to make Earth a Light World, to maintain its dimensional order so that it would not be usurped by the evil gods!

 Chapter 2654

    Upon making up his mind, Wilbur continued to cultivate. The energy aura around him continued seeping into his body, strengthening it bit by bit.


    Despite the fact that Wilbur had entered the mirage dimension on Earth and experienced the increased gravity of the middle dimensional, the energy aura had remained the same as it was on Earth.


    The energy aura on Earth was still far too mildpared to what it was in the middle dimensions. However, the energy aura in the middle dimensions was not something anyone could withstand. Wilbur had adapted his body to the middle dimensions and thus strengthened his physique and cultivation through doing so. Cultivating in such a state only helped him absorb the energy aura at an even


    faster pace.


    At the same time, Babbit frowned as he stood before the Azure Dragon Lake in the Reyne family quarters. He heard that the Four Great Families had sealed off all the energy aura in four sources for their own use.


    Edmund had looked down on this, but he had tried it the previous day. Despite being a cultivator of dark energy just like Babbit, Edmund found that he could not control the powerful azure dragon energy in his body. It would run amok the second he tried to channel it, unleashing havoc on his system until he was forced to expel it.


    This had enraged Edmund to no end. After all, he had reced Babbit in the Reyne family to gain control over the Azure Dragon Lake and absorb its energy aura. Now, this n seemed to be a failure.


    Giving up just like that would render his trip to Buck Town useless. The other eight City Lords would make a mockery out of him, which was something Edmund wanted to avoid.


    Thus, he decided to give it one more try. Edmund took a breath, walking down the steps into theke. He closed his eyes and began to absorb the energy aura in the water once more.


    Yet it was not long before he opened his eyes again. Edmund had sensed that the energy aura in theke had reduced significantly. Without a doubt, this meant that there was a leak in theke again. The area around theke was due for a second massacre.


    An energy aura leak was to be kept top secret, and the only solution was to kill all cultivators who had benefited from it. However, Edmund''s priorities at the moment were something else.


    He wanted nothing more than to learn how to control and absorb the energy aura from the Azure Dragon Lake. After a few deep breaths, Edmund rxed his body and expanded his pores to begin absorbing the energy in theke.


    An hour went by before the whirlpool of energy around Edmund finally began to disappear. His body had reached the limit of energy aura it could absorb, and he could not take in anymore.


    Edmund opened his eyes, slowly channeling the energy aura to flow around in his body. He was delighted, as this meant that he had gained control over all the energy aura in the Azure Dragon Lake.

 Chapter 2655

    The next second, however, the energy aura in Edmund''s body began to condense in a single spot rapidly. The faint figure of an azure dragon took shape in his chest, letting out a howl as Edmund''s body exploded.


    ...


    All of Edmund''s joints were blown apart. There were huge gashes all over his body as blood gushed out, and Edmund promptly fell unconscious. As he had lost his powers, Edmund''s real appearance was exposed as he floated on theke''s surface.


    Felix saw that and was stuck in a dilemma. He knew that this was the perfect opportunity to kill Edmund, as Felix was still at risk of being killed by him as long as he was alive. However, Edmund was now the head of the Reyne family.


    Besides, this Edmund was just a clone. Edmund''s original body was still alive, and pulling such a move might lead the Four Great Families to seek revenge as well. Felix would be captured eventually, and consequently killed.


    On top of that, this might drag Wilbur down with him as well. Felix did not want this to happen, so he quickly rushed into theke to carry Edmund back to his room. Felix tended to his wounds, sending out news that Master Babbit would be cultivating in solitude for three months.


    Felix might be a skilled healer, but there was nothing he could do about all the damaged joints in Edmund''s body. It was up to Edmund''s own skills to heal his own body.


    At the same time, the real Edmund over in the City Lord''s quarters had also realized what happened over at the Azure Dragon Lake.


    His movements jerked to a halt in the middle of a game of chess with City Lord George, fear rising up in his chest. George smiled at a frozen Edmund, asking, "What''s the matter, Edmund?"


    "Oh, something just came up in my mind."


    "I detected your energy aura from the Reyne family grounds on my way here," said George. "I guess you''ve started your n, haven''t you?"


    "Indeed."


    Edmund nodded, but he felt a chill run through him. The nine City Lords of the middle dimensions were powerful cultivators who could detect each other''s auras, thus Edmund could not hide his ns from George.


    However, the City Lords were also enemies as much as they were friends. Each main town had different resources, and George knew what Buck Town''s resources were. He had offered to help Edmund take down the Four Great Families in the past, but Edmund had turned him down each time.


    Edmund was wary that George might hog the four main energy sources of Buck Town for himself after taking down the Four Great Families. This would make Edmund aughingstock, or worse-killed and reced by George.

 Chapter 2656

    After two tries, Edmund knew that there was no way he could absorb the energy aura from the Azure Dragon Lake. This meant that the energy aura in his body was of a contrasting nature, thus he would not be able to benefit from the Azure Dragon Lake.


    However, there was no way he could tell anyone about this. If the other City Lords found out, they would be sure to rece Edmund. Yet if the energy aura in the Azure Dragon Lake remained the same, George and the others would eventually sense something off as well.


    Thus, Edmund knew that he was going to have to find a cultivator who could absorb the energy aura in the Azure Dragon Lake. Maybe Felix, or that guy named Wilbur Penn. Maybe Edmund could borrow their bodies to get it done.


    George chuckled. "Taking the ce of the Reyne family head, then slowly taking over the other three families to increase your power. It''s truly a brilliant idea, Edmund."


    Edmund heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing those words, ncing at George nervously. At least George was not an enemy of his for now.


    Edmund said, "Mister George, surely you didn''te all this way to hear about such boring news?"


    The nine City Lords were all busy with the affairs of their respective towns and hardly had the time to go snooping around for useless information. No cultivator wished to be spied on like this. It was an act of great disrespect.


    Georgeughed. "Oh, don''t say that, Edmund. You''re right, I didn''t juste to hear about what''s happening in Buck Town. I have a message for you."


    "Oh?"


    "My master told me that a dragon n cultivator has entered Buck Town. No matter what happens, he wishes for you, City Lord Edmund, to spare this cultivator''s life."


    "What? A dragon n cultivator?"


    Edmund was shocked to hear the words. Dragon n cultivators were extremely rare. Edmund himself had not seen one in Buck Town for nearly a thousand years. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, as sure as I can be."


    "But all of the major towns have Dragon yer Organizations of their own, don''t we? Besides, even if this cultivator was from the dragon n, I doubt he''d be willing to expose himself just like that. Even I wouldn''t know where he is."


    "Well, that''s a given," said George. "My master isn''t saying that you need to look out for or take care of this dragon n cultivator from a lower dimension. He''s just hoping that you will, upon finding out his identity, give him some help, or at the very least, spare his life."


    "Alright, I''ll do that. I''ll protect the dragon n cultivator if he appears."


    Edmund agreed to the request without hesitation. He was closest to George out of all the City Lords, and George himself was a dragon n cultivator. The fifth main town, Walker Town, was the only main town where the dragon n was


    considered to be respectable. The dragon n was far from what it used to be, or George would never have taken the time toe all the way to Buck Town for the sake of one cultivator.


    Despite the fact that the other seven City Lords had joined forces to create the Dragon yer Organization, it had infiltrated all nine towns, and the dragon n cultivators were facing oppression at an all-time high. Despite this, Edmund knew that George was one to exploit others, and thus deemed him worth befriending.


    That was why Edmund was willing to help George out. At least he would not be on his own among the nine City Lords. Two against seven was definitely better than one against eight.


    Besides, Edmund was currently in desperate need of George''s help.


    "Alright, then. Since you''ve agreed to help me out, I''ll be taking my leave, Edmund."


    George disappeared into the air after that. It turned out that this was not George''s true body, but just a clone of his.


    "A dragon n cultivator in Buck Town, and now of all times?" Edmund mumbled to himself.


    Just then, a servant walked in and said, "My Lord, Steward Horne is requesting your audience."

 Chapter 2657

    "Felix Horne is here?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Alright. Send him in."


    The servant left, and Felix entered the room. He got down on his knees, bowing to Edmund. "There''s trouble, Lord Edmund."


    "At ease. I know what happened."


    Felix got to his feet. "What should we do now, Master?"


    "Oh, don''t worry."


    Edmund took out a white porcin bottle and handed it to Felix. "This contains Immortelle. Put a few drops in Babbit''s mouth once you get back, and his body will restore itself."


    "Yes, Master."


    Felix returned to the Reyne family grounds, doing as Edmund had told him to in the secret chamber. Babbit''s body began to expand in the next second. A wispy aura swam around his body as his joints began to heal themselves.


    He regained consciousness two hourster. Babbit nced at Edmund before rising to sit up cross-legged. "You can head out now. I need to tend to my injuries. "Yes, Master."


    Three months passed by in the blink of an eye, and Babbit emerged from the secret chamber atst. Felix followed behind him, and the two of them came to the Azure Dragon Lake.


    Babbit turned to Felix and said, "Felix, send out orders to the family elites to kill all the cultivators within a fifty-kilometer radius around theke."


    Felix frowned in confusion. "Has there been another energy aura leak in the Azure Dragon Lake, Master?"


    "Yes, there has."


    "Do you need to have the underground stream sealed off, then?"


    "Not at the moment."


    "Yes, Master."


    Felix turned to leave. He returned not long after, saying, "I''ve given your orders to Mister Divan, Master. He''s seeing to it now."


    "Very well. There''s something else I''d like your help with, Felix."


    "What is it, Master? As your humble servant, please give me any orders you wish."


    Edmund looked at Felix. "Since you and Wilbur Penn have absorbed and cultivated the energy aura in the Azure Dragon Lake, I''d like to give you another chance to cultivate here. Are you two willing to pledge your loyalty to me?"


    "What?"


    Felix''s eyes widened as he fell to his knees, bowing to Edmund profusely. "Please, Master! You can trust me with everything! Please, spare my life and Wilbur''s."


    "Don''t worry, Felix. I''m not going to kill you, I just thought you two are worth training. You could be my strongest subordinates, you know? That Wilbur''s pretty powerful. I''m sure he wouldn''t say no to such an offer."


    "But..." Felix hesitated.

 Chapter 2658

    Felix fell into a dilemma. He knew that Edmund was far from kind, and there was no way he was just genuinely trying to help Wilbur and Felix. Edmund definitely had some other intentions and was trying to trick Wilbur intoing here.


    At the thought, Felix said carefully, "But Master, Wilbur and I have already separated. I don''t know where he is, and I don''t think I can find him."


    "Are you saying that we have a deal as long as I find him?"


    Felix did not want to say yes but had no choice, so he nodded.


    Edmundughed. "We''ll go out of town tomorrow. I''ll take you to Wilbur, and the two of you wille and work for me in the Reyne family."


    "Yes, Master."


    Felix was a little surprised, but there was nothing he could do about it. All he could wish for was that Edmund would not find Wilbur the next day.


    However, Edmund had already hatched up a n. The energy aura in the Azure Dragon Lake was dissipating at an rming rate, which could only mean that there was a cultivator absorbing it somewhere else, and that cultivator was probably Wilbur.


    Considering this, all Edmund had to do now was head out of town to find Wilbur, and his n would be halfplete.


    The next day, Edmund headed out with Felix in tow. The two of them searched the threekes nearby, and Edmund eventually followed Babbit''s memories to nter Lake. He released his spirit energy, searching the waters.


    It was not long before he detected a special aura in theke, and so did Wilbur after having cultivated in the mirror dimension for three hundred years.


    Wilbur''s eyes flew open. "Crap. Is Babbit here again?"


    The mirror began to rumble, rising out of theke and spinning in mid-air. It was not long before Wilbur emerged from it, his gaze icy.


    Edmund lit up at the sight of Wilbur. He was about to snatch the bronze mirror away before realizing the position he was in and had no choice but to say, "So, you''re Wilbur Penn?"


    Wilbur sneered at Babbit. "This is hardly our first time seeing each other, is it? That goes for Mister Felix Horne here, too."


    Felix opened his mouth but could not find the words to say. Babbit blinked before a grin spread across his face. "Right, I almost forgot! Since you already know the secret of the Azure Dragon Lake, Wilbur, why don''t youe back to the Reyne family and join us?"


    "Join the Reyne family?"


    Wilbur frowned at Babbit, not knowing where this sudden kindness hade from. Babbit would have made such an offer the first time he crossed paths with Wilbur if he had really wanted to take Wilbur in, but he had waited until now to do


    So.


    Thus, Wilbur suspected that Babbit did not actually want Wilbur to join the Reyne family. He had other ns for sure, and Wilbur would fall right into them if he were to say yes to the offer.


    "Yes, this is an invitation. Come, and join my family."


    Wilbur snorted. "What if I don''t want to?"

 Chapter 2660

    "Master!" Felix cried out.


    He then red at Babbit, eximing, "You killed my master! I''m going to kill you!"


    Felix''s eyes grew bloodshot at the sight of Wilbur kneeling stiffly. A white, glowing armor appeared around him as he charged toward Babbit, aiming a sharp punch toward his face.


    Babbit raised his right hand. A ck vortex appeared in his palm, sucking the energy right out of Felix''s attack as he grabbed Felix''s fist. "Stop, Felix! You''ve got the wrong idea here!"


    "The wrong idea? You killed my master! There''s no wrong idea to get here!"


    Boom!


    A ck energy ball exploded out of Babbit''s palm, sending Felix flying. He crashed against the ground heavily, and Babbit nced at Wilbur coldly. "You were calling this guy your master? I thought I was your master, Felix Horne!"


    Felix blinked, his mind racing. "Wilbur saved my life, I would be dead without him! What''s wrong with me calling him my master?"


    "I guess you''re a man of honor through and through. No wonder Wilbur reacted like that after seeing you. However, you really have gotten the wrong idea. I didn''t kill Wilbur, I just left a golem curse on him. What an idiot, refusing to join the Reyne family. God knows how many people would kill to get their hands on that energy aura. I don''t have a choice but to control him for the time being, Felix."


    Felix struggled to stand, frowning at Babbit. "So, Wilbur''s not dead?"


    "Of course not."


    Babbit snapped his fingers. Wilbur got to his feet stiffly, his gaze hollow as he marched up to Babbit. Felix lit up at once, rushing over to grab Wilbur by the shoulders. "Oh, thank god he''s still alive!"


    Babbit turned away, disgust in his eyes. "Come on, let''s head back."


    The truth was that Babbit hated Wilbur and Edmund to no end, but the situation at hand was pretty urgent. If the other City Lords were to sense the energy aura in the Azure Dragon Lake growing stronger, they would grow suspicious for sure. To keep his position as City Lord, Edmund had no choice but to return to the Reyne family grounds with the two men for now.


    Of course, Babbit knew that this was just temporary. Once the City Lords lowered their guards against him, Babbit was going to kill Wilbur and Felix first thing. These two knew way too much about him and were going to cultivate in the Azure Dragon Lake.


    Babbit hated nothing more than having his enemies grow stronger. He considered sparing Felix''s life in the past and training him to be stronger, but what happened today had proven that Felix was not to be trusted as well. Someone like that had no ce in Babbit''s life at all, let alone as a servant.


    Babbit returned to Buck Town with Wilbur and Felix in tow, heading to the Azure Dragon Lake. He snapped his fingers, and Wilbur walked into theke. He stood in the middle of the water, his gaze hollow as ever.

 Chapter 2661

    "Felix."


    Felix nced at Wilbur, before turning to Babbit respectfully. "Yes, Master."


    "Come with me."


    Babbit led Felix away, before saying, "I do intend to take Wilbur in as a member of the family, but you saw what happened. Since he''s your master, do you know what he likes? I can give it to him, whatever it is. In return, I''d like you to convince Wilbur to stay. If he''s still determined to leave after ten days, I won''t force him to do otherwise."


    "Oh..."


    Felix hesitated. "Master, Wilbur wants nothing more than to improve his cultivation. If you let him stay in the Azure Dragon Lake to cultivate, I''m sure he''ll be willing to stay."


    "Very well. Tell him that he can cultivate in theke anytime he wants, as long as he stays. I''m looking for a strong warrior to be part of my army and would be thrilled to have him."


    Babbitughed loudly, then turned to leave. He knew that if Wilbur was still intent on leaving after ten days, there would be no convincing him even if Babbit was to get on his knees. This gave Babbit no choice but topromise. Wilbur wanted to cultivate, so that was what Babbit was going to give him.


    The arrangement did not need to be asting one. Once Babbit had gotten rid of all his opponents in Buck Town in the next decade, he would then get rid of Wilbur and Felix.


    Ten years was hardly a long time for a cultivator, and Babbit did not think that Wilbur would be able to improve his cultivation by much in such a short amount of time either. Babbit would just see this as having a guard dog around, one that he would kill in ten years and then gain power over Buck Town.


    Babbit moved his fingers as he walked away, and the web on the back of Wilbur''s neck began to fade. The light returned in Wilbur''s eyes, and he looked around wildly. "What the... Where am I?"


    Felix walked up to Wilbur, looking at him solemnly. "This is the Azure Dragon Lake, Master."


    "Master?"


    Wilbur snorted at Felix, turning away. "I don''t think you should keep calling me that, Mister Horne. I don''t think I deserve your respect to that extent."


    Felix grabbed Wilbur by the shoulders as tears welled up in his eyes. "It''s not what you think, Master. If I had wanted to betray you, why would I even have bothered to stop Babbit from killing you the first time he came looking for us at nter Lake? Please believe me onest time, Master."


    Wilbur thought of what happened in the past as he stared at Felix, his resolve wavering. It was true that Felix had saved his life. Babbit would never have let him live otherwise.


    Wilbur looked away. "Well, why did you pretend not to know me at the bar, then? Do you really think so lowly of me now?"


    Felix sighed. "I had to protect myself too, Master. Babbit was growing suspicious of me. Everyone else sees me as the head steward of the Reyne family, but they don''t know what I''ve really been through. I know too many of Babbit''s secrets, and he''s plotted to kill me several times now. I would have dragged you down with me if I hadn''t pretended we were strangers."

 Chapter 2662

    "Then why are you calling me your master again? Don''t you find thisughable at all, Senior Horne?"


    "That''s a story that''s going to take more than just a few sentences." Felix took out a dagger, holding it to his neck. "If you don''t trust me, Master, I''ll take my life this very second."


    "No, wait!"


    Wilbur grabbed Felix''s wrist, touched by his sincerity. "Alright, Senior Horne, I know you had your reasons. I trust you."


    "Do you really, Master?"


    "Yes, but I hope you tell me what really happened after that day. As long as I''m your master, Senior Horne, I won''t let you go through this alone. If we work together, we might have a shot at getting out alive."


    Tears streamed down Felix''s face as he nodded. "As long as you trust me, Master. I''ll suffer a thousand years if I have to!"


    Following that, Felix told Wilbur everything that had happened. However, Felix himself did not know why Lord Edmund had brought Wilbur back to the Reyne family. It was possible that Edmund was afraid that Wilbur would find out what happened through Felix, and thus brought Wilbur back to the Reyne family.


    There was no doubt that Babbit wanting to train Wilbur was just a cover-up for something more sinister, and Wilbur was bound to face his wrath eventually.


    Felix said, "I really thought you would have been able to avoid this, but it still happened. Since things have turned out this way, why don''t you just stay here and cultivate? Babbit doesn''t know about your bronze mirror, Master. Every year he dys his n is a thousand years of cultivation for you. If he waits five years, you''ll have five thousand years of cultivation. Once you get that strong, you might just be able to hold your own in a battle against him..."


    Wilbur nodded. "You''re right, I should make the most out of ending up here. Let''s cultivate in the mirror dimension together, Senior Horne. The energy aura in theke is brilliant. It''ll help us raise our cultivation quickly for sure."


    "No, that won''t do. Edmund''s a careful man, you should cultivate alone. I''ll alert you when Edmund shows up, and you''ll just have toe up from the water to see him for a bit, then go back to the mirror dimension. That way, Edmund won''t find out about anything... and when he eventually attacks, we''ll have a better chance at winning."


    Aftering to an agreement, Felix went to report to Babbit. He was sitting on his throne in the main hall as Felix came in. "So? How did it go?"


    Felix bowed to Babbit. "Wilbur Penn has agreed to stay, Master. He is, however, still suspicious of your intentions."


    "Oh, really now?"


    "Yes. He says that you should just kill him if you want and not pretend to be nice. He''s willing to stay and cultivate in Azure Dragonke, but he''s not going to be grateful for it."


    "Hahaha!" Babbitughed heartily.

 Chapter 2663

    Babbit barked out augh and said, "That idiot still thinks I actually want to kill him! Tell him that he can stay in theke for as long as ten years. If he can take part in the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds battle after that as a guard and make the top ten, I''ll keep him working for me. But if he can''t, well. He can do what he wants."


    "Thank you, Master Babbit."


    Felix was overjoyed to hear this. He had said those words to see what Babbit''s intentions with Wilbur were, and it seemed like theyy elsewhere. At the very least, Wilbur''s life would not be at risk in the next few years.


    Wilbur was surprised when Felix told him the news as well. "Why would Edmund let us stay here for ten whole years? We know too much about him. I don''t think he can be trusted. We should n ahead."


    Felix held up five fingers. "Five years, then. You''ll cultivate for five years, Master. We''ll see what happens after that."


    Wilbur nodded, then dove into theke. He took out the bronze mirror, which began absorbing the powerful energy aura around it at once. Wilbur muttered a spell, then went into the mirror at once.


    Inside the mirror dimension, he sat cross-legged on top of a stone tform and cultivated. The energy aura around him grew stronger as time passed, and the pale blue energy aura around him was channeled into him. Following that, he guided the energy aura to circte through his body, which coalesced into the apparition of an azure dragon coiled around his body that formed a powerful energy field around him.


    The special energy field sped up Wilbur''s cultivation even more, increasing his strength rapidly.


    Time flew by in the mirror dimension, as did the outside world.


    It was not long before five years had passed in the outside world, equating to five thousand years in the mirror dimension. Wilbur had mastered the azure dragon energy aura by then and was capable of casting the azure dragon astral defense that would ward off regr cultivators.


    One day, Firton Reyne came up to the Azure Dragon Lake wearing a full set of armor. He had asked to see Felix and Wilbur.


    Felix bowed to him. "Is anything the matter, Mister Firton?"


    Wilbur emerged from the water with a ssh, looking at Firton.


    Firton nced at the two men. "Master Babbit says that there''s something extremely important that he needs your help with. Please put on your armor. We''re going to the White Tiger Forest."


    "What?"


    Wilbur and Felix nced at each other, neither of them knowing what was happening. Despite the fact that Babbit would make frequent trips to theke and greet them, their rtionship had changed over the years and the two men now treated him like a friend.


    Of course, this was all just an act that they were putting on for now. Since Firton had asked for them, the two men had no choice but to put on a change of clothes and strap on battle armor before heading to the White Tiger Forest with two dozen cultivators under Firton''s lead.


    Divan Reyne flew behind Wilbur, staring at his back. To think that this once- shabby-looking man who did not even have the right to be a ve back then had now be one of the Reyne family guards, and he even held a higher position than Divan himself. How unfair!

 Chapter 2664

    Divan had entered the Reyne family as a ve in the past, working tirelessly for two thousand years before reaching his current position as a guard. Yet Wilbur had just shown up in Buck Town recently and was now also a guard after just a


    few years.


    Divan was sure that he was miles ahead of Wilbur in terms of talent and skill, and this sneaky bastard had just scored a higher position than Divan by pure luck.


    Divan red at Wilbur, beginning to hatch a n in his mind. If a battle were to break outter, he would force Wilbur toward Dorrah''s Senior Guard, Mike.


    Mike was not only a powerful elite with five thousand years of cultivation, but also a talisman cultivator. Wilbur would be killed for sure if he got too close to him, and Divan would have gotten rid of hispetition through someone else.


    They arrived at the White Tiger Forest soon, concealing their auras and staking out in the trees around an arbor.


    In the arbor sat Babbit, Dorrah, Grote, and Conrad, deeply engrossed in their discussion about town management.


    Babbit said, "The Reyne family might have control over all the hotels in Buck Town, but I don''t think that''s nearly enough. I was thinking of having you three be a part of the Reyne family''s management team."


    Dorrah frowned. "What do you mean by that, Mister Babbit? Are you asking us to manage your hotels for you?"


    Conrad said, "He''s asking us to hand over all our assets, and the rest of the three Great Families will fall under the Reyne family. Isn''t that right, Babbit?"


    Dorrah was furious. "That''s too much, Babbit! Do you not have any respect for us at all?"


    Conrad said, "I''ve joined Babbit''s team as an ally, Dorrah. I doubt you two would be a match for us."


    Grote smirked. "I always knew you were a greedy man, Conrad. But who in Buck Town isn''t, right? Dorrah and I saw thising."


    "Well, we''ll get to our point since the cat''s out of the bag. Just like you two, Dorrah and I would like you to hand over your assets. On top of that, you''re going to apologize to Dorrah and me on your knees. It''s time the Four Great Families undergo a change. The Hilton family will now lead the Eight Great Families, not the Reynes. Babbit, Conrad, you two are going to surrender and serve under the Hilton family!"


    Boom!


    As the words rang through the air, the table in front of the four men exploded. Rocks flew in all directions as the men flew backward,nding on the clearing outside of the arbor.


    Babbit sneered. "I guess there''s not much to discuss, then. Let''s see what you''ve got!"


    He attacked with a huge, ck palm the size of a boulder. It hurtled towards Grote, who released his powerful energy aura to meet the attack instead of retreating.

 Chapter 2665

    A wave of internal energy swam in Grote''s body before it was released in the form of arge white tiger.


    The tiger opened its mouth, letting out a deafening roar that destroyed the ck palm, turning it into a cloud of ck miasma. Following that, Grote controlled the tiger to charge toward Edmund.


    Edmund did not back down either, releasing a powerful energy aura before breaking out into a sprint. Conrad and Dorrah released their respective energy aura as well, controlling their ck tortoise and vermillion bird to attack each other.


    The four men had charged toward the arbor at the same time, and four powerful energy auras collided with a loud explosion. The arbor was blown apart into countless tiny rocks and all four men retreated backward. The next second, battle cries filled the air as hundreds of cultivators from the three Great Families


    emerged.


    Firton signaled with a wave of his hand. "Let''s get them!"


    The men charged at the arbor, and the cultivators gathered. Wilbur swung his Magic Dragon de through the air, taking down a few cultivators close to him.


    Just then, a drop of bloodnded on the side of Divan''s face. Enraged, he looked around and spotted Dorrah''s guard, Mike, on the left. Divan turned back to Wilbur, calling out, "That guy, Wilbur! Kill him!"


    Wilbur was nning to kill the regr cultivator in this battle, but Divan had called out to him, and he had no choice. Wilbur turned to see Mike holding a talisman in his left hand and a long sword in his right. Mike muttered a spell, stabbing an opponent in the chest before appearing several meters away to kill another one.


    It was not long before Mike had in several cultivators, some of them from the Reyne family. The next time Mike appeared, he was behind Felix.


    Mike swung his sword, and Wilbur dashed up to him with his Magic Dragon de. A loud ng rang through the air as the Magic Dragon de deflected Mike''s attack.


    Mike smirked at Wilbur. "No one''s blocked an attack of mine in five thousand years. You''re the first, and thest to do so. Congrattions on being the chosen one, I guess. I''m going to kill you now, and then continue my little game."


    Wilbur stared at him frostily. "So, this is a game to you?"


    Upon absorbing the Azure Dragon aura, Wilbur could now sense the energy aura within a hundred-meter radius without releasing any dragon aura. That was why he could detect where Mike was despite the guy being a talisman cultivator.


    Mike sneered. "Well, it''s not a battle if I''ve yet to meet my match, is it? Killing cultivators is no more than a game-a fun, silly little game."


    He muttered a spell, then disappeared into the air. However, Wilbur was able to sense where he had sh Stepped to at once.

 Chapter 2666

    "To hell with you!" Mike roared, stabbing his sword in Wilbur''s direction. He was certain that Wilbur would not be able to avoid the attack, and him intercepting the attack meant for Felix was just a coincidence. Wilbur was, without a doubt, doomed.


    ng!


    Just as Mike was certain he had seeded, Wilbur''s Magic Dragon de appeared once more. He had somehow predicted exactly where Mike would be, intercepting his attack wlessly.


    Wilbur smirked at Mike. "Looks to me like your sword''s a little too slow for the game."


    "What the..."


    Mike glowered at Wilbur, shock flickering in his gaze. He muttered another spell, then appeared on Wilbur''s left in the next second to swing an attack at him. Mike was a lot faster this time. He was taking the battle seriously now.


    ng!


    Sparks flew through the air as Wilbur deflected the blow once more. Both swords collided with each other, and Mike''s eyes were bloodshot. "You f*cking bastard! You blocked my attack! You''re f*cking dead, I swear!"


    It was just then that Dorrah had spotted the battle between the two men. Mike was a Senior Guard and a talisman cultivator, and Dorrah had intended for him tounch a surprise attack to kill Babbit when the chance arose.


    Dorrah and Grote were on the same team, and Conrad was just on Babbit''s team because he knew Babbit was powerful. Once Babbit was dead, Conrad would be toast.


    Dorrah had purposefully hidden Mike''s identity as a big yer, not calling for him to attack so as to keep the element of surprise-only for Mike to end up fighting some random cultivator from the Reyne family.


    With no other choice, Dorrah yelled, "Do it, Mike!"


    "What? Lord Dorrah!"


    Mike stared at Wilbur coldly, going invisible once more before appearing behind Wilbur with an attack.


    Yet just as he appeared, Wilbur turned around swiftly and blocked Mike''s attack


    once more.


    ng!


    "What are you doing, Mike? Get to it!"


    "Lord Dorrah!"


    Mike glowered at Wilbur but had no choice as he muttered a spell and disappeared once more to appear behind Babbit. Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that Babbit would be powerful enough to spot Mike for sure. Yet Babbit was still engaged in battle against Dorrah, oblivious to Mike appearing right behind him.


    Wilbur widened his eyes in shock. Babbit had cultivated in the Azure Dragon


    Lake, and the Azure Dragon aura would help one sense any energy aura around them for sure. How could Babbit not know that Mike was right behind him?


    "Watch out, Lord Babbit!"

 Chapter 2667

    Felix let out a roar, darting up behind Babbit to block Mike''s attack.


    "F*cking hell!" Mike spat. He muttered a spell and activated sh Step to appear on Babbit''s left side with an attack. Wilbur had long since sensed this and swung his Magic Dragon de to deflect the blow.


    Mike had no choice but to go back to battling Wilbur, their swords letting out piercing sounds as they collided. Babbit nced at Wilbur''s direction and his expression darkened. "I was just trying to get you to surrender to me, Dorrah, but you were trying to kill me. You''re not getting another chance now."


    Dorrah sneered coldly. "You made us do this, Babbit! The Four Great Families have always just kept to ourselves. What right do you have to force us into surrendering to you?"


    "Ha!" Babbit shouted. "I''ve heard about your cunning ways, Dorrah. You were never to be trusted."


    Dorrah was enraged to be exposed, and shouted at once, "We all want to make as much money as we can here, Babbit! Why does the Reyne family get to lead us, huh? The Hilton family could do that too! Your time''s up, Babbit!"


    Dorrah used his mind to summon a vermillion bird that protected him with its wing. He gripped his sword and charged at Babbit.


    "You''re dead, Babbit!"


    Babbit smirked, reaching out with his right hand. A ck eye appeared in his palm, its pupil turning into a vortex that rapidly absorbed the vermillion bird''s energy aura.


    The bird waspletely absorbed in the blink of an eye, and Dorrah''s sword was reduced to dust as he stared at Babbit in shock. "A spirit curse? How could this be? Are you..."


    Dorrah was sucked into the ck vortex before he could finish his words, entering Babbit''s body. A wave of energy swam through Babbit''s body, and he pushed Dorrah out the next second with his left hand.


    All of Dorrah''s power had been absorbed then, his face drained of color. Before he could even speak, Babbit blew him up with a ck energy ball.


    "Dorrah!"


    Grote cried out in shock and was too stunned to move. Babbit shouted, "I''ll spare your life if you surrender now, Grote!"


    Upon hearing the words, Grote fell to his knees at once. "I surrender, I surrender! I''ll have the Hilton family pledge their loyalty to the Reyne family! Please spare my life, Lord Babbit!"


    Babbit nodded. "I respect that you were smart enough to surrender on your own, Grote. But bear this in mind: from now on, seventy percent of the money made by the Hilton family every year goes to me."


    "What? Seventy percent?"


    Grote stared at Babbit dumbly, unable to believe such an outrageous demand.


    "What''s the problem? Do you have a problem with that?"


    "No, of course not! The Hilton family will give seventy percent of our yearly profits to the Reyne family from now on!"


    Just then, Mike muttered a spell before appearing on Babbit''s left and stabbing him. "To hell with you, Babbit!"


    Babbit grabbed Mike''s sword, turning it to dust at once before gripping Mike''s


    neck and raising him into the air. "A talisman cultivator, eh? You''ve been plotting with Dorrah to kill me for a while now, haven''t you?"

 Chapter 2668

    Grote fell to his knees upon hearing those words, trembling from head to toe. "This was all Dorrah''s idea, Lord Babbit! I had nothing to do with it! Please spare my life!"


    "Take your men and get lost."


    "Thank you, Lord Babbit!"


    Grote waved a hand and left with the Hilton family cultivators. Mike was red in the face by then, and Babbit leered at him coldly. "Dorrah sure was a lucky man to get his hands on a talisman creator. Your name''s Mike, isn''t it? Well, let me ask you now. Are you willing to pledge your loyalty to me and join the Reyne family as one of my soldiers? Blink twice if it''s a yes."


    Mike scrambled to blink twice quickly. While he was loyal to Dorrah, Dorrah was no longer alive for him to stay loyal to. Mike had no support, and Babbit could kill him at any moment.


    "Very well."


    Babbit loosened his grasp, and Mike fell to the ground as he gasped for air. "I swear to remain loyal to you, Lord Babbit!"


    "That''s good to hear. You''re pretty powerful, Mike. I''m interested in exploring that strength of yours."


    Babbit looked around and announced, "I''ll spare any cultivators from the Chris family who surrender now."


    The dozens of cultivators from the Chris kneeled at once, saying, "We surrender, Lord Babbit!"


    Firton walked over to Babbit. "Lord Babbit, now that Dorrah Chris is dead, these cultivators are leaderless. Perhaps I can go to the Chris family grounds now and prevent a possible rebellion."


    "No."


    Firton frowned. "Why not, Lord Babbit? Is that a bad idea?"


    "No, I do need to send someone over to the Chris family grounds. But you can''t go, Firton. The Reyne family needs you."


    Divan got down on one knee then. "Let me do it, Lord Babbit."


    Babbit nced at Divan before turning to Wilbur and Felix. "Wilbur and Felix''s assistance during the battle just now touched me. They shall head to the Chris family on my behalf and hold the fort there."


    "What?"


    Firton and Divan nced at each other with a look of shock. Wilbur and Felix had only been a part of the Reyne family for a few years, but Babbit was handing the Chris family over to them. That was simply unbelievable!


    Firton said, "I don''t think that''ll work, Lord Babbit. Wilbur and Felix are powerful, but they''ve only been a part of the Reyne family for a few years. The Chris family might not be willing to surrender to them."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Babbit red at Firton. "Are you saying that my word is not enough to hold the Chris family down, Firton?"

 Chapter 2669

    "W-What?"


    Firton got down on one knee at once. "No, of course not! I just think that Wilbur and Felix aren''t experienced enough, and other cultivators will not like that they''re given so much power."


    "They can very well talk to me, then! Wilbur and Felix were the only ones to help me when Mike ambushed me just now. Where were the rest of you? The Reyne family might have its rules, but it would be nothing if its members only cared about themselves instead of their leader!"


    "I..."


    "That''s enough, Firton. Felix, you''re the new head of the Chris family. Wilbur, you''re the new Senior Guard. You two will head to the family grounds and assume your positions once we leave and take over the family together. I want a detailed report on all of Buck Town''s instion systems and sources."


    The Chris family controlled the Vermillion Bird Mountains and were in charge of heating and instion for Buck Town. They made a good amount of money over this over the years. Wilbur and Felix got down on one knee immediately. "Yes, Lord Babbit."


    While packing their bags at the Reyne family grounds, Wilbur said, "Senior Horne... the head of the Chris family was just murdered. There''s no way their elders and elites would just surrender to a new leader like that. If anyone stands in the way of you taking control when we get there, I''ll take care of them for you."


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    Felix was shocked to hear Wilbur''s words. "Master, Dorrah might be dead, but the power structure and systems in the Chris family have not changed in the slightest. They''re sure as hell not about to. Killing their people upon arrival will only turn them further away from us. That''s not good for either of us, you know."


    Wilbur gave it some thought. "You''re right, Senior Horne. But we don''t have another way to do this, do we? Are we supposed to take orders from a bunch of old geezers when we get there instead?"


    Felix knew what Wilbur was implying and let out a sigh. "We could very well kill anyone who stands in our way of taking over the Chris family if Babbit actually cared about us. He handed one of the Four Great Families to two people who had only joined the Reyne family for a few years, Master. Do you know what this means?"


    Wilbur frowned. "That Babbit trusts us?"


    "No. It''s theplete opposite. Babbit has started growing suspicious of us. I only understood something just now: Babbit could have killed Mike easily in that battle, but he intentionally let Mike approach him just to test us."


    "What?"


    "Yes, Master. Think about it. Mike''s a talisman cultivator who can sh Step anywhere his energy aura covers. No one should be able to predict where he would show up next, but you did just that, Master. That means that you might be a dragon n cultivator, something that will bring Babbit trouble for sure. To avoid said trouble, Babbit had no choice but to have you take over the Chris family. I''m sure that he has sent someone to tell their cultivators to challenge us and reveal your identity in doing that."


    Realization dawned on Wilbur, and he furrowed his brows. "But I didn''t release any dragon aura throughout the battle, though? Why would Babbit suspect me to be a dragon n cultivator?"


    Felix looked rather nervous. "Are you sure about that, Master? Mike''s a talisman cultivator, how could you have sensed where he was without releasing dragon aura?"

 Chapter 2670

    "Oh, that was the Azure Dragon energy aura! I had absorbed too much of it, and the azure dragon defensive barrier can help me sense any aura changes within a hundred-meter radius. I didn''t have to use dragon aura at all."


    "Oh, that''s much better, then," Felix said, lowering his head.


    Wilbur frowned. "But doesn''t Babbit cultivate in the Azure Dragon Lake himself? Shouldn''t he know that?"


    "The energy aura in Lord Edmund''s body shes with the Azure Dragon energy aura. He hasn''t actually been able to cultivate in theke."


    "What? Why do I see him enter theke every day, then?"


    Wilbur was shocked to hear this. Babbit cultivated in the Azure Dragon Lake every day for two hours. Why would he do that if he could not absorb the energy aura in there at all?


    Felix shook his head. "I''m not sure, but I think it might have something to do with the other City Lords. Edmund hasn''t secured his position in Buck Town just yet, and he''s wary that the other City Lords might attack him. So, he''s tricking them into thinking that he''s benefiting from Buck Town''s energy aura resource."


    Felix then told Wilbur that each of the nine major towns in the middle dimensions had a special energy resource that would help the City Lord improve their cultivation rapidly. That was what made the City Lords so much more powerful than any regr cultivator.


    Aside from the immensely powerful dimensional guardians in the upper dimensions, every other cultivator in the universe was subjected to a strict system of hierarchy. They would be meek to those above them, and strict and cold to those below them. Felix had used this theory to acquire the position of steward. It was just that the family he used to serve had been taken over by another, and many people and stories had faded into the past.


    Meanwhile, in a secret chamber, Babbit said, "Firton, send a message to the Chris family cultivators at once. I want them to force Wilbur into battle at all costs."


    Firton raised his head, frowning at Babbit. "Lord Babbit, didn''t you just grant Wilbur and Felix a hefty reward? Why are you turning the Chris family cultivators against them now?"


    Babbit paused, before saying, "I don''t trust them just yet. Don''t ask so many questions and do as I say."


    "Yes, Lord Babbit."


    Firton turned to leave, and Babbit stared after him as he thought of what George had said before. A talisman creator could sh Step anywhere within their energy aura, but Wilbur had been able to guess where Mike was every time.


    That could only mean that Wilbur was a dragon n cultivator, or that he had absorbed the special energy aura in the Azure Dragon Lake and gained the ability to sense the energy aura around him.

 Chapter 2671

    That was something Dorrah, Grote, and Conrad had been able to do, but


    Edmund, who was impersonating Babbit, could not. If that was the case, ''Babbit'' could still let Wilbur go for the time being. But if Wilbur really was a dragon n cultivator, all of this woulde to an end a lot sooner.


    Despite the fact that George had wished for Edmund to look out for the dragon n cultivator who had shown up in Buck Town, Edmund knew how powerful a dragon n cultivator could be. If this person was to make a name for himself in Buck Town, it might not be long before they joined forces with George to take Edmund''s City Lord status from him.


    On top of that, George was the closest to Edmund out of all the City Lords. Without his help, the other City Lords would definitely grab the opportunity toe after Edmund.


    Wilbur knew too many of Edmund''s secrets, and Felix was his servant. That meant that Wilbur definitely knew about Edmund killing Babbit and taking over the Reyne family. Either way, Wilbur had to die and what happened today only further proved that.


    Edmund had nned to give Wilbur ten years. He was going to work on his own cultivation and his n to take over Buck Town. He needed someone to help with that.


    Thebined profits of all Four Great Families over ten years would get Edmund at least three Power Elixir Drops from the upper dimensions. One drop would give him a boost of a hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation for ten minutes.


    With three drops, Edmund was certain that he would be able to secure his position in Buck Town. Anyone standing in his way would be killed or devoured by him.


    Edmund''s spirit curses allowed him to absorb the power of any cultivator he wanted. The three Power Elixir Drops would also give him the opportunity to absorb the powers of three powerful elites.


    Thus, if Edmund were toe across a powerful cultivator, he could have a powerful boost to his cultivation for a short time. Ten years would get him three Power Elixir Drops. Once he gained full control over Buck Town, he would be able to get thirty drops within a hundred years.


    Edmund would be unstoppable then, devouring the other City Lords to increase his own power. Once he had done that, the upper dimension cultivators would definitely be shocked to see how powerful he had grown.


    After all, all middle dimension cultivators would lose any protection they had from an upper dimension elite once they arrived at the upper dimensions themselves. All that hard work they had put in during their time in the middle dimensions would be nothing, and they could only rely on themselves to cultivate there.


    However, if Edmund stayed in the middle dimensions, he would not only be the City Lord of Buck Town, but also a receiver of the upper dimensional elites'' protection. He could acquire Power Elixir Drops in exchange for money and turn his resources into his own power.


    This was a n that had been brewing in Edmund''s mind for almost a thousand years. Now that it had finally begun, Edmund was not going to let anyone stop him.


    At the same time, Firton had sent out people to deliver Babbit''s message to the Chris family. With Dorrah now dead, the Chris family members were nothing but respectful. The head elder, Elder Milton, had been prepared to wee the new leader of the family but was shocked to hear Babbit''s orders.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. We''ll carry out your order."


    After the messenger had left, the family members crowded around Milton asking him what happened. Milton sighed. He had long since sniffed out Edmund''s n.


    However, this was not something he could reveal. "Try not to ask so many questions, alright? Gray, Carl, wait for my orders when Wilbur Penn and Felix Horne arrive. You will attack them uponmand and remember not to hold back."

 Chapter 2672

    Soon, Wilbur and Felix arrived at the Chris family quarters. A servant saw theming and bowed politely. "Sirs, Elder Milton has informed me of your arrival and sent me to greet you. Pleasee with me."


    Upon hearing those words, Wilbur and Felix exchanged nces. Wilbur then asked, "Isn''t Elder Milton the head elder of the Chris family? He holds the most power out of everyone in the family. How exactly does he feel about using here?"


    He knew that the members of the Chris family were sure to harbor some amount of resentment over Dorrah''s death. However, Milton and the others might have been fearful of Babbit and the Reyne family''s power and chose to surrender to them obediently.


    Thus, it was important to find out how the Chris family felt about the situation at hand.


    The servant nced at Wilbur. "We shouldn''t talk here. Elder Milton is waiting with everyone else inside. Pleasee with me."


    Felix nced at Wilbur, who followed after the servant.


    Elder Milton and the rest of the Chris family were already waiting in the courtyard, and Elder Milton hurried over at the sight of the two men. "Mister Penn and Mister Horne! You''re finally here."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "Elder Milton, I hope you''ll be kind to us now that we''re here. I''m sure you know that Master Babbit sent us to assume control over the Chris family."


    "How dare you!"


    Just then, someone in the crowd red at Wilbur. Elder Milton shouted, "Leave, all of you!"


    "Mister Penn and Mister Horne, I know very well why you''re both here. Well, Master Dorrah might be dead, but the Chris family is a rather big one. Having someone so weak rule over us will only make us look like a joke."


    Wilbur frowned at Elder Milton. "So, what are you going to do about that?"


    Elder Milton said, "I''ve talked it through with everyone, Mister Penn. If one of you can defeat two of our chosen cultivators, Gray and Carl, at the same time, the Chris family will dly surrender to you. Otherwise, I''ll have to ask you to leave, and tell Master Babbit to send someone more powerful and capable of running our family."


    Wilbur found that arrangement ratherughable. He would be aughingstock if he really did go back and tell Babbit to send stronger cultivators over.


    How was he going to make a name for himself in Buck Town like this?


    Felix had said that this was not going to be an easy task, and there were many powerful cultivators in the Chris family. However, they had already agreed to the task and were not going to back down just like that.


    Felix nced at Wilbur and said, "Let me do this, Elder Milton."


    Wilbur reached out to stop Felix with his hand, and his expression darkened as he said, "You''re the soon-to-be leader of the Chris family, Senior Horne. How can you be the one to do this? Leave this to me."

 Chapter 2673

    Since Wilbur was more powerful than Felix, he would definitely be able to make a bigger impact. Felix took two steps back and said, "You take it from here, then."


    Milton waved a hand. "Gray! Carl! It''s your time to shine!"


    Gray and Carl walked up to Wilbur, bowing to him at the same time. "After you, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur sneered. "No, you can go first since you challenged us. Also, I''ll give you a handicap of three moves. As long as you manage to touch me, I''ll consider myself to have lost. Senior Horne and I will leave on our own then. But if I do manage to win by a stroke of dumb luck, I hope Elder Milton and the rest of you keep your word in weing Senior Horne as the new leader of the Chris family."


    Gray and Carl exchanged nces, then Gray said, "Well, Carl and I won''t be holding back, then."


    Upon saying the words, both cultivators surged with a powerful energy aura. With the support of the energy aura, two vermillion bird apparitions formed in the air before charging toward Wilbur at the same time.


    Wilbur knew at once that they had used their full power with this attack. He retreated backward rapidly, sessfully avoiding the attacks in time.


    He watched as the pair of vermillion birds flew right past him in a sweeping circle, missing him by three whole feet, and knew that he had guessed correctly.


    Gray and Carl had cultivated in the Vermillion Bird Mountains and had thus absorbed the energy aura there to summon the vermillion birds as spirit beasts. However, they could not control it very well.


    Considering this, all Wilbur had to do was find their weakness and he would be able to avoid their multiple attacks. In fact, he had just done so. The inability of their attack to hit him was the key.


    Gray and Carl controlled their spirit beasts to draw a circle in the courtyard. They exchanged nces, then leaped into the air at the same time as they spread their arms out along with the spirit beasts.


    Two balls of fire appeared in mid-air before hurtling toward Wilbur the very next second. Wilbur moved across the ground in the same curved pattern, and the two fireballs struck the ground without hitting him at all.


    Gray and Carl continued to p the wings of the vermillion bird spirit beasts, sending out a dozen or so fireballs toward Wilbur. However, Wilbur maintained his movements within the birds'' blind spots, and even the sparks that resulted from the fireball''s collisions with the ground did not hit him.


    Felix looked on worriedly, but said, "That''s two moves. One more move, and it''ll be Wilbur''s turn."


    Gray and Carl looked at each other after hearing Felix''s statement. They knew that if Wilbur managed to pass the challenge, Felix would be the new leader of the Chris family from here on out. It was definitely not a good idea to be on his bad side if that might happen.


    Just as the two men were hesitating, Elder Milton shouted, "Don''t listen to him, boys! As your head elder, I''m ordering you to show them everything you''ve got."


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 2674

    Milton had been the second most powerful person in the Chris family under Dorrah, and now that he had given specific orders, Carl and Gray stopped hesitating. They gritted their teeth, then reached out to grab each other''s hands before starting to spin rapidly, causing the two vermillion birds above their heads to meld into one.


    The two men''s energy auras were rapidlybined, and the two vermillion birds formed a gigantic ball of light. A wave of special energy aura spread out from the two men, and Wilbur felt a pressure knocking him against a wall even after he had retreated backward.


    He turned around, but there was nothing behind him. However, Wilbur could sense a powerful energy aura quickly forming a barrier here. He looked up at the two men in the sky. What on earth could Gray and Carl be up to?


    Just then, white light shot out of the ball of light above the two men''s heads before hurtling toward Wilbur. Wilbur quickly got to his feet, scrambling to retreat backward as the light struck the ground. A loud explosion echoed through the air as the concrete cracked and gave way, leaving a huge crater in its wake.


    Wilbur was shocked to see the crater in the ground. He did not expect Gray and Carl to be so terrifyingly powerful afterbining their energy aura.


    Hang on!


    Their cultivation had even multiplied several folds afterbining!


    Wilbur finally realized that Gray and Carl were a huge threat. They were now several times as powerful. Could it be the effect of the special Vermillion Bird energy aura?


    Just as he was thinking to himself, white light shot out of the ball of light once more. Wilbur darted out of the attack''s way, but even more rays of white light shot out. Wilbur continued to move amidst the barrier as the rays of light rained down on him.


    All at once, the air within the barrier seemed to be filled with flecks of white light. Wilbur shot them an icy re, radiating azure dragon energy aura around him to form an aura shield!


    The light rays struck the shield, but they had little effect. All of a sudden, the ball of white light above Gray and Carl''s heads shot out a powerful beam of light right against the azure dragon aura shield.


    The azure dragon let out a furious cry and began to absorb the energy from the beam of light. However, the beam was too powerful, and the azure dragon exploded after just a little over ten seconds. The beam of light faded as well after that. Gray and Carl then reabsorbed the ball of white light and leaped up to Wilbur. They interlocked their hands, creating a ball of white light in their palms that hurtled toward Wilbur.


    "Wait, Master!" Felix cried out in shock.


    Wilbur sneered coldly. Gray and Carl had already used up their three attacks, and each one was impossibly ruthless. It seemed that the Chris family had no intentions of weing Felix and himself as the family leaders.


    Well, with the three moves used up, it was time these two cocky bastards were taught a lesson.


    Wilbur did not avoid the ball of light hurtling toward him. Instead, he reached out with both hands to block it using his internal energy.


    Gray and Carl were shocked by the sight. They could not believe that Wilbur was defecting such a powerful energy attack with his bare hands. Was he trying to get himself killed?


    However, the two men did not know that while they had only been in the Chris family for barely three thousand years, Wilbur had cultivated in the bronze mirror dimension for a whopping six thousand and eight hundred years.


    Wilbur''s physical strength was beyond what those two could even imagine. On top of that, Wilbur was just catching the ball of light to absorb its energy.


    Within a few seconds, both balls of light had beenpletely absorbed by Wilbur. In the next second, Wilbur ced his palms on each of the two men''s chests and said, "Right back to you!"

 Chapter 2675

    The balls of light exploded, sending Gray and Carl flying through the air. Theynded heavily on the ground and coughed out a mouthful of blood as the barrier vanishedpletely.


    "What the... How?"


    Milton stared at Wilbur in disbelief before turning to Gray and Carl. "Are you two alright?"


    Gray''s chest heaved up and down. "We''re alright. Mister Penn actually went easy on us." He then turned to Wilbur and said with a raspy voice, "Thank you, Mister Penn."


    Despite the fact that Gray and Carl were rather despicable, Wilbur and Felix were supposed to be taking over the Chris family. Thus, Wilbur felt like he should limit himself to teaching Gray and Carl a lesson about who they were going up against so they would never dare to challenge Wilbur and Felix in the future.


    Wilbur raised an eyebrow at Milton. "Do you have anything else to say about the battle, Elder Milton?"


    Milton turned back to Wilbur, getting down on one knee with a hand on his scepter. "I, Elder Milton, humbly wee Mister Wilbur Penn and Lord Felix Horne, the new leader of the Chris family!"


    The other members of the Chris family got on their knees as well. "Wee, Mister Wilbur Penn and Lord Felix!"


    Wilbur turned to Felix, who said, "Alright, you can all get up now. Make sure that Gray and Carl have their wounds tended to. Let''s have a chat, Elder Milton."


    Felix, having been a steward before, knew very well how to manage the Chris family. He had organized the dozens of ounts owned by the family in just two days, even getting someone to make a copy of them to be sent to Babbit.


    Over in the secret chamber, Firton got down on one knee as he said, "That Wilbur Penn really is something else, my Lord. Gray and Carl attacked him together, but they didn''t even get him to retaliate at full force."


    "What? Wilbur went easy on them?"


    "Yes, he did."


    "That''s strange. Gray and Carl have been in the Chris family for three thousand years. How could they have lost to Wilbur? That guy''s got less than two thousand years of cultivation in him."


    Firton said, "I think it''s possible, Lord Babbit. Talent ys a huge part in cultivation, too. Wilbur''s most likely reached mid-Exalted level, and he''s just really, really good at cultivation for him to reach it so soon."


    "What? How is that even possible?"


    Firton, "It is. At the same time, it might also have something to do with the five years Wilbur spent in the Azure Dragon Lake. You know how the special energy aura in the Azure Dragon Lake is able to boost a cultivator''s powers."


    "Oh my, I almost forgot." Babbit''s eyes shed with a vicious look. "Well, they can just be in charge of the Chris family for now, then. I need people to help me out anyway."

 Chapter 2676

    Firton turned to leave. Babbit stood there with the feeling of resentment toward Wilbur growing stronger within him. Babbit might be at peak Exalted level now, but he had to spend five thousand years to achieve that.


    The energy aura in the middle dimensions was different from other dimensions because of its core. The energy aura here was the strongest, and any cultivator who hade to the nine major towns with a bit of talent would be able to get to the Exalted level through hard work. The Exalted level was a special level more powerful than any form of cultivation across the dimensions. It was a stage of cultivation naturally formed by the energy in the core of the universe.


    The Exalted stage operated on the theory that as long as you worked hard enough at something, you would be a master at it.


    Most cultivators who hade from other middle dimensions to the nine major towns would usually spend three thousand or more years cultivating before they reached the Exalted level.


    Cultivators from the lower dimensions would at least require five thousand years of cultivation. Edmund hade from a lower dimension, and it took him a lot of hard work to open the portal to the middle dimensions.


    Here, Edmund had cultivated tirelessly for almost ten thousand years to get to where he was. Knowing what he did during his time in the lower and middle dimensions, he was unwilling to enter the upper dimensions blindly.


    Following that, Edmund came up with his n to use the other City Lords'' powers to his advantage. Everything was going ording to n. He had gained control over the Four Great Families and would get five hundred thousand gold coins in offerings every year.


    And yet, Wilbur Penn had shown up out of nowhere. He might not have reached his full potential yet, but Edmund had long since sensed the underlying threat and it was making him increasingly ufortable.


    Edmund tossed the ounts from the Chris family onto a nearby table after looking through them. Upon recounting Wilbur''s growth, it seemed that Wilbur might really be the dragon n cultivator George had mentionedst time.


    "F*ck! Wilbur''s bronze mirror had to be a dimensional treasure!" Edmund cursed.


    A look of shock flickered in Edmund''s eyes before it was quickly reced with regret. He had kept Wilbur in the Reyne family for five whole years, and not once had he thought of the bronze mirror.


    It was no wonder Wilbur''s cultivation had improved so quickly. The speed of time in the mirror dimension could be several hundred times faster than it was outside!


    It was possible that Wilbur had received five hundred years of cultivation in just five years. That bronze mirror was definitely a rare treasure!


    Edmund sighed to himself. Had he just killed Wilbur and taken the bronze mirror from him, Edmund would have been able to improve his cultivation much faster. Yet now that he was a City Lord, the other City Lords would be able to detect each other''s auras.


    Edmund''s aura would disappear once he entered the mirror dimension to cultivate, drawing the attention of the other City Lords for sure. In fact, they could even take over Buck Town while Edmund was absent and rece him with a new City Lord.


    Since Edmund was now a City Lord dealing with the upper dimension cultivators through money for bigger benefits, dimensional treasures did not really mean much to him.


    Edmund knew that even if he did acquire a dimensional treasure, it would still end up going to someone else anyway.

 Chapter 2677

    Despite so, the thought of Wilbur being able to own a dimensional treasure filled Edmund with endless resentment. Wilbur had to die! And since Edmund would not be able to use the bronze mirror, it would be destroyed.


    Edmund was a decisive man. After giving it some thought, he decided to head to the Chris family quarters to kill Wilbur right away. He would also destroy that bronze mirror while he was at it so that he would have nothing to worry about anymore.


    Over at the Vermillion Bird Mountains, a series of volcanoes were radiating an intense heat that melted the snow on the ground and scorched the earth underneath.


    Wilbur and Felix walked between the mountains, and Felix said, "Master, you can now cultivate in the Vermillion Bird Mountains. The energy aura here may notpare to the Azure Dragon energy aura, but they both have special features of their own. I''m sure you''ll be able to improve your cultivation quickly here."


    Wilbur nodded. "Senior Horne, I think you should take care of the Chris family matters as soon as possible so you can cultivate here too."


    "No."


    Felix shook his head. "The Chris family is huge, Master. Countless things happen every day, and someone needs to oversee the family''s operations. I can''t leave the family quarters, or Babbit will grow suspicious. However, I do hope that you''ll be able to improve your cultivation as soon as possible. We don''t know when Babbit will change his mind. If that happens, a battle is bound to break out between us and him."


    After Felix left, Wilbur took out the bronze mirror. He muttered a spell as the mirror began absorbing the energy aura from its surroundings, and Wilbur flew into the mirror to cultivate.


    Later that night when Buck Town had fallen quiet, Babbit changed his appearance before putting on dark clothes, then headed over to the Vermillion Bird Mountains.


    Babbit was more than used to Wilbur''s aura, and it was not long before he spotted the bronze mirror hovering in mid-air. Babbit scanned the mirror with his spirit energy, and Wilbur came flying out of it the next second as he frowned at the figure d in ck before him. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?"


    The figure in ck stared at Wilbur for a few seconds before summoning a sword and charging toward Wilbur with an attack.


    Wilbur scrambled to move out of the way, and the sword missed him by a mere inch. Yet the aura of the attack was sharp enough to split a gash open on the side of Wilbur''s face, and he retreated ten meters away before the figure in ck could attack again.


    "You sure are powerful. Who are you?"


    "I don''t think there''s any point in you knowing that since you''re going to be dead soon."


    The figure stared coldly at Wilbur,unching another attack. Wilbur muttered a spell at the veryst second, and the Azure Dragon astral defense appeared. The sword attack pierced the astral defense, causing it to shatter into the air.


    The figure continued to cast blow after blow, forcing Wilbur backward before he finally retaliated with a blow of his own. A white dragon appeared, snapping the figure''s sword before pouncing on him.


    The figure scrambled to put his hands before his chest, but the pressure from the attack still sent him flying a good distance backward.

 Chapter 2678

    The night breeze whipped through the air, and the figure in ck looked up at Wilbur. "I knew you were a dragon n cultivator. I underestimated you all this time."


    Wilbur''s eyes were filled with shock as realization hit him, but he had guessed about as much from a while ago. "You can drop the act, Lord Edmund."


    "You''ve got the wrong guy. I''m not Edmund."


    "Oh, really? Who else could you be, then?"


    The man in ck summoned a long sword, his robes whipping in the air as he stared at Wilbur coldly. "I''m not going to repeat myself. A dead man has no reason to know my name."


    He shot out, charging toward Wilbur once more. Wilbur knew that having his true identity exposed in the middle dimensions was extremely dangerous, as each of the nine major towns had its own Dragon yer Organization. If Wilbur did not get rid of this man right now, he would be hunted down in the future.


    At the thought, Wilbur did not hesitate to release the dragon aura in his body. The Magic Dragon de appeared in his right hand and the Azure Dragon Spear appeared in his left. He then hurled the spear toward the man. Sure enough, the Azure Dragon Spear stopped a foot or so before the man. The Azure Dragon Spear, having absorbed the man''s energy, formed the apparition of an azure dragon that lunged right at his opponent.


    The man swung his sword over, crushing the azure dragon in the blink of an eye. The Azure Dragon Spear crumbled as well, and the man came running toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur did not hesitate to raise his Magic Dragon de, bringing it down against the man in ck. Both weapons collided, sending out a tremendous energy wave that sent Wilbur and the man in ck flying backward.


    Wilbur, already having the protection of the Azure Dragon astral defense, quickly caught his bnce andnded on the ground. Yet the man had to expel his internal energy twice before he could catch his bnce.


    The man looked up at Wilbur with disbelief in his eyes. "How can you have almost ten thousand years of cultivation in you? That''s impossible even if you were a dragon n cultivator! How many more secrets are you hiding?"


    Wilbur was all the more confident upon hearing those words that the man standing before him was Lord Edmund. Few other cultivators knew about him cultivating in the Azure Dragon Lake, thus no one would even know that Wilbur had only been in Buck Town for a few years. The Reyne family were the only people who could have known, and Babbit was the only person as powerful as this man here.


    A dragon n cultivator could increase his cultivation twice as fast as a regr cultivator. Thus, despite having only cultivated in the mirror dimension for six thousand and eight hundred years, Wilbur actually had thirteen thousand and six hundred years of cultivation in his.


    That was what had caused Edmund to say what he had, to which Wilbur sneered in response. "You''ve got your fair share of secrets you''ve been hiding from me too, Lord Edmund. Why don''t you tell them to me, as a little trade-off? How''s that, hm?"


    "In your dreams, Wilbur. I''m going to kill you tonight!"


    Edmund''s gaze shed coldly as he came sprinting towards Wilbur. This time,


    Wilbur used his Magic Dragon de tounch a few attacks of his own. Edmund leaped through the air, avoiding all the attacks with ease.

 Chapter 2679

    After avoiding a dozen or so attacks in a row, Edmund had slowly gotten closer to where Wilbur was. He leaped off a rock and was right in front of Wilbur the next second.


    "You''re a dead man, Wilbur Penn!"


    Edmund stabbed his sword in Wilbur''s direction, moving so quickly that it pierced right through Wilbur''s chest before he could even react.


    Edmund lit up, thinking that the attack had taken Wilbur down for sure. The very next second, however, the Light Armor showed itself in front of Wilbur''s chest, a faint ck glow flowing amidst the white light.


    "The Child of Light!"


    Edmund was stunned by the sight of the Light Armor. Back in the day, news of the battle between the Child of Light and the Dark Lord that caused them tond in the lower dimensions had spread through all the middle dimensions. It had rocked everyone, as both parties never returned after that.


    That was why Edmund was so shocked to see the Light Armor, his face twisting into a murderous expression. "You bastard, you''re the Child of Light''s chosen one."


    Wilbur took the opportunity to stab Edmund, who had no choice but to deflect the attack before retreating a dozen or so meters.


    Edmund stared at Wilbur with an ashen expression. "I guess there''s no other way to kill you now."


    Edmund muttered a spell, and the invisible golem curse on the back of Wilbur''s neck showed itself. A powerful curse energy entered Wilbur''s body, taking control of it.


    Wilbur''s pupils contracted as the Magic Dragon de fell out of his grasp and onto the ground. He was now under Edmund''s golem curse. Edmund smirked cruelly at Wilbur, charging toward him before striking him in the stomach. A ck vortex appeared, sucking Wilbur in at once.


    Following that, Edmund began to absorb the energy inside of Wilbur greedily. He stared at Wilbur in a golem state, sneering at him as he said, "I''ll kill you once I''ve drained all your energy and stripped that Light Armor off you, and I''ll be the new Child of Light! Hahahahaha!"


    Edmund had absorbed the powers of many cultivators with the golem curse. Cultivating the curse had turned him extremely evil, which had lost him the chance to cultivate the power of light.


    Edmund stared as wave after wave of energy entered his body, feeling nothing but smug. The cultivators he had devoured in the past only had a few thousand years of cultivation in them, but Wilbur had a whopping thirteen thousand and six hundred years. That would double Edmund''s cultivation once he was done.


    Just then, the red dragon''s head imprint on Wilbur''s back lit up. A powerful me energy broke out of the golem curse, and Wilbur glowered at the sight of Edmund happily eating away at his own powers. He lunged and threw a punch toward Edmund''s chest.

 Chapter 2680

    A white dragon appeared with a roar, knocking Edmund into the air before attacking him with its ws and tail several times. Eventually, the dragon was crushed by Edmund''s energy aura, who flicked the blood from the corner of his mouth away as he stared at Wilbur in shock. "I can''t believe you broke out of my golem curse. I knew you were a dragon n cultivator, hahaha!"


    Edmund threw his head back,ughing loudly.


    "What are youughing at?" Wilbur asked.


    Edmund''s smile faded, looking at Wilbur. "I''mughing at myself, of course. All this while I was jealous that you were a dragon n cultivator, but now I know that I was just envying myself all along!"


    "What?"


    Disbelief flickered in Wilbur''s eyes, which only made Edmundugh harder. "Yes, you heard me right. I''m a dragon n cultivator, too. Oh, Wilbur. You thought you were the only dragon n cultivator here, didn''t you? Hahaha! Well, that means nothing to me now."


    ck energy aura began to radiate out of Edmund, several times more powerful than it had been. Edmund muttered a spell,nding on the ground tounch an attack toward Wilbur.


    A gigantic ck dragon''s w appeared in mid-air, swiping at Wilbur viciously. It moved too quickly for Wilbur to react, and all he could do was block the sharp talons with his hands.


    The ground began to crack, sinking Wilbur downward. The Vermillion Bird Mountains were considered volcanic grounds, and theva had made the ground extremely hard.


    Now, however, the ck dragon''s ws had cracked the ground open through Wilbur''s body.


    "Hahaha! I''d like to see just how long more you can hold on for, Wilbur! I''m betting that you''ll be ttened within a few seconds."


    Wilbur was currently withstanding a pressure so heavy and intense he could not even speak. He would have never expected Edmund to be a dragon n cultivator.


    If Edmund had hidden this secret of his so well, that Dragon yer Organization must be even more terrifying than Wilbur had thought.


    Under the pressure of the ck dragon ws, Wilbur''s body began to sink further and further below. It was not long before he was knee-deep in the ground, and Wilbur was not going to be able to hold on for much longer.


    Just as he was going to give out, the seal at his chest lit up as a powerful wave of dark energy entered his body.


    Twenty percent of dark energy swam around in Wilbur''s body, giving him the strength to hold on.


    "Wow, you haven''t given up yet. I really did underestimate you, didn''t I?"


    "I''m going to kill you, Edmund!" Wilbur roared, knowing clearly that he would end up dead here unless he could break Senior Kaiser''s seal to release more dark energy.


    Wilbur had cultivated in the mirror dimension for five thousand years, and his powers and physical strength had multiplied by almost a hundred times. He was certain that he would be able to break the seal and release more dark energy.


    He gritted his teeth, channeling his internal energy into the seal on the left side of his chest. It was not long before two more parts of the seal were broken, and Wilbur could now use forty percent of the dark energy sealed in him.

 Chapter 2681

    The pressure on him was greatly relieved, so Wilbur intended to take advantage of the moment to channel his spirit energy into the seal and break through the third seal. Thhat way, he would be able to unleash fifty percent of the dark energy within him once the seal was broken.


    Wilbur believed that if he could achieve that, he would stand a chance in his fight against Edmund. However, Edmund, who had been waiting impatiently, suddenly struck Wilbur on his left chest. The immense energy carried in his powerful palm strike instantly broke the third, fourth, and fifth seal within Wilbur. Wilbur was sent flying and crashed heavily to the ground.


    The purest dark energy of the world broke through the seals and surged into Wilbur''s body like a tidal wave. It nourished his body immensely within a short period of time.


    Edmund charged forward as Wilbur was still on the ground, and he unleashed the ck Dragon Spell. A ck dragon w descended from the sky toward Wilbur. Wilbur used the momentum to spring up from the ground and delivered a powerful punch at the dragon w.


    Boom!


    Several explosions filled the air. The ck dragon let out a miserable cry before vanishing into thin air. Edmund was sent flying backward for several meters at the same time, after which he stared at Wilbur in shock.


    "I can''t believe your energy has improved yet again. It seems you have sealed energy within you, which exins why you''ve been able to enhance your cultivation so rapidly. Your mentor has given you so much, but unfortunately, none of it matters anymore," said Edmund.


    Wilbur chuckled coldly.


    Edmund noticed that Wilbur''s shoulders were shaking from his chuckling. He clenched his jaw and asked, "What are youughing at? Do you think you''ll survive tonight?"


    "I really have to thank you, Edmund. I couldn''t have broken through the three seals on my own. It''s all thanks to you that I can now draw on seventy percent of the energy within the seals. Have you ever heard of an evil god?"


    "An evil god?" repeated Edmund.


    Edmund was shocked, then frowned and asked, "Could it be that the energy sealed within you is the power of an evil god? Damn it! How could you? How could you be so lucky? I can''t believe you not only received the Child of Light''s inheritance but also gained the power of an evil god! It''s terrifying. You''re truly terrifying. It''s such a shame that I can''t absorb your energy, but I''ll remember you forever, Wilbur Penn. Die!"


    Edmund became very anxious all of a sudden. Perhaps it was because he heard Wilbur mention the energy of an evil god. Edmund feared that Wilbur might unleash the power of the evil god sealed within him, so Edmund decided to stop talking to Wilbur and kill him instead.


    Edmund recited a spell, and the shadow of a ck dragon appeared behind him. It charged toward Wilbur with incredible speed. Wilbur pushed himself off the ground at the same time and charged toward Edmund too.


    Edmund made a palm strike at Wilbur the moment they closed in. A ck eye appeared in the center of his palm, immediately summoning a ck dragon that was fueled by the energy he devoured and sent it charging at Wilbur.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur threw a punch at Edmund while channeling his dark energy into the blow. A white dragon empowered by the dark energy within him instantly materialized and shot out at the iing ck dragon.


    The white dragon and the ck dragon shed in mid-air, and they both perished eventually. The immense energy from their collision sent Wilbur and Edmund flying backward.


    "Urgh!" They both spat out blood. Then, they looked up at each other simultaneously. Edmund looked at Wilbur with shock as he realized that what Wilbur said was true. He had inadvertently been the one to undo Wilbur''s seals and had thus created this threat for himself.

 Chapter 2682

    "Argh!"


    Overwhelmed with grief, Edmund coughed up a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. Wilbur, who had been holding on, also could not resist any longer. He spat out blood too and slumped to the ground.


    The howl of night wind filled the air as the Vermillion Bird Mountains returned to silence. Wilbur and Edmund, one slumped on the ground resting, the other lying prone, had both exhausted their energy.


    It was hard to believe that their battle hade to a draw.


    "It looks like I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have pried into your past. I can''t believe


    I still couldn''t defeat you even after exhausting all of my clone''s energy," said Edmund.


    Wilbur suddenly remembered something when he heard that. He turned to look at Edmund and said, "Oh, right. You have another clone. If you tell that clone toe over, perhaps you can kill me."


    "Hahaha!"ughed Edmund abruptly.


    He said, "There''s no need. My clone and I share the same devoured energy, and now that it''s exhausted, both my clone and I have be very weak. I can''t possibly kill you now."


    Wilbur looked at Edmund and said, "I can''t kill you either."


    Edmund was silent for a moment. He said, "Let me ask you this, Wilbur. Do you wish to cultivate in the upper dimension and be a powerful cultivator?"


    Wilbur replied, "Of course. I''ve always dreamt of entering the upper dimension." "So, why can''t we tolerate each other when we''re both dragon n cultivators?" asked Edmund.


    Wilbur looked at Edmund and asked, "Lord Edmund, are you trying to be nice to me?"


    Edmund looked at Wilbur with deep hatred in his heart and said, "Regardless, you and I have endured great hardships to attain our current status. We both wish to continue cultivating and refuse to be beneath others. Since the nine major towns can''t amodate us, why not form an alliance? At least we''ll have our status in Buck Town."


    Wilbur said, "Lord Edmund, you can''t kill me, so you''re afraid that I might reveal to others that you''re a dragon n cultivator. It would certainly attract the attention of the Dragon yer Organization. That''s why you want to form an alliance with me, so we can join forces to maintain control over Buck Town."


    "Ha! You''re a smart one, Wilbur Penn. We had a gruesome battle today and exhausted our energy. I''m afraid we can''t recover within two weeks. We''ll both be in danger if we don''t look out for each other when the Dragon yer Organizationes for us."


    "I think you''re the one in real danger, Lord Edmund. You''re the lord of this town, so all eyes are on you. Meanwhile, I''m only an ordinary cultivator. The cultivators in Buck Town only know that Felix Horne is the new head of the Chris family, but no one knows who I am. You want me to work with you so I can help you in the future, and I can ensure you won''t die for now. Am I right?"


    Edmund struggled to support himself, he barely stood up and clenched his jaw. He said, "You''ve seen right through me. This is humiliating. I''ll be leaving first since you won''t agree to it."


    Wilbur watched Edmund leave and he called out, "Wait!"


    Edmund paused and asked, "What is it?"

 Chapter 2683

    Wilbur pondered for a moment and said, "I can agree to work with you, but we have to make things clear."


    Edmund turned around to look at Wilbur and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Wilbur replied, "First of all, we''re forming this alliance because we''re both dragon n cultivators. Secondly, I can help you, but remember that you''ll owe me a favor. I hope you''ll be there to help me and Senior Horne if we run into trouble in the future."


    "Yeah, that seems fair enough. Alright, I''ll ept those terms. I''ll owe you a favor," Edmund agreed.


    After exchanging nces, Edmund and Wilbur turned and left. Felix emerged from the shadows and nced in the direction Edmund had gone, then said, "Master, I can''t believe you were able to fight Lord Edmund to a standstill."


    Wilbur had sensed Felix''s presence during the battle, and he knew that Felix was hiding in the shadows. Likewise, Wilbur was aware that if Edmund wanted to end him, Felix would have stepped in to help.


    Wilbur asked Edmund for a favor not because he was afraid of other cultivators. It was because the energy field of the Vermillion Bird Mountains could restore his body within a day. Wilbur was concerned about Felix as he was still too weak with only three thousand years of cultivation. He needed Edmund''s protection.


    Felix sighed at that moment and said, "Damn, I didn''t expect this. I can''t believe your rtionship with Edmund changed so drastically over this battle. I think we''ll be enjoying a status boost in Buck Town and also Edmund''s respect. This roller coaster of a few short years is truly unbelievable. Our immediate crisis has been resolved. Master, you really are my lucky star."


    Felix bowed to Wilbur, who responded, "You don''t need to thank me, Senior Horne. I''m only doing what''s right. By the way, remember that you can''t let anyone know about what happened tonight. Otherwise, Edmund and I will be in deep trouble."


    "Yes, Master," Felix replied.


    Wilbur told Felix to go back and rest after a brief conversation. He entered the mirror dimension to continue cultivating. The time in the mirror dimension was a thousand times faster than the outside world, so Wilbur quickly recovered from his injuries while healing in the mirror dimension.


    A few dayster, six Dragon yer Organization members came to the Chris family. They wore long ck robes with ''Dragon yer'' embroidered on the front. Felix was the one who greeted them.


    He asked, "May I inquire as to the purpose of your visit to the Chris family today?"


    The leader of the six was a young man named Hanson. He replied, "Lord Horne, we''ve detected dragon aura in the Vermillion Bird Mountains under the jurisdiction of the Chris family recently. If our suspicions are correct, a dragon n cultivator has infiltrated your ranks. We hope you will gather the members of the Chris family immediately. We will investigate thoroughly to find the dragon n cultivator."


    Bam!


    Felix smacked the table and stood up abruptly, eximing, "How outrageous! What do you take the Chris family for? Do you think we''re servants you canmand at will?"


    Hanson quickly smiled when he heard that and said, "Please calm down, Lord Horne. I have no intention of cing myself above the Chris family, but the presence of a dragon n cultivator is a grave matter. Perhaps you are unaware, sir. Five hundred years ago, a dragon n cultivator went on a rampage in the Keston Desert, killing hundreds of cultivators."


    "Shut up!" Felix cut Hanson off and said, "I''m well aware of the Keston Desert incident, but that''s not the fault of the dragon n cultivator. ording to what I know, the incident happened because those cultivators had plotted in advance to attack together. They intended to kill the dragon n cultivator and steal his possessions. However, they were killed by the dragon n cultivator in the end. How can you me him? Aren''t you just being biased here?"

 Chapter 2684

    Hanson sneered coldly and said, "It looks like you don''t know the truth about the Keston Desert incident back then. Actually, it''s not the hundreds of cultivators who provoked the dragon n cultivator. ording to what I know, this was only an excuse the dragon n cultivator made up. Lord Horne, you should think this through. He killed hundreds of cultivators, which would inevitably attract a lot of trouble, so he deliberately imed that those cultivators troubled him to shift the me. Of course, these are all rumors. I didn''t witness it myself, so I''m not sure what the truth is. However, I know that dragon n cultivators have bad intentions. Lord Horne, we have to be careful of them."


    "I think there''s no need to argue, Mister Hanson. The Chris family does not harbor any dragon n cultivators, and this is not a ce where you can search as you please, so I must ask you all to leave," Felix stated bluntly.


    "It looks like you have quite the temper, Lord Horne. If that''s the case, I have no choice but to offend you." Hanson pulled out a token from his robe as he spoke, then he said, "Please have a look, Lord Horne. This is the search warrant granted by the City Lord. I think you have to cooperate for Lord Edmund''s sake even if you''re not willing to be cooperative with me, right?"


    Felix sighed deeply when he saw the search warrant and replied, "Alright. Please wait here. I''ll gather the Chris family members. However, if the Chris family does not harbor any dragon n cultivator, please inform Lord Edmund to put any doubts about the Chris family to rest, Mister Hanson."


    "Alright, Mister Horne. Go ahead," Hanson replied.


    A man with red hair beside Hanson shot him a nce at that moment, and Hanson immediately stopped him. Once Felix entered the inner courtyard to gather the others, Hanson whispered angrily, "What were you thinking, Dennis? Are you trying to embarrass the Dragon yer Organization?"


    Dennis replied, "No, Mister Hanson. That wasn''t my intention, but if Lord Horne secretly frees that dragon n cultivator in the inner courtyard, won''t we end up empty-handed?"


    "Don''t worry. I can detect the presence of dragon aura, so I won''t let him escape," Hanson assured him.


    Hanson appeared very confidentpared to Dennis. There had not been a dragon n cultivator in Buck Town for nearly a thousand years. They would certainly earn great merit if they managed to find one, and they might have a chance to gain Power Elixir Drops.


    A Power Elixir Drop contained the cultivation energy of a hundred thousand years. If they could obtain one, it would undoubtedly safeguard their life at a critical moment.


    Hanson and the others were members of the Dragon yer Organization, but they had no grudge against dragon n cultivators. They joined the Dragon yer Organization purely to profit. Capturing a dragon n cultivator would get them five hundred gold coins, after all.


    They would also be rewarded with a thousand gold coins if they managed to kill a dragon n cultivator. A thousand gold coins was a fortune that an ordinary cultivator might not make even in a thousand years. No one would willingly pass up such an opportunity.


    It was precisely because of the high reward that many dragon n cultivators were killed across the nine major towns. The dragon n cultivators generally hid their identities, but they could still remain in a just town once they were exposed. However, they had no refuge in the ughter towns. They would inevitably be in.


    That resulted in a sharp decrease in the dragon n cultivators. Walker Town was the only ce where one could find a few dragon n cultivators in the past thousand years. Meanwhile, the other major towns had long lost any trace of them.


    The desperate Dragon yer Organization cultivators went to Walker Town to seek out such opportunities. However, the ruler, Lord George, was also a dragon n cultivator. Therefore, tant killing was not allowed in Walker Town. Thus, the dragon n cultivators were well protected in Walker Town.

 Chapter 2685

    With the sharp decrease in dragon n cultivators, and in an effort to capture those who were in hiding, the leader of the Dragon yer Organization, a man known as Darknight, increased the bounty for dragon n cultivators.


    Darknight had the protection of an upper dimension cultivator. He could use middle dimensional items as sacrifices to exchange for Power Elixir Drops. After the two previous dragon n cultivators that he had in in the past, this one that he just detected would be the third dragon n cultivator handled by him. If Hanson could kill this one, he would gain the qualification to challenge the champion. The Dragon yer Organization had an arena, and only those who sessfully became the arena''s champion had the right to request rewards from Darknight.


    The rules of the Dragon yer Organization were extremely strict, but because of its generous rewards, many people still participated in the organization''s trials


    each year.


    Hanson has been a member of the Dragon yer Organization for two thousand years. After finding signs of the third dragon n cultivator, Hanson knew he had to seize the opportunity.


    Half an hourter, Felix invited Hanson and the others into the inner courtyard of the Chris family estate where thousands of Chris family members had gathered. Hanson immediately used his spirit energy to scan through the cultivators. Then, he frowned and asked, "What? Why is there nothing?"


    Dennis eximed, "Mister Hanson!"


    Hanson red at Dennis and said, "You have no right to speak, Dennis."


    Dennis moved his lips when he heard that, but he helplessly shut his mouth. Felix cast a cold nce at Dennis before turning his gaze to Hanson, saying, "Mister Hanson, you asked me to gather the family members to make it easier for you to search for the dragon n cultivator. I have now gathered all the members of the Chris family as you instructed, and since you have not found any dragon n cultivators among them, I ask that you send my regards to the City Lord upon your return. Please inform him that the Chris family remains forever loyal to Lord Edmund."


    Hanson took a deep breath because he knew that Felix was provoking him intentionally. He said, "Lord Horne, I''ve heard that the Vermillion Bird Mountains are known for producing a special type of fiery red gemstone called the Vermillion Stone. It''s said to be quite exquisite. Can you take me into the Vermillion Bird Mountains to have a look at this unique gem? I would like to choose some and bring them back as souvenirs for my friends."


    Felix said, "Sure. Since you''re interested, let''s go right away."


    Felix gestured invitingly, causing Hanson''s heart to skip a beat. He was not interested in the Vermillion Stone. His real intention was to search the Vermillion Bird Mountains for the dragon n cultivator he suspected might be hiding there.


    Hanson could be sure of his suspicion if Felix hesitated. However, Felix agreed so quickly that it gave Hanson second thoughts. Was it possible that Felix Horne had secretly moved the dragon n cultivator?


    Hanson was suspicious, so he followed closely behind Felix as they entered the Vermillion Bird Mountains. A powerful energy washed over them as soon as they stepped into the mountain.


    The Dragon yer Organization, being a special organization that spans the nine major towns of the middle dimension, was well-versed in the characteristics and hidden secrets of each major town. The secrets of Buck Town lie within its four energy sources: the Azure Dragon Lake, White Tiger Forest, Vermillion Bird Mountains, and ck Tortoise Lake.

 Chapter 2686

    However, the secrecy only applied to outsiders. There were hardly any secrets within the nine major towns that the Dragon yer Organization was not privy to.


    Felix said as they walked along the mountain path, "Mister Hanson, further ahead is where the Vermillion Bird Stones are found. There was a volcanic eruption there just two days ago, so the stones must have formed by now. I''ll take you there, and you can choose whichever ones you like."


    Suddenly, Hanson stopped walking. The five Dragon yer Organization members behind him halted simultaneously. Hanson turned his head, gazing at a nearbyke.


    A man was soaking in theke with his eyes closed, the surrounding energy flowing into his body. A faint dragon aura emanated from him.


    That man was no other than Wilbur Penn!


    Hanson immediately turned and walked towards theke. Felix hurriedly followed and asked, "Mister Hanson, what are you doing?"


    Hanson pointed at Wilbur in theke, then turned to Felix and said, "Lord Felix, you im that the Chris family has no dragon n cultivators, yet this man is emitting dragon aura. Are you telling me he''s not a dragon n cultivator?"


    The five members behind Hanson all turned to look at theke. Their hands gripped the swords at their waists, looking tense and alert.


    They were waiting for Hanson to give orders to initiate their attack on Wilbur. Hanson hurriedly exined, "You''re mistaken, Mister Hanson. His name is Wilbur Penn, and he''s my servant. He''s not a dragon n cultivator."


    Hanson drew the refined sword from his waist and said, "You still want to lie at this point? I''m very disappointed in you right now, Lord Felix. Please step aside and wait. We''ll talk after we''ve killed this person. Attack!"


    Felix yelled, "No! It''s a misunderstanding!"


    It was a shame that the Dragon yer Organization members only obeyed Hanson''s orders. They flew toward theke as soon as Hanson gave an order.


    The five of them surrounded Wilbur from different directions while Hanson leaped into the air with his sword in hand. He aimed downwards at the crown of Wilbur''s head.


    The five members also attacked Wilbur from five different directions at the same time.


    What Hanson and the others did not realize was that this was actually an act put on by Wilbur and Felix. They intended to make Hanson and the others believe that Wilbur was cultivating in Azure Dragon Lake, and thus emitting dragon aura due to the energy from theke. It was a tactic to divert the Dragon yer Organization''s attention and escape their scrutiny.


    However, they did not expect that Hanson would not let Felix exin. He forcefully set up an attack and was eager to battle. Wilbur had no choice but to take the initiative at that point. He needed to defeat these attackers first before he could exin the situation to them.


    Wilbur unleashed Azure Dragon energy and Vermillion Bird energy simultaneously when he thought about that. A Vermillion Bird apparition soared into the sky, sting Hanson backward. Wilbur seized the chance to leap into the air and evaded the attack from Dennis and the others.


    Dennis thrusted his sword into the air. He turned to re at Wilbur with a fierce expression. Then, he cast a spell that sent his sword flying through the air like a shooting star toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de with the flick of his right wrist, then raised it lightly to deflect the sword, knocking it away. Meanwhile, Hanson came back to his senses and charged at Wilbur again.


    Hanson said angrily, "You may have deflected his attack, but I wonder if you can deflect mine!"


    Hanson''s figure became a blur after saying that, and he attacked Wilbur with his sword. Wilbur used the Azure Dragon astral defense. A ng could be heard when the sword shed against the astral defense. Hanson''s figure appeared back in view with his jaw clenched as he pressed the sword forward by an inch. The azure dragon''s apparition let out a furious roar at that moment and lunged at Hanson.

 Chapter 2687

    Roar!


    Hanson hurriedly withdrew his sword to defend himself, but the powerful dragon aura sent him flying, crashing onto the shore.


    Dennis and the others did a coordinated attack at that moment. Wilbur expanded his astral defense several times over, which forced Dennis and the others to stop a few meters away. The azure dragon circled around the astral defense, and with a sudden burst of energy from Wilbur, the defense erupted with a thunderous boom.


    Then, the five of them were knocked backward. Some managed to stop in mid-air, but some fell into the water. Wilbur leaped to the shore and nced through them. Hanson was so frightened that he quickly backed away.


    However, Wilbur turned to Felix and frowned with a puzzled expression. He asked, "Who are these people, Senior Horne? Why are they so rude? I was just cultivating in theke. Why did they suddenly attack me?"


    Hanson red at Wilbur before Felix could reply and scolded, "You''re a dragon n cultivator! Any cultivator will want to kill you immediately!"


    Wilbur had a confused look on his face when he heard that and asked, "Dragon n cultivator? I think you''ve mistaken me for someone else. I''m not a dragon n cultivator."


    Felix said at that moment, "Mister Hanson, I think you''re mistaken. His name is Wilbur Penn, and he''s not a dragon n cultivator."


    "Why does he have dragon aura on him if he''s not a dragon n cultivator?" Hanson retorted.


    Wilbur exined, "Oh, you must have been mistaken."


    Felix said, "Mister Hanson, the Dragon yer Organization should be well aware of the secrets within the nine major towns of the middle dimension. Therefore, you should know the secrets of Buck Town. The energy emanating from Wilbur is none other than the special azure dragon energy from Azure Dragon Lake. Wilbur and I were subordinates of Lord Babbit in the past. After the battle among the four major families where Dorrah Chris died, Lord Babbit assigned us to oversee the Chris family. Essentially, we''re still members of the Reyne family. Wilbur used to cultivate in the Azure Dragon Lake, which is why he carries azure dragon energy. Rest assured, he is not a dragon n cultivator."


    Hanson was silent when he heard that. Then, he frowned and lowered his gaze. He apologized, "I see. No wonder the energy I sensed was so familiar. It seems like I was too suspicious. I haven''t detected any azure dragon energy after Mister Babbit''s death. I''m so sorry, Mister Penn, and sorry for the disturbance, Lord Felix."


    Hanson bowed apologetically at Wilbur and Felix, then he hurriedly left with Dennis and the others.


    The Dragon yer Organization''s branch in Buck Town had an underground secret chamber where Hanson knelt on one knee and recounted everything he had witnessed at the Chris family estate that day. Then, he looked up at the elderly man in white robes before him and asked, "Patron, could it be that we made a mistake this time? When I fought Wilbur, he only had azure dragon energy inside him."


    "Azure dragon energy? It looks like he did absorb the energy of the Azure Dragon Lake. Even so, there should be another person. That other cultivator must be the dragon n cultivator," the Patron replied.


    "Is there another cultivator?" asked Hanson.


    The Patron replied, "That''s right. That night, I detected two distinct dragon auras shing within Buck Town. The two auras were different from each other. If Wilbur absorbed the energy from the Azure Dragon Lake, then the other person must be a dragon n cultivator."

 Chapter 2688

    Feeling confused, Hanson asked, "In that case, please tell me, where should I look for this dragon n cultivator, Patron?"


    The Patron replied, "Wilbur Penn is exceptional. I''ve heard that during the conflict among the four major families, Wilbur managed to fend off Dorrah''s Senior Guard, Mike, who is a talisman cultivator. There are not many who can defeat a Senior Guard. Besides, Grote and Conrad are now loyal to Lord Babbit. These two could not be the ones who fought against Wilbur."


    Hanson frowned and asked, "Do you mean that the other dragon n cultivator is Babbit himself? But Babbit owns the Azure Dragon Lake. He can obtain the energy from the Azure Dragon Lake just like Wilbur, so he can''t be a real dragon n cultivator."


    "In that case, there''s only one suspect left," said the Patron.


    "Who is it?" asked Hanson.


    "Lord Edmund," the Patron stated.


    "What? Lord Edmund? How can this be? Why would he attack Wilbur?"


    "I thought it was strange too, but there was some special connection between Edmund and Babbit. Otherwise, Edmund would not have eased the pressure on the Four Great Families. Perhaps Babbit tried to use Edmund to get rid of Wilbur."


    Hanson asked in a shocked voice, "If Wilbur fought Lord Edmund that day and survived, does that mean he''s just as powerful as Lord Edmund? Oh my god, I can''t believe he''s as powerful as the City Lord."


    Hanson was someone who held grudges, so he would not forget his grudge against Wilbur after losing in a fight with him. He saw Wilbur as a future enemy.


    He lost his cool when he heard from the Patron that Wilbur was as powerful as Lord Edmund. However, the Patron remained calm and said, "It''s possible. A deal between Babbit and Edmund is not easy to achieve. Perhaps they fought each other and were both heavily injured and thus were forced into some sort of temporary truce. Think about it. It''s quite possible for a heavily-injured Edmund to reach a standstill with Wilbur who went all-out in the fight."


    "I see. What should we do next?"


    ...


    Hanson led twenty members of the Dragon yer Organization that night and broke into Lord Edmund''s residence. They found Lord Edmund and Lord George sitting cross-legged on the floor ying chess.


    A strong wind gushed by, so Edmund and George both turned to look at Hanson and the others.


    "What? Lord George!" eximed Hanson.


    He was so frightened to see Lord George that he hurriedly knelt on one knee. He


    saluted and said, "I, Hanson, humbly offer my greetings, Lord George."


    "Huh? Hanson, what are you doing here?" asked Lord George.


    "Me?" asked Hanson.


    "How outrageous!" eximed Edmund.


    Edmund turned to look at Hanson and the others. He said angrily, "Hanson, how dare you trespass on my residence with your men. Are you trying to rebel against me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare," replied Hanson.


    Hanson lowered his gaze, and he did not dare to speak again.


    Edmund said, "Get the hell out of here right now with your men."

 Chapter 2689

    "Yes, my Lord," said Hanson.


    Hanson waved to gesture to the others to back down. Dennis walked up to him and whispered in his ear, "Mister Hanson, did you forget what the Patron said?"


    "Back down!" ordered Hanson.


    Hanson ordered Dennis to back down because he knew that Lord George was present. There was no way Lord George would not help Lord Edmund if they attacked publicly. They only had twenty people. If a battle broke out, the two rulers would work together. He was afraid that they would be defeated even if Lord Edmund was injured.


    Moreover, Hanson owed his life to Lord George. He did not want to offend Lord George. Therefore, the only choice he had was to retreat and return to the Dragon yer Organization branch with the team.


    The Patron noticed Hanson''s return and asked in a happy tone, "How was it? Edmund should be too injured to resist. Did you bring him back?"


    Hanson shook his head and replied, "No, I didn''t manage to bring Edmund back because Lord George was there. Lord George saved my life once. Besides, if they work together, I wouldn''t be able to defeat them with only twenty cultivators."


    "What? I can''t believe that Edmund invited Lord George to Buck Town. It looks like my theory is correct. Edmund is a dragon n cultivator. You can''t escape this time, Edmund. Hear my order. We need to head towards the eight major towns immediately to inform the other City Lords of Edmund''s identity!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Just as they were about to leave, Hanson suddenly yelled, "Hold on! Come back here!"


    "Do you have other orders, Mister Hanson?" someone asked.


    "Back down," said Hanson.


    "Yes, sir," the man replied.


    The Patron frowned at that and asked, "What is the meaning of this, Hanson?"


    "Mister Sivan, this dragon n cultivator appeared in Buck Town, so he''s mine. I don''t want the credit to go to someone else. Please give me this chance."


    Sivan said in a helpless tone, "Alright, in that case, I''ll give you a chance. Capture Edmund within ten days. If you fail to capture Edmund after ten days, I''ll have no choice but to inform the other City Lords."


    "Thanks. I''ll capture Edmund within ten days," said Hanson.


    Meanwhile, George changed back to his original appearance after everyone left. He was actually Edmund''s clone.


    It turned out that ever since that night''s battle, Babbit had returned to the Reyne family and publicly announced that he was entering seclusion for cultivation. In reality, Edmund went back to his residence to recover from his injuries in a secret chamber.


    Edmund hurriedly exited the secret chamber when he heard footsteps. His clone took on Lord George''s appearance, and they pretended to y chess, which was how he averted the crisis. Edmund heard about how impressive Sivan, the Patron of the Dragon yer Organization, was a long time ago.


    He initially thought that no one would find out. However, much to his surprise, they followed his trail in Buck Town. Hanson came in the middle of the night, so he must be under orders. Edmund was a dragon n cultivator, so he had been paying attention to the Dragon yer Organization all the while.


    He was able to assume the position of City Lord in Buck Town because his identity was kept a secret. He felt like there were only two choices left for him after having his identity discovered. The first choice was to leave Buck Town, and the second was to fight the Dragon yer Organization members to the death.


    Edmund was the lord of a major town, so he knew that even if he left Buck Town, he would find no refuge elsewhere. Fighting against the Dragon yer Organization members was also not a viable option, as they were aware of his severe injuries. He could fight with all his might, but he would not be able to defeat them.


    Both choices would lead to inevitable death. Edmund clenched his jaw and thought, ''So be it. When pushes to shove, I''ll fight them. I''ll take down a few Dragon yer Organization members even if I die.''


    Dragon n cultivators had a deep hatred for the Dragon yer Organization. Truthfully, spirit curse cultivators and talisman cultivators were more powerful than dragon n cultivators. However, the Dragon yer Organization did not care about that. They were only prejudiced against dragon n cultivators.


    "Damn those guys!" scolded Edmund.


    He pped the table. Suddenly, his eyes brightened up like he thought of something and muttered excitedly, "Oh, right. I almost forgot. I actually have another choice!"

 Chapter 2690

    A carriage sped into the Chris family estate in the middle of the night.


    Felix headed toward the Vermillion Bird Mountains immediately to look for Wilbur when he heard the news.


    "It looks like the Dragon yer Organization caught on after all. I didn''t expect it to be so soon," Wilbur whispered.


    The servant who came to send the message knelt to the floor and begged, "Please save my lord, Mister Penn. If you can help him through this crisis, you''ll have the support of two major families in Buck Town. You may share Buck Town together with my lord, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur and Felix exchanged nces upon hearing that, looking rather shocked. Wilbur said, "Alright, you can go outside and wait for me. I''ll be there shortly."


    "Yes, sir. Please hurry, Mister Penn," he begged.


    "Yeah, I got it," said Wilbur.


    Felix sighed after the servant left. He said, "Damn, I didn''t expect things to turn out this way. Lord Edmund would never offer to share Buck Town if he wasn''t desperate. It''s an extreme humiliation for a City Lord, after all. It looks like Lord Edmund was left with no choice."


    Wilbur had a cold look. He said, "Senior Home, Edmund is in a bad ce, but we can''t forget that Edmund wouldn''t have ended up like this if he didn''t try to kill us back then."


    Felix nodded and agreed, "Indeed."


    Wilbur took a deep breath and said, "Therefore, Edmund can be an ally, but he can''t be a friend."


    "Yes, sir," nodded Felix.


    "Alright. I''ll head over first. It''s not a good thing for us if Edmund is dead. Since the opportunity is here, we have to seize it," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur left in a hurry. Felix watched him go and smirked. Truthfully, Felix was a great observer. There was no way he did not know that Edmund deserved it. Felix put on an act to see how Wilbur would handle the situation.


    The growth of his master was very important, after all. He believed he should help Wilbur grow because he was a servant. He wanted to elevate Wilbur''s judgment so he could make better choices.


    It appeared to him that Wilbur had great judgment, so heid his worries to rest.


    The servant who was waiting in the courtyard saw that Wilbur hade and quickly knelt to the ground, begging, "Please step on my back to get on the carriage, Mister Penn."


    Wilbur looked at the servant and said, "Get up. I can get on this carriage without you. You''re also a cultivator. Remember that. Don''t look down on yourself. Otherwise, no one will have respect for you. You can only gain the respect of others by bing powerful."


    Wilbur pulled him up from the ground as he spoke. The servant dried his tears and bowed at Wilbur with respect. Then, he drove the carriage and went back to the city Lord''s residence with Wilbur as soon as he could.


    They got out of the carriage and the servant walked quickly toward the courtyard. He yelled, "Sir, Mister Penn has arrived!"


    Edmund walked out and saw Wilbur. He greeted Wilbur briefly and said, "Mister Penn, I hope you can help me out."


    Wilbur gestured back and said, "Don''t worry, Lord Edmund. I will try my best, but I hope you''re a man of your word. We''ll share the ruling of Buck Town from now


    on."


    "Hahaha!" Edmundughed heartily.

 Chapter 2691

    Upon hearing this, Edmundughed heartily and said, "Alright, Wilbur. Since I''ve already said it, I will certainly follow through. Please, go ahead."


    "Okay."


    Wilbur and Edmund entered the inner courtyard together. Edmund then had someone prepare the finest food and drink. After eating and drinking for a while, they cleared the table and started enjoying tea and ying chess.


    Edmund said, "Mister Penn, how much has your injury recovered?"


    "Seventy percent."


    Wilbur ced a piece on the board and said, "Rest assured, Lord Edmund. Since I have promised to help you through this difficult time, I will stay here until the Dragon yer Organization no longer suspects you."


    Having dared to ask Edmund for the power to co-govern Buck Town, Wilbur had naturally made ample preparations. This time, even if it meant fighting the Dragon yer Organization to the death, it did not matter. After all, Wilbur''s master, Orkot, had been schemed against by the Dragon yer Organization and had ultimately lost his status as a high-level cultivator.


    As a member of the dragon n cultivators, seeing other dragon n cultivators now being bullied by the Dragon yer Organization to the point of having almost no ce to stand saddened Wilbur greatly. Therefore, this time, Wilbur had decided that no matter what, he would deal the Dragon yer Organization the strongest blow, letting them know the power of dragon n cultivators.


    However, Wilbur was still somewhat wary of Edmund. Although his injuries hadpletely healed while cultivating in the mirror dimension, to avoid Edmund''s suspicion, Wilbur only said he had recovered seventy percent.


    "That''s good."


    Edmund ced another piece and said, "However, wanting the Dragon yer Organization to give up their suspicion of me is likely impossible. Unless Hanson and Sivan die, the Dragon yer Organization will certainlye after me again." Wilbur said, "I''ve met Hanson. He''s indeed not a kind person. But who is this Sivan?"


    "Sivan is the left protector of the Dragon yer Organization. He harbors great hatred for dragon n cultivators, but he himself has cultivated the dragon race''s fetal breathing technique. With this technique, as soon as a dragon n cultivator releases their dragon aura, he can immediately detect it. After all, the dragon n''s aura is different from that of ordinary cultivators."


    "The nine lords of the nine major towns can sense each other''s presence because their cultivation levels have reached the Exalted level. Wilbur, since you can fight me to a standstill, you must have reached the Exalted level too, right?"


    "Exalted level?"


    Hearing this, Wilbur shook his head and said, "I don''t know what the Exalted level is. I don''t think I have reached that stage yet."


    "Got it."


    Edmund nodded and said, "The Exalted level is an important standard for distinguishing between the strong and the weak. Because cultivatorse from different dimensions, with different cultivation methods and energies, only those who reach the Exalted level in the nine major towns canprehend the rules and receive the heavenly bestowed dimensional ring."


    "Dimensional ring?"


    Wilbur frowned and suddenly recalled that his master had mentioned that middle and higher dimension cultivators both had dimensional rings. These were the powers ofws obtained afterprehending certain rules during cultivation. "That''s right."


    Edmund continued, "I have cultivated andprehended the power of dark space, so I obtained the dark space dimensional ring. It seems you haven''t yet determined a direction. Perhaps you can take this time to think carefully about what kind of power you want toprehend and cultivate. Wind, fire, water, lightning, earth, light, and darkness are the main seven powers. Among them, wind, fire, water, lightning, and earth are ordinary powers. Only light and darkness are special powers that surpass ordinary powers."

 Chapter 2692

    "Because wind, fire, water, lightning, and earth are all epassed within light and dark, most true experts tend toprehend the power of the light or dark."


    "Thank you."


    "Thank me for what?"


    Wilbur and Edmund gazed at each other, and Wilbur said, "Thank you for telling me all this. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known about the existence of the seven powers. I think I''ve determined my direction in cultivation."


    Hearing this, Edmund said with great interest, "So, can you tell me which power you intend toprehend and cultivate?"


    Wilbur said, "You''ll know soon enough."


    "Hahaha, you speak with great confidence. It took me three thousand years toprehend the energy of dark space and obtain the dark dimensional ring. Even if your talent surpasses mine, I think you''ll need at least two thousand years toprehend dimensional power."


    Wilbur smiled slightly and did not reply. In fact, being the sessor of the Child of Light, Wilbur had long known about the existence of the power of light and the power of destruction. Additionally, with the sealed dark energy within him, Wilbur believed he could easilyprehend both the power of light space and the power of dark space.


    Wilbur wanted to be a dual cultivator with both powers, which would undoubtedly double his strength.


    Later, during their conversation, Edmund informed Wilbur that the dragon aura emitted by dragon n cultivators was a special kind of dimensional energy, making it easy to detect. The Dragon yer Organization offered generous rewards for killing dragon n cultivators, making the current situation quite tricky.


    Edmund''s identity as a dragon n cultivator had undoubtedly been exposed, and he believed that Hanson and Sivan would not miss the opportunity to kill him for a substantial reward.


    So, although Hanson left with his menst night, he would soon return with reinforcements. A confrontation between Edmund and Hanson, along with Sivan, was inevitable.


    Edmund spected that Hanson, in order to im the credit for himself, would not want Sivan to spread the news about the presence of dragon n cultivators in Buck Town. However, it was only for a short time, perhaps only a few days at most, and no more than half a month.


    Now, there was still a chance topletely seal off the news about this matter, but there was only one such chance. Edmund hoped that Wilbur would cooperate with him and do his best.


    After hearing Edmund''s n, Wilbur frowned and said, "So, Lord Edmund, you mean that next time Hanson brings the Dragon yer Organization here, we can only join forces to kill them all? Only by killing everyone in the Dragon yer Organization who knows about this can Buck Town have peace?"


    "Exactly."


    "But if members of the Dragon yer Organization are killed and word gets out, won''t it cause even more controversy?"


    Edmund took a sip of tea, ced the cup on the table, and said, "The key point is right here. If an ordinary cultivator encountered members of the Dragon yer Organization and killed them, it would certainly arouse everyone''s suspicion. However, don''t forget that I''m the lord of Buck Town. If members of the Dragon yer Organization are killed in my mansion, I can use them of acting out of line. As for Hanson and Sivan, they will disappear forever. I will tell the outside world that they escaped and their whereabouts are unknown."

 Chapter 2693

    Wilbur lowered his head and pondered for a moment, feeling that Edmund''s n was feasible. He then asked, "I have onest question. If the Dragon yer Organization headquarters learns of this, aren''t you afraid they''lle after you?" "The Dragon yer Organization has powerful forces in all nine major towns. If they join forces to attack together, I''m afraid we won''t be able to handle it."


    Edmund chuckled and said, "Mister Penn, you can rest assured about this. Each town has its own rules. Buck Town is a city of ughter, and I, Edmund, am the lord here. If any cultivators intrude into my mansion without permission, I have the authority to order their execution. In this matter, I have done nothing wrong. If the Dragon yer Organization dares to take sudden action against me, the treaty between the nine City Lords will automatically kick into action. The other eight City Lords wille to my aid and deal with the Dragon yer Organization."


    Edmund pped the table and said, "This time, I want to see whether the nine major towns are truly governed by the City Lords or by the Dragon yer Organization. Who is the true king of the towns?"


    Wilbur looked at Edmund and thought to himself, ''This person is indeed very cunning, considering matters to such an extent. However, the Dragon yer Organization is also not to be underestimated. In that case, it would be better to kill Hanson and the Patron Sivan to curb the Dragon yer Organization''s arrogance.''


    The two talked until dawn, and Hanson did not return with his men. Edmund breathed a sigh of relief and arranged a room for Wilbur in the inner courtyard. Then, he went back to his room to cultivate.


    Meanwhile, in the Dragon yer Organization''s branch in Buck Town, Hanson sat on his throne, deep in thought and silent. Dennis couldn''t stand it any longer and stepped forward, bowing as he said, "Lord Hanson, since we want to capture Edmund, we shouldn''t dy. Let''s quickly send people to the City Lord''s residence. We only need to kill Edmund, and the higher-ups will surely reward you. Lord Hanson, now that Edmund is seriously injured, if we dy any longer, he will recover more strength with each passing day, making it even harder to kill him in the future."


    Hanson answered, "I know. I have already given the order. Tonight, I will take our men to the City Lord''s residence and kill Edmund. However, there is one more thing I am unsure of how to handle."


    "What is it?"


    "Sivan. I''m considering whether to bring him along tonight."


    "Does it make any difference?"


    "Sivan is a cunning person. If we don''t bring him along tonight, even if we kill Edmund, he might return to headquarters and im that he directed us to kill Edmund, stealing our credit."


    "Yes," Dennis said. "Sivan is indeed a two-faced person. He once helped six people find six dragon cultivators. Each time, those six killed the dragon cultivators, but Sivan returned to headquarters and imed the credit, saying he found the dragon cultivators and ordered their killing."


    "Alright, I''ve decided. We''ll bring Sivan tonight. If he asks why, we''ll tell him that he is also a member of the Dragon yer Organization. To be fair, we are taking him along to find the dragon cultivators. If he can kill the dragon cultivators, then the credit will go to him. Otherwise, the credit will be ours, and we won''t have to worry about him stealing our credit."


    Dennis was delighted and cupped his hands, saying, "Lord Hanson, that''s a brilliant n."


    Hanson was the head of the Buck Town branch of the Dragon yer Organization. It was only natural that he had his own way of doing things. Many intrigues had been crushed by Hanson in the past, and Hanson had his methods for dealing with two-faced people.

 Chapter 2694

    As night fell, Hanson led his men to invite Sivan to join them before going to


    Edmund''s ruler''s residence.


    Sivan was shocked and said, "Hanson, what are you doing?"


    Hanson bowed and said, "Mister Sivan, this time, you provided us with information about the dragon cultivator, and we are very grateful for it. So, for fairness, my brothers and I are inviting you to join us in killing Edmund."


    "If Mister Sivan can kill Edmund, the credit will go to you. Whoever kills Edmund will get the credit."


    "Impudent!"


    Sivan was furious and shouted, "Without me, would you have known that Edmund is a dragon cultivator? Without me, where would you find such an opportunity? If we manage to kill Edmund this time, the highest credit belongs to me, Sivan, not you, Hanson!"


    Sure enough, in his anger, Sivan revealed his true thoughts. However, Hanson had already anticipated this. Even with Sivan''s anger, Hanson''s expression did not change.


    Hanson waved his hand, and two cultivators rushed forward to hold Sivan on either side, making Sivan even angrier. He shouted, "Hanson, what do you intend to do?"


    Hanson said coldly, "Don''t forget, this is Buck Town. Brothers, bring Mister Sivan with us to the City Lord''s residence."


    Hanson led the Dragon yer Organization members to the City Lord''s residence. Dennis rushed forward and knocked out the two guards at the gate with a simple strike, then kicked open the door of the mansion.


    Seeing this, Hanson waved his hand and said, "Brothers, charge! Whoever kills Edmund will receive a generous reward."


    The members of the Dragon yer Organization surged into the City Lord''s residence like a tide. As Hanson entered the courtyard, the door behind him was shut. Immediately, dozens of guards in silver armor emerged from the corridors on both sides, surrounding them in the courtyard.


    Seeing this, Sivan looked around in surprise and said, "This is bad. It seems Edmund was prepared. We''re probably in for a tough fight."


    "What''s there to fear? Edmund is already seriously injured and has nobat power. Killing him will be easy."


    At this moment, Edmund and Wilbur appeared at the entrance of the courtyard. Edmund looked at Hanson coldly and said, "Hanson, I have no past grievances or recent enmities with you. Why do you repeatedly humiliate me? Do you think my residence is a ce where you cane and go as you please? You have insulted me far too much. Today, if I don''t kill you, I''m not worthy of being the City Lord of Buck Town."


    With that, Edmund threw the teacup in his hand to the ground and shouted, "Attack! Kill them!"


    "Kill them!"


    The guards roared, then drew their long knives and charged into the crowd, starting a fierce battle.


    "Wilbur?"


    Hanson saw Wilbur and was stunned, whispering, "What is he doing here?" Hanson knew Wilbur''s strength, but he did not expect Wilbur to be here. Hanson turned to Sivan and said, "Sivan, what''s going on? Why is Wilbur here?"


    Sivan was also stunned to see Wilbur and said, "I don''t know either. Weren''t they supposed to be enemies? Why is Wilbur here?"


    "Gentlemen, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Wilbur flipped his right hand, and the Magic Dragon de appeared. Then, his figure turned into a blur and charged into the crowd. Wilbur killed three cultivators in an instant and then appeared in front of Sivan, saying, "Now, it''s your turn."

 Chapter 2695

    Seeing this, Sivan threw a smoke bomb.


    When the smoke cleared, Sivan had already jumped over the courtyard''s wall. Wilbur hurriedly chased after him.


    Seeing Sivan escape, Hanson leaped onto the courtyard wall and fled in the opposite direction. At this moment, Edmund calmly said, "Today, kill every member of the Dragon yer Organization who entered the mansion. Leave no one alive!"


    After saying this, Edmund leaped over the courtyard wall and chased after Hanson.


    Wilbur pursued Sivan as they ran out of the city. Sivan kept throwing smoke bombs to confuse Wilbur. However, Wilbur merely smiled. His azure dragon aura could detect energy within a hundred-meter radius.


    No matter how many smoke bombs Sivan threw, he could not hide his aura. Eventually, they reached the frozenke, where Sivan stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Mister Penn, I beg you, please spare me," Sivan pleaded. "I swear I won''t tell anyone about today. Please spare my life."


    Looking at Sivan kneeling and groveling, Wilbur felt nothing but disdain and said, "Are you sure you won''t spread the word about today''s events?"


    "I wouldn''t dare," Sivan said. "I''ve made a mistake once, and I will never make the same mistake again."


    "Alright then, in that case, I forgive you," Wilbur said.


    As Wilbur sheathed his sword, Sivan suddenly activated a hidden mechanism in his sleeve, and a poisoned arrow shot out.


    ng!


    With a sh of white light, the poisoned arrow was cut in two, falling to the ground. At the same time, a deep cut appeared on Sivan''s neck. In the next moment, Sivan looked at Wilbur with disbelief in his eyes, then fell to the ground, dead.


    Wilbur had never trusted Sivan. He only gave him a chance to test his own speed. If Sivan had genuinely repented, Wilbur might have spared him. However, Sivan did not give up, just as Wilbur expected.


    Meanwhile, Edmund chased Hanson out of the town. They headed west, entering a forest. Hanson suddenly stopped, with a smirk appearing on his lips. He turned to face Edmund and said, "I almost forgot. You are seriously injured. Why should I be running? Now, it''s just you and me. It''s possible for me to kill you if it''s just a fight between the two of us!"


    Hanson''s eyes shed with cold light. He drew his sword and charged at Edmund. Edmund turned into a blur and dashed forward. Hanson''s sword swung down, but Edmund flicked his right hand, summoning a shadow that knocked Hanson''s sword out of his hand.


    In the next second, a ck dragon w grabbed Hanson''s neck and lifted him. Edmund said coldly, "Do you think you can kill a dragon n cultivator like me? Now, let me show you the power of a dragon n cultivator."


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the dragon w crushed Hanson, and his body exploded into pieces, scattering everywhere.


    "Heh... hehehehe."


    Edmund chuckled, but then a sharp pain struck his chest, causing him to cough up blood and kneel.


    "Damn it... Damn! Hahaha!"


    Edmundughed heartily, thenposed himself. He wiped the blood from his mouth and left the forest.


    Initially, Edmund was reluctant to join forces with Wilbur, but now he had no choice. Killing Sivan and Hanson was only the first step of the n.

 Chapter 2696

    Edmund was well aware that the Dragon yer Organization was not a simple adversary. Killing Hanson and Sivan would inevitably bring a lot of trouble, but he had no choice. If he did not kill them, they would bring even greater problems for him.


    Taking action now, while his identity as a dragon n cultivator had not yet spread beyond Buck Town, was the best option. Additionally, Wilbur was a card he could use to win over Lord George. Since George had specifically asked him to look after Wilbur, and now that he had found Wilbur and brought him back, George would surely choose to help him.


    Wilbur and Edmund were now in the same boat. To save Wilbur, George would have no choice but to support him. With George''s backing and the fact that Hanson and Sivan had acted against the rules by breaking into the City Lord''s residence, Edmund had a perfect reason to kill them. Even if the Dragon yer Organization still suspected him, they would not dare to act rashly. They could easily order the killing of an ordinary cultivator, but not a City Lord.


    As the lord of Buck Town, Edmund held supreme authority within the city. Anyone who defied the City Lord and caused bloodshed had only themselves to me.


    Edmund and Wilbur returned to Buck Town and entered the City Lord''s mansion. The guards had already killed all the Dragon yer Organization members who had broken in. The ground was littered with corpses of both the Dragon yer Organization members and the mansion''s guards.


    Edmund nced at the bodies, his eyes filled with shock. At that moment, a guard ran over, went down on one knee, and said, "My Lord, in this battle, we killed twenty-two members of the Dragon yer Organization."


    "What about the casualties among the guards?"


    "Well..." The guard hesitated for a moment, then said, "We lost sixty men."


    "That damned Dragon yer Organization!" Edmund gritted his teeth. Although he had heard that the members of the Dragon yer Organization were strong, he had not expected them to be this powerful. They had managed to kill sixty of his guards with just twenty-two members.


    The guards who served in the City Lord''s residence were all top-notch fighters. Edmund had always taken pride in the mansion''s tight security and the irond defenses of his guards. But now, the Dragon yer Organization had exchanged twenty-two of their members for sixty of his guards.


    Thinking about it, Edmund could not help but gasp. The ratio was truly terrifying. It seemed he had underestimated the Dragon yer Organization.


    At that moment, the guard nervously asked, "My Lord, what should we do now?" Edmund looked at the guard and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    "No... I''m not afraid."


    "Good!"


    Edmund shouted, "Although the Dragon yer Organization''s members are formidable, remember this: you are in Buck Town, and you are the guards of the City Lord''s residence. You are the best cultivators in Buck Town. Now, I order you to bury the bodies of our brothers and friends, then behead all the members of the Dragon yer Organization! Hang their heads on the city gate to show all the cultivators in the city what happens when they offend the City Lord of Buck Town!" "Yes, my Lord!"

 Chapter 2697

    The guards began to work together, and soon, the courtyard was cleaned up. Wilbur frowned and said, "Lord Edmund, killing them is one thing, but if you cut off their heads and hang them on the gate, it might provoke the wrath of the Dragon yer Organization. If that happens, it will surely be detrimental to us."


    Edmund turned to look at Wilbur and said, "Mister Penn, I know what you''re trying to say. In fact, I originally thought the same way as you. But don''t forget, I am the City Lord of Buck Town. Hanson and Sivan dared to openly break into my mansion with members of the Dragon yer Organization. This act is a clear affront to me. If I don''t hang their heads on the gates, word will spread, and in the future, the cultivators of Buck Town will surely see me, Edmund, as an ipetent man. When that timees, I''m afraid no one in Buck Town will respect me anymore."


    Seeing Edmund''s furious demeanor, Wilbur was speechless. Indeed, although Edmund was a dragon n cultivator, he was also the City Lord of Buck Town. George of Walker Town was also a dragon n cultivator, and Hanson and Sivan would not dare make a move against him. Yet they dared to act against City Lord Edmund, which was undoubtedly a form of provocation.


    From another perspective, now that this incident had urred, the Dragon yer Organization wouldn''t easily let it go. If Edmund did not show some backbone and chose to cover up the matter, the members of the Dragon yer Organization would surely ridicule him, and then they would choose to retaliate even more furiously.


    Comparing both situations, it was clear that since a storm was inevitable, it was better to deal with it thoroughly, so the enemy would not dare to underestimate him.


    The night passed quickly. The next morning, after daybreak, many cultivators saw the heads hanging on the city gate and showed expressions of surprise. They then began to talk among themselves.


    "Aren''t these all members of the Dragon yer Organization?"


    "Yes, in the past, no one dared to provoke them in Buck Town. How did they end up like this?"


    "Hmph, the members of the Dragon yer Organization have been robbing cultivators everywhere under the guise of looking for dragon n cultivators, extorting money from others. In the past, no one dared to provoke them because of their identity."


    "I don''t know who they offended this time, but they got their heads chopped off." As everyone discussed, a guard from the City Lord''s residence stuck his head out from the top of the gate and shouted loudly, "Everybody listen up! These people are from the Dragon yer Organization. Justst night, the leader of the Dragon yer Organization, Hanson, led his men to break into the City Lord''s residence. Hanson used the excuse of looking for dragon n cultivators to forcibly search the ruler''s residence. This act enraged Lord Edmund, who then ordered the guards to kill the members of the Dragon yer Organization. Their heads were cut off and hung on the city gate to warn all the cultivators in the city. Let this be a lesson to everyone. If anyone dares to disrespect the City Lord in the future, this will be their fate!"


    Upon hearing this, the cultivators watching themotion looked at each other in astonishment and then started to discuss.


    "What? Hanson dared to lead the Dragon yer Organization to search the ruler''s residence."


    "Was that guy crazy?"


    "Buck Town is a city of ughter. Here, whether inside or outside the city, battles can happen at any time. Only the City Lord''s residence has always been peaceful. That lunatic Hanson dared to cause trouble at the ruler''s residence. He dared to disrespect the City Lord."


    "Regardless of whether there were any dragon n cultivators in the City Lord''s Residence, it''s not a ce Hanson and his man could search as they like. My god, this group is truly crazy."

 Chapter 2698

    "I heard that Lord George of Walker City is a dragon n cultivator. Hanson''s disrespect toward Lord Edmund is a clear provocation. Lord Edmund wants to show the Dragon yer Organization that they must follow the rules from now on, or they are courting death."


    Everyone was amazed. No one felt sorry for the Dragon yer members. Although all cultivators envied the power and skill of dragon n cultivators, the Dragon yer Organization had done many infuriating things under the guise of hunting for dragon n cultivators, so their deaths seemed justified to the public.


    At this time, a ck-robed cultivator hiding in the shadows turned and left after hearing the guard''s words. He crossed the street, sneaked through a quiet alley to the back door of Buck Town''s branch of the Dragon yer Organization, and after checking his surroundings, he went inside.


    In the second basement level of the Dragon yer Organization branch, there was a man-made pond filled with a viscous, ck liquid. An old man sat cross- legged, floating above the pond, meditating.


    The ck-robed man quickly walked to the pond, went down on one knee, and said, "Master Botani, they''re all dead."


    The old man floating above the pond slowly opened his eyes and looked at Ardy, the man on his knee, then asked, "Are Hanson''s and Sivan''s heads also hanging on the gate?"


    "No. There are twenty-two heads hanging on the gate. I checked carefully, and neither Hanson''s nor Sivan''s head was among them. They might still be alive."


    "No, Edmund wouldn''t have let Hanson and Sivan go. If I''m not mistaken, they are already dead."


    Ardy lowered his head, unable to speak.


    Botani was the old leader of the Dragon yer Organization''s Buck Town branch. Through his own personal circumstances, he had joined the Dragon yer Organization. Later on, Hanson, a rising star in the organization, appeared, and Botani allowed Hanson to be the leader while he retreated to the basement to continue cultivating his dark energy.


    At this moment, the ck liquid in the pond began to disappear at a visible rate, and Botani''s aura grew stronger. Within seconds, the pond dried up, and Botani floated to the shore,nding lightly.


    "Ardy, you wille with me to see Lord Edmund."


    "What?" Ardy was shocked and looked up at Botani, saying, "Master Botani, Lord Edmund killed twenty-two of our members. Going to see him now is just asking for death."


    "Hmph! Edmund is aware of my existence. When he challenged the eight masters and won, who do you think the ninth master was?"


    To be a City Lord, one must defeat the top nine masters in the city. Every City Lord had to pass this test, and future cultivators could challenge and defeat the City Lord to take their ce. If the City Lord dies unexpectedly, the next City Lord must challenge the top nine masters in the city.


    Ardy''s mouth dropped open in shock. "Could it be... Were you the ninth master, Master Botani?"


    "Yes, I was the ninth master. When Edmund wanted to be City Lord, he knew I had no ambition to be City Lord and didn''t care who took the position. So, the day before thepetition, Edmund came to visit me with a generous gift. During our conversation, Edmund hoped I wouldn''t participate in thepetition. To express his gratitude, he gave me five hundred gold coins."

 Chapter 2699

    "What?" Ardy eximed in shock. "Five hundred gold coins?"


    "That''s right. Edmund managed to gather five hundred gold coins even before he became the City Lord, which shows his remarkable abilities. At that time, he promised to help me with three things in return. I thought when Hanson brought people to the City Lord''s residence to look for dragon n cultivators, Edmund would let theme and go out of respect for me. But much to my surprise, Edmund killed them. Counting Hanson and Sivan, Edmund killed twenty-four members of our Dragon yer Organization. I need to settle this score with him."


    "So, this matter..." Ardy deliberately paused, and Botani said, "After I deal with Edmund, you can report everything to headquarters."


    "Yes, Master Botani."


    Ardy was ted. Being a member of the Dragon yer Organization had given him a prestigious identity. Now that there was a conflict between the organization and Edmund, Ardy feared that the organization might be wiped out by Edmund. If that happened, Ardy would lose his esteemed status.


    Having lived in Buck Town for thousands of years, Ardy was used to various conflicts and battles. He no longer wished to continue cultivating. He just wanted to live a prosperous life as a member of the Dragon yer Organization. Ardy had two wives and three lovers. As long as the organization maintained its reputation in Buck Town, Ardy could continue to enjoy his status and privileges.


    At that time, Ardy could gain more copper coins, silver coins, and women. With these, Ardy felt that he had achieved his dreams as a man.


    Half an hourter, Botani and Ardy arrived at the City Lord''s residence. The guards at the gate saw their Dragon yer uniforms and drew their swords, shouting, "Halt! This is the City Lord''s residence. Take one more step, and you''ll be killed!"


    "Hmph!" Botani sneered and said, "Do you think you can kill me?"


    With just a nce from Botani, the guard suddenly floated into the air, his neck seemingly gripped by invisible hands. He struggled frantically, and momentster, he exploded into a cloud of dust.


    "Ah, you!"


    Another guard was so frightened that he could not speak. Botani stared at him silently. At this moment, having sensed Botani''s energy, Edmund and Wilbur emerged from inside.


    Edmund said, "Master Botani, what brings you here? It''s been hundreds of years since Ist saw you. Pleasee inside."


    Botani nced at Edmund, then led Ardy into the ruler''s residence. Standing in the courtyard, Botani looked around and said, "It seemsst night''s battle was exceptionally fierce. I can still smell the blood in this courtyard. Edmund, why did you kill twenty-four of my Dragon yer members? Hanson is the leader of the organization, and Sivan is the Patron from our headquarters. Did you kill them intending to make me your enemy?"


    Wilbur turned to look at Edmund, who replied, "I wouldn''t dare, Master Botani. You''re right. I did kill twenty-four Dragon yer membersst night. But to kill those twenty-four, I also lost sixty of my guards."

 Chapter 2700

    "That''s nearly three times the cost for the Dragon yer organization. Such a price is not favorable for either of us," Edmund stated.


    Botani red at Edmund and asked, "Then why did you still do it?"


    Edmund replied, "Master, it wasn''t my fault. Hanson led the Dragon yer members to storm my residencete at night, causing this tragic event. As the lord of Buck Town, I must maintain my dignity. If anyone can intrude into my mansion in the middle of the night, wouldn''t I be aughingstock?"


    Hearing this, Botani took a deep breath and said, "Hanson once told me that your mansion harbored dragon n cultivators. I assumed that he intruded at night to search for them and expected you to let him leave out of respect for me."


    Wilbur and Edmund exchanged surprised nces. They did not expect Botani to be unaware of the true situation. It seemed Hanson, seeking to im all the credit, had not informed Botani that Edmund himself was a dragon n cultivator.


    "However, I didn''t expect you to kill them. Not only that, but you also beheaded twenty-two Dragon yers and hung their heads on the gate. Your actions have humiliated me."


    Edmund said, "Master Botani, I had no choice. Please forgive me."


    Botani coldly replied, "I wouldn''t dare fault you now, would I? Now, I want you to offer a solution to this so I can face my hundreds of brothers in the Dragon yer organization."


    "Uhm..." Edmund asked out of confusion, "Master Botani, what do you want me to do?"


    Botani took a deep breath and said, "When you became City Lord, you challenged the nine great masters of the city and defeated eight. I was the ninth. I didn''t participate in that fight back then, but now, I believe that you, Edmund, are not qualified to be the City Lord of Buck Town. So, I think there must be a fight between us. If you defeat me, you can continue ruling as City Lord. But if you lose, don''t me me for being rude."


    Upon hearing this, Edmund said nervously, "Master Botani, I didn''t mean to. I... I''m the City Lord of Buck Town, I..."


    "Ugh!"


    As he spoke, Edmund spat out a mouthful of blood and clutched his chest. Wilbur hurriedly supported Edmund and said, "Master Botani, Lord Edmund is already seriously injured. Challenging him now is simply unfair."


    Botani red at Wilbur and said, "Then what do you suggest? How should I exin this to my brothers in the Dragon yer organization?"


    Ardy angrily said, "Hmph, since you care so much about Lord Edmund, why don''t you fight Master Botani on his behalf? If you don''t have the skill, then don''t grandstand here."


    "You!" Wilbur growled.


    "Stop!" Edmund grabbed Wilbur''s hand. Botani sneered and said, "Hmph, killing one or two makes no difference to me. I''ll give you a chance: you both cane at me together. How about that?"


    Wilbur responded, "You said it. Don''t regret itter!"


    "Wilbur!" Edmund shouted, "We are no match for Master Botani!"

 Chapter 2701

    "Hahaha!" Botani threw his head back,ughing loudly, then continued, "What a rare sight it is for you to have a friend! Let me show you what true power looks like..."


    "Bring it on! I''m not afraid of you!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, then radiated an enormous amount of energy aura as Edmund did the same as well.


    Edmund stared at Botani. "Let me go firstter, Wilbur. You can attack when the opportunityes by."


    "Okay."


    Botani saw the two men in battle mode and immediately released his energy aura. It was much more powerful than Wilbur and Edmund''s, and Botani gritted his teeth as he shouted, "Come on, Edmund!"


    Edmund charged toward Botani, gripping his sword. Botani''s body rumbled violently, and the energy aura around him spread out to crush Edmund''s power.


    At the same time, Edmund''s sword had already reached Botani. The next second, Botani raised his hand and caught the de of the sword with his index finger. He then twisted his wrist and broke Edmund''s sword into pieces.


    Botani opened his right hand after that and made a palm strike. All at once, the broken pieces of Edmund''s sword came flying toward Edmund.


    Edmund conjured a defensive shield, but the broken sword pieces broke through it and two of them even grazed the left side of his cheek, leaving a trail of blood in their wake.


    "Hahaha!" Botaniughed loudly at the sight, pleased by the oue.


    "Oh, Lord Edmund, don''t you care about that face of yours the most? Let''s see what else you''ve got left, now that that''s gone."


    Botani''s words enraged Edmund, and his eyes turned bloodshot. At the same time, Wilbur came down from the sky gripping his Magic Dragon de and stabbed at the top of Botani''s head.


    "You don''t even have a dimension ring, you idiot! Who are you to battle me? Botani opened his hands, and a gigantic palm swooped downward from the sky. The attack broke Wilbur''s Magic Dragon de into pieces, and Wilbur was pushed back as well.


    Just then, Edmund cast the ck Dragon Spell. The enormous ck dragon came whooshing over, and Botani''s right hand lengthened several times to grab Edmund''s neck, causing the ck dragon to vanish.


    Wilbur saw this and flew downward,unching a blow of his own that summoned a white dragon that disappeared the next second. In response, Botani conjured a ck ball of energy that he hurled to his left.


    The white dragon reappeared and collided with the ck ball of energy with a deafening sound. The dragon disappeared, and Botani was knocked several meters backward. At the same time, Ardy stood by the sidelines, watching the battle inplete shock.


    "They''re... they''re both dragon n cultivators!"


    Ardy was about to run when Wilbur hurled an Azure Dragon Spear that stabbed Ardy right through the chest.


    The immense power of the spear made Ardy explode at once.


    Botani wiped away the blood trickling down the corner of his lips with a smirk. "Heh. Now I finally know why you wanted to kill Hanson and Sivan. Oh my... Edmund, I have underestimated you. Who would have thought that you were a dragon n cultivator!"

 Chapter 2702

    Edmund coughed twice as he got to his feet and looked at Botani. "Yes, I am one. I just didn''t think you''d be so powerful. I don''t think I''d be able to beat you on my own even if I was a dragon n cultivator!"


    "Hahaha!" Botani threw his head back andughed. "You''re not wrong, Edmund. Forget being my match on your own. You wouldn''t be able to take me on even if you teamed up with this guy."


    "You''re pretty cocky," Wilbur said coldly. "Do you really think you can beat us?"


    Botani sneered, then said, "A dragon n cultivator will never be a true elite until he learns the secret of the dragon n. Until then, you''re nothing to me. You two are nothing to me! I guess it really is time for Buck Town to get a new lord."


    Upon saying the words, the energy aura on Botani''s body surged outward like a tidal wave, forcing Wilbur and Edmund several steps backward.


    "What energy is this?" asked Wilbur.


    Edmund warned, "Watch out. Botani cultivated the dimensionws of dark space. He''s far more powerful than I am. It''s been said that he''s already learned the essence of it... I guess that rumor was true."


    "What''s the essence of aw?"


    "The ability to master aw is called aw essence. Most cultivators can only cultivate a certain way, but it''s almost impossible for them to learn its essence. People who know the essence of thews are far more powerful than any regr cultivator. Thus, I wouldn''t be able to defeat Botani even if I had the same level of energy aura as him and had my full strength."


    Wilbur was shocked by Edmund''s exnation. He had not expected Botani to be so powerful. "What are we going to do now?"


    "Fight to the death, of course!" Edmund gritted his teeth. "Botani might know the essence of the dark space, but you and I are both dragon n cultivators. Unless he''s some kind of crazy genius, he won''t be able to predict the speed and strength of our attacks. Maybe we could win that way."


    "Sounds like a n!" Wilbur nodded. "How do we go about this?"


    "I''m going to count to three, and we''ll both go for it."


    "One, two, three-attack!"


    Just as the words rang through the air, Wilbur and Edmund''s figures turned into a blur as they charged toward Botani at high speed.


    Botani smirked. "You fools. I''m going to make you pay!"


    Upon huffing those words, he muttered a spell. A powerful energy aura spread out, and its pressure forced Wilbur and Edmund to show themselves as the air around them turned into two ck cubes.


    The two ck cubes continued to expand and contract. However, the energy in the cubes was soon held down as one of them stopped moving.


    The other cube continued to expand and contract, but eventually also stopped moving as an endless amount of energy poured into it.

 Chapter 2703

    Botaniughed, his eyes wide with glee. "I cultivated my Dark Space Cell for three thousand years, and this is the first time I''m using it. You''re both as good as dead! Remember who killed you: the great Botani!"


    Botaniughed louder and louder, channeling practically all of his power into the ck cube. He raised his hands, and the two cubes lifted into the air as well.


    A powerful wave of energy surged into the ck cube as Botani roared, "You''re going to be destroyed!"


    Two explosions echoed through the air as both ck cubes exploded. Edmund''s body flew out of the cube he was trapped inside in pieces, scattering across the ground.


    Botaniughed loudly at the sight. However, as he looked up, he saw that Wilbur was still hovering in mid-airpletely unharmed. On top of that, Wilbur was also cloaked in a white glow lined with ck energy that was steadily absorbing the dark energy around it.


    Botani was stunned, his mouth agape as he struggled to find the words. "W- What...? You... you''re the Child of Light! How could you also have the aura of an evil god? That''s impossible, it can''t be!"


    He watched as Wilbur absorbed all his powers, but there was nothing he could do about it. Botani could hardly believe that on top of being a dragon n cultivator and a descendant of the Child of Light, this man also had the aura of an evil god.


    That was terrifying. How was it even possible for one person to have so much power?


    Wilbur finished absorbing Botani''s energy, gritting his teeth at the sight of Edmund''s body parts scattered across the ground. "You killed Lord Edmund... I''m going to kill you!"


    Wilbur pounced on Botani, hurling the ball of ck energy in his hands over. Botani reached out with his hand as well, with a ck vortex swirling in the center of his palms. Wilbur''s dark energy was quickly absorbed by the vortex, and Botani retreated several steps as he smirked at Wilbur.


    Botani sneered, "I mastered the essence of dark space a long time ago. You won''t be able to kill me with dark energy."


    A look of shock shed by Wilbur''s eyes, and Botani''s expression darkened. Just then, a breeze whipped past behind Botani, and he turned around to see a ck dragon in the air.


    Edmund was controlling it as he said, "What if I were to kill you with the ck Dragon Spell of the dragon n, then? Would that work?"


    "Edmund? You!"


    Botani widened his eyes, but the ck dragon had swiped at him with its talons before he could even finish speaking. Botani raised his hands to block the attack but was ttened in the blink of an eye.


    The ck dragon vanished, and Edmund spat out a mouthful of blood as he copsed to the ground.


    "Lord Edmund!"


    Wilbur rushed over to help Edmund up, who clutched him by the hands as his face paled. "M-Mister Penn, my c-clone was killed. I''ve just lost n-ny percent of my spirit energy. I d-don''t think I''ll be able to m-manage Buck Town for the next three months. I h-hope you can help me with that. The R-Reyne family needs you to l-lead them as well."


    "Alright, Lord Edmund. You can rest assured. I''ll hold the fort down in Buck Town for the next three months."

 Chapter 2704

    "That''s all I needed to hear."


    Following that, Edmund brought Wilbur to the secret chamber. The next day, the Reyne family put out a notice announcing that their leader Babbit was going into secluded cultivation on his own for a year and would not be seeing anyone.


    At the same time, City Lord Edmund''s quarters also put out a notice that Edmund was going to cultivate in istion, and his quarters would be closed for the next six months.


    Both announcements traveled around Buck Town pretty quickly, and it was not long before everyone was talking about what could have happened.


    "Why would Lord Babbit and Lord Edmund go into isted cultivation at the same time?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Everyone''s a cultivator here in Buck Town. Besides, Lord Babbit is cultivating for a year, and Lord Edmund is cultivating for just six months. They''ve got nothing to do with each other."


    "But some members of the Dragon yer Organization were just killed, and Lord Edmund was said to be rted to the case. Why would he choose to cultivate at a time like this? Could he be hiding from the Dragon yer Organization?"


    "I don''t think so, actually. Lord Edmund did the right thing. I heard that Hanson broke into the City Lord''s quarters with members of the organization in the middle of the night. That''s enough to get him killed already. I''m sure Lord Edmund''s doing this to send out a message to the cultivators of Buck Town that he''s the one who calls the shots here, and he''s just seeing things through."


    "But what if the people from the Dragon yer Organization headquarters find out about this ande looking for him here?"


    "Well, I''m sure Lord Edmund''s got nothing to fear if he has done nothing wrong. Besides, I heard that all nine City Lords had some issues with the Dragon yer Organization for a while now. Now that some members of the organization have broken into a City Lord''s quarters, it''s only going to add fuel to the fire if they stille looking."


    The cultivators were abuzz with chatter and discussion, but no one actually knew the real reason behind Edmund''s cultivation. The members of the Dragon yer Organization waited for an entire day for Botani and Ardy toe back and knew that Edmund had killed them for sure when they did not show up at the end of the day. They quickly sent out members to headquarters to report the matter at once.


    "What? Edmund humiliated my Dragon yer Organization and killed two of my strongest men!"


    Dalton mmed a fist on the arm of his throne, flying to his feet with an ashen expression. "There''s a Dragon yer Organization in each major town, and all the cultivators know our name. Is Edmund trying to humiliate me? That bastard!"


    Just then, Dino piped up from where he was standing. "Please calm down, Mister Dalton. From what I know, Patron Sivan detected the aura of a dragon n cultivator in Buck Town. Think about it. Why would Edmund kill twenty-two members of the Dragon yer Organization for nothing? You should be happy about this, Mister Dalton."


    "Happy?"


    Dalton frowned at Dino, who looked up at him with a nod. "Yes. This is good news. It proves that there is, indeed, a dragon n cultivator in Buck Town."


    "Even if that is the case, Hanson and the others humiliated Edmund to no end. We wouldn''t exactly have a solid reason to go looking for Edmund, at least not now."


    Frustration rose in Dalton''s chest upon hearing the words. After all, nothing like this had ever happened to the Dragon yer Organization in the past. Their reputation was bound to take a hit once the news went out, and Dalton himself was going to have to head to Buck Town to face Edmund eventually.


    If they were dealing with a regr cultivator, the Dragon yer Organization was more than capable of taking them down. But Edmund was a City Lord, and he was not exactly at fault here. Attacking him might result in something much, much worse.


    Dino interjected, "No, Mister Dalton. You can''t question Lord Edmund if you''re going to Buck Town. In fact, that''s the worst thing you could do."

 Chapter 2705

    "Besides, Mister Dalton... you need to remember that Lord George is also a dragon n cultivator. He''s bound to think you''re disrespecting him if you go looking for Lord Edmund, and a huge battle will break out."


    Dalton sighed. "Well, what should I do, then?"


    "Well," said Dino, "The main reason this happened is because a dragon n cultivator showed up in Buck Town. As long as we find them and kill them, then hang their head on the town gates, we''ll just have to tell the people of Buck Town the reason all of this happened, and the misunderstanding will go away on its own. Lord Edmund must''ve been trying to protect the dragon n cultivator, and that''s why he was willing to cross the Dragon yer Organization. Of course, Hanson''s methods weren''t exactly the best, either."


    After a brief pause, Dino added, "Since Hanson had insulted Lord Edmund rather badly. I suggest you apologize to Lord Edmund voluntarily, Mister Dalton. That will fix the misunderstanding, and you''ll get to have Lord Edmund hand a dragon n cultivator over with good reason."


    "You''re right. We''ll do what you said, then."


    Due to the urgency of the matter, Dalton went on his way to Buck Town at once with Dino.


    They reached the entrance of the City Lord''s quarters, where the guards immediately stopped them.


    "Lord Edmund is in isted cultivation and won''t be taking any visitors. Please be on your way."


    Dalton took a step forward. "Sir, Lord Edmund and I are old friends. Can you kindly tell him that Dalton of the Dragon yer Organization is here to visit him?"


    "I just told you that Lord Edmund is cultivating in solitude and won''t be taking any visitors! I don''t want to repeat myself, and I''d get going if I were you!"


    "You!"


    Dalton was the head of the Dragon yer Organization and had never been humiliated like this before. Anger red up in his chest, and he radiated a powerful energy aura.


    Just then, a figure drifted over to stand in front of Dalton. "Mister Dalton, why don''t you just head back if Lord Edmund doesn''t want to see you? What point do you think you''d be making, picking a fight against a Senior Guard watching the gates?"


    "How about you fight me instead, hm?"


    "Lord George..."


    Dalton lowered his head. "Let''s go."


    "We''ll be on our way now, Lord George."


    Dalton left with the other members of the Dragon yer Organization in tow after that. George had never liked Dalton, knowing how cunning and ruthless the man was. He turned to the Senior Guard, saying, "Send a message to Lord Edmund that his old friend George is here to see him."


    The guard gestured to George. "Oh, Lord Edmund''s given us special orders that you aren''t an outsider. Please,e in."


    "Thank you."


    George entered the City Lord''s quarters, making his way over to Edmund''s personal room to see Wilbur meditating on the porch.

 Chapter 2706

    George smiled at Wilbur. "What, don''t recognize me?"


    Because of what happened with Botani, Wilbur was still wary of others. He looked coldly at George, saying, "Why should I? I''ve never seen you in these quarters before. Tell me who you are now!"


    George said, "Well, I''ve not seen you here before either, but you''re definitely an interesting guy."


    Just then, Edmund, having sensed George''s aura from the secret chamber, walked out. "Oh, it''s you, Lord George."


    "Ha, Edmund! You did something I''ve wanted to do for a while, but never had the guts to. That Dragon yer Organization killed so many of my dragon n cultivators, and I couldn''t even avenge them as City Lord. It really breaks my heart."


    "Please don''t say that, Lord George. Walker Town would not be the ce it is without you being its lord. You gave the dragon n cultivators there a safe space, and that''s good enough already."


    Wilbur was shocked at the words. He had not expected this tall, slender man to be City Lord George of Walker Town, the fifth major town.


    That was where Wilbur had been headed, and his master, Orkot, had strongly rmended George to him as well.


    "By the way, Lord George, this man is Wilbur Penn. He''s a dragon n cultivator, the one I''ve been watching over for you."


    The smile on George''s face froze at the words, and he turned to Wilbur with a frown. "You''re a dragon n cultivator?"


    "Yes, I am. I''ve heard of you before I came here, Lord George."


    "Oh, have you? Are you from the lower dimensions?"


    "Yes, from Earth."


    "Earth?"


    George''s eyes shed icily. "Who''s your master?"


    "Orkot, the Aqua Dragon."


    "Ah, I see. Yes, Orkot and I are old friends. Don''t worry, Wilbur. I got news that you''d being before you even got here, and I''ll look out for you. You can pack your things up in a bit ande to Walker Town with me. You can work for me when you get there."


    Wilbur was stunned by the offer. It had indeed been his wish to head to Walker Town, but Buck Town would be in shambles if he left now, and Edmund would end up dead for sure. Furthermore, there might be another war within the Four Great Families that would drag Felix down for sure.


    Wilbur was a man of honor. He would have been dead if Senior Horne had not saved him, and leaving now would fill him with regret even if he had gotten the opportunity to enter the upper dimensions a few years earlier.


    Thus, Wilbur did not think twice before bowing slightly to George and declining, "Thank you for the offer, Lord George, but I can''t head to Walker Town with you for now."

 Chapter 2707

    Edmund heaved a sigh of relief at the words. After spending some amount of time with Wilbur, Edmund realized that he was truly a man of honor. That was why Edmund had kept Wilbur by his side, and told George that Wilbur was a dragon n cultivator.


    That was the only way Edmund''s n would be able to go on. He needed Wilbur to get on George''s good side, and the n would go up in mes if Wilbur was dishonorable and just left for Walker Town.


    It seemed that things were still within his control. Despite Wilbur not stating his reasons to stay outright, George guessed about as much and smiled. "Alright, then. You can stay in Buck Town for now, but you''re always wee in Walker Town. You cane by whenever you want."


    "Thank you, Lord George."


    A lump grew in Wilbur''s throat when he heard those words. He had been in the middle dimensions for some years now, throughout which he had been improving his powers with Felix without cking in the slightest. Hearing Lord George''s words made Wilbur feel like he was back on Earth, running into an old friend.


    Following that, George and Edmund headed into the secret chamber to chat. Edmund told George what had happened in the past few days and expressed that he hoped George would help him against the pressure from the Dragon yer Organization.


    George smiled. "Ah, yes. I forgot to mention just now that Dalton''s in Buck Town. He''s waiting right outside the City Lord''s quarter gates. I ran into him and told him to leave."


    "What? So soon? I thought he''d take at least a few more days..."


    George patted Edmund on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure Dalton won''t hurt you. He won''t be able to get into these quarters as long as I''m around."


    "Thank you, Lord George."


    Following that, the two of them started their game of chess. Thissted all the way till nighttime, when George''s servant, Layton, called out from outside of the secret chamber, "Mister George, there''s been a rebellion in Walker Town that you need to rush back to sort out."


    "Those bloody rebels," George cursed under his breath. He left after exchanging a few more words with Layton, and Wilbur frowned. "Didn''t Lord George promise to stay here and help us, Lord Edmund? Why did he..."


    Edmund sneered. "You''re far too innocent, Wilbur. Lord George was just being polite, he''s not actually going to help me. I am happy enough that he even showed up, though."


    Not long after George left, a guard came in to report, "My Lord, the head of the Dragon yer Organization, Dalton, is here asking to see you."


    "Tell him I don''t have the time to see him and ask him to leave."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The guard turned to leave, when Edmund called out, "Hang on."


    "Is there anything else you need, sir?"


    "Actually, tell him toe in."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wilbur frowned. "You''re injured pretty badly, Lord Edmund. You should be resting. Why did you agree to see Dalton?"


    Edmund held up a hand. "Being a City Lord means you have to be unbeatable and capable of withstanding pain average people cannot. Dalton''s visit means he''s sincere, and he might not want to battle us. I honestly don''t mind seeing him."

 Chapter 2708

    Not long after, the guard brought Dalton and Dino in. They came up to Wilbur and Edmund, sinking into a bow.


    "Dalton at your service, Lord Edmund."


    "Dino at your service, Lord Edmund."


    Edmund nced at Wilbur before waving a hand. "At ease. Why are you here today, Mister Dalton?"


    Dalton said, "Lord Edmund, the Dragon yer Organization messed up a few days ago. I''m here to apologize to you on behalf of the organization and hope you ept it along with this gift."


    Dalton waved a hand, and Dino stepped forward to set a ck wooden box down on the table. Edmund nced at the box. It looked pretty normal, with no patterns on it. Knowing that Dalton was never the type to send out bad gifts, Edmund frowned and asked, "What''s this?"


    "Please open the box, Lord Edmund," said Dalton.


    "Okay."


    Edmund stared at the box for a beat before reaching out to open it but was promptly stopped by Wilbur.


    "Wait! Let me do it, Lord Edmund."


    Wilbur pushed the box aside, flipping the lid open to reveal a ck pearl radiating a ck aura. Wilbur was able to sense that the aura was rather cold but did not know what it was.


    He set the pearl down in front of Edmund, who was shocked by the sight of it. "What? A ck Jade Pearl?"


    Edmund said, "Dalton, we''re not that close. I don''t think I''d feel very good epting something so precious."


    He pushed the pearl back to Dalton, who smiled at him. "I really hope you''ll ept it, Lord Edmund. Hanson and the others caused you quite a bit of trouble, after all.


    I picked the pearl out, especially for you."


    Edmund nced at the ck Jade Pearl. "I did kill Hanson and the rest of those men, yes. But you should know, Dalton, that I''m the lord of Buck Town. We have our rules, and Hanson and the others broke them when they broke into my quarters in the middle of the night. I had no choice but to kill them."


    "You''re right, Lord Edmund," said Dino. "Sir, I think Mister Dalton means for the ck Jade Pearl to be an apology gift. He hopes to put an end to the misunderstanding between you and the Dragon yer Organization."


    "A misunderstanding? Are you calling me killing Hanson and the others a misunderstanding? Listen up. There was no misunderstanding of any sort. They disrespected me as City Lord, breaking into my quarters in the middle of the night. Naturally, I had to kill them."


    Dino scrambled to say, "Yes, yes, of course. You''re absolutely right, Lord Edmund. Hanson deserved to die for breaking into your quarters with his men. What I''m saying is that there might be a misunderstanding here."

 Chapter 2709

    "What do you mean by that?" asked Wilbur.


    Dino nced at Wilbur, bowing politely. "Our Patron Sivan received news that there was a dragon n cultivator''s aura detected in Buck Town. Despite not knowing why, Sivan probably assumed that the cultivator was hiding in the City Lord''s quarters, and you didn''t notice it because you were busy dealing with the town''s affairs. Hanson was also rewarded by the organization, and thus thought that he could break into your quarters without letting you know beforehand."


    Dino paused for a moment, then continued, "Hanson''s actions were undoubtedly wrong, but he didn''t mean to offend you at all, Lord Edmund. More than that, he would have hated to make an enemy out of you because of this. That''s why Mister Dalton and I decided to give you the ck Jade Pearl as a gift of apology. We want to put an end to our misunderstanding and also get the chance to exin the situation to you. You can decide what you want to do with the dragon n cultivator yourself, Lord Edmund."


    Despite Dino saying so, Wilbur and Edmund understood what he was implying at once. While the ck Jade Pearl was an apology gift, it was also a way of forcing Edmund to hand the dragon n cultivator over.


    After all, it would not go over very well to turn down doing something for someone after epting a gift from them. Wilbur and Edmund were both pretty impressed at Dalton for this. He had de-escted a high-risk situation just like that. However, they still knew what all of this meant.


    The vengeance between the Dragon yer Organization and the dragon n cultivators was not something that was going to be solved so easily, and Wilbur and Edmund were both thetter. Edmund would never hand Wilbur to Dalton and Dino over just like that.


    Edmund would never have been able to hold the fort down for this long without Wilbur, on top of the help he had given Edmund before. There was no going back here.


    Edmund could only put on a scowl, saying, "I''m truly grateful for the gift, Dino, but you made the same mistake Hanson made. If there really was a dragon n cultivator in the City Lord''s quarters, how would I not know about it? Hanson already crossed me once, are you trying to do it a second time?"


    "No, of course not!"


    Edmund said, "Then leave with your gift, and this ends here. Before you leave, I''m going to say one more time that anyone else who breaks into my quarters again will be killed. Whether they''re from the Dragon yer Organization or not would not matter."


    "Oh..."


    Dalton and Dino were taken aback by Edmund''s response. Wilbur closed the lid of the wooden box and handed it back to Dino. "Have a good day, sir."


    The two men had no choice but to leave the quarters with the ck Jade Pearl. Dalton was furious as they walked out. "That bastard! I already apologized, didn''t I? How dare he turn me down!"


    Dino, however, was oddly calm. "The way I see it, there''s more to this that we don''t know about. Botani has mastered the dark space essence, and he already battled Edmund before we got here. If he doesn''t show up, that means Edmund has killed him. Considering that... there''s definitely more to the identity of the dragon n cultivator than we initially thought, Mister Dalton."


    Dalton nced at Dino. "Are you saying that Wilbur Penn might be the guy?"


    "Precisely. I''m almost certain that he''s the dragon n cultivator. I just don''t know what secrets lie between him and Edmund for a City Lord to protect him from the Dragon yer Organization."


    Dalton took a deep breath. "I heard that Lord George has beening to Buck Town to y chess with Lord Edmund quite a bit recently. The two of them seem pretty close, and George himself is a dragon n cultivator. Do you think he was the one who told Edmund to watch over Wilbur?"

 Chapter 2710

    "George?"


    "Yes. Lord Edmund might be one of the nine City Lords, but he has no allies among them. George is the only one he has a decent rtionship with, and I think Edmund''s trying to butter up to him. After all, Edmund''s position as City Lord would be much more secure with George on his side."


    Dino sighed. "If that''s the case, Wilbur would have two City Lords looking out for him. It''d pretty much be impossible for us to kill him then."


    "Maybe not." Dalton''s gaze shed dangerously. "Things can''t just end like that. As long as Wilbur''s alive, the Dragon yer Organization''s reputation and status will suffer. If this gets out to the other towns, our organization will be theughingstock of all the cultivators. Our organization is in every major town, where we hold so much power. We can''t just screw everything up like that!"


    Dalton felt like the situation was bigger than just killing a dragon n cultivator now. He needed to redeem the Dragon yer Organization''s pride and reputation. In the thousands of years Dalton had spent running the organization, he had killed no less than eight hundred to a thousand dragon n cultivators.


    Now that almost all the dragon n cultivators had been wiped out, something that threatened to damage the organization''s reputation had popped up. Dalton would have none of it.


    Dino knew how terrifying Dalton''s wrath was, thus lowered his head and asked, "Well, what do you think we should do, Mister Dalton?"


    Dalton sneered. "Keep an eye on Wilbur and tell me the second he leaves Buck Town. I''m going to ambush him with some men and make sure he never gets out!" Over in the secret chamber, Wilbur paced around as Edmund sat down to meditate. Edmund could sense Wilbur''s unease and frowned. "You''re worried that Dalton and Dino wille back and break into the quarters again, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t think they''ll give up that easily, Lord Edmund. We''re still at risk right now. If he does break in, we''ll have no choice but to battle him."


    "Yes, we would have no choice... but I don''t see it that way. Daltoning to see me means that he doesn''t want to step on my toes just yet. I don''t think he''ll be breaking into the quarters anytime soon."


    "But..." Wilbur was still rather anxious. He was uncertain if Dalton would show up, as there was still a tiny possibility that he would.


    "I know you''re worried, Mister Penn, but there''s no point in freaking out over this. Why worry about something you have no control over, right? Just give me three months. In three months, my body will heal itself. Once that happens, I''d be able to take on two Daltons at once."


    Wilbur saw a point in Edmund''s words and thus calmed down. After all, there was no point in panicking over something that was bound to happen.


    Wilbur''s eyes shed the next second, and he turned to Edmund, finally understanding the difference between him and Edmund.


    The next morning, Wilbur returned to his room. He sat on his bed cross-legged, beginning to meditate. Ever since he had absorbed Botani''s dark space energy, Wilbur had gained more knowledge on thews of dark space. It was quite an interesting feeling as Wilbur felt that he would not need to spend too much timeprehending dimensionalw.


    Was it because of the evil god''s energy in him?


    Wilbur felt like the evil god energy in the Light Armor had enhanced his cognitive skills. After all, evil gods came from the chaos dimension and Wilbur was from the universe dimension.

 Chapter 2711

    The difference between the two dimensions was that the chaos dimension did not have any fixed dimensionalws, but the universe dimension did and was also split into three groups: upper, middle, and lower dimensions.


    They each had different restrictions of their own, which greatly restricted cultivators'' abilities to master dimensionalws. However, the evil god energy that Senior Kaiser had left in Wilbur, coupled with the ten percent of dark energy sealed in him, had activated Wilbur''s cognitive abilities to process information about the chaos and universe dimension.


    Wilbur did not know if that was a good thing or a bad thing, but he realized in the following days that he had understood a thing or two about the dark space


    dimensionalws and was now able to channel it into a ck vortex in the middle of his palm.


    Despite not spending much time learning, he was certain that he was going at a much, much faster pace than the average cultivator.


    Wilbur was in the middle of pondering when a knock sounded on the door. He opened it to see a guard, who bowed to him. "Mister Penn, Lord Horne has asked for you to see him."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur headed to the courtyard, where a servant was standing respectfully. "Did Lord Horne tell you why he wants to see me?"


    The servant shook his head. "Lord Horne seemed to be in a great hurry when he gave me the order, Mister Penn. I think something drastic happened. it''s best youe to the Chris family with me immediately, Mister Penn."


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    Wilbur got into a carriage with the servant and headed towards the Chris family grounds.


    Just as Wilbur had passed the family gates, he saw Felix Horne running towards him looking rather anxious.


    "Senior Horne."


    "Bad news, Master."


    "What is it?"


    Felix pulled Wilbur into a corner. "I got a letter from Augheimer just an hour ago, asking for help. He''s under the control of someone from a group called the Dragon Killers, and they''re out of town. I thought they were asking for money, but the letter didn''t mention anything like that. So, I don''t think they''re after money. I think this is just a scheme to lure you there, Master. I think this might be a trap set up by the Dragon yer Organization, trying to lure you to them. However, I know Augheimer''s an old friend of yours, that''s why I told you the news anyway."


    Upon hearing Felix''s exnation, Wilbur could pretty much tell what was going on. "Where''s the letter? Show it to me."


    Felix took the letter out, handing it to Wilbur who read through it carefully. "Yes, this is Augheimer''s handwriting. God, I can''t believe Dalton actually stooped this low. Well, Augheimer did help me out. I have to go and save him. "


    "Let me go with you, Master."


    Wilbur and Felix left town quickly, following the location in the letter to a snowy in. They saw Augheimer tied to arge pir of ice. A cultivator shed his face with a dagger, and blood gushed out as the surrounding cultivators cheered.

 Chapter 2712

    "Aren''t you supposed to be the man, Augheimer? Why the sorry face now, huh? Is it because of Boss over here?"


    "I''m telling you, Boss is a middle dimension cultivator who''s cultivated here for two thousand years. And you... you''re nothing more than a lowly cultivator from a lower dimension."


    "I doubt that old friend of yours ising today, ha! Boss is going to shred your face, and then your clothes, and then you''re going to freeze to death right here."


    "Hahaha!"


    "An old friend? What old friend would you have, huh?"


    "You''re alone in the face of death, surrounded by nothing but snow!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Wilbur took a deep breath upon hearing the cultivators'' jeers, then shouted, "Augheimer does have an old friend, and that''s me! My name''s Wilbur Penn, and you should remember that because I''m going to be killing youter. All of you."


    The leader of the group of cultivators, a guy with green hair, spun around and hurled the dagger in his hand at Wilbur all of a sudden. Wilbur caught the dagger, ying with it in his hands.


    The green-haired cultivator red up at once. "So, you''re Wilbur Penn!"


    "Yes, can you let Augheimer go now that I''m here?"


    "Get him, boys!"


    The green-haired cultivator barked out an order, and the dozen or so cultivators rushed over to surround Wilbur. Wilbur looked at Felix, who ran to untie Augheimer. Upon doing so, he saw that Augheimer had burst into tears.


    "Uhh..."


    Felix blinked at Augheimer, who lowered his head and muttered, "Thank you, Wilbur Penn. Thank you foring."


    Felix turned to Wilbur. "Master, Augheimer''s thanking you."


    "Hahaha!" The green-haired cultivator barked out augh upon hearing that and scoffed. "Wilbur f*cking Penn, huh? Augheimer''s old friend?"


    "Yes, that''s me. What''s your name? Are we dueling one-on-one?"


    "What? Hahaha!"


    "He wants to duel Boss on his own!"


    The crowd burst outughing as Jimmy, the green-haired man, smirked. "I''m sorry, dude. Teamwork is our greatest strength."


    Devan, one of Jimmy''s men, piped up then. "Listen up, Wilbur Penn! The Dragon Killers hunted a dragon n cultivator once. One dragon n cultivator can supposedly take on a hundred cultivators and defeat all of them, but Boss still took him down with no problem. You''re screwed, Wilbur, and so is Augheimer."

 Chapter 2713

    Jimmy grinned. "Right, we''ll kill you first so Augheimer loses all hope. Then we''ll


    cut the skin right off his body and let him freeze to death on these snowy grounds. God, that''s a perfect n. Makes me feel all warm in my tummy."


    "Hahaha!" The other cultivatorsughed, and Wilbur only understood then that the Dragon Killers had nothing to do with the Dragon yer Organization.


    However, the fact that they had killed a dragon n cultivator was quite a surprise for Wilbur.


    "Get him, boys! Lay down the Dragon Trap Formation!"


    Just as Jimmy''s words echoed through the air, the dozen or so cultivators began spinning rapidly around Wilbur. They muttered spells as their hands moved endlessly, and a huge formation appeared on the ground beneath Wilbur''s feet.


    It was sticky like a spiderweb, gluing Wilbur''s feet firmly to the ground and stopping him from moving no matter how hard he tried. In the next second, Jimmy surged with a powerful energy aura.


    It grew stronger and stronger until he let out a roar as the clothes he was wearing promptly ripped off his skin to drift in the wind. Arge golden de appeared in his hand, and his smile only grew. "This is my sword, Dragonbane. I''m going to chop you right up! You should be honored to die by my hands, Wilbur Penn. Take this!"


    Jimmy leaped into the air, gripping the handle of the sword as he swung it down heavily at Wilbur''s head.


    Just then, Wilbur red at Jimmy as the astral defense around his body appeared and an azure dragon phantom charged towards Jimmy.


    "F*ck you!" Jimmy roared, swinging his sword against the azure dragon phantom. The two powerful forces collided with a deafening sound, and the azure dragon phantom crumbled into dust.


    The intense vibrations from the Dragonbane angered Jimmy to no end, and he spat, "I''ve broken your astral defense! Let''s see how you''re going to stop me now!"


    Jimmy brought the sword down, just as Wilbur hurled the dagger in his hand at him. At the same time, the ice beneath Wilbur''s feet began to crack as the formation on the ground disappearedpletely.


    The dagger came hurtling toward Jimmy, who knocked it out of the way in annoyance. A crisp ng rang through the air, followed by an immense pressure that knocked Jimmy over a dozen meters back.


    He stared at Wilbur in shock as hended on the ground. "No... no way... that can''t be!"


    The other cultivators were shocked as they stood around Wilbur, not knowing what happened. Everyone had thought that Wilbur was dead the second Jimmy had raised his sword, but now Jimmy was cowering like a scared little mouse as he trembled from head to toe.


    Wilbur wasted no time summoning the Magic Dragon de and sending out attacks. The rest of the Dragon Killers were wiped out the next second, copsing to the ground with scattered limbs and blood everywhere.


    "No! No, this can''t be!" Jimmy roared. Things were ying out very differently from what he imagined, and he could not believe that he was going up against someone so powerful.


    Wilbur pointed the Magic Dragon de at Jimmy, who glowered at him before turning to run. Wilbur snorted, leaping up to him andnding a blow on his back.


    The immense pressure crushed all the bones in his body at once. Jimmy copsed to the ground as Wilbur drove the Magic Dragon de through his arm, pinning him to the ground.


    Just then, Augheimer ran over with a dagger in his hands that he shed wildly at Jimmy''s face and body with. Hundreds of cuts appeared in no time as Augheimer roared, "Come on, Jimmy! Didn''t you want to kill me, huh? Come at me!"

 Chapter 2714

    "Come on, get the f*ck up! I said, get the f*ck up!"


    Felix and Wilbur exchanged nces, and Wilbur took a deep breath before saying, "The guy''s dead, Augheimer."


    "Dead?"


    Augheimer trembled when he heard that, glowering at Jimmy on the ground in disbelief. He stabbed Jimmy''s corpse in the stomach a dozen more times, his expression growing more and more feral. "Please, Wilbur. Please."


    Wilbur nodded. This was the first time he had seen Augheimer in such a state. He had been the Pope of the Church of Holy Illuminati, one of the most powerful people in the whole world on Earth. Yet here in the middle dimensions, Augheimer was no more than a speck of dust.


    It was impossibly painful for someone of such high power to be humiliated like that, and Augheimer''s outburst was honestly pretty understandable. Wilbur summoned a ball of light in his right hand, striking Jimmy''s body with it the next second.


    Jimmy exploded into dust, drifting away with the wind. The dagger ttered out of Augheimer''s hands as his chest heaved, trembling all over as he closed his eyes. It looked like he was trying his best to contain his emotions.


    A little over ten secondster, Augheimer seemed to finally snap out of the state he had been in. "Thank you for saving my life, Wilbur. I owe you one, and I promise to repay you one day."


    "I believe you," Wilbur said as he stuck out his hand. "You can consider us allies now."


    The best way to show kindness towards a prideful person was to respect their decisions, and Wilbur was doing exactly that.


    Augheimer grabbed Wilbur''s hand, getting to his feet. Wilbur patted the dust off his body, saying, "I told you I''d take you into the mirror dimension with me. Once I get back, I''ll have Lord Babbit put you under me. That way, you can follow me wherever I go, and I''ll bring you along to cultivate then."


    The middle dimensions were far moreplicated than Wilbur had ever imagined them to be. The battle against Botani with Edmund in the City Lord quarters had taught Wilbur that elites were everywhere here, and it was important to have allies to rise through the ranks.


    Despite the fact that Edmund was now an ally of Wilbur''s, which might change once Edmund had recovered. Thus, it was important to get new allies before Edmund''s recovery.


    Augheimer, like Wilbur, was from Earth. The two of them shared a pretty decent rtionship, and supporting Augheimer to make an ally out of him was a pretty good move.


    "Thank you," said Augheimer.


    The three of them had a short chat and headed back. Wilbur asked Augheimer how he had ended up at the mercy of the Dragon Killers, to which Augheimer let out a sigh before telling Wilbur that his grudge with Devan had formed during a duel at the Azure Dragon Training Grounds.


    Augheimer had been far more powerful than Devan then, but Devan had somehow managed to improve his cultivation immensely in just two weeks.


    Devan was furious that he had been defeated, and that led to another duel where Augheimer lost. This had never happened to Augheimer ever since he had joined the training grounds, and his defeat left him indignant.

 Chapter 2715

    Thus, Augheimer challenged Devan again the next day. This time, Augheimer defeated Devan. Devan''s powers had weakened significantly, and Augheimer soon found out that he had used a special pill that gave him a boost.


    Following that, Devan challenged Augheimer again. However, the pill came with restrictions and could only be used once a year, or its effects would be reduced. Devan had already taken the pill once, and a second consumption led to its effects being lowered significantly.


    It had taken Devan all of his might to defeat Augheimer back then, and the weakened effects of the pill undoubtedly confirmed that he would never be able to return to the state he had been in.


    Devan challenged Augheimer for the next ten days and lost to him in every single battle. This was what caused him to resent Augheimer, and in turn, made Devan want to kill him.


    Devan was already a member of the Dragon Killers, and Jimmy also liked him a lot. Thus, he told Jimmy what happened, and a plot against Augheimer was formed.


    Wilbur knew that it was unwise for a cultivator to expose their full powers, and Augheimer''s high ranking in the Azure Dragon Training Grounds would only get him into more trouble in the future.


    "You''re not going to the training grounds anymore. Wait for my news," said Wilbur. "Alright," nodded Augheimer.


    The three of them headed out and were about to leave the snowy grounds when a chilly breeze struck them, and the temperature began to drop rapidly.


    A snowke fell from the air and was about tond three feet in front of Wilbur when it was sliced in half. Wilbur swerved sharply to the left just as a needle flew past him.


    The next second, Wilbur detected a few dozen cultivators within a hundred-meter radius around him. He released his Azure Dragon energy aura, erging his astral defense to envelop himself along with Felix and Augheimer.


    Right after doing this, a few dozen needles came hurtling toward the astral defense. They sprang off it and fell to the ground, just as Dalton appeared with over fifty members of the Dragon yer Organization.


    "So, it''s you, Dalton!"


    Wilbur was honestly shocked at how evil Dalton was. He had seemed so meek and docile at the City Lord''s quarters, only to be ambushing Wilbur outside of Buck Town.


    "We meet again, Mister Penn."


    Dalton smirked at Wilbur, eyeing him like a predator stalking its prey. Wilbur said, "We don''t know each other, Dalton. Why are you doing this?"


    Dalton replied, "You might be working for Lord Edmund, but you''re also a dragon n cultivator. You could fool others, but you can''t fool me. I do have respect for Lord Edmund, but we''re not in his quarters anymore. Buck Town is a bloodthirsty ce, where murder runs rampant without needing any reason. Do you think Lord Edmund would have any reason to question me about attacking you out here, Wilbur?"


    Wilbur sneered. "You might be able to avoid Lord Edmund''s wrath, but doing this does not serve you at all. You''ve got the wrong guy. I''m not a dragon n cultivator."

 Chapter 2716

    Dino said, "If you''re not a dragon n cultivator, why would you have dragon aura?"


    Wilbur said, "I was once a servant of the Babbit family. I practiced in the Azure Dragon Lake for a period of time, so I have acquired the Azure Dragon aura. Are you assuming I am a dragon n cultivator just based on this?"


    Dino and Dalton looked at each other, and Dino said, "Although we cannot assume that you are a dragon n cultivator, Wilbur, don''t forget, Mister Botani was the elder of the Dragon yer Organization. He was killed by you and Lord Edmund. Even if you''re not a dragon n cultivator, killing the elders of the Dragon yer Organization is still a crime. Therefore, you must die today."


    Wilbur retorted, "Hmph! Botani broke into the City Lord''s quarters and wanted to kill Lord Edmund. So, there is nothing wrong with Lord Edmund and me wanting to kill him together. Even if you get what you wanted today using this reason, I''m afraid you''ll still be held ountable by Lord Edmund when you return to Buck Town."


    "Well..." Dino lowered his head not knowing how to answer.


    Dalton''s eyes glimmered with cold light. He gritted his teeth and said, "Edmund! You''re only reliant on Lord Edmund. Let me tell you, you are destined to die if you offend the Dragon yer Organization even if you have the protection of Lord Edmund."


    After speaking, Dalton waved his hand suddenly and said, "Fire!"


    Over fifty cultivators of the Dragon yer Organization turned their right hands, and a ck longbow appeared in each of their hands. They picked up the bow and nocked an arrow, then drew the string and were about to fire. Wilbur gritted his teeth and said, "Wait a minute!"


    Dalton stopped everyone and said, "What is it? What else do you have to say?"


    Wilbur said, "The person you want to kill is me. This matter has nothing to do with my friends. I hope that you can let them go first, for Lord Edmund''s sake!"


    Felix gritted his teeth and said, "No, sir, I won''t leave!"


    Wilbur nced at Augheimer. Augheimer was a very smart man and said hurriedly, "Mister Horne, you and I are no match for the Dragon yer Organization. Staying here will only drag Wilbur down. If we leave, Wilbur will have less to worry about."


    Hearing this, Felix gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, then. Augheimer and I will make a move first."


    "Yes please."


    Augheimer pulled Felix away. Dalton waved his hand, and the crowd dispersed to both sides, making way for Augheimer and Felix to quickly rush out of the crowd.


    After walking for hundreds of meters, Felix suddenly shook off Augheimer''s hand and said angrily, "You shouldn''t have done that just now. You should know that the master needs us the most now, and we can''t leave."


    "Lord Horne, you''re right. Wilbur is kind to me, and I have no intention of leaving. However, the situation just now is not good for us. Please look over there. The high ground is over there. Let''s head there and it''ll be easier for us to observe the movements of the Dragon yer Organization from there."


    "If Wilbur can''t hold on, we will immediately rush down. That way, with Wilbur inside and us outside, we can execute a pincer attack. This will inevitably distract the Dragon yer Organization. At that time, we may have a chance to rescue Wilbur, and then we can work together to escape."


    "Good idea, Augheimer. It seems that I wrongly med you just now." Felix patted Augheimer''s shoulder hard, and then the two quickly ran to the high ground and went prone to have a look at the situation below.

 Chapter 2717

    After letting the two go, Dalton waved his hand, and the crowd gathered again. Dalton said, "Archers, get ready, fire!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of arrows flew into the sky and stabbed Wilbur. The members of the Dragon yer Organization relentlessly nocked their arrows again and then released the arrows. They did it swiftly andpleted the whole process within a second.


    In the blink of an eye, thousands of long arrows appeared in the sky, all flying towards Wilbur.


    "Roar!"


    A dragon roar was heard. The Azure Dragon''s apparition circled around Wilbur. However, soon, the aura of the Azure Dragon weakened. With another thought, Wilbur summoned the Vermillion Bird''s apparition. The aura of the Vermillion Bird was injected into the Azure Dragon, and the two apparitions managed to resist the first wave of arrows.


    Wilbur chanted the spell again as the two apparitions got weaker. The apparition of the third beast, ck Tortoise, appeared. With the support of the ck Tortoise, the shield withstood three waves of arrows.


    Originally, Wilbur thought that the three apparitions might be able to withstand only two waves of arrow attacks. To his surprise, they were able to withstand three waves of arrow attacks. If it was just the apparition of one beast, it might not be able to withstand the next wave of arrow attacks.


    This was a special situation caused by the interaction of the three different auras from the Azure Dragon Lake, Vermillion Bird Mountains, and ck Tortoise Lake. Wilbur noticed this special interaction of energies early on. Although the aura of a single apparition was already very strong, if properly controlled and applied, the three auras would erupt into a stronger energy field.


    The reason why Wilbur was willing to cooperate with Edmund was that after three months, he could go to the White Tiger Forest controlled by the Hilton family and practice there for a period of time. This way, Wilbur would have absorbed the special energy released by the four major sources.


    The intertwining of four special energies would produce a much more powerful energy field. This was something Wilbur had been looking forward to. However, the people of the four major families did not seem to notice this. So, even though they each controlled an energy source, they were unable to understand the mystery.


    Finally, after the fourth wave of arrows, Wilbur''s Azure Dragon defensive shield shattered. However, in the next second, Wilbur''s body glowed, and the light shield was sessfully activated.


    Seeing this, the surrounding members of the Dragon yer Organization were all stunned and said, "What? Is this the light shield?"


    "Is this person the sessor of the Child of Light?"


    "It is said that the Child of Light fought against the Dark Lord hundreds of years ago, and the two fell into the lower dimension together. Could it be that the Child of Light found his sessor in the lower dimension?"


    Everyone was amazed, and Dalton and Dino were also stunned. After all, the Child of Light was a powerful legendary figure. The battle between the Child of Light and the Dark Lord was at the level that could destroy a world.


    In the Nine Major Towns of the middle dimension, there were many spaces and dimensions. Each dimension had a world, and the Light World was one of them. Although this battle did not take ce in the Nine Major Towns, it was equally shocking. After all, the light that prated the entire middle dimension was monumental.


    In shock, Dalton frowned and said, "What? You are actually the sessor of the Child of Light, and he actually passed on the entire set of light armor to you. Why are you so lucky? A dragon n cultivator who''s also the sessor of the Child of Light? No way, this is too terrifying! If you live on, I''m afraid it won''t be long before you be a threat to the entire middle dimension!"


    By default, the descendants of the Child of Light would never threaten the middle dimension, because the light was justice. However, Wilbur was also a dragon n cultivator, and the Dragon yer Organization almost killed all the dragon n cultivators in the Nine Major Towns.

 Chapter 2718

    Dalton was afraid that Wilbur would retaliate against the Dragon yer Organization when he gained enough strength. Therefore, in anger, Dalton gritted his teeth and said, "Deploy a dragon-locking formation immediately to trap him!"


    Hearing this, the members of the Dragon yer Organization chanted spells one after another, and then, a golden formation suddenly appeared in the center of the entire encirclement. A golden light shot out from the formation and surged into the sky.


    After the golden light dissipated, a diamond-shaped space emitting golden light appeared in the sky. Wilbur was trapped in the diamond-shaped space, and a ck iron chain kept swimming around in the space like a ck snake.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth and punched the wall of the diamond-shaped space. At that moment, something unexpected happened. The wall sunk inward like a puddle of soft mud.


    When Wilbur withdrew his fist, the wall automatically returned to its original state. Wilbur punched the wall more than a dozen times, each punch carrying great power. However, the diamond-shaped space still quickly recovered without even a trace of wear.


    "Hahaha!"


    At this time, Dalton raised his head andughed. He leaped above the diamond space, then looked down at Wilbur condescendingly, and said, "In the past three thousand years, no dragon n cultivator has ever broken through the dragon- locking formation. Wilbur, ept your fate."


    At this time, the ck iron chain that was gliding in the diamond-shaped space suddenly wrapped around Wilbur. The iron chain was extremely fast and locked Wilbur tightly in the blink of an eye. Dalton waved his right hand, and a crystal ball emitting golden light appeared in his hand. Dalton said, "Wilbur, take this!"


    Dalton tossed the light ball, and the light ball floated above the diamond-shaped space. Immediately, the entire diamond-shaped space began to rapidly copse andpress under a strong suction force. Finally, everything including Wilbur was turned into a golden light and sucked into the crystal ball.


    "Hahaha! The sessor of the Child of Light seems to be nothing more than that!"


    After speaking, Dalton tossed the crystal ball into the air. Then, he chanted a spell, and a golden light suddenly shot out from his palm, hitting the crystal ball. The crystal ball continued to vibrate violently. Dalton shouted, "Wilbur, your end hase!"


    Boom!


    The crystal ball suddenly exploded, and with a loud noise, a powerful energy spread outward. Before anyone could react, Wilbur appeared in front of Dalton, standing in the air.


    "Master!"


    Seeing this, Felix''s eyes turned red, and he was about to rush to avenge Wilbur, but at this moment, Augheimer held down his shoulders and said, "Lord Horne, look. What is that?"


    "Master! Master is not dead! He''s still alive! Great! This is great!"


    Felix shouted excitedly. Augheimer quickly held Felix down and made a shushing gesture. Fortunately, the explosion made a huge noise, so no one noticed them.


    "You... You''re not dead!"


    Dalton looked at Wilbur with a ferocious face, but at this time, Wilbur had already changed his expression, looking indifferent, as if he didn''t take Dalton seriously. He made a hoarse voice in his throat, and said coldly, "Your name is Dalton, right?"


    "You? Who are you? Are you not... Wilbur?"


    Hearing this, Wilbur smirked, and immediately, ck energy aura poured out from all over his body. A powerful, pure dark energy aura instantly filled the air. Feeling the suppression of this special energy, the members of the Dragon yer Organization shuddered.


    In the next second, Wilbur''s eyes turned ck. The Magic Dragon de appeared in his hand with a flick of his wrist. He shed past and appeared in front of Dalton and struck Dalton with the sword. Seeing this, Dalton quickly formed a barrier to block the attack.

 Chapter 2719

    In an instant, the barrier was shattered, and Dalton was sent flying. Dino shouted, "Fire!"


    Suddenly, dozens of members of the Dragon yer Organization fired arrows one after another. In an instant, ck energy condensed on Wilbur''s body to form a shield. Immediately, Wilbur''s figure turned into a blur as he flew down from mid- air, right into the crowd of the Dragon yer Organization.


    The next second, a ck storm suddenly appeared. It expanded rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, dozens of members of the Dragon yer Organization were trapped in it. Dino was also wrapped in it, and a powerful suction force came from the storm. Dino tried his best and took off into the sky.


    Dino saw Dalton in the air, and he grimaced, begging, "Mister Dalton, save me!"


    Dalton watched with wide eyes as Dino was swallowed up by the storm. The flesh on his face quickly dried up, and then his whole body turned into withered bones.


    "An evil god!"


    Dalton trembled all over and stammered, "How... How could this be? Why would an evil god be here? No, this can''t be real!"


    In shock, Dalton turned into a stream of light and flew toward Buck Town.


    The ck storm disappeared, and dozens of withered bones appeared on the ground. Wilbur licked his lips as if he needed more.


    "It''s so fresh. It seems that I need more energy," the Dark Lord said.


    Wilbur said in his mind, ''Dark Lord, what are you going to do? Stop it!''


    "To find more... energy, of course."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Dark Lord rolled his eyes and fell to the ground. At this time, Felix and Augheimer rushed over and helped Wilbur up from the ground.


    "Master! Master, are you okay?"


    Wilbur slowly opened his eyes. He felt a sharp pain in his left chest. Wilbur looked down and saw that the seal on his left chest had cracked and blood was oozing out.


    "Quick, take me back."


    "Okay, let''s go back now."


    Felix and Augheimer took Wilbur back to the Chris family in Buck Town as quickly as possible. Felix took Wilbur directly to the Vermillion Bird Mountains and ced Wilbur in theke ording to Wilbur''s instruction. Wilbur tried to heal his wounds while absorbing the special energy of the Vermillion Bird Mountains.


    The power of light was injected into the seal, and the excruciating pain gradually weakened. However, there was a steady stream of dark energy that was constantly devouring the power of light.


    After several attempts, Wilbur introduced this dark energy into his palm and then used the Light Glove to convert the dark energy into the power of light. Finally, after three full days of continuous conversion, the energy that escaped from the seal was transformed into the power of light.


    At this time, Wilbur realized the reason why the seal on his left chest suddenly tore apart. It was because the Dark Lord had absorbed too much dark energy. This dark energy exceeded the confinement of the seal, so it automatically overflowed outward.


    If Wilbur''s body hadn''t been strong enough, his left chest would have been blown apart, leaving a big hole. Wilbur''s body finally recovered after five days of continuous healing through the power of light.


    As soon as Wilbur recovered, Edmund sent a servant over. The servant stood beside the carriage and said respectfully, "Mister Penn, Lord Edmund has something very important to discuss with you and hopes that you can go to the City Lord''s quarters to meet him immediately."

 Chapter 2720

    Wilbur was also thinking about going to the City Lord''s quarters, so he immediately got into the carriage. Soon, the carriage arrived at the City Lord''s quarters, and Wilbur saw Edmund chatting with George in the courtyard.


    "Hahaha, Lord George, if Wilbur knows that you have this intention, he will definitely be grateful for it. In the future, I think he will definitely be your right- hand man."


    "Haha, Lord Edmund, you are also Wilbur''s boss. I think in the future when Wilbur bes a Senior Guard, he may not necessarily follow me. He might continue to work with you, Lord Edmund."


    Edmund smiled slightly and looked up, just in time to see Wilbur walking towards him, and said, "Speak of the devil. Wilbur,e here. Lord George has some good news to tell you."


    "Lord Edmund, Lord George, to what do I owe this honor?" Wilbur spoke as he nced at Edmund intentionally. He saw that Edmund''splexion was rosy and his body seemed to have fully recovered. However, ording to Edmund, it would take at least three months for him to fully recover. It had only been a fortnight, so there was no way he could have fully recovered.


    Lord George smiled slightly and said, "Wilbur, Walker Town is now preparing to hold a Guard Challenge. I want you to participate in it. By then, with your strength, you will definitely be a Senior Guard. Once you be the Senior Guard, you can freely travel between the Nine Major Towns, and the Senior Guard does not need to spend gold coins to use the teleportation array."


    Edmund smiled and said, "Wilbur, this is a good opportunity. If you be a Senior Guard and stay in Walker Town and follow Lord George, he will definitely treat you well."


    "However, I have a promise to uphold with Lord Edmund. I can only stay in Buck Town to serve Lord Edmund this year. How can I give up my promise so easily and leave for Walker Town?"


    Wilbur knew that Edmund was being polite, and Wilbur had no ns to go to other major towns at the moment. The Nine Major Towns each had their own to offer, and the Walker Town valued fairness. However, no one knew what kind of forces existed in Walker Town.


    Wilbur would have to start from the bottom to carve out a path on his own eventually in Walker Town. It was better for him to stay in Buck Town. After three months, Lord Edmund would bepletely recovered, and Wilbur could obtain some rights from Lord Edmund.


    Although Edmund would not allow Wilbur to rule over Buck Town, it was still possible for him to get some special rights. Wilbur knew that Edmund needed him, and he could benefit more if he stayed by Edmund''s side, this was what must be done now.


    Lord Edmund was just being humble in front of Lord George. Sure enough, after Wilbur finished speaking, Edmund smiled slightly and said, "One year is not a long time, so you don''t have to take it to heart."


    Wilbur said, "Since I''m a cultivator, I should stay true to my words. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a breach of trust?"


    "Ahem," At this time, Lord George deliberately coughed twice and said, "One year is indeed not a long period, and I have no objection to this. Wilbur, I think you can follow me back to Walker Town first, then participate in the Guard Competition, and only return to Buck Town when you qualify. As for whether you stay in Buck Town after one year, return to Walker Town and stay with me, or explore other towns, it would be up to you. Edmund and I will never force you. This time, he just wanted to award you with an identity."


    "Thank you, Lord George. However, I need to discuss this with Lord Edmund first. Only with Lord Edmund''s consent can I follow Lord George to Walker Town."


    Edmund knew what Wilbur was thinking. He nodded and said, "I agree to this. Wilbur, go ahead. The Guard Challenge will onlyst for three days. After three days, I hope you wille back as a glorious Senior Guard."

 Chapter 2721

    "Yes, Lord Edmund, I will definitely return to Buck Town as a Senior Guard."


    Although Nightless Elder mentioned before that he could not participate in the Guard Challenge, that was only for cultivators who had just entered the middle dimension. Wilbur had nearly seven thousand years of cultivation in the middle dimension, and after cultivating his strength to participate in the Guard Challenge, Wilbur believed that he could be a regr Guard even if he could not be a Senior Guard.


    Before leaving, Edmund called Wilbur to a corner. Wilbur frowned and said, "Lord Edmund, I..."


    Edmund stopped Wilbur and said, "You don''t have to say anything. I already know everything about the past few days. This time, Lord George came here for you, so you may go with peace of mind. However, I hope that you don''t spend too long in Walker Town. Come back immediately after the game."


    "I understand, Lord Edmund."


    After a simple conversation, Wilbur followed Lord George and took the teleportation array to Walker Town. A golden light shed past, and the two of them arrived at Walker Town.


    Each town had two teleportation arrays, one in the town square and one in the City Lord''s quarters. Wilbur and Lord George took the teleportation array from Lord Edmund''s quarters and came directly to the square of Walker Town.


    "Look, that''s Lord George!"


    "Lord George is back."


    The cultivators around him all turned to look at Lord George with admiration and a hint of hatred in their eyes. Wilbur found it strange, but it was not possible for him to rify with the cultivators all around. So, he simply followed Lord George back to the City Lord''s quarters.


    After entering the City Lord''s quarters, Wilbur expressed his doubts. Lord George exined, "Those cultivators only admire the strong. My cultivation strength is higher than theirs, so they admire me. As for hating me, well, that''s because I''m a dragon n cultivator. Dragon n cultivators can improve their cultivation several times faster than ordinary cultivators, so they are just jealous."


    Wilbur said doubtfully, "However, I heard that Walker Town values fairness. There shouldn''t be such a strong murderous intention here. Shouldn''t it be a harmonious ce?"


    "Haha, Wilbur, you are oversimplifying human nature. Remember, whether it is a city of justice or a city of ughter, the people who live in it are cultivators. Everything is because of the nature of the cultivators So, in essence, there is no difference between the towns. The real difference lies in the human heart. Whether people can let go of the evil thoughts in their hearts is the fundamental issue."


    "I see."


    Lord George said, "Okay, now that you have arrived in Walker Town, you should have a good rest. I will send someone to sign up for you. The Guard Challenge will begin tomorrow, and there will be five matches every day. Only the person who wins all the matches can be a Senior Guard."

 Chapter 2722

    "What? There are five matches every day? Isn''t the challenge conducted using the elimination system? The number of participants will only be less as time passes. How can there still be five matches every day?"


    Lord George took a deep breath and said, "Because there are very few people who sign up to participate in the Guard Challenge every year. To be a Guard, you do not just defeat your opponents in thepetition. At the same time, thepetition will also arrange for Guards with corresponding strength topete. Only the cultivators who could defeat both contestants and Guards can be qualified to be guards."


    After chatting briefly, George asked the servant to arrange a room for Wilbur. Immediately after that, George returned to his room, opened the secret chamber, walked into a dark, spiral staircase, and came to the basement. George took a few more steps forward, and a light appeared in the basement.


    George looked up and saw a huge crystal ball in the air a hundred meters away. This huge crystal ball was emitting a faint light. When George walked to the front of the crystal ball, he felt a powerful force. He pressed down, then knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "Lord Hadirt, you summoned me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a gloomy face appeared on the huge crystal ball. It was Hadirt, the City Lord of the seventh ughter town, Tevinter Town.


    Although there was an alliance among the nine lords, the strength of the City Lords was not at the same level. Therefore, there were situations where low-level City Lords would surrender to high-level City Lords.


    Back in the past, it was with Hadirt''s help that George took the position to rule over the fifth town, Walker Town. In order to repay Hadirt''s kindness, George once said that he would handpick ten dragon n cultivators who had attained the Senior Guard position and sacrifice them to Hadirt.


    Hadirt in the crystal ball looked at George kneeling on the ground coldly, and said angrily, "George, don''t forget what you promised me. You haven''t sacrificed a dragon n cultivator to me for five hundred years."


    "I''m making preparations for this matter. I believe it won''t take long to sacrifice the eighth dragon n cultivator with Senior Guard strength to you, Lord Hadirt."


    "Well, I hope you''re telling the truth this time. You only have five years. Within the next five years, if I do not get the eighth dragon n cultivator, I wille to Walker Town to find you in person."


    "I understand, Lord Hadirt. The eighth dragon n cultivator will be sent to you in two years."


    "Good." The face in the crystal ball was satisfied. It then nodded and disappeared. After the pressure disappeared, George could not help but slump to the ground, breathing heavily.


    Even after five thousand years, George still could not resist Hadirt''s intimidation. Hadirt''s cultivation strength was far superior to George''s. Seventy percent of Walker Town''s wealth every year went into Hadirt''s pocket. This also made it impossible for George to get in touch with the cultivators in the upper dimension.


    As long as the City Lord or a family sacrificed enough gold coins, they could get in touch with the cultivators in the upper dimension and gain their protection. This was something that many middle dimension cultivators would dly do. After all, with the protection of an upper dimension cultivator, not only they could cultivate faster, but one could even learn the techniques from the upper dimension.


    Some cultivators even received swords and armor as rewards from upper dimension cultivators. These weapons, which were useless in the eyes of upper- level dimension cultivators, immediately turned into deadly weapons when they reached the middle level of dimension. With this, the middle dimension cultivators could obtain higher status.


    George envied this very much, but Hadirt took seventy percent of the ie from Walker Town, and the remaining thirty percent could barely sustain the operation of Walker Town and the maintenance of the City Lord''s quarters.


    George was very much a vain person. He did not want outside cultivators to see his downfall, so he did not save his gold coins. This way, although it was sufficient for daily use, it could not help George obtain the protection of upper dimension elites.

 Chapter 2723

    George had long sincee to terms with his situation. He knew that as long as Hadirt existed, he would be a puppet Hadirt used to control Walker Town. It was almost impossible for him to use the gold coins of the town to increase his own cultivation.


    Therefore, George had already given up the idea of using gold coins to trade with the upper dimension elites in exchange for refuge. Now, George only wanted to gather together ten dragon n cultivators with Senior Guard strength as soon as possible and sacrifice them to Hadirt.


    George had great confidence in Wilbur. In this Guard Challenge, Wilbur should be able to obtain the status of Senior Guard. This way, Wilbur will be the eighth sacrifice. After sacrificing Wilbur, he could then have three hundred years to cultivate, and then he would find the ninth dragon n cultivator after three hundred years.


    In another thousand years, ten dragon n cultivators would be sacrificed. By then, Hadirt would have no reason to trouble George again, and he could finally cultivate seriously and quickly improve his strength.


    George knew that his victory was a well-known tale among the lower dimensions. Therefore, many dragon n cultivators in the lower dimension regarded him as their mentor in the middle dimension.


    However, no one knew how meek George was to have persisted in this position. In fact, in George''s view, ten dragon n cultivators with Senior Guard strength were nothingpared to the protection provided by Walker Town to the dragon n cultivators.


    Therefore, when George learned from the Nightless Elder that Wilbur hade to the middle dimension, George had the idea of raising Wilbur''s strength. After all, cultivators who could be praised by Nightless Elder were all good.


    Such a cultivator only needed some guidance and some time, and he would be able to quickly improve his cultivation and attain the strength of a Senior Guard. Such cultivators were the cheapest sacrifices.


    George sneered, then slowly stood up from the ground, turned around, and walked into the darkness.


    Wilbur adjusted his breathing in his room for one full day. By the break of dawn the next day, Wilbur''s physical fitness was restored to peak condition. As soon as Wilbur got out of bed, there was a knock on his door.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Mister Wilbur, I''m here to send you a message on behalf of Lord George. The Guard Challenge is about to begin. I''m here to help you to wash up. After breakfast, you can follow Lord George to the square and participate in the Guard Challenge."


    "I see. Come on in." Wilbur opened the door. The servant stood at the door, holding a washbasin in his hand. He offered a quick bow, then walked into the room. After helping Wilbur wash up, he took Wilbur to the dining room.


    George was already waiting, and Wilbur saw a long table filled with scrumptious dishes. George said with a smile, "The challenge will go on from morning to night, and there are no breaks in between, so I had a feast prepared. Please indulge yourself."


    "Sure," Wilbur nodded. He trusted George because they were both dragon n cultivators. Wilbur gobbled down all the dishes on the table like a storm.

 Chapter 2724

    George sat still and looked at Wilbur in astonishment. George prepared enough breakfast for ten people. He didn''t expect that Wilbur would finish it all by himself. He mused to himself, ''Wilbur sure is a big eater. It seems this guy is quite extraordinary.''


    The physical strength of a cultivator had a lot to do with what they ate. The more food a cultivator ate, the stronger his physical strength was. The body was the foundation of one''s cultivation. Having a good body would make one''s cultivation improve faster.


    George could not wait to find out Wilbur''s strength. After breakfast, he took Wilbur to the square. When they arrived, hundreds of people were already there. Wilbur queued up to draw lots and got the number 785.


    Looking at the huge crowd in front of him, Wilbur turned to look at George with some confusion. ording to George, there were not many people participating in the Guard Challenge. However, nearly a thousand people had drawn their lots. Was this still considered a small number of people?


    George was oblivious to Wilbur''s thoughts. Seeing Wilbur in a daze, he nced at Wilbur. Wilbur followed George''s line of sight and saw that there were already many people in line to enter thepetition venue.


    Wilbur had no choice but to fall in line behind the crowd and quickly entered the venue. It was a huge ce, with a radius of about a kilometer. There were only five tforms in thepetition venue, each of which was two hundred meters long and one hundred meters wide.


    Wilbur looked at the number te inserted in front of the tforms and went to the onebeled ''No. 600-800''. He was a little confused. Thousands of people participated in the Guard Challenge, and there were two hundred peoplepeting in one tform. It would be at least a hundred matches. If each person was supposed to participate in five matches, that woulde to a total of five hundred matches.


    Was it possible to hold five hundred rounds in a day?


    Wilbur felt very confused, but soon, his doubts were dispelled. It was the preliminary round today, and not many people paid attention. After the referee whistled off, the host started to announce the numbers, and the cultivators who corresponded to the numbers hopped onto the tform.


    It was a preliminary round, and the cultivators had different strengths, so the winners stood out quickly. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Wilbur wouldn''t have believed it. One game ended in less than a minute, followed by the next.


    For fairness, the same cultivator would not have two battles in a row immediately. Therefore, if one battle was over, one person would be eliminated and the other would stay. At the same time, another person would continue to battle. Therefore, everyone took turns in every game.


    In less than ten minutes, Wilbur saw more than a dozen people eliminated. Seeing this, Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief. After all, at this speed, it would only take half a day to decide the oue.


    Soon, it was Wilbur''s turn. The first opponent Wilbur faced was a fat man. As soon as the game started, the fat man shouted angrily and rushed towards Wilbur.


    During the sprint, the man revealed his right shoulder, as if telling everyone his intention to use his right shoulder to push Wilbur away. Wilbur found this move amusing. A pure physical fight like this was not even good enough for a fight between the cultivators in the lower dimension.


    It seemed that cultivators in the middle dimension had very different levels of cultivation, and one could easily survive with a passable level of strength while avoiding unwanted attention from others in the preliminary round.


    Wilbur found it funny that he panicked before this. The so-called middle dimension seemed quite mundane.


    Just when Wilbur was proud and took a step back with his right foot, preparing to punch the man out of the ring, the man who had rushed within ten meters of Wilbur disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Wilbur could clearly detect the man''s position. His speed doubled in one second, and he quickly circled behind him. Then, his right shoulder suddenly hit him.


    A powerful force knocked Wilbur into the air. Immediately, Wilbur was flying in mid-air, looking at the empty tform below with astonishment. Although his opponent was invisible just now, Wilbur could still detect his aura.

 Chapter 2725

    Wilbur was aware of the man''s position, but the man was too fast. If he had sessfully counterattacked by identifying the fat man''s position and defeated him, this matter would have definitely attracted the attention of the referee.


    It was because no cultivator could detect the enemy''s position and strike in such a short period of time apart from dragon n cultivators.


    It was precisely this reason that Wilbur could not hurt him. However, now that Wilbur knew his opponent''s tricks, he was no longer afraid of him.


    The next second, Wilburnded on the tform, and there was a burst of cheers outside the venue. After all, it had been half an hour into thepetition and the battle between Wilbur and the fat man was the most interesting one. It was the fat man who unexpectedly attacked Wilbur just now.


    Now, it was Wilbur''s turn to fight back, but the fat man had already turned invisible. As a result, Wilbur could only fight him by detecting his location. This battle turned into a game of hide-and-seek.


    However, it was not difficult for a contestant who knew where the opponent was hiding to win.


    When the man attacked again, Wilbur pretended to punch twice in the air, and then hit the side of the fat man''s face with one punch, causing him to break out of his invisibility. The man was knocked back and fell heavily off the tform.


    Immediately, the referee dered Wilbur the winner. Wilbur jumped off the tform and looked outside the arena. Lord George had disappeared. Wilbur smiled slightly. Perhaps such a game was meaningless to Lord George. After all, he was just helping Wilbur obtain a position.


    After one round of elimination, the second round began. At the end of the day, there were only twenty-five people left on each tform.


    There was a total of one hundred and twenty-five people on five tforms altogether. That was how the challenge should have yed out. However, thest contestant who lost was extremely resentful that he lost his battle to a guard. He broke out cursing, then jumped onto the tform and demanded to have another bout with the guard.


    In the end, he was killed by the guard in three moves because of his insolence despite hisck of power.


    "Hmph! How dare he challenge a guard with such weak strength."


    "Yeah. Even if he met a weakling today and won by luck, he would still be


    defeated by the guards tomorrow. It was inevitable. Why does he need to be so resentful and end up losing his life?"


    ...


    Wilbur listened to everyone''s words and shared the same sentiment. That person was probably toopetitive butcked awareness of his own cultivation strength, which ultimately led to such an oue.


    After the battle, Wilbur walked back and suddenly heard a voiceing from the front, "Did you just see it? Are you sure Marco is dead?"


    "Yes, sir, Mister Marco was too proud andcent, thinking that he could pass the preliminary round with his strength. Unfortunately, he faced the guards in his final round and was killed by the guard."


    "Hmph, how bold of him! If Mister Horst March knows about this, I''m afraid none of the cultivators who defeated Mister Marco can make it to the finals. They all must die!"

 Chapter 2726

    Hearing this, Wilbur looked up and realized the people who spoke had left quickly.


    Wilbur turned back and nced in the direction of the tform. Although Wilbur did not fight against Marco, he stood under the tform and watched Marco''s battle. Marco only had a thousand years of cultivation and average strength. However, he had a lot of tricks up his sleeve.


    Since there were no rules against the use of hidden weapons in the arena, Marco actually had more than a dozen hidden weapons hidden on him. Every time he was about to be forced into a desperate situation, he would release a hidden weapon to attack the opponent.


    Those were the moments when the fight reached a critical point when the oue was about to be decided. Therefore, the party with the advantage would naturally try his best to attack, but this would also leave him wide open.


    Marco would thenunch his hidden weapons to attack the opponent and was often sessful. After seeding, he could even turn the tables and finally kill the opponent.


    Wilbur watched the battle and realized that Marco was a vicious person. Anyone who fought with him would be killed by him in the end. Even if the opponent had given up, Marco would pretend not to hear and kill the opponent.


    Therefore, under the tform, everyone hated Marco. It happened that due to a shortage of participants, the enemy he faced in thest battle was merely a Junior Guard. In the end, Marco was defeated by the Junior Guard.


    The Junior Guard was kind enough to ask him to leave, but unfortunately, Marco was unwilling to listen. He hopped onto the tform and wanted a rematch. During the fight, he used a hidden weapon again but was eventually killed by the Junior Guard.


    Marco was so arrogant that Wilbur had already guessed that he would not survive tomorrow''s match. However, he did not expect that Marco would lose to the Junior Guard on the first day.


    Wilbur walked toward the City Lord''s quarters. From a distance, he saw George and several guardsing to greet him. With a smile on his face, George said, "Wilbur, did the preliminarypetition go well today?"


    "Yeah, things went well." Wilbur nodded.


    George said, "I heard that you fought five times in a row and defeated your opponents under ten moves in every battle. With such strength, I think you can definitely be a Senior Guard."


    "Thank you, Lord George."


    "Come on, I''ve prepared a celebration banquet for you. Let us have a few drinks together."


    "No."


    Wilbur rejected Lord George''s offer and said, "Lord George, today is just the preliminary round. You don''t have to spend too much on me. If the preliminary round already costs you this much, then if I be the Senior Guard, wouldn''t it cost you even more? Moreover, thepetition is not over yet. I should take a good rest and prepare for tomorrow''s battle."


    "Well, you''re right. Okay, let''s go back together."


    George nodded and sighed. He wanted to treat Wilbur because he felt guilty. After all, Wilbur was a sacrifice he nned to present to Hadirt. He thought he would feel better by giving Wilbur better treatment.


    He did not expect Wilbur to reject him. This guy was really ambitious. George looked at Wilbur and realized that Wilbur resembled himself when he was younger.

 Chapter 2727

    When George was young, he was a person with a calm demeanor but had a strong sense of pride in his heart. He never bowed his head and surrendered to anyone. Looking at Wilbur now, George, as the lord of the town, had set up a banquet for him, only to be rejected tly.


    If it were any other cultivator who received such courtesy, they would have been deeply moved. The most important thing for a person was not to forget his or her identity and to be true to themselves no matter who they were facing. Therefore, a cultivator should always maintain a moderate stance.


    Wilbur was such a person. A person with a strong self-awareness would naturally be less likely to make mistakes when doing things.


    After returning to the City Lord''s quarters, Wilbur returned to his room. After closing the door, he sat on the bed, crossed his legs, adjusted his breath, and began to heal himself. Although none of the opponents in the five battles today was strong, their attacks each had their own specialty.


    Among them, the most important thing was that these five people each had their trump cards. The moves they had kept to themselves were all extremely powerful moves that could bring about a fatal blow.


    Moreover, at the beginning of the fight, it waspletely impossible to tell that the opponent had such strength. They would only attack suddenly at a critical moment, making the fight unpredictable.


    Although Wilbur dodged the opponent''s attack from the front, he inevitably received some scratches from the side. Therefore, while adjusting his breath to recover from his physical injuries, Wilbur recalled the moves of the five people and gradually learned from them.


    After a night of meditation, Wilbur''s body hadpletely recovered and was full of energy. After a big meal in the restaurant, he bade goodbye to George and headed to the square alone.


    By the time Wilbur arrived at the square, there was already a huge crowd. This day was a promotion match and a positioning match. The guards were divided into Senior Guards, Middle Guards, and Junior Guards. Those who passed the preliminary round yesterday and won three games in a row today would bepeting against the Junior Guards in the fourth game.


    The winner would be granted the title of a Junior Guard. However, if he won the fourth game and obtained the position of the Junior Guard, the participant must withdraw from the challenge to keep this identity.


    If the participant wishes to continue fighting, there would be a chance of losing in the subsequent battles, and with it, the position of the Junior Guard. Therefore, the Guard Challenge not only tested the cultivator''s strength but also tested the cultivator''s judgment.


    The promotion match was undoubtedly the final one for some of the cultivators. After all, bing a Junior Guard was already the goal for most cultivators. They knew full well that it would only be more difficult in the future. To be a Middle Guard would be ten times harder than bing a Junior Guard.


    If the Junior Guard uses the teleportation array, no matter the destination, it would be at least a twenty percent discount on the gold coins required. Meanwhile, Middle Guards would get a half price discount.


    Therefore, the gap between the two was huge. There were only ten Middle Guard positions open every year. Even so, most of the time, only five people could attain the position of Middle Guard each year.


    The probability was too low, and it was too difficult to be a Middle Guard. Therefore, no one would dare to challenge a Middle Guard unless that person had been practicing for thousands of years.


    After queuing up to get the number, Wilbur came to the tform. Since he drew the number five, there would be four battles before his turn.


    Therefore, Wilbur had some time to watch the battles first and see what tricks the previous cultivators might have. After all, the winner among them was likely to meet Wilbur in the subsequent battles.


    He figured that by understanding the other party''s situation in advance, he would not be caught off guard when the other party suddenly made a move.


    As expected, today''s battle was much more exciting than the previous day. As the previous day was the preliminary round, the strength of the cultivators varied greatly. Therefore, many matches were not useful for reference. However, after passing the preliminary round, those who survived were the cultivators with a certain level of skills.

 Chapter 2728

    The gap between them has also narrowed a lot. Therefore, during the battle, the two sides were more closely matched up against each other, which made it very exciting. In the first four battles, each winner had their own specialty, but the one who used Tiger Fist in the third game was exceptionally impressive to Wilbur.


    This cultivator named Locke did not have a sword in his hand. He just condensed a tiger through his energy aura. By controlling the tiger, he fought with the opponent and finally brought the opponent to his knees, who subsequently surrendered.


    Wilbur knew that Locke''s energy was very strong, and that this person was definitely capable of more than just controlling tigers. This person had been concealing his strength and seemed unwilling to showcase his full strength.


    Therefore, Wilbur spected that this person must be aiming for the position of Senior Guard. There were only three spots for Senior Guard this year. However, based on previous years, three ces were enough because very few people could make it to the finals.


    It had been hundreds of years since another Senior Guard was born in the arena of the Guard Challenge. Therefore, everyone believed that thepetition for the position of Middle Guard would be the final climax of this Guard Challenge.


    Just then, the host walked onto the stage and said, "Now, it''s time for contestant number five and contestant number ten toe onto the arena."


    Wilbur jumped up onto the tform. At the same time, opposite Wilbur, a bald man with a muscr body also jumped onto the tform.


    The bald man''s skin was very pale, and there was even ayer of luster on it, making him look as though he had practiced some kind of special skill. Wilbur knew very well that a cultivator with muscles all over their body typically has their skin discolored due to long-term exposure to the sun.


    A darker skin tone was the norm for this kind of cultivator. However, this person had pale skin, so he must have practiced special skills.


    The bald man raised his hand toward Wilbur and said, "My name is Derek. May I ask what your name is?"


    Wilbur said, "Wilbur."


    Derek snorted coldly, with a disdainful look in his eyes, as if he looked down on Wilbur. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, "If you get down from the tform now, I can spare your life. You should be aware of what you are capable of."


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said, "If you get down from the tform right now, I can also spare your life. You should really know your worth too."


    "What?" Derek red at Wilbur and said angrily, "How dare you mock me!"


    Wilbur said, "I did not mock you. It was just a friendly reminder."


    "Hmph! You bastard!" Derek clenched his fists and said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll let you know what a body of steel is. From now on, you have no chance but to beg for mercy!"


    Derek roared furiously, and a powerful aura surged out from his body. At that moment, Wilbur could sense that a powerful energy was condensing on Derek''s body. This and the energy he released were twopletely different energies.


    In an instant, Wilbur understood Derek''s thoughts.


    The energy emitted outside was for the purpose of executing his skills, while the energy stored in the body was for strengthening the body. Derek deliberately used the energy emitted to confuse Wilbur, hoping to catch Wilbur off guard and use his physical strength to achieve a crushing victory.

 Chapter 2729

    "Have a taste of death, you arrogant bastard."


    Derek''s figure turned into a blur as he rushed over and punched Wilbur in the face. Wilbur dodged sideways, and Derek stomped on the ground. The tform cracked, stopping his strength.


    In an instant, Derek jumped up and kicked Wilbur with a spinning kick. Wilbur suddenly leaned back, maintaining an angle of forty-five degrees between his body and the ground, and dodged Derek''s kick.


    However, Wilbur misjudged Derek''s strength and saw Derek hovering in the air. Then, he suddenly fell and hung upside down in the air and punched Wilbur in the chest.


    Wilbur fell heavily to the ground and sunk deep into the tform. He felt a sharp pain in his chest. In an instant, Wilbur finally understood that this guy named Derek had already mastered physical strength and martial arts and could work perfectly together with both.


    During the battle, Derek''s opponent only thought that Derek was a cultivator who had impable physical strength, but they were oblivious that Derek cultivated both physical strength and martial arts strength at the same time.


    Wilbur could tell that both the inner and outeryers of aura on Derek were real. The aura condensed within the physical body could enhance the strength of the physical body, while the aura covering the body could help Derek to make necessary adjustments at critical moments.


    Ordinary cultivators would give in after a kick, and it was impossible to perform a second move at the same time. However, with the assistance of the aura radiating around his body, Derek could do whatever he wanted in mid-air.


    Therefore, Derek was almost an all-around master of fighting moves. He would not leave any gaps for his opponents while attacking. Moreover, he was a cunning person, and some of his feints at the beginning misled people to think that he was just a physical strength cultivator. When the opponent was fooled, Derek would have the element of surprise in his attacks and win the match.


    Wilbur''s bones would have shattered from Derek''s punch if it weren''t for the fact that he was wearing armor. When facing Derek, Wilbur could not fight him the same way when fighting an ordinary cultivator. Here, he had to use a special method to defeat Derek-by facing him head-on with pure brute force.


    While Wilbur was busy thinking, Derek flew down from mid-air and punched him once more. At the veryst moment, Wilbur pped his palm on the ground and flew backward.


    In the next second, Derek''s punch struck the ground with a loud bang. The ground exploded, forming a crater that was roughly two meters wide.


    The power of this punch probably exhausted all of Derek''s strength. He originally thought that this punch was enough to reduce Wilbur to dust. However, he did not expect Wilbur to still have the strength to escape even when he was seriously injured.


    After taking a few breaths, Derek raised his head and looked at Wilbur. Just then, Wilbur mmed his palm on the ground, using the force of that strike to help him stand right back up.


    "What?"


    Seeing this scene, Derek was stunned for a moment and said, "Impossible! How is this possible? You just took my punch! How could you persist until now? Are you trying to force yourself even though you are in great agony?"


    Wilbur wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, smiled slightly, and then said, "Derek, I fell for your trick earlier. Now, you have no chance."


    "Damn it. I''m going to kill you!"


    Derek turned into a blur as he charged forward. Wilbur also charged forward, and the two soon fought together with bare hands. Wilbur struck Derek''s chest with his palm, and it produced a loud ng that sounded like striking metal. Derekughed and said, "Hahaha, my physique has been extremely refined, and is as hard as metal. You are no match for me!"


    After saying that, Derek''s body trembled, and Wilbur quickly stepped back. He moved his right hand, held the Magic Dragon de in his hand, and then rushed forward again.

 Chapter 2730

    Wilbur swung the Magic Dragon de, and the sword aura struck Derek''s body


    one after another, making metallic noises. Derek fought back,ughing as he said, "It''s useless, your sword can''t hurt me!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Wilbur''s eyes glinted coldly, and then he flew back more than ten meters, holding the Magic Dragon de tightly in his right hand. The power of destruction was continuously transmitted from the Light Glove into the Magic Dragon de. Seeing this, Derek yelled and rushed toward Wilbur.


    "Are you done? If you are, just die already! Hahaha!"


    Derek believed that he was now invincible with his physical strength, and Wilbur could not hurt him at all, so he did not have the slightest fear. However, Derek did not know that this was part of Wilbur''s n. Just now, Wilbur only used two thousand years of cultivation strength to fight against Derek.


    It was tit for tat, making Derek think that he was weak. Because Derek''s physical body was extremely well-trained, he was very fast. If Wilbur attacked incessantly, he would not be able to charge up, and it would not be easy to kill him. Therefore, Wilbur deliberately yed into Derek''s arrogance so that Derek would lower his guard.


    "Since I took a hit from you earlier, consider this payback!"


    Wilbur shouted angrily, then waved the Magic Dragon de in his hand and struck Derek. The violent ck sword energy roared toward Derek like a storm.


    "Hahaha!" Derekughed and said, "Wilbur, face your death!"


    Bang!


    The moment the violent sword energy hit Derek, it instantly prated Derek''s body. Immediately, Derek exploded, and his limbs were scattered all over the ground. A huge crater also exploded in the arena.


    As the smoke and dust cleared, everyone was able to see again. All they saw was a bloody mess in the arena. Derek, who was so arrogant just now, had now exploded and turned into bits and pieces scattered all over the ground.


    The smell of blood filled the air, and for a good ten seconds, there was only silence around the arena. The battle just now was so shocking that all the cultivators watching were stunned.


    Ten secondster, everyone came to their senses and began to apud. Derek was too arrogant, so no one felt sorry for his death. On the contrary, Wilbur''s tenacity and strength won everyone''s cheers.


    The host was also shocked when he saw this scene. He stood aside for a while beforeing back to his senses and announcing the result of the battle. Wilbur won the first battle and walked off the arena. The cultivators around him looked at Wilbur, and they all murmured that Wilbur would definitely win the Middle Guard in this year''s Guard Challenge.


    For this reason, Wilbur felt very troubled. Although the sword strike just now was powerful, it also exposed his strength. He was worried that he would receive a lot more attention from now on.


    However, at this moment, a bloody scene happened in the nearby arena. A cultivator who was three meters tall and covered with muscles after a transformation grabbed his opponent and tore him into two.


    Half of it was thrown on the ground, and half of it was thrown outside the arena.


    This shocked everyone. The three-meter-tall cultivator looked around and said with a sullen face, "No one can be disrespectful to Mister Marco. Everyone who offends Mister Marco deserves to die!"


    Seeing this, everyone started talking.

 Chapter 2731

    "Mister Marco?" muttered Wilbur.


    He frowned as he recalled the match from the day before. That guy named Marco March had been extremely vicious, and it was only fitting that he ended up being killed. He deserved it.


    Could it be that the March family was so unreasonable that everyone who offended Marco had to die? If that was the case, did Marco consider all the cultivators in the same arena as him the previous day having offended him?


    The muscr cultivator turned his head to nce at Wilbur while Wilbur was still lost in thought. They never spoke, only having met a few times, so they could be considered acquaintances. However, he pointed at Wilbur all of a sudden, and he jabbed twice.


    It seemed that he was sure Wilbur was among those who had offended Marco.


    Everyone looked toward Wilbur, and an immediate tension filled the air. They knew that Wilbur was likely to be in trouble. However, Wilbur found the situation to be ridiculous. He had never fought Marco, and his death was solely because of his own doing.


    Wilbur thought it was ridiculous for the March family to me it on him, so he felt like it was unreasonable. However, even if he did not like to get into trouble, Wilbur was not afraid of it.


    Everyone looked at Wilbur, thinking that he would take the initiative to apologize. However, Wilbur turned his head to the other side in a bored manner, as if he was not taking the situation seriously.


    His behavior made everyone draw their attention back to the three-meter-tall muscr cultivator. The cultivator looked at Wilbur once more, his eyes shing with murderous intent.


    Both sides of the following matches had skills, but it was average and there was nothing notable. An opponent realized that his opponent was Wilbur, so he immediately knelt in the arena and begged for mercy.


    Wilbur helped his opponent up, then he helplessly patted his opponent''s shoulder. Heforted him before letting him leave.


    There were three matches before his. After Wilbur won the first match, his opponents in the subsequent two matches forfeited. It resulted in Wilbur entering the fourth match after battling once.


    Wilbur took a deep breath. He expected that he would be facing a Junior Guard with goodbat skills. However, the Junior Guard had been observing Wilbur''s previous matches from the sidelines. He dared to step onto the arena to battle Wilbur, but he repeatedly bowed out of respect and also signaled with his eyes before the battle began.


    Wilbur noticed it and felt helpless, but he decided to y along. Wilbur delivered a powerful strike to the Junior Guard''s chest after exchanging a series of attacks. The Junior Guard staggered backward and fell off the arena.


    The Junior Guard sped his hands and said, "You''re more powerful than me. I''m truly impressed."


    Wilbur returned the gesture and said, "Thanks."


    He felt helpless but still showed his opponent some respect. Honestly, Wilbur wanted to tell everyone that he was not a bloodthirsty murderer. That only happened because Derek pushed him too far. Wilbur would not have killed Derek if he had been willing to back down a little.


    However, Wilbur knew that they would not listen even if he exined himself. Therefore, he let it be. He felt like it was a good thing, at least he could avoid unnecessary battles.


    The remaining cultivators had the option to choose after the fourth battle ended. They could either continue the challenge for the Middle Guard position or settle for the rank of a Junior Guard.


    Wilbur expected more than half of the participants to choose to settle for Junior Guard. However, the oue surprised him. Only ten among the fifty cultivators who sessfully advanced opted for the Junior Guard position and withdrew from the tournament.


    The rest of the forty cultivators were willing to continue the tournament.


    Wilbur was surprised, but he was not the only one. The audience around the arena was also very surprised because more than seventy percent of the cultivators opted for the Junior Guard position in the past years. However, only ten chose to stop the challenge.

 Chapter 2732

    However, they soon found out why.


    The organizer of the Guard Tournament, Bale Tier, stood in the arena after every participant made their choice. He faced everyone and said, "Everyone, I believe you''ve all seen the previous matches, and I''m sure you each have a question in mind. Why is it that fifty people have advanced this year, and why have only ten chosen to take on the Junior Guard position?"


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "Very well, I''ll answer these questions now. The answer to the first question is that Junior Guards are actually qualified to participate in the tournament from the advancement round. They are allowed to do so as long as they hold the title of Junior Guard!"


    After a moment''s pause, he added, "This year, the March family, the leading family of Walker Town, sent thirty Junior Guards to participate. Among those thirty cultivators, twenty-five of them sessfully earned their advancement, and five of those cultivators chose to retain the role of Junior Guard after defeating a Junior Guard, thus exiting thepetition."


    ...


    "What? I can''t believe the March family sent thirty Junior Guards."


    "It''s unbelievable that not a single person was defeated. The March family truly is the leading family of Walker Town."


    "The March family is so powerful!"


    The crowd began to talk among themselves. Meanwhile, Wilbur frowned and listened for a while. He learned from their discussions that the March family was the leading family in Walker Town. The March family had over a hundred Junior Guards, twenty Middle Guards, and three Senior Guards. Moreover, the head of the March family, Jalone March, was an extremely powerful cultivator with tens of thousands of years of cultivation experience.


    The March family held a prominent status in Walker Town that was almost on par with Lord George. Some believed that Jalone March''s decade of seclusion was intended to find George''s weaknesses. They believed that Jalone would challenge and defeat George when the opportunity arose, thereby bing the new lord of Walker Town.


    Wilbur listened to the crowd, he suddenly understood why some cultivators looked at Lord George with a hint of resentment in their eyes when he first arrived in Walker Town. Many of those cultivators likely sided with the March family.


    The good and evil within people''s hearts could not be controlled, after all. Lord George turned Walker Town into a town of justice, which naturally led many cultivators to feel grateful towards him. However, by the same token, for those whose hearts were filled with a thirst for bloodshed, Lord George undoubtedly restrained them. Therefore, they were discontented and filled with resentment.


    No one was perfect enough to fully satisfy everyone, but Wilbur felt like turning Walker Town into a town of justice was a significant act of goodwill by Lord George. Wilbur had great respect for Lord George both as an ordinary cultivator and as a dragon n cultivator.


    Moreover, Wilbur made up his mind since the Guard Challenge was an opportunity given by Lord George. The March family was the leading family in Walker Town, but why would that matter?


    Wilbur would let it slide the head of the March family, Jalone March, had no desire to be the City Lord. However, if Jalone was that ambitious, Wilbur would not allow it no matter what.


    Dragon n cultivators were badly oppressed by the Dragon yer Organization, leaving them with no ce to exist. Walker Town should not fall into the same state of discrimination under any circumstances.


    After Bale Tier, the organizer of the Guard Challenge, exined the situation, everyone suspected that the March family might lead to greater upheavals. Jalone bing the City Lord would allow the March family to expand their influence greatly, after all.


    ording to the rules, the challenge would proceed with the final match of the day determining which twenty participants would be eliminated. Ultimately, only twenty would advance to the finals the following day.

 Chapter 2733

    Each participant hoped to avoid strong opponents when drawing lots since everyone who had made it that far was a formidable cultivator. When Wilbur drew his lot, he encountered the cultivator who had torn his previous opponent in half.


    The cultivator''s name was Kaden, and he had the werewolf bloodline. He was 1.8 meters tall before his transformation, and he could reach three meters in his transformed state.


    Kaden and Wilbur both reached their hands into the drawing tube and drew their lots. Kaden clenched his jaw and said, "Dude, you better pray that I''m not your match, or else I''ll kill you."


    Wilbur chose to ignore the arrogant Kaden. Kaden had the bloodline of werewolves, butpared to the physically powerful Derek, Wilbur felt like Kaden was inferior to Derek. Therefore, he was not afraid.


    Kaden expected Wilbur to beg for mercy, but much to his surprise, Wilbur was unbothered. Wilbur only looked at the number on his stick, which made Kaden feel disrespected. He said angrily, "I''ll tear you to pieces sooner orter!"


    His outburst drew the attention of the surrounding cultivators, who all turned their heads to watch. Wilbur knew that Kaden was trying to provoke him, so he calmly showed his stick to Kaden instead of getting angry. He revealed the number and said, "I have number thirty-five."


    "Damn it!" yelled Kaden.


    Kaden clenched his jaw and looked at his stick. Then, he looked intrigued as heughed out loud. He said as heughed, "Haha, you''re so unlucky, dude. I have number six. It looks like we''ll be fighting each otherter."


    ording to the rules of the tournament, number one would battle number forty, number two would battle number thirty-nine, et cetera. Therefore, the opponent Wilbur would face would be Kaden.


    "Haha!"ughed Kaden arrogantly.


    He said, "Dude if you apologize to me and Mister March now, I''ll kill you speedily in the battleter, so you won''t suffer."


    Other cultivators would probably be scared out of their wits if their opponent was Kaden. However, Wilbur was not afraid of Kaden. Therefore, he only asked calmly, "Why should I apologize to you? I don''t think I need to. As for the Mister March you mentioned, he''s that unlucky guy who was cruel but crossed the line, right?"


    "What? Damn you!" scolded Kaden.


    He pointed at Wilbur, and he was speechless from anger. Wilbur helplessly shrugged and walked away. He did not want to speak to Kaden anymore until the battle began. Kaden saw himself as a ve to the March family, so he prioritized the March family.


    Wilbur was afraid that someone like him could only be a servant no matter how powerful he was, and Wilbur looked down on servants. He believed that people should hold their dignity even during hard times.


    A person without dignity could never be someone powerful.


    Soon, the battle began after the arrangements were decided.


    The remaining forty contestants were indeed experts with high cultivation skills. The first five matches were particrly intense, with each fightsting at least a quarter of an hour. The battles were fierce, resulting in two cultivators being beaten to death, while the three other defeated contestants were left with severe injuries.


    It made Wilbur realize that he could not afford to show mercy no matter the


    situation. Hesitating or being soft-hearted could lead to his demise in battle, after


    all.


    "Next up, let''s wee contestants number six and thirty-five to the arena for their match!" the host announced.

 Chapter 2734

    It was finally Wilbur''s turn, so he let out a sigh of relief and leaped onto the arena. Kaden also jumped onto the tform at the same time.


    Kaden stared at Wilbur, his eyes shing with a cold glint, and said coldly, "Wilbur, you dared to disrespect Mister March. Today will be yourst."


    Wilbur smiled slightly and asked, "So, you want to kill me because I disrespected Mister March?"


    "Exactly!" eximed Kaden.


    "If I disrespect you, will you kill me too?" asked Wilbur.


    "Not necessarily," replied Kaden.


    Wilbur let out a cold snort and said, "What a loyal dog."


    "Hahaha!"


    The crowd could not help butugh when they heard that. Kaden realized what had happened, so he red at the onlookers, then turned his gaze back to Wilbur. He said, "You''re ying word games with me, but don''t get too cocky. Let''s see how long you can keep this up!"


    Kaden suddenly tore his shirt apart after finishing his sentence, revealing his upper body. His body began to grow rapidly, and in an instant, he towered at a height of three meters. Looking down at Wilbur, he could not wait to reach out and grab him.


    Kaden yelled, "I''ll tear your arms off first!"


    Wilbur moved swiftly and dodged out of the way. Then, he appeared behind Kaden. Before Kaden could react, Wilbur kicked him in the back, sending him flying several meters forward before crashing heavily to the ground.


    "What incredible speed!" someone eximed.


    "I''m afraid Kaden can''t win this time!" said another.


    The crowd buzzed with discussion, and many believed that although Kaden''s transformation had increased his height to three meters, it had also reduced his agility. While his power had multiplied, if he could not catch Wilbur, his strength would be useless.


    Therefore, many believed that Kaden was destined to lose this battle. His supposed advantages were actually weaknesses when faced with Wilbur, after all. Suddenly, a voice could be heard from outside the crowd, "Mister Horst March of the March family has arrived!"


    Horst arrived with a few cultivators apanying him, and the crowd made way as they approached the arena. Horst watched the ongoing battle, and someone beside him quietly informed, "Mister March, this cultivator disrespected Mister Marco March earlier. He even insulted him just before you arrived."


    Horst took a deep breath and said, "Although Marco is dead, he is still my brother. I won''t allow anyone to insult him. Kaden, remember this, give it your all in this battle. I want you to tear him to pieces."


    Wilbur turned his head and looked down from the arena when he heard that, only to see a man with a long scar on his face standing there, his expression grim. It was clear that he had just given the order for Kaden to fight with full force.


    Wilbur felt puzzled. Could it be that this person was Jalone March''s eldest son, Horst March?


    Wilbur had no fondness for the March family, so he did not pay much attention to Horst. He only nced at him briefly before shifting his gaze back to Kaden in the


    arena.


    Kaden suddenly doubled his speed after Wilbur dodged several times in a row. Kaden thought his sudden burst of speed would surely catch Wilbur off guard andnd a heavy blow.


    He believed that if he managed tond a punch, the sheer force of the impact would knock Wilbur out cold.

 Chapter 2735

    At that point, Kaden felt like he could tear Wilbur in half right in front of Horst, satisfying his grudge and earning Horst''s admiration at the same time.


    No one had ever withstood a blow from Kaden, after all. However, Kaden was stunned to see that even with his speed suddenly doubled, Wilbur still managed to evade his attack. It left Kaden in disbelief.


    Truthfully, before Kaden suddenly increased his speed, Wilbur sensed the change in Kaden''s energy, which allowed him to anticipate what Kaden would do. Sensing the energy within the surrounding environment was a unique ability of dragon n cultivators.


    Therefore, it was nearly impossible for any cultivator tounch a surprise attack against a dragon n cultivator. Wilbur wielded the Magic Dragon de after dodging several times. He leaped into the air, and then, with a powerful swing, shed down fiercely.


    The powerful de energy swept across, and Kaden quickly crossed his arms in front of his chest to block it. The de energy struck the iron ring on his left hand, and with a loud ng, the iron ring shattered instantly. The powerful force of the attack pushed Kaden back several meters.


    The pain radiating from his left hand made Kaden clench his jaw, but instead of immediatelyunching an attack at Wilbur, he turned his head to look at Horst.


    "Mister March!" eximed Kaden as if he was begging.


    "Yeah." Horst nodded slightly as if he was granting Kaden permission.


    Kaden instantly became excited and turned to look at Wilbur. He said excitedly, "I have been waiting for this day."


    Wilbur wielded his Magic Dragon de and sprinted toward Kaden, saying, "You attacked me just now, and now it''s my turn."


    Just as Wilbur was about to close in on Kaden, a sudden surge of energy erupted from Kaden, sending a powerful shockwave that sted Wilbur away. Wilbur quickly thrusted his weapon into the arena floor when he was about to be thrown out of bounds. He used the force to spin his body mid-air, dissipating the shockwave''s impact andnded back on the tform.


    Wilbur looked up and saw that Kaden''s energy surged from within, which triggered a second transformation. His body rapidly grew, reaching a towering height of five meters. Fur began to sprout across his skin at the same time, and his hands extended into sharp ws.


    "Oh!"


    "He... Could it be that Kaden awakened his werewolf bloodline?"


    Awakening bloodline required immense cultivation. From Wilbur''s earlier observations of Kaden, he seemed to have a fiery temper. Wilbur thought Kaden would have awakened his bloodline earlier during the fight if he had the ability to do so.


    Moreover, he recalled Kaden''s earlier plea to Horst and the fact that the March family sent thirty Junior Guards to the Guard Challenge.


    No matter how powerful the Junior Guards were, it was nearly impossible for them to advance to the level of Senior Guards in a short amount of time. Moreover, as Wilbur observed earlier during the matches, he noticed that the Junior Guards from the March family were not particrly powerful. They were only slightly more powerful than the average Junior Guard, but still far weaker than the Middle Guards.


    It would be like throwing straws against the wind to attempt to challenge the Middle Guards. They were doomed to fail with their level of cultivation. The March family sent thirty contestants to the challenge, so it would have been impossible for them to have made such a bold n without some tricks up their sleeves.


    The only method to rapidly increase cultivation in a short amount of time was to consume special pills that enhanced cultivation. That would allow a significant boost in cultivation quickly. It seemed that the March family, in their eagerness to gain more Middle Guard positions, had relied on this approach to achieve their goals.


    Wilbur did not know what the March family''s intentions were, but he knew that Kaden was more dangerous than before because his cultivation suddenly increased by several folds.


    Kaden had blood-red eyes in his werewolf state as Wilbur expected. He stared at Wilbur, then turned into a blur as he sprinted toward Wilbur, with his right w aimed to strike Wilbur down.


    Wilbur moved swiftly as he evaded the attack. Kaden mmed into the ground with a resounding bang. The arena shook violently, and arge crater formed on the surface. Debris and rocks were sent flying into the air, and Kaden abruptly hurled the debris toward Wilbur.

 Chapter 2736

    Wilbur intended to dodge, but there were innocent bystanders behind him. He did not want to hurt the innocent in the course of the battle. Therefore, he reluctantly recited a spell and activated the Azure Dragon astral defense.


    Roar!


    The figure of the Azure Dragon soared and shattered the stones in mid-air. Then, the shattered stones hovered harmlessly before they dropped to the ground.


    Kaden howled angrily and leaped. Hended next to Wilbur and attempted to w his heart out. Wilbur activated the Azure Dragon astral defense again at that critical moment.


    Bam!


    The astral defense exploded when it came into contact with Kaden''s ws. Wilbur was knocked back several meters because of the impact. All of that happened within a few seconds. It was a sight that stunned the crowd.


    They had never seen such an intense battle before. When the crowd snapped out of their daze, someone yelled, "Wilbur Penn is a dragon n cultivator!"


    "I can''t believe a dragon n cultivator is trying to be a Senior Guard. Isn''t this a humiliation to us?"


    "Yeah. Walker Town is a town of justice, but no one is willing to be friends with dragon n cultivators. No dragon n cultivator dares to step out of this town either!"


    "That''s because they know if they walk out of this town, they will be killed by cultivators who work together."


    "Dragon n cultivators can survive in Walker Town, but they can''t be Senior Guards no matter what! They can''t be someone who rules over us!"


    ...


    The crowd was hysterical. They were supportive of Wilbur before, in hopes that he would defeat Kaden. However, they wanted Wilbur to lose desperately after knowing he was a dragon n cultivator. They rather see the malicious Kaden win.


    Wilbur grimaced internally when he noticed that. He thought about how he had been protecting them from the debris earlier. He realized that they would rather see him defeated just because of his different identity. They rather see him get torn to pieces.


    He did not feel bad for them anymore when he thought about them. He saw that Kaden hurled more shattered stones. Wilbur dodged to the side and let the shattered stones fly off the arena. A dozen or so cultivators were hit, causing them to fall. Two cultivators also died on the spot.


    "Argh!"


    "I object!"


    "I object!"


    The crowd''s objection led to a temporary pause in the battle. Bale walked up to the arena and exined, "This is the qualifying round, so both the participants and the spectators should be aware of their own safety. The objection is invalid, and the match will continue."


    Then, Bale walked off the arena to let them continue the battle. Kaden let out another howl and pounced toward Wilbur again. Kaden swung both of his hands simultaneously, his wsing from both sides toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur leaped into the air, while Kaden swung his ws again. Wilbur brandished his Magic Dragon de in response, cleaving at Kaden''s w. The ck de energy struck Kaden and instantly severed his w.


    Kaden was unwilling to ept defeat. He swung his remaining left w at Wilbur, only to have it severed by another attack. Horst was stunned when he saw that. He said, "It''s over. Kaden is bound to lose. Anyone who can sever Kaden''s ws with a single sword strike must possess over three thousand years of cultivation."

 Chapter 2737

    Kaden was still unwilling to ept defeat. He gathered energy in his hands to form a white light ball. The ball grew rapidly, soon reaching the size of a table, and was hurled violently towards Wilbur. Wilbur moved swiftly and flew into the ball. Kaden roared in fury, continuously channeling more energy into the expanding light ball.


    However, the light ball gradually shrunk despite his efforts. The light ball was fully absorbed by Wilbur in the end. Wilbur then struck Kaden on the chest with a powerful blow, unleashing a burst of white light from his palm. Wilbur used the force of the impact to transfer the energy from the light ball into Kaden''s body.


    Bam!


    Kaden was heavily wounded, and he began to shrink in size rapidly after a thunderous sound. He quickly returned to his normal human form, then he copsed onto the ground.


    Wilburnded and walked towards Kaden. He looked at Kaden, who was lying on the ground and gasping for breath. Wilbur said, "I will spare your life if you surrender now."


    Kaden gasped for breath and trembled all over. He asked, "Are you serious? Will you spare me if I surrender?"


    "That''s right. I''ll spare your life if you admit defeat," replied Wilbur.


    Kaden was evil, but Wilbur was not willing to kill him. Kaden hesitated, then he said, "Alright, in that case, I..."


    Suddenly, Kaden spat out a silver needle during Wilbur''s momentarypse in attention. The needle shot towards Wilbur but was blocked by the Azure Dragon astral defense just a foot away before falling to the ground.


    "You asked for it!" yelled Wilbur through a clenched jaw.


    "No, I''m sorry! Please! Spare me!" Kaden realized when the needle was not able to hit Wilbur and instantly panicked. His face was pale as he kept begging for his life.


    Wilbur did not listen to Kaden anymore and raised his Magic Dragon de. Suddenly, Horst spoke up, "Wilbur, you won this battle. There''s no need to go for the kill since you won. How about you spare Kaden for my sake?"


    Horst looked at Wilbur displeasingly. What he said did not sound like a plea, but rather an order directed at Wilbur.


    Horst felt that as the eldest son of the March family, his speaking up was the highest honor he could give Wilbur. Wilbur had no reason to say no. However, to Wilbur, Horst was clearly provoking him.


    Kaden had almost killed him. Wilbur believed that Kaden was used to using sneak attacks if he could not win the battle. If he spared Kaden now, he was afraid that Kaden would hurt others the same way in the future.


    Wilbur could give a person a second chance, but he would not give them a third chance.


    "No," said Wilbur.


    Then, he swiftly chopped Kaden''s head off. Blood sshed, and a few drops fell on Horst''s face. His servants were going to attack, but Horst raised his hand to stop them. Then, he touched the blood on his face to look at it. He said, "Kaden deserves to die. He can''t win, but he''s a sore loser too. He drove himself to his death, so he deserves it."


    Horst only nced at Wilbur before leaving with his servants. Wilbur did not leave immediately. Instead, he stayed to watch the matches. He wanted to analyze the capabilities of the other cultivators. A cultivator named Miguel got closer to him after two matches and said, "Wilbur, you''ve just offended Mister March. You''ll surely be troubled by the March family for the final match tomorrow."


    Wilbur took a deep breath and said, "A battle is a battle. There''s no such thing as troubling. It''s my fate if I can''t defeat my opponent, but if I can, I''m not scared of the March family either."


    Truthfully, Wilbur decided that after obtaining the Senior Guard position, he would return to Buck Town immediately and would note back to Walker Town until a yearter. Wilbur would not mind fighting the March family if they still tried to make things difficult for him.


    Miguel sighed and said, "It looks like you''re unaware. Horst March is a Middle Guard. It is rumored that he once defeated two Senior Guards. Horst had the ambition of bing a Senior Guard a long time ago. He can enter the tournament during the finals. I''m afraid you''ll be at a huge disadvantage if he''s your opponent tomorrow."


    "What? Is Horst going to join the tournament?" Wilbur asked in shock.

 Chapter 2738

    ording to the rules of the challenge, Middle Guards could join the final match. However, if a Middle Guard enters the challenge, their goal must be the position of Senior Guard.


    Those who could be a Senior Guard must be extremely powerful in cultivation. Typically, a Senior Guard would only appear once every five hundred years, so many cultivators overlooked thepetition for the position of Senior Guard in the final match.


    Everyone had their focus on the third match of the finals, as it was the qualifying match for the Middle Guard.


    Wilbur did not expect that Horst would join the challenge, so he felt very shocked when he heard it from Miguel. Miguel sighed and said, "Actually, I''m not sure if Mister March would join the challenge, but the March family sent thirty cultivators to join the challenge. Five of them forfeited, and five of them were defeated, with twenty members remaining. The March family must have their agenda in doing so. It''s highly possible that Horst will join the challenge tomorrow. While I admit that you''re a powerful cultivator, you should still be cautious."


    Miguel patted Wilbur on the shoulder. Suddenly, a cultivator with red hair walked over and asked, "Why are you talking to him, Miguel? The match is over, let''s go."


    "Can''t you see, Eugene? Wilbur is a dragon n cultivator. Also, don''t you think he was benevolent? Kaden treated him like that, but he still gave Kaden a second chance."


    Eugene said with an unfriendly face, "Perhaps we can be friends with him if he can survive, but he doesn''t have that chance. Talking to him is aplete waste of time."


    Then, Eugene pulled Miguel and left. Wilbur thought that his exposed identity as a dragon n cultivator would lead to a surrounding crowd. However, everyone left after the matches were over. No one even gave him a second nce.


    Wilbur knew that it was not what they truly felt. It was probably because he offended Horst, so they wanted to avoid trouble by keeping their distance.


    "Wilbur, I heard you won the battle," said Lord George when Wilbur was in a daze.


    "Huh?" asked Wilbur. He turned around and saw Lord George approaching him with his servants. Lord George was smiling because his servants had informed him of Wilbur''s win.


    Lord George felt d, so he decided to congratte Wilbur in person to escort him back to the ruler''s residence.


    "Lord George," greeted Wilbur.


    Wilbur approached Lord George, and after a brief conversation, they headed towards the City Lord''s quarters.


    Wilbur told Lord George about what happened at the arena after they returned to the City Lord''s quarters. Wilbur said, "Kaden was malicious. I promised to spare his life, so I was quite surprised that he would use a hidden weapon on me."


    Wilbur thought that Lord George would me him. However, Lord George only smiled and said, "You did well today, Wilbur. Kaden deserved his death. By doing so, you also humiliated Horst March. He''lle for you for vengeance in tomorrow''s match. Come on, cheers to you."

 Chapter 2739

    Lord George raised his ss at Wilbur, and Wilbur cheered back with his. Then, they both drank and put their drinks down. Wilbur asked, "Lord George, are you implying that I should kill Mister March in tomorrow''s battle?"


    "Horst March deserves to die, but I want the world to know that he will die over his arrogance. I also want the March family to know who''s in charge of Walker Town. Horst and his brother, Marco, have the same personality. They are both too arrogant. Horst is much more reserved as the eldest son of the March family, but he''s the vengeful type. For tomorrow''s battle, all you need to do is defeat him and let him go when he surrenders. I think Horst won''t surrender, so you''ll have a reason to kill him if he fights back. You can easily kill him by then," replied George.


    Wilbur said in a puzzled tone, "But... Horst March is a Middle Guard, and his goal must be the position of Senior Guard if he''s joining the challenge. I think his cultivation might not be inferior to mine."


    "Ha. Don''t worry. The March family received the suggestion of an expert this time. I heard that the March family got their hands on an amazing pill. Their cultivation can increase for two thousand years after swallowing the pill within a short time. However, the pill can onlyst ten minutes. ording to the rules of the tournament, no pill can be taken in the arena. So, Horst must be hiding the pill inside his mouth. If you see a sudden surge in his energy, stall for ten minutes. Horst will suffer from the bacsh after ten minutes, and you will be able to kill him by then."


    "Um... Alright," Wilbur responded.


    Wilbur felt helpless because he did not want to offend the March family over the battle. However, things escted at that point, and he could not back out anymore.


    The March family was asking for it. Marco''s death had nothing to do with him, Kaden also died because he was overconfident and used a hidden weapon. Wilbur felt that if the March family wanted revenge, they would get what they deserved.


    Wilbur returned to his room to rest after eating and drinking his fill. As he meditated, scenes from the fierce battle with Kaden in the arena yed back in his mind. He recalled how Kaden awakened his bloodline and transformed into a werewolf, with each of his attacks being brutal and vicious. Those moments remained vivid in his memory.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. Since Kaden could awaken his bloodline, can Wilbur awaken his too?


    Wilbur felt deeply uncertain about his origins. The crimson dragon head mark on his back always aided him in critical moments, leading him to believe that he might have a significant connection to the dragon n. He wondered if he was possibly a descendant of the dragon n, with their bloodline coursing through his veins.


    However, it seemed too fantastical. Wilbur tried many times to channel his dragon aura into the dragon head mark on his back, after all. He had never been able to trigger the mysterious power contained within it.


    The mysterious power seemed to have no resonance with his dragon aura, which led Wilbur to suspect that the dragon head mark on his back might just be a special seal. Much like the seal left to him by Kaiser Fern, it might be binding a unique energy within his body.


    The next morning, after having breakfast in the dining hall, Lord George offered to apany Wilbur to thepetition venue. Wilbur did not refuse, realizing that since his identity as a dragon n cultivator had been exposed, there was no point in hiding it.


    The two of them arrived at the arena and realized it was packed with arge crowd. The number of spectators that day far exceeded the crowd of the previous day. As soon as the crowd noticed that Wilbur had arrived with Lord George, the atmosphere suddenly erupted with excitement.


    "Look, it''s Lord George!"


    "I can''t believe Wilbur Penn is with Lord George."

 Chapter 2740

    "I heard that the March family has the intention of bing the ruler. I''m afraid this battle today will be interesting."


    "Yeah, the eldest son of the March family, Horst March, will not let Wilbur Penn be. I wonder who will win."


    The crowd continued gossiping among themselves. Lord George walked Wilbur to the entrance of the venue and said, "I have important matters to attend to, and I''ll probably be back before the third match. I wish you luck."


    "Thanks, Lord George," thanked Wilbur.


    Wilbur watched him leave and went to the arena alone to draw his lot. Only thirty contestants remained in the finals after the battle from the day before.


    Wilbur got number neen. ording to the rules, his fight would beter in the challenge.


    However, he waster informed that eight Middle Guards had entered the finals. Therefore, there were thirty-eight contestants instead of thirty.


    The contestants who joined the challenge were Horst March and the seven Middle Guards he brought with him.


    As expected, Horst joined the challenge!


    Wilbur and Horst nced at each other. Horst smiled slightly at Wilbur and said, "I hope you don''t feel too pressured. It''s like you said, we''ll battle with what we got."


    Miguel approached at that moment and asked, "What number did you draw, Wilbur?"


    Wilbur whispered, "Number neen."


    He whispered because he did not want to reveal his number, but Miguel yelled with excitement, "Wilbur Penn is number neen! Mister March, Wilbur has number neen."


    Miguel jogged to Horst and informed him. Wilbur saw that Horst patted Miguel on the shoulder, and then Horst yelled, "Who has number twenty?"


    Twenty-eight of the finalists belonged to the March family, so Horst easily obtained the number twenty from a Junior Guard.


    Horst had a smile on his face as he looked at Wilbur coldly. He raised his stick and said, "How interesting this is. I didn''t expect that I''d be battling you in our first match, Mister Penn. I feel so bad to kick you out of this challenge so soon, but you killed Kaden, right? Why should I give you a chance when you won''t allow him one?"


    Wilbur was speechless. Twenty-eight of the thirty-eight contestants were with the March family. The March family had an absolute advantage. He had no choice but to battle Horst.


    Truthfully, Wilbur did not feel like he would lose. He felt very angry when Horst was being sarcastic. He looked calm on the surface. He smiled coldly and said, "Mister March, it''s my honor to battle you in the first round, but we don''t know who will win for sure."


    Horst threw his head back and broke outughing as if it was the funniest joke ever when he heard that. He shook his head and asked, "You''re not sure? What a joke. Oh, Wilbur, you should see what''s going on by now no matter how dense you are. Twenty-eight of the contestants are with the March family. You qualify as one contestant. How can you fight against me? I''m telling you now that your life belongs to me too."


    Wilbur did not reply to Horst and looked to the side instead. Wilbur was not sure if he could defeat Horst, but he was sixty percent certain he could. Therefore, Horst''s threats were just useless ramblings to Wilbur.


    Their numbers were near the middle, and the battles were arranged in a head-to- tail manner where number one would battle number thirty-eight, number two would battle number thirty-seven, and so on. Therefore, Wilbur and Horst''s match was set for thest battle of the first round.

 Chapter 2741

    As the fighters before his match fought, some of the weaker fighters within the March family swiftly admitted defeat within the first minute of battle. The first round of fights quickly reached the fifteenth match within less than an hour.


    Two of these matches were between the fighters and the March family servants, with the fighters advancing in the end. In thest four matches, the first two ended quickly, and in the third match, Wilbur''s eyes lit up as Locke, the fighter who used Tiger Fist, appeared once again.


    Sure enough, he also advanced to the finals. Locke''s opponent was one of the March family servants. Locke muttered an incantation, summoning the apparition of a fierce tiger, which relentlessly attacked the March family servant.


    The servant was forced to retreat, but then suddenly let out a roar, unleashing a stronger aura, and with arge saber in hand, leaped into the air, bringing the de down on Locke.


    The shadow tiger let out a furious roar, stood up, and pounced on the March family servant. As the saber shed with the shadow tiger, a loud bang! echoed, and the shadow tiger vanished. In the next moment, the March family servant swung his de again, but Locke, with a glowing fist, countered with a powerful punch.


    "ng!"


    The de was knocked back, pressing against the servant''s chest. Taking advantage of this opening, Locke delivered a punch straight to the chest of the servant, sending him flying. The servant vomited blood mid-air and ultimately fell off the tform.


    Locke won this round.


    "You!"


    Seeing this, Horst became agitated, wanting to question him but suddenly remembered his opponent was Wilbur. He held back his temper, red at Wilbur, and turned away.


    "Now, let''s wee contestants number neen and twenty to the stage."


    Wilbur leaped onto the tform, and Locke, still on the stage, noticed the two of them. He gave Horst a disdainful nce before smiling and nodding at Wilbur as a gesture of goodwill. Wilbur returned the nod, and Locke turned to leave.


    "Hmph, that despicable guy. How dare he ignore me, the great Horst March! Soon, I''ll make him kneel before me and beg for mercy."


    Hearing this, Locke, who was walking off the stage, suddenly stopped and turned around, looking at Horst, and said softly, "Were you talking about me?"


    Horst, surprised that Locke dared to respond, was momentarily stunned. However, remembering his status as the March family''s eldest son, he realized that not responding would bring shame to his family. Reluctantly, Horst replied, "Yes, I was insulting you."


    "You nod to an insignificant person, yet do not show respect to me?"


    Locke coldly replied, "To be honest, I don''t care about the March family."


    "You!"


    After saying this, Locke turned and left. But Horst, now enraged, clenched his fists, trembling with anger, turned to Wilbur, and gritted his teeth, saying, "Wilbur, let''s fight! Today, I''ll kill you to avenge Kaden!"


    Wilbur unsheathed the Magic Dragon de and said, "In that case, Mister March, please prepare yourself."


    With that, Wilbur''s figure flickered, bringing a gust of wind as he appeared before Horst, swinging his sword down. Horst formed his hands into ws, emitting a ck aura, and condensed two ck energy balls in his palms. As Wilbur''s sword descended, Horstbined the two energy balls and pushed them out. The sword''s energy was quickly devoured, and the Magic Dragon de turned to dust as it touched the energy ball, being absorbed in an instant.

 Chapter 2742

    "Hahaha!"


    Upon seeing this, Horst threw his head back inughter and said, "Wilbur, do you think I''m as foolish as you? Let me tell you, I''ve long since mastered the power of dark space. Now, let my dark space power devour all your energy!"


    Hearing this, Wilbur was startled, but he quickly regained hisposure. He suddenly stretched out his hands and grasped Horst''s energy ball.


    In the next second, Wilbur''s hands emitted a white light, and the energy within the ball was rapidly absorbed by Wilbur''s Light Gloves. As the energy ball grew smaller, Horst''s expression transformed into that of shock as he eximed, "What? You... You''re actually the Child of Light?"


    Wilbur did not understand why practitioners in the middle dimensions would react with such shock upon learning of his identity, but this was not the time to seek answers. Wilbur could only elerate the absorption of the energy ball. As the energy ball shrank further, Horst suddenly unleashed the powerful force of his dark space.


    A strong shockwave instantly sent Wilbur flying several meters back. Gritting his teeth, Horst red at Wilbur and muttered, "You wretched bastard."


    At this point, the onlookers below the tform also noticed the white light emanating from Wilbur''s hands, and everyone fell into silence. If Wilbur was truly the sessor of the Child of Light, did it mean that the Dark Lord had been defeated and that the middle dimensions would soon be restored to order?


    There was a legend about the Child of Light: when the true Child of Light returned to the middle dimension, the middle dimension would begin to repair itself. At that time, nine City Lords formed of the power of light would appear in the Nine Major Towns.


    If those nine returned to their positions, the Nine Major Towns would be more peaceful, and the different middle dimensions would gradually begin to establish order.


    Although this would ensure fairness for all practitioners in the middle dimensions and bring backw and order, it would inevitably cause a massive disruption to the established hierarchy of the Nine Major Towns. The original beneficiaries would be deprived.


    These beneficiaries were, in fact, the exploiters, and they were also the ones in power in the Nine Major Towns. Therefore, under no circumstances would the nine City Lords want the legend toe true, and Wilbur''s appearance was undoubtedly the beginning of the legend.


    "The Child of Light has returned!"


    "Does this mean the rulers will descend once more?"


    "The middle dimensions will restore its original rules, and the entire fabric of space and time will renew itself. Everyone will be treated fairly then."


    The spectators were all cultivators who had gained some unexpected wealth through their own strength. None of them wanted to give up their current status. They all wished to continue living this way.


    If the nine rulers appeared andw and order descended upon the Nine Major Towns, even outside the cities, two practitioners would not be able to fight unless they both signed a death pact. They would not be able to kill each other, either, or they would certainly be captured and judged.


    If that time came andplete fairness was restored to the middle dimensions, it would also restrict everyone''s freedom. This was not a good thing for most cultivators, as the purpose of cultivation was to enhance one''s strength, and battles were inevitable.


    If even fighting were subject to rules, life in the middle dimensions would be strictly controlled. At that point, no one would want to live that kind of life.


    Originally, many of the spectators below the tform supported Wilbur, but after learning that Wilbur was the Child of Light, they began to loudly curse him in unison, "Kill him! Kill him!"


    "What?"


    Wilbur''s eyes scanned the crowd below the tform, his brows furrowed. He could not understand what had happened or why so many people suddenly hated him.

 Chapter 2743

    "Hahaha!"


    Horst threw his head back inughter and said, "Wilbur, do you see it now? Everyone wants to see you die. You think you represent justice, that you represent light, but you will never understand the human heart. Even if you''re the sessor of the Child of Light, death is all that awaits you!"


    With that, Horst quickly formed hand seals while chanting an incantation. Suddenly, in the space in front of him, to the left and right, two massive vortexes appeared in mid-air. From these vortexes emerged two ck, shadowy mages.


    The two mages simultaneously waved their staffs, and giant boulders suddenly rained down from the sky, crashing down rapidly. Wilbur dodged left and right, but there were too many boulders. In an instant, one of them plummeted from right above him.


    Wilbur had no choice but to raise his hands, forcibly holding up a boulder. Then, a second boulder crashed into the first, followed by a third. Gritting his teeth, Wilbur''s body shook violently, and a powerful aura exploded outward, shattering the boulders above him into countless pieces.


    Seeing this, Wilbur hurriedly activated a protective shield to block the debris, then turned his gaze toward Horst in the distance. Horst''s hands were still locked in seals, indicating that this technique required him to maintain the hand gestures, or the two mages would disappear.


    With a flick of his left wrist, the Azure Dragon Spear appeared. In the next instant, Wilbur hurled the spear with all his might. The spearhead pierced through three boulders and shot straight at Horst.


    Horst chanted another incantation, and the two mages in mid-air quickly conjured a defensive wall with their staffs. The next moment, the Azure Dragon Spear struck the wall. The wall dented rapidly, but soon, the force behind the spear dissipated entirely, and the spear fell to the ground.


    The two mages resumed their assault-one summoned more boulders, while the other conjured a whirlwind. Wilbur took a few steps forward but was immediately blown back by the fierce wind.


    "Damn it!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth, realizing that if this continued, the two mages would eventually kill him with boulders and wind. He was shocked to discover that Horst''s mastery of dark space could conjure cultivators from dark space.


    However, every cultivator''s understanding ofws differed, and the power they could control varied as well. At the very least, Horst appeared to be an exceptionally talented cultivator.


    Wilbur had not intended to release the dragon aura within him, but now, there was no other choice. He released his dragon aura, which quickly enveloped the entire tform. Wilbur muttered an incantation and immediately activated Aura Return.


    In the next second, Wilbur suddenly appeared behind Horst, and with one swift motion, he drove the Magic Dragon de through Horst''s body. Blood sttered across the ground, and at that moment, the dark energy on the tform dissipated into a ck mist, vanishing without a trace.


    As a gentle breeze blew, Horst''s body trembled. He looked down at his chest, blood dripping from his mouth, and said in shock, "This... this can''t be possible..."


    The light in Horst''s eyes faded, and his head slumped forward.


    "Mister March!"


    "Mister March!"


    "He killed Mister Horst March! Let''s kill him and avenge Mister March!"


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen enraged March family servants leaped onto the tform, surrounding Wilbur.

 Chapter 2744

    The atmosphere on the scene was tense, on the verge of erupting into a full-scale riot.


    "Stop!"


    Bale leaped from the spectator stand onto the tform, looking at Wilbur and then at the March members. He dered, "Listen up, this is the Guard Challenge. Anyone who breaks the rules defies themand of the lord of Walker Town. If that happens, I will personally execute anyone who vites the rules."


    At this moment, Jeems March, the leader of the March group, gritted his teeth and angrily said, "Lord Bale, did you not see what just happened? Wilbur killed Horst right in front of us. How can we let him get away with such arrogance?"


    "Silence!" Bale reprimanded. "Jeems, everyone knows this is the Guard Challenge. All participants have signed the agreement that if they die in battle, no one else is to be med. The responsibility lies solely with the individual. You all signed the agreement. What now? Are you trying to go back on your word? You only saw Wilbur killing Horst, but did you not see that Horst was about to crush Wilbur a moment ago?"


    "But..." Jeems tried to argue. After all, ording to the March family''s n, they were supposed to secure at least two Senior Guards and five Middle Guards for the family in this challenge. It was a deliberate move by Jalone to elevate Horst''s standing among the March family''s servants.


    In this way, with Horst left in charge while Jalone handled affairs elsewhere, he could feel at ease. This was a critical step in the March family''s bid for dominance in Walker Town. But now, two of their young masters had perished.


    When Marco died, the Jalone was already furious. Now, with the death of Horst, if news reaches Jalone''s ears, all of the March family representatives here today might face death.


    Thinking of this, Jeems took a deep breath.


    Bale said coldly. "There are no buts. Apetition is apetition. For someone to win, someone else must lose. If everyone harbored grudges, why even hold thepetition? Moreover, the Guard Challenge is a crucial event ordered by Lord George and is held annually in each of the Nine Major Towns. The results of each city''s tournament are shared among the Nine Major Towns. Horst may have died, but he lost because he was not as skilled as Wilbur. You cannot me Wilbur for that. If you are determined to attack Wilbur, you might as well kill me first."


    The crowd was stunned. Jeems looked at Bale but was at a loss for words. Bale stared him down and said, "If you want to fight, then do it now. If not, then get off the stage!"


    With a shout, Bale''s anger left Jeems and his group with no choice. After all, Bale was rumored to have three thousand years of cultivation. To fight him would mean certain death.


    This matter could not be taken lightly. Jeems waved his hand, leading the group off the tform. Then, Bale announced, "Wilbur Penn is the winner of the first round!"


    Outside the tform, the crowd looked at Wilbur with astonishment. The teleportation move he used earlier had be a nightmare in everyone''s mind. Someone could not help but remark, "Could this Wilbur be a Talisman cultivator?"


    "A cultivator who is both a Dragon n cultivator and a Talisman cultivator? How terrifying. Is this even possible?"

 Chapter 2745

    The legend of the Child of Light had long instilled fear in people''s hearts, and Wilbur''s special identity and strength only deepened their shock. Many believed that killing Wilbur would resolve the situation, ensuring that the legend of the Child of Light would not resurface. However, it now seemed that achieving this would be far more challenging than anticipated.


    Jeems led the group back to the resting area beneath the tform. One of his subordinates asked, "Mister Jeems, what should we do now? Mister Horst is dead. If the patriarch finds out, what will we do?"


    "The patriarch?" Jeems'' eyes suddenly lit up with excitement. "I almost forgot! The patriarch is supposed to exit seclusion today. Quickly, send someone to inform the patriarch. While we may fear Bale, the patriarch surely will not. As long as the patriarch arrives before the tournament ends, Wilbur is as good as dead!"


    After issuing these instructions, Jeems sent one of his men back to the March family as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, the second round of the challenge began. With more than half of the remaining neen participants belonging to the March family, several of them drew matching numbers during the lot drawing.


    In the past, when two March family cultivators faced each other on the tform, the weaker one would typically forfeit, allowing the stronger one to advance directly. As a result, the battles in the final rounds usually progressed quickly, often concluding by midday.


    However, today was different. Horst had been killed by Wilbur, and although Jalone, the patriarch of the March family, was scheduled to emerge from seclusion today, the exact timing was uncertain. It could be in the morning, or it could be in the afternoon.


    To buy time, Jeems instructed the March family cultivators not to fight seriously but also not to forfeit. Thus, after the first two matches concluded, the pace slowed noticeably in the third match.


    Two March family cultivators faced off on the tform, but instead of showing their true strength, they politely held back, and half an hour quickly passed.


    Bale nced at Jeems in the resting area, then coldly looked at the two March family cultivators. "Are you going to fight or not? If not, get off the tform and stop wasting time."


    Jeems retorted, "Lord Bale, that''s where you''re mistaken. Every cultivator can improve their cultivation and strength through sparring. You can''t use them of stalling just because their abilities are closely matched, making it hard to determine a winner. Every participant has the right to fight. Isn''t that so?"


    After speaking, Jeems stared at Bale. Seeing this, Bale could only turn his head away without saying more. Although Bale had intended to help Wilbur given his long-standing friendship with George, the situation was bing increasingly perilous.


    Horst''s death was certainly not a simple matter, and the March family''s influence spread throughout Walker Town. Now, even if he wanted to help Wilbur escape, he would likely be surrounded and attacked by the March family members the moment he left the tform area.


    Despite the March family''s considerable prestige, their members were known for training with concealed weapons, giving them a somewhat unsavory reputation. Bale worried that if things continued like this, Wilbur''s life would be in grave danger once Jalone arrived.


    With this in mind, Bale immediately sent someone to notify George toe to the square.


    The battle dragged on for an hour without a clear victor, and by then, the subordinate Jeems had sent out had returned. Jalone led the way, with the subordinate following behind, head lowered in apparent fear.


    Jalone, full of rage, angrily demanded, "Who killed my son? Today, I will kill him to avenge my son!"

 Chapter 2746

    Hearing this, Jeems quickly stood up to greet him, bowing and saying, "Patriarch, you''ve finally arrived. Mister Horst was killed by Wilbur during the battle. You must seek justice for him."


    "Wilbur?" Jalone looked in the direction Jeems pointed, then in a sh, he turned into a shadow and instantly appeared in front of Wilbur. Staring at him, Jalone said, "Was it you who killed my son, Horst?"


    Wilbur looked back at Jalone, his face cold and expressionless, and replied, "Yes, Horst was killed by me."


    "How dare you speak to me in that tone," Jalone retorted. As he spoke, a powerful aura erupted from him, sending Wilbur flying several meters away and crashing to the ground.


    Gasping for breath, Wilbur muttered, "Such power..."


    "Hold on!" At that moment, Bale leaped forward and stood in front of Wilbur, then swiftly struck out, meeting Jalone''s palm. Both of them were forced to take several steps back.


    Jalone, his face cold, said, "Bale, I''m handling my family matters. If you know what''s good for you, you''d better get out of my way."


    Bale responded, "Master Ma, I don''t care what you do to me. However, I urge you to restrain yourself. After all, this is the Guard Challenge held under the City Lord''smand. Acting recklessly here is disrespectful to the City Lord. I understand you''re angry about Horst''s death, but this situation might not be what you think. You know Horst is dead, but do you know how he died? If you don''t, I can tell you. Horst was killed in battle with Wilbur on the challenge tform. He wasn''t Wilbur''s match and was eventually in. Wilbur is a fair person. So, Mister March, you should consider that if your son hadn''t pushed him too far, Wilbur wouldn''t have killed him."


    "I don''t care!" Jalone shouted. "Bale, I have no time for your exnations. All I know is that my son is dead. If you want this challenge to continue, then get out of my way immediately. Once I kill Wilbur, everything can return to normal. But if you stop me, I''ll wreck your Guard Challenge and see how you carry on!"


    As he spoke, Jalone''s face twisted into a murderous expression, like that of a demon.


    At that moment, a voice rang out from the crowd, "Who dares to disrupt this Guard Challenge? Mister March, do you not respect me, George, at all?"


    The crowd parted, making way for George to enter. When their eyes met, Jalone''s gaze turned icy as he clenched his teeth and said, "Lord George, I am dealing with my family matters. I hope you won''t interfere."


    "Family matters?" Lord George smiled slightly and said, "Hmm, Mister March, I''m quite curious about what sort of family matter is urring at my Guard Challenge. I heard that your son Horst participated in the challenge, was outmatched, and tried to kill his opponent, only to be killed in return. Mister March, the family matter you''re referring to wouldn''t happen to be this, would it?"

 Chapter 2747

    Upon hearing this, Jalone furrowed his brow. Though he did not hold George in high regard, he was not ready to make an enemy out of him.


    Jalone took a deep breath and said, "The challenge is meant for sparring, and it should stop short of causing serious harm. Gravely injuring an opponent is already unkind and killing them is even more so. Should such an unkind and unjust person be protected by you, Lord George?"


    "Heh," George chuckled lightly. "Mister March, if we''re talking about being unkind and unjust, it seems your two sons fit that description far better. From what I know, during the tournament, your son Marco repeatedly used hidden weapons, each time intending to kill his opponents. He killed quite a few. Later, when Marco was in, your family med everyone in the arena and those whopeted against him."


    He looked at the March family participants, then continued, "In response, your family wantonly killed innocent people, taking several lives. Today, in the first match, Wilbur drew a different number than Horst. But your son Horst, seeking revenge on Wilbur, secretly had others in your family switch numbers with him. Moreover, Horst fought with extreme cruelty. Wilbur was forced into a corner, which is why he ultimately killed Horst. So, in my view, neither Marco nor Horst were killed by others."


    "What did you say?" Jalone red at Lord George and coldly replied, "If Marco and Horst weren''t killed by others, are you saying theymitted suicide?"


    "That''s right. In my view, both Marco and Horst brought about their own demise. Their actions were too vicious, and they reaped what they sowed. In the end, they got themselves killed, and the me cannot be ced on others. So, if they weren''t killed by others, how else would you describe their deaths?"


    "Lord George!" Jalone shouted furiously, "You''re going too far with your words!"


    "I''m merely stating the facts. However, there are rules in thispetition. The City Lord''s decree was issued by me, and I entrusted Bale to host this Guard Challenge. Therefore, I must take responsibility for protecting the participants. Mister March, if you truly wish to attack Wilbur, you might as well start with me. Defeat me first, and once you''ve stepped over my dead body, you may fight Wilbur."


    The crowd was stunned into silence. George''s words made it clear that he was determined to stand up for Wilbur. In other words, he was telling Jalone that if he wanted to act, he had to fight Lord George first.


    It had been centuries since Walker Town had seen such a scene: The City Lord defending a cultivator by preparing to battle an opponent. This time, Lord George''s opponent was none other than Jalone, the head of Walker Town''s most powerful family, the March family.


    Under normal circumstances, such a major event would have left everyone deeply shocked. But today, the crowd seemed numb, watching with little reaction. It seemed they were more inclined to see the March family win.


    Soon, Lord George noticed the change in the crowd''s expressions. He had


    expected his earlier words to rally the crowd inside and outside the arena to support him and cheer for him. However, the situation had turned out differently than he had anticipated.


    Lord George found himself confused by what had happened. Why was the crowd so reluctant to support Wilbur? Could it be that things were not as Bale had described, and there was more to the story?


    At this point, Jalone sighed and said, "Enough. Since my son died in the Guard Challenge arena, perhaps it was his fate. In that case, I''ll take my men and leave. Lord George, I apologize for any offense just now. Farewell."


    With a wave of his hand, Jalone ordered, "Let''s go!"


    Jalone left with a dozen or so members of the March family. Jeems had hoped to earn the title of Senior Guard, but seeing the March family leaving, he had no choice but to abandon his hopes and follow along.

 Chapter 2748

    Bale smiled faintly and, after watching Jalone and the March family leave the arena, announced, "Now that the March family participants have forfeited, I dere that due to the special circumstances, we will proceed straight to the Middle Guard Challenge."


    After the March family left, eight contestants remained in the arena. Following Bale''smand, eight Middle Guards took turns facing off against the eight contestants. This time, four of the contestants were defeated, leaving only four to advance. Two of them chose to take the title of Middle Guard. In the end, only Wilbur and Locke were left to challenge for the title of Senior Guard.


    The rules for challenging the Senior Guard were that Wilbur and Locke would each face the current Senior Guard. The one who won would be the Senior Guard, and if both were victorious, they would both be granted the title. At this point, the tournament could conclude. However, if Wilbur and Locke wished topete against each other to determine the superior fighter, they could have an additional match.


    Wilbur and Locke each faced a Senior Guard on separate stages. The Senior Guard who fought Wilbur was not as strong as Horst and was quickly defeated by Wilbur. After stepping down from the stage, Wilbur watched Locke''s battle with the other Senior Guard. This was the first time Wilbur had seen Locke using his energy to form powerful fists inbat. Locke''s entire body emitted a faint green glow, with each punch brimming with strength.


    Locke''s movements were fluid, embodying the essence of Tiger Fist. His relentless attacks quickly forced the Senior Guard to the edge of the stage, and with a final punch, he sent the Senior Guard flying off the stage, crashing heavily to the ground.


    Bale apuded and said, "Congrattions to both of you. You''ve both


    sessfully be Senior Guards. From now on, you can use the teleportation array free of charge to travel anywhere you wish."


    "Thank you, Mister Bale."


    "Thank you, Mister Bale."


    "Heh, no need to thank me," Bale replied with a smile. "Now, Wilbur, Locke, do either of you wish to have an additional match to determine the winner?"


    Wilbur turned to Locke and asked, "Shall we have another match?"


    Locke took a deep breath and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary. This time, my master sent me here only to obtain the title of Senior Guard, not to fight others. Now that we''ve both earned the title, I''ve achieved my goal."


    George frowned and asked, "Who is your master?"


    Earlier, George had watched Locke''s battle with the Senior Guard and was impressed by Locke''s immense strength. It puzzled him that someone with such power had gone unnoticed before. George also hoped to keep Locke in his service, as it was rare for a Senior Guard to emerge from the tournament, making those who achieved this title highly valued by the City Lord.


    Locke replied, "Forgive me, sir, but I cannot reveal that information. I bid you farewell."


    With those words, Locke turned and left.


    George and Bale watched Locke''s departing figure and sighed in unison. George remarked, "What a pity."


    Bale nodded and added, "Indeed, such an outstanding individual having a master of his own and being unable to serve the City Lord is truly unfortunate."


    In truth, Wilbur knew well that Locke''s strength was far greater than what he had shown in the battle with the Senior Guard. Locke had deliberately held back, seemingly unwilling to reveal his true power. However, recalling the Tiger Fist technique Locke had used, Wilbur could not help but be impressed. Locke had truly mastered the essence of Tiger Fist.

 Chapter 2749

    In the Nine Major Towns, it wasmon to encounter exceptional individuals. After all, the Nine Major Towns were the center of the middle dimension, attracting cultivators from various worlds within this dimension. Once a cultivator reached a certain level of mastery, they inevitably headed for the Nine Major Towns.


    This was because the nine towns held the only gateway to the higher dimensions. Only those who reach the Nine Major Towns could ultimately ascend to the higher dimensions.


    However, Wilbur currently had no ns to move to the higher dimensions. Being treated as a pseudo-lord in the middle dimension is far better than being a minor yer in the higher dimension. Moreover, Wilbur has yet to uncover the secrets of the four energy sources in Buck Town. In fact, Wilbur always felt a unique attraction to Buck Town, as if some mysterious force there was calling out to him.


    Because he had promised Lord Edmund beforeing to Walker Town, after obtaining the Senior Guard title, Wilbur did not linger. He simply bade farewell to Lord George and immediately took the teleportation array back to Buck Town.


    As he watched Wilbur''s figure turn into a white light and disappear from the teleportation array, Bale smiled faintly and said, "Are you really willing to let go of a powerful individual like him?"


    George smiled slightly and replied, "I''m not keen on letting him go, but we made an agreement before he arrived. After securing the Senior Guard title, he would immediately return to Buck Town and wouldn''te back to Walker Town for a year. During that time, he''ll think carefully about which city he wants to reside in."


    "I think he might choose to stay in Buck Town," Balemented. "A Senior Guard will be weed by any City Lord, no matter which city he chooses to settle in. However, a heartless person can never be a loyal servant. In my opinion, Wilbur is likely to stay in Buck City."


    A cold glint shed briefly in George''s eyes. In truth, George hoped Wilbur would be his servant, but Wilbur''s fate was already sealed. The next time Wilbur returned to Walker Town would be the day he was sacrificed.


    With a sh of white light, Wilbur appeared in the square of Buck Town. The guard watching over the teleportation array saw the Senior Guard emblem on Wilbur''s shoulder and hurriedly went down on one knee, respectfully saying, "Wee, Senior Guard. Wee to Buck Town."


    Wilbur quickly made his way to the City Lord''s quarters and found Edmund in the garden, ying chess with Felix.


    "City Lord Edmund, Senior Horne, I''m back."


    "Master!" Felix quickly stepped forward to greet him. Edmund nced at the emblem on Wilbur''s shoulder and smiled, saying, "Congrattions, Wilbur, on bing a Senior Guard."


    Wilbur responded, "Thank you."


    "Knowing that you''d return today, I specifically summoned Felix here so you two could meet," Edmund said.


    Felix, excited, eximed, "Master, you really became a Senior Guard. It''s incredible!"


    Wilbur said, "Lord Edmund, I have a request I hope you can grant."


    "What is it? Just tell me. If it''s within my power, I''ll certainly agree."


    "I have a friend named Augheimer. We are both cultivators from the lower dimensions. He is currently with the Reyne family. I hope that you can hand him over to me so he can work by my side."


    Felix was taken aback by Wilbur''s request. Wilbur made this request because he had promised Augheimer that they would cultivate together, which was why he was now pleading with City Lord Edmund on his behalf.


    Hearing this, Edmund frowned and asked, "Augheimer? Do you mean the person Dalton has been eyeing recently?"

 Chapter 2750

    "Dalton?"


    Wilbur frowned and said, "Isn''t he the leader of the Dragon yer Organization, Lord Edmund? Why would he be targeting Augheimer?"


    Felix added, "That''s right. Augheimer isn''t a dragon n cultivator. Why would Dalton be after him?"


    Hearing this, Edmund was momentarily stunned before shaking his head and replying, "I don''t know the specific details. However, I believe Dalton must have his reasons for doing this. Wilbur, you should think carefully about your rtionship with Augheimer. Does Dalton know about it?"


    "Last time, when Dalton and Dino came, he was convinced that you, Wilbur, were a dragon n cultivator. If he knows about your connection to Augheimer, he might use Augheimer as bait to lure you into a trap."


    "What!"


    Wilbur suddenly realized the gravity of the situation and said nervously, "Indeed, thest time Augheimer was kidnapped, Felix and I went to rescue him, but on the way back, we were ambushed by the Dragon yer Organization. This Dalton must have known about my rtionship with Augheimer in advance. This guy... It seems he wants to use Augheimer against me! Lord Edmund, I beg of you, help me out this once. Let Augheimer go to the Chris family and be my servant. That way, with Augheimer by my side, even if Dalton wants to act, he won''t have the opportunity. Then, I can stay by your side, Lord Edmund, and help you through this difficult time."


    Wilbur thought his request was reasonable and expected Edmund to agree, especially since Edmund''s injuries had not fully healed and he needed constant care for the next three months. If anything unexpected happened, it could cost him his position as city lord.


    However, to Wilbur''s surprise, Edmund shook his head and refused. With a troubled expression, Edmund said, "Wilbur, you should know that as a family head, or even as a City Lord, the biggest taboo is issuing contradictory orders. A person in power fears being seen as inconsistent or capricious the most. If orders are constantly changed, they would lose credibility, and over time, this can lead to unrest. Therefore, every powerful cultivator does not issue orders lightly. Whenever an order needs to be given, it''s only after careful consideration, often going through multiple revisions before a final decision is made."


    He sighed, then added, "Moreover, both Babbit and I have announced our seclusion for cultivation. If during this time, the head of the Reyne family or I were to repeatedly issue orders, it would only raise suspicion. Wilbur, you should understand that this period is very critical for both of us. We cannot afford any carelessness. I don''t want Augheimer''s situation to draw too much attention."


    "But..."


    Wilbur wanted to exin further, but Edmund cut him off, "You don''t need to exin, Wilbur. The current situation is different from before. I understand your friendship with Augheimer. How about this: you''re free to leave the City Lord''s quarters at any time. While I won''t help you with this matter, I won''t require you to stay here either. For the next three months, you can go wherever you wish. Of course, if you choose to return, you''re wee back at any time. It''s never toote. The doors of the City Lord''s quarters will always be open to you."

 Chapter 2751

    "Lord Edmund!"


    Wilbur felt touched to hear the words, but Edmund''s gaze was icy when he turned away. After all, Edmund would just have to send out an order if he wanted to sort this out.


    Augheimer had drawn Dalton''s attention, but the past few days showed that the Dragon yer Organization did respect Edmund quite a bit. Thus, Edmund was certain that they would not do anything to him directly.


    This meant that Edmund could actually save Augheimer. However, Edmund attained the City Lord position through his own power. He was certain that nothing big would happen in the next three months, and that would make his promise to Wilbur the most important thing.


    Dividing and conquering Buck Town?


    Edmund found the whole thing funnier the more he thought about it. What would he be, if he really let Wilbur run half of Buck Town? Would the cultivators of Buck Town even respect him anymore after that?


    Besides, Edmund''s powers would be recovered in three months. He would be sure to send a new clone to the Reyne family, and in doing so be parting ways with a portion of his cultivation. Thus, Edmund did not want to draw any unnecessary attention.


    The only way out now was to poke at the animosity shared between Wilbur and the Dragon yer Organization. This would not only divert the attention of the other cultivators in town but also make use of the Dragon yer Organization to kill Wilbur.


    If this seeded, Edmund would have one less opponent to go up against. There had been many opponents who popped up in the past, with many of them being quite a powerful force.


    Eventually, Edmund discovered a pattern. All the cultivators he used to trade benefits with as the City Lord were bound to lose themselves and end up seeing him as the enemy.


    Considering this, Edmund could clearly see a future in which he and Wilbur would be enemies. Wilbur knew too much, but Edmund could not take Wilbur down himself. He had no choice but to use the Dragon yer Organization to do so.


    Wilbur seemed overwhelmed with emotion, but Felix could easily tell Edmund''s intentions from his experience. Edmund was the City Lord of Buck Town, and there were at least a hundred people going in and out of the ce every day. Augheimer was just a regr cultivator, and Edmund was more than capable of helping him out without drawing too much attention.


    Edmund was only saying this so that Wilbur would think he was a man of honor and generosity. His true intention was to use Wilbur to divert the focus of the cultivators.


    Wilbur had mentioned to Felix before that after helping Edmund out, they would each rule half of Buck Town once Edmund hadpletely restored his health. Felix had not been particrly concerned to hear that then, but now, it seemed that Edmund had very different intentions.


    "Thank you, Lord Edmund. I''ll go looking for Augheimer now. This time, I won''t let Dalton humiliate him again."


    Wilbur got up to leave, and Felix came chasing after him.


    Coming out of the City Lord quarters, Felix said, "Do you really believe Lord Edmund, Master? The way I see it, it''s not that Edmund can''t save Augheimer. He''s just not doing it on purpose to stoke your vengeance with the Dragon yer Organization. Edmund just wants you and Dalton to tear each other apart, so he gets to reap all the benefits on his own."


    Wilbur stopped in his tracks after hearing those words. He fell silent for a while before turning back to Felix. "Even so, I''m not afraid. Augheimer is my only friend from Earth in the middle dimension, Senior Horne. I can''t bear to watch others harm him."


    Wilbur stared at Felix solemnly, whose chest welled up with emotion after seeing Wilbur''s sincerity. Wilbur turned to leave, and Felix scrambled to run after him as he said, "Well, Master, we''ve got to at leaste up with a n or two if we''re going to save Augheimer. We might get ambushed if we just head over there like this."

 Chapter 2752

    Wilbur said, "What do you think we should do, then?"


    Felix whispered into Wilbur''s ear, who nodded. "Right. We''ll go with that, then."


    Following that, the two men returned to the Chris family grounds together. Just as they had entered, a servant came running towards them in a panic. "You''re finally back, Lord Horne! Lord Conrad came over this morning, he''s been waiting in the main hall since then."


    "Conrad?"


    Wilbur and Felix exchanged nces. Neither of them knew why Conrad was here all of a sudden, and Felix said, "Have him wait a little longer. We''ll be with him in just a second."


    "Yes, Lord Horne."


    The servant hurried off to deliver the message, and Wilbur and Felix quickly entered the study. Felix took out a pen and paper, writing down a letter. The two men then called for a servant, handing the letter to him.


    Felix reminded, "Remember that Divan has to receive this personally."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The servant left with the letter, and the two men finally made their way to the main hall. Just as they had walked in, they saw Conrad smashing a teapot onto the ground in a fit of rage. "I''m here to greet Felix Horne as the head of the Albert family, how dare he ke on me like this?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Felix let out augh at this, walking over with a grin. "My apologies for making you wait, Lord Conrad. I was extremely busy and caught up with work, sorry for the dy."


    "It''s fine."


    Conrad waved a hand, sitting back down as he said, "I won''t question your work, Lord Horne. What I want to know, however, is if you''re interested in making some money."


    "Money? Hahaha! No one in the nine major towns would say no to that question, Lord Conrad! It''s in one''s nature to lust after money, but I''m only interested in making money within my means. I don''t care about anything beyond that, nor do I think I should. If you''re here to invite me to take the Hilton family down with you, you can just leave now."


    "Looks like I really underestimated you. But you should know that money does note without evil, and there is no way for you to make it big without screwing some people over in the process. You might be the leader of the Chris family now, but technically you are no more than another one of Babbit''s puppets. You''re only here because Babbit needs someone to keep track of the Chris family''s ounts, and no more. All that money you''re managing is tracked closely, and not a single coin goes into your pocket. Don''t you think that kind of life can be so terribly boring?"


    Just then, Wilbur said, "Well, what would you constitute as an interesting life, Lord Conrad?"


    Conrad nced at Wilbur before saying, "I heard that Dalton and a few dozen members of the Dragon yer Organization were ambushed not too long ago. They lost over half of their men, but the attackers'' faces were covered so no one knew who did it. See, that''s what I find exciting. You have to think you''re going to win every time, even if you''re going up against a powerful opponent. See, even if a group as powerful as the Dragon yer Organization met their downfall with a carefully thought-out ploy."


    Wilbur and Felix exchanged nces before chuckling out loud. Wilbur then said, "I didn''t know you were interested in this matter too, Lord Conrad! I thought it was just Felix and I, you know."

 Chapter 2753

    Conrad sneered. "The Dragon yer Organization broke into the City Lord quarters of Buck Town in the middle of the night. It''s only right that they were punished for it. I can''t believe Dalton still had the nerve to show up in Buck Town, but since he''s here... we''re going to have to teach him a lesson."


    Wilbur replied, "I''ve wanted to do that for a while now, Lord Conrad. We can go to the Hilton family with you to get some money. But once all of this is done, we hope you''ll join forces with us to take Dalton down."


    Felix could guess what Wilbur was implying, and said, "Yes, that should be the way to do it. Do you agree, Lord Conrad?"


    "Of course I do. Well, let''s go force some money out of those Hiltons now."


    Conrad came to the Hilton family grounds with Wilbur and Felix in tow. The two guards by the gate saw that it was them and said at once, "Please wait a moment, we''ll head inside to report to them."


    "No, that won''t be necessary."


    Conrad struck the two guards unconscious, and the three men headed into the quarters. Conrad saw Grote in the courtyard, watering some flowers. "Oh, dear Lord Grote... What could have possibly happened to you? What happened to the Grote who was always down for a fight, a battle? The Grote I knew would never walk around without a sword strapped to his body. Look at you now, watering pot in hand. You''ve changed, Grote."


    Grote nced at Conrad, smiling slightly. "I didn''t change, the world did. Conrad, you need to ept the fact that this world is beyond our control. We can''t change the course of our fate. I''m stuck as a regr cultivator for the rest of my life."


    "Well, that''s because you were a coward! You had thating for you, Grote. You''re nothing but a weakling now, a low life that anyone can step on. I''m telling you to hand over a thousand gold coins to us now, or we''re going to make you."


    Grote looked up at Wilbur and Felix, keeping a smile on his face. "Are you being serious right now? You''re going to rob my family right to my face?"


    "I''d hand the money over if I were you, Grote, or we''re not going to let you go," Conrad demanded.


    "Money?"


    Grote snorted, then set the watering can down. "Okay, all three of you cane at me at the same time, then."


    ns and families could rob each other. The losing party would have a portion of their money taken away each time until all of it was gone. In fact, robbing was now a way of life many smaller groups had sustained themselves on, and it was actively pushing the economy as well.


    However, no one had ever dared to rob the Four Great Families before. They were the most powerful people in all of Buck Town, with sizeable resources that were not to be messed with.


    This was something Grote had always been proud of, and he was certain that he would never ever get robbed.


    And yet, it had happened.


    Conrad said, "Alright, you said it yourself. We didn''t force you to take on three elites on your own."


    Upon saying those words, Conrad released the energy aura in his body at once. Wilbur and Felix did the same as well.


    Grote was shocked when he sensed the changes in their aura.

 Chapter 2754

    Grote, who had thought the entire time that this was just a joke, scowled at the three men. His expression turned ashen as he shouted, "How dare you attack me, Conrad!"


    "Why else would we evene looking for you? Take this, Grote!"


    Conrad sent out an attack, that Grote swiftly avoided by swerving sharply aside. He then aimed a kick at Conrad''s chest.


    Grote used the pressure to fly backward,nding on the ground as Conrad rubbed himself in the chest. "What are you standing there for? Get him!"


    Wilbur and Felix exchanged nces before attacking Grote at the same time. Grote smirked at the sight, saying, "Foolish of you two to make an enemy out of me."


    Grote muttered a spell, and a nearby tank exploded. The water it had contained quickly flowed up to him.


    Wilbur had reached Grote by then, and the water from the tank wrapped itself around Wilbur like a strong chain. Wilbur looked down and was shocked at what he saw. The water wrapped around his belly resembled the body of a dragon. "Water element dimensional powers!"


    At the same time, Felix had reached Grote''s left side as he stabbed Grote with his sword. Grote raised his left hand, and a jet of mes several meters long shot out of his palm to engulf Felixpletely.


    "Senior Horne!"


    Wilbur shook himself out of the water dragon''s control with a sudden surge of power, sending out strong vibrations to crush the water dragon into droplets.


    "How dare you kill Senior Horne! I''m going to make you pay!"


    Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de as he leaped onto Grote''s head, bringing the sword down. A powerful ck sword aura came gushing out, just as the scattered droplets of water on the ground turned into a curved defensive barrier.


    The defense barrier quickly absorbed Wilbur''s attack, and it was nowhere to be seen the next second. Just then, Felix''s voice rang from behind them. "Don''t be rash, Master! Grote''s a double cultivator, you need to get back!"


    Just as Felix''s voice rang through the air, a gigantic hand reached out from the watery barrier to grab Wilbur. It squeezed hard as Grote glowered at him from behind the barrier. "Do you really think you can take me on? You''re no more than a lower dimension cultivator!"


    The pain shooting through Wilbur''s body made him grit his teeth, and his mind raced for a solution. All of a sudden, a ck vortex formed on the surface of his body that quickly sliced through the gigantic hand.


    The pressure squeezing around Wilbur disappeared as the broken pieces of the hand turned into a mass of droplets once more.


    "That''s... That''s the dark space dimensionalw!"


    Felix stared at Wilbur in shock, whose pupils were now a jet-ck color. A murderous aura rose into the air as Wilbur leaped up to Grote, the ck vortex lifting him up.


    Grote tried his best to cast his water element and fire element attacks, but the vortex quickly absorbed all of them.


    The next second, Wilbur grabbed Grote and pressed him to the ground.

 Chapter 2755

    Grote fell to the ground on his knees, his chest heaving as the ck vortex


    disappeared around him. He looked up at Wilbur in terror, who stared down at him like a god of death.


    Just then, an icy voice escaped from Wilbur''s throat. "You''re a low life to me, Grote. Disrespect me any further, and I''ll be sure to kill you."


    Grote trembled from head to toe, his expression flickering between fear and disbelief at something that seemed to be scaring the absolute spirit out of him. He knocked his forehead against the ground repeatedly as he apologized over and over again.


    Conrad furrowed his brows at the sight of Grote, then at Wilbur. He did not know what Grote was so afraid of. Grote was a legendary warrior who never backed down, even in the face of death.


    Yet... he had just admitted defeat like that. Also, who did that voiceing out of Wilbur even belong to?


    Wilbur''s eyes eventually returned to normal, the left side of his chest throbbing with overwhelming pain. He gritted his teeth, doing his best to remain calm. It was not long before Grote scurried into his room, emerging with three storage rings that he handed out to Conrad, Wilbur, and Felix.


    Grote exined that the rings for Conrad and Felix each contained ten thousand gold coins, and Wilbur''s ring held a hundred thousand gold coins.


    "Didn''t think I''d ever live to see you this meek, Grote. We''ll be on our way now."


    Conrad left the Hilton family grounds with Wilbur and Felix, and the three of them returned to the Chris family.


    Just as they had arrived, a servant came running towards them with a letter for Wilbur. "Mister Penn, it''s for you!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Can''t you see we have guests here?"


    "This is a letter I just received, sir. The messenger told me to mention that the letter has to do with an old friend of Mister Penn''s and that they''ll kill this old friend if they don''t see Mister Penn at the location in the letter within the next hour."


    Wilbur scrambled to rip the letter open at the words.


    Dalton had invited Wilbur to meet at Pulsa Lake, to which Conrad frowned. "Why would Dalton kidnap Wilbur''s friend?"


    Felix said, "Dalton''s convinced that my master is a dragon n cultivator and wants nothing more than to kill him to prove his point. But my master isn''t a dragon n cultivator. Lord Babbit simply granted him permission to cultivate in the Azure Dragon Lake for a while during his time in the Reyne family."


    Conrad sneered. "So, Dalton got the wrong guy. It''s bad enough that his men screwed up... I can''t believe Dalton himself still thinks he did the right thing. What a joke."


    Wilbur and Felix exchanged nces. They had thought that Conrad would suspect the nature of the situation, but it seemed like he did not really care to question it much.


    Wilbur said, "Please help us out here, Lord Conrad."


    "Of course." Conrad did not hesitate in the slightest. "I promised you that we''d take Dalton down together, and I intend to keep my word since he''se looking for you. Let''s go. We''ll head to Pulsa Lake together. I''d like to see how daring Dalton can be."

 Chapter 2756

    The three men chose to fly to Pulsa Lake, and this journey only took them ten minutes.


    Pulsa Lake was located between two snowy mountains, but theke itself never froze over. It remained shimmering under the sun like an enormous mirror.


    The three mennded by the shore, and Wilbur looked up to see a wooden boat on the water. Augheimer''s cries could be heard from where he was, stripped topless and tied to a pole on the boat.


    "Come on, Dalton! Just kill me! I dare you!"


    Dalton stood across Augheimer on a boat, holding a bamboo flute between his fingers that he blew a lovely tune out of. Conrad was enraged to see this, shouting, "To think that you''re still in the mood for a song, Dalton! Let Augheimer go, or you''re not getting back to Buck Town today."


    Dalton''s performance stopped upon hearing those words, and he looked up at the men by the shore. "I didn''t expect you to be here too, Conrad. My, my... they even got the head of the Albert family to help. Pretty impressive that you managed to convince him, Wilbur."


    Conrad smiled at Dalton. "This whole time, I thought that you had to be something special to be the head of the Dragon yer Organization, but it sure doesn''t seem so anymore. I can''t believe you think Wilbur''s a dragon n cultivator! The Dragon yer Organization is everywhere in the nine major towns. You''ve wiped out all the dragon n cultivators there were a long time ago. I think you just haven''t been able to find one in a while, and you''re now seeing things. If Wilbur''s a dragon n cultivator, then so is every cultivator in Buck Town. That includes you, Dalton!"


    "God, this is ridiculous," Conrad huffed, shaking his head. Dalton''s gaze shed coldly. He hated nothing more than being questioned or suspected. The truth was that he had long since done a thorough search of everyone in the quarters, and the most special one out of all of them was Wilbur. Hanson was the leader of the Dragon yer Organization division in Buck Town, and Botani was a cultivator who had mastered the dark space dimensionalws.


    Edmund, the City Lord of Buck Town, had killed Hanson and Botani just for Wilbur. There could only be one exnation for this: Wilbur was a dragon n cultivator, the one George was looking out for.


    Dalton smirked. "I wouldn''t be so doubtful if I were you, Lord Conrad. Wilbur Penn is a dragon n cultivator, and that''s a fact. However, I''d like to ask you a question. How do you feel about someone who''s supposed to be an ally of yours concealing his identity from you? Would you still help someone like that?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Conradughed loudly. "You really are stubborn, Dalton. Do you think that anything in Buck Town gets past me?"


    Wilbur nced at Augheimer, before saying, "Since I''m here, shouldn''t you let Augheimer go as well? This is between you and me. How dare you bring my friend into this?"


    Dalton looked at Wilbur coldly. "I''ve never needed a reason to kill. Do you remember how you killed fifty of my Dragon yer Organization members in the snow, Wilbur? I''m going to make sure you and your dear friend Augheimer perish on this veryke and make an ice sculpture out of the both of you!"


    Following that, a series of sshes could be heard.


    ...


    Just as Dalton''s words echoed through the air, six Dragon yer Organization members flew out of theke to bow to Dalton. "The formation isplete, sir."

 Chapter 2757

    "Wonderful. Well, let''s get to it, then."


    As he said the words, a ck ball appeared in Dalton''s right hand. It grew bigger and bigger, radiating an icy, ck miasma. Dalton then controlled the ball with both hands, hurling it into theke.


    The next second, the water in Pulsa Lake froze over, with icy snowkes dancing across its surface. Ayer of ice formed over theke, the raised frost lifting the


    boat up.


    Icicles began to climb up the boat, quickly covering it with ayer of frost including Augheimer.


    Wilbur''s eyes turned bloodshot. "What the hell are you doing, Dalton!"


    Dalton sneered. "You managed to defeat me thest time because I was careless, Wilbur. I''veid down the most powerful Dark Formation at the bottom of theke, and it''s going to keep everything within Pulsa Lake frozen. With how frozen your little friend over there looks, I doubt he''s going tost more than an hour. If you can''t defeat me by then, Augheimer is going to die!"


    "You''re not going to get away this time, Dalton!"


    Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de, leaping into Pulsa Lake. He was getting closer and closer to the wooden boat when a wall of ice appeared to block


    his way.


    "You fell for it, Wilbur!" Dalton was practically beaming from ear to ear.


    "Anyone who stands in my way shall perish!"


    Wilbur''s eyes were bloodshot as he struck the icy wall in front of him. It only left a small dent. The wall was far stronger than Wilbur had expected.


    "What? Why is this happening?"


    Just then, more walls rose up from the ice around Wilbur. The next second, he was trapped in a dome of ice.


    Wilbur looked up, trying to jump out of the dome from above.


    All of a sudden, Dalton appeared above Wilbur''s head with an attack. A gigantic ck hand appeared, and Wilbur deflected it with his Magic Dragon de. The attack crushed the sword, breaking it into pieces.


    Wilburnded on the ground rapidly as Dalton flew backward. The heavens were freezing over, forming a hollow pir that trapped Wilbur inside.


    ...


    Wilbur struck the walls inside the pir with his sword, but it did nothing apart from making some thumping sounds. Under the power of the Dark Formation, the ice was even harder than a rock.


    "Master!"


    Felix flew forward, anxiously making a beeline towards the icy wall. Yet just as he was about to reach it, a ck figure appeared to strike him in the chest.

 Chapter 2758

    A thinyer of ice formed around Felix as well, freezing him to the spot before Dalton sent him flying over a dozen meters.


    Following that, Dalton turned to Conrad. "I''ll let you leave in peace if you do that now, Lord Conrad."


    "Ha, I see."


    Conrad shrugged. "Well, Wilbur and I are just regr friends. I''m not about to put my life on the line for him. Since this is between the both of you, it can stay that way. I''m leaving myself out of it. Goodbye, Dalton."


    Upon saying the words, Conrad flew away from Pulsa Lake.


    "Ha!" Dalton barked, turning back to look at Wilbur in the icy pir tauntingly. "Your ally just abandoned you, Wilbur! How sad, but you''ve got nowhere to run now."


    Conrad''s departure did not leave Wilbur feeling disappointed in the slightest, as he had never expected Conrad to truly be on his side. Instead, Wilbur was relieved to see him go as he could finally release the dragon aura in his body.


    He summoned the Azure Dragon Spear, hurling it against the icy wall in front of him. Yet the arrow merely bounced off the ice, leaving a small crack in its wake.


    "Hahaha! I''d give it up if I were you, Wilbur," Daltonughed wildly. "You aren''t breaking out of that ice even if you give it your best. I have to say that you''re definitely the most powerful dragon n cultivator I''ve evere across. So, I''ll give you a chance. If you get on your knees and bow to me three times, I''ll let Felix and Augheimer go. They don''t really have much value to me, anyway."


    "It''s only one chance, though. I''m going to count to three, and you have until then to decide."


    "One... two... three!"


    Wilbur took a few steps backward. He charged all of a sudden, striking the icy wall with a punch as he cast the Dragon Spell. A pale white dragon appeared, breaking through the icy wall and shattering it to pieces.


    The white dragon came whipping over, flicking its tail against Dalton and knocking him over a dozen meters out.


    "Mister Dalton!"


    "Chief!"


    ...


    The six Dragon yer Cultivation members ran over to help Dalton up. Pain shot through Dalton''s stomach, and he fell onto his knees as blood sprayed out of his mouth.


    Just then, a series of footsteps rang from the snow. Dalton looked up at Wilbur, shouting, "Get him, get him!"


    The Dragon yer Cultivation members drew their swords, charging toward Wilbur from six different directions. Wilbur stomped on the ground, and a white dragon appeared. It swam around him defensively, then knocked all six men into the air, who subsequently exploded.


    Wilbur gritted his teeth as he scowled at Dalton. "It''s your turn now, big guy."


    Dalton swayed as he got to his feet, wiping the blood away from his mouth as he radiated a ck aura. "I''ve killed a thousand dragon n cultivators without fail, and today will be no exception. I''m going to redeem the pride of the Dragon yer Cultivation that you destroyed today..."

 Chapter 2759

    Upon saying those words, Dalton muttered a spell. The ice beneath his feet cracked open, and a wisp of ck miasma crept upwards as a ck ice dragon emerged.


    The ice dragon stared down at Wilbur as Dalton leaped onto its head, melding his aura into the dragon as he reached out to grab Wilbur.


    The ice dragon reached out as well, grabbing at Wilbur in the same motion. Wilbur flew backward as Dalton chased after him on the ice dragon, which opened its mouth to snap at Wilbur.


    Cold air struck Wilbur as he took several steps backward on purpose. Wilbur waited for the ice dragon to lower its head before leaping on himself, swinging his sword towards Dalton.


    Dalton was already covered in the ice formed by the ice dragon, and he melded into the dragon''s body as heughed wildly. "You fell for it again, Wilbur!"


    "Fell for what?"


    Wilbur was about to make a turn when he realized that his feet were covered by the icy aura the ice dragon was radiating. His legs were frozen in ce, and the ice continued to creep up towards his waist.


    "You''re going to die, Wilbur Penn. I''ll make sure of it!"


    Dalton let out a growl, and the ice dragon crashed into the ice at Wilbur''s feet. Just as it was about to collide against the ice, a ck vortex of miasma suddenly appeared around Wilbur that quickly absorbed the ice.


    Wilbur leaped away just in time for the ice dragon to crash into the remaining ice, and the powerful collision left cracks in the frozen surface of theke.


    "Wilbur, I''m going to crush you like you''re nothing and grind you into powder!" Dalton shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that, Dalton," Wilbur said from behind Dalton.


    "What the..."


    Dalton whipped around and saw Wilbur standing behind the ice dragon.


    "You bastard, I''m going to kill you!"


    Dalton''s eyes turned bloodshot as he controlled the ice dragon to attack Wilbur. Yet Wilbur seemed to be staying out of his attacks'' way on purpose, not retaliating


    in the slightest as he continued to lure the dragon into attacking him.


    The ground shook with every attack, even causing an avnche on the


    mountains to the left and right of theke. Snow came hurtling over like a tidal wave, covering Pulsa Lakepletely by at least ten meters.


    "Hahaha!"


    Dalton seemed almost manic. "The avnche swallowed your dear friends, Wilbur Penn! They''re going to be dead, and it''s all because of you! I really do think you''d be better off in hell, where you can exin yourself to them!"


    Dalton continued to have the ice dragon attack Wilbur, who had now changed tactics. After dodging three more attacks, he flew a hundred meters away before releasing a ck aura from head to toe. The dark space dimensionalw was activated, forming a ck vortex.


    Dalton and the ice dragon came crashing over with another attack, just as Wilbur''s vortex grew bigger and bigger. The ice dragon stuck its head into the vortex and was immediately sucked inpletely.

 Chapter 2760

    The vortex had absorbed the ice dragonpletely. Dalton was about to run when Wilbur reached out from where he was standing in the middle of the vortex to grab Dalton by the neck.


    Following that, Dalton''s own energy aura quickly began to fade!


    "No! I don''t want to die, no!"


    Dalton struggled with all his might to break out of Wilbur''s grasp, but there was no running for him after all the trouble he had caused Wilbur.


    Within just five seconds, the whirlpool had absorbed all of Dalton''s powers. Wilbur then channeled a wave of the power of destruction into Dalton''s body, causing it to explode into the air.


    The whirlpool disappeared, and Wilburnded on the ground calmly. He opened his right hand, and a smaller ck vortex appeared in his palm before spinning out of sight.


    Wilbur smirked. "So that''s what the dark space dimensionalws look like."


    He had not expected toprehend the dark space powers byplete ident. This was a terrifying form of power, beyond Wilbur''s wildest imagination. Edmund had said before that different dimensionalws had special features of their own. Two cultivators could havepletely different understandings of the same dimensionalw and end up mastering different aspects of it.


    Wilbur did not know if the dark space powers were strong or weak, but they had definitely been enough to defeat Dalton.


    Just then, Wilbur remembered that Felix and Augheimer were still trapped in the snow. He quickly located them with his spirit senses and dug them out in no time.


    Wilbur used his dark space powers to melt the ice covering the two men. It was possible that they had been frozen for too long, as they were unable to move at all aside from breathing faintly.


    With no other choice, Wilbur dragged the two men to a cave that blocked out the winds outside. He collected some sticks to start a fire, and it took heating up the two men for a full hour before they finally regained their bodily functions.


    Augheimer''s voice trembled as he said, "T-Thank you, Wilbur..."


    Wilbur patted him on the shoulder. "You''re wee, but this all started because of me. At least that''s over now with Dalton dead. Oh, I have another good news too."


    "What?" Felix was shocked. "Master, you killed Dalton?"


    "Sure did."


    Wilbur nodded. "He has tried to kill me multiple times now, and I''m sure as hell not having that! What''s with that look on your face? Was I wrong?"


    Felix looked like he was in pain, opening and closing his mouth before finally saying, "Master... you shouldn''t have killed Dalton. The Dragon yer Organization did not rise to its current state because of Dalton, but his brother. Hadirt, the City Lord of the bloodthirsty seventh town, Tevinter Town."


    Wilbur frowned. "Come again?"


    Despite the fact that he was now in the middle dimensions, Wilbur had remained within Buck Town and Walker Town the whole time and thus did not know much about the other seven towns.


    Felix nodded. "Hadirt''s the real mastermind behind the Dragon yer Organization. He''s the organization representative ced in the middle dimensions by the Dragon yer Organization in the upper dimensions. And now that you''ve crossed him..... I''m afraid he will being after you for vengeance."

 Chapter 2761

    Wilbur frowned. "Is Hadirt really that powerful? How does he farepared to Lord Edmund or Lord George?"


    Felix shook his head. "They''re not evenparable. Back in the day, George was only able to be the City Lord of Walker Town with Hadirt''s support. Even ten Georges together won''t be a match for Hadirt!"


    Wilbur was shocked by the revtion, and Felix sighed. "You''re going to have to hide for your life now, Master. Cultivate as much as you can, and head to the upper dimensions through a dimensional portal when Hadirt''s not looking. That''s the only way you''ll avoid his wrath. You won''t be able to show yourself for a while now. You have toy low and focus on cultivating."


    "But..."


    Wilbur was about to speak, but Felix waved a hand. Felix knew the middle dimensions best, and if he said that there was no other way out... that was most likely the case.


    Augheimer said, "Wilbur, I don''t have anything to repay you with for saving my life. Let me stay by your side from now and help you with anything you need."


    Wilbur patted Augheimer on the shoulder. "Yeah, I was thinking the same thing."


    The three men rested in the cave, only returning to Buck Town once they were fully recovered.


    At the same time, Conrad was on one knee in the City Lord''s quarters as he described Wilbur and Dalton''s battle from start to finish.


    "Hahaha!" Edmundughed loudly. "It seems everything''s going ording to n. I was just wondering how I was going to take Wilbur down, and Dalton did it for me. Once he gets the job done, he will have killed a dragon n cultivator, and I''ll have one less threat to worry about. Ah, Buck Town will finally be at peace once again."


    Conrad had a satisfied smirk on his face. "There''s something else, Lord Edmund."


    "Oh?"


    "When Felix, Wilbur, and I went to force money out of the Hilton family earlier today, Grote thought that Babbit sent us. He ended up giving Felix and me ten thousand gold coins each, but Wilbur got a hundred thousand gold coins on his own. Grote thought that Babbit sent us to rob the Hilton family... so I doubt he''s going to remain loyal to Babbit after this."


    "This way, the most powerful Reyne family will lose all their support. Once that happens, Lord Edmund, you just need to say the word and the Reyne family will be reduced to dust, Babbit included. After that, you''ll be in control of all the Four Great Families, Lord Edmund."


    "Hm. That does sound like a pretty good n, Conrad. I can also see that you''re loyal to me, and I''ll make sure that the Albert family bes the leader of the Four Great Families once this is all over. You, Conrad Albert, will have the highest power in Buck Town under me."


    "Thank you, Lord Edmund."


    Conrad bowed to Edmund, but his eyes shed venomously. The truth was that Conrad did not wish to be controlled by anyone, but he was not born with enough talent, hence he was unable to quickly improve his cultivation.


    Thus, Conrad could only plot to take out people who were more powerful than him. Wilbur and Felix had to die, and Babbit had to die too. Now, even Lord Edmund here had to die as well.


    Conrad appeared loyal to Edmund on the surface, but he was just waiting until a chance came along. Once Edmund and Babbit''s battle ended with both of them gravely hurt, Conrad would be able to reap the benefits.

 Chapter 2762

    Yet what Conrad did not know was that the real Lord Babbit of the Reyne family had died, and the current Babbit was just a clone of Edmund.


    Conrad had pledged his loyalty to Edmund but did not know any of Edmund''s secrets. The honest truth was that Edmund hardly saw Conrad as a loyal servant either. Someone so happily willing to abandon their ally in a battle could not be trusted.


    Edmund was only epting of Conrad because he felt Conrad could be used. Conrad''s biggest wish was to battle Babbit one day and then take over his power.


    To Conrad, doing so would raise his status and even make him more powerful than the City Lord of Babbit, but such a n was practicallyughable to Edmund. It was simply impossible.


    Why would Edmund make an enemy out of himself? However, that could be a tactic to control Conrad. Edmund had not fully recovered yet, and he had been stoking the mes between Wilbur and Dalton to get rid of Wilbur.


    With the state Wilbur was in, there was no way he would be any match for Dalton. The Dragon yer Organization woulde looking for Edmund eventually, and he might not be able to hold his own against them alone. However, teaming up with Conrad might buy him some time.


    After all, three months was not really that long of a time. Once the three months were over, Edmund would still be the City Lord of Buck Town and haveplete control, while Wilbur would be dead.


    Over on the outskirts of Buck Town, snow fell from the heavens to the ground. There were still a few hundred meters to the town gates, and there was no one else in sight.


    Felix stopped in his tracks, turning around to look at Wilbur and Augheimer. "Change your appearance now. We''ll return to the Chris family grounds, and we don''t want to attract any unwanted attention."


    Knowing that Dalton''s older brother was Lord Hadirt of Tevinter Town, the three men had decided to have Wilbur and Augheimer keep their real identities hidden to avoid being hunted down.


    Felix would return to the Chris family grounds alone so that Hadirt would not know where Wilbur was once news of Dalton''s death reached Tevinter Town. Hadirt would just think that Wilbur and Dalton both died at Pulsa Lake.


    Of course, that was the best oue they had in mind. Now that they were about


    to reach Buck Town, Wilbur and Augheimer went ahead first. Felix waited for a little over ten minutes before going in.


    After returning to the Chris family grounds, Felix snuck into the courtyard while no one was looking. He opened the back door, letting Wilbur and Augheimer into the quarters.


    "Thank you, Senior Horne."


    Felix said, "There''s no need for that, Master. You two are going to head to the Vermillion Bird Mountains at once, where you will cultivate for the next ten years. Do note out no matter what happens. I''ll send you food periodically."


    "What about after that, though?" asked Augheimer. "What cane out of cultivating for ten years, that''s way too short!"


    "It''s really not," said Wilbur. "One year out here is a thousand years in my mirror dimension."


    "What?" Augheimer was shocked. "Are you serious, Wilbur?"

 Chapter 2763

    "Yes, I am."


    Wilbur nodded. "The speed of time in the mirror dimension is a thousand times faster than it is in the outside world."


    Augheimer said, "That means you got a dimensional treasure, doesn''t it? No wonder you were able to grow so powerful in just a few short years. I have to say, though, I can''t for the life of me figure out how you managed to get something so precious from Earth. How could a lower dimension hold something so powerful?"


    Wilbur patted Augheimer on the shoulder. "I''ll exin that to youter. You''ve always wanted to improve your cultivation, haven''t you? Well, here''s your chance."


    Following that, Wilbur came to the Vermillion Bird Mountains with Augheimer, where he was shocked to sense that the energy aura in the air was almost a thousand times denser than it was outside. "How... How could this be? Why is the energy aura so powerful?"


    "I had the same question at first," said Wilbur. "Then Senior Horne told me that there are four energy sources hidden in Buck Town: the Azure Dragon Lake, White Tiger Forest, Vermillion Bird Mountains, and ck Tortoise Lake. However, all those energy sources are controlled by the Four Great Families. They created a formation barrier around the energy sources, locking in all the energy aura so that they could maintain their power here. Very little energy auraes out into the rest of Buck Town, which is why the energy aura in the town is so weak."


    Augheimer clenched his fists. "I knew there was a reason behind why my powers were improving so slowly! Those bastards restricted all of Buck Town''s energy aura! I..."


    Augheimer broke into tears as he spoke. Wilbur patted him on the shoulder, saying, "I know, I know. That''s in the past now, we''re going to get more powerful after this!"


    Augheimer nodded firmly. "You''ll be a lifelong friend of mine starting from now, Wilbur."


    Wilbur took out the bronze mirror and entered the mirror dimension with Augheimer in tow. They sat down in a grassy in as the mirror continued to absorb energy aura from the outside world, causing the energy aura in the mirror dimension to grow stronger over time.


    Augheimer took a deep breath, looking around him. That wondrous feeling of being filled with energy aura had appeared again, after so long. This energy aura was well more than a thousand times stronger than that on Earth.


    In the next few days, Augheimer''s life underwent a drastic change that left him in disbelief. It was only when he saw Wilbur sit down to meditate that he wiped his tears away and sat down to do the same.


    That afternoon, Edmund''s sources told him about Felix returning to the Chris family grounds. Edmund was shocked to hear this. Wasn''t Felix supposed to be Wilbur''s servant? How would he have the will to go on if Wilbur died in battle?


    Conrad sneered. "Lord Edmund, I don''t think that''s the case. Felix might be a servant to Wilbur, but he''s also a cunning one. Why would he be willing to die for a cultivator he''s only known for a few years?"


    "You''re right, Conrad, but I''ve still got my doubts," Edmund said.


    He then called out to a servant, "Go to the Chris family grounds and see if Wilbur and Augheimer came back with Felix."

 Chapter 2764

    "Yes, Lord Edmund."


    Edmund''s men snuck over to the Chris family grounds after receiving the order and returned after doing a good deal of snooping.


    "Lord Edmund, we found out that Felix returned to Buck Town alone."


    "Oh?"


    Edmund smirked at those words. "That means that Wilbur and Augheimer died in battle, then! Ha, they sure deserved it."


    Conrad shrugged. "I told you, Lord Edmund. There''s no way Wilbur and Augheimer would survive Dalton''s wrath."


    Edmund was nothing but smug. "Have someone ask around for news on Dalton and see if he came back."


    There was a response in no time, as Edmund''s men knelt before him. "Dalton has not returned after leaving the Dragon yer Organization."


    "Oh? Dalton didn''te back either? Could it be that both he and Wilbur perished in battle?"


    Conrad looked ecstatic. "That would be wonderful, Lord Edmund."


    "No."


    Edmund''s smile slid off his face. "If Dalton died in battle, his brother Lord Hadirt woulde looking for him for sure. Hadirt is far from nice. If he shows up in Buck Town, it''s bad news for both you and me."


    "Hadirt?" Conrad looked rather confused. "But we didn''t do this. It was Wilbur who killed Dalton."


    "But Wilbur is dead, and that leaves Hadirt with nowhere to vent his anger! He''s bound tosh out against us!"


    "What should we do, Lord Edmund?"


    Edmund stared at Conrad, saying, "I''ve got a n. Conrad, you''re going to head to Tevinter Town right now and tell Hadirt that his brother was killed by someone named Wilbur Penn. Tell him that we didn''t dare hide the truth from him and invite him to avenge his brother in Buck Town."


    "Got it. I''ll go to Tevinter Town right now."


    Conrad entered a portal and found himself in Tevinter Town the next second. He headed to the City Lord''s quarters there and told Hadirt everything Edmund said.


    Hadirt was in the middle of a game of chess with his subordinate, and Conrad''s words made him flip the table over. The wooden pieces scattered all over the ground as he fumed. "No one... No one has ever dared to do such a thing in the tens of thousands of years I''ve been cultivating. Very well, Wilbur. You dared to kill my brother... I''m going to make you pay tenfold for what you did!"


    After a brief discussion, Conrad returned to Buck Town with Hadirt and his men in tow.


    Over in the City Lord''s quarters, Edmund bowed to Hadirt on one knee. Hadirt waved a hand, saying, "Spare me the formalities. Where''s the bastard who killed my brother? Hand him over so I can make mincemeat out of him!"


    Edmund could hardly contain his smugness at the sight of Hadirt''s rage, but he remained expressionless. "Wilbur Penn killed Dalton, Lord Hadirt. He''s a dragon n cultivator and an extremely powerful one too. I''m afraid we''re going to have toe up with a proper n to take him down."


    Hadirt sneered. "There are less than three people in the middle dimension who canst more than three rounds against me. I''m not scared of one Wilbur Penn. Take me to him."


    "He''s at the Chris family grounds."


    Edmund looked meaningfully at Conrad, who said at once, "Pleasee with me, Lord Hadirt."


    It was not long before Conrad arrived at the Chris family grounds with Hadirt and some guards in tow. The guard watching the gates was about to stop them, but quickly put his sword away at the sight of Conrad. "Hello, Lord Conrad. May I know why you''re visiting all of a sudden?"


    "Cut the crap and get Wilbur Penn out here!"


    "Mister Penn hasn''t returned since he left earlier today. Is anything the matter, Lord Conrad?"

 Chapter 2765

    "What? Wilbur hasn''te back?"


    Hadirt took a step forward, looking beside himself with fury. "Well, did he say when he''d being back?"


    "Oh, he didn''t."


    "Pleasee back tomorrow instead."


    Hadirt glowered at the two guards, sending them flying into the air beforending heavily on the ground.


    "Let''s go. You''reing with me."


    Hadirt led the crowd into the Chris family grounds and they were greeted with the sight of Felix in the courtyard. Felix wiped away his tears to say, "Felix Horne at your service, Lord Hadirt."


    "Huh? How do you know who I am, Felix?"


    "We''ve met once, Lord Hadirt."


    Hadirt roared, "Well then, tell me where Wilbur Penn is! He killed my brother, and I want to avenge him now!"


    Felix got a shock at the words, before breaking down into sobs. "Lord Hadirt... Wilbur died this morning in battle. His body is now dust, how are you going to find him?"


    "Wilbur died? How? Who killed him?"


    "Mister Dalton did."


    "Dalton?"


    Hadirt took a deep breath. "Can you tell me where Dalton is now?"


    Felix sobbed and said, "I don''t know, Lord Hadirt! I was only a spectator of the battle at Pulsa Lake, I had no idea about the grievances between Mister Dalton and Wilbur! Mister Dalton spared my life, so I hid while I watched him kill Wilbur with an ice dragon. Wilbur''s body was reduced dust, and Mister Dalton left theke as well."


    "Oh?"


    Hadirt frowned at Conrad. "Are you lying to me, Felix? You''re saying my brother killed Wilbur Penn?"


    "Yes, he did."


    Hadirt turned to Conrad, who had begun to fidget. "Listen, Lord Hadirt... I-I would never lie to you! This guy here did. He already tricked you!"


    Hadirt furrowed his brows at the words, holding up a hand to stop Conrad from exining further. "I''m well aware of the situation. Don''t say another word, Conrad. Let me do the asking."


    "You said my brother killed Wilbur, Felix. Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Well, can you tell me what Dalton''sst move to kill Wilbur was?"


    "A Dark Formation, and an ice dragon."


    Hadirt took a deep breath. "You''re not lying. It''s your turn now, Conrad."


    "I..."


    Conrad paused for a beat, before saying, "Mister Dalton didy down a Dark


    Formation that froze all of Pulsa Lake over and trapped Wilbur with the ice walls! I thought Wilbur would be dead for sure, so I left immediately."

 Chapter 2766

    "Is that so? Why did you say that Wilbur killed my brother, then?"


    "I..."


    Conrad fell to the ground. "I thought that Mister Dalton had trapped Wilbur with the ice walls, and Wilbur''s death was inevitable. That''s why I left first. After that, I heard that Felix was back in Buck Town. I was shocked because he''s Wilbur''s servant and would never continue to live if Wilbur really died in battle. But it seems like... Felix is still alive, so Wilbur has to be alive as well. Wilbur and Mister Dalton hated each other. They wanted nothing more than to kill each other. I figured that since Wilbur was still alive, Mister Dalton must have been killed by him."


    Hadirt raised an eyebrow, and Conrad was sent flying over ten meters before crashing onto the ground as Hadirt roared, "Do you take me as a fool, Conrad?"


    Hadirt was far more powerful than Edmund, and Conrad scrambled to his feet before falling to his knees. "I know I didn''t handle this the best, Lord Hadirt... but think about it..."


    Conrad turned around, ncing at Felix. "If Mister Dalton really killed Wilbur, why didn''t he go back to Buck Town? Why did Wilbur and Augheimer both go missing? Don''t you think that they were probably too guilty toe back?"


    Hadirt took a step forward, releasing dark energy from his right hand before lifting it slightly. Felix felt a pressure tightening around his neck, lifting him into the air as he struggled and gasped. "Please, Lord Hadirt! Let me go!"


    Hadirt snorted, and Felix fell from the air as the ck miasma disappeared.


    Felix coughed, struggling to flip himself over to kneel in front of Hadirt. He hated Hadirt to no end but knew that begging the City Lord was the only chance he had of keeping them alive.


    Thus, Felix would treat Hadirt with respect no matter how he treated Felix.


    There was nothing Felix could do in the face of an elite but bow down, and he was experienced enough to know that it was important to treat different people differently.


    Hadirt nced at Conrad and Felix. "One of you is lying to me. I''m sure you know that it won''t do either of you any good. I hate liars! I''m going to give the both of you one minute. Admit to your wrongdoings, and I just might spare your life."


    Conrad gritted his teeth, glowering at Felix. "Give it up, Felix! You''ve always been loyal to Wilbur, why wouldn''t you put your life on the line for him?"


    Felix said, "Mister Conrad, I might be loyal to Wilbur. But in the face of an absolute elite, one must simply tolerate and ept some hard truths. That''s how you survive in Buck Town. Would I really be stupid enough to get myself killed?"


    Hadirt chuckled. He was a powerful man, the City Lord of the bloodthirsty Tevinter Town, and here these two idiots were, putting on a right show in front of him. "I''m curious as to how this battle started, and what role the two of you yed in it."

 Chapter 2767

    "I" Conrad''s face flushed as he suddenly found it hard to speak. The truth was that he was not sure himself that Wilbur had killed Dalton, and Felix might just be telling the truth. But how could Conrad admit to that?


    Hadirt frowned. "Cat got your tongue, Conrad?"


    "I..."


    Just then, Felix piped up. "Lord Conrad''s not going to be able to speak about this, Mister Hadirt. He doesn''t want others to know what he did. You see, it''s too heinous to say out loud."


    "This is what really happened..."


    Felix then told Hadirt what happened at Pulsa Lake but changed the ending to Dalton defeating Wilbur. Yes, Dalton had killed Wilbur and Augheimer, then left Pulsa Lake.


    Hadirt stared at Conrad coldly. "So, you were part of this battle as Wilbur''s friend. I can''t believe I trusted the words of someone so useless."


    "Tie them both up!"


    "Sir, we''ve already tied them up."


    "Send someone over to the City Lord''s quarters. I want to see Edmund right now."


    "Yes, sir."


    The two servants left the Chris family grounds, returning half an hourter with Lord Edmund in tow.


    Edmund knew that he would be no match for Hadirt and got down on one knee as he said, "Is there anything I need to do for you, Lord Hadirt?"


    "If my brother Dalton isn''t back in Buck Town within three days, you''re all going down with him!"


    Edmund was shocked by Hadirt''s decision. He had not expected Hadirt to unleash a massacre on all of Buck Town just because of his brother.


    One bad decision had led to irreversible trouble, and Edmund lowered his head helplessly.


    Following that, Hadirt had his men kill all the members of the Chris family overnight.


    The news shook Buck Town, shocking even the other City Lords.


    To save himself, Edmund had no choice but to have the town filled with wanted posters for Dalton. Anyone who found him would be rewarded a hundred thousand gold coins, and anyone with a lead on his location would be rewarded with ten thousand gold coins.


    News of the matter spread through all of Buck Town, and everyone knew the consequences of getting on Hadirt''s bad side. No one wanted to die like that, so the town grew abuzz as everyone set out to look for Dalton.

 Chapter 2768

    Hadirt had given Edmund three days, but two days had passed, and nothing hade up.


    A murderous aura lingered in the air in Buck Town. In fact, half of the town''s instion system had been suspended, effectively cutting off the heating for the western part of town.


    The streets were frozen over, and the cultivators were all bundled up. Nobody looked each other in the eye, as if they were trying to hide from something.


    "This f*cking weather!"


    "There''s going to be a massacre in Buck Town if we don''t find Dalton soon. All the cultivators will be dead."


    "F*ck, why don''t we just go into the square and take the portal out of here, then? We can live in another town ande back once things are back to normal here, instead of spending our days in fear."


    "What do you think, brothers?"


    The small group of men looked at each other. They had been a group that relied on hunting and helping some cultivators with their personal vengeance to make their money. Their leader had improved his cultivation in the past two hundred years, increasing everyone''smissions by quite a bit and they now owned a few hundred gold coins.


    That was more than enough money for them to leave Buck Town, but the third in power among the group shook his head. "No, that''s not going to work. Hadirt''s got eyes over the portals and no cultivators are allowed to leave the town for now."


    "That bastard. So what if Dalton was his brother? It''s his own fault that Dalton was murdered, how can he me others like this?"


    The group chatted among themselves, but one member sat drinking in the corner of the bar in silence. It was Locke, the one who had participated in the Guard Challenge over in Walker Town and became a Senior Guard.


    There had been no one Locke found worthy of his respect in that challenge, and he saw his position of Senior Guard as a worthless title. It was only until Locke saw Wilbur battle Horst March that he grew impressed and asked around to find out how long Wilbur had been in the middle dimensions.


    It was impossible for a lower dimension cultivator to have improved his cultivation


    so drastically in just a few years sinceing to the middle dimensions.


    Locke had figured that Wilbur had at least five thousand years of cultivation in him, or he would never have won that battle.


    But Wilbur had defeated Horst, which had to mean that Wilbur was in possession of a dimensional treasure of sorts that allowed him to change the speed of time. Legend has it that there was once a precious jade bangle that contained a dimension where time flowed ten times as quickly as it did in the outside world. The jade bangle was nowhere to be found a few years after it was discovered, and everyone found it to be a terrible shame.


    After all, every cultivator wanted to get their hands on a dimensional treasure.


    With the help of one, they would be able to greatly increase their cultivation in a significantly shorter time.

 Chapter 2769

    Who wouldn''t kill for something like that?


    Locke had not thought much of Wilbur at first, but the dimensional treasure made him think that he had to get to know Wilbur somehow. After all, Locke''s cultivation would rapidly grow once he managed to enter the dimensional treasure.


    If Wilbur had five thousand years of cultivation, he would have at least had to cultivate for a thousand years despite being a dragon n cultivator. That was enough to prove that his dimensional treasure had a speed of time that was at least a hundred times faster.


    Ten years in the dimensional treasure would amount to a thousand years of cultivation. Once he had cultivated for a hundred years, he would have ten thousand years of cultivation.


    Locke believed that he would be able to take on any City Lord once he had ten thousand years of cultivation, taking over to be a City Lord himself.


    To achieve that, Locke would have to find Wilbur first. Yet when he came to Buck Town, he heard about the battle between Dalton and Wilbur.


    Both men had gone missing at the same time. Knowing how much Dalton liked to show off, his disappearance had to mean that Wilbur had killed him, which would imply that Wilbur was more powerful than Dalton.


    Dalton was the head of the Dragon yer Organization, which had its own members in each of the nine major towns. These members enjoyed privileges and power that were much higher than the average cultivator, which proved just how powerful Wilbur was to have taken Dalton down.


    Wilbur was definitely something else. Now Hadirt hade to Buck Town seeking revenge over his brother and caused a bloodbath. He had wiped out all the members of the Chris family, even announcing that he would massacre the entire city if he did not see Dalton in the next three days.


    Hadirt was said to have around fifty thousand years of cultivation, and no one in Buck Town was a match for him. That meant that he was bound to wipe the town out if he wanted to.


    However, doing so would also bring about the wrath and fury of all the other cultivators in Buck Town. They would be sure to retaliate once they were backed into a corner, and Hadirt would be under the pressure of going up against a whole town.


    Locke felt that Lord Edmund, Lord Babbit, Lord Grote, Lord Conrad, and Wilbur would not let Hadirt do such a thing, and those men had around fifty thousand years of cultivationbined.


    If they were to join forces in taking Hadirt down, there might just be a chance for them toe out on top. Locke did not enjoy bootlicking, as he had once been part of Buck Town and knew that the best way of bing allies with someone was to do them a favor.


    Thus, while everyone saw Hadirting to Buck Town as a tragedy, Locke felt like it was a great opportunity.


    If Locke could rescue Buck Town from such a tragedy and help Wilbur kill Hadirt, he would gain Wilbur''s trust for sure.


    Once that happened, Wilbur would definitely wee Locke to cultivate within his dimensional treasure.


    There had been an upper dimension legend that a dimension of many powerful cultivators existed. Each of these cultivators had a dimensional treasure as they were rather cheap there, and pretty essible.


    However, something had happened to the dimension that caused it to lose stability. In the end, the dimensional guardians destroyed the entire dimension.


    A handful of cultivators had managed to escape, but they were still hunted down and wiped out by the dimensional guardians until there were eight survivors left.

 Chapter 2770

    Among those eight survivors, some stayed in the upper dimensions, while the others headed to the middle and lower dimensions. However, the universe was a vast expanse with endless dimensions.


    Each dimension was a world of its own, and new cultivators were born in those worlds every day. Thus, it would be practically impossible to find those eight cultivators.


    However, dimensional guardians were said to be able to go wherever they wanted with just a thought. That made killing the eight survivors much easier, yet that somehow never happened.


    Locke felt like Wilbur had most likely gotten his hands on the dimension treasures belonging to one of the eight survivors, which meant that the original owner had likely passed on. Locke emptied the contents of his ss in one go, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Wilbur had somehow been lucky enough to inherit one of the eight survivors'' dimension treasures. Locke had worked hard too, living humbly in Buck Town for two thousand years until he finally got a chance to leave.


    Locke had thought that he would never return to Buck Town, only for fate to put him here once more.


    However, Locke now had nothing to worry or panic about. Cultivating for a few thousand years had taught Locke how to adapt, and he knew that Wilbur was bound to show up eventually. Once that happened, all Locke had to do was help Wilbur and the others take Hadirt down and he would achieve his goal.


    Locke had initially nned to get close to Wilbur over the course of a thousand years, but these special circumstances would get him there in just a few days. That, to Locke, was perfect.


    At the same time, Edmund paced around in the City Lord''s quarters restlessly. The portal nearby shed, and George walked out. "Sorry for making you wait, Lord Edmund."


    Edmund lit up at the sight of George, rushing over to him. "Please, Lord George. You have to help me this time."


    "Please. If you get Buck Town through this disaster, I''d be willing to share control over the town with you."


    "Oh, Lord Edmund. Things might not be as bad as you say they are, you know? Leave this to me, alright? Hadirt and I have a pretty good rtionship. I''ll go to meet with him, and he just might change his mind."


    Edmund let out a long sigh. "That would be great. Thank you so much."


    George came out of the City Lord''s quarters, quickly making his way to the Chris family grounds.


    Hadirt was perched on the throne in the main hall, and George bowed to him slightly.


    Hadirt nced at George coldly. "What are you doing here, George? This is not the ce for you to be."


    "Lord Hadirt. Wilbur Penn is not without his faults, but the cultivators of Buck Town should not have to suffer as well. Please retract your threat of a massacre. Please don''t kill these innocent cultivators."


    Hadirt sneered loudly. "Are you trying to teach me a lesson too, George?" "Sir..."


    Hadirt red at George, who was instantly sent flying several meters backward before crashing heavily on the ground. Hadirt got off his throne, saying, "I might have considered sparing them if my brother was alive, George. But it''s been two days, and I know Dalton loves showing off. There''s no reason he wouldn''t be here. The only thing that could have happened... is that Wilbur Penn killed him."

 Chapter 2771

    George crawled to his feet. "Wilbur does deserve to die, but are you really going


    to massacre a whole town? You know the other City Lords will learn about this for sure."


    "You still don''t get where I''ming from, George. Do you know how my brother managed to give the Dragon yer Organization its esteemed name and status?"


    George lowered his head, his voice trembling. "It''s because Dalton was your brother, Lord Hadirt."


    Hadirt smirked. "So, you''re notpletely stupid. Do you think Dalton would have been able to make a name for the Dragon yer Organization without me, hm? Dalton is dead, and I would be made fun of if I let this slide or took care of it privately. What would be of my reputation and my pride if that happened?"


    George was at a loss for words. He knew that Hadirt was an obstinate man, and there was no changing his mind once he had made it up. George had thought that having once been Hadirt''s ve before, he would be able to talk Hadirt out of this, but that had obviously been wishful thinking.


    "Go back, George. Get me a Senior Guard from your quarters. I''m going to train him to be the next City Lord of Buck Town. My brother died here, so I shall take over this ce and make it a source of my energy."


    George bowed to Hadirt and left the Chris family grounds to return to Edmund. "How was it, Lord George? Did Hadirt take his threat back?"


    George shook his head helplessly. "No, he didn''t. Lord Hadirt has made up his mind to massacre the whole town. Why don''t youe to Walker Town with me, Edmund? We cane back after tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry I can''t save Buck Town, but I can at least save your life."


    "No. I''m not going to Walker Town."


    Edmund''s expression darkened. "I''m the City Lord of Buck Town. Everyone knows that. If I abandon this ce to flee to Walker Town, the other City Lords will make a fool out of me. I can''t afford that."


    George sighed, a strange annoyance toward Edmund ring up in his chest. "I''d make the same choice as you, I suppose. Well, I''ll be on my way, then."


    Goerge stepped into the portal, returning to Walker Town with a sh. He walked out, striking a decorative mountain in the courtyard and crushing it to pieces.


    "F*ck! Who do you think you are, Edmund? Do you think it''s honorable to die with Buck Town? Why bother begging me if you''re so honorable, huh?"


    After letting out his frustrations, George returned to cultivate in his room. Later that day, he chose a Senior Guard named Bryce from his quarters.


    "Pack your bags, Bryce. We leave for Buck Town in two days."

 Chapter 2772

    "Yes, sir. Can I know what my mission is?"


    "Let me congratte you first, Bryce. I''m not sending you to Buck Town on a mission, but you''re going to be the new City Lord of Buck Town. Yes, you''re going to participate in the Ruler''s Alliance meetings with me in no time."


    "What?"


    Bryce fell to the ground on his knees. "Sir, I''ve never had any intentions of surpassing you as City Lord. Please give me a chance to prove myself, Lord George..."


    Bryce prostrated himself repeatedly, and George walked up to him to stop him before pulling him to his feet. "You''re the man I trust the most, Bryce. You''re going to be the City Lord of Buck Town because of a change in the system. Don''t be so worried."


    "Let me ask you this: how are you going to thank me once you really be the City Lord of Buck Town?"


    "..."


    Bryce gritted his teeth. "I would be loyal to you, Lord George, and no one else. I''ll do everything and anything you want me to do without a singleint."


    "Good. Now remember this: you''re going to give me seventy percent of Buck Town''s yearly earnings, and the remaining thirty to Lord Hadirt. No one else can know about this. Do you hear me?"


    Bryce nodded meekly. "Yes, sir."


    The day passed by in no time, and on the third evening there was a piece of good news in Buck Town: Dalton had been found!


    Edmund''s men had found Dalton and sent him to the Chris family grounds.


    Dalton knelt on the floor of the main hall. "I''m back, Hadirt."


    "Get up and let me take a good look at you."


    Dalton got to his feet, and Hadirt walked around him once. "Tell me where you''ve been the past three days. Why didn''t youe back?"


    Edmund looked at Hadirt, a smile peeking out from his pale face.


    Dalton said, "I learned something new after killing Wilbur that day. I was at a bottleneck with my ice dragon powers a few years ago and was struck with sudden inspiration that showed me the way. That''s why I found the nearest cave to cultivate in. Sure enough, I made a breakthrough after that, and my ice dragon powers were raised to another level. I think I can easily take on two Wilbur Penns now, you know!"


    "Oh, really now?"


    Hadirt''s gaze shed coldly. He reached out all of a sudden, grabbing Dalton by the neck before channeling a wave of energy into his body.


    "Boom!"


    Dalton exploded into dust before he could even struggle, and Hadirt turned toward Edmund looking positively murderous. "How dare you lie to me, Edmund. Did you think you would be able to get by me by asking someone to y my brother? I''m going to make you pay for your actions. To hell with you!"


    Hadirt clenched his right hand, sucking Edmund right into his palm. Upon seeing this, Edmund chewed through the pill he had been hiding beneath his tongue.


    "You!"


    Hadirt''s gaze shed. At the same time, Wilbur, Felix, Grote, Augheimer, and the others came rushing out. Edmund''s body jolted as a powerful energy aura spread out, breaking him out of Hadirt''s grasp.

 Chapter 2773

    Hadirt flew several meters backward,nding on the ground firmly. At the same time, Wilbur and the others had reached them, everyone releasing their own energy auras and attacking. Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de, bringing it down heavily against Hadirt.


    Hadirt was leaning backward then, muttering a spell as ck miasma spread out of his palms. Following that, a ck shield formed just in time to absorb everyone''s attacks.


    Wilbur had thought that he would be able to slice through the defense shield on his own, only for it to promptly swallow his sword aura along with the other attacks. Hadirt jolted hard, and a wave of energy spread out.


    Everyone was sent flying as Hadirt looked around before charging straight at Wilbur.


    Wilbur''s aura made it clear that he was the strongest out of the group and killing him was the fastest way to turn the tables around.


    Upon seeing this, Edmund appeared behind Wilbur to grab Hadirt by the wrist. "You''re going up against me, Lord Hadirt."


    "That''s... You''ve got a Power Elixir Drop, Edmund! I guess I''m going to have to kill you first!"


    "Ha. I''m afraid it''s not going to be that easy."


    Hadirt wrenched his hand out of Edmund''s grasp, throwing a punch at him that Edmund met with one of his own. They collided in mid-air, and both men flew backward.


    Hadirt only caught his bnce after flying backward for over ten meters, but Edmund was able to do so after five.


    "Ha."


    Edmund was nothing but smug. "Did you think I would just let you massacre Buck Town? You''re done for, Hadirt!"


    He charged towards Hadirt, who charged towards Edmund as well. Both men moved around the main hall a million times a second, filling the air with the sounds of their battle.


    The energy waves from the battle made the whole hall quake, and they rose upwards before breaking through the roof and bursting out of the hall altogether.


    "Come on!" Wilbur shouted, and everyone hurried outside. Edmund had kicked Hadirt in the chest, and the immense power made him fall downwards rapidly beforending harshly on the ground.


    A huge crater was left in its wake, and Hadirt was seen flying out of it the next second. He was now covered in wounds, even on the side of his face.


    "Did you think you''re the only one with Power Elixir Drops? You made a fool of me today, Edmund, and I''m going to raze Buck Town to the ground for it. Everyst cultivator here is going to die to make up for your offense."


    Hadirt chewed through the pill he had been hiding in his gums, and a powerful energy aura spread out. His cultivation had just been increased by a hundred thousand years.


    "What?"


    "F*ck, Hadirt has a Power Elixir Drop too!"


    Everyone was shocked to see this, especially Edmund. He had thought that he would be able to stop Hadirt from taking the Power Elixir Drop with his powers, only to find out that Hadirt had been hiding the pill in his gums!

 Chapter 2774

    Hadirt gritted his teeth. The energy aura on his body surged out and turned into a ck defensive shield. Following that, he channeled all the energy in his body into the defensive shield as it spread out to cover a four-hundred-meter radius around him, making every rock on the ground quake in its wake.


    Edmund closed his eyes at the sight and took a deep breath. It was toote for anything now. He only had one Power Elixir Drop, which he used earlier.


    Edmund had thought that the battle would be over if he managed to take Hadirt down in ten minutes while not giving Hadirt the chance to take the Power Elixir Drop, making Edmund an instant legend among the nine towns.


    But now, everything has changed. Hadirt was not going to die, and all of Edmund''s ns and hard work would have been for nothing. No one would be able to stop Hadirt, and Buck Town was going to be razed to the ground along with all the cultivators there.


    As the City Lord of Buck Town, the thought of aplete massacre filled him with nothing but rage. Edmund wanted so badly to be able to do something for Buck Town, but it was all toote now.


    All of this had started because he had wanted to get rid of Wilbur, too. How foolish he was. Edmund''s own selfishness had led to the destruction of his town. He was filled with pain and regret, and he took a deep breath as his mind cleared up all at once.


    Edmund''s eyes shed as he looked at Wilbur and the others. "Leave while you can, Mister Penn. Let me take this... I can at least hold him down for a while. I hope... I hope you can live on for the cultivators of Buck Town ande back one day to take the position of City Lord back. Tell the universe that Lord Edmund was notpletely ruthless, you know?"


    Those words made everyone''s chest ache, but Conrad said, "Alright, Lord Edmund. I''ll be on my way, then."


    Conrad flew towards the square in the center of Buck Town. Wilbur said, "I''m not leaving, Lord Edmund. Not even if everyone else does. I''m going to take down this monster Hadirt with you, today."


    Edmund''s eyes shed, and he gritted his teeth as he hissed, "You''re going to get yourself killed, Wilbur. Now is not the time to y hero, just leave!"


    "No."


    Wilbur looked at Edmund firmly. "Where Ie from, there''s nothing more dishonorable and shameless than abandoning yourrades in times of danger.


    Of course, I also want to prove to you that I''m not a ruthless man too!"


    Felix''s eyes filled with tears at the word. "You''re back, Honorable Child of Light. You''re finally back. To be of Light means to never abandon anyone!"


    "If you don''t leave, Master, I shan''t take a single step backward."


    "I''m not leaving either."


    Augheimer let out a long breath. "You saved my life, Wilbur. I''m staying, even if it means I lose this life of mine!"


    "I''m not leaving either!" said Grote.


    All at once, none of the elites were willing to leave. Hadirt could not help butugh loudly at this, pping his hands mockingly. "My, my. What a group of blood- bonded brothers you are, huh? Nice move calling me a monster. I''m going to kill all of you now."


    Hadirt summoned a long ck sword that he swung toward Wilbur and the others. Having taken the Power Elixir Drop, his cultivation had raised by a hundred thousand years. Hadirt now had a hundred and fifty thousand years of cultivation in him.


    The attack left a powerful ck sword aura in its wake, hurtling toward Wilbur and the others. It ripped into the ground as it passed, causing buildings to crumble in its wake. Wilbur roared, "Everyone, get behind me!"


    Just as the words rang through the air, a white glow shone from Wilbur''s body. The power of the light had formed a defensive shield, quickly enveloping the others. Just then, Grote also cast a ck defensive shield as he rushed behind Wilbur in an attempt to withstand Hadirt''s attack.

 Chapter 2775

    "Don''t go over there! You can''t go soft at a time like this,e on! Hurry up, he''s about to get to us!"


    Arsi turned on the saw, charging forward. Wilbur looked up to see the Night Demon suddenly getting on his feet, running toward them.


    "You''re all going to die!"


    The Night Demon let out a cold, murderousugh as it pounced on Arsi. Wilbur jumped in front of Arsi at the veryst second, swinging out with his weapon. The Night Demon was cut clean in half, toppling over immediately.


    Blood gushed everywhere, and the air was silent aside from the buzzing of Arsi''s saw and his panting as he stared at Wilbur in disbelief. "Mister Penn... Y-You''re a cultivator?"


    "Yes, I am. Leave the Night Demons to me."


    Wilbur looked at Arsi, but his gaze turned firm. "Thank you, Mister Penn, but I''ll stick by your side and fight till the very end."


    Arsi did not need to take part in the battle at all, but Wilbur saw the determination in his gaze and did not turn him down.


    Everyone had their own firm beliefs. Maybe the death of Arsi''s friend affected Arsi so greatly that he was now willing to fight the Night Demons to the death rather than leave Diseya.


    "Stay close to me. You can activate your light if something happens."


    "Understood, Mister Penn. Don''t worry, I''m not as weak as you think I am. In fact, I would have been able to take that Night Demon down if you left it to me."


    Just then, a Night Demon leaped off a roof. Wilbur swung his de outward and killed it instantly.


    Wilbur went around Diseya with Arsi after that, killing almost a hundred Night Demons in the process. Through this, Wilbur realized that there was nothing special to these monsters aside from their speed and ability to jump high.


    The Night Demons may be a challenge to cultivators of Ambience and Aura level cultivators, but they were hardly anything to someone at Wilbur''s level.


    Wilbur and Arsi killed up to a hundred Night Demons through the night, which excited Arsi as he said, "If this goes on, we''ll be able to kill all the Night Demons in just three days."


    "I sure hope that''s the case."


    Wilbur and Arsi spent the next three nights roaming the streets in Diseya, killing every Night Demon they saw. Although the Night Demons were rather weak and the two men were able to kill over two hundred of them in just three nights, Wilbur knew that the Night Demons would never be gone for good until they found the reason they appeared in the first ce.


    If the Night Demons continued to exist, they would be a huge threat for sure.


    Despite the fact that the Night Demon gics would only be activated at night, and they would not attack in the day, they were a species blessed with quick speed and great strength. They even had intelligenceparable to that of humans, and their mutant gics were incredibly contagious.


    Wilbur had once been the head of the Abyss Mercenaries and had thus amassed quite a bit of information that regr people would usually not be able to get their hands on. Through one of the Abyss Mercenaries'' missions around the world, Wilbur hade across information on zombies appearing in a country due to their research on new medicine.


    There had only been three zombies at first, but more and more people got infected eventually and the country''s army lost ten thousand soldiers to get rid of the zombiespletely.


    It was a painful price to pay, considering there were only three hundred test subjects for the experiment.


    Diseya had a poption of a hundred thousand people, so the Night Demons were a terrible threat.

 Chapter 2776

    "I''ll take your powers too, Edmund!"


    Upon saying those words, Hadirt reached out to swipe at Edmund from behind the ck defensive barrier. The sword Edmund was holding was firmly stuck to the barrier, and he could not pull it out no matter how hard he tried. It was not long before Hadirt got his fingers around Edmund''s neck.


    "Come on, Edmund! Let us be one! Hahahaha!"


    Hadirtughed loudly and started absorbing the energy aura inside Edmund''s body. The next second, however, Edmund put his hands together and muttered a spell. A ck dragon appeared above his head, letting out a howl of fury as it wed at Hadirt''s defensive barrier.


    Roar!


    The defense barrier exploded with the dragon''s attack just as Edmund sessfully wrangled himself out of Hadirt''s grip. He flew several dozens of meters backward, only to stop ande charging toward Hadirt once more.


    Edmund leaped into the air, melding into the ck dragon. It shed its razor- sharp talons, swiping at Hadirt.


    "You bastard! You''re a dragon n cultivator too, Edmund! No wonder you were so protective of Wilbur... to the point that you got my brother killed. I''m going to kill you today and avenge my brother!" Hadirt roared, soaring toward Edmund as he swung his sword against the ck dragon.


    Despite being very powerful, Edmund only had a hundred and ten thousand years of cultivation while Hadirt had a hundred and fifty thousand.


    There was a clear difference in power between the two of them, and the ck dragon exploded after a few attacks from Hadirt''s sword. Edmund was sent flying as well, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    The effects of the Power Elixir Drop were also ending, and his energy aura surged out of Edmund as he returned to his heavily wounded state.


    Edmund had been injured pretty badly before this and getting injured again after taking the Power Elixir Drop by force hadpletely drained him of all energy.


    Edmund grabbed instinctively at the energy aura flowing out of him, but it was fruitless.


    "Hahaha!"


    Hadirtughed loudly from where he was in the heavens. "I bet you never saw thising, Edmund! Either way, I''ll be happy to send you on your way."


    Upon saying those words, Hadirt darted up to Edmund before swinging his sword down at Edmund.


    "Aura Return!"


    Wilbur roared the words at the veryst second, appearing behind Edmund and forming a defense barrier out of the power of the light to block Hadirt''s attack.


    "What the..."

 Chapter 2777

    Hadirt was shocked to see Wilbur, as well as the state he was in. "Wilbur Penn... you''re alive! Wait, you''re the heir of the Child of Light? You''re wearing a full suit of Light Armor! There is no ce for light, not in the nine major towns! I''m going to


    kill you!"


    Hadirt''s sword broke through the defense barrier of the power of light, stabbing in Wilbur''s direction. Wilbur gripped the ck sword with his hands, and the Light Gloves converted the energy of the sword into the power of light that was channeled into Wilbur''s body.


    Hadirt was once again shocked to see this but wrenched his sword out of Wilbur''s grasp to stab at the Light Armor on his body.


    Just then, the Light Armor began to radiate a white glow. A faintyer of ck miasma swirled outside the white glow, and that was what absorbed the energy from Hadirt''s sword.


    He furrowed his brows. "How... How could that be?"


    Yet before he could give it more thought, Wilbur radiated a ck aura that quickly formed a ck vortex. It devoured Hadirt''s sword altogether, as well as the energy auraing out of Hadirt.


    Hadirt was furious when he sensed this, striking the Light Armor with a force that sent Wilbur flying.


    Hadirt used the counterforce to fly a dozen meters backward as well. By the time he looked again, Grote and the others had safely rescued Edmund and were hiding far away. Felix called out to Wilbur, "Use the Light Gloves to absorb his powers, Master! You''ll be stronger than Hadirt if you convert his power into yours!"


    "Got it."


    The Child of Light did have the power to absorb that of others, but Hadirt had not expected Wilbur to have such a power as well.


    Hadirt''s chest heaved as he looked at Wilbur. "No, this can''t be. That could not have been dark space power... What did you learn? How are you able to absorb my energy? F*ck, I''ve been cultivating for fifty thousand years! You''re not beating me, kid! I''m going to kill you. Take this, Wilbur Penn!"


    Upon saying those words, he summoned the ck sword once more before swinging it toward Wilbur. Yet Wilbur remained standing where he was, and the Light Armor absorbed all of the sword aura from the attack without harming him in the slightest.


    The Child of Light had said before that the power of light was a special dimensionalw, one that could turn any and all forms of energy into more power of light.


    Felix had told this to Wilbur, giving him a greater understanding of the Child of Light. This meant that Wilbur could withstand Hadirt''s attacks even if Hadirt had a hundred and fifty thousand years of cultivation after taking the Power Elixir Drop. Yes, Wilbur could deflect Hadirt''s attacks while looking for a chance tond attacks of his own.


    Hadirt made a series of sword strikes, but not one of them managed to hurt Wilbur. This shocked Hadirt greatly, but that shock was quickly reced with fury.


    "You bastard! Do you think you''ll be able to defeat me just because you can absorb everything? Let me show you what true absorption is!"


    Hadirt muttered a spell and began to release a ck energy aura that was like a thick fog. It spread out quickly, filling the sky before creating a dimension spanning several hundred meters.


    Wilbur and Hadirt were both contained in the dimension, and Hadirtughed loudly once it was formed. "Oh right, Wilbur. I forgot to tell you that I''d already mastered the essence of dark space power. I shall devour you today, and gain all of your energy. I shall be the heir of the Child of Light, and you shall be a pile of bones!"


    The Dark Dimension began to shrink, reducing everything in its space to dust. Hadirt was devouring the energy of everything within the space, from the rocks on the ground to the grains of sand in the air.

 Chapter 2778

    Augheimer was shocked to see this. "Crap, Wilbur''s still in the Dark Dimension. Is he going to be devoured and reduced to dust?"


    "Let''s go and save him now!" said Grote.


    "No!"


    Felix stopped them at thest second. "Don''t worry. Master has the Light Armor on him, so he won''t be devoured by Hadirt. On the contrary, I think Hadirt''s in for a nasty surprise."


    The Dark Dimension grew smaller and smaller, shrinking until it was a cuboid around two meters tall.


    "Hahahaha! I can''t wait to absorb all your energy, Wilbur Penn. This is goodbye, young man!"


    Hadirt opened and closed his hand, and the tall cube shrank until it was the shape of a person. However, it was unable to shrink any further beyond that.


    The next second, a ray of light shone out of the darkness. It ripped through the Dark Dimension like torn fabric, revealing a glowing Wilbur in front of Hadirt.


    Wilbur stomped on the ground, and all the darkness around him disappeared immediately.


    "What? You..."


    Hadirt''s Power Elixir Drop was used up then, and he smirked as the energy aura flowed out of him. "Ha, I''m still far more powerful than all of you without the support of the Power Elixir Drop! Let''s see how sturdy that armor of yours is, Wilbur!"


    He struck Wilbur hard on the left side of his chest, sending him flying at once. Wilbur caught his bnce in mid-air, gritting his teeth through the pain throbbing in his chest as he looked up at Hadirt. "It''s my turn now."


    Wilbur cast a blow toward Hadirt, forming a white dragon that pounced on him. Hadirt moved into a defense position, but the white dragon was nowhere to be seen. It appeared behind Hadirt the next second, shattering his defensive barrier with a flick of its tail.


    The white dragon wed at Hadirt, grabbing him in its strong talons. Hadirt cast a blow at the same time, the pressure crushing the white dragon at once. Wilbur had leaped up to Hadirt then, and he punched Wilbur in the side of his face.


    Wilbur was sent flying, crashing into a tall building.


    "What the... I didn''t know my fists were so powerful."


    Hadirt stared at his hands in disbelief for a while, before lighting up andughing loudly. "I got it! Oh, Wilbur. You might have the Light Armor, but you didn''t inherit the Child of Light''s true power. You can''t master the power of light because your heart is still filled with evil. You can''t master the power of light with even a single impure thought in your head, and you can''t do that! Ha, what a joke! To think that I saw you as an elite because I thought you were the Child of Light! But the power of light in your body weakens once you harbor evil thoughts, and your powers decrease as well. My, my... you''re still a weakling, after all."


    Wilbur flew into the air from the pile of debris, looking at Hadirt. "I might not be a match for you, but you can''t kill me either."


    "Oh, I couldn''t just now. Things are different now, though. Evil thoughts have formed in your mind, Wilbur. I can kill you now."

 Chapter 2779

    Hadirt stared Wilbur down like a predator stalking its prey. He swung at Wilbur with his long sword, and Wilbur blocked the attack with his Magic Dragon de.


    ng!


    The Magic Dragon de was broken into two, and Hadirt aimed a kick at Wilbur. This caused him to fall from mid-air, and Hadirt chased after him to cast another attack toward the left side of his chest.


    All of a sudden, a wild tiger appeared. It let out a loud roar, pouncing on Hadirt.


    The tiger was sted to dust as Hadirt''s sword crumbled as well, the powerful energy waves sending Hadirt flying.


    Hadirt touched the ground with his feet, leaping several meters backward before frowning at the sudden attacker. "Who are you?"


    Wilbur was beside himself with shock. "What are you doing here, Locke?"


    Wilbur wanted to befriend Lock after the Guard Challenge back in Walker Town, but Locke had been less than willing to do so.


    The two had parted ways after that, and Wilbur had been pretty sure he would never see Locke again, only for him to be here.


    Locke nced at Hadirt, before turning back to smile at Wilbur. "My master sent me on an errand in Buck Town, but I got here and heard that Hadirt wants to massacre everyone. I was going to leave, but the guards at the portal wouldn''t let me. They said no cultivator was going to leave Buck Town. I heard the battle here and came to check it out. I didn''t expect to see you here. Well, I''m obviously going to be on your side since Hadirt won''t even let us live. Let me help you take him down. We''re allies now, Wilbur Penn."


    "Thank you."


    Hadirt was furious. "Ha, do you really think you can kill me?"


    "Well, it''s worth giving a try, isn''t it?"


    Locke charged towards Hadirt, and a wild tiger appeared to attack as well. At the same time, Wilbur attacked from the right as he stabbed Hadirt with an Azure Dragon Spear.


    Grote soared into the sky, attacking Hadirt from the top of his head. Grote had over ten thousand years of cultivation, and Wilbur and Locke had abined total of fifteen years of cultivation.


    Felix had five thousand years of cultivation, too. More and more people were joining in the battle, and it was not long before Hadirt was surrounded by up to a hundred cultivators.


    More and more injuries appeared on Hadirt''s body as the attacks piled up on him. Things seemed to be improving, and everyone was certain they would be able to slowly kill him if they kept going. Hadirt was just despicable. Dalton deserved what happened to him, but Hadirt ended up ming the cultivators of Buck Town for his death.


    Since Hadirt wanted all of Buck Town to make up for his brother''s death, they would have Hadirt die right here. Yes, that would teach him a lesson on going against the cultivators of Buck Town.


    Yet just as everyone was certain Hadirt would be dead, his aura suddenly multiplied as he let out a roar that sent everyone flying.

 Chapter 2780

    Grote shouted, "He has another Power Elixir Drop! Wilbur, leave right now! I''ll stop him!"


    "Oh, it''s toote for that now!"


    Hadirt swung his sword wildly, casting several blows. Each sword aura appeared in the form of a hurricane that thrashed wildly in different directions, ripping any cultivator in its way to pieces.


    Within just a few seconds, there were only seventy people left from the hundred who had joined the battle.


    Grote looked at Wilbur solemnly. "We don''t have much time, Wilbur. I don''t know how long I can hold on for. Hurry up, leave with Lord Edmund."


    Hadirt red at Grote. "Listen up, you meddling bastard! None of you are getting out of here alive!"


    Hadirt swung his sword over, and a rampant hurricane came hurtling towards Grote at once. At thest second, a figure appeared behind Grote. He was controlling a ck dragon, directing it to pounce on the hurricane.


    "Roar!"


    The ck dragon let out a howl of fury, but it quickly turned into an agonized cry. The rampant hurricane had ripped it apart in seconds, and an immense pressure spread out as Edmund let out a deafening roar.


    "Aaaaarrrghhhh!"


    Just then, Wilbur came soaring over like a ray of white light. He had cast the Dragon Spell, and a white dragon charged into the hurricane with a cry of fury. It was not long before the hurricane disappeared, and the white dragon had doubled in size.


    Edmund''s jaw dropped open at the sight of the white dragon. "What the..."


    Wilbur stood on the white dragon''s head. "This white dragon was channeled out of the power of the light. The power of the light can absorb all energy... I just understood its true meaning moments ago."


    He then turned to the others and said, "Let me take it from here."


    Wilbur controlled the white dragon to fly toward Hadirt.


    "Hahahaha!" Hadirt cackled. "Just in time to pay for your cockiness, Wilbur Penn!"


    Hadirt cast two sword attacks after that, but the white dragon absorbed them all before doubling in size once more.


    "What? You absorbed my attack? That''s impossible!"


    Hadirt cried out in outrage, just as the air shed with white light. An Azure Dragon Spear came hurtling toward Hadirt, and he grabbed it as the spear crumbled into dust under his powerful dark aura.


    "Bastard..."


    Roar!


    Wilbur arrived with the white dragon the next second. It let out a low growl, and Hadirt was swallowed into its belly before he could even dodge.


    The cultivators watching on burst into cheers, thinking that the battle had been won. Not long after, however, the white dragon''s belly was blown apart by a loud explosion.

 Chapter 2781

    Boom!


    The white dragon disintegrated into dust and vanished, while a mass of ck mist rapidly spread out like a spider web. The sky within a few hundred meters was instantly covered by the ck web. Wilbur nced up at the web in the sky, then looked down at the mist below.


    At that moment, the mist abruptly gathered up and formed a ck sphere. Hadirt stood within the sphere and red menacingly at Wilbur. A sudden sense of foreboding welled up within Wilbur. Then, numerous tendrils extended from the ck web above, swiftly entangling the cultivators in the sky.


    Wilbur watched as a cultivator was pulled into the web by the tendrils, only to be instantly consumed. Streams of energy flowed through thework of the web, all converging into the ck sphere below. Hadirt was absorbing the energy from the cultivators!


    "Sir!" a cultivator yelled.


    Suddenly, Felix, Grote, Edmund, and the others rushed over. Wilbur nced at them and asked, "Where''s Locke?"


    "Locke?" they asked.


    Everyone looked around, but no one saw Locke. Suddenly, Augheimer said, "Look. Is that Locke?"


    Everyone looked down upon hearing that, and they saw Locke charging toward the ck sphere below. A massive fist formed of cyan light instantly struck the ck sphere with a swift motion of his right hand.


    However, the unexpected attack did not ur. The fist was swallowed by the ck sphere, and Hadirtughed, saying, "Haha, you want to attack me? Unfortunately, it''s simply impossible with your level of cultivation!"


    Dozens of tentacles extended from the ck sphere, wrapping around Locke and dragging him inside as Hadirtughed.


    Locke was instantly absorbed by the ck sphere, his energy was transferred into Hadirt''s body. Meanwhile, tentacles continued to extend from the web in the sky, reaching out toward the others.


    Despite their efforts to resist, the cultivators were ensnared by the tentacles, and they were dragged into the web. Wilbur clenched his jaw in frustration and anger when he was hovering in mid-air. He said, "Senior Horne, Lord Edmund, Augheimer... Damn it, Hadirt, I swear I''ll kill you."


    A white light shield formed around Wilbur, and as soon as the tentacles made contact with the shield, they dissolved into ck mist and dissipated. The tentacles retreated rapidly, and the massive web began to close in swiftly, centering on Wilbur.


    The web enveloped Wilbur, and the ck sphere below rose to the same height as him. Hadirt, standing within the ck sphere, gazed coldly at Wilbur and said, "Give up, Wilbur. All your friends have died by my hand, and you''re next."


    The web rapidly contracted towards Wilbur after Hadirt finished speaking. A sharp pain surged from his left chest at that moment, which caused the white light to vanish as dark energy began to seep out. A wave of electrical sensation coursed through him, forcing Wilbur to involuntarily lower his head.


    "Haha, you did well, Wilbur. This is the attitude you should have when you''re faced with a real powerful opponent. Now, I''m turning you into energy. You''ll be part of me," said Hadirt.


    The ck web rapidly contracted, and it eventually wrapped Wilbur in itsyers. However, Wilbur suddenly opened his eyes right when he was fully ensnared by the tentacles.


    His eyes turned pitch ck at that moment, and a powerful energy began to emanate from within him.


    Then, a ck vortex was formed. It started to absorb Hadirt''s energy instead. "What? I can''t believe it''s the power of an evil god!" eximed Hadirt.


    Hadirt trembled all over. He never expected that Wilbur would sacrifice himself to an evil god, bing its minion. An ancient voice could be heard from Wilbur at that moment, "I haven''t seen you in a long time, Hadirt. How dare you do this to me? You''re going to die today!"


    Hadirt widened his eyes and said with shock, "Dark Lord! Y-You''re not dead? No! My Lord, please! Spare me!"


    The hysterical Hadirt knelt in front of Wilbur, but Wilbur did not intend to forgive him.

 Chapter 2782

    The vortex grewrger and eventually consumed the web. Hadirt clenched his jaw when he saw that. He dashed out of the ck sphere, turning to flee without a


    second thought.


    "Come back here!" ordered the Dark Lord.


    The Dark Lord extended his right hand, and a powerful force instantly pulled Hadirt back. Hadirt was then consumed by the ck vortex as it absorbed the dark energy from his body continuously.


    Hadirt was turned into a dried corpse in front of the Dark Lord and then turned to dust in the end.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ...


    Suddenly, a series of explosions echoed through the sky as Hadirt met his demise. The sky itself seemed to be drawn back like a curtain, revealing over a dozen small spaces wrapped in ck spider silk that detonated in unison. The cultivators who had been trapped within these spaces were all released from their confinement.


    It turned out that Hadirt had his limits. He managed to cast theplex formation with the help of the Power Elixir Drops, but he did not have full control of the formation''s power. He could only hide those he had absorbed in mid-air temporarily, and he intended to gradually convert everyone into energy after they had been devoured.


    However, Hadirt had not expected the Dark Lord to be residing within Wilbur, and the power of an evil god within Wilbur left Hadirt in shock. Ultimately, Hadirt was devoured, which caused the ancientplex formation to lose control and explode, leading to the rescue of everyone trapped within.


    "Sir!"


    "Mister Penn!"


    ...


    They all rushed towards Wilbur. The Dark Lord felt a sharp pain in his chest at that moment. His eyes rolled, lost his bnce, and then plummeted.


    Felix quickly flew towards Wilbur and caught him mid-air. Hended safely and ced him on the ground.


    The surrounding cultivators who witnessed the huge battle began to apud. Everyone knew that Wilbur had averted a crisis for Buck Town.


    Wilbur was unconscious for three days, and he finally woke up from a deep nap. He only felt hungry when he woke up, so Lord Edmund gave orders to prepare a nice banquet meal for Wilbur.


    Then, Wilbur learned the oue of the battle three days ago through Felix''s ount. Hadirt was absorbed and turned to dust. Everyone else was saved, and then they all rushed to the square where they eliminated the close followers of Hadirt.


    "Master, you just saved all the cultivators of Buck Town," said Felix.


    Wilbur shook his head and said, "No, we all saved Buck Town."


    Then, Wilbur found out that Locke had left Buck Town, and Buck Town had entered a state of high alert.


    Hadirt died in Buck Town, after all, and he was the ruler of the seventh ughter town, Tevinter Town.


    The cultivators of Tevinter Town would seek revenge if Hadirt was dead. Therefore, Edmund ordered all the cultivators to stay alert. A huge battle would begin immediately if Tevinter Town cultivators showed up in Buck Town.


    However, they waited for ten days. No one from Tevinter Town came looking for trouble. Ten dayster, George came looking for Edmund in Buck Town as the representative of the Ruler''s Alliance. He invited Edmund to head towards Walker Town to discuss business.


    Edmund felt worried, so Wilbur suggested he tag along. Then, theye to Walker Town.


    George led them and flew toward the Brontel Mountains, where theynded at a pce on the mountaintop.


    The seven other City Lords had arrived in the pce. George led two cultivators into the pce where it was supposed to be a secret meeting between the lords of the Nine Major Towns, yet Wilbur was somehow brought along to this secret meeting, so everyone''s gaze was fixated on him.

 Chapter 2783

    Edmund chuckled softly and said, "Please don''t misunderstand, everyone. I allowed him toe with me. Everyone, I think you all know about what happened in Buck Town, right?"


    "We knew about it a long time ago. However, we can''t believe Hadirt was so outrageous. His brother, Dalton, was not considered powerful, but he always stirred up trouble. There shouldn''t be an objection over his death, but Hadirt med Dalton''s death on all the Buck Town cultivators. We can''t believe he wanted to ughter all the cultivators in Buck Town. His tragic end is well deserved."


    "Thanks," said Edmund.


    Edmund let out a sigh of relief and walked over. He pulled out a chair to sit down. There were only nine chairs in the meeting room, and eight people had taken their seats, leaving Wilbur still standing. The ruler of the Light Town, Odysseus, looked at Wilbur. He gestured for him to sit, and he said, "Please have a seat since you''re the one who killed Hadirt. You deserve to sit here."


    Wilbur hesitated, and he did not sit in the end. He said, "Everyone, Hadirt was acting out of line this time, so we had no choice but to go against him. I wish you all can give Buck Town a chance and give Lord Edmund a chance."


    George asked, "What do you suggest then, Wilbur?"


    "I''ll be waiting outside," replied Wilbur.


    Then, he walked out of the meeting room. Truthfully, Wilbur knew that even though Odysseus offered him a seat, the rulers did not ept him. Wilbur also did not wish to be the ruler of Tevinter Town.


    Moreover, Tevinter Town was built by Hadirt. A lot of the cultivators in Tevinter Town must be seeking revenge now that Hadirt was killed.


    Wilbur had several thousands of years'' worth in cultivation, but he was not a powerful cultivator in the middle dimensions. Therefore, he did not dare to go against all the cultivators of a major town.


    If he were to be the ruler of Tevinter Town, he would be joining Hadirt soon. Wilbur was not Hadirt, so he would not make such a stupid decision.


    The meeting concluded half an hourter. George came out to tell Wilbur to enter the meeting room. Odysseus announced the solution in front of everyone.


    Hadirt was dead, but Tevinter Town could not without a lord. After some discussions between the rulers, they unanimously decided to let the Senior Guard who worked for Odysseus, Ad, be in charge of Tevinter Town.


    Meanwhile, they would hold a tournament for a new ruler, and the tournament wouldst for three months.


    The solution was approved by everyone in the end. Wilbur and Edmund also returned to Buck Town after the meeting ended. They sighed in relief when they were back in Buck Town. Edmund then lifted the townwide state of alert. He looked at Wilbur in the City Lord''s quarters and said, "Wilbur, you saved all the cultivators of Buck Town and restored my dignity. I am very grateful to you. Go ahead, you can make three requests, and I will do my best to fulfill them."


    "Thanks, Lord Edmund. My first request is that the Chris family forever belong to Mister Felix Horne."


    "No problem," Edmund agreed readily.


    "As for my second request, I want the four major families to have their annual taxes cut down in half," Wilbur continued.


    "Sure."


    "As for myst request, I wish you could have Lord Grote allow me to enter the White Tiger Forest to cultivate."

 Chapter 2784

    "To cultivate in the White Tiger Forest? Why are you making such a simple request?"


    Wilbur replied, "I have great admiration for Lord Grote, so I''d like to befriend him."


    "Alright, sure."


    "Thanks, Lord Edmund."


    Upon returning to the Chris family that day, Wilbur went to the Hilton family apanied by Augheimer. Wilbur and Augheimer found themselves before Grote as soon as orders from Lord Edmund arrived.


    Grote asked in a slightly shocked tone, "Why did you do this, Mister Penn? If you would like to cultivate in the White Tiger Forest, I can give orders to build you a residence in the forest. Why did you have to inform the ruler?"


    Wilbur took out two storage rings and passed them to Grote. He said, "Mister Grote, I''ll return the storage rings to you since you mentioned. It was Senior Horne and my fault that you were robbed thest time. We shouldn''t have raided the Hilton family. In here are one hundred and ten thousand gold coins. I will give them back to you."


    "Huh? Is this because of that? Actually, I kind of forgot about that some time ago."


    Wilbur sped his hands together and said, "Please, Lord Grote, at least let me cultivate in the White Tiger Forest for two years, so I can give a good ount to the City Lord."


    "Alright. I''ll order my men to build a residence in the White Tiger Forest right away."


    "No, you don''t have to, Lord Grote. Augheimer and I can build a cabin ourselves. You don''t need to worry about us," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur and Augheimer went towards the White Tiger Forest to cultivate after a brief conversation with Grote. Grote looked at the storage rings in his hand. He knew deep down that Wilbur and Augheimer did note to return the gold coins to him, they came for the secret of the Four Divine Beasts instead.


    However, Grote went through a lot, so he decided to let it be. The four major families guarded the secret of the Four Divine Beasts for ten thousand years, but no one discovered a clue. It would be fateful for Wilbur if he could find the key to solve the mystery.


    Compared to Wilbur, Grote was more concerned about Babbit, the head of the Reyne family. Babbit did not appear ever since his seclusion, and he was also absent during the battle with Hadirt.


    Babbit would never do that, so Grote wondered if Babbit was in some kind of trouble.


    Wilbur cut down severalrge trees in the White Tiger Forest and quickly turned the trunks into wooden nks. Augheimer helped him, and they built a small wooden cabin within only half a day.


    Augheimer asked puzzlingly, "Wilbur, since we can cultivate in the Vermillion Bird Mountains, why do we have toe to the White Tiger Forest where the energy intensity is identical? There''s no difference. I''m afraid what we''re doing will cause suspicion from Lord Grote."


    "If he''s suspicious of us, so be it, but I don''t think he''ll mind it. As for why I brought you here to cultivate, have you heard of the secret of the Four Divine Beasts?" asked Wilbur.


    Wilbur mentioned the secret of the Four Divine Beasts. Augheimer frowned and said, "The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and the ck Tortoise. Does this mean you want to collect the energy of the Four Divine Beasts to see what will happen?"


    Wilbur replied, "That''s right. Oh yeah, Augheimer, don''t you think it''s a coincidence we have the Four Divine Beasts in Earth''s dimension too? I can''t believe the middle dimension has it too. Do you think there''s a connection between them?"


    Augheimer asked puzzlingly, "Really? Is there an Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise in Earth''s dimension?"

 Chapter 2785

    Wilbur was momentarily silent. The Four Divine Beasts: Azure Dragon, White


    Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise, only existed in the Dasha region. They seemed to hold a special significance. Suddenly, Wilbur thought of Kaiser Fern, who had once resided within his body.


    Kaiser Fern was an evil god. He was not from Dasha, but he had the name of someone from Dasha as if he had some sentiment toward Dasha. A powerful being like Kaiser could travel to any dimension he pleases. He could be anywhere, so Wilbur wondered why Kaiser was so fond of Dasha.


    ''Could it be that Dasha held an unknown secret?'' Wilbur thought.


    Wilbur and Augheimer caught several wild boars in the White Tiger Forest during the afternoon. They stored the leftover food in their storage rings after roasting them and enjoying a hearty meal. Then, they returned to the cabin to cultivate.


    Cultivators preferred not to be disturbed, so Grote only sent two people to observe from a distance. They noticed that Wilbur and Augheimer returned to their cabin to cultivate after eating and drinking, so it was reported to Grote back at the residence.


    "Alright, I understand. Leave," acknowledged Grote.


    Grote felt like perhaps Wilbur dide to return the one hundred and ten thousand gold coins. Otherwise, he could have stayed in the White Tiger Forest to cultivate for several hundred years, or a thousand years, instead of only two years.


    What could he learn by cultivating for just two years? He might not even reach the entry-level in such a short time.


    Grote got rid of the suspicion he had. However, he did not know that Wilbur possessed a dimensional item. The time in the mirror dimension passed a thousand times faster. Therefore, it would only be a year that passed if Wilbur cultivated for a thousand years in the mirror dimension.


    Thus, cultivating for two years would mean two thousand years of cultivation. Two thousand years'' worth of cultivation was good enough for Wilbur. Two years soon passed, and Wilbur and Augheimer both improved with two thousand years'' worth of cultivation.


    During the two millennia, Wilbur finally gathered the power of the Four Divine Beasts and uncovered its secret. Meanwhile, Augheimerprehended thew of dark space within the two-year span.


    However, thew of dark space he learned was not ck in color. It was ck with a slight gray tint that could consume all surrounding energy.


    Two yearster, Wilbur and Augheimer left the White Tiger Forest. They said their farewells to Grote and then returned to the Chris family estate.


    Felix was very happy to see them return. A carriage arrived outside as they were chatting. Divan quickly walked into the Chris family estate and asked, "Is Mister Penn here?"


    Wilbur turned to look at Divan. He asked, "Can I help you, sir?"


    Divan was out of breath as he replied, "Someone has been hurling insults at the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds these past few days, hoping to challenge Augheimer. Mister Penn, I wonder if you can allow Augheimer to return and ept the challenge. He''s still a member of the Reyne family, after all."


    Wilbur looked at Augheimer, who gave him a nod at that moment and said, "Yeah, of course."


    "Alright, in that case, you should return with Mister Divan, Augheimer. Remember that you should return as soon as possible once you''ve settled the problem at the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds," Wilbur said.


    "I understand."


    Augheimer went back to the Reyne family with Divan. He headed to the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds after changing into the Reyne family attire.


    He leaped onto the arena and looked at his opponent who was dressed in armor. He sized his opponent up and asked, "So, you''re the one who wants to challenge me?"


    "That''s right. Jimmy of the Dragon yer Organization was my lifelong buddy, Augheimer. You killed him, so I must kill you today to avenge him!"

 Chapter 2786

    "I see. So, you''re Jimmy''s buddy. It looks like you have the right to challenge me," Augheimer responded.


    There was a cold glint in Augheimer''s eyes. The humiliation he had suffered at the hands of the Dragon yer Organization was something he had never forgotten. Even after a hundred or a thousand years, the extreme disgrace he felt would remain etched in his memory.


    "My name is Collier, and you better remember it."


    The armored warrior flipped his right hand, and a huge de instantly appeared in his hand. He then raised his left hand, revealing a storage ring, and said, "I''m cing a bet. There are ten thousand gold coins in the ring, which is all of Jimmy''s savings in the Dragon yer Organization. Jimmy used to store his gold coins here. Since the gold coins are his, I''ll use them as my stake now. If I win, I get to kill Augheimer."


    Augheimer had a different status in the Reyne family. Through his efforts, the clever Augheimer gained the status of a servant. ording to the rules of the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds, servants could only injure their opponents. One must ce a bet of gold coins in order to kill an opponent.


    It would cost a thousand gold coins for an opponent''s life. Collier ced a bet of ten thousand gold coins, which undoubtedly was to insult Augheimer. However, both sides had to consent to proceed since it was apetition.


    The referee looked at Augheimer at that moment. The duel would remain fair if Augheimer also ced a bet of ten thousand gold coins. There would only be victory or defeat, and no killing. No one would be allowed to ughter anyone. However, if one side won, they would take all the gold coins that were ced in the bet.


    If the participants wagered their lives instead of cing a bet, they could win the opponent''s gold coins if they triumphed. However, they would not be allowed to kill the opponent.


    Augheimer did not have ten thousand gold coins, so he only had two options for the challenge match. He could either reject the challenge or choose to battle with his life. However, Augheimer would not be allowed to kill his opponent even if he


    won.


    It seemed unfair, but Buck Town was a ughter town. Most cultivators did not have a choice but to fight for their lives.


    Augheimer clenched his fists and took a deep breath. He said, "Alright, I ept the challenge."


    The referee asked, "Will you be cing bets, Mister Augheimer?"


    "No, I won''t ce a bet," replied Augheimer.


    What he said instantly caused a buzz. If both sides ced bets, it would only be a fair match with gold coins to lose. No one would die in the battle.


    However, if one or both sides did not ce bets, it would be a death battle. One or both sides would give it their all, thus being closer to a real fight.


    A battle like that was more interesting. Cultivators would unleash their full potential when they are pushed to their limits, after all. The fight would escte, and the shifts in strength and the unpredictable twists during the battle would make it hard to predict the oue.


    It would be a desperate struggle for survival for the fighters, but for the spectators,


    it would be a thrilling match filled with the grandeur of truebat.


    "Let the battle begin!" announced the referee.


    The battle officially began. Augheimer looked at Collier and said, "You better give


    it your all, or else it''ll be a humiliating defeat for you."

 Chapter 2787

    Collier sneered coldly and said, "Ha, you''re a funny guy. You almost forgot who you are. Why did you think I ced ten thousand gold coins to fight you? Your allies are very powerful, but you''re only a low-ranked cultivator who entered the middle dimension a few years ago. A person filled with hatred can''t be more powerful, and I have predicted your weaknesses. I only hope that this battle ends sooner."


    Augheimerughed coldly inside when he heard that. Collier felt like he was very powerful, and Augheimer was nothing more than a low-ranked cultivator. Collier felt like it was delusional for someone with lower dimension cultivation skills like Augheimer to thrive in the middle dimension.


    Collier was a cunning person, and he considered everything strategically. However, it was a shame that he did not know that Augheimer had two thousand years'' worth of cultivation and that he had mastered thew of dark space.


    Augheimer was an intelligent guy, but he never got the chance to improve his cultivation. Now that he gained two thousand years of cultivation, he was no longer afraid of ordinary cultivators.


    Collier raised his huge de in hand and pointed it at Augheimer, saying, "I will end your life in three attacks. Augheimer, you will pay for your arrogance!"


    Then, a powerful surge of energy radiated from his body. Everyone present was shocked by the intensity of his energy. They could not believe that Collier had cultivated for three thousand years. The energy emanating from Augheimer was faint in contrast, making him seem more like a weakling.


    Everyone fell silent at that moment. They quietly watched the two in the arena and waited for a result.


    Collier''s energy suddenly surged, and with a furious shout, he swung hisrge de towards Augheimer. A powerful de energy that was several meters long shot across the arena. Augheimer''s figure flickered in an instant, deftly evading the attack.


    "Damn it. Do you think you can dodge this?" asked Collier.


    Collier transformed into a blur soon after, and he swiftly appeared behind Augheimer. He raised hisrge de again and brought it down in a powerful strike.


    The fierce de energy surged toward him, and Augheimer quickly spun around. With both hands outstretched, a white defensive wall appeared in front of him. The de energy struck the white wall with a thunderous boom.


    The wall shattered in an instant, and Augheimer was knocked back for more than ten meters. Both of his palms were wounded, and blood dripped to the ground through his fingers.


    Augheimer panted as he looked at Collier coldly. He said, "You made two attacks, so now you''re left with one. If you can''t kill me within three attacks, you lose."


    The rules of thepetition stated that a win could only be determined when one side admitted defeat, or when an opponent was knocked away from the arena. The match had the same rules, but Collier dered he must kill Augheimer within three attacks.


    Therefore, Augheimer said that to enrage Collier. He wanted to provoke Collier into unleashing his full power, so Augheimer deliberately said that to agitate him further. When a person was enraged, they often exposed many weaknesses, and Augheimer could use those opportunities to gain an advantage.


    As expected, there was malice in Collier''s eyes as he warned coldly, "Don''t worry, Augheimer. I will kill you with the next attack."


    Then, his energy suddenly doubled. Two clones were separated from his body on his left and his right. Three Colliers swung their des at the same time towards Augheimer.

 Chapter 2788

    Collier shouted, "Ice sh!"


    Three de energies came from three different directions, but as they were about to reach Augheimer, they merged into one, transforming into a de energy storm that rushed toward Augheimer.


    Augheimer clenched his jaw and formed a shield. He forcefully resisted the de energy storm. Two powerful energy masses collided. The storm swiftly destroyed Augheimer''s shield, with the violent de energy tearing apart his clothes and leaving over a hundred wounds across his body.


    "Argh!"


    Augheimer threw his head back to yell, but thankfully, the shield stopped most of the de energy storm. Augheimer stood still in the storm for two seconds before it passed him by. Augheimer then pushed forward and turned to a shadowy figure in mid-air at the end.


    "Die, Augheimer!" yelled Collier.


    Collier sprinted towards him and leaped into the air, aiming a powerful double kick at Augheimer. Augheimer then grabbed hold of Collier''s legs, and the two flew toward the edge of the arena.


    "Haha!" Collierughed, then said, "Don''t waste your efforts, Augheimer. You lost."


    Collier''s legs erupted with a surge of powerful energy after he said that. The two were at the edge of the arena by then. Augheimer held tightly onto Collier''s legs, then suddenly with exerted force, he lifted Collier overhead and threw him with a powerful flip. Collier was hurled off the tform, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    Augheimer hooked onto the fence of the arena with his feet, so he was dangling in mid-air. His body did not touch the ground.


    The referee blew a whistle when he saw that. Augheimer turned and jumped back onto the tform. The referee raised Augheimer''s hand, showing everyone that he had won the fight.


    Outside the arena, after a brief moment of silence, the crowd erupted into enthusiastic apuse. They could not believe that Augheimer managed to secure victory by using physical strength and skill to throw Collier off.


    Everyone believed that Augheimer had won by sheer luck. His clothes were tattered at that moment, and his body was covered with over a hundred wounds. He appeared severely injured.


    Collier was standing below the arena at that moment, and he was filled with rage to see that Augheimer won. He leaped onto the stage and yelled, "I refuse to ept this! Augheimer, I challenge you again, but I won''t ce a bet this time. Do you dare to ept my challenge?"


    The referee looked at Augheimer. Augheimer won the match with his skills, but the rules of the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds allowed for repeated challenges. Augheimer had secured a narrow victory, but he could not avoid Collier''s relentless pursuit.


    Of course, he could choose to forfeit. However, he would lose the chance to im ten thousand gold coins if he did. Every cultivator who steps into the arena was given ten matches toplete.


    The fighter must continue facing them until all ten matches arepleted if a challenger keeps cing bets. Only then can they im their winnings. Otherwise, withdrawing midway would prevent them from obtaining any rewards, even if they won.


    Augheimer nodded and said, "In that case, I''ll battle you again."


    "Ha. It''s your choice. In that case, I''ll battle you again!" yelled Collier.


    He seemed very d. Augheimer was a greedy individual to Collier. He felt like Augheimer disregarded his condition and chose to continue battling for the sake of ten thousand gold coins. He believed such arrogance from Augheimer would only lead to death.


    The referee announced the start of the match, Collier smirked and said, "You managed to survive the first round when I had full confidence in killing you in the first round. However, for this second round, you''ve truly doomed yourself. Prepare to die!"

 Chapter 2789

    Collier transformed into a fleeting shadow and charged toward Augheimer. Augheimer was a cornered beast to him, someone incapable of putting up any resistance. He believed a single strike was all it would take to finish him off.


    However, Collier was unaware that Augheimer had been biding his time. Truthfully, Augheimer was not only after Collier''s ten thousand gold coins but also sought to kill him. If he had won the first round easily, Collier would have likely chosen to leave.


    Augheimer would have insatiable rage if that was the case. The scenes from that day reyed in his mind, fueling his hatred for the Dragon yer Organization. Augheimer had no intention of sparing Collier since Collier came to him willingly.


    Collier got closer at that moment, so Augheimer unleashed a surge of dark energy. The power of dark space spread out like a thick fog, and within moments, Collier was enveloped in the dense fog. By the time he realized Augheimer had been hiding his true strength, it was toote.


    Collier''s energy was instantly absorbed in the midst of the dark fog. His body exploded with a loud bang and turned into pulverized remains.


    The dark mist returned to Augheimer''s body, leaving the arena in stunned silence. Everyone, including the referee, was shocked by the disy of overwhelming power. They wondered how Augheimer could have concealed such power, and if it was deliberate to make Collier underestimate him.


    "That''s the power of dark space!"


    "Augheimer mastered thew of dark space!"


    "That''s terrifying!"


    "Augheimer has be a truly powerful cultivator..."


    The battlested less than a minute. The crowd came to their senses, they realized that Augheimer had been feigning weakness deliberately. Collier would never have dared to challenge him a second time if he had not done so.


    "Augheimer is so cunning!" someone shouted.


    "It''s not his fault. Everyone has to learn to hide their trump card to survive in Buck Town," someone defended.


    The referee raised Augheimer''s hand and dered that he won the challenge match. After that, no one dared to challenge Augheimer for the next ten minutes.


    Winning against Augheimer meant ten thousand gold coins in rewards, but everyone knew that they stood no chance against him. Challenging Augheimer would be the equivalent of digging their own graves.


    Augheimer left the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds with the storage ring in hand. He felt his cultivation improved significantly as he walked through the streets, likely due to the energy he absorbed from Collier. It seemed that consuming the energy of other cultivators could indeed enhance his power.


    He hesitated for a moment, then decided not to return to the Chris family. He headed out of town instead, toward the daunting cultivation grounds he dared enter in the past.


    Augheimer knew that absorbing energy from cultivators within the town would likely be discovered by Wilbur and Felix. However, if he left town and fought outside, they would be none the wiser.


    Augheimer was not one to rely on others. He was grateful to Wilbur for his guidance, but he also felt a deep sense of inferiority. The time in the mirror dimension was a thousand times faster than in the outside world, but Augheimer did not own the dimensional item.


    Augheimer might have returned to Wilbur if he could not find a way to rapidly advance his cultivation. However, it no longer seemed necessary to him.

 Chapter 2790

    Wilbur grew concerned because he waited until evening with no sign of Augheimer''s return. He sent someone to inquire about Augheimer at the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds. The guard of the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds informed Wilbur that Augheimer had finished the matches earlier that morning.


    Augheimer won ten thousand gold coins from the battle, then left the Azure Dragon Trial Grounds.


    Felix said, "Master, it seems Augheimer may have left town. He has followed you closely for the past two years, but I can see that he possesses a strong sense of pride. He''s not the type to willingly serve under someone else''smand. It was out of necessity in the past, but from now on, I doubt he will return to look for you again."


    Wilbur was reminded by Felix that Augheimer had always been a cultivator with a strong sense of pride, even back in Earth''s dimension. It seemed that despite entering the middle dimension, Augheimer''s personality remained unchanged.


    Wilbur said, "In that case, let him be. It''s a good thing too because I want to go into seclusion to cultivate. I won''t meet anyone for six months, Senior Horne. If anyonees to look for me, please reject them on my behalf."


    "I understand, sir," said Felix.


    Wilbur wanted to go into seclusion to investigate the secret of the Four Divine Beasts. Wilbur finally gathered the four distinct types of energy after absorbing the energy source from the White Tiger Forest. With the energy of Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoisebined, he uncovered a shocking secret.


    The secret was that in addition to the energy sources represented by the Four Divine Beasts, there existed a fifth, a powerful energy source hidden within Buck Town. The mysterious energy source could rapidly enhance cultivation if harnessed.


    The energy source was unlike the Four Divine Beasts'' energy sources. It had always been present above Buck Town, unsealed and freely avable.


    However, no one in town had ever sensed its existence. After much contemtion, Wilbur concluded that the mysterious Golden Dragon energy source must have been intentionally reserved for dragon n cultivators. It appeared to be a special energy source left behind by a dragon n cultivator. The secret of the Four Divine Beasts was that when the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise energies were released and fused together, they would transform into a fifth unique energy. The unique energy was known as the Golden Dragon energy.


    Wilbur did a test during his cultivation. He once merged the energies of the Four Divine Beasts, and then something miraculous happened in the end. He could not believe that the Four Divine Beasts merged and transformed into a Golden Dragon.


    In Earth''s dimension, there had been geographical sayings in the Dasha region. Each of the Four Divine Beasts was said to guard their respective region, with the Azure Dragon in the west, the White Tiger in the east, the Vermillion Bird in the north, and the ck Tortoise in the south, while the Golden Dragon resided in the center region.


    Therefore, when the Four Divine Beasts fused together, a Golden Dragon appeared, and the dragon aura it emitted was a special type of energy. Wilbur sensed the presence of a fifth unique energy in the sky through the Golden Dragon, and it was the Golden Dragon energy source.


    The discovery made Wilbur very happy. He never expected to be able to cultivate there since arriving at Buck Town, after all. The series of events that followed seemed to gradually guide him along. Having uncovered the secret of the Four Divine Beasts, Wilbur knew that as long as he could cultivate the Golden Dragon and make it stronger, he would undoubtedly gain greater power.


    Therefore, Wilbur nned to go into seclusion for six months to cultivate. He intended to inform Augheimer, but it was a shame that Augheimer had other ns. There was no need to be polite since Augheimer left.


    Among the five sources of energy, the Golden Dragon energy source was the most powerful. If he could absorb arge amount of Golden Dragon energy and elevate the Golden Dragon to a higher realm, he would be unrivaled in Buck Town.

 Chapter 2791

    Although Hadirt had already been in, Wilbur knew that this matter was far from over. The cultivators of Tevinter Town would not let it rest. At the moment, Tevinter Town was hosting a selection tournament for the new city lord.


    Wilbur knew that regardless of the oue, the new city lord would not cease to suppress him, and eventually, someone would be sent to challenge him. Therefore, for the next few years at least, he could not leave Buck Town.


    At the Reyne family residence, by the shores of Azure Dragon Lake, Divan knelt on one knee and respectfully reported, "Lord Babbit, our n has failed. Wilbur''s old friend, Augheimer, has suddenly grown immensely powerful. He personally killed Collier. If Augheimer and Wilbur joined forces, I believe they could threaten the very foundation of Buck Town. Therefore, I suggest that we must find a way to eliminate Augheimer first, and then look for an opportunity to kill Wilbur."


    Since the battle with Hadirt, Edmund''s attitude toward Wilbur has changed significantly. Edmund had gone from being unable to tolerate Wilbur''s existence to now epting it.


    However, while Wilbur was allowed to cultivate in Buck Town, he absolutely could not be allowed to form awork of connections here. Otherwise, if Wilbur gained a solid foundation and became influential, it might be difficult to determine who would be the City Lord and who would be the subject in the future.


    Although Wilbur once saved his life, there must still be a clear distinction in status between cultivators, or the stability of Buck Town would be jeopardized. As the ruler of Buck Town, Edmund must assert his authority. Taking a deep breath, he asked, "Where is that cultivator named Augheimer now?"


    Divan replied, "Lord Babbit, Augheimer is currently outside the city. It is said that Augheimer cultivated a special technique that allows him to absorb the energy of other cultivators. In the past ten days, he has killed five thousand cultivators outside the city."


    "What? He managed to kill five thousand cultivators in just ten days by himself?" "Indeed, that''s the case."


    "That wretched man! If he continues like this, he might kill tens of thousands of cultivators within a month. This cannot be allowed. Divan, pass on my order to the Shadow Group. Go to the outskirts and find Augheimer. Make sure he is killed before dawn tomorrow."


    "Buck Town has already had one Hadirt. I do not want a second one to appear in my town."


    In the past, many techniques that could absorb a cultivator''s energy and spirit power appeared in both the higher and middle dimensions, but because these strange techniques disrupted the bnce of the cultivation world, they were eventually destroyed by the dimensional guardians.


    Now, with such a technique reappearing, could it mean that the middle dimensions were about to undergo a great upheaval?


    Although Edmund was unwilling to ept that, he could not deny its existence. Long ago, the dimensional guardians left a prophecy for the four major families foretelling that a cultivator who would break the shackles would appear ten thousand yearster, and this person was Wilbur.


    Because of Wilbur''s extraordinary identity, Edmund had taken this matter very seriously. It was even possible that the dimensional guardians might descend again due to Wilbur''s appearance. If that happened and Edmund gained the dimensional guardians'' protection, his cultivation strength would surely increase many times over!

 Chapter 2792

    Although Edmund and Wilbur could join forces to deal with the threat of Hadirt''s massacre, once the danger was eliminated, Edmund became even more aware of how formidable Wilbur was.


    Even though Wilbur was a righteous cultivator, if he were allowed to develop his ownwork of connections in Buck Town, it was likely that the ruler of the town would change hands.


    Edmund had nearly exhausted everything to secure his position as the City Lord of Buck Town. Now that Wilbur had appeared, the thought of losing his status as City Lord to him was something Edmund could not ept.


    Therefore, despite his fear of Wilbur, Edmund had to suppress Wilbur''s allies. Since he could not personally intervene in this matter, he had to rely on the Shadow Group to take action. Edmund was someone who would rather die in battle than lose an opportunity.


    Divan frowned at Edmund before nodding and saying, "Yes, Lord Babbit, I will handle it immediately."


    After leaving Babbit''s residence, Divan was deep in thought, puzzled by Babbit''s words. Buck Town had always been under the control of Lord Edmund. Even when Hadirt appeared, it was Lord Edmund who led the defense. At that time, Babbit, the head of the Reyne family, did not participate, nor did the Reyne family get involved. So why would Babbit say such things now?


    Could it be that Babbit had made up his mind to challenge Lord Edmund? However, after the Hadirt massacre, most of the cultivators in Buck Town had sided with Lord Edmund, and even the number of guards at the City Lord''s quarters had increased significantly.


    At the moment, Edmund held an authoritative position in Buck Town. Publicly challenging him now would only invite widespread condemnation, perhaps even outright anger. Divan shook his head, knowing that Babbit''s actions were always enigmatic. Perhaps the head of the family had other ns.


    When Divan thought of Wilbur, a surge of anger welled up within him. In his view, Wilbur was an extraordinarily lucky person. Otherwise, he could not have gained such power in just a few years after arriving in the middle dimensions. This person must have been under the protection of a powerful being from the higher dimensions.


    Previously, Divan considered Wilbur to be no match for him. But after the Hadirt massacre, he knew he could never reach Wilbur''s level of cultivation. Although he hated Wilbur, he was also deeply wary of him.


    However, there was another person Divan now deeply hated-Augheimer. This man was originally brought into the Reyne family by Divan himself. Divan had expected Augheimer to be a valuable aide, even nning to promote him beyond the usual ranks.


    But what Divan had not anticipated was that Augheimer was an old friend of Wilbur''s. Moreover, Augheimer had rapidly advanced in his cultivation, killing five thousand cultivators in ten days.


    As a result, Divan redirected his hatred for Wilbur toward Augheimer, vowing through gritted teeth, "Wilbur, even if I can''t kill you, I''ll make sure your friend Augheimer dies by my hand!"


    Soon after, Divan found Jesse, the leader of the Shadow Group. Since the Shadow Group was thergest underground group within the Reyne family, Jesse''s rank was second only to Babbit.


    Divan knelt on one knee and said, "I pay my respects to Mister Jesse."


    At that moment, Jesse was seated on his throne, holding a wine ss and swirling it around. With no tasks to attend to, Jesse had developed a fondness for drinking, especially savoring red wine, which he considered the most exquisite thing in the world.


    Looking down at Divan, Jesse curled his lips into a slight smile and said, "Mister Divan, I''ve long considered bringing you into the Shadow Group. Although you only have the strength to guard the gate, doing so would at least elevate your status within the Reyne family, and you would undoubtedly gain more respect."

 Chapter 2793

    The Shadow Group not only gathered intelligence from outside but also kept tabs on the internal affairs of the Reyne family. After all, only by eliminating threats both inside and outside could the Reyne family be more stable.


    As the head of the Shadow Group, Divan had no secrets in front of Jesse. Jesse knew that Divan was a cultivator without real power, one who appeared strong on the outside but was weak and desperate for status and respect on the inside.


    When Jesse exposed him, Divan felt his face burning with embarrassment. Bowing his head, he said, "Mister Jesse, you''re joking with me again, but this joke isn''t funny at all."


    While speaking, Divan looked up at Jesse and continued, "I have great respect for you, sir, but I truly do not wish to join the Shadow Group. This time, I came to deliver a message from Lord Babbit."


    "A message? So, there''s a new task?"


    "Exactly. Wilbur''s old friend, Augheimer, has somehow learned a technique that allows him to absorb the energy of other cultivators. In just ten days, he has killed five thousand cultivators outside the city. The family head believes that if this person isn''t dealt with, he will be a great enemy of the Reyne family in the future. Therefore, he hopes you will personally take care of this matter, Lord Jesse."


    "I see. Get out of here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Although Divan felt unwilling, he still rose, took a few steps back, and then turned to leave the great hall.


    Outside the city, night had fallen. Normally, even at night, the cultivators outside the city would be hunting their prey, with the sounds of battles echoing everywhere. After all, most cultivators were eager to earn enough gold to use the teleportation array and leave Buck Town.


    However, tonight was unusually quiet. All the cultivators had found hiding ces and were lying low. They normally would not have needed to do so, but a murderous demon had recently appeared.


    This person had killed five thousand cultivators in just ten days, robbing them of their belongings. No one wanted to provoke such a powerful individual, so hiding was the only option.


    Snowkes drifted down from the sky and looking up, one could see the stars twinkling in the night. In an open snowy field, a campfire burned brightly. A man in a ck robe sat beside the fire, holding a wooden spit on which two wild rabbits were skewered.


    The roasted rabbits dripped with greasy fat, sizzling as they hit the mes. The aroma of the roasting meat wafted through the air, but the man sat there, calmly turning the spit, seemingly in no hurry to eat.


    At that moment, several cultivators suddenly appeared. Seeing Augheimer sitting by the fire roasting the rabbits, the leader said, "This fool, lighting a fire at night. Isn''t he just asking to be found? Brothers, let''s get him, kill him, and enjoy the roast meat!"


    "Hahaha, let''s have some roast meat!"


    They quickly surrounded Augheimer. The leader said, "Kill him, finish today''sst job, and then let''s find a ce to hide and avoid that murderous demon. We''ll resume hunting tomorrow."


    "Attack!"


    With thatmand, they all charged at Augheimer. But at that moment, Augheimer moved swiftly, grabbing the leader by the throat and throwing him directly into the campfire. As the mes touched his clothes, they immediately erupted into a fierce ze.

 Chapter 2794

    The man screamed in the fire, and after jumping out, he rolled in the snow to extinguish the mes. Meanwhile, several of his subordinates charged at Augheimer, only to be engulfed by the dense fog that suddenly emanated from him. Eventually, their energy waspletely drained, leaving behind only withered bones, which turned to dust as a gust of wind blew through.


    "Damn you! I''ll kill you!"


    The leader, having just extinguished the mes on his body, cursed angrily as he got up, only to see Augheimer appear before him. The ck fog surrounded the leader, swallowing him in an instant.


    Feeling the energy within him rapidly draining away, the leader let out a scream.


    "No! Stop! Ahhh!"


    In his despair, the leader chose to self-destruct. A loud explosion echoed from within the fog, and soon after, the leader''s remains scattered across the ground. The fog quickly retracted, returning to Augheimer''s body.


    A faint smile curled on Augheimer''s lips as he walked back to the campfire, took one of the roasted rabbits off the spit, and began to eat.


    Although the cultivators knew a murderous demon had appeared outside Buck Town, they did not realize that Augheimer never initiated any fights. Over the past ten days, Augheimer only killed those who attacked him first.


    Having absorbed the energy of five thousand cultivators, Augheimer''s strength had increased significantly. These ten days were the most satisfying days he had experienced since arriving in the middle dimension, giving him a sense of freedom he had not felt in years.


    This sense of freedom had eluded him during the previous years, overshadowed by the trauma left by the Dragon yers. This also fueled Augheimer''s intense hatred for those who sought trouble with him. He projected his resentment toward the Dragon yers onto those who provoked him.


    Thus, for the past ten days, Augheimer had been waiting outside the city for prey, and greedy hunters always seemed to find their way to him.


    Soon, Augheimer finished one of the roasted rabbits. Just as he was about to eat the second, a dozen figures suddenly appeared around him. The leader of the group descended from the sky, looked at Augheimer, and sneered, "A former ve of the Reyne family, now turned into a murderous demon feared by all. Augheimer, you''ve really surprised me."


    Augheimer looked up at Jesse and coldly replied, "You know me?"


    "Indeed. You should know the Reyne family''s Shadow Group, right? I am its leader, Jesse."


    "So, it''s you, Mister Jesse," Augheimer said softly.


    "Hahaha," Jesseughed, tilting his head back. "As expected, a ve will always be a ve. Whether free or not, they can never change their nature."


    A sh of murderous intent crossed Augheimer''s eyes. He despised being called a ve, even if that humiliating past was true, it was something Augheimer refused to ept.


    Since arriving in the middle dimensions from the lower dimensions, Augheimer believed that hisck of sess was not due to ack of talent but rather ack of luckpared to Wilbur. However, everything had changed now. He was no longer the Augheimer who could be humiliated by anyone but was destined to be a powerful figure in the middle dimensions.


    Tearing off a rabbit leg, Augheimer said, "If I''m not mistaken, Mister Jesse, you must be here on orders from the family head to kill me, right? If that''s the case, go ahead."


    Jesse''s smile gradually froze as he looked at the calm expression on Augheimer''s face. Coldly, he said, "You arrogant fool, in my eyes, you''re nothing more than an ant. All I have to do is reach out, and I can easily crush you in an instant."

 Chapter 2795

    "Now, you should feel fear, or perhaps... you''re just masking your terror with


    indifference. Well, I''ve seen plenty of people on the brink of death who were just like you. But this time, I think I can offer you a chance. If you''re willing to teach me the technique you use to absorb others'' energy, I can spare your life. Just leave Buck Town, and I won''t pursue this any further. What do you say?"


    Jesse looked at Augheimer, believing he had given him enough respect. If Augheimer agreed, he could walk away with his life. However, Augheimer acted as if he had not heard anything, simply picking up the roasted rabbit leg and continuing to eat.


    "Insolent!"


    ng!


    Jesse drew his sword and struck it downward with a powerful sh. The sword''s force instantly shattered the stone Augheimer had been sitting on, sending fragments flying. But Augheimer had already dodged to the side.


    In the next moment, Jesse shed forward, appearing before Augheimer. Raising his sword, he pointed it at Augheimer and said, "I''m giving you onest chance. Where is that technique?"


    Augheimer, still eating the rabbit leg with a nonchnt expression, replied, "Mister Jesse, pointing your sword at me like this isn''t very friendly. Should I take it as you challenging me?"


    Jesse gritted his teeth and red at Augheimer. "What did you say?"


    Augheimer met Jesse''s gaze, and in an instant, Jesse suddenly withdrew his sword and shed horizontally. Augheimer quickly leaned back, the sword passing just above his head. In the next second, Augheimer straightened up and leaped forward, kicking Jesse.


    Since Jesse had not expected Augheimer to fight back, he was caught off guard. In just a few seconds, Jesse''s chest was struck several times, sending him flying.


    Jesse was hurled several meters back, hovering in mid-air. He quickly formed a white light barrier around himself andnded on the ground. The next moment, he leaped up again, turning into a blur as he thrust his sword at Augheimer.


    At the same time, Augheimer''s right hand formed a w-like shape, and a ck energy sphere condensed above his hand.


    Augheimer stood there, stepping back with his right foot beforeunching the energy sphere at Jesse.


    Jesse''s sword struck the energy sphere, but the energy in his sword was quickly absorbed by the sphere, causing it to growrger while the sword, having lost its energy, crumbled into dust.


    In the next second, Augheimer flew forward, pressing the ck energy sphere against Jesse''s white light barrier. Seeing this, Jesse hastily unleashed more energy, causing the light from the barrier to grow brighter.


    The two forces collided, with the ck energy sphere continuously absorbing the energy from Jesse''s barrier and expanding, leaving Jesse helpless and wide- eyed.


    At that moment, Jesse knew that if this continued, once the barrier''s energy was fully absorbed, he would suffer severe injuries. In desperation, Jesse had no choice but to self-destruct, causing the white light barrier to explode.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, Jesse was blown backward by the barrier''s energy. Just then, something astonishing happened. Jesse saw the massive ck energy sphere in Augheimer''s hand shrink and then get absorbed by Augheimer.


    "What kind of special technique has this guy cultivated?" Jesse wondered.


    With a wave of his hand, the dozen members of the Shadow Group turned into shadows and charged at Augheimer. However, at that moment, Augheimer''s body shook, and the ck energy he had just absorbed transformed into a ck barrier around him.

 Chapter 2796

    In the next second, a dozen swords simultaneously struck the ck energy shield. Instantly, a powerful suction force emanated from the shield, pulling the right hands of all the Shadow Group members into it.


    Seeing this, Jesse shouted, "No, don''t!"


    Jesse transformed into a streak of white light, flying above Augheimer''s head. In the next moment, he hung upside down, plunging his sword downward toward Augheimer''s head. The sword was immediately absorbed by the ck energy shield.


    Then, Jesse''s right hand was also pulled into the ck energy shield. In the following moment, the ck energy shield suddenly shrank, only to expand several times its original size, engulfing Jesse and the dozen other members of the Shadow Group. The group screamed as their energy rapidly drained away.


    In just a few seconds, the ck energy shield exploded, and the dried corpses of the Shadow Group members were flung out,nding in the snow. As the cold wind blew, they crumbled into dust and dispersed.


    Divan, hiding in the shadows, was utterly shocked by what he witnessed. He quickly covered his mouth, then silently retreated, vanishing into the darkness.


    Three monthster, a hundred thousand cultivators had died outside the city. After hearing about this, Edmund summoned Wilbur to the City Lord''s quarters to discuss how to resolve the situation.


    "Wilbur, from what I''ve gathered, the killer outside the city is Augheimer. Many cultivators are demanding that I eliminate him. What do you think I should do?"


    Wilbur had also heard about Augheimer, but he had not expected him to have killed a hundred thousand cultivators in just three months. Such power was indeed terrifying.


    However, Wilbur understood that Augheimer had his reasons for acting this way, considering the shadow that the Dragon yer Organization had left on his psyche. So, he said, "I''ve known about this for a while. But as far as I know, Augheimer never initiated any fights. He only kills those who attacked him. In that case, from Augheimer''s perspective, he''s merely defending himself and winning each encounter. Lord Edmund, Buck Town is a ce of ughter, where battles break out at any moment in every corner. Augheimer is just a particrly fortunate cultivator. Should he be condemned simply because he wins every time?" "Well..."


    Edmund was momentarily taken aback. He frowned in thought for a moment, then said, "If that''s all there is to it, then he''s not entirely in the wrong. However, the fact that he''s killed a hundred thousand cultivators in three months has already spread throughout the town. If I don''t suppress this, it might cause unrest among the cultivators."


    "Every day, over ten thousand people arrive in Buck Town, yet only about two thousand receive the city''s tokens. Of the remaining eight thousand, at least five thousand die in battles at the city gates. Tell me, Lord Edmund, do you think that''s wrong too? Should the rules of Buck Town be changed to allow more cultivators to obtain city tokens and enter the city?"


    Edmund''s eyes shed with cold light as he responded icily, "Wilbur, there''s no need to go that far. This situation is different from Augheimer killing a hundred thousand cultivators. Buck Town has its rules. To enter Buck Town, one must pass the first trial. That rule is absolutely unchangeable. Those who survive outside the city gates are the ones qualified to enter Buck Town. The lives of these people must be valued, or Buck Town will struggle to produce strong individuals in the next thousand years. I hope you understand."


    With a heavy sigh, he continued, "This time, I''m sending you to meet with Augheimer. Tell him that I''m willing to overlook the fact that he''s killed a hundred thousand people, but it must end here. Tonight, I''ll order the guards to stand down so he can use the teleportation array to travel to another city. If he misses this chance, tomorrow I''ll go confront him in person. If that happens, don''t me me for being ruthless!"

 Chapter 2797

    Hearing this, Wilbur could only reluctantly agree. In fact, Augheimer killing one hundred thousand cultivators over the past three months was indeed excessive. Even though he only killed those who actively challenged him, the fact that he set traps at night to lure them into battle went beyond the bounds of normalbat.


    After leaving the City Lord''s quarters, Wilbur immediately left the city and headed to the outskirts to find Augheimer. After searching the wilderness for half a day, Wilbur finally found Augheimer in a forested area.


    "Wilbur? What are you doing here?" Augheimer frowned.


    Wilbur replied, "Augheimer, it''s time to stop. In the past three months, you''ve already killed one hundred thousand cultivators. You have enraged Lord Edmund. If you don''t stop, tomorrow he''lle personally with his men, and even I won''t be able to protect your life."


    "You should know that I only killed those who challenged me. They all deserved to die."


    "Ordinary people don''t fight a hundred thousand battles in three months, Augheimer. You set traps at night to lure them into battle. This has crossed the line of normalbat."


    "But they were the ones who challenged me. They all deserved to die!"


    "Everyone makes mistakes. Can''t you give others a chance to change?" Wilbur said seriously. "Not everyone in this world starts out as a righteous person. Everyone needs a journey of growth."


    "Hmph. What does that have to do with me?" Augheimer sneered, then brushed past Wilbur, ready to leave.


    Wilbur turned to look at Augheimer''s back and said, "Augheimer, I hope you won''t let your hatred consume you indefinitely. After all, the people of the Dragon yer Organization are already dead. How long will you keep hating them?"


    Hearing this, Augheimer stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at Wilbur. "I''d tear them apart piece by piece with my own hands if I could! Wilbur, you stopped my n, you stopped my revenge, you made me weak. It''s all because of you. That day, you shouldn''t have shown up!"


    Augheimer red at Wilbur, venting his rage with a shout.


    Wilbur looked at Augheimer and asked, "So, do you hate me too?"


    "I hate that you changed everything for me, made me so pitiful now, and I even have to be grateful to you in my heart. How absurd is that?"


    With that, Augheimer turned and walked away. Wilbur watched his back, knowing that Augheimer was a perfectionist. The many experiences he encountered in this middle dimension far exceeded Augheimer''s expectations.


    The old Augheimer could only endure, but now, with his rapidly growing power, he began to see his past suffering as a stain on his life, one he desperately wanted to erase. And Wilbur just happened to be the person who had created that stain.


    "Wait! If you think everything that happened was a mistake, then you must hate me a lot. In that case, why don''t we settle this with a fight? If you win, you can do with me as you please. But if I win, I have only one request: that you leave Buck Town tonight. How about it?"

 Chapter 2798

    Hearing this, Augheimer stopped in his tracks, turned around to face Wilbur, and coldly asked, "Do you mean it?"


    Wilbur nodded firmly and said, "Yes, as long as you can defeat me, you can do with me as you wish. But if you lose, I hope you will leave Buck Town."


    "Fine, I''ll take you up on that."


    Augheimer stared intently at Wilbur, his energy aura rapidly surging out as he sneered, "I know you''ve always considered me a friend, but if you think what you''re doing now is helping me, that''s a very foolish thought. Unfortunately for you, my strength has already increased. Even if Lord Edmund himself stood before me now, I wouldn''t back down. By opposing me, you''re courting death. When we fight, I hope you give it your all, because I won''t hold back."


    Wilbur''s heart sank at these words. He had indeed acted for Augheimer''s sake, but the changes in Augheimer over the past three months had been so drastic that Wilbur hardly recognized him anymore.


    "Alright, no problem."


    Wilbur released his energy aura and said, "But I still want to thank you. If it weren''t for you finding the Light Armor for me, I might have already died."


    Augheimer responded coldly, "Enough talk. Let''s fight."


    With a flip of his right hand, Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de and then turned into a blur as he charged toward Augheimer, shing down with his sword.


    "You''re too weak!"


    Augheimer roared, suddenly extending both hands. ck energy emanated from them, rapidly forming a defensive wall in the space before him. Wilbur''s sword struck the ck energy wall, which absorbed the force of the blow, then softened, quickly engulfing and devouring the Magic Dragon de.


    Wilbur tried to pull the sword out with all his might but was powerless to do so. He had no choice but to retreat several meters, watching as the ck wall swallowed the Magic Dragon de.


    "Hahaha!"


    Augheimerughed and said, "Wilbur, your Magic Dragon de is no match for my dark energy. You''re no match for me."


    "How would I know unless I try?"


    As he spoke, Wilbur flipped his right hand, summoning the Azure Dragon Spear. In the next instant, he hurled it at Augheimer. The spear struck the ck energy wall, and the apparition of the Azure Dragon briefly flickered before disintegrating into dust. At the same time, the Azure Dragon Spear was also devoured by the ck energy wall.


    "Hahaha, surrender now, Wilbur. You''re no match for me."


    Augheimer was ecstatic. Once, Wilbur had seemed like an insurmountable mountain to him, but now, that image was shattered. Wilbur could no longerpare to him.


    Wilbur looked coldly at Augheimer and said, "It seems you''ve indeed mastered the special power of darkness. You''ve been using this power to devour the energy of cultivators over these past three months, haven''t you?"

 Chapter 2799

    "But now, this must alle to an end."


    With those words, Wilbur leaped into the air, spreading his arms wide as his energy aura radiated outward. Surrounding him, the Four Divine Beasts- Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, Azure Dragon, and White Tiger-manifested in phantom form.


    Watching Wilbur, Augheimer focused his thoughts, forming a ck defensive shield around his body to prepare for Wilbur''s attack.


    In midair, the phantom of the Four Divine Beasts, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise, hovered above Wilbur, circling him. As their energies began to merge, the four beasts started to fuse into one. After rapidly spinning, they ultimatelybined into a golden dragon.


    In the skies over Buck Town, there existed a unique energy aura of the Golden Dragon, though ordinary people could not sense it and were unaware of its presence. Now, having absorbed the energies of the four divine sources, Wilbur hadprehended the mysteries of the four beasts, transforming them into Golden Dragon.


    The nourished Golden Dragon thrived, its dragon energy growing stronger. Augheimer, upon sensing this terrifying aura, widened his eyes in fury and eximed, "What? How is this possible? Wilbur, you''ve actuallyprehended the secret of the Four Divine Beasts? Impossible! This can''t be true!"


    Standing high in the air, Wilbur looked down at Augheimer and said, "Augheimer, if you surrender now, I can still spare you. But if you continue to fight me, you might suffer severe injuries. We were once close friends, and I don''t want to see you like this."


    "Argh!"


    Augheimer suddenly erupted in rage, shouting, "Wilbur, since I''ve epted this challenge, I won''t surrender. Let''s fight! The oue of our battle is far from certain!"


    Wilbur had expected Augheimer to yield, but seeing his stubbornness, Wilbur had no choice. He directed Golden Dragon tounch an attack on Augheimer.


    Golden Dragon charged at Augheimer, who in response, unleashed all his energy to form a ck defensive shield. Golden Dragon''s tail struck the ck shield with a thunderous boom, sending Augheimer flying, though the shield remained intact. Golden Dragon let out an enraged roar, extending its ws to grasp the ck shield, attempting to crush it. At that moment, Augheimer''s thoughts shifted, and Golden Dragon''s energy was sucked from its ws into the ck shield.


    As a result, the ck shield not only withstood the attack but grew stronger. The furious Golden Dragon had to release its grip and resumed attacking the shield with its tail.


    Augheimer continually absorbed energy from the surrounding space, further stabilizing the ck shield. The ck sphere, under Golden Dragon''s relentless assaults, was sometimes atop a mountain, sometimes plunged into ake. The fierce winds uprooted trees within a hundred-kilometer radius.


    Yet, despite all this, the ck shield remained unbroken, and Augheimer, enduring the onught, began to umte his own strength. If Golden Dragon attacked with its tail, Augheimer could only endure it, but if Golden Dragon seized the shield with its ws again, Augheimer saw his chance.


    Having in ten thousand cultivators, Augheimer''s power had reached incredible heights. Even if he faced Hadir alone, he might not lose.


    Augheimer believed he was onlycking an opportunity!


    In the next instant, Golden Dragon grasped the ck shield with its ws. Augheimer''s eyes lit up with joy as he thought, "The opportunity has finallye!"


    He chanted an incantation, and the ck shield clung tightly to Golden Dragon''s ws, rapidly absorbing energy from the dragon, converting it into Augheimer''s own power.

 Chapter 2800

    The Golden Dragon, which had once been asrge as a small mountain, quickly began to shrink under the absorption of the ck shield, its size decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Eventually, it was entirely absorbed by the ck shield, and all of the dragon''s energy was transformed into Augheimer''s power.


    "Hahaha! Wilbur, let''s see how you n to fight me now!"


    Suspended in midair, Wilbur was shocked by what he had witnessed, but he quickly regained hisposure. He realized that the dark powers he hadprehended might be the same as the ones Augheimer had mastered. If they were the same, perhaps he could use this power to counter Augheimer. With this in mind, Wilbur did not hesitate. He descended rapidly from the sky, cing his palms against Augheimer''s ck shield.


    "Good! Since you''vee to me, I''ll devour you and turn you into dust!" Augheimer shouted. The ck shield began to absorb Wilbur''s energy, but at that moment, Wilbur also unleashed his own dark power. A ck vortex formed around Wilbur, creating a sphere that began to reverse the energy absorption, attempting to devour Augheimer''s power instead.


    The two spheres, each trying to consume the other''s energy, created powerful opposing forces, causing them to spin rapidly around each other. As the spheres'' rotation speed increased, a ck tornado formed outside the spheres. Inside, both Wilbur and Augheimer felt immense pressure as a wisp of gray energy suddenly expanded, covering both spheres.


    In the next moment, the gray energy contracted, and the two spheres vanished, leaving Wilbur and Augheimer standing in a chaotic space. There was no sky or earth, only darkness, and drifting stardust, each moving in different directions. Even within the same spatial region, the stardust had varying flow patterns, making the entire space seem as though it were writhing. Wilbur and Augheimer looked at each other, both showing expressions of shock.


    "Where is this? Why are we here?"


    "I don''t know either. What is this ce?"


    Just then, a voice emerged from the darkness, "Congrattions, you''ve entered the chaos realm. You''ve arrived in the chaos realm."


    "What?"


    "Chaos realm?"


    "Wait, is that the aura of Lord Kaiser?"


    The voice from the darkness suddenly disappeared, and Wilbur''s Light Armor began to emit a white glow, forming a protective shield around him. Outside this white light, a faint ck light circled. Wilbur looked down at his hands, puzzled, and said, "Why is this happening?"


    Looking up, he saw Augheimer in front of him. Under the pressure of the chaotic space-time, Augheimer''s right hand began to disintegrate into dust. Augheimer sneered and said, "Wilbur, it seems I have lost to you after all."


    "You''ve won."


    "No, Augheimer, you can''t die!"


    Wilbur grabbed Augheimer, pulling him forcefully into the protective light shield. Inside the shield, Augheimer''s disintegrated right hand quickly regenerated and was restored in an instant. Augheimer looked at his hand and said, "It seems I shouldn''t have med you. Wilbur, I''m sorry. I was wrong this time."


    "We can talk about thister. Let''s focus on finding a way out of here." "Agreed."


    Augheimer scanned the surroundings and suddenly noticed a light in the east. The light was gradually shrinking. Augheimer said, "There, the aura there ispletely different from this dimension. That must be the entrance we came through."

 Chapter 2801

    Wilbur turned around to look. Sure enough, a round white light around the size of a human face appeared in the east. It was shrinking rapidly as ifpressed by the pressure of the chaos realm, having decreased significantly in size in just a few seconds.


    Augheimer said, "Crap! Let''s get out of here quickly. We might not make it out if we wait."


    "Okay. Let''s go!"


    The two men charged towards the white light as it continued to shrink, rushing out of it just as it was only the width of a soup bowl.


    White light shed before their eyes, and they were back in the Buck Town dimension. The circle of white light was now the size of a date.


    Wilbur and Augheimer nced at each other, heaving a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, a tentacle reached out of the circle of light. It pressed itself against Augheimer''s chest, and a dozen more tentacles sprouted out. They wrapped around Augheimer''s body before dragging him back toward the white light.


    "No, no!" Augheimer shrieked in terror. At thest second, Wilbur raised his Magic Dragon de and cut the tentacles off him.


    The broken tentacles withdrew back into the chaos dimension, and the circle of light closed off for good. The chopped-off pieces of tentacles disappeared into a cloud of gray smoke as well.


    "Gray smoke..." Wilbur frowned, knowing the answer behind that at once.


    Augheimer''s chest heaved as he panted and said, "Thanks for that. I think I''d be back in the chaos dimension by now if it wasn''t for your help."


    "Did you see that, Augheimer?" asked Wilbur.


    "See what?"


    "Those broken tentacles I cut off disappeared into gray smoke."


    "I did see that. What about it?"


    "That was energy from the chaos dimension. The dark space dimensionalw you and I learned contains energy from the chaos dimension, proving that our physiques are different from those of regr people."


    "Energy from the chaos dimension?"


    Augheimer looked thrilled to hear this. "Does that mean that we have the power to master energy from the chaos dimension, then?"


    "You could say that, but I don''t think it''s that simple. At the very least, we know that our bodies are different from those of many others. I think that''s why you were able to devour a hundred thousand cultivators'' power in the span of three months."


    "I see. It does seem like you''re right."


    Augheimer let out a chuckle. "At least we won''t be stepped on by some useless weaklings anymore. We can just be ourselves now."


    Wilbur took a deep breath. "Stop this, Augheimer. You''ve killed far too many people in Buck Town, it''s going to get you into a lot of trouble if you keep this up."


    "Alright. I suppose I need to thank you and also owe you an apology. The past three months of improvement turned me into a monster. I lost the ability to tell good from evil. You saved my life, but I nearly got you killed."

 Chapter 2802

    "I know I messed up, I really do. I admit defeat. I''ll leave Buck Town by tonight."


    Wilbur frowned at Augheimer. "Where are you going?"


    Augheimer smiled. "Tevinter Town, the seventh town."


    "What? Why?"


    "No reason. I just don''t want to owe you too much."


    "What?"


    "Don''t get me wrong! I just want to be somewhere I can improve quickly."


    Wilbur looked into the distance, falling silent. "I hope you grow stronger, then."


    Augheimer looked at Wilbur before saying, "Are we still friends, then?"


    "Of course? You''ll always be my old pal."


    "Thank you."


    Augheimer put out a hand, and Wilbur shook it as the two men exchanged a smile.


    That night, Wilbur finally saw the old Augheimer again. They chatted happily, walking along the Buck Town square to the portal.


    "Alright, you don''t have to walk me all the way there."


    "Alright, then. Best of luck."


    Wilbur and Augheimer grinned at each other, and Augheimer turned to leave. All of a sudden, a shout sounded from the distance.


    "Hang on!"


    The two men turned to see Edmund running over frantically. Augheimer turned away, and Wilbur asked, "Is something the matter, Lord Edmund?"


    Edmund had thought ofing to see Augheimer in hopes of getting on his good side for the future so that he would have another elite on his team.


    Yet upon seeing the look of disdain on Augheimer''s face, Edmund red up in fury and demanded, "What''s the meaning of this, Augheimer? Why do you look like that when I''vee to see you off? Do you not respect me as the City Lord at all?"


    Augheimer and Wilbur exchanged nces. Not wanting Wilbur to feel awkward, Augheimer said, "You''re overthinking, Lord Edmund. I''m delighted to have you see me off today, but I''m pretty sure you''ve forgotten who wanted me out of Buck Town in the first ce. Surely you can''t expect me to kneel to a City Lord who tried to kick me out?"


    "How dare you!"


    Augheimer''s words made Edmund''s chest sink. He had thought thating to send Augheimer off would change his mind about Edmund, only for this to happen.


    Wilbur chuckled to himself. It was so obvious what Augheimer was doing. Wilbur knew that Augheimer was a cunning, scheming man who was also ruthless in his ways. That was a terriblebination that would end up offending all parties, and it made sense that Augheimer did not ept his gesture.


    "Well, I''m going to be on my way if there''s nothing else you need here."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 2803

    Wilbur nodded, and Augheimer turned to walk into the portal. The guards activated the portal right after that, and a white light shed through the air. Augheimer was nowhere to be seen following that.


    Edmund sighed. "Augheimer''s still far too cocky for his own good. It''s probably for the best that he left Buck Town. That''s one less burden for me to worry about."


    He turned to leave after that, and Wilbur stared after him wordlessly. He had thought that Edmund was a good man back when Hadirt wanted to massacre all of Buck Town¡ªonly to find out that Edmund had been the one who sent Conrad to tell Hadirt that Dalton had been murdered.


    That was what had drawn Hadirt to Buck Town.


    Edmund had pretty much tried to use Hadirt to get rid of Wilbur, not wanting to co- rule Buck Town with him.


    Now that Wilbur knew how two-faced Edmund was, he no longer wanted too much to do with him if he had the choice. Had he not wanted to cultivate the Yellow Dragon Spell and needed to absorb the Yellow Dragon energy aura, Wilbur would have left Buck Town already.


    Upon returning to the City Lord''s quarters, Edmund heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank god Augheimer finally left town. If he were to team up with Wilbur, they would have taken my position of City Lord away from me."


    "There''s one more piece of good news, Lord Edmund."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "Augheimer took the portal to Tevinter, the seventh town. Tevinter may have a new City Lord now, but Hadirt had been very powerful, and many cultivators had been wronged by him. Because of that, there''s been bloodshed in Tevinter every single day. Augheimer''s going to have a terrible time there. Besides, he''s also a friend of Wilbur''s and took part in the battle where Hadirt ended up dead. He''s going to be hunted down the second he gets to Tevinter Town. As powerful as he is, I''m certain that he''ll be killed by the cultivators of Tevinter in just three days. All you have to do is just wait, Lord Edmund."


    "Ha, wonderful! You''re right, Augheimer does deserve to die, but I''m not letting Wilbur go, either. The other City Lords are already feeling threatened by his action of killing Hadirt. They all think he has to die. None of them wants an outsider to be City Lord. Wilbur''s definitely powerful enough to be a City Lord. The other seven City Lords sent me a personal letter telling me to get rid of Wilbur."


    "Do you have any ideas on how you''re going to do it, Lord Edmund?"


    "Tell Conrad to see me."


    "Yes, Lord Edmund."


    The guard headed to the Albert family grounds. An hourter, Conrad bowed to Edmund. "Conrad at your service, Lord Edmund."


    "At ease. Let me ask you, Conrad, is your Tricorpse Venom Pill done?"


    Conrad nodded. "The venom pills are around ny percent done. They''ll be Tricorpse Venom pills in just seven days."


    "I heard that your Tricorpse Venom Pills are powerful enough to break a Senior Guard with eight thousand years of cultivation, causing him to be killed. Can I know what''s so special about those pills?"


    Conrad smiled at the question. "Let me exin it to you, Lord Edmund. There are three special traits of the Tricorpse Venom Pills. One: they''re colorless and odorless. Two: upon consumption, they don''t enter one''s blood. Thus, they cannot be traced. Three: the victim will not know they''ve been poisoned. The pill will destroy the foundations of the consumer''s cultivation without them even being aware of it. Once the cultivation''s foundations have been destroyed, the cultivator cannot remain in the middle dimensions for long."


    "Is that so?" asked Edmund. "Can you tell me how the pill achieves that?"

 Chapter 2804

    Conrad bowed to Edmund politely and exined, "Lord Edmund, I''m sure you know that anyone with a Tricorpse Beetle in their body will have to get rid of it if they want to improve their cultivation. However, getting rid of a Tricorpse Beetle is far from easy. These bugs form naturally in one''s body, cultivated by their greed for food, lust, or fame. One must have a pure enough heart and soul if they want to kill the Tricorpse Beetle and stop it from appearing in their body again."


    He paused for a breath, then continued, "But there are not many people who can do that in the world, not even cultivators from the upper dimensions. Thus, lots of cultivators naturally cultivate Tricorpse Beetles in their bodies. It''s just that their greed is pretty small, so they don''t really feel much. However, a true cultivator will eventually get rid of their Tricorpse Beetles."


    After gaining Edmund''s full attention, Conrad added, "The thing is that there are too many cultivators in the middle dimensions with Tricorpse Beetles still inside them. They just don''t know about it. The beetles don''t really affect them much because they''re already cultivating, and that suppresses the greed in their bodies. Those cultivators are like vessels for Tricorpse Beetles to me. Their bodies make the perfect nutrition for the critters. I just need to get Tricorpse Venom Pill in their body and the beetles already in there will be activated. Their greed will be multiplied by a hundredfold, which will then weaken their body, causing them to lose energy aura rapidly. They''ll be weak and powerless then, and any regr cultivator will be able to kill them."


    "Ha! Brilliant!"


    Edmund was delighted. "I knew you could do great things, Conrad. Alright, let''s hope those pills will be done as soon as possible. We''ll find an opportunity for Wilbur to take them then. I want him to lose everything, then disappear from this world."


    "Yes, Lord Edmund."


    Ten days passed by in the blink of an eye, and Edmund threw a banquet inviting all the leaders of the Four Great Families. Wilbur, being Felix''s Senior Guard, came to the City Lord''s quarters as well.


    Hadirt was brought up at some point, and everyone was rather emotional recounting the battle back then. Edmund got to his feet, raising his ss. "This one''s to you, Lord Grote. I''ll always remember you shouting, ''This one''s for you, Buck Town!'' for the rest of my life. I respect cultivators like you who wee death with open arms, Lord Grote. Buck Town is proud to have you."


    Grote scrambled to get up, raising his ss as well. "Thank you, Lord Edmund. I''m just trying my best here."


    The two men emptied the contents of their sses, sitting back down after.


    Right after that, Lord Babbit of the Reyne family got to his feet and he looked around holding his ss. "I was cultivating in solitude during the battle and did not know about it. I''m filled with nothing but remorse to have missed out on something so important. Let me drink three sses to make up for it."


    Babbit tipped his head back, emptying the contents of his ss as everyone cheered. Following that, the servant refilled his ss another two times as he downed three sses in a row. Babbit swayed on his feet, raising his ss to the crowd before sitting down.


    Everyoneughed, breaking out into chatter once more. Conrad and Edmund exchanged a look then, and Conrad got to his feet. "I must say, this wine of Lord Edmund''s is pretty delicious. However, there''s a difference between drinking for blessings, drinking for respect, and drinking for punishment. Lord Babbit took a drink of punishment, and everyone else took a drink of respect. How about we get to the drinks for blessings?"

 Chapter 2805

    "What does that mean?"


    The crowd looked at each other, not understanding what Conrad was saying. Conrad smiled, getting to his feet before bowing to Edmund. "Drinking for blessings means to take a drink that has been blessed by Lord Edmund, of course. But since it''s a drink of blessings, we''re going to have to be ced. I say we have a friendly duel, and the winner gets a drink blessed by Lord Edmund. How''s that?"


    "You sound like you really want that blessed drink, Conrad."


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Conrad nced at the family leaders. "I wouldn''t dare call myself better than the family leaders here, but I do want to get the first blessed drink since it was my idea. Wilbur Penn here isn''t a family leader, but he''s certainly far from weak. I would deem him more than qualified to take me on in a battle, but only if he wants to."


    "Oh, why not? I''m afraid you won''t be getting that drink then, Lord Conrad."


    Conrad had plotted with Edmund to kill Wilbur before, and thus Wilbur did not have the best impression of him at all. Wilbur had just thought that Conrad was spewing nonsense because he was drunk, only for him to propose a battle and pick Wilbur to duel him.


    Well, Wilbur was not going to give up the chance to humiliate Conrad. Dorrah had been the leader of the Chris family, and Felix had taken his ce after his death. To the other three family leaders, Felix was impossibly weak.


    If Wilbur could take the opportunity to beat Conrad, Senior Horne might be regarded with more respect by the other family leaders.


    No one liked being stepped on, and Felix was Wilbur''s senior. It was a given that he would do this to help Felix out.


    "Alright!"


    Edmund perked up visibly, ncing at Wilbur and Conrad before saying, "Let me raise the stakes here. Both of you will each get a hundred thousand gold coins after the battle, no matter who wins. How''s that?"


    "Thank you, Lord Edmund."


    "Thank you, Lord Edmund."


    Wilbur widened his eyes. A hundred thousand gold coins was not a small amount, and Wilbur had been all the more egged on to make more of those after ten gold coins had gotten him five grace points in the Dragon''s Altar.


    A hundred gold coins would get him fifty thousand grace points. There were many cultivators in the middle dimensions who had gotten protection from the upper dimension cultivators and gave at least seventy percent of the gold coins they made in exchange for that protection.

 Chapter 2806

    Wilbur had not received this protection and did not know how to get it. Thus, the only way to make himself more powerful was through the Dragon''s Altar in his demine.


    Since gold coins could be exchanged into grace points, he would be able to get fifty thousand grace points out of his battle. That would surely make him more powerful!


    Edmund got to his feet. "The battle officially starts now!"


    Conrad released a powerful energy aura. "How would you like to do this, Wilbur?"


    Wilbur released the same amount of energy aura as well. "The first to touch the other person in fifteen minutes wins?"


    "Sure."


    Conrad shot out towards Wilbur the next second, who darted out of the attack''s way. Following that, Conrad continued to attack Wilbur relentlessly.


    The two men chased after each other in the courtyard, neither of them letting up in the slightest. Just as everyone was focused on the battle, Edmund snuck a ck pill into a ss of wine. The pill turned clear as soon as it touched the liquid, vanishing out of sight.


    Edmund picked up the ss, swirling it in his hand before setting it down. He looked up to see that Wilbur was starting to gain speed, and Conrad was losing.


    After a little over ten seconds, Wilbur began chasing after Conrad. He caught up to Conrad a minute before the time was up, catching him by the sleeve.


    The two men stopped atst, and Wilbur smirked at Conrad. "You''ve lost."


    Conrad sighed, shrugging his shoulders. "You''re right, I did lose."


    Wilbur''s grin widened. "You''d lose even if we went another few more rounds." "Very well!"


    Edmund got to his feet then, looking nothing but excited. "Well done, Wilbur! You can sit down, Mister Conrad. Here''s your blessed drink from me, and the hundred thousand gold coins you were promised. Drink up!"


    "Thank you, Lord Edmund."


    Wilbur emptied the contents of the ss, picking up the dimension ring filled with money before sitting down next to Felix.


    Grote and Babbit went up against each other after that, followed by Babbit and Conrad battling each other. Babbit won both rounds and thus received two blessed drinks and two hundred thousand gold coins.


    Wilbur had wanted to challenge Grote, but Felix talked him out of it. Wilbur knew that he was not a family leader and was merely there as Felix''s guest.


    If Wilbur was to challenge Grote and win again, Felix would end up being challenged after that. If Felix lost, he would beughed at again.


    Thus, Wilbur could only sit there until the banquet was over.


    The two of them left the City Lord''s quarters in a carriage, and Felix turned to Wilbur. "Do you think there was something off about Lord Edmund today, Master?"


    "Something off?"

 Chapter 2807

    "Yes. The Lord Edmund I know would never be this generous, but he just gave up three hundred thousand gold coins for a few duels. That''s not like him at all."


    Wilbur frowned. "Are you suggesting that Edmund might have spiked the blessed drink?"


    Felix nodded.


    "But I don''t feel anything."


    "Some poisons are colorless and odorless. They can even go undetected by the consumer and kill them just like that. I think it''s best for you to rest and cultivate once you get back, Master."


    "Alright."


    Wilbur returned to his room at once, channeling his dragon aura to flow around his body. Yet he did not sense anything off with his internal system, but there were strange thoughts that began to form and grow in his head.


    Wilbur did his best to suppress the thoughts but quickly found that he was unable to do so. There seemed to be an uncontroble greed rooted in his brain: greed for food, lust, fame, and many other things.


    At the same time, Wilbur found that he might want these things more than the average person did.


    Wilbur was consumed with the desire to return to Earth, defeat the Dark Lord, and be seen as a hero by the masses. He wanted to have a huge meal and even wanted to see Faye again.


    Cultivators who entered the middle and upper dimensions had a pretty weak grasp of time and would spend up to a hundred years there in the blink of an eye.


    Earth had undergone a huge change during this time, and Wilbur knew that it would take at least fifty years for him to return to Earth with how powerful he was. And... Earth would bepletely different by then.


    All those memories he had of his would be nowhere in sight, and everything would have changed.


    The only way for him to return to Earth while keeping those old times was to grow more powerful and advance to the upper dimensions, then be a dimensional guardian there.


    Dimensional guardians could enter different dimensions at different points in time, and Wilbur would be able to relive his time on Earth and reunite with his loved ones.


    Wilbur''s desire grew to the point where he was unable to channel his dragon aura, and he had no choice but to give it a rest. He took a shower and sat in his room, taking swig after swig of wine.


    Before he knew it, Wilbur had been drinking for almost two weeks. Felix frowned at the sight of him in the mirror dimension, not knowing what was happening to him.


    The Wilbur that Felix knew was someone with great control over his emotions and would never drink himself silly like this.


    "Master!"


    Felix shoved Wilbur, who grunted and rolled over from where he was lying. The smell of liquor filled Felix''s nostrils, and he frowned at the man on the ground. Felix grew erratic, grabbing Wilbur by his cor and yanking him to his feet. "Wake up, Master! Did you forget what you promised the Child of Light?"


    "S-Senior Horne?"


    Wilbur smiled sleepily at the sight of Felix. "It''s lovely to see you, Senior Horne. Come, drink with me."

 Chapter 2808

    "Drink? Look at the state you''re in! We''ll be usurped by the other Great Families if you keep drinking like this! We worked so hard to get here, Master. You can''t be like this!"


    Felix stared daggers at Wilbur, who merely replied with azy grin. "It''s alright, Senior Horne. Time goes by faster here in the mirror dimension, I''m fine drinking here for a night or two!"


    "A night? You''ve been here for two weeks, you can''t keep going like this!"


    "What? That''s hardly anything! Come on, don''t I deserve a break? How about this -three months, and I won''t drink another drop. Just give me three months. Yeah?"


    Felix sighed but ended up nodding. "Alright, Master. I know this hasn''t been easy for you. You can rest here for three months, I''ll wake you up after that."


    "Okay. Now drink with me."


    "I''m busy, Master. I''m afraid I can''t drink with you today. Goodbye.''


    Felix was a hard worker but did notin in the slightest as he knew that all the work he had done would go into Wilbur''s sess.


    He went around the rest of his day before entering the mirror dimension once more. Wilbur was still drinking¡ªand a year had passed in the mirror dimension.


    Felix widened his eyes, running into Wilbur''s room and knocking the bottle out of his grasp in a rage. "You''ve been drinking here for a year, Master! When are you going to get to cultivating?"


    The words snapped Wilbur out of his stupor at once. He forced all his drunkenness out of his body before looking at Felix in shock. "What did you say, Felix? I''ve been here for how long now?"


    "Yes, Master! You said that you were just going to rest for three months, but a whole year has passed."


    "That c-can''t be."


    Wilbur shook his head. He had thought that he had been unable to cultivate because he missed Earth too much and felt like resting for three months would help him recover, only to find that a year had passed just like that, and his emotions had only grown worse.


    "How did this happen?"


    He recounted what happened a year ago with a frown. "Could it be that there was something wrong with the wine Lord Edmund blessed me with? Do you think he spiked it?"


    "You would have had a reaction if it was poisoned, Master," said Edmund. "But you''ve just been in this... state."


    "No, no."


    Wilbur shook his head. He knew his body best, and his cultivation was so strong that his steps felt light as a feather and charged with motion.


    Now, however, he could not feel that power in his body, and the motivation he used to have had vanished.


    Wilbur swayed as he stood on his feet, and Felix reached out to help him steady himself. Yet Wilbur pushed him away, stumbling out of his room.


    Felix followed him out worriedly to see him standing before arge rock. Wilbur charged his fist with power, striking the rock hard.


    Yet the rock did not explode as expected. It stood tall and strong. Instead, it was Wilbur''s knuckles that began to bleed.

 Chapter 2809

    Wilbur looked at his bloody fist, his eyes widening in shock.


    "That''s... That''s impossible..."


    "That''s very possible."


    Felix hurried over to Wilbur. "You''ve been idle for a year, Master. You haven''t been cultivating and only spent your time drinking and wasting away. It''s only normal that your body has weakened."


    "How could this be?"


    "I think there are too many Tricorpse Beetles in your body from all the drinking, Master. Your energy''s a lot weaker, but you''ve thankfully only been idle for a year. As long as you get to cultivating again, I''m sure you''ll be able to restore your powers."


    "No, I know what state I''m in right now. Wait, what did you just say?"


    "You haven''t been cultivating, and only spent your time drinking and wasting away so it''s only normal that your body''s weakened."


    "Not that! You mentioned some sort of beetle..."


    "Tricorpse Beetles, Master. They''re formed out of greed for food, lust, and fame. If


    a cultivator is too idle, the Tricorpse Beetles in their body will grow more and more powerful. They can even take control of the host''s body and force them into doing things they want."


    Realization seemed to hit Felix as he eximed, "That''s it! Edmund spiked your drink with something that would increase your greed so you couldn''t cultivate. These Tricorpse Beetles have multiplied in your body, and now you can''t even channel your dragon aura!"


    "F*ck. I guess Edmund did want me dead, after all."


    Felix widened his eyes upon hearing Wilbur''s words. "That''s very likely, yes. I think he saw your battle against Hadirt and worried that you would take his ce one day. That''s why he wanted to destroy you, and the only way to do that was by cultivating the Tricorpse Beetles in your body."


    "What are you going to do, Master?" Felix looked at Wilbur anxiously.


    Wilbur forced himself to calm down before saying, "It''s a good thing I''m a dragon n cultivator, then. Leave me here, Senior. Make sure no one is allowed to see me within the next month."


    "Yes, Master."


    After Felix was gone, Wilbur set up a Dragon Trap Formation on the ground. He was trying to strip any spirit senses that did not belong to him out of his body using the power from the formation, thus killing the Tricorpse Beetles.


    The formation waspleted soon after but required Wilbur to channel his energy into it to be activated. Upon attempting to do so, Wilbur found that the energy he could control was too weak to even channel into the formation, let alone activate it.


    He barked out augh of despair, but there was nothing he could do. Wilbur entered his demine as ast resort, seeing if he could try his luck with the Dragon''s Altar.


    Just as he had entered the demine, a cold voice rang from the air above him. "How long have you stopped cultivating for, Wilbur? Your body is almost the same as a regr mortal''s! What kind of cultivator does that make you? You''re supposed to be a dragon n cultivator!"


    Wilbur fell to his knees, sobbing as he said, "Honorable Dragon God! Edmund did this to me! The Tricorpse Beetles in my body have grown so much that I can''t cultivate normally. I''m useless, Honorable Dragon God. Please show me the way, please!"

 Chapter 2810

    The same voice rang through the air, and the Dragon God said, "I can tell Edmund really wants you dead, but that''s a tragedy you have to break out of yourself. I cannot help you."


    Wilbur knelt on the ground. "Please, Honorable Dragon God. Just this once, please!"


    The Dragon God said, "Wilbur, you should know that the dragon n is unlike any other. It has gained the respect of the other ns because the dragon n never begs another. You are a dragon n cultivator and should understand this very well."


    The voice stopped after that.


    "Honorable Dragon God!"


    Yet the Dragon God did not reply no matter how much Wilbur shouted. He gritted his teeth, getting to his feet as he turned to the Dragon''s Altar.


    Wilbur walked up to the altar, tossing the storage ring he had won from the duel inside. White light shed in the air, and Wilbur now had fifty thousand and two grace points in the golden hourss.


    Fifty thousand grace points from a hundred thousand gold coins, and the two extra points were probably from the storage ring itself. Which meant... a storage ring was worth two grace points.


    Wilbur was a little shocked. A dimension ring was hardly worth a hundred silver coins in Buck Town. One gold coin was a thousand silver coins, which could get him ten storage rings... that was twenty grace points.


    Going by that theory, a hundred thousand gold coins would actually get him two million grace points!


    The thought of how Wilbur had struggled to earn those grace points in the past made him sick, and two million grace points was a mind-boggling number.


    He would have been able to get that, but now only had fifty thousand. Wilbur was filled with regret¡ªbut figured that it might not be hard to get a hundred thousand gold coins considering the position he was in.


    The Chris family got around fifty thousand gold coins in profits every year, and Wilbur was pretty sure Felix would dly give him the money if he asked.


    Wilbur looked up at the screen, more confidently this time. The first option was a dimension spell called the Invisible de, which would earn the cultivator a special flying de that regr cultivators would not even be able to sense.


    Wilbur gasped. "I can''t believe something like that actually exists."


    Different cultivators had different energy auras, but they usually could not sense each other''s energy auras. The Invisible de probably contained an energy that regr cultivators would not be able to sense at all.


    Considering that, the other person would surely be unable to sense the presence of the Invisible de, and even be killed in the blink of an eye.


    An undetectable energy aura like that could be used to one''s advantage and take someone down without them noticing.

 Chapter 2811

    This undetectable energy aura was definitely special, but it would still be exposed to a dragon n cultivator. A dragon n cultivator could sense any and all forms of energy aura within the area covered by their dragon aura, and this special talent was the reason dragon n cultivators were shunned by many others.


    No one wanted their secrets to be known, and dragon n cultivators could detect all forms of energy with no exceptions.


    The Invisible de was tempting, but it cost fifty thousand grace points. Which meant that getting it would use up all the grace points he had.


    Wilbur looked away, turning to the other options. He was presented with a few more pills and saw something called a Cultivation Pill.


    One pill would amount to five hundred years of cultivation, andst ten minutes. It cost ten thousand grace points.


    Wilbur was now poisoned with Tricorpse Beetles and needed the Dragon Trap Formation to pull him out of the state he was in. The Cultivation Pill was definitely a good choice.


    However, he would not be able to get the Invisible de after getting the


    Cultivation Pills. On top of that, the Invisible de was a special option that would onlyst half an hour. The timer was ticking, and the option would be gone after the time was up.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur ended up choosing the Invisible de. After all, he would be able to get his grace points eventually for the pills, but the de was a one-off chance.


    Now that he had the Invisible de, Wilbur nned to ask Felix for two hundred thousand gold coins for storage rings that he would convert into grace points for the pills.


    Wilbur had been nothing but curious about the Dragon''s Altar in the past. After all, there always seemed to be some special kind of spell or pill in there that did not exist on Earth.


    However, Wilbur had been unable to get arge amount of grace points because he had been on Earth. Now that he had Felix''s help, a million grace points would hardly be a problem.


    The thought gave Wilbur more confidence. Upon getting the Invisible de, he muttered a spell, and a flying de appeared in his grasp.


    The de was shapeless, and Wilbur could only sense it because of the energy aura it released. This was a special energy aura that seemed simr to the power of destruction, but different.


    Wilbur took a deep breath, then left his demine. He came out of the mirror dimension and found Felix, preparing to tell him his n.


    "What? You want two hundred thousand gold coins?"


    Felix leaped to his feet upon hearing Wilbur''s request. "That''s a lot of money, Master. Give me a moment... I''ll have someone get it."

 Chapter 2812

    Felix sent out an order, and turned back to Wilbur. "Could you tell me why you want so much money all of a sudden, Master?"


    "It''s an emergency. Don''t ask questions if you trust me."


    Wilbur looked pointedly at Felix, who scrambled to kneel at once. "I would never dare question you, Master. Please, you''re free to kill me if you disbelieve me in the slightest."


    "Then why did you ask so many questions?" Wilbur turned away. The Tricorpse Beetles had given him a nasty temper, and Wilbur found himself questioning even Felix.


    "Master, we now know Edmund spiked your drink," said Edmund. "I''m sure he''s gotten his men to spy on the Chris family as well. Edmund''s goal with the Tricorpse Beetles was destroying your cultivation, and then having an elite kill you. He''s a cunning man. We have to be careful."


    "That bastard! He seems so kind and honorable, but it''s all a facade!"


    Wilbur''s fury grew as he spoke, causing his energy aura to be decoured. Felix saw this and panicked at once. "Please don''t get angry anymore, Master. You''ll lose all your cultivation if this goes on, and we''ll be in trouble then. I don''t think you should be seen out in town for now, Master. Can you tell me what you want to do with the gold coins? I can get it done for you."


    "Okay,e closer."


    Wilbur''s breathing quickened as theck of energy aura in his body caused the pain from the middle dimensions'' gravity pull to grow.


    "Master."


    Felix put his ear up to Wilbur''s mouth, who whispered, "Have someone buy storage rings with all two hundred thousand gold coins, and get them to me as soon as possible."


    "Huh? Storage rings?"


    Felix frowned at Wilbur. "A storage ring''s barely worth a hundred silver coins master. Two hundred thousand gold coins... That would be around two million storage rings. What do you want to do with them?"


    "I need them for something. Just get me the rings."


    Wilbur''s energy aura was fading quickly, and Felix had no choice but to have him wait in the mirror dimension. After all the energy aura in there was a thousand times stronger than it was outside and Wilbur would be in less pain.


    Felix then distributed the gold coins to ten servants, ordering them to buy as many storage rings as they could with the money. Buck Town was huge, and there were thousands of ces selling storage rings.


    After just half a day, Buck Town had sold out of all its storage rings. This caused quite a stir, and the news quickly traveled to the City Lord quarters.


    "What?"


    Edmund frowned. "Felix cleared out all the storage rings in town after just half a day? That''s... unexpected."


    Conrad smiled. "I think it''s time for us to get the job done, Lord Edmund."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "Have you forgotten what you said, my Lord? The time for us to strike would be when something big happens in the Chris family. Now''s our chance."

 Chapter 2813

    "Wilbur has surely lost more than half of his powers after taking the Tricorpse Venom Pill. Felix probably saw that and bought all those storage rings to move all of the Chris family assets. Felix Horne knows that Wilbur''s useless as a form of support now, and they won''t be able to control the Chris family any longer. If he manages to make the family assets his, he''ll at least be able to stay alive when he''s hunted down."


    "Hahaha!"


    Edmundughed loudly upon hearing the words. "Felix is good with ounts, so I don''t mind sparing him. But Wilbur''s far too big of a threat, so he must die."


    "Let me head to the Chris family myself, Lord Edmund. I''ll get rid of Wilbur for you."


    "Good thinking, Conrad. Once you''ve seeded, I''ll raise your status in the Four Great Families."


    "Thank you, Lord Edmund."


    Conrad came out of the City Lord''s quarters and headed straight to the Chris family grounds. He was stopped by the guards at the gate at once. "Who are you?"


    Conrad smiled. "Tell Lord Felix that Conrad Albert is here for a visit."


    "Oh, it''s Lord Conrad. Give me a moment."


    The guards hurried inside to report to Felix, who frowned in the middle of collecting his storage rings. "Conrad? What is he doing here?"


    Just as the words rang through the air, Conrad''s voice could be heard behind Edmund. "I''m here to visit you, Lord Felix, and also check with you on behalf of Lord Edmund if anything''s happened heretely. I heard that you''ve been buying lots of storage rings. Did something happen in the Chris family?"


    "How dare you!"


    Felix got up in a rage. "Nothing has happened to the Chris family, Lord Conrad. I''m busy today and have no time to be ofpany to you. Pleasee back another time, or I''ll pay you a visit another day."


    Conrad reached out all of a sudden, grabbing Felix by the neck and lifting him off the ground.


    He red at Felix, his expression turning ashen. "Drop the act, Felix. Tell me where Wilbur is, or I''ll kill you this very second!"


    Felix glowered at Conrad. "I can''t believe you teamed up with Edmund to poison my Master''s drink!"


    "Ha! It''s Wilbur''s fault that Lord Edmund wants to get rid of him. He shouldn''t have threatened Lord Edmund''s position in the first ce."


    Upon saying the words, Conrad threw Felix heavily onto the ground before stepping on the side of his face. "Now, tell me where Wilbur is!"


    Felix gritted his teeth. "You shameless bastard. Come on, kill me if you must! I''ll never sell my master out!"


    "Who do you think you are to speak to me like that, huh?" Conrad glowered at Felix. "You would have never be the head of the Chris family if that internal conflict hadn''t happened! Fine! Since you won''t tell me where Wilbur is, I''ll kill you right now!"


    "Wait!"


    Just as Conrad was about to go in for the kill, Wilbur''s voice rang from inside the room. The door was pushed open, and Wilbur walked out as he looked up at Conrad. "It''s me you''re after, not Senior Horne. Let''s keep this duel fair, shall we?"

 Chapter 2814

    Conrad had sensed the energy aura in Wilbur''s body as he spoke and could hardly contain his glee. "I can''t believe this day finally came! You''ve lost over ny percent of your powers, and you''re almost the same as a regr mortal now! Do you think you''ll be able to defeat me?"


    Wilbur nced at Felix at Conrad''s feet. "I might not be able to beat you, but I''ll take you in a battle still. Will you let Felix go then?"


    "Felix means nothing to me."


    Conrad sent Felix flying with a kick to his stomach, then smirked condescendingly at Wilbur. "Your time in Buck Town is up, Wilbur!"


    Conrad released a powerful energy aura as a huge shadow appeared behind him. Conrad put out his right hand, and the shadow reached out to swipe at Wilbur as well.


    The shadow moved far too quickly for Wilbur to react, and he was soon stuck in the hand''s grasp as it raised him into the air.


    Conrad let out a heartyugh, then shouted, "You''re dead, Wilbur Penn!"


    He closed his hand into a fist, and the shadow''s hand tightened around Wilbur as well.


    Being idle for a whole year had greatly weakened Wilbur, and he could not defend himself in the slightest. The sudden pressure around him made him feel like every bone in his body was about to snap.


    Wilbur cried out in pain, just as the seal on the right side of his chest broke open to release a ck energy aura. His pupils turned ck as electricity jolted through him, and Wilbur returned to his senses to realize that the Dark Lord had taken over his body.


    "What are you doing, you bastard?"


    A deep, raspy voice came out of Wilbur''s mouth, making Conrad stop in shock. That was clearly not Wilbur talking.


    At the same time, a powerful dark energy exploded out of Wilbur. The Dark Lord sensed that Wilbur''s body had weakened greatly and cursed out loud, "What did you do to yourself, Wilbur Penn?"


    The dark energy exploded the next second, sting the shadow''s hand into miasma as Wilbur stared Conrad down from where he was hovering in mid-air. "I''m going to kill you now, just for having the nerve to try and kill me!"


    The Dark Lord howled, forming a ck energy ball in his right hand before charging toward Conrad. Conrad, amidst his shock and terror, formed a defensive barrier at the veryst second.


    "Boom!"


    The barrier crumbled after a loud explosion and Conrad was sent flying. He climbed up the walls of the Chris family grounds right after picking himself up, fleeing the scene.


    "How dare that bastard disrespect me!"


    The Dark Lord took a few steps forward before he was struck with immense pain


    in his chest. Electricity jolted through his body as he was forced onto one knee, and Wilbur regained control of his senses.


    Wilbur gritted his eyes as he looked down. His chest was throbbing with pain, and the broken seal was healing itself rapidly.


    Felix ran over to him then. "Are you alright, Master?"

 Chapter 2815

    "I''m fine. Our rtionship with Conrad and Edmund is done for. We don''t have much time. Come on, help me up."


    Wilbur then entered the mirror dimension with Felix, where they recovered for an hour. The dense energy aura in the air healed the broken seal on the left side of Wilbur''s chest rapidly, but the energy in his body was also growing weaker as his consciousness swayed.


    Felix smiled excitedly. "You''ve healed, Master!"


    "No, not like this."


    Wilbur shook his head, and a ck energy ball appeared in his right hand. He struck the seal on his chest with the energy ball, and the powerful energy seeped into the seal as he was ovee with unbearable pain.


    Wilbur cried out in agony as the pain shuttered out all the thoughts of greed in his head, and his body began to heal itself once more.


    "Leave me be, Senior Horne."


    "But Master, you..."


    "Leave."


    "Alright."


    Felix exited the mirror dimension, and Wilbur entered his demine. He gritted his teeth through the pain, tossing all two million of the storage rings into the Dragon''s Altar. A powerful white light shot into the sky, and the golden hourss turned over. Wilbur now had 1,985,090 grace points.


    Wilbur was thrilled to see his dream finallye true, but he also found it strange that he only had 1,985,090 grace points. Two million storage rings should have gotten him four million grace points.


    He did not know why that was the case but shrugged it off as it being that only part of the rings could be converted. Maybe it had something to do with the storage rings themselves.


    Either way, he at least had 1.98 million grace points now.


    Wilbur did not waste any time, locating the Cultivation Pills on the screen and getting himself ten of them before returning to the mirror dimension.


    He set up the Dragon Trap Formation on the ground before striking the left side of his chest heaving with another ck energy ball. The overwhelming pain finally dispelled all the thoughts of greed in his feed, recovering his energy.


    Following that, Wilbur took all ten of the Cultivation Pills in one go. One pill could give him five hundred years of cultivation, and ten pills made five thousand.


    Sure enough, Wilbur''s body was filled with power.


    "Finally!"


    Wilbur channeled his energy into the Dragon Trap Formation. It shot out a ray of white light that covered Wilbur, and all the elites he had encountered in his past appeared before him to torture him in various ways.


    Every inch of Wilbur''s skin was searing with pain, and his soul felt like it was getting ripped apart as he screamed in agony.


    Just then, a voice rang in his ear. "You don''t have to bear all of that, you know. All you have to do is ept yourself for howzy and useless you are, and all the pain will disappear."


    "No! That''s not me, and it will never be me! I''m a dragon n cultivator!"

 Chapter 2816

    The white light suddenly surged, quickly engulfing Wilbur. Those dark desires within him were turned into dust by the white light, disappearing without a trace.


    Soon after, the white light gradually faded. When it hadpletely vanished, Wilbur, whose entire body was emanating dragon aura and whose skin had cracked open, copsed to the ground with a thud and fell into aa.


    At that moment, the Dragon Trap Formation emitted a golden light, enveloping Wilbur. The dragon aura transformed into a small golden dragon, circling around Wilbur''s body continuously. Meanwhile, his cracked skin began to heal rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This time, Wilbur remained unconscious in the Dragon Trap Formation for a full five days before he gradually awakened and opened his eyes.


    "Where... Where am I?"


    "Master, Master, you''re finally awake!" At this moment, Felix''s voice came from outside the Dragon Confinement Formation. Wilbur sat up from the ground, frowned, and said, "Senior Horne, what''s going on? Has something happened?"


    Felix, with a tone of urgency, said, "Master, Conrad has already returned to the City Lord''s quarters. Just now, the City Lord sent the Dragon Cavalry to surround the Chris family."


    "What? The Dragon Cavalry?"


    Wilbur felt quite puzzled. After all, when he had followed City Lord Edmund in the past, he had never heard him mention the Dragon Cavalry. It seemed that Edmund had long been prepared for this.


    Thinking of this, Wilbur suddenly froze and looked down at his body, only to find that all the wounds on his body had healed. He clenched his fists, and a surge of powerful energy flowed through him.


    Wilbur remembered that before he fell unconscious, under the suppression of the Dragon Trap Formation, all the skin on his body had cracked. At that moment, he had almost exhausted all his life force. However, now his body had automatically recovered, as good as new, and even his strength had been partially restored.


    Although his current strength was still far from what it once was, it had increased several times over. At this moment, Wilbur only felt that his spirit and will were greatly refreshed, and those desires that belonged only to mortals had long since disappeared.


    Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief, finally able to rx. He whispered, "It seems that the Tricorpse Venom has been forced out of my body. I can finally continue my journey as a cultivator again."


    In the next moment, Wilbur withdrew the energy he had infused into the Dragon Trap Formation, causing the golden light to dissipate and everything to return to its original state.


    Wilbur stood up and said, "It seems that after Conrad returned, he must have informed Edmund of what happened here. Now that Edmund knows my situation, he sees an opportunity and doesn''t want to let us go."


    Felix asked, "Master, what should we do now?"


    "We fight!"


    A cold gleam shed in Wilbur''s eyes as he said, "I originally had no intention of fighting with Edmund, but unfortunately, he is too petty. He even poisoned the wine, trying to take me out. Since he has been so ruthless, I won''t hold back either!"


    Upon hearing this, Felix showed a look of shock and concern as he said, "But I''ve heard that the Dragon Cavalry is extraordinarily powerful. With their help, Edmund is even stronger. Master, you''re no match for him now. Why don''t we take this opportunity to escape?"


    "No, being humiliated to this extent and still fleeing would only make us theughingstock of Buck Town. This time, regardless of the oue, I will fight Edmund."


    Felix was left speechless, knowing he couldn''t change Wilbur''s mind. However, just at that moment, the booming sound of war drums could be hearding from outside.

 Chapter 2817

    The war drums echoed thunderously, and Felix said, "He''s here. Edmund has arrived. Master, I know how much you despise Edmund, but this isn''t a trivial matter. So, let''s leave for now. When your strength is fully restored, it won''t be toote to confront Edmund."


    "No."


    Wilbur''s expression darkened as he coldly replied, "I said I won''t leave. This time, I''ve chosen to face Edmund in battle!"


    Meanwhile, outside the Chris family estate, Edmund descended from the sky and walked toward the mansion along with Conrad. However, just then, a figure swiftly dashed through the sky towards them.


    In the next moment, Grote appeared in front of Lord Edmund, blocking his path. Nervously, Grote said, "Lord Edmund, please don''t do this. Wilbur is a man of great merit in Buck Town. Last time, when Hadirt ordered the massacre of Buck Town, if it weren''t for Wilbur, it''s likely that all the cultivators in the town, including you and me, would be dead now. Wilbur saved Buck Town, saved you and me, City Lord. If you kill Wilbur now, even if you win, it won''t be a fair victory!"


    Edmund''s expression darkened as he coldly responded, "Grote, it seems you''ve forgotten your ce. Wilbur was originally a nobody, and he only has his current position thanks to Lord Babbit, the head of the Reyne family. A man like him dares to oppose me and even injures Conrad. As the City Lord, if I don''t eliminate Wilbur, who in Buck Town will ever take me, Edmund, seriously?


    "No, it''s not like that, Lord Edmund. Wilbur isn''t someone who would kill without reason. There must be a misunderstanding between him and Conrad."


    At this point, Conrad, with a cold expression, said, "Are you suggesting that I''m framing Wilbur?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean."


    "Then what exactly do you mean?"


    Conrad and Edmund both looked at Grote. Grote, gritting his teeth, already knew that Edmund and Conrad had poisoned Wilbur''s wine. However, Edmund was the City Lord, and if he exposed this in front of everyone, it would only damage Edmund''s reputation.


    Gritting his teeth, Grote said, "I don''t mean anything in particr. But Wilbur once saved my life. If you, Lord Edmund, insist on killing Wilbur, then you''ll have to step over my dead body first."


    "Outrageous!"


    Edmund, furious, shouted, "Grote, are you threatening me? I''m telling you, no matter what you say today, I will kill Wilbur. If you want to live, get out of my way immediately."


    A chill ran down Grote''s spine, realizing that Edmund would not change his mind. He said, "In that case, go ahead, Lord Edmund."


    "Fine, you asked for it. Don''t me me then!"


    Edmund''s mind focused, and a powerful energy began to radiate from him as he prepared to attack. However, at that moment, a voice came from within the mansion, "Edmund, is your strength only good for bullying the weak?"


    Hearing this, Edmund looked up to see Wilbur and Felix emerging from the mansion. Wilbur looked at Grote and said, "Grote, thank you for your help. Your actions have truly moved me. Please wait here for a moment. I have something I''d like to give you as a gift."


    Hearing this, Grote was puzzled and asked, "Wilbur, you have something for me? But the situation is quite tense now. I think perhaps you should exin to Lord Edmund, and maybe you can resolve the misunderstanding between you two."


    "There''s no need." Wilbur looked at Edmund and coldly said, "The misunderstanding between Lord Edmund and me isn''t something that can be resolved through negotiation."

 Chapter 2818

    "That''s right," Edmund said, raising his head proudly. "Wilbur, you dared to injure Lord Conrad. Do you know that Lord Conrad is now my most loyal servant? If I don''t kill you, how can I uphold the dignity of the City Lord?"


    "Hmph!" Wilbur sneered and said, "Lord Edmund, there''s no need to keep up this act. You and Conrad conspired to poison my drink, so why pretend to be merciful now?"


    "Outrageous, Wilbur! You dare to insult me? Now, I''ll make sure you die!"


    With that, Edmund turned into a blur and charged toward Wilbur. At the same time, Wilbur also rushed forward. Both clenched their fists and swung at each other.


    Their fists collided mid-air, unleashing two powerful forces. In just a few seconds, Wilbur was sent flying.


    A gleam of excitement shed in Edmund''s eyes. He had fought Wilbur before and was well aware of his strength. The punch just now was a test, and as expected, after consuming the Tricorpse Venom Pill, Wilbur''s energy had been drained by more than half. He was now at his breaking point.


    Wilbur no longer had the strength to match him. If he could kill Wilbur quickly, this matter would be resolved.


    In a sh, Edmund moved again, chasing after Wilbur andunching another punch in his face. Wilbur tried to block it but was instantly sent flying by the powerful force.


    "Hahaha, Wilbur, you have no chance to resist now. Prepare to die!"


    Edmund turned into a blur once more, charging at Wilbur. At this moment, Wilbur, hovering in mid-air, was severely injured, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    Wilbur found it strange. His body had clearly recovered, so why was his resistance so weak now? Before he could think further, Edmund was already in front of him again.


    Seeing Edmund''s punching toward him, Wilbur didn''t hesitate and threw a punch of his own. Their fists collided again in mid-air, releasing another surge of powerful energy. A few secondster, Wilbur was sent flying once more.


    "Hahaha!"


    Edmundughed and said, "Wilbur, you''ve lost the ability to resist. Stop wasting your energy."


    However, as Wilbur hovered in the air, he looked at his hands, and a faint, almost imperceptible smile appeared on his face. It turned out that in thatst exchange, Wilbur had managed to hold on for two seconds longer.


    If the opponent were an ordinary person, extending the resistance by two seconds would not be difficult. But his opponent was City Lord Edmund, and his punch was not something an average person could withstand. The fact that Wilbur could extend the time by two seconds was undeniable proof that his strength was rapidly increasing.


    This meant that after enduring the trial of the Dragon Trap Formation, Wilbur''s constitution was strengthening at an astonishing rate. Though he had suffered greatly in the formation, it was as if the dragon aura had cleansed his body.


    Now, with his bones and muscles softening, this battle was the perfect opportunity to strengthen them further.


    Edmundunched another attack. Just as he was about to strike, a sh of white light appeared, and Felix stood in front of Wilbur, spreading his arms wide with a stern expression. "I won''t allow anyone to harm my master!"


    "Felix, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    In a swift movement, Wilbur appeared in front of Felix and engaged Edmund once more. The two fought fiercely in the sky. At first, Wilbur was pushed back, losing ground at every turn.


    But as the battle continued, Wilbur''s strength suddenly surged, gradually increasing. In the end, he gained the upper hand and began to press Edmund back, driving him into a corner. Finally, both of them simultaneouslyunched another punch at each other...

 Chapter 2819

    The two powerful energies wrapped around their fists collided in an instant, and then a thunderous boom echoed across the sky. The explosion of energy stirred up a fierce wind, and at the same time, both Wilbur and Edmund were sted back several meters.


    Edmund exhaled sharply, looking at Wilbur with disbelief. "How is this possible? Your strength recovered so quickly in such a short time. How is that possible?"


    Wilbur sneered inwardly, knowing the true reason, and said, "Lord Edmund, is it possible that the trap you and Conrad set had a w? Perhaps I was never poisoned at all, and when you sent Conrad to gather information, I saw through your n. And now, I''ve set up this scenario, luring you here to walk into my trap."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Edmund gritted his teeth, his face twisted in anger as he shouted, "Conrad, you useless fool!"


    "My Lord, things aren''t as you think. Just now, when I fought Wilbur, his strength was very weak. I have no idea how his power increased so dramatically in such a short time!"


    "Enough with the excuses! Wilbur, prepare to die!"


    "Edmund, it''s you who will die!"


    Edmundunched several attacks in quick session, but Wilbur dodged each one. Just as Edmund was about to turn around, Wilbur suddenly appeared behind him and delivered a heavy kick, sending Edmund flying.


    Suspended in mid-air, Edmund looked at Wilbur and sneered, "I should have known you were hiding your true strength. Wilbur, this time, I''ll make sure you die!"


    With that, Edmund chanted a spell, summoning a hexagonal three-dimensional space in mid-air, with each face of the hexagon inscribed with a mystical sigil.


    In the next moment, Edmund stepped into the hexagonal space, chanting another spell. Instantly, the entire hexagonal space vanished, only to reappear behind Wilbur.


    From one of the sigils, a ck vortex began to form, and in an instant, arge hand emerged from the vortex, mming down toward the top of Wilbur''s head.


    Wilbur turned his right hand, summoning the Magic Dragon de, and with a swift sh, he severed the ck hand. The hand dissipated into nothingness in mid-air, and the hexagonal space disappeared once more.


    Over the next minute, the hexagonal space flickered around Wilbur. Although its speed was incredible, Wilbur was able to detect its presence each time it appeared. As a result, even though each sigil on the hexagonal space unleashed a different type of attack, none of them managed to harm Wilbur.


    Wilbur raised his sword and struck at the hexagonal space, but just as his sword energy formed, the hexagon vanished, reappearing several meters away.


    Edmund flew out of the hexagonal space and chanted another spell. In the next second, six sigils appeared around Wilbur, and the hexagonal space suddenly reappeared, trapping him inside!


    But this time was different from before. This time, Wilbur was caught inside the hexagonal space, and before he could react, the six sigilsunched six different types of attacks simultaneously. Gritting his teeth, Wilbur swung the Magic Dragon de, thrusting it toward the sigil in front of him.


    As soon as the sigil was struck, it crumbled into dust and dissipated, but the remaining five sigils persisted, and the hexagonal space remained intact.


    With no other choice, Wilbur continued to swing his sword, attacking the remaining sigils. When the sixth sigil was finally destroyed, the hexagonal space disintegrated. But at that moment, a strong gust of wind blew through, and from the sky, a ck dragon extended its ws, reaching toward Wilbur.

 Chapter 2820

    Seeing this, Wilbur clenched his fist without hesitation and threw a powerful punch at the ck dragon''s w. The Dragon Spell was activated! A white dragon shed in and out of existence, piercing through the ck dragon six times in session. In the next second, the ck dragon exploded with a resounding boom and turned into ck mist.


    Edmund, floating in mid-air, stared in shock and said, "This... How is this possible?"


    At that moment, Edmund was shrouded in ck mist, making it impossible for anyone outside to see his appearance. In an instant, Wilbur appeared behind Edmund. As Edmund abruptly turned his head, Wilbur grabbed him by the throat. Their eyes met, and Wilbur released a dense ck mist that formed into a vortex, quickly consuming the energy within Edmund. Edmund, now unable to make any sound, wore a pained expression, pleading silently for Wilbur to spare him.


    However, there was no way Wilbur would let Edmund go. Since arriving in Buck Town, Wilbur had backed down at least five times, hoping Edmund would restrain himself. Instead, Edmund became even more aggressive, even bringing Hadirt to Buck Town.


    Now, Edmund had tried to poison him and had just attempted to kill him. How could he expect mercy now?


    With a cold expression, Wilbur said, "Don''t me me. me yourself. You''ve brought this upon yourself. Edmund, say goodbye to this world!"


    As he spoke, the dark vortex devoured Edmund, rapidly consuming his energy. At the same time, Wilbur could clearly feel Edmund''s energy rapidly dissipating. Not being absorbed, but rather transferring somewhere else.


    "Damn, he''s trying to escape!"


    In an instant, Edmund turned to dust and scattered in the wind. At the same time, the ck mist in the sky gradually dispersed. Seeing this, Felix and Grote were both shocked.


    Grote eximed, "Wilbur, you..."


    Wilbur responded, "Grote, please wait a moment. I''ll be right back."


    Since he intended to give Grote a gift, he needed to finish the job thoroughly. Just now, Edmund had transferred his energy to Babbit''s avatar. Without wasting any time, Wilbur flew at top speed toward the residence of the Reyne family.


    Upon entering the residence, Wilbur directlynded in the area where Babbit lived. Tworge guards saw Wilbur suddenly appear and rushed at him with drawn swords, but they were instantly swallowed by a vortex formed by the power of Wilbur''s dark spacew.


    A momentter, only two skeletons remained on the ground. Wilbur quickly entered Babbit''s bedroom but found no one there. He also did not find Babbit in the basement.


    After pondering for a moment, Wilbur immediately headed for the ruler''s residence. The guards saw Wilbur and asked, "Mister Wilbur, why are you here?" "Have you seen Babbit?"


    "Lord Babbit? Isn''t he supposed to be in the Reyne family residence?" "Damn, he''s not here either."


    Wilbur leaped into the sky and quickly flew to the za, just in time to see a sh of white light from the teleportation array. In the white light, Babbit turned and looked at Wilbur.


    Their eyes met, and Wilbur saw hatred in Babbit''s eyes.


    After the white light disappeared, Wilbur rushed to the teleportation array and urgently asked, "Where did Babbit go?"


    "Tevinter Town."


    "Hurry, send me to Tevinter Town!"


    "Yes, Senior Guard!"

 Chapter 2821

    The two teleportation array guards activated the array again, and with a sh of white light, Wilbur arrived in Tevinter Town. The square was bustling with people, but Babbit was nowhere to be seen. After searching around the square without sess, Wilbur had no choice but to return to Buck Town.


    When Wilbur reappeared in the square of Buck Town, Grote, Felix, and the others had already arrived. Felix asked anxiously, "Master, did you find Babbit?"


    "No. Unfortunately, he escaped," Wilbur replied.


    Then, Wilbur walked up to Grote, raised Grote''s hand in front of thousands of people, and said, "I dere that from now on, Grote is the new Lord of Buck Town!"


    Grote, looking at Wilbur with a surprised expression, said, "This... Mister Wilbur, isn''t this a bit too much?"


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said, "It''s nothing. Didn''t I say I would give you a gift? How about this gift? Do you like it?"


    "Thank you, I really do," Grote responded.


    The news of Buck Town''s change in leadership spread across the nine major towns within half a day. Everyone learned that Edmund, the Lord of Buck Town, had tried to kill Wilbur with a scheme but was ultimately in by him. Following this, Wilbur voluntarily handed over the position of City Lord to Grote.


    Previously, Wilbur had killed Hadirt, the City Lord of Tevinter Town, which had already made him famous across the nine towns. After all, someone capable of defeating a City Lord was no ordinary cultivator. This time, Wilbur killed Edmund, making him the yer of two City Lords by his own power, a feat that shook the nine major towns within a day. Suddenly, everyone was searching for information about Wilbur.


    Many cultivators initially thought Wilbur had killed Edmund to seize the position of Lord. However, upon learning the full story, they became even more impressed with Wilbur. They realized that neither of the two City Lords'' deaths was Wilbur''s fault. Hadirt had nned to massacre Buck Town, and Edmund had plotted to poison Wilbur. Both were in as a result of their own misdeeds, so Wilbur could not be med.


    In the Lord''s mansion, Grote ordered the arrest of Conrad. When the guards arrived at the Albert family residence, they learned that Conrad had already used a teleportation array to travel to Tevinter Town.


    Grote frowned and said, "Lord Wilbur, what should we do now? Both Babbit and Conrad have fled to Tevinter Town. If they survive and return, how will we deal with them?"


    Wilbur replied, "I''ve heard that the nine City Lords have their own alliance. If a City Lord is killed, the other eight lords will handle the matter. So, as long as the other eight lords recognize your position as City Lord, we don''t need to fear Babbit and Conrad."


    The Ruler''s Alliance did exist, and it had clear rules: if a City Lord was assassinated, the other eight lords could step in to resolve the matter, and the assassin would face certain death.


    Although Wilbur had killed Edmund, the situation had been provoked by Edmund himself, who had set a trap with poisoned wine to kill Wilbur.


    Therefore, the battle between Wilbur and Edmund was purely to protect his own interests, and it did not vite the alliance''s rules. Even if the eight lords had their own opinions on the matter, they could not openly take action against Wilbur.


    However, until the official letters from the City Lords arrived, Wilbur could not be entirely sure of his safety. After all, he did not know whether those eight lords would follow the rules or see him as an enemy and join forces against him.


    Just as Wilbur was pondering this, a guard came to report, "My Lord, Lord George has arrived."

 Chapter 2822

    "Lord George?" Grote and Wilbur exchanged nces, with Wilbur giving Grote a reassuring look. Suddenly, they heard Lord George''sughter from outside.


    "Haha, Lord Grote, are you surprised by my visit?" As soon as the words were spoken, Lord George walked in with a smile on his face, bowing slightly as he said, "Greetings, Lord Grote."


    Grote quickly stood up from his seat, gesturing politely with his hand. "Lord George, please."


    After they both sat down, Grote said, "Lord George, I was just about to head to Walker Town, but you arrived first. If there''s anything you need me to handle, just let me know. As long as it''s within my power, I will see it done."


    "Lord Grote, there''s no need for such formality," George replied. "Your status is no longer what it was before. You''re now the lord of Buck Town, equal to me, so there''s no need for excessive courtesy or humility between us."


    Grote exchanged another nce with Wilbur before continuing, "Could it be that you already know what happened in Buck Town?"


    "Indeed," Lord George said, casting a nce at Wilbur with a smile. "Edmund and Conrad poisoned the wine, trying to set a trap to eliminate Wilbur. Unfortunately for Edmund, his skills were inferior, and he paid the price with his life. He brought this upon himself."


    "And what about the other seven lords? How do they feel about this? Will they..." Grote began, but Lord George raised his right hand to stop him.


    "Lord Grote, I came here on behalf of the eight City Lords of the Ruler''s Alliance. First, to congratte you on bing the new Lord of Buck Town. Second, to invite you to join the alliance. I assume you have no objections to these two matters?"


    "None at all. I''ve always wanted to join the Ruler''s Alliance and wouldn''t miss this opportunity."


    After some conversation, Wilbur and the others learned the stance of the eight City Lords in the alliance. They were not angry about Edmund''s death. After all, by resorting to poison, Edmund had already disqualified himself from being a true City Lord. Therefore, the alliance would not pursue the matter. Moreover, after joining the alliance, Lord George sought to befriend Grote, hoping they could be allies.


    At Wilbur''s suggestion, Grote agreed to Lord George''s proposal. Grote understood well that the opportunity George presented wasrgely out of respect for Wilbur. After all, Wilbur had previously defeated Hadirt, a powerful figure. Neither Edmund nor George could match Hadirt''s strength, not even close. Wilbur''s ability to defeat Hadirt was proof of his formidable power.


    In reality, by dealing with Hadirt, Wilbur had alleviated some pressure on George, who felt grateful to him. By allying with Grote, George was effectively allying with Wilbur. It was a chance George would not miss.


    After seeing George off, Grote breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Atst, this matter is resolved. It seems the eight City Lords of the alliance are reasonable and didn''t punish us for what happened."

 Chapter 2823

    Wilbur took a deep breath and said, "Lord Grote, while the Ruler''s Alliance may not be pursuing this matter, I want you to remember that this isn''t the end. On the contrary, it''s just the beginning."


    "Just the beginning?" Grote frowned as he looked at Wilbur.


    "Exactly," Wilbur replied. "Don''t forget, Hadirt once died in Buck Town, and those old fellows acted just as leniently, or so it seemed. But in truth, they each had their own agendas. Hadirt''s death and the shift in power at Tevinter Town focused their attention there. Yet, for Edmund to plot my death in such a short time, it shows that the members of the Ruler''s Alliance must have pressured him from behind."


    "So, the Ruler''s Alliance, the nine lords. may seem calm on the surface, but each harbors their own schemes. In the future, when dealing with them, you must be extremely cautious."


    Grote nodded seriously, looking at Wilbur. "But with you here, I believe Buck Town will remain stable for at least a thousand years."


    "No, I will be leaving Buck Town soon. After that, it will be up to you to manage things here."


    Wilbur nned to stay in Buck Town to cultivate for ten years. If Edmund returned within that time, Wilbur would be ready to kill him. Meanwhile, Grote could use those ten years to build up his own power.


    After ten years, Wilbur intended to go to Tevinter Town and start anew. Rumor had it that the gravity in Tevinter Town was ten times that of Buck Town, and the killing there was far more intense.


    Tevinter Town was a ce akin to hell. Although Wilbur didn''t have to go there and could have gone to Light Town instead, where the energy was richer, he had always harbored a desire to find Augheimer. Like Wilbur, Augheimer was also a cultivator who hade from Earth''s dimension to this middle dimension.


    Augheimer''s strength had grown rapidly, and Wilbur wanted to find him, to spar with him, and see whose cultivation had advanced faster.


    Cultivators all had a stubborn, unyielding spirit in their bones, and Wilbur was no different. Upon returning to the Chris family estate, Felix learned of Wilbur''s n to head to Tevinter Town after ten years of cultivation and expressed a desire to follow him.


    Wilbur said, "There''s no need, Felix. Stay in Buck Town. When I first arrive at Tevinter Town, I won''t have any foundation there and may even be hunted. Once I''ve established myself, you can join me."


    Although Felix was reluctant, he had no choice but to sigh and say, "Alright."


    "But for the next ten years, you should apany me in cultivating within the mirror dimension. Your strength is too weak, and if Edmund returns, I won''t feel at ease."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Felix immediately set about managing the affairs of the Chris Family. He had already selected five meticulous stewards who usually checked and bnced each other''s power, so Felix rarely had to intervene in ordinary matters.


    Now, with the family''s affairs in their hands for the next ten years, Felix felt assured. The energy density in the mirror dimension was a thousand times that of the outside world.


    Cultivating in the mirror dimension for a thousand years would only amount to one year in the outside world.


    Thus, this ten-year cultivation would, in reality, be equivalent to ten thousand years. Felix, who already had thousands of years of cultivation, would be a formidable force, likely even stronger than Grote, after an additional ten thousand years of training.


    After making all the necessary preparations, Wilbur and Felix went to the Vermillion Bird Mountains, found a secluded cave, and entered the mirror dimension together.


    Felix sat cross-legged on the ground and, turning his head, noticed Wilbur leaving


    the room. Felix asked, "Master, where are you going?"


    "I''m stepping out for a moment. I''ll be back soon." Wilbur replied.

 Chapter 2824

    Wilbur entered a room alone and then, with a thought, he entered a demi-ne. He arrived at the Dragon''s Altar, where he saw the disy showing 1,885,090 grace points. It was originally 1,985,090, but he had exchanged ten cultivation pills, each costing 10,000 grace points, deducting a total of 100,000 grace points. So now, he had 1,885,090 remaining.


    During the time he was dealing with Edmund, Wilbur had almost forgotten about the million grace points he possessed. Now that the situation in Buck Town had been settled, it was time for him to enjoy the benefits of those grace points.


    Last time, in his haste to remove the Tricorpse Venom Pill from his body, Wilbur did not pay much attention to the options on the screen while exchanging for the cultivation pills. Now, as he looked at the screen again, his thoughts triggered the appearance of the exchange options.


    The first option was a golden bracelet called the "Golden Dragon Bracelet." It was a unique bracelet thatbined both storage space and defensive properties, and it was also a growth-type bracelet, meaning it would grow stronger with each battle and as its owner''sbat power increased.


    When the owner was under attack, the Golden Dragon Bracelet could release a gold dragon shield, a defense so strong that even higher dimension cultivators would find it difficult to break through.


    After reading the description, Wilbur was thrilled. Even Dragon''s Safehaven could be easily broken through by a higher dimension cultivator. Yet, this Golden Dragon Bracelet could resist attacks from a higher dimension cultivator.


    Owning this bracelet was like having the protection of a higher dimension cultivator. No, it was equivalent to bing a higher dimension cultivator himself. Given his current status as a middle dimension cultivator, reaching the heights of a higher dimension cultivator was still a distant goal.


    This meant that the Golden Dragon Bracelet could help Wilbur withstand attacks from most cultivators. Such a powerful bracelet was something Wilbur could not afford to miss. But when he saw the exchange price, he gasped in shock. The Golden Dragon Bracelet costs 1,880,000 grace points. With only 1,885,090 left, exchanging for the bracelet would leave him with just 5000 grace points.


    "This old dragon really knows how to do business," Wilbur muttered. But, given the bracelet''s incredible power, he did not hesitate and immediately exchanged them for the Golden Dragon Bracelet.


    A golden bracelet materialized out of thin air and flew onto Wilbur''s left wrist. After sensing Wilbur''s presence, the bracelet changed its appearance to be a bronze bracelet.


    Wilbur examined the Golden Dragon Bracelet''s properties and found that it could only activate the Golden Dragon Shield once per day. However, even with just one use, it was more than enough for Wilbur, considering he was still in middle dimensions.


    After taking a couple of nces at the bracelet, his chest heaved with excitement. Once he calmed himself, Wilbur turned his attention back to the screen. The first option, the Golden Dragon Bracelet, had now turned gray, indicating it was no longer avable.


    The second option was a talisman cultivation technique, priced at one million grace points. The third option was a spirit curse cultivation technique, also priced at one million grace points.


    Wilbur''s eyes widened in surprise. If he was not a dragon cultivator, bing either a talisman cultivator or a spirit curse cultivator would be something any cultivator would envy. After all, talisman and spirit curse cultivators held extremely high status.


    In terms of power, these two types of cultivators were second only to dragon cultivators. In terms of status, talisman cultivators ranked first, and spirit curse cultivators ranked second.


    However, these types of cultivation required exceptionally high talent, and most people simply could not be talisman or spirit curse cultivators. Yet, the opportunity had just been right in front of Wilbur, and he had missed it.


    After weighing his options, Wilbur realized that the value of the Golden Dragon Bracelet far exceeded that of bing a talisman or spirit curse cultivator for him.


    As he continued to scroll down, Wilbur quickly noticed a pill called the "Minor Cultivation Pill." Despite its name, the pill''s price was quite high, at 5000 grace points.


    However, as soon as Wilbur focused on it, the price on the screen changed again, increasing from 5000 to 5090 grace points.

 Chapter 2825

    Seeing this, Wilbur''s forehead veins bulged, and he instantly flew into a rage, cursing, "Are you kidding me? How did it just go up by 90 grace points? Are you trying to drain all my grace points?"


    Wilbur could not understand why the old dragon was calcting so precisely. But then, he thought, since he could easily acquire millions of grace points, losing 90 points would not matter.


    With this in mind, he did not hesitate any longer and exchanged for the Minor Cultivation Pill. This pill could aid a cultivator by facilitating the flow of energy within their body during cultivation, providing significant benefits.


    Moreover, a single Minor Cultivation Pill couldst for a hundred years. Although Wilbur did not need it himself, Felix could certainly make good use of it.


    The grace points had been collected with the help of Felix. Although Wilbur had originally nned to exchange some useful pills for him, he had not expected the Golden Dragon Bracelet to be so tempting, so he chose to get the bracelet first.


    At worst, he could extend his cultivation time by two more days and then sacrifice 200,000 gold coins to buy another spatial ring.


    Thinking this, a slight smile appeared on Wilbur''s lips. He thought he had found a way to continuously exchange for grace points and acquire numerous treasures. But just then, the options on the screen turned gray, and a time restriction appeared.


    The Dragon''s Altar had imposed a restriction on exchanges, with a time limit of one hundred years. This meant that for the next century, Wilbur would be unable to exchange any items from the Dragon''s Altar.


    The flow of time in the Dragon''s Altar was synchronized with that of the outside world, meaning he would have to wait a full hundred years before his next exchange.


    "A hundred years?" Wilbur frowned as he looked at the now gray screen, finding it hard to believe. He quickly fell into deep thought. He had always assumed that the Dragon''s Altar allowed unlimited exchanges for as many treasures as he desired. But now, with this restriction, it seemed likely that his excessive use of grace points to exchange for treasures had triggered this limitation.


    An entire century... Wilbur felt a deep sense of regret. On top of that, he noticed a prohibition icon over the storage ring on the screen, indicating that he could no longer use storage rings to exchange for grace points.


    It seemed his scheme had been discovered by the Dragon God, leading to these new restrictions. With no other choice, Wilbur exited the ne, returned to the room, and tossed the Minor Cultivation Pill to Felix.


    Felix caught the pill and asked, "Master, what is this?"


    "This is a Minor Cultivation Pill. After taking it, it will help with the cirction of energy within your body."


    "Such a thing exists? How long does itst?"


    "A hundred years."


    "What? A hundred years?" Felix stared at Wilbur in shock, while Wilbur simply nodded seriously.


    Over the next ten years, Wilbur and Felix continued to cultivate in the mirror dimension. Time passed quickly within the mirror dimension, and in the blink of an eye, ten thousand years had gone by.

 Chapter 2826

    After ten years had passed, Wilbur and Felix emerged from the mirror dimension just as Grote arrived with his men. Through conversation, Wilbur learned that during these ten years, Grote had developed his own faction.


    Apanied by the others, Wilbur arrived at the square. The guards overseeing the teleportation array knelt in reverence upon seeing Grote.


    Grotemanded, "Enough, rise. Activate the teleportation array and send Lord Wilbur to Tevinter Town."


    "Yes, Lord Grote."


    "Master, when will you return after heading to Tevinter Town?" Felix asked.


    Wilbur replied, "I''ll return once I''ve dealt with the matters in Tevinter Town."


    In truth, Wilbur wasn''t sure how long he would stay in Tevinter Town, but he hoped to encounter Conrad and Edmund there. When that time came, Wilbur nned to kill them himself to eliminate any future threats.


    As a burst of white light shot up,pletely separating Wilbur from the others, he altered his appearance. After all, thest incident involving the ying of Hadirt was likely to have caused the cultivators in Tevinter Town to bear a grudge against him.


    Thus, if he went there with his original appearance, it would undoubtedly stir up unnecessary trouble. Hadirt''s demise was a result of his own poor judgment and arrogant, violent nature, which led him to attempt the massacre of Buck Town, ultimately leading to his death. Wilbur saw no reason to bear any guilt or consequences for that.


    With a sh of white light, Wilbur appeared on the teleportation array in the square of Tevinter Town. However, by this time, he had already altered his appearance. The cultivators guarding the teleportation array noticed the Senior Guard medal on Wilbur''s shoulder and immediately knelt on one knee, respectfully saying, "Greetings, Senior Guard."


    Wilbur stepped out of the teleportation array and had barely taken a few steps when a voice called out from behind, "Hey, you there! I don''t think I''ve seen you around here before. Is this your first time in Tevinter Town?"


    Hearing this, Wilbur stopped and turned to look at the speaker. The man had fiery red hair and a long scar across his face. Wilbur calmly responded, "Yes, it is indeed my first time in Tevinter Town."


    "Hmph, perfect timing! I''ll use you to test my de!"


    The red-haired man''s energy suddenly surged as he gripped hisrge de with both hands and shed at Wilbur with tremendous force. In an instant, a massive de shadow descended from the sky.


    Boom!


    As the de energy made contact with the dark protective shield, it exploded and dissipated. In a sh, Wilbur appeared behind the red-haired man, his blood- stained Magic Dragon de sheathed.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion followed as the red-haired man''s body shattered into several pieces, scattering across the ground.


    The next second, the Magic Dragon de vanished, and the surrounding cultivators turned their heads to look in Wilbur''s direction, their faces filled with shock. Tevinter Town was even bloodier than Buck Town, with battles urring frequently, and the air was thick with the scent of blood.

 Chapter 2827

    However, no one had ever witnessed such a swift battle in Tevinter Town before. In less than five seconds, the challenger was in by the defender, a result that starkly demonstrated the vast difference in their abilities. Among the crowd, someone eximed in shock, "That foolish guy... He actually dared to provoke a Senior Guard."


    "He deserved to die," another person added.


    Although Wilbur had intended to keep a low profile upon arriving in Tevinter Town, trying his best to avoid being noticed, the sudden confrontation was beyond his control. This battle was unavoidable, but since it had happened, there was no need for regret.


    Wilbur''s left hand formed a w, and with a forceful pull, therge de that had fallen from the red-haired man was drawn into his hand. Wilbur coldly remarked, "Since you were so arrogant, this de is mine now."


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Wilbur took the de and entered a shop where he sold it for fifty gold coins. He then headed to an inn, choosing to stay there for two days. During these two days, Wilbur visited the tavern daily to gather information and eventually gained a general understanding of the situation in Tevinter Town.


    As it turned out, since the death of Hadirt, there had been significant turmoil within Tevinter Town. The various prominent families were in constant conflict, with none willing to yield to the others.


    There were nine major families in Tevinter Town, each famous for cultivating different types of warriors: de masters, sword masters, assassins, spear masters, experts in concealed weapons, crossbowmen, talisman cultivators, and spirit curse cultivators. The most unique family was known for grooming dragon n cultivators.


    Of the nine families, those cultivating de masters, sword masters, assassins, spear masters, and experts in concealed weapons had a hundred disciples each, while those cultivating talisman cultivators and spirit curse cultivators only had five and three disciples respectively.


    The most unique family, which groomed a dragon n cultivator, had only one such disciple.


    This dragon n cultivator was a Senior Guard, and the family that groomed him, the Robert family, was the only one Hadirt had ever respected.


    Despite the nine families cultivating various powerful individuals who served under Hadirt, internal conflicts, and longstanding grudges had simmered beneath the surface, threatening to erupt at any moment. It was only due to Hadirt''s suppression that these conflicts had not previously broken out.


    However, after news of Hadirt''s death in Buck Town reached Tevinter, the tensions among the nine families escted into full-blown conflict. Without Hadirt''s control and deterrence, none of the nine families were willing to back down.


    After several intense battles, five of the families, the ones that groomed de masters, spear masters, crossbowmen, assassins, and experts in concealed weapons, werepletely wiped out.


    The practitioners from these five families were all killed in the ensuing battles, leaving the remaining four families severely weakened after brutal internal strife. The sword master family copsed a few monthster, with their practitioners fleeing in all directions, only to be hunted down and killed by practitioners from the talisman cultivator family.


    After the dust settled, only three families remained: the Warren family, which groomed talisman cultivators, the Andrew family, which groomed spirit curse cultivators, and the Robert family, which groomed dragon n practitioners. Though the Robert family had maintained a rtively low profile during the conflicts, never initiating attacks, its unique status as a dragon n cultivator family made it a target for a coalition of other families, leaving it heavily damaged.


    Although the Robert family barely survived, just a few days earlier, the Warren family, which groomed talisman cultivators, suddenly sent two of its practitioners to attack the Robert family.


    It was said to be a fierce battle, during which the Robert family suffered great losses, and the Warren family lost one of its talisman cultivators, leaving it with only two. Meanwhile, the Andrew family also had just two spirit curse cultivators left.


    Everyone spected that the Robert family would not be able to hold out much longer and would likely copsepletely within days. Once that dragon n cultivator perished, the Robert family would undoubtedly face a massacre.


    Upon learning of these events, Wilbur felt a deep respect for the dragon n practitioner from the Robert family named Layton. This individual had single- handedly supported the Robert family, ensuring its survival amidst the brutal power struggle of the nine families.

 Chapter 2828

    At the Robert family estate, in the courtyard, the family head, Liam Robert, was pacing back and forth, anxiously waiting. Hadirt''s death had been so sudden, but it was the result of his excessive arrogance.


    In truth, Liam had long known that a battle among the nine great families was inevitable. He just had not expected Hadirt to meet his end so soon. Although Liam had always beenpliant with the other eight families, the ambition for power and fame among them had long been uncontroble.


    Under such circumstances, it was remarkable that the Robert family had managed to hold on. Six of the nine families had already been wiped out, leaving only the Warren, Andrew, and Robert families.


    Liam did not care for fame or power. He had even once offered to hand over the Robert family''s honors to the Warren family. However, this offer had been rejected, and the Warren family had insisted on sending two talisman cultivators to challenge the Robert family''s dragon n cultivator.


    ording to the rules established by the nine families, while battles between families were allowed, the families themselves were not to be harmed until all their cultivators had been killed.


    This time, taking advantage of Layton''s injury, the Warren family had sent two talisman cultivators to challenge him. The intent was clear, they wanted not only to kill Layton but also to destroy the Robert family.


    As he thought about this, Liam choked up, his eyes filling with tears. When Layton had fought the two talisman cultivators, Liam had been there, watching. Layton had faced the two opponents alone, enduring all their attacks.


    Although Layton ultimately won, and the Warren family lost one talisman cultivator, it was a pyrrhic victory. Layton was gravely injured, and his condition had worsened, leaving him barely clinging to life.


    Just half an hour ago, Layton''s wounds had reopened, and his condition had deteriorated. Liam had urgently called for the best doctor in Tevinter Town, Picor, who was now in the room trying to save Layton. Liam was extremely anxious, knowing that if Layton died, the Robert family, already teetering on the brink, would surely be massacred by their enemies.


    Layton was the son of Liam''s close friend. Liam had once promised to take good care of Layton and give him a good life. But in the power struggle among the nine families, it was Layton who had shouldered the burden of supporting the entire Robert family.


    The person who should have been cared for had now be the one holding the family together. Thinking of this, Liam trembled all over and couldn''t hold back his tears.


    Just then, a servant came out and said, "Lord Liam, Doctor Picor requests your presence inside."


    "Alright, I''ming," Liam replied.


    Wiping away his tears, Liam hurried into the room. By then, Picor had already packed up his medical kit. Seeing Liam enter, Picor shook his head helplessly and softly said, "I''m sorry, I''ve done all I can."


    "Doctor Picor, I beg you, please try again," Liam pleaded, gripping Picor''s shoulder.


    At that moment, Layton, who was lying on the bed, said, "Uncle Liam, don''t trouble Doctor Picor anymore. I know my own body. Doctor Picor has done his best."


    Hearing this, tears streamed down Liam''s face. He bypassed Picor, quickly moving to Layton''s bedside, and knelt down to grasp Layton''s hand. "Layton, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Your father entrusted you to me all those years ago, and I failed to take good care of you."


    The weakened Layton nced at Liam and said, "Uncle Liam, you don''t need to me yourself. This was my own choice. But rest assured, after I''m gone, the Robert family will continue to endure."


    "No!" Liam shook his head. "Layton, you are the pir of the Robert family. Without you, the Robert family will soon be destroyed. But I''ve made peace with it. After you''re gone, I''ll soon join you, and then I''ll apologize to your father."


    "No, Uncle, you''ve done nothing wrong. Everything was my choice. As a warrior,


    to die in battle is a great honor. But Uncle, listen to me, the Robert family will not fall. I once... I once met a dimensional guardian, and he..."


    "Dimensional guardian?"

 Chapter 2829

    Liam frowned as he looked at Layton, who, due to his severe injuries, was


    struggling to breathe and barely able to speak. Seeing this, Liam could only try tofort him, saying, "It''s alright, Layton. I believe you. Don''t worry, don''t speak."


    At that moment, a servant came running in from outside, saying, "My lord, there''s a cultivator outside who calls himself Trevor Penn and requests to see you. He says he wishes to pay his respects to Layton and hopes for your permission."


    "Trevor Penn?"


    Liam frowned, thought for a moment, and then said, "I don''t know anyone by the name of Trevor. Tell him to leave. Layton won''t see him."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "No! Don''t go! Wait,e back!"


    Seeing Layton trying to speak, Liam quickly called the servant back. Layton grasped Liam''s hand and nodded firmly. Although puzzled, Liam finally said, "Alright, go and bring him in."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After the servant left, Liam looked at Layton and asked, "Layton, do you know this Trevor?"


    After taking a few deep breaths, Layton replied, "He... is... the one the dimensional guardian mentioned."


    Upon hearing this, Liam was startled. There were rumors that the dimensional guardians watched over the entire universe''s time and space, capable of traversing time at will, going back to the past or forward to the future. If this Trevor guy was indeed the person mentioned by the guardian, then perhaps the Robert family still had a chance of survival.


    Momentster, the servant returned with Wilbur, who was using the alias Trevor. Liam stood at the entrance to the room and asked, "Are you Trevor?"


    "Yes, I am Trevor," Wilbur replied.


    "Then tell me, why do you want to meet Layton?"


    "Because I deeply admire Layton''s character. In fact, I am also a dragon n cultivator."


    "What? You''re also a dragon n cultivator?" Liam showed a surprised expression. After all, dragon n cultivators never revealed their identities lightly, only doing so to those they trusted.


    By revealing himself as a dragon n cultivator to Liam, Wilbur showed Liam great respect and sought his trust. Wilbur then released his internal dragon aura. Liam quickly stepped forward, carefully examining Wilbur, and said, "Come with me quickly. Layton is waiting for you."


    Liam led Wilbur into the room. Seeing Layton lying on the bed, wrapped in bandages from head to toe, Wilbur felt a deep sadness.


    When Layton saw Wilbur, he excitedly asked, "You... You''re Trevor?"


    "Yes, I am Trevor, Layton. I am deeply moved by your unwavering dedication to the Robert family, fighting tirelessly in the internal struggles of the nine great families, and ultimately ensuring the survival of the Robert family. As a fellow dragon n cultivator, I am inspired by your sincerity toward the Robert family. Therefore, please, focus on recovering. If Lord Liam has no objections, I am willing to stay with the Robert family, bing the second dragon n cultivator after you, and helping the Robert family fend off the attacks from the Warren and Andrew families."

 Chapter 2830

    Upon hearing this, Liam''s eyes widened as he looked at Wilbur as if seeing a savior. Layton, excited, said, "Good, with your help, the Robert family should no longer face danger. However, I fear my time is short. Uncle Liam, could you step out for a moment? I''d like to speak with Trevor alone."


    "Alright, you two talk."


    Understanding the situation, Liam discreetly left the room.


    Inside the room, Layton looked at Wilbur and smiled slightly, saying, "I know your name isn''t Trevor. Your real name is Wilbur, the one who killed Lord Hadirt."


    Wilbur was taken aback and asked, "Layton, how did you know?"


    "Heh, it might sound unbelievable, but three thousand years ago, I had a chance encounter with a dimensional guardian. Because I helped him with a few things, he revealed the future of the Robert family to me. Back then, my father owed Uncle Liam a favor, which I''ve now repaid. But after living with the Robert family for thousands of years, I''ve grown attached to them. The dimensional guardian told me that after my death, someone woulde to take my ce."


    Layton paused to take a breath, then continued, "With this person here, not only will the Robert family survive, but it will also be the most powerful family in Tevinter Town. I know you came because you admire me, but since I am about to leave, there''s little I can do to help you. However, I will share with you the insights I''ve gained from practicing the dragon n''s cultivation techniques. A dragon n cultivator can actually manipte time and space. The will of the dragon, the source of dragon energy, and dragon energy itself are all intertwined with time and space. I''ve had some insights into this and created a space called the Dragon Confinement Realm."


    "Dragon Confinement Realm?"


    Wilbur frowned as he looked at Layton, suddenly recalling that when he was in Earth''s dimension, Fremont had also mentioned that dragon aura was intrinsically linked with time and space. However, Wilbur never understood what that meant.


    Layton then recited the incantation for summoning the Dragon Confinement Realm to Wilbur. Just as he was about to pass on his deeper insights, his severe injuries caused him to suddenly stop breathing.


    "Layton!"


    Wilbur stared in shock at Layton. Soon after, Liam and the others, who had been waiting outside, rushed into the room, filling it with the sound of weeping. Only Wilbur stood there, not shedding a single tear.


    In truth, Wilbur understood clearly that Layton had revealed the incantation for summoning the Dragon Confinement Realm because he feared Wilbur might leave the Robert family. Layton''s intention was to make a trade, offering his insights into the Dragon Confinement Realm in exchange for Wilbur''s protection of the Robert family.


    Understanding this, Wilbur looked at Layton lying on the bed and silently vowed, "Layton, rest assured. I promise that as long as I''m around, the Robert family will never fall."


    Half an hourter, Eugene, a cultivator from the Warren family, broke into the Robert family estate after killing two gate guards.


    In the courtyard, Eugene smirked and said, "The once illustrious Robert family has finally reached its end today."


    Liam rushed out with his men, angrily shouting, "Eugene, what are you doing?"


    Eugene''s smirk deepened as he said, "Lord Liam, there''s no need to be sad. Although Layton is dead, the Robert family will also fall. You''ll soon join him in the other world, and you''ll be reunited soon enough."


    "You!" Liam was furious but helpless. With Layton''s death, the Robert family had no one left who could contend with a talisman cultivator.


    At that moment, a voice rang out, "Who said the Robert family would fall? As long as I''m here, the Robert family will stand strong."

 Chapter 2831

    Everyone turned toward the voice and saw Wilbur step out from the crowd, his


    face cold as he looked at Eugene. At the same time, Wilbur released the dragon energy within him.


    Eugene''s expression changed immediately, and he said, "How is this possible? Who are you? You''re a dragon n cultivator too? Do you intend to oppose both the Warren and Andrew families?"


    Wilbur replied coldly, "I don''t wish to oppose the two families, but if the Warren and Andrew families want to destroy the Robert family, then I''m sorry. Whoeveres, I, Trevor Penn, will kill them!"


    "You!"


    Eugene angrily retorted, "You have quite the mouth. Let me see if you truly have the strength to defend the Robert family."


    Eugene had been sent by the Warren family to wipe out the Robert family, assuming that with Layton dead, there was no one left to challenge him. He thought it would be an easy task to ughter the Robert family and burn their estate to the ground. However, the sudden appearance of Trevor caught him off guard.


    Although Trevor was a dragon n cultivator and might be stronger than Eugene, Eugene could not return empty-handed, fearing he would be humiliated.


    He decided to test Trevor''s strength. If he was weak, Eugene would kill him on the spot. If Trevor was strong, Eugene would retreat, return to the Warren family, and earn their trust by iming he had been injured in the battle.


    Eugene pulled out a talisman, recited an incantation, and suddenly vanished. In the next moment, he reappeared behind Wilbur, thrusting a sword at him.


    At the same time, Wilbur swiftly turned around, raising his Magic Dragon de to block Eugene''s attack. In an instant, Eugene disappeared again, but Wilbur anticipated his next move and shed his sword to the left.


    As Eugene reappeared, a powerful wave of sword energy swept towards him. Eugene hastily raised his sword to block, but with a loud ng, his sword broke, and a powerful shockwave forced him back several meters. A bloodied scratch appeared on Eugene''s left cheek.


    "Damned bastard!"


    Eugene recited another incantation and vanished once more, but Wilbur sheathed his Magic Dragon de at the same time and said, "It''s over. There''s no need to worry; he''s gone."


    "Gone?"


    "Yes, he''s already gone."


    Everyone waited for a moment, and indeed, Eugene did not reappear. Liam then dropped to his knees before Wilbur and respectfully said, "Mister Penn, thank you for saving the members of the Robert family."


    Wilbur put away his Magic Dragon de and knelt down as well, saying, "Lord Liam, I promised Layton that I would do my utmost to protect the Robert family. Please, don''t treat me with such grand gestures."


    "Alright, alright. Stand up. I will reward you handsomely."


    Meanwhile, Eugene returned to the Warren family. In the main hall, Dubond Warren, the head of the Warren family, was sitting with his eyes closed, resting. Eugene approached the hall, and Dubond, without opening his eyes, asked, "Eugene, you''re back? So, did you deal with the Robert family?"

 Chapter 2832

    With a heavy thud, Eugene fell to his knees and said, "My lord, I apologize. I failed toplete the task."


    "What?"


    Dubond opened his eyes and looked at the kneeling Eugene, frowning. "Eugene, you''ve disappointed me. Layton is dead, and the Robert family is now defenseless. I sent you to eliminate the Robert family, but instead, you defied my orders."


    As he spoke, a cold glint shed in Dubond''s eyes. He angrily added, "What use do I have for you?"


    "No, my lord, please let me exin. Layton may be dead, but the Robert family has gained a new dragon n cultivator named Trevor Penn. I don''t know how, but he''s now part of the Robert family. I used the talisman to conceal myself and fought him, but he instantly saw through it and forced me back with a single strike. I can''t defeat him alone. However, if you allow Fred to apany me, I think..."


    Before Eugene could finish, Dubond suddenly appeared in front of him, grabbing his throat and lifting him off the ground. He coldly said, "Trevor? I''ve never heard that name before. Eugene, are you trying to deceive me? You didn''t give it your all in this fight. You''re afraid, aren''t you?"


    Struggling in pain, Eugene managed to gasp out two words, "Not... afraid..."


    With a thud, Dubond released his grip, and Eugene copsed to the ground. Gasping for air, Eugene''s face turned pale and bloodless.


    After catching his breath, Eugene quickly knelt and prostrated himself on the ground, awaiting Dubond''s orders. With his back to Eugene, Dubond said, "Eugene, I''ll give you one more chance. Go now and kill Trevor. Within the hour, I want you to return with his head."


    Terrified and trembling, Eugene pressed his head to the ground and answered in a voice filled with fear, "Yes, my lord. I''ll go kill Trevor now."


    With that, Eugene left the Warren family estate. As he departed, tears streamed down his face. For thousands of years, the Warren family had treated its cultivators as less than human, and Eugene had endured countless humiliations.


    During his battle with Trevor, Eugene had clearly sensed the man''s overwhelming strength, far beyond his own. He knew that if he returned to face Trevor again, he would surely be defeated, or worse, killed.


    Wiping away his tears, Eugene made a bold decision. Under the cover of darkness, he found a secluded spot and reached for the cor around his neck, the cor that signified his status within the Warren family. After living like a beast for millennia, it was time for this life to end.


    Snap!


    The cor shattered into pieces, falling to the ground. Eugene then changed his appearance and made his way to the teleportation array in the main square of Tevinter Town.


    As the teleportation array activated, Eugene caught sight of Dubond, whose hateful re filled Eugene with a sense of satisfaction. Since Dubond never treated him as a human being, Eugene decided he would no longer serve him.


    With a sh of white light, Eugene disappeared from the teleportation array. Furious, Dubond shouted, "Damn bastard! One day, I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    Standing nearby, Fred respectfully suggested, "My lord, why don''t I go to Walker Town to search for Eugene? I''m confident I can bring him back to you."

 Chapter 2833

    "No need!"


    Dubond gritted his teeth, understanding that Eugene was determined to escape, even at the cost of his life. Even if Fred managed to track him down in Walker Town, a fierce battle would surely ensue between them, and the oue would likely be Eugene''s death and Fred being seriously injured.


    Dubond knew that Eugene was well aware of the consequences of his escape. It was a fate worse than death, filled with pain and despair. Thus, Dubond knew Eugene would not return. Rather than risking Fred''s injury, Dubond decided it was better to have him test Trevor.


    Dubond understood that if the enemy were not extremely powerful, Eugene would not have fled. Therefore, Eugene''s escape only confirmed that Trevor was a formidable cultivator.


    As Dubond and Fred headed back, Dubond instructed, "Fred, go to the Robert family estate immediately and gather information for me. I want to know just how strong this Trevor really is."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "And remember, don''t engage in a death match. If you can''t win, retreat immediately."


    Watching Fred''s figure disappear into the darkness, the murderous intent in Dubond''s eyes grew more intense. No matter what, Eugene''s departure was closely tied to this Trevor, and Dubond intended to settle this score with him.


    In Dubond''s mind, driving Eugene away was not a mistake. On the contrary, he ced the me squarely on Wilbur. He believed he had never made any wrong decisions.


    At the Robert family estate, Wilbur stood in the courtyard waiting. Liam asked, "Trevor, are you sure Dubond will send someone again? Is it possible that he might contact the Andrew family head first, and the two will n together beforeing after the Robert family?"


    A few days ago, the Robert and Warren families had shed in a fierce battle. During this fight, the Warren family lost one talisman practitioner, and another was seriously injured. Liam believed that after Wilbur drove Eugene away, Dubond would not risk sending someone again immediately. He would likely first contact the Andrew family head, Bruno, and the two would strategize, possibly waiting until tomorrow to attack again.


    To show his gratitude and draw Wilbur closer, Liam had prepared avish feast. After all, Liam did not believe Wilbur would help him without reason, so gaining Wilbur''s support was crucial.


    Wilbur, understanding Liam''s intentions, said, "Don''t worry, Lord Liam. I promised Layton that I would help the Robert family regain its status as the top family. I won''t leave until the Robert family is stable. Also, I know Dubond well. I''m certain he will send someone again."


    Hearing this, Liam was taken aback and then lowered his head.


    Just then, a cold breeze swept through, carrying a powerful energy. With a sharp ng, Wilbur drew his sword and shed at the space ahead, sending out a wave of sword aura.


    Boom!


    The sword aura collided with a barrier, dispersing it. In that instant, Wilbur glimpsed a figure emerging.


    Wilbur then leaped into the air, thrusting his sword into the empty space ahead. He spun mid-air, shing behind him. Each time he struck, Fred''s figure briefly appeared, only to vanish again. Wilbur executed over a dozen strikes, forcing Fred to reveal himself repeatedly.


    Finally, Wilbur unleashed a powerful wave of sword aura, driving Fred back. The energy in the space gradually diminished as Fred retreated. Relieved, Wilbur sheathed his Magic Dragon de.

 Chapter 2834

    Wilbur turned around and saw that Liam, standing nearby, was already dumbfounded, his expression filled with horror.


    "They... They actually sent someone to attack at night! Trevor, how did you know Dubond would send someone?"


    Hearing this, Wilbur''s lips curled into a slight smile as he replied, "Lord Liam, I once heard in a tavern about the Warren family''s leader, Dubond. People say that Dubond is ruthless and never leaves anyone a chance. Although Eugene retreated, I was certain he would still send someone else. And sure enough, he sent Fred."


    "Yes, that''s true. Dubond is indeed a cruel man." Liam nodded, then suddenly looked puzzled and said, "But wait, if Dubond was going to send someone, he should have sent Eugene and Fred together. Why did only Frede, and not Eugene?"


    "I don''t know, but don''t worry, Lord Liam. You can all rest well for the next few days. Leave the matters of the Warren and Andrew families to me."


    "And what about you?"


    "I will take this time to cultivate. If Eugene or Fredes at night, I''ll deal with them."


    Liam was very pleased with Wilbur''s words and immediately invited him inside. They all sat down for a meal, and throughout the dinner, Liam repeatedly toasted Wilbur, who returned the gesture a few times.


    After they had eaten and drunk their fill, everyone retired to their rooms to rest. Liam arranged a room for Wilbur, who then went to his quarters to meditate.


    Meanwhile, Fred had returned to the Warren family estate. Kneeling on both knees in the grand hall, Fred reported, "Lord Dubond, the Robert family indeed has a new dragon n cultivator with formidable strength. When I fought him, I used the talisman invisibility technique throughout the battle, but even so, I couldn''t get within ten steps of him."


    "What?"


    Dubond was shocked, eximing, "Fred, even with Layton, you could get within three steps. But now you can''t get within ten steps of this new dragon n cultivator? Are you sure he''s that strong?"


    "Not even ten, more like fifteen steps, Lord Dubond. I''m not lying. If you don''t believe me, you can go test him yourself."


    Dubond was also a talisman cultivator. Fred knew he was not a match for Wilbur and now understood why Eugene had fled. Thus, Fred could only tell the truth. If Dubond did not believe him, he could see for himself.


    "Say no more."


    Dubond cut Fred off, then stood up and paced the hall for a moment before saying, "Send someone to prepare a carriage immediately. I''m going to the Andrew family myself. This situation has gone beyond what Bruno and I anticipated. It seems we have no choice but to join forces again."


    "Yes, I''ll take care of it right away."


    Fred ordered the carriage to be prepared and waited outside the hall for about fifteen minutes before Dubond emerged. The two of them boarded the carriage and headed to the Andrew family estate.


    The guards informed Bruno, the Andrew family head, of Dubond''s arrival. Bruno''s lips curled into a slight smile as he said, "Hmph. After Dubond drove Eugene away, I knew he woulde to ask for my help. Go and bring them in and let them wait in the hall."


    "Yes, my lord."

 Chapter 2835

    Dubond and Fred were escorted to the grand hall by the guards. After waiting for a short while, Bruno Andrew strolled in, smiling from afar as he said, "Lord Dubond, it''s been almost a month since west met, hasn''t it?"


    Dubond looked at Bruno with a smile and replied, "Lord Bruno, I''ve been waiting for quite some time."


    Bruno took Dubond by the hand, and the two walked up to the center of the hall. Bruno said, "I''ve heard that the Robert family has a new dragon n cultivator, and even Fred couldn''t defeat him. You''vee here because of that, haven''t you?"


    "Indeed, I''vee for exactly that reason."


    "So, you want me to send someone to help you, to join forces and eliminate this dragon n cultivator, correct?"


    Dubond nodded and said, "Lord Bruno, do you remember our agreement? Back then, I promised you a million gold coins to drive the Robert family into a desperate situation. But now..."


    Bruno suddenly interrupted Dubond, saying, "Lord Dubond, I already sent people to help you corner the Robert family. Layton even died today after suffering multiple injuries. Our deal waspleted."


    "But the Robert family has a new dragon n cultivator. We can''t just let this go!"


    Bruno chuckled softly and said, "Lord Dubond, I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you. However, this is now a separate matter. I think you should make an offer. If I send my people to join yours and kill this Trevor, wiping out the Robert family, how much will you pay me?"


    Dubond had anticipated that Bruno would ask for money and extended five fingers, saying, "Five hundred thousand gold coins. Lord Bruno, these two matters are essentially the same, and I''ve already made concessions. I hope you can do the same."


    "No, one million gold coins, not a coin less. Dubond, this Trevor is even harder to deal with than Layton. One million gold coins is already a concession on my part. After all, grooming a spirit curse cultivator isn''t easy. Moreover, as I understand it, one of your talisman cultivators has already betrayed the Warren family. You only have Fred left as a talisman cultivator, and if you want to defeat Trevor, I can only send both of my Andrew family''s spirit curse cultivators, Stilwell and Lawson. This time, the Andrew family will be putting in more effort. So, is one million gold coins really too much to ask?"


    A cold gleam shed in Bruno''s eyes, though it quickly vanished. Dubond hurriedly bowed and said, "It''s not too much. I''ll deliver the one million gold coins right away, and I will personally go to the Robert family to fight Trevor."


    "This time, I''ll rely on you, Lord Bruno."


    As he spoke, Dubond dropped to one knee. Bruno quickly lifted him off the ground, saying, "Stand up. The Andrew and Warren families have been allies for some time. Naturally, I''ll help you this time. Rest assured."


    "Thank you, Lord Bruno."


    Bruno immediately summoned Stilwell and Lawson to the grand hall. The two cultivators bowed to Bruno, and Bruno then handed them over to Dubond.


    Dubond''s original n was to wait until the next day, after the two families had discussed matters, to go together to the Robert family and kill Trevor. However, Dubond changed his mind and decided to take Stilwell, Lawson, and Fred directly to the Robert family.


    On the way, Fred wanted to ask Dubond about his intentions, but Dubond silenced him with a look. Fred then suddenly realized that while the Warren and Andrew families appeared to be on good terms, in reality, they each had their own agendas and were mutually wary of each other.


    Back in the grand hall, Bruno had exerted pressure on Dubond through his words, which was undoubtedly an attempt to dominate him. This also made Dubond acutely aware of the Warren family''s potentially perilous future.

 Chapter 2836

    Now, with only one talisman practitioner remaining in the Warren family, if the Robert family were to be destroyed, only the Warren and Andrew families would remain among the nine great families. A conflict between the two families would be inevitable.


    For the past two years, Dubond had focused all his attention on dealing with the Robert family, neglecting the potential threat posed by the Andrew family. Today, Eugene''s escape and Bruno''s words made Dubond realize this.


    Therefore, Dubond did not want to wait until the next day. He intended to take Stilwell and Lawson to the Robert family''s residence that very night. Once there, he nned to have Stilwell and Lawson take the lead in the battle. This time, Trevor would surely die, and even if Stilwell and Lawson survived, they would be severely injured.


    However, based on Fred''s understanding of Dubond, he estimated that in the uing battle, one of the two, Stilwell or Lawson, would likely die. After all, only by doing so could Dubond weaken the strength of the Andrew family.


    In the Robert family''s mansion, inside a room, Wilbur, who was meditating cross- legged, suddenly sensed the presence of four extremely powerful energy auras and abruptly opened his eyes.


    Immediately, he got up, opened the door, and stepped into the courtyard. In the next second, the mansion''s gate was kicked open, and two guards were sent flying back into the courtyard. Wilbur''s figure shed, and he quickly caught the two from behind, bringing them safely to the ground.


    "Thank you, Lord Trevor!"


    "Thank you, Lord Trevor!"


    The two hurriedly ran off. However, at that moment, the four energy auras had already surrounded Wilbur from different directions. Soon after, Dubond, Fred, Stilwell, and Lawson revealed themselves.


    The four of them surrounded Wilbur from four different directions. Dubond sneered and said, "Fred, take a good look. Is that him?"


    "Yes." Fred nodded. "That''s him. Today, when I came, he forced me back with a dozen consecutive sword strikes."


    Dubondughed coldly and said, "Trevor, the Robert family is already on the brink of copse. It''s a family that should no longer exist. Since you insist on propping up the Robert family, then today we will kill you first, and then destroy the Robert family."


    Hearing this, Wilbur took a deep breath and said, "If I''m not mistaken, you must be Lord Dubond."


    "Yes, I am Dubond!" Dubond stared coldly at Wilbur.


    "I don''t know what deep hatred exists between your Warren family and the Robert family, but as far as I know, the Robert family was even willing to give up their honor. Yet, you still refuse to let them go. You even killed Layton. Do you really think that with Layton''s death, the Robert family will be wiped out?"


    "Hmph! Enough with the talk. Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish. Attack! Kill him for me!"


    As soon as Dubond''s words fell, the three people on Wilbur''s left, right, and behind vanished. When Wilbur turned to look again, Dubond, who was directly in front of him, had also disappeared.


    In an instant, Wilbur flipped his right hand, and the Magic Dragon Sword appeared in his grasp. He immediately swung it, forcing Dubond, who was in front of him, back several steps, revealing his figure. Wilbur then quickly followed up with two more sword strikes, forcing Lawson and Stilwell to retreat.


    However, at that moment, Fred suddenly appeared in front of Wilbur, with a talisman in his hand that suddenly lit up. In the next instant, he struck Wilbur''s abdomen with his palm, causing Wilbur to lose his bnce and be sent flying sideways, crashing into the wall with a loud boom and creating arge hole.

 Chapter 2837

    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing this, Dubond threw his head back andughed, his face full of excitement as he said, "Trevor, it seems your strength isn''t all that impressive. I thought even with the four of us joining forces, we might not be able to defeat you. But now, it looks like you''ll surely fall into our hands today."


    Wilbur staggered as he stood up from the rubble, clutching his abdomen, and spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing the remnants of the talisman on his abdomen, Wilbur was deeply shocked. He had never taken a direct hit from a talisman cultivator before.


    Now, after taking a blow, he realized just how powerful the attacks of talisman cultivators could be. Gritting his teeth, he said, "It seems I underestimated you all this time. But now, I won''t make that mistake again."


    With that, Wilbur''s figure flickered as he charged at Dubond with his Magic Dragon de. Seeing this, Dubond tossed out a talisman, which quickly spun in the air, forming a gray defensive wall. When Wilbur struck the wall, the immense force of the impact propelled him into the sky.


    "Now''s our chance, everyone, attack together!"


    Dubond, Fred, Stilwell, and Lawson saw Wilbur soaring into the sky, leaving him vulnerable to attacks from all sides. The four of them hid again, using their talismans and spells tounch a coordinated assault on Wilbur.


    However, they did not realize that this was all part of Wilbur''s n. It was a trap to lure them in for the kill. As they fell into his trap, Wilbur''s lips curled into a smile. He quickly chanted an incantation, activating the Dragon''s Safehaven.


    A multicolored light appeared above Wilbur''s head, enveloping him entirely. With his right hand holding the Magic Dragon de and his left gripping the Azure Dragon Spear, he thrust forward with the spear and then swung his sword to the right.


    Suddenly, Dubond revealed himself in front of Wilbur, throwing three talismans into the air. The talismans quickly spun, forming an energy field that shed with the energy field from the Azure Dragon Spear''s tip. At the same time, Fred appeared on the right, using a talisman to block Wilbur''s sword energy.


    The talisman that Fred had thrown into the air was torn apart by the sword energy, and the remaining energy hit Fred in the chest, forcing him to retreat several meters beforending lightly on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Stilwell and Lawson appeared on the left and behind Wilbur, simultaneouslyunching spirit spell attacks at him.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The two spirit spells exploded with powerful mes upon hitting the Dragon''s Safehaven. However, the shield only shook twice without shattering. Wilbur then swiftly shed twice, forcing Stilwell and Lawson to retreat.


    Dubond dissipated the energy on the Azure Dragon Spear and looked around, noticing that Fred, Stilwell, and Lawson had all returned to the ground. His eyes darted around as he pretended to be injured, flying backward andnding on the ground.


    Stilwell and Lawson did not notice this and, being fierce fighters, were not willing to ept defeat when they saw Wilbur suddenly growing stronger. They quickly concealed themselves and flew into the sky again,unching another attack on Wilbur.


    This time, they flew above Wilbur and jointly set up a spirit curse array. A momentter, they sped hands, stretched out their other hands, and pressed the array down as if casting a giant over Wilbur.


    The quickly trapped the Dragon''s Safehaven, with light blue threads wrapping around the multicolored light and gradually absorbing its energy.


    Wilbur looked around and saw that the Dragon''s Safehaven had begun to solidify, then crack like shattered ss, breaking apart and scattering into dust.

 Chapter 2838

    At the same time, Stilwell and Lawsonunched an attack on Wilbur. Wilbur released the dragon energy within him, causing a white dragon to materialize and coil around him. In the next moment, Wilbur caught Stilwell and Lawson''s strikes with each of his hands.


    The powerful energy from the two attacks was absorbed into Wilbur''s body. He then swiftly pulled back his hands, clenched his fists, and unleashed the Dragon Spell by punching into the void before him.


    Two white dragons appeared out of nowhere, their forms flickering as they coiled around Stilwell and Lawson. After several consecutive strikes, there were two loud explosions.


    Stilwell and Lawson were simultaneously blown apart, their remains scattered across the ground.


    "What?"


    Fred, witnessing this, looked shocked and quickly turned to Dubond, saying, "Lord Dubond, now..."


    Before Fred could finish his sentence, Dubond was already in front of him, grabbing Fred by the cor, ring at him as he said, "What, are you scared?" "No, Lord Dubond, I''m not scared," Fred replied, trembling.


    "If you''re not scared, then go get him!"


    Dubond grabbed Fred and hurled him directly toward Wilbur. Seeing Fred flying toward him, Wilbur showed no mercy, hurling the Azure Dragon Spear with great force. In mid-air, Fred tossed out a talisman, chanting an incantation to create a defensive wall.


    The energy of the Azure Dragon Spear was dissipated, but at the same time, Fred''s defensive wall had reached its limit.


    "You''ve brought this on yourself, don''t me me!"


    Wilbur shed his sword violently, and the fierce sword energy instantly shattered Fred''s defensive wall and sliced his body in half.


    Thud!


    Fred''s bisected body fell to the ground. Watching Fred''s lifeless body, Dubond trembled with rage. Eugene''s betrayal had already infuriated Dubond, and Bruno''s attitude had further fueled his anger. Now, Wilbur had killed Fred.


    The Warren family, which was supposed to be the strongest family in Tevinter Town, was on the verge of annihtion on what should have been the day of the Robert family''s downfall. But in just a few hours, the situation had reversed. Not only had the Robert family survived, but they had also wiped out the Warren family.


    As the head of the Warren family, Dubond had now lost thest talisman cultivator in his family, brought to the brink of destruction. A powerful aura of hostility emanated from Dubond as his anger red uncontrobly. He suddenly threw his head back and let out a furious roar.


    "Arrrrgh!"


    Boom!


    A massive burst of energy erupted from Dubond, his power now several times stronger than before. With blood-red eyes, Dubond red up at Wilbur, gritting his teeth as he spat out each word, "You destroyed the Warren family, Trevor Penn! I''ll make sure you die a horrible death!"


    Wilbur looked down at Dubond, rmed. He had thought Dubond had already shown his full strength earlier, but it turned out this man had been holding back.


    For a talisman cultivator to increase his strength several times was akin to an ordinary cultivator suddenly bing dozens of times more powerful. After all, a talisman cultivator who has trained for a thousand years is equivalent to an ordinary cultivator training for three thousand years.


    Facing Dubond once again, Wilbur did not dare to be careless. In the next moment, Dubond tossed out a talisman and chanted an incantation. Suddenly, a massive ck vortex appeared in the void, and a momentter, a ck-Winged Flying Tiger phantom beast flew out of the vortex.


    "Roar!"


    The ck-Winged Flying Tiger let out a thunderous roar and then charged at Wilbur at an incredible speed. Seeing this, Wilbur didn''t hesitate to draw his sword and sh downward.

 Chapter 2839

    The violent sword energy swept across with a roar. An explosion urred the moment it collided with the ck-Winged Flying Tiger, dispersing the sword


    energy.


    However, the ck-Winged Flying Tiger remained unscathed and continued charging toward Wilbur at an incredible speed.


    Bang!


    The ck-Winged Flying Tiger rammed into Wilbur''s abdomen, sending him flying backward over ten meters. Wilbur was propelled rapidly into the sky by a powerful force.


    "Damn it."


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Wilbur halted his movement and released the power of the dark spacew within him. Instantly, a ck vortex appeared.


    In the next moment, the ck-Winged Flying Tiger charged forward. Wilbur roared, and the ck vortex suddenly expanded several times, swallowing the ck-Winged Flying Tiger whole.


    The vortex quickly shrank, and Wilbur descended slowly from the sky. Dubond, who had been waiting below, saw that Wilbur was still alive. He ced a talisman in his right palm and chanted an incantation. In the next second, a ck sword appeared in his hand.


    Dubond threw out a talisman, which immediately transformed into his likeness, bing his doppelganger. Injecting his energy into the doppelganger, the two figures swiftly exchanged ces. When they stopped, Wilbur could no longer tell who was the real Dubond.


    "Curse you! Prepare to die!"


    Both Dubonds turned into shadows,unching an attack on Wilbur. Wilbur activated his light shield. Dubond stabbed the barrier with his sword, and with a crack, the light shield shattered. Dubond''s energy showed no sign of weakening as he continued to thrust his sword forward.


    In the next second, Dubond''s ck sword pierced Wilbur''s Light Armor. The armor seemed to recognize a special energy, emitting a white glow with a faint ck stream of light on its surface.


    "What? The power of an evil god? You actually have the protection of an evil god? Light Armor? Hahaha! This is trulyughable. The heir of the Child of Light, protected by the evil god... What a cosmic joke. Hahaha! What is light? What is darkness? They''re nothing more than tools for me to wield!"


    Dubond''s face twisted with fury as he gritted his teeth and snarled, "Even with an evil god''s protection, I will still kill you!"


    Before his words faded, the other Dubond appeared behind Wilbur, swinging his ck sword toward Wilbur''s neck.


    ng!


    The ck sword struck a rainbow-colored light barrier. At the critical moment, Wilbur had activated the Dragon''s Safehaven. Seeing this unfold before his eyes, Dubond trembled with anger and furiously punched Wilbur in the abdomen.


    Boom!


    A loud crash echoed as the Dragon''s Safehaven trembled briefly. "You think you can evade my attack like this?" Dubond roared angrily. He threw several talismans into the air and chanted an incantation. The talismans formed a circle in the sky, opening a ck void.


    A massive ck hand emerged from the void, releasing an overwhelming energy. The Dragon''s Safehaven was torn apart, disintegrating into dust, and Wilbur''s clothing was shredded into nothing.


    Seeing this, Wilbur hurriedly tried to escape. Dubond let out a series of sinister chuckles before retracting the giant hand into the dark space. Then, he transformed into a shadow once again and lunged at Wilbur.


    Dubond shouted in fury, "Trevor, you killed Fred and tarnished the Warren family''s honor. You will pay the price!"

 Chapter 2840

    An attack came at Wilbur swiftly like the wind and he raised his Magic Dragon de to block it. With a loud ng, a ck sword collided with Wilbur''s weapon, revealing Dubond''s figure.


    A sinister smile appeared on Dubond''s face as the energy within his ck sword erupted. A powerful wave of sword energy shattered Wilbur''s Magic Dragon de, sweeping toward him.


    "Die, you wretched dragon n cultivator!" Dubond roared. Wilbur had not expected Dubond to conceal his energy, only to unleash it suddenly. However, as this powerful energy rushed at him, Wilbur simultaneously released his Azure Dragon Protective Aura.


    Roar!


    Boom!


    The Azure Dragon let out a furious roar as the two energies collided, causing an explosion that sent both men flying. Wilbur was thrown back over ten meters, while Dubond was sent flying a few meters away. Both stabilized themselves and looked up at each other.


    "Azure Dragon aura?"


    Dubond''s eyes shed with killing intent as he said, "It seems you''re a cultivator from Buck Town. If I''m not mistaken, you must be a servant of the Reyne family. I never expected there to be a traitor in the Reyne family."


    As he spoke, a murderous glint appeared in Dubond''s eyes. Wilbur looked at Dubond coldly and said, "You may be an exceptional talisman cultivator, but unfortunately, you''re not an exceptional leader."


    "How dare you! You''re in no position to lecture me. Now, I''ll kill you!"


    Dubond felt deeply humiliated by Eugene''s escape and Bruno''s sudden change in attitude. The Warren family, which he had struggled to maintain, had once been powerful. Now, facing a crumbling family, it was on the verge of copse. To Dubond, this was nothing short of a cruel joke. Yet, it was happening right before his eyes. Wilbur''s words were like a sword piercing Dubond''s heart.


    This was something Dubond could not tolerate. He took out three talismans, chanted an incantation, and then threw the talismans into the air. The three talismans spun rapidly in the sky, forming a circle that hovered above Wilbur''s head.


    Seeing this, Wilbur was startled and quickly dodged, but no matter how he moved, the talismans would disappear and reappear above his head.


    Dubond let out a sinister chuckle and said in a cold voice, "You can''t escape. The talismans are locked onto your aura. As long as your aura exists, the talismans will always appear above you. Unless you suppress all your energy."


    As he spoke, Dubond raised his ck sword, and ran his left hand along the de, and a cold gleam shed in his eyes. He said, "If you wish to try, go ahead."


    At this moment, Wilbur could not suppress his energy because doing so would make him as vulnerable as an ordinary person. While the talismans might not affect a mortal, Dubond could seize the opportunity to rush in and strike him down.


    Gritting his teeth, Wilbur had no choice but to activate the Dragon''s Safehaven once more. He said through clenched teeth, "Dubond, you''re the worst family head I''ve ever seen. Today, the Warren family will likely be destroyed by your hand."


    In truth, Wilbur was not confident he could defeat Dubond. But with Dubond having locked onto him with the talismans, he had no choice but to provoke him, hoping Dubond would use his ultimate move again.


    Earlier, Wilbur had noticed that every time Dubond used the move, his energy would weaken by ten percent. Wilbur had trained his Dragon''s Safehaven to the point where he could use it five times a day.


    If each use of the Dragon''s Safehaven could deplete Dubond''s energy by ten percent, then with three uses left, he might be able to weaken Dubond enough to kill him.


    "What did you say? Are you insulting me?"


    Dubond''s eyes turned blood red as he erupted in fury. Chanting an incantation, the talismans spinning in the sky formed a ck circr portal. From this portal emerged a massive ck hand from another dimension, and within the hand was a swirling ck wind.

 Chapter 2841

    Wilbur was engulfed by the wind, and the Dragon''s Safehaven was reduced to dust in only a few seconds. Then, the tearing sensation intensified, and the storm grew stronger. Dubond asked angrily, "Do you think this is all I have? Are you nning to drain my power by making me use the ck Palm Spell? Alright, I''ll give it all to you if that''s what you want!"


    Dubond recited a spell, and then his body levitated. A ck energy shield enveloped him, while the ck whirlwind beneath the giant palm grew stronger. The tearing force intensified with each passing moment, bing more destructive.


    The moment Wilbur''s light shield formed, it was reduced to dust, carried away by the fierce winds that shed like swords. Wilbur clenched his jaw against the searing pain. He knew that he would inevitably be shredded to pieces by the whirlwind if the situation continued.


    Wilbur had no choice but to recite a spell in that critical moment, and he cast the gold dragon shield. The brass bracelet on his left wrist instantly emitted a gold light, and a spherical gold shield materialized. A gold dragon roamed across the surface of the shield and absorbed the energy from the storm.


    "What? How is this possible? What the hell did you do? I can''t believe you can stop my forbidden talisman spell, the ck Palm Spell! Damn it! Prepare to die!"


    Dubond let out a furious roar, and a surge of immense energy erupted from within him. The powerful energy vanished in an instant, transferring to the massive ck palm above. The ck palm then crashed down with a violent force.


    Boom!


    The ground erupted in an explosion, shattering the stone bs on the surface and the massive boulders beneath. Debris and fragments were sent flying in all directions.


    "Haha!" Dubond threw his head back andughed loudly, but the ck palm rapidly shrunk. Then, a gold light shimmered beneath the ck palm.


    "What? Trevor Penn, how are you not dead? I don''t believe this! It''s not possible!" Dubond cried out in denial.


    Dubond was out of his mind. He wielded the ck sword and sprinted toward Wilbur. However, the gold dragon shield vanished at that moment. Due to the fact that the gold dragon shield was only at the entry level, it could onlyst thirty seconds.


    "Haha!"ughed Dubond when he saw that.


    He yelled, "It looks like you''re fated to die, Trevor Penn! Die!"


    Wilbur summoned the Invisible de in his palm with a thought, and the weapon then shot toward Dubond. Dubond was certain that Wilbur''s demise was imminent while advancing confidently with his sword. The Invisible de sliced through his neck just when he was about to reach Wilbur. Then, Dubond''s head toppled from his shoulders, and his body copsed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    The once arrogant Dubond was easily killed by Wilbur''s Invisible de. Wilbur had set a rule for himself never to use the Invisible de unless his opponent attacked first and drove him to desperation, but this situation had crossed that line.

 Chapter 2842

    Wilbur did not want to be someone who relied on such treacherous tactics, so he had always adhered to his rule. However, Dubond had crossed the line. The Robert family had begged for mercy, but Dubond refused to relent. There was also no deep-seated hatred between the two families.


    Dubond got what he deserved at that point.


    The courtyard was left in ruins after the fierce battle. Liam, who had been hiding and observing from the shadows, finally stepped out with excitement as the fight concluded. He looked at Dubond''s lifeless body and eximed with glee, "I can''t believe Dubond is dead. Ha! That arrogant fool. Trevor, you saved the Robert family. I must repay you properly! Tell me, what would you like? I''ll grant it to you if it''s possible."


    Wilbur looked at Liam and smiled slightly. He replied, "Lord Liam, what I want was given to me by Mister Layton. Don''t worry, I won''t leave before I resolve the Robert family crisis."


    Liam emotionally knelt and said, "Please ept my respect, Mister Trevor."


    Wilbur quickly dragged Liam up from the ground and said, "No, Lord Liam. You''re the noble head of the family, you can''t easily kneel to others."


    "It''s great that the Robert family is saved this time!" eximed Liam sentimentally.


    Meanwhile, the talisman cultivator, who had been hiding in the shadows, left the Robert family and returned to the Andrew family estate. He went to the study and reported the events to Bruno.


    Bruno held an ancient spellbook. He scoffed and said, "I understand. Dubond is an arrogant fool. I suspected his intentions as soon as he arrived. He wanted to destroy the Robert family using us and also hoped that Stilwell and Lawson would be heavily injured or killed in battle, thus weakening the Andrew family. It''s evident that Dubond was not a trustworthy ally. His death is actually a blessing in disguise. He would have turned against the Andrew family in the future if he had lived. The Robert family, which had never offended the Warren family, was still targeted by Dubond for elimination. If Dubond could attempt to destroy them, how could he ever tolerate the Andrew family, which was on par with the Warren family?"


    "You''re right, sir, but Trevor Penn is too powerful. If we leave him be, I''m afraid that the Robert family will eventually destroy the Andrew family. Sir, how about you issue an order for ten talisman cultivators from the Andrew family to eliminate Wilbur together?" the talisman cultivator suggested.


    Bruno looked at Cole and asked, "Is that how you feel? A family seeking to establish itself in chaotic times relies not on endless ughter, but on the character and morality of its people. ording to what I know, Trevor Penn was moved by Layton''s loyalty and righteousness, which is why he was willing to help the Robert family. It is unlikely for a person who values loyalty and righteousness to be a bloodthirsty and arrogant cultivator. Let''s wait and see. Issue mymand to all talisman cultivators, no incidents are to arise in the next ten days." "Sir, what should we do if Trevor Pennes to trouble us?" Cole asked.


    "I will face him myself if hees, but my guess is that he won''t."


    Bruno was not a cultivator who was fond of battling. The alliance with the Warren family was merely a matter of necessity. Conflicts within the nine major families would inevitably result in several different factions, after all. The families that had no alliance at that point would be the weakest and the target of everyone''s hostility.


    If that were the case, even if the Andrew family did not face destruction, it was likely that all of their talisman cultivators would be killed. Bruno had no choice but to form an alliance with Dubond to protect the Andrew family and the talisman cultivators.


    Moreover, Bruno understood Liam''s intentions clearly. He felt like as long as both families remained calm, Liam would surelye to negotiate after ten days, hoping that the two families could form an alliance to support and assist each other in the future.

 Chapter 2843

    Even if the Andrew family survived the internal strife of the nine major families and became the top family, they would still inevitably be a target for the other families. One tree cannot support the whole forest alone, after all. Dubond was dead and the Warren family had been wiped out. Bruno could change his stance and choose to form an alliance with Liam instead.


    The two families could stabilize their power in Tevinter Town through an alliance.


    No cultivator from the Robert family came to look for the Andrew family for ten whole days. The members of the Andrew family found it to be strange. Only Bruno smiled faintly, offering noment on the matter.


    The unexpected happened on the eleventh day. The head of the Robert family, Liam Robert, came bearing grand gifts. He wanted to befriend the Andrew family.


    Bruno was d to see that. He asked Liam to stay at the Andrew family estate for a day, and they had an in-depth conversationte into the night. They reached an alliance in the end. From then on, the Andrew family and the Robert family were allied, supporting each other and benefiting mutually.


    The news quickly spread in Tevinter Town. Trevor Penn protected the Robert family after Layton, not only preventing the downfall of the Robert family but also helping them to grow stronger. The act quickly became renowned.


    The situation between the two families gradually stabilized following the alliance with the Andrew family. Wilbur also entered seclusion to cultivate during that time.


    Following the alliance with the Andrew family, the situation between the two families gradually stabilized. During this time, Wilbur also entered a secluded cultivation state.


    Layton once told Wilbur that dragon aura was the same as the dimension itself. He also passed on the Dragon Confinement Realm to Wilbur. However, he did not have the time to teach him.


    Therefore, the Dragon Confinement Realm was a technique that Wilbur had to master on his own. Wilbur recited the spell in his room, and a vortex instantly appeared before him.


    Wilbur then entered the vortex, and he instantly arrived at a house-sized dimension. Outside the dimension was an endless darkness.


    Wilbur stood there and he suddenly thought of the battle with Augheimer, when they entered chaos space through the dimension rift.


    The dark dimension was simr to the chaos space, but the chaos space was gray in color while the dimension he was in was ck.


    Wilbur looked back and saw that the spot where he had entered had transformed into a transparent wall. The dimension resembled a cube suspended in the darkness.


    "Is this the Dragon Confinement Realm? Could it be that this dimension is made from dragon aura?" murmured Wilbur.


    Wilbur reached out to touch the transparent wall when he thought of that. He thought he would feel a hard wall, but the wall was unexpectedly soft.


    "Uhm..."


    Wilbur pulled back and looked at his palm, then he touched the wall again. It still felt soft. After several attempts, Wilbur became increasingly certain that if he wanted to, he could tear open a hole in the wall before him with his bare hands.


    However, Wilbur did not know what was beyond the dimension. Therefore, the Dragon Confinement Realm might be devoured by the darkness over instability if he tore through the wall.


    Layton created a dimension with dragon aura, so Wilbur did not want to waste Layton''s efforts. However, Wilbur wanted to give it a try since he was in the dimension. He wanted to find out if he could expand the Dragon Confinement Realm on his own.

 Chapter 2844

    Wilbur recited a spell and unleashed his dragon aura. Then, Wilbur''s dragon aura formed into a small and thin transparent wall. It took a lot of effort for Wilbur to form the wall.


    Wilbur was curious, so he reached out to touch it. He discovered that the small transparent wall was simr to the wall in the Dragon Confinement Realm. However, it was very thin and could break easily with a soft touch.


    "It looks like the dragon aura is one with this dimension. Dragon n cultivators can use dragon aura to create their own dimension," Wilbur murmured.


    Wilbur was excited by that idea. He could change the speed of time in the dimension if he could create a dimension, after all. He wondered about speeding up the passage of time by a thousand times, or even ten thousand times. If he could do that, cultivating in the dimension would quickly enhance his cultivation.


    Wilbur entered the mirror dimension after realizing that. He kept cultivating in the mirror dimension and could finally form dimensional walls after cultivating for two hundred years. He created a palm-sized dimension in the shape of a transparent cube.


    However, he was still too weak. He had no choice but to continue cultivating. Wilbur finally created a human-sized transparent dimension after cultivating for five thousand years. The transparent dimension could merge into the universe dimension, allowing someone to temporarily conceal their presence.


    Wilbur was quite pleased with the discovery. However, when he attempted to alter the time flow of the dimension, it still was not possible despite many efforts. Wilbur had been cultivating in the mirror world for eight thousand years in the blink of an eye.


    Only eight years had passed in the outside world, but Wilbur had gained nearly thirty thousand years'' worth of cultivation.


    A cultivator who possessed a hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation,bined with sufficient natural talent, could travel to Light Town. Upon passing the required tests, the dimensional guardian would open the dimensional portal to send the worthy cultivator to the upper dimension.


    The upper dimension was more vicious than the middle dimension because each cultivator possessed more than a hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation. It was not easy to exist in the upper dimension.


    However, a hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation was only a hundred years to Wilbur with the help of the mirror dimension.


    Wilbur had been staying in the middle dimension for more than twenty years, so he wondered what Earth''s dimension had be.


    Ever since thete-night conversation with Felix, Wilbur had set his goal as being


    a servant or a ve for a dimensional guardian.


    It was already an extraordinary achievement for a cultivator to ascend to the upper dimension, after all. To be one of the powerful among the upper dimension cultivators presented a rare opportunity, which was the chance to serve as a ve to a dimensional guardian.


    Wilbur could request a dimensional guardian to take him to Earth''s dimension in the past to fulfill his wish. At the same time, he could protect the order of the universe dimension, preventing it from being devoured by evil gods of chaos. Wilbur''s greatest dream was to help the Child of Light aplish his mission, and to draw Earth''s dimension into the Light World. Meanwhile, he aimed to maintain the order of the universe dimension, ensuring that whether in the upper dimension, middle dimension, or lower dimension, every dimension could sustain its own structure. The evil gods from the chaos space would be unable to invade by doing so.


    When the evil gods are barred from entering the universe dimension, every cultivator in all dimensions could rely on their efforts to improve and be powerful. No one would have to serve as a ve to the evil gods.

 Chapter 2845

    Wilbur had more than thirty thousand years'' worth of cultivation. He could gain a hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation by cultivating for seventy years. He could head towards the first major town in the middle dimension by then, the Light Town. By that logic, Wilbur should focus on cultivating to improve as soon as he could.


    However, there were two issues that bothered Wilbur. Edmund was still alive, so Wilbur was worried about him. Augheimer also bothered him. As cultivators who came from the same dimension, Wilbur did not wish for Augheimer to be a murderous cultivator.


    Therefore, he traveled to Tevinter Town to resolve the issues as soon as he could. Wilbur had a slightly better understanding of the Dragon Confinement Realm, and the Robert family gradually developed their connections.


    Wilbur was a guest of the Robert family, and he no longer needed to worry about the future fate of the family. Wilbur took advantage of his free time and began to inquire around Tevinter Town. He sought information about Edmund and


    Augheimer.


    However, there were very few people who knew about Edmund. Not many knew that Edmund could use the cloning spell, allowing him to possess two bodies simultaneously. When Edmund was killed, his other clone with Babbit''s appearance, had escaped.


    Everyone thought that Edmund was dead. Therefore, Wilbur could not find any information on Edmund. As for Augheimer, he would have changed his appearance because of Hadirt''s death as soon as he came to Tevinter Town.


    It would help him avoid a lot of unnecessary troubles, so finding Augheimer was not easy either. Wilbur could only ask others if there were any murderous cultivators on the rise in Tevinter Town who absorbed cultivation from others.


    Augheimer killed ten thousand cultivators in Buck Townst time and became a murderous cultivator. Wilbur thought that Augheimer would do the same in Tevinter Town, so he could track him soon enough.


    However, the answer Wilbur got was that killings happened every day in Tevinter Town. Cultivators die in battle at each passing moment. There was no such thing as good and evil as cultivators who chose toe to Tevinter Town were only after one thing-power. Therefore, there was no such thing as a murderous cultivator. Perhaps it was because everyone was a murderous cultivator at that point.


    Therefore, Wilbur felt very helpless. Tevinter Town was crueler than Buck Town, and that was the fact. Weak cultivators were soon ughtered in Tevinter Town. The cultivators who had power would choose to hide their powers.


    Wilbur pondered and thought of a solution. ording to Augheimer''s personality, if he was still in Tevinter Town, he would find a way to elevate his status. Therefore, Augheimer would look for cultivators with status in Tevinter Town. The nine major families were doomed, which proved that Augheimer did not choose to join forces with the nine major families. He was likely to join the ruler''s residence in that case. He would have be the guard for Tevinter Town''s current City Lord, Ramont.


    Wilbur thought about that and arrived at the ruler''s residence. He looked up at the huge ruler''s residence and hesitated for a moment, then chose to leave in the end. Hadirt''s death shocked the nine major towns, after all. Everyone involved, including Augheimer, was well-known by all cultivators at that point.


    He was in Tevinter Town, and if he were to inquire about Augheimer at the ruler''s residence, it would surely draw unwanted attention from the ruler. It could cause unnecessary trouble.


    Wilbur decided to leave to avoid such a situation. However, a voice from behind called out just when he stepped away, "Hey, you there! Why are you sneaking around? Are you looking for someone? Who are you looking for?"

 Chapter 2846

    Wilbur stopped and turned around when he heard that. He looked at the two guards and smiled. He said, "I am indeed here to look for someone. I wonder if you guys can help me."


    The guards looked at each other, then they bothughed at the same time. Working at the ruler''s residence meant that they surpassed most ordinary cultivators, after all. Ordinary cultivators had to live their lives in fear because it was hard to survive in Tevinter Town.


    However, being the guard for the ruler''s residence was the equivalent of life- saving insurance. No one would easily attack a ruler''s residence guard, after all. Otherwise, they would be punished by the ruler for the offense.


    The guard said, "It''s not impossible for us to help you, but you have to show some sincerity."


    Wilbur understood what he meant. He then took out two gold coins from his dimension ring and said, "Please ept this."


    "Two gold coins?" the guard asked.


    The guard said with slight disgust, "Alright. Tell me who you''re looking for."


    Wilbur frowned and hesitated for a moment before replying, "I don''t know the name of the person I''m looking for because he never told me his name, but he''s my friend. Please help me ask around in the ruler''s residence if my friend is working here."


    "We can only help you ask around after our shift. You better leave an address for us."


    "Alright. I''ll be waiting at the tavern at twelve in the afternoon tomorrow."


    "Alright, we got it. We''ll try our best to help you ask around, but we''re not sure if your friend is working at the ruler''s residence, so you shouldn''t get your hopes up."


    "I understand. Thank you."


    Then, Wilbur turned around and left. Augheimer would know Wilbur was looking for him if he was at the ruler''s residence. Augheimer would try to meet him at the tavern tomorrow if that was the case. However, he would not show up if he was not working at the ruler''s residence.


    Augheimer came to Tevinter Town more than ten years ago, after all. Perhaps Augheimer had left Tevinter Town during that time.


    Wilbur would be less worried if Augheimer had left Tevinter Town. As for Edmund, who was someone prideful, he would never settle as an ordinary cultivator. He would be in other families if he still stayed in Tevinter Town, and investigating the families would take several years.


    Therefore, Wilbur believed that he would surely find the answers he was seeking within five years. Regardless of the oue, Wilbur would dedicate himself to cultivation by then.


    Wilbur would possess a hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation after seventy years. He would head towards Light Town by then and pass the test to ascend to the upper dimension.


    Wilbur returned to the Robert family estate and happened to encounter Liaming his way. Liam said with excitement, "Trevor, the Andrew family will send a powerful talisman cultivator by tomorrow. With both of you protecting the Robert family, we are bound to grow stronger, and we will once again be a prestigious family."


    Liam always wanted to make the Robert family powerful because it was the legacy of three generations of his family, after all. Liam was the descendant of the Robert family, so he wanted to bring honor to his family.


    Wilbur felt very d to hear that too. He nodded and said, "Yeah, it looks like the opportunity has arisen for the Robert family, Lord Liam."


    "Yeah. I used to think the Robert family would be wiped out. It looks like everything happens for a reason."


    Wilbur went back to his room after a brief conversation with Liam. He sat cross- legged and meditated. A day went by in the blink of an eye, and the next morning, Wilbur waited at the door with Liam. However, the Andrew family did not send a talisman cultivator as promised.

 Chapter 2847

    Liam sighed and said, "I thought Bruno was sincere. It seems like he''s humiliating me on purpose, he wants me to bow down to him. Whatever, it''s an achievement for the Robert family to keep surviving in Tevinter Town anyway. As long as the Robert family doesn''t get destroyed under my watch, it''s fine to suffer a little."


    Wilburforted Liam for a while, then he left and went towards the tavern. He found a seat and turned to look at the sun outside. He realized at that moment only fifteen minutes were left until it was twelve in the afternoon.


    "Sir, can I have some wine?" ordered Wilbur.


    "Right away, sir," the tavern owner replied.


    The tavern owner served a bottle of nice wine, and then Wilbur ordered some appetizers. He sat there and waited for Augheimer to arrive.


    Time slipped by, and fifteen minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Wilbur smirked, then he poured himself some wine and chugged it.


    The tavern owner walked over and asked, "Sir, are you waiting for someone? The food is getting cold, should I heat it up for you?"


    Wilbur replied, "It''s alright. I''ll just wait a while longer."


    "Alright," the tavern owner said.


    Wilbur saw someone at the tavern door after the tavern owner left. That person was about to leave, but after overhearing the conversation between Wilbur and


    the tavern owner, he stopped and looked in his direction.


    Wilbur made eye contact with that person. He quickly walked over and sat in front


    of Wilbur. He asked, "May I ask if you''re waiting for someone?"


    "That''s right. I''m waiting for an old friend," replied Wilbur.


    "Old friend? Ha. You don''t need to wait any longer. I''m here," he said.


    They looked at each other, then theyughed loudly at the same time. Augheimer picked up the wine bottle and poured drinks, saying, "Come on, let''s cheers to that."


    "Cheers."


    Wilbur and Augheimer threw their heads back to chug their drinks at the same time. Then, Augheimer waved his hand and asked, "Sir, is a top-tier room still avable? I want to have a private chat with my old friend."


    "Right away, guests. Please head upstairs," the tavern owner said.


    Wilbur and Augheimer went upstairs together and entered a room. Then, the tavern owner told the waiter to bring the wine and food into their room. Augheimer said, "Alright, please leave. Remember that you shouldn''t enter without my instruction."


    "Yes, sir," the waiter replied.


    The room remained quiet after they left. Wilbur and Augheimer looked at each other. Then, they changed back into their original appearance. Augheimer said, "I almost didn''t recognize you, but how are you in Tevinter Town?"


    "Me neither. Actually, I came to look for Edmund, so I thought I could find you here at the same time. Tevinter Town is known as a ughter town more violent than Buck Town. I also wanted to see what Tevinter Town has be after Hadirt''s death."


    Augheimer smiled and said, "This is your doing. Tevinter Town wouldn''t be the way it is if you hadn''t killed Hadirt back then, after all."

 Chapter 2848

    "You saw how outrageous Hadirt was back then. I wouldn''t have killed him if he hadn''t tried to ughter Buck Town''s cultivators. He got what he deserves."


    "Yeah, that''s true," said Augheimer.


    Augheimer nodded and said, "You found me now, so what''s your next move?"


    "I n to spend a few years to find Edmund, then continue cultivating after I kill him. I want to ascend to the upper dimension in the future."


    "To the upper dimension?" Augheimer frowned when he heard that. He asked, "Don''t you want to stay in Tevinter Town? We can be powerful cultivators in Tevinter Town with our current capabilities. You can also build an estate here if you want. I promise you that the Penn family will be the most powerful family in Tevinter Town in the future."


    "No, I don''t want to stay in the middle dimension. I want to enter the upper dimension as soon as possible. If I can be the servant of a dimensional guardian, I can return to Earth''s dimension. Drawing Earth''s dimension into the Light World is what I once promised the Child of Light," said Wilbur.


    Augheimer looked displeased to hear that. He faced his back at Wilbur and said, "Wilbur, you should know that we left Earth''s dimension for more than a decade. More than a decade out here means that it has been forever in Earth''s dimension. What we once knew had changed. Earth''s dimension is not what it was before. It doesn''t suit us, and this is the ce where it is fitting for us to live. You don''t have to keep fighting for the past, Wilbur. You should know that whatever hardship we went through in the middle dimension will be ten times worse and ten times more dangerous in the upper dimension. Can you guarantee to continue cultivating in the upper dimension? Perhaps we''ll be wiped out within several years after entering the upper dimension. Your goal is even more ridiculous. So what if you can return to Earth''s dimension? Don''t you know that Earth''s dimension is merely a lower dimension?"


    "No," said Wilbur sternly.


    He exined, "Regardless of what dimension it is, that ce is my home. Augheimer, I see you as my friend. You were once the Church of Holy Illuminati''s Pope. You had the most noble status in Earth''s dimension. Don''t you wish to go back there?"


    Augheimer fell silent when he heard that. He was quiet for a moment before he said, "Alright. In that case, I''ll cultivate alongside you. We''ll enter the upper dimension together to cultivate, and then we''ll return to Earth''s dimension and change the fate of Earth''s citizens."


    "Great!"


    Wilbur nodded. He thought that Augheimer would not listen to him. However, Augheimer was unexpectedly obedient. It seemed like deep down he wished to return to Earth''s dimension too. It was hard for a person to forget their roots, after all.


    Augheimer smiled at Wilbur and said, "Oh yeah, Wilbur, I now work for the ruler''s residence. I''m a Senior Guard working for Lord Ramont. There will be some changes at the ruler''s residence recently. I hope you can live at the ruler''s residence with me. If you can help me resolve a matter with the ruler, I believe the ruler will surely be impressed by you."


    "I can help you, but I won''t stay in Tevinter Town, Augheimer. Once we resolve this matter, let''s enter the mirror dimension to cultivate," said Wilbur.


    "Alright, sure. I promise you."


    Wilbur looked at Augheimer and felt an emotion that he could not describe. Augheimer seemed to agree on the surface, but Wilbur felt like he had another intention. He did not seem like the Augheimer he used to be.


    Wilbur also did not know what crisis would erupt at the ruler''s residence. However, he had to help Augheimer since he promised him. If Augheimer was unwilling to continue his cultivation, Wilbur could only say goodbye to him by then.


    He sighed quietly when he thought of that. They had been spending years together in the middle dimension, after all. Wilbur already saw Augheimer as a friend, and he hoped that Augheimer could improve with him.

 Chapter 2849

    Wilbur instructed someone to inform the Robert family about finding his close


    friend after they had their meal, and that he would stay at his close friend''s house for a few days. Therefore, he would not return at the moment.


    The Robert family was secure in Tevinter Town, and they had more than ten cultivators. Ordinary provokers could not cause trouble for the Robert family. Therefore, Wilbur was not worried.


    Liam was happy to hear that too. He saw Wilbur as his family a long time ago, after all. A few years ago, Wilbur had mentioned a close friend in Tevinter Town.


    Liam was happy for Wilbur that he managed to find his close friend.


    Wilbur followed Liam back to the ruler''s residence.


    Augheimer brought Wilbur to meet Lord Ramont in thete afternoon.


    "Greetings, Lord Ramont, I am Trevor Penn," said Wilbur politely.


    "Alright. Rise."


    "Thank you, Lord Ramont," thanked Wilbur.


    Wilbur got up from the ground, so Ramont nced passed him and said, "What happened with the Robert family is well known in Tevinter Town. I heard that you, Trevor Penn, helped the Robert family to regain their reputation, and helped them survive. Is that true?"


    "I only did my job," replied Wilbur.


    "You''re too modest, Trevor. Oh, yeah. Did Augheimer tell you that something major is going to happen at the ruler''s residence in a few days?" asked Ramont.


    "Yes. Augheimer told me. I will do my best by then to help you resolve it, Lord Ramont," replied Wilbur.


    "Good. Very well. Go on then."


    "Thanks, Lord Ramont," they said.


    Wilbur and Augheimer left the hall after bowing to Ramont. Wilbur asked when they were outside, "What''s going on at the ruler''s residence? I don''t think you''ve told me yet."


    "Oh? It''s nothing much. It''s only a cultivator who once offended Lord Ramont. Lord Ramont invited him to a banquet to put him in his ce. That cultivator won''t start a battle if he''s smart, but if he''s not, he can only die here," replied Augheimer.


    "I see," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur sighed in relief. Ramont would need to defend his honor as a ruler, after all. Otherwise, the ruler would be humiliated if he was easily insulted by others.


    Augheimer said in a sentimental tone, "I haven''t done anything major for Lord Ramont ever since I worked for the ruler''s residence. I owe Lord Ramont a lot, so I hope you can help me out this time."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you fulfill your wish," said Wilbur.


    "Thanks," thanked Augheimer.


    Augheimer turned to look at the side and smirked. The fact was that Wilbur was in the dark about Augheimer''s scheme to make Wilbur stay in Tevinter Town. He felt like if his n worked, Wilbur would have to stay in Tevinter Town.

 Chapter 2850

    It would be impossible for Wilbur to advance to the upper dimension to cultivate by then. Augheimer always considered Wilbur a friend, and his actions were solely to ensure Wilbur could enjoy the treatment of a powerful cultivator in Tevinter


    Town.


    The cultivation difficulty in the middle dimension was far beyond the lower dimension, after all. The upper dimension would be ten times harder.


    Augheimer believed that one should know their limits. They went through multiple crises in the middle dimension and escaped death more than once. They finally got their status and identities through their hard work in the end.


    He felt like if they were to suddenly give up everything they had to seek opportunities for cultivation in the upper dimension, it would undoubtedly be a life- risking gamble. Such a decision was something Augheimer had only made once, which was when he came to the middle dimension. He was no longer willing to take that kind of risk for a second time.


    Augheimer looked up to the upper dimension once too. He wished to advance to the upper dimension. However, heter found out that nine out of ten cultivators who went to the upper dimension would die within a few years, so he instantly gave up.


    No one was willing to die, after all, unless they were cultivators who were out of their minds. Only one out of ten cultivators could survive. Each of those ten cultivators possessed a hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation.


    A hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation was outstanding. Cultivators who worked so hard would eventually be killed in the upper dimension, and no one would care about their efforts. Their lives were in danger as soon as they


    encountered an enemy.


    Augheimer was unwilling to live like that anymore. He also did not want Wilbur to take the risk again, so he seized the opportunity to involve Wilbur in his n. He felt like one had to know oneself, regardless of whether he was an ordinary person or a cultivator.


    Augheimer believed that Wilbur was not a very talented cultivator. On the contrary, he felt like Wilbur was only a lucky cultivator. However, no cultivator could be lucky forever. Therefore, he had to stop Wilbur from advancing to the upper dimension.


    Three days had passed in the blink of an eye. The ruler''s residence suddenly shut the gates, and all the guards were in an rmed state. Half an hourter, someone walked out from a teleportation array.


    Ramont had been waiting at the side, he immediately smiled and weed him. He said, "Mister Ad, I''ve been waiting for you. Wee."


    Ad nced at Ramont with contempt in his eyes, but he acted calm and said, "Let''s go, Ramont. You''re the ruler now, and since you''re the host, you should lead the way."


    "Yes, yes, of course. This way, please, Mister Ad."


    Ramont led the way with a smile on his way the whole way through. He brought Ad to the courtyard, then they sat at a small pavilion. The table was set up with delicacies at that moment.


    "Look, Mister Ad, these are your favorite delicacies," said Ramont.


    Ad nced through the table and said, "I''m very happy with these, Lord Ramont, but something is missing. Didn''t you say you were going to treat me to a lotus dessert? A dessert made from Calf Mountain lotus must be delicious, right?"


    "Yes, of course. Serve the lotus dessert!" ordered Ramont.


    "Yes, sir." The servant served the lotus dessert and ced it on the table.


    Ramont stood to open the lid himself and said, "Please have a look, Mister Ad." "Yeah, this is indeed the lotus dessert. I have to taste it properly."


    Ad picked up the spoon and served himself a bowl of lotus dessert. He turned to look at Ramont, and he threw the spoon in a displeased manner. Then, he started to dig in.


    He wiped the juice from his mouth after he was done. He said with dissatisfaction, "Alright, Ramont. You showed me your sincerity. Tell me, when you invited me, what do you need help with?"


    Ramont, who was putting on a smile, abruptly stopped smiling. He said with a stern face, "There''s only one thing I''m asking for, Mister Ad."

 Chapter 2851

    "Oh? Wow, that''s some nerve you''ve got to be speaking like that. Sure, tell me


    what you would like. I''ll have you know now that everything here has got a price to it. Do you understand?"


    "I''m sorry, Mister Ad. I don''t understand what you''re saying." Ramont got to his feet as he spoke.


    With a thump, Ad mmed a fist on the table, getting to his feet as he glowered at Ramont. "I was nice enough toe to your banquet at all, Ramont. Did you think you''d be able to keep your position in Tevinter Town without me? I''ll let you know that you''ll be reced in the next hundred years without my help! If you want to stay as the City Lord, you don''t have any other choice."


    "That''s what you would say to amoner, Mister Ad. Not to me."


    "You..." Ad was furious, unable to get a word out all at once.


    Ramont scoffed. "Didn''t you ask me what I wanted just now, Mister Ad? Well, it''s not much. I just want your head."


    "What did you just say?"


    Ad was infuriated by Ramont''s statement. "Are you trying to get yourself killed, Ramont?"


    He released the energy aura in his body upon speaking. Ad had fifty thousand years of cultivation in him, so of course his energy aura was powerful. However, he soon realized that his energy aura was restricted to the point where he could only release a small amount of it.


    "What..."


    Ramont chuckled, getting to his feet. "There''s no use struggling, Mister Ad. I spiked the dessert you just ate with an odorless and colorless poison that restricts and weakens a cultivator''s internal strength. Within just an hour, your cultivation will be weakened to just ten percent of what you used to have. That means you''ll only have five thousand years then... which will make killing you so, so easy."


    All of a sudden, Ramont reached out to grab Ad by the neck before lifting him up into the air. "Who do you even think you are to be telling me off, Ad? Do you think you can control who bes the City Lord of Tevinter Town? You''re nothing but weak and pitiful in front of Lord Hadirt!"


    Ramont worshiped Hadirt in the past. Despite the fact that Hadirt was now dead, Ramont was certain that the order Hadirt had set up in Tevinter Town could not go to ruin just like that. Thus, he had pulled all kinds of tricks to eventually end up as City Lord.


    This was a key moment. Ad had been the cultivator Odysseus sent, and also the previous City Lord of Tevinter Town.


    To think that some bastard from a town of justice who had been a ve to Odysseus was now in the position that had been Hadirt''s... That was a joke that had to end right now!


    Aside from that, Ramont was also certain that killing Ad was the best way to surprise Odysseus. After all, those towns of justice were nothing but a joke to the bloodthirsty ones!

 Chapter 2852

    Ramont looked at Ad coldly and dered, "You''re dead, Ad!"


    All of a sudden, an explosion sounded on the porch. Smoke and debris flew everywhere, as Ramont and Adnded hard on the ground.


    Ramont spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, Wilbur and Augheimer rushed out from where they had been hiding to fly toward the other figure in the smoke.


    Just then, Wilbur sensed a powerful energy aura descending in the area. At thest moment, he grabbed Augheimer and held him back. "Wait, don''t go over there!"


    "Arrrggghhhh! You''re all dead, all of you!" Ad roared as a powerful energy aura spread outward. The powerful waves sent Wilbur and Augheimer flying back over a dozen meters.


    Afternding on the ground, Wilbur helped Augheimer up. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m f-fine! Come on, we have to save the City Lord!"


    "Don''t worry, he won''t die as long as I''m around!"


    Wilbur charged toward Ramont just as Ad darted up to Ramont as well. A fight broke out between Ramont and Ad, and Wilbur summoned the Magic Dragon de at once as he shouted, "Let me help you, Lord Ramont!"


    As he spoke, Wilbur swung the sword towards Ad. A ck defensive shield appeared all of a sudden, and Wilbur struck his sword against it. Ad surged with energy aura, and Wilbur was sent flying from it at once.


    "That''s..."


    Wilbur caught himself in mid-air, widening his eyes in disbelief. Ad had three hundred thousand years of cultivation in him! What was he doing in the middle dimensions?


    While Wilbur was distracted by that thought, Ad grabbed Ramont by the arm and struck him in the stomach hard before sending him flying with enormous pressure.


    "Lord Ramont!"


    Augheimer darted to the side, grabbing Ramont. Ad was in no hurry to attack, staring at the two men coldly as he spat, "How dare you humiliate me like this, you weakling. I''m going to torture you to death today and have you meet your demise in agony and despair. But before that, I''m going to break every single bone in your body. Listen up! There would be no Lord Odysseus without me! You turned your back against me, Ramont, and I''m going to break your spine for it."


    Blood trickled down the corners of Ramont''s lips. "I really underestimated you, Ad. You have a Power Elixir Drop!"


    "That''s right, I do, and you''re not going to believe this. One of my Power Elixir Drops alone holds three hundred thousand years of cultivation, whereas the drops you weaklings ved away for only hold a hundred thousand. Hahahaha!"

 Chapter 2853

    Adughed loudly as he spoke the words, and Augheimer gritted his teeth. "What are youughing at? Is that supposed to be funny to you?"


    "Oh, it feels so good to be an elite. You''ll never understand the difference between those who make the rules and those who have to abide by them. For all the hard work and time you put into trying to outsmart me, you''re still going to end up dead. At the end of the day, you don''t have a say in how the rules go."


    "F*ck, I''m going to kill you!" Ramont roared.


    Ramont had always been quite a powerful fighter who was also talented. He had never lost a battle throughout his cultivation journey, but Ad still managed to entrap him despite his meticulous schemes. Rage red up in Ramont''s chest, and he gritted his teeth through the pain coursing through his body as he charged toward Ad once more.


    Just as he was about to get to Ad, Ramont summoned a green sword that he swung at her. At the same time, Ad merely turned his hand over before opening it. An enormous ck hand appeared, swiping furiously in Ramont''s direction.


    The sword aura struck the gigantic hand with a loud explosion, but it could not stop the hand at all. Ramont cast a dozen more attacks in a row but was still unable to stop the hand from moving.


    Ramont widened his eyes as the hand was about to reach him. At thest second, a figure appeared in front of him roaring, "Anyone who tries to kill Lord Ramont


    will have to step over my dead body to do it! I, Augheimer, shall never back down!"


    Augheimer released the dark space power as he spoke. It devoured the gigantic hand at once, converting it into energy that he absorbed.


    "What?"


    Ad frowned at Augheimer. "You''re a cultivator with special elemental powers too! It doesn''t matter either way. You''re all going to die, all of you!"


    Ad took out an amulet, muttering a spell as he threw the amulet into mid-air. A ck hole appeared at once and rapidly grew. In the next second, a ck phoenix burst through the hole while letting out a piercing cry.


    "Ad cried out, "Kill them, Ebony Phoenix!"


    The Ebony Phoenix pped its wings, soaring towards Ramont and Augheimer. It stopped in mid-air, stretching out its wings to its maximum wingspan. The dark space energy around Augheimer seemed to be sucked away, quickly channeling into the phoenix.


    Augheimer''s energy aura was drained within the blink of an eye, and the Ebony Phoenix let out another cry as thest of the power of dark space disappeared. In the next instant, a jet of ck mes shot out of the phoenix''s mouth.


    "Watch out!"


    Wilbur appeared in front of the two men all of a sudden, muttering a spell and activating the Dragon''s Safehaven. A brightly-colored ray of light appeared, enveloping Wilbur, Augheimer, and Ramont right before the ck mes struck them.


    The Dragon''s Safehaven cracked and was reduced to dust in an instant, and the jet-ck mes continued to creep toward Wilbur and the others.


    With no other choice, Wilbur created a defensive barrier on the spot to withstand the attacks of the mes. Just as the mes came into contact with Wilbur''s hands after destroying the barrier, Wilbur lit up with a white glow lined with ck light that absorbed the mes at once.


    "What the..."


    Wilbur was shocked, before realizing that it was the evil god power that Senior Kaiser had left on him. At the same time, the white glow also made Ad realize just who he was dealing with.

 Chapter 2854

    "So, it''s you, Wilbur Penn! You''ve definitely got a death wish, haven''t you? Well, I''m happy to grant it!"


    Ad muttered a spell, and a pir of ck mes shot out of the Ebony Phoenix to wrap around Wilbur. Augheimer''s eyes grew bloodshot as he shouted, "No, no!"


    Ramont grabbed Augheimer. "Don''t go over there. It''s toote for anything now. We''ll just have to leave it up to fate."


    "This is all my fault, Wilbur! I shouldn''t have done this!"


    Augheimer broke down into sobs all of a sudden. Just then, the ck mes were put out as Wilbur emerged, radiating the same white glow all over.


    "I''m not dead yet, Augheimer," said Wilbur. "I promised you I''d help you finish this, didn''t I?"


    Wilbur leaped into the air, flying toward the Ebony Phoenix. Ad was furious to see this, and shouted, "What are you doing, you bastard? Come back!"


    Yet Wilbur had already reached the phoenix, touching it with his hands. The Ebony Phoenix began to shrink instantly. Before long, it waspletely absorbed by Wilbur and turned into his energy.


    Wilburnded on the ground, glowering at Ad as he roared, "Now you can have all your power back!"


    He released his dragon aura, channeling the power of the Ebony Phoenix into a ck dragon. It let out a cry of fury, charging toward Ad.


    "F*ck!" Ad threw out three amulets. They began to spin rapidly, forming a ring that condensed its surrounding dark energy into a defensive barrier.


    The ck dragon mmed into the barrier repeatedly as Ad channeled his energy into the barrier. Both sources of energy collided over and over again, letting out deafening explosive noises as ripples of pressure spread out around them.


    "You bastard, you''ve got the protection of the evil gods too! My, my... I really underestimated you. But I''ve got bigger fish to fry here. Let''s put an end to this little battle now, shall we?"


    Ad stared Wilbur down as he spoke. All at once, Wilbur felt his mind go nk as he stood there, unable to move.


    At the same time, a cruel smirk appeared on Ad''s face. He raised his right hand, pointing at Ramont as he said, "I told you I was going to crush your bones, Ramont. Just you wait!"


    As the words rang through the air, a whiteser shot out of Ad''s finger. It pierced through Ramont''s body at once, and an agonizing pain spread through him as he looked up in disbelief.


    "Lord Ramont!" Augheimer cried out, reaching out to help Ramont up. Yet a golden ray of light appeared all of a sudden, enveloping the both of them.


    Wilbur, who had regained consciousness, activated the golden dragon defense shield at once to protect Augheimer and Ramont.


    Just a moment ago, Wilbur had sensed that Ad''s energy aura was quickly decreasing. The ten minutes of the Power Elixir Drop were up, and Ad no longer had three hundred thousand years of cultivation.


    Wilbur decided to deliver a final blow to Ad then, so hended in front of Ad before releasing a powerful dark space energy as a ck vortex quickly devoured Ad''s energy aura.

 Chapter 2855

    "How dare you! I''m going to kill you!"


    Ad released a white light space power all of a sudden, forming a white vortex as both opposing space powers attempted to usurp each other''s energy aura.


    "Hahaha!" Adughed all of a sudden. "I have fifty thousand years of cultivation, Wilbur, but you only have thirty thousand. You''re not a match for me even if you''ve mastered the dark space dimensionalws!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth. "Help me out here, Augheimer!"


    "I''ming!"


    Augheimer charged up to Wilbur, grabbing Wilbur''s right hand as he released dark space power as well. Arge vortex formed out of both their dark space powers, devouring Ad''s energy aura continuously.


    Ad only brought one Power Elixir Drop with him this time, and he had used it up. Regret and fury filled his chest as he watched the energy aura drain out of him, unable to do anything.


    Wrinkles began to form on Ad''s skin, his brown hair slowly fading to white. Ad, who had lost the nourishment of the energy aura, now looked like a haggard old man as he begged for his life. "Please, Mister Penn and Mister Augheimer! It''s my fault, I won''t do this again! Please, please give me another chance! Let me go, please! I swear I won''t tell Mister Odysseus a word about this. I''ll be your ve, I''ll do whatever you want. I can get you all the benefits you could ever dream of, I''ll help you improve your cultivation in the blink of an eye! Please, please just give me this one chance!"


    Wilbur shouted all of a sudden, "Augheimer, don''t look him in the eyes!"


    Augheimer locked eyes with Ad and felt his mind promptly go nk. Wilbur exploded with an even more powerful energy aura, and Ad struggled with all his might but was unable to escape. He turned into a skeleton instantly before turning to dust and scattering into the air.


    The energy aura disappeared, and Wilbur fell onto the ground in the sitting position as his chest heaved. Augheimer returned to his senses in a panic, asking, "Wait, where''s Ad?"


    "He''s dead."


    "Dead? But I was just..."


    "Your spirit was just under attack. That''s why you lost consciousness. Ad tried to escape, but I devoured all his power."


    "That bastard! I can''t believe he knows how to cast a spirit attack."


    There were quite a good number of cultivators in the middle dimensions who knew how to cast energy attacks and defenses, but there were also cultivators who learned spirit attacks and defenses.


    However, the nine major towns were all different in their own ways. Buck Town and Tevinter Town were both towns of violence, and thus most of the cultivators here were far more evil. It was hard for evil cultivators to master spirit attacks and defenses, and thus they were usually stronger in terms of energy attacks.


    Wilbur had hardly run into any cultivators who used spirit attacks and defenses during his time in Buck Town and Tevinter Town, and Ad had made him realize that it was time for him to brush up on his skills in this area.


    "Help me up, Augheimer."


    "I''ming, Lord Ramont."


    Augheimer hurried over to Lord Ramont, helping him to his feet. At the same time, Ramont looked up at Wilbur before murmuring, "Nothing about what happened today can go out. Got it?"

 Chapter 2856

    "Got it, Lord Ramont."


    "Take me back to get some rest."


    Augheimer walked Ramont to his room beforeing out to see Wilbur scowling at him. "Why did you do this, Augheimer? You know I always saw you as a friend, and this is how you treat me? You made me help you kill Ad! You know Ad is Odysseus'' Senior Guard and killing him is a great offense to Odysseus. You did this to stop me from advancing to the upper dimensions, didn''t you?"


    Augheimer lowered his head. He had known that Wilbur would eventually find out about this, just not so soon. Augheimer would have died just now if Wilbur had not been there, and thus could not retaliate at all.


    After a brief silence, Augheimer said, "I''m sorry.''


    "I don''t want to hear that! I treated you like a friend, but you used me! This is thest time I''m helping you! We''re done!"


    Wilbur turned to leave after that, and Augheimer sighed as he watched him.


    Coming out of the ruler''s residence, Wilbur did not return to the Robert family. Instead, he headed to the nearest bar, drinking up a storm in a private room.


    Wilbur just had to cultivate up to a hundred thousand years and finally qualified to go to Light Town, where he would be headed for the upper dimensions after passing the test. However, that was before he had crossed Odysseus. Now, Odysseus was sure to get back at Wilbur, and his dreams of advancing to the upper dimensions were thus crushed.


    Augheimer was Wilbur''s only friend from Earth in the middle dimensions, and Wilbur had always seen him as a brother. It would hurt less if anyone else had betrayed him, but an old friend had ruined Wilbur''s future, and he was nothing but furious and disappointed.


    Wilbur drank to his heart''s content at the bar before returning to the Robert family and falling fast asleep. He slept for three whole days and awoke to the sound of Liam talking to a servant outside the door.


    "What''s going on in there? Trevor hasn''te out in three days, should we go and check on him?"


    "I''m sure he''ll wake up in a bit, my lord. Don''t worry."


    Wilbur opened the doors, stretching and yawning as he emerged from the room. "My apologies, Lord Liam. I fell asleep after drinking too much and slept for a few days. Sorry for making you worry."


    "No, it''s alright as long as you''re in one piece!" Liam smiled. "Trevor, do you remember what I spoke to you about?"


    "Ah, yes. The Andrew family didn''t send the cultivator over as they had promised."


    "No, they ended up doing that. You were out that morning, and the Andrew family sent the spirit curse cultivator overter in the day."


    "I was going to introduce you to each other, but you were busy, so you missed it. How about I arrange for a meeting at noon? I figured it''s time you met."


    "Sure, Lord Liam."

 Chapter 2857

    Wilbur had lost interest in cultivating ever since falling for Augheimer''s ploy. Since he could not advance to the upper dimensions, he would not be able to be a servant of the dimensional guardians, and thus could not return to Earth from a


    few decades ago.


    Even if he was to return to Earth now, everything he had known there would have changed already. If he could not return to the past, then there was no point in going back at all.


    Yes, Wilbur would just stay and cultivate in Tevinter Town. It was probably best for him to make more friends, then.


    That afternoon, Liam introduced Wilbur to a brown-haired cultivator. "This is Teller Andrew, the spirit cultivator sent over by the Andrew family. He''ll be living with us from now onwards."


    Liam then turned to Teller and said, "This is Trevor Penn, the Robert family''s dragon n cultivator."


    Wilbur and Teller exchanged nces, nodding at each other in acknowledgment. Teller''s gaze looked strangely familiar to Wilbur as they locked eyes. He felt like he had seen Teller somewhere before but could not remember it.


    As Teller was a representative of the Andrew family, he was rather reserved while speaking and the conversation eventually tapered off.


    Liam had a few drinks with everyone to quell the awkwardness. A few drinkster, he took out an envelope and handed it to Wilbur. "Your friend came looking for you several times, but you were too drunk to wake up, so he had me give it to you."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Wilbur blinked as he took the letter from Liam. He returned to his room after the meeting, took the letter out, and was about to rip it into pieces. However, he considered that Augheimering three times must be a sign of his sincerity. On top of that, Augheimer''s goal behind his actions had been to keep Wilbur in the middle dimensions. Augheimer was worried that what happened to him when he first entered the middle dimensions would happen to Wilbur again.


    That was his way of protecting Wilbur.


    After giving it some thought, Wilbur ended up deciding to take a look at the letter. After reading through it, joy rippled through his expression.


    In the letter, Augheimer told Wilbur he had been doing a lot of reading up on the nine major towns. It turned out that Light Town was not the only main town with a portal to the upper dimensions, but every main town had a portal like this with its own dimensional guardian.


    However, some changes in the middle dimensions caused the upper dimension cultivators to lose trust in the middle dimension cultivators. Thus, eight of the portals to the upper dimensions were sealed off and the dimensional guardians returned to the upper dimensions.


    That was why Light Town was the only main town with a portal leading to the upper dimensions, and the dimensional guardian watching over it was Odysseus.


    The dimensional guardians spent most of their time living within a barrier, and Odysseus in particr was never really too interested in the affairs of the middle dimensions. Thus, there might be a way for Wilbur to cultivate in the upper dimensions if he was able to go around Odysseus and past the barrier.


    Another way out was to locate the portal that had been in Tevinter Town before and find a way to rebuild a connection to the upper dimensions from there.


    Both ns sounded simple enough but putting them into action was going to take quite a lot of effort. Heading to Light Town would be akin to walking straight into a death trap, making that route a dead end.


    The second n seemed achievable, but there were countless cultivators in the middle dimensions who must have been searching for a way to the upper dimensions for ages. No news hade out of that, which meant that it would be a rather impossible task after all.

 Chapter 2858

    It was clear that both ns were riddled with difficulties, but Augheimer at least seemed to have realized that he had screwed up.


    Wilbur gave it some thought and then decided to meet Augheimer at the bar as written in the letter. After all, Augheimer had been waiting for three days now.


    Wilbur arrived at the bar and headed upstairs, where he saw Augheimer. Augheimer got to his feet, gesturing to Wilbur as the two men sat down.


    Augheimer immediately said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that to you. I''m going to make it up to you by helping you advance to the upper dimensions. From what I know, there are three upper dimensions. Each upper dimension is a world of its own, and those three worlds are connected to form the upper dimensions."


    "I know that," Wilbur said, cutting Augheimer off. "We can talk about heading to the upper dimensions another day. I think it''s more important for us to discuss the situation with Ad first."


    "Well, Lord Odysseus of Light Town is known to hold grudges like no other. Ad was one of his most important Senior Guards and just died in Tevinter Town. It won''t be long until Odysseus finds out, and he''s going to be furious."


    "Augheimer, did you and Ramont ever have a n for what you were going to do when Odysseus came down to Tevinter Town?"


    Augheimer paused for a beat, before saying, "I''ll be honest I haven''t. But Lord Ramont took me in and gave me the position I now hold, and I''ll stand by his side to the very end if Odysseus really doese to Tevinter Town! I won''t have any regrets even if I die in battle!"


    Augheimer looked nothing but calm as he spoke, which confused Wilbur. After all, Ramont had pretty much ordered them around after killing Ad.


    Wilbur and Augheimer had saved Ramont''s life, only for him to still carry the air of a City Lord and use it on them. That was enough to show that he did not actually see Wilbur and Augheimer as friends.


    Thus, Wilbur felt that Augheimer should not have to do so much for Ramont. He took a deep breath before saying, "Let me ask you this, Augheimer. Who is Lord Ramont to you?"


    "He''s a close friend of mine."


    "What about me, then?"


    "You''re also a close friend. That''s why I really want you to stay in Tevinter Town. You could be an elite here, you know."


    "But I think you''re wrong, Augheimer. What I mean is... Lord Ramont might not see you as the close friend you see him as. If you were to find out that Ramont only saw you as a pawn for him to push around, would you still be willing to work for him?"


    "What? Lord Ramont had been nothing but good to me. He gave me this position and everything else I have now. How could I just be a pawn to him?"


    Wilbur nodded. "Alright, I understand. I was just reminding you that it might be time for you to change a little."

 Chapter 2859

    Augheimer was no fool, and Wilbur felt like he had lost himself after receiving help for what he had encountered in the middle dimensions. If Augheimer was just willing to think about it properly, he would quickly realize that Ramont was no friend of his.


    "Well, I''m going to read up more about the dimension portal in Tevinter Town in the time toe. You''re wee to advance to the upper dimensions with me anytime you want to."


    Augheimer lowered his head wordlessly, and Wilbur got up to leave. He headed to the bookstore after that, asking for any books that contained information on the old dimensional portal in Tevinter Town. He was able to find out that this portal was once located on the peak of Mount Bronc, the tallest mountain in the Cavette Mountains.


    Tevinter might be a town of violence reeking of murder and bloodshed, but the extreme temperatures of the Cavette Mountains made it rather deserted. There were few people who went there, making the Cavette Mountains pretty much the only pure ce in the whole main town.


    Mount Bronc was the purest ce in the mountains, and putting the dimensional portal here was a pretty good way to avoid a lot of unwanted trouble. To test out if his n would work, Wilbur decided to head to the Cavette Mountains himself.


    In the past, Wilbur had thought of cultivating for seventy more years in the mirror dimension until he had a hundred thousand years of cultivation before advancing to the upper dimensions, but he could not wait any longer now.


    Ad was just one of Odysseus'' Senior Guards, and it had taken almost all of Wilbur and Augheimer''sbined powers to kill him. That meant that Odysseus was at least ten times more powerful than Ad, and he was bound to visit Tevinter Town once he found out about Ad''s death.


    Even if Wilbur were to team up with Augheimer again, they might end up dead at Odysseus'' hands within just a few minutes. It was best for Wilbur to activate the portal and head to the upper dimensions before that happened.


    The Cavette Mountains emitted a chill that prated one''s soul, but Wilbur did not back down in the slightest. He kept on climbing until he reached the top of Mount Bronc.


    After catching his breath, Wilbur looked up to see a fewrge stone pirs. The portal was still there, and Wilbur walked through it. However, nothing happened.


    He looked down, feeling rather disappointed. Wilbur then realized that the area within the stone pirs contained arge formation. The dimensional portal might have been closed for a few thousand years, but the formation was still very much visible.


    After taking a closer look at the formation, Wilbur tried channeling his energy into it in an attempt to activate it. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, the energy in the formation would disappear soon after.


    It seemed like the ancient formation required a special form of energy to be triggered. Could it be some form of energy aura from the upper dimensions?


    If that was the case, the only way to activate the formation was to have an upper dimension cultivatore here and channel their energy into the formation. What


    a shame the old dimensional guardian here had returned to the upper dimensions. Activating the portal again was practically impossible now.


    Wilbur made his way down Mount Bronc and was just about to reach the foot when he heard two voices speaking to each other. He instinctively hid behind a big tree and saw that one of the two people talking was Conrad, the previous head of the Albert family.


    "How did it go?"


    "The guy''s dead, but his friend escaped in the middle of the battle."


    "Very well. I''ll reward you for killing him."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 2860

    The two men seemed to be discussing a transaction of sorts. After a brief


    conversation, the red-haired man handed a storage ring to Conrad. They parted ways then, heading in different directions.


    Wilbur emerged from behind the tree. He looked to the left, then the right before running in the direction Conrad had headed.


    Conrad was despicable, but Edmund was ultimately Wilbur''s biggest enemy. Wilbur did not want to cause any rm, so he just followed Conrad all the way back to Tevinter Town. Perhaps Conrad might lead him to Edmund.


    Unfortunately, Wilbur lost Conrad at a junction on the way back. He looked around, but Conrad was nowhere to be seen. It was getting darker, and Wilbur ended up heading back to the Robert family.


    Ramos handed Wilbur another letter as soon as he got back, and he opened it back in his room. Augheimer had written to him saying that Odysseus had already sent his men over to ask about Ad. Ramont had told them that Ad had nned to stay in Tevinter Town for three months before heading back, and the men believed him and left.


    Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief upon reading the letter. Odysseus must have thought that Ad and Ramont had been discussing the management of Tevinter Town, something that Augheimer himself had been rather interested in. It was perfectly understandable that Ad would want to stay on for a little longer.


    Now, Wilbur had three months to activate the formation again. If he was sessful, he would be able to flee to the upper dimensions and save himself from Odysseus'' wrath. However, there was something Wilbur had to do before that-killing Edmund.


    Had Wilbur not seen Conrad, he might have considered letting Edmund go. But since Conrad was here, that meant Edmund had to be in Tevinter Town as well. Edmund had screwed Wilbur over multiple times, trying to get him killed.


    There was no way in hell Wilbur was letting Edmund go now. The bastard was far too cunning and sneaky, and he would definitely be a huge problem for Wilbur in the future if he was still alive. Even if Wilbur did manage to advance to the upper dimensions, Edmund would surely do something to Felix.


    Edmund was an evil, ruthless person who held every grudge with a vengeance. There was no way he would just let this rest, and Wilbur saw killing him as getting rid of a huge burden.


    The next morning, Wilbur came to the same junction. He waited until it was nighttime, but Conrad never showed up. The same thing happened for the next five days, and Wilbur finally saw Conrad on the sixth day in the afternoon.


    Of course, Wilbur hadpletely altered his appearance so Conrad could not recognize him. The two men walked past each other, and Conrad kept on walking. Wilbur turned to follow him and tracked him for a dozen or so streets. Yet, there were too many people at one point, and Wilbur lost Conrad once more.


    As it had been six days, Wilbur did not want to waste any more time and nned to catch him when he saw him the next day and force him to tell the truth about where Edmund was.


    However, Wilbur waited seven days in a row in vain. Conrad never showed up again. This disappointed Wilbur, and he wondered if Conrad was staying in because he had sensed something off.


    No Conrad meant no way of finding Edmund, so Wilbur had no choice but to give his n up and go back to reading up on the dimensional portal.


    After three days of research, Wilbur found a way to activate the dimensional portal. There were countless cultivators in the middle dimensions who had formed special soul bonds with upper dimension cultivators, gaining their protection through contributing gold coins.


    The upper dimension cultivators would send some spells, weapons, or armor to the middle dimensions through a special formation straight to the cultivators they had signed the soul bond with.


    Now, all Wilbur had to do was set up a formation to reach out to the upper dimension cultivators and then bond his soul with one of them.

 Chapter 2861

    Once Wilbur had the protection of the upper dimension cultivators, he could get them to channel their energy into the formation and activate the portal for him to advance to the upper dimensions.


    The thought excited him greatly, asying down the formation would not be hard for Wilbur. After taking two days to prepare everything, Wilbur contacted Augheimer and asked him if he wanted to head to the upper dimensions with him onest time.


    Augheimer shook his head. "No, I can''t leave Lord Ramont at a time like this. I''m sorry, Wilbur."


    "You..."


    Wilbur had thought that Augheimer would be smart enough to have figured out that Ramont hardly saw him as a friend, and thus stop remaining loyal to him.


    "I''ve made my mind up. I won''t be going to the upper dimensions, Wilbur. I wish you all the best."


    Wilbur watched Augheimer leave, feeling like this was such a shame. Yet no one could change Augheimer''s mind, and maybe Ramont had found a way to quell Odysseus'' anger so that he and Augheimer would not have to die.


    Either way, there was no point in wasting any more time on the matter. Wilbur returned to the Robert family and set up a formation in his room before channeling his energy aura into it. The formation lit up, emitting a brilliant white glow.


    A whileter, a blurry figure appeared amidst the white light, speaking in a cold tone, "Are you the one who wants to sign a soul bond with me?"


    "Yes, sir. I would like to gain your protection."


    "Alright, then. Let''s get it done."


    Two soul contracts flew out of the blurry figure, one of them sticking to Wilbur''s forehead. The other flew into the white light before both contracts disappeared at the same time. All at once, Wilbur could feel an energy surrounding him. The soul bond was sessful.


    "My name is Heaton, and you will be receiving my protection starting from now. However, everything I offer wille with a price. Every favor you ask of me will cost five hundred thousand gold coins."


    "That''s... a lot."


    Wilbur was shocked to hear the price. The golden dragon bangle in the Dragon''s Altar had only cost him two hundred thousand gold coins, but now one favor from an upper dimension cultivator was going to cost five hundred thousand gold coins. The figure sneered. "You don''t have to take up the offer if you don''t want it."


    The white light disappeared with a sh, leaving Wilbur standing there in shock. Despite the fact that five hundred thousand gold coins was not really arge sum, and he could even head back to Buck Town to ask Felix for it. However, Wilbur was now in Tevinter Town. Besides, Augheimer was much more powerful than Felix and even he did not want to advance to the upper dimensions.

 Chapter 2862

    That was enough to prove that the upper dimensions were a dangerous ce to a regr cultivator. Thus, Wilbur nned to make sure he found his footing in the upper dimensions before getting Felix to join him.


    With Wilbur''s help, Augheimer and Felix would not have such a hard time. After making up his mind, Wilbur decided to get the five hundred thousand gold coins on his own.


    He had two and a half months left now, and it would be impossible for him to rely on killing beasts to earn bronze coins.


    Thus, Wilbur had to think of a way to make money fast. After giving it some thought, he decided to strike up a deal with the cultivators.


    Wilbur came to the outskirts of Tevinter Town, where he saw a cultivator beating another cultivating to a pulp. Wilbur hurried over to help the wounded cultivator up, before asking, "Do you need my help? Fifty gold coins to get you out alive, a hundred to teach your opponent a lesson too."


    "I''ll give you fifty gold coins! I just don''t want him to kill me."


    The cultivator took out fifty gold coins in a hurry, handing them to Wilbur. Wilbur put the money away with a smile. "Alright, you can stop worrying now. You won''t die as long as I''m here."


    The other cultivator smirked at Wilbur. "That''s one hell of a way to be making money, buddy. Aren''t you worried someone might try to kill you?"


    Wilbur said, "Well, I''m not exactly making any direct enemies here. This is strictly business."


    "Oh, really? Well, this guy killed my brother, and I want to avenge him. I''d get out of the way if I were you."


    Upon saying those words, the cultivator began to cast another attack. Wilbur sent him flying with his astral defense, and the cultivator fell to the ground before keeping a safe distance from Wilbur.


    "I''ll give you a hundred gold coins to beat him bloody!"


    "Sure."


    Wilbur took the money and wounded the other cultivator before heading off in search of more business.


    He managed to make three thousand gold coins in a day. At the speed he was going, it would not be hard to make two hundred thousand gold coins in two months.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye, and Wilbur made the two hundred thousand gold coins as he had expected. Just then, a green-haired cultivator came charging towards a red-haired cultivator.


    Wilbur grabbed the green-haired cultivator by the wrist. "Come on, I already beat the guy up for you. Just spare him."


    The green-haired cultivator wrenched his arm out of Wilbur''s grasp, ring at him. "He killed my sister, and he''ll kill me if I don''t kill him!"


    Upon saying those words, the green-haired cultivator drove his sword through the red-haired cultivator''s chest, who glowered at Wilbur as he spat, "You''ll get your karma for that, you bastard! I hate you!"


    The red-haired cultivator exploded into dust, and the green-haired cultivator let out a loudugh. "Karma! I''m your karma, motherf*cker!"


    Wilbur gritted his teeth at the cultivator''s arrogance. He summoned the Magic Dragon de and slit the green-haired cultivator''s throat.


    "You asked for that, you bastard!"


    He headed for the Cavette Mountains, making his way up Mount Bronc until he saw the dimensional portal. This time, Wilbury down the formation and contributed the five hundred thousand gold coins to Heaton right after.


    Heaton seemed satisfied with this and nodded his head. "Very well, very well. Alright, what would you like from me?"


    "I want your power, Mister Heaton."


    "What? You want a Power Elixir Drop?"

 Chapter 2863

    "No, no. I''d like for you to channel your power into this formation here and activate the portal to the upper dimensions so I can advance there to cultivate."


    Heaton looked around him amidst the white light, before lighting up with emotion. "This is Mount Bronc! Good heavens, are you trying to forcefully open a dimensional portal?"


    "That''s right. It''s a wish of mine, Mister Heaton. You said that one favor would cost five hundred thousand gold coins, didn''t you? Well, now I''d like you to release some of your power into the formation. Can''t you even do something so small? Or... is it that you can''t do it?"


    "How dare you! I made a promise to you, so I''m going to keep it! I''d just give it more thought if I were you. You only have three hundred thousand years of cultivation in you. It''s going to be hard for you to survive when you get to the upper dimensions."


    "That''s a choice I''ve made, Mister Heaton. I won''t me you for it. Please, help me out here."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll help you out this one time since you''re so determined. You''d better hope for the best once you get there."


    Following that, a ball of light appeared in Heaton''s right hand. He struck the formation with the ball of light, and the formation absorbed it at once before emitting a white glow as the dimensional portal was reactivated.


    "Thank you, Mister Heaton."


    The white light disappeared, and Wilbur grinned to himself. His hard work for the past two months had not been in vain. He had finally activated the portal to the upper dimensions.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a tremendous explosion sounded from town. Wilbur turned to see


    a huge tornado forming, creeping up to the sky.


    A pir of light shot down onto the peak of Mount Bronc. The white light disappeared as a heavily wounded Ramont and Augheimer were flung onto the ground.


    Odysseus smirked, staring coldly at Wilbur. "So, you were prepared to leave the middle dimensions, after all. I wonder if you''d be fine with watching your old friend die before your eyes right here. Oh, and them too."


    Upon saying the words, another pir descended around the stone pirs. They revealed a few dozen cultivators, all of them cursing and shouting at the sight of Wilbur.


    "It''s all your fault! You''re the reason my brother is dead!"


    "Why did you help those bastards kill my brother, you piece of shit!"


    These cultivators were family members of the cultivators Wilbur had been paid to kill. Wilbur might have just stopped their opponents from killing them and only beaten them to a pulp, but their enemies refused to let them go and killed them anyway.


    Wilbur had thought that this was cruel but felt that he had nothing to do with it. Yet upon seeing the faces of the victims'' family members, guilt and remorse began to creep up in his chest.


    "You got our loved ones killed for your own gain, you selfish bastard! We''re not letting you go today, you''re going to die here!"


    Wilbur looked at Odysseus coldly. "What do you want, Odysseus?"


    Just then, Augheimer piped up weakly from where he was lying on the ground. "Leave while you still can, Wilbur. You can''t change anything now, Odysseus is going to kill you if you stay. He..."


    Before Augheimer could finish his sentence, Odysseus stepped on his neck with a sinister smile. "Oh, there''s someone else you''ll be pretty surprised to see."


    Upon saying the words, a ray of white light shed in the air as Conrad appeared in front of Wilbur.

 Chapter 2864

    "Conrad? What the hell?"


    Wilbur''s eyes widened in shock as Conrad smirked at him. "Oh, Wilbur. Did you really think I hadn''t noticed you following me around for a month?"


    "I''ll let you in on a little secret. All of this was Mister Odysseus'' n. You thought that you''d be able to hide the fact that you and Augheimer killed Ad, but Mister Odysseus knew about this a long time ago. He''s been plotting for three months, all so he could kill you today. Didn''t you really want to kill me, Wilbur? Come on, go for it! Once you step out of that formation, you''ll be able to take me down for sure. You wouldn''t give your life up for something like that though, would you? You selfish bastard, your cultivation wouldn''t even be enough for you to hold up in the upper dimensions! You''d be dead for sure!"


    Conrad glowered at Wilbur as if he wanted to grind him to a pulp between his teeth. After all, Wilbur was the reason Conrad and Edmund were in this state. The two of them had no power and status in Tevinter Town and were constantly at the mercy of others.


    Atst, the time hade for them to avenge their injustice. Whether Wilbur chose to stay or head to the upper dimensions, he would not be able to return to the middle dimensions in the next few thousand years. In fact, he might even die in the upper dimensions and be gone for good.


    Conrad would be able to return to the Albert family in Buck Town, regaining his power and status as its family leader.


    Just then, Augheimer rasped feebly to Wilbur, "Just leave, Wilbur. You won''t be able to change our fate even if you stay to help. I won''t me you for any of this."


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Ramont roared. "Wilbur, I order you to take me with you!"


    Ramont stared Wilbur down with a cold, authoritative gaze as if trying to pressure him as City Lord. Yet he seemed to have forgotten that Wilbur was never going to help him, and Augheimer was the only reason Wilbur had done so.


    Now that Ramont had shouted at Wilbur and ordered him around, there was even less of a chance that Wilbur would help him at all. Wilbur nced at Ramont coldly, saying, "Do you really think you''d be able to order me around now, Ramont?"


    "Leave!" Augheimer roared all of a sudden. Just then, Odysseus took out a glowing sword. He drove it into the back of Augheimer''s hand, skewering it into the ground as blood gushed out.


    Augheimer let out a cry of agony, and Odysseus nced at him coldly. "I''ll be able to do that again if it shuts you up."


    "Alright, let him go! I''lle out!"


    "No, no! Leave! Leave right now!" Augheimer howled despite his injuries, wanting nothing more than for Wilbur to escape. He knew that even if Wilbur was able to save him, Odysseus would not let either of them go.


    Everyone would end up dead. Wilbur deserved to live, and he should!


    White light shed in the air as Odysseus stabbed Augheimer''s other hand, and he ground his teeth together as he tried to control his emotions through the pain.


    Odysseus smirked at this. "If Augheimer can''t change your mind, I''m sure this will. Augheimer''s going to die, so I get that he wouldn''t be that worth saving."

 Chapter 2865

    "Come on out, Edmund."


    "Yes, Mister Odysseus."


    Just as Odysseus'' words rang through the air, Teller Andrew stepped out from behind Odysseus. Teller smirked at Wilbur coldly. "Long time no see, Mister Trevor Penn."


    "Teller? What? You...."


    "Yes, I was Edmund the whole time. I was at the Robert family grounds, but you never recognized me. But you mustn''t be too sad, Wilbur. After all, I only found out that you were Wilbur through Conrad. Hohoho, it''s been a while, honorable Mister Penn."


    Edmund''s real appearance was revealed. He was covered in blood, holding a dagger that startled Wilbur upon realizing whom it belonged to. "That''s the dagger I gifted Senior Horne, why do you have it? What....."


    "Hahahaha! Yes, I killed Felix Horne." Edmund''s smile grew. "I stabbed him to death myself, using the dagger he treasured so dearly as a weapon. Every stab sprayed me with his blood, Wilbur. That''s how your dear servant died."


    Edmund''s gaze turned cold. "His blood is my revenge!"


    Wilbur was trembling with rage. Felix had been Wilbur''s closestpanion during his time in the middle dimensions, and he did not care that walking out of the formation would do nothing now that Edmund had killed Felix.


    "Arrrghhhh!"


    Wilbur exploded with a powerful energy aura, his eyes turning bloodshot as he rushed out of the formation. "I''m going to f*cking kill you, Edmund!"


    A white dragon formed out of dragon aura pounced on Edmund as he staggered backward in terror, turning to Odysseus and begging, "Please, Mister Odysseus! Please save me!"


    Edmund lost consciousness upon locking eyes with Odysseus, and the Azure Dragon Spear pierced through his chest.


    The white dragon caught up to Edmund, letting out a howl of fury before raising him into mid-air.


    Felix''s dagger fell out of Edmund''s grasp, and Wilbur caught it before leaping upwards. He grabbed a now-conscious Edmund, whose nose was bleeding as he begged, "Please, please let me go. This was all Odysseus'' idea, all of it!"


    Wilbur was now driven by his rage, and he stabbed Edmund with Felix''s dagger viciously. "How many times did you stab Felix Horne? Tell! Me! Now!"


    "I stabbed him three hundred and sixty times!" Edmund blurted out of terror, forgetting that he was speaking to Wilbur.


    Rage red up in Wilbur''s chest. "Then I''ll stab you three thousand and six hundred times, so you can pay for killing Felix tenfold!"


    Two clones split out of Wilbur, surrounding Edmund as they stabbed him with Felix''s sword. It barely took a minute before a thousand holes appeared on Edmund''s body, drenching him in blood.

 Chapter 2866

    In less than three minutes, Wilbur stabbed Edmund three thousand six hundred times. By the end, Edmund''s body stopped bleeding, but he was still conscious.


    "Ahhh!"


    Wilbur raised his head and let out an angry roar, his mind filled with memories of Felix. Then, the violent dragon aura surged into Edmund''s body. With a boom, Edmund''s body exploded into dust, scattering in the wind.


    pping sounds could be heard.


    Odysseus did not make a move himself. He seemed to appreciate what Wilbur had done and apuded, saying with a smile, "Conrad and Edmund together nned the ughter of Felix. I''ll leave him to you."


    After speaking, Odysseus grabbed Conrad and threw him into the air. Wilbur shed and appeared in front of Conrad. In an instant, the Magic Dragon de went right through Conrad''s chest.


    Conrad looked at Wilbur in extreme terror, unable to believe that Wilbur''s strength had improved so much in such a short time. In the end, in utter fear, Conrad''s eyes went nk, and he diedpletely.


    Boom!


    Conrad''s body exploded, turning into countless specks of dust. Then, Wilbur transformed into a shadow and suddenly appeared in front of Odysseus, raising the Magic Dragon de in his hand and pointing it at Odysseus, saying, "I want you to release them right now, or I''ll kill you!"


    Faced with Wilbur''s threat, Odysseus was not afraid at all. A disdainful expression appeared on his face as he said, "Do you think you''re qualified to negotiate with me now? I''m afraid even if you were willing, they wouldn''t be."


    "Wilbur, give me back my brother''s life!"


    "Wilbur, I''m going to kill you to avenge my brother!"


    Seeing Wilbur step out of the magic circle, dozens of cultivators rushed at him together. Wilbur controlled the dragon aura, conjured a white dragon, and used its rising power to lift everyone into the air. Then, the violent white dragon let out a furious roar in the sky.


    "Roar!"


    Boom!


    Under the white dragon''s attack, all the cultivators exploded and died. Wilbur descended from the sky and looked at Odysseus again, saying, "Now, I''m qualified to demand they be released."


    "Hahaha, arrogant fool, I''ll kill you first!"


    Odysseus charged forward, and Wilbur swung his sword to strike. Odysseus waved his hand, and Wilbur''s sword energy dissipated immediately. In an instant, Odysseus was in front of Wilbur, grabbed him by the neck, and lifted him up.


    "Die, Wilbur!"


    With a roar, a white ball of light appeared in Odysseus''s palm. However, at that moment, a figure shrouded in white light suddenly appeared in the magic circle. The next second, the figure rushed forward, struck Odysseus away with a palm, then grabbed Wilbur and flew back into the magic circle.


    "Damn it, I''m going to make you watch Augheimer die right before your eyes!"


    Odysseus roared in anger, then threw Augheimer into the air,unching a white ball of light. The ball exploded the moment it touched Augheimer, who shouted, "Run!"


    Boom!

 Chapter 2867

    The violent explosion instantly turned Augheimer into dust. Almost simultaneously, the white light from the magic circle shot up into the sky and disappeared without a trace.


    A sh of white light appeared before Wilbur''s eyes, and he found himself lying in a snowfield. Snowkes danced in the sky, and Wilbur, lying on the ground, couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Recalling what had just happened, Wilbur felt a wave of pain.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from ahead. Momentster, a tall man appeared in front of Wilbur, looking at him with a kind expression, and said, "How are you? Are you alright?"


    Wilbur looked up at the man and realized it was Heaton, the cultivator who had just saved him.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for saving me earlier. I was just... Right, this is the upper dimensions, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, this is indeed the upper dimensions," Heaton replied.


    Wilbur tried to stand up from the ground but was once again forced down by the suddenly increased gravity, which had grown dozens of times stronger. The energy aura of the upper dimensions was much denser than that of the middle dimensions. Every cultivator who first arrived in the upper dimensions had to endure a painful process of transformation.


    Wilbur had experienced a simr ordeal in the middle dimensions, but this time it was different. During the fight earlier, Wilbur''s internal organs had been severely injured by the powerful energy aura released by Odysseus. At this moment, every breath was painful for Wilbur.


    "Heh."


    Wilbur let out a bitterugh and said, "It seems Augheimer was right, not everyone is suited for cultivation in the upper dimensions. Mister Heaton, I''m sorry, but I may not be able to hold on. I hope you won''t me me."


    "I understand," Heaton said calmly. "You fought Odysseus, a very powerful cultivator, to save your friend. That guy has been cultivating for five hundred thousand years but has refused to ascend to the upper dimensions. Fighting him was like smashing an egg against a rock."


    Wilbur''s nose tingled, and he buried his head in the snow, saying, "I''m sorry. I didn''t want this, but I did my best."


    Heaton said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. The unique energy aura within you tells me you''re different. If I''m not mistaken, you''re a dragon n cultivator. Coincidentally, I was friends with a dragon n cultivator in the past. As a friend, he gave me three Dragon Aura Pills. I used two of them before, and they worked very well. I still have one left. If I give it to you, it could save your life."


    Heaton flipped his right hand, and a pale-yellow pill appeared in his palm. "Thank you!"


    Wilbur reached out to take it, but Heaton suddenly withdrew his hand and said, "Actually, I shouldn''t take advantage of your situation, but this pill is very valuable. If I give it to you, how much wealth, how many gold coins can you get me?"


    "Five million gold coins! No, fifty million gold coins! Five billion! As long as you let me live, I''ll make you as much gold as you want!"


    Hearing this, Heaton was pleased but still seemed to mistrust Wilbur. He said, "How about this? I''ll give you this Dragon Aura Pill, and in return, you must get fifty million gold coins for me. Deal?"


    "Deal."


    Wilbur took the Dragon Aura Pill from Heaton, swallowed it, and immediately felt a warmth spreading through his abdomen. A warm current flowed through his body, continuously repairing and enhancing his physical abilities. Wilbur could clearly sense his internal organs rapidly healing, giving him hope.


    Fifteen minutester, Wilbur could barely sit up and began to meditate. After an hour, his internal injuries werepletely healed. Wilbur stood up from the ground, almost unable to believe it.


    With the help of the Dragon Aura Pill, Wilbur quickly adapted to the energy aura of the upper dimensions and the gravity, which was dozens of times stronger than that of the middle dimensions. Seeing this, Heaton nodded and said, "Not bad. It seems your body is indeed very strong. Can you tell me how many years you''ve cultivated in the middle dimensions? Why do you want toe to the upper dimensions?"


    "I''ve cultivated in the middle dimensions for thirty thousand years. Now, I want toe to the upper dimensions to improve myself. My goal is to be a servant of the dimensional guardians because doing so would allow me to return to the lower dimensions, back to the world I once belonged to, and save that world."

 Chapter 2868

    After hearing Wilbur''s words, Heaton could not help but burst intoughter, saying, "You''ve only cultivated for thirty thousand years, and you dared to ascend to the upper dimensions for cultivation. You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. But what''s even more baffling is that you actually want to return to the lower dimensions. You must know that from the past to the present, and even in the future, countless cultivators have dreamed of ascending to the upper dimensions for cultivation. Once here, almost no one ever wants to return to the lower dimensions, or even the middle dimensions."


    He gave Wilbur a long, hard look and continued, "And yet, you tell me that you want to go back to the lower dimensions. Haha, that''s a dream only a child would have. Never mind, it seems I''ve misjudged you. From now on, you''ll stay here and guard the snowy mountain for me. Sometimes I go to the city for a bit of fun, and I might be gone for a hundred years at a time. You can stay here, cultivate while working for me, and when you''ve reached a hundred thousand years of cultivation, you can leave. I won''t stop you."


    After speaking, Heaton turned to leave. Wilbur watched his retreating figure and shouted, "Mister Heaton, I''m serious! I''ll cultivate diligently, and I promise I''ll earn fifty million gold coins for you as payment for saving my life."


    Heaton did not turn back, only raising a hand in acknowledgment. To Heaton, Wilbur''s ideas seemed overly naive. Heaton originally intended to exchange the Dragon Aura Pill for some gold coins, but even if Wilbur could not earn them, Heaton would not be angry.


    Later, after some time had passed, Wilbur learned that this was the Azure Dragon World, one of the three major worlds in the upper dimensions. The other two worlds were the Golden Dragon World and the Silver Dragon World.


    It was rumored that the dimensional guardians named these worlds. Since all three worlds were rted to the dragon n, many cultivators suspected that a dragon n dimensional guardian had once existed.


    However, due to the passage of time and the rise of dragon-ying organizations in the three worlds, the dragon race and dragon n cultivators had been oppressed to the point where they could no longer fight back. In the three worlds, they dared not reveal their identities.


    As a result, most cultivators believed that the once powerful dragon n dimensional guardians had been killed and had re-entered the cycle of reincarnation.


    In the universe, there were distinct worlds for reincarnation and cultivation. In the worlds of reincarnation, people experienced birth, aging, illness, and death. Their lives were fleeting, ending with unfulfilled regrets, much like the Earth''s dimension.


    The worlds of cultivation were different. In it, cultivators could extend their lifespans through cultivation and even achieve immortality. As long as they avoidedbat, they could live indefinitely.


    However, cultivators tended to bebative, so many died in battle. Even so, their lifespans far exceeded those of ordinary people in the worlds of reincarnation.


    After all, cultivation took a tremendous amount of time. An ordinary cultivator must train for at least several hundred years before daring to engage in battle, a lifespan unattainable by humans in the worlds of reincarnation.


    The upper dimensions were a realm essible only to cultivators, making it part of the worlds of cultivation. Wilbur learned from Heaton that the upper dimensions shared many simrities with the middle dimensions: gold coins were universally epted, and each world had many cities and towns, including towns of ughter and towns of fairness.


    However, there are also significant differences between the upper and middle dimensions, the most notable being that cultivators could create their own dwellings based on their power.


    If a cultivator preferred to live on the sea, they could create an ind and cultivate on it.

 Chapter 2869

    Every cultivator capable of creating a dwelling was incredibly powerful. The snowy mountain where Wilbur and Heaton resided was a dwelling Heaton had crafted


    using his own power.


    Wilbur initially thought this area was entirely covered in snow and ice. However, looking out from the mountain, he could see a lush green meadow at its base, andscapepletely different from the snowy peak, as if it belonged to a different season altogether.


    If it were not for Heaton''s reminder, Wilbur might not have believed his eyes. Cultivators who could create their own dwellings typically lived outside the main cities. ording to the rules of the upper dimensions, any cultivator who intruded into another''s dwelling would receive no protection. Therefore, if an intruder were in by the resident cultivator, the authorities would not impose any punishment.


    Because of this, even though Wilbur''s cultivation level was only thirty thousand years, far below the one hundred thousand years typically required to survive in the upper dimensions, he remained safe as long as he did not leave the boundaries of the snowy mountain.


    Heaton repeatedly reminded Wilbur of this, and Wilburter learned that earning gold coins was effortless for Heaton. The real reason Heaton signed a soul bond with Wilbur was simply out of boredom. In the upper dimensions, cultivators often possessed hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation.


    In such vast spans of time, continuous cultivation without any diversion would be unbearably tedious.


    Over the five years they spent together, Heaton took good care of Wilbur, teaching him many survival skills in the upper dimensions. However, Wilbur remained cautious of Heaton. His past experiences had taught him to be vignt, knowing that only by staying alert could he ensure his survival.


    Wilbur''s goal was straightforward: to continue cultivating, improving his strength and eventually catching the attention of a dimensional guardian, thereby bing their servant.


    If he could seize the opportunity to be a servant of a dimensional guardian, Wilbur could then request to return to his original time. He hoped to go back to the middle dimensions, to Tevinter Town, and meet Odysseus again atop Mount Bronc.


    The deaths of Augheimer and Felix weighed heavily on Wilbur, plunging him into deep guilt. Thus, he made it his mission to return to Mount Bronc and alter their fates. Fortunately, Wilbur had the mirror dimension, where cultivation could be a thousand times more effective. One year of cultivation outside equated to a thousand years within the dimension.


    So, seventy thousand years of cultivation would take only seventy years for Wilbur. Heaton typically stayed in the towns for over a hundred years each time he visited. This gave Wilbur the perfect opportunity to focus on his cultivation and steadily increase his power.


    Midway through the fifth year, Heaton announced his intention to visit Scadir Town, where he nned to stay for two hundred years to meet an old friend, extending his stay in the town by an additional hundred years.


    Heaton said, "I''ll be away for two hundred years, so I hope you''ll cultivate diligently and not disappoint me."


    "I understand, Mister Heaton," Wilbur nodded firmly, though he had already formed a n in his mind. After all, two hundred years in the mirror dimension would be equivalent to a full two hundred thousand years of cultivation!

 Chapter 2870

    After Heaton left, Wilbur spent a few quiet days, ensuring that Heaton would not return anytime soon. He then took out the bronze mirror and recited an


    incantation. The mirror began to rapidly absorb the surrounding energy.


    As Wilbur watched the mirror, now glowing with golden light, a sudden doubt crept into his mind. Since this bronze mirror world could alter the flow of time, why would such a priceless treasure appear in the lower dimensions, like on Earth?


    Even in the upper dimensions, time-space artifacts were incredibly rare and considered treasures by cultivators. So, why would it appear in the lower dimensions? And then there was Fremont, as well as Wilbur''s master, Orkot, both originally upper dimensions cultivators. Why would they willingly abandon the rich, nectar-like energy of the upper dimensions to return to Earth for cultivation?


    Having cultivated in the lower, middle, and upper dimensions, Wilbur had a clear understanding of their differences. The energy in the lower dimensions was thin, with only a faint upward flow. In the middle dimensions, the energy was a hundred times denser, carrying a subtle fragrance and flowing in all directions, forward, backward, left, right, up, and down.


    The energy in the upper dimensions was even denser than in the middle dimensions, with a unique and pleasant fragrance that could calm the mind and clear the senses. This energy not only flowed in all six directions but also seemed to merge with the very fabric of space-time as if the energy and space-time were


    one.


    In terms of cultivation, the advantages of the upper dimensions far surpassed those of the middle dimensions and were thousands of times greater than those of the lower dimensions.


    As Mister Heaton had mentioned, almost no cultivators who ascended to the upper dimensions would ever wish to return to the Middle or lower dimensions. Even if they did, they would quickly ascend back to the upper dimensions.


    Yet, Orkot and Fremont chose to stay in Earth''s dimension. Wilbur could not understand their reasons, but perhaps it was because Earth was their homnd, and they longed to return. Wilbur shared a simr sentiment and could not find a better exnation.


    After a moment, the bronze mirror absorbed enough energy and emitted a pulse. Wilbur knew the time hade, so he quickly recited an incantation, transforming into a beam of white light as he entered the bronze mirror world. The mirror then returned to its original state, resting on the bed.


    Inside the bronze mirror world, Wilbur sat cross-legged, meditating and beginning his cultivation. Time passed quickly for a cultivator, especially since the flow of time in the bronze mirror world was a thousand times faster than outside. One year outside equaled a thousand years inside the mirror.


    As time passed, Wilbur''s cultivation steadily increased. When he reached a cultivation level of one hundred thousand years, Wilbur suddenly grasped the essence of the upper dimensions, filling him with excitement. He remembered Fremont once telling him that dragon aura and space-time were one. In the upper dimensions, not only could the energy flow in all directions, but it could eventually merge with space-time itself.


    This realization meant that the energy in the upper dimensions was essentially a form of special dragon energy. However, because this dragon energy was so unique and pure, cultivators had not recognized it as such.


    Moreover, if Wilbur''s guess was correct, the three great worlds of the upper dimensions, Gold Dragon World, Silver Dragon World, and Azure Dragon World were likely created by three different dragon n cultivators. Yet, despite the fact that the name of each world contained the word "dragon," the cultivators of the upper dimensions were too ignorant to make the connection between these worlds and the dragon n.

 Chapter 2871

    Wilbur found it both amusing and thrilling. After all, the special dragon aura greatly benefited dragon cultivators, and Wilbur felt hisprehension had increased significantly, allowing him to grasp realms he previously could not.


    Even the Dragon Spell, which Wilbur had once considered a powerful skill, now felt like it only utilized some basic aspects of dragon aura and was not truly advanced.


    At that moment, Wilbur suddenly recalled Layton, a dragon n cultivator he had encountered in the middle dimensions. Layton''s Dragon Confinement Spell technique was something Wilbur had begun to understand. Perhaps, with continued cultivation, he could fullyprehend it.


    Over the next hundred thousand years of cultivation, Wilbur persistently attempted to grasp the Dragon Confinement Spell. Finally, after seventy thousand years, he fully understood its essence. The Dragon Confinement Spell was essentially a separate space-time created within the universe, which could either be part of the universe or exist as an attached space-time outside of it.


    Layton''s originalprehension of the Dragon Confinement Spell was merely the creation of a special space at the edge of the universe. In reality, Layton had only grasped a portion of the true nature of dragon aura and had not fully mastered it.


    However, Wilbur''s understanding of dragon aura had reached a level where he could now create a unique dimension both within the universe and on its fringes.


    With this realization, Wilbur opened his eyes, stood up, and chanted an incantation. Instantly, dragon aura condensed around him, forming a separate dimension that enveloped him. However, the flow of time within this space was the same as that of the outside world, making it unsuitable for cultivation.


    Wilbur then attempted to make the dimension invisible. A bird flew through the cubic space where Wilbur was, without colliding with either him or the space''s barrier. This realization greatly excited Wilbur.


    The sessful creation of this special dimension meant that Wilbur could merge with space-time itself, making him invincible unless his opponent had the power to break through space-time itself.


    At this point, a thought suddenly urred to Wilbur. With a single mentalmand, his space instantly appeared on the edge of the universe. Looking back, Wilbur saw a vast expanse of darkness, seemingly void. Returning his gaze forward, he looked at the universe''s space-time, where the Azure Dragon World was clearly visible. In the next second, Wilbur willed himself back to the mirror dimension.


    Over the following thirty thousand years, Wilbur continued to deepen his understanding of dragon aura and space-time. As his cultivation power gradually increased, he discovered that he could now alter the flow of time within his dimension.


    In the Dragon Confinement Spell that Wilbur had created, he could elerate the flow of time to ten times that of the outside world, but that was his limit.


    Two hundred years passed quickly, and Wilbur had umted two hundred thousand years of cultivation in the mirror dimension. On the day before Heaton''s return, Wilbur prepared to leave the mirror dimension. However, on that very day, something unexpected happened within the dimension.


    As Wilbur sat cross-legged on the ground, meditating, a few meters away from him, streams of air began to carry tiny particles from the surrounding space. These particles gathered together and started to take shape, first forming feet, then legs, thighs, a torso, a neck, and finally, a face.

 Chapter 2872

    In less than a minute, the fourth Night Demon of the Eternal Sunshine Dimension, No-Night, and his beloved Jade were fully restored.


    The two were revived, and as they nced at the familiar surroundings of the mirror dimension, they exchanged a smile. At that moment, Wilbur sensed their powerful energy aura and suddenly opened his eyes, stunned to see No-Night and Jade standing before him.


    "Senior No-Night, Jade!" Wilbur eximed, rising quickly but momentarily at a loss for words. Jade respectfully bowed to Wilbur with a gentle smile and said, "Wilbur, it''s been a long time."


    In contrast to Jade''s warmth, No-Night remained cold and expressionless. He suddenly unleashed a powerful aura and said, "Wilbur, our deal is over. Now, I will take back this mirror, and you are never to mention this to anyone. Otherwise, I will kill you."


    "What?" Wilbur was taken aback. "Senior No-Night, we never made any deal. Didn''t you already give me this dimensional mirror? Why do you want to take it back now? This mirror is very important to me. I really need it!"


    At that moment, Wilbur wished he could sprout wings and return instantly to the point in the middle dimension when Augheimer was killed. But right now, Wilbur was far from being able to do that.


    Achieving such a feat would require improving his cultivation. Heaton had once told Wilbur that to be a servant of a dimensional guardian, one needed at least two million years of cultivation, and Wilbur currently had only 230 thousand years of cultivation. Even cultivating in the mirror dimension would still require 1,800 more years.


    If he lost the dimensional mirror, Wilbur would need to cultivate for another 1.8 million years. The deaths of Felix and Augheimer weighed heavily on Wilbur''s conscience, and the thought of enduring the long torment of time was something Wilbur could not bear.


    If it took 1.8 million years to return to the middle dimensions, Wilbur would rather die. Therefore, no matter what, Wilbur couldn''t afford to lose the mirror.


    With a cold expression, No-Night said, "Hmph, I knew you wouldn''t agree. But unfortunately, even if you disagree, I will still take the mirror."


    Hearing this, Wilbur felt as though all the strength had been drained from his body. His knees buckled, and he knelt before No-Night with a thud, pleading, "Senior No-Night, please don''t take the mirror. Give me another chance!"


    No-Night frowned as he looked at Wilbur and said coldly, "I can give you a chance, but only one chance to challenge me. If you can defeat me, I will leave the mirror with you. But if you cannot, then I''m sorry, but I will take the mirror."


    Upon hearing this, Wilbur trembled and said, "You said it yourself. In that case, I won''t hold back."


    As he spoke, Wilbur stood up, instantly unleashing his full power. Coldly, he dered, "Senior No-Night, I don''t know how you managed toe back to life, but you should know that I am no longer the same person I was in Earth''s dimension. I am now a cultivator with two hundred thousand years of experience in the upper dimensions!"


    Wilbur had hoped that revealing his strength would intimidate No-Night, but to his surprise, No-Night remainedpletely unfazed.


    "Hmph," No-Night snorted coldly. "Do you think I am still the same person I was in Earth''s dimension? I was trapped on Earth for five million years, and now that I finally have a chance to return to the upper dimensions, I will reim everything that belonged to me."


    With that, No-Night unleashed a powerful energy aura that swept over Wilbur like a gale. The wind roared past Wilbur''s ears, tousling his long hair.


    Then, No-Night withdrew his aura and said, "Now, are you ready? I will count to three, and the challenge will begin. I don''t want to waste time on you, and I won''t give you a second chance, so I hope you''re prepared."

 Chapter 2873

    "One, two, three! The challenge begins!"


    No-Night''s eyes shed with a cold gleam. At the same time, Wilbur transformed into a blur and charged towards No-Night. With a flick of his right hand, the Magic Dragon de appeared in his grasp. He then leaped into the air, preparing to strike down from above. But just as Wilbur was about to swing his sword, No- Night slowly raised his hand and syed his fingers wide. Instantly, a spherical ck space formed around them.


    Trapped within this ck space, Wilbur felt his energy rapidly draining away. Then, No-Night suddenly clenched his right hand into a fist. With a loud bang, a powerful energy wave exploded outward, reducing the surrounding buildings to dust in an instant.


    Wilbur''s clothes were torn to shreds, and even his Light Armor was ripped apart, scattering across the ground in pieces.


    Wilbur crashed heavily to the ground. No-Night retracted his hand, gave Wilbur a cold nce, and said, "This is what you brought upon yourself. You''ve already gotten more than enough. Now, take your things and get out of the mirror dimension."


    With that, No-Night waved his hand, and Wilbur was transported back to his room on the snowy mountain. No-Night and Jade then left, their figures vanishing into the sky, disappearing without a trace.


    Lying on the ground, Wilbur picked up a piece of his broken Light Armor, tears streaming down his face. At that moment, thest glimmer of hope in his heart was extinguished.


    Originally, Wilbur had nned to raise his cultivation to two million years within two thousand years, pass the test, and be a servant of the dimensional guardians. But now, with No-Night and Jade''s resurrection, that n hadpletely fallen apart.


    "Felix, Augheimer, I''m sorry..." Wilbur cried out in sorrow.


    The next day, Heaton returned. Upon seeing Wilbur''s haggard appearance, he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you look like this? Did someonee here and cause trouble while I was away?"


    "No," Wilbur shook his head. "Mister Heaton, I''m sorry. I''ve just been feeling unwelltely."


    "I see. In that case, take a few days to rest."


    "Thank you."


    Over the next few days, Wilbur remained dispirited, his face showing only disappointment for the future. Then, one day, while lowering a rope to draw water from a well, Wilbur caught a glimpse of his reflection on the water''s surface.


    Suddenly, Wilbur was struck with disbelief. He dropped the rope and fell to the ground. After a moment, he got up and rushed to the well, peering down into it.


    Gasping for breath, Wilbur stared at his reflection in the well''s water, gritting his teeth, and said, "Wilbur, you can''t go on like this. Didn''t you alsoprehend the mysteries of the Dragon Confinement Spell? Now, in the Dragon Confinement Spell you created, you can increase the time flow to ten times that of the outside world. One million and eight hundred years of cultivation can now bepleted in just eighteen hundred thousand years. And who says you can''t do it?"


    Wilbur threw his head back and roared, finally breaking free of his inner turmoil.

 Chapter 2874

    In the blink of an eye, a thousand years had passed. Heaton once again set out


    for Scardir Town, this time for an important matter. The City Lord had invited the top one hundred cultivators to discuss something significant.


    Heaton would stay in Scadir Town for five hundred years.


    During this millennium of cultivation, Wilbur increased his cultivation by ten thousand years. His understanding of space-time also reached a new level. Taking advantage of Heaton''s absence, Wilbur used the Dragon Confinement Spell.


    Within this space, where time flowed ten times faster than the outside world, Wilbur attempted to increase the speed further. This time, he seeded in elerating the flow of time to twenty times that of the outside world.


    After cultivating for five hundred years in the Dragon Confinement Spell, Wilbur made a third attempt before leaving. This time, he increased the flow of time to twenty-five times.


    The faster the passage of time, the stronger the cultivation power required, often exponentially so. Wilbur realized that further increasing the speed within the Dragon Confinement Spell would be increasingly difficult.


    However, what Wilbur had not anticipated was the bad news Heaton brought upon his return: the Silver Dragon World had been destroyed by a cultivator.


    "What?" Wilbur abruptly stood up from his chair and eximed, "The Silver Dragon World was destroyed by a cultivator? Was it because of a battle between cultivators, where the energy was so immense that it tore apart the Silver Dragon dimension?"


    "No," Heaton shook his head. "It was a single person."


    "One person?"


    "Yes, it was indeed just one person."


    "One person destroyed the Silver Dragon World?" Wilbur''s face showed utter shock. He gritted his teeth and asked, "How is that possible?"


    Heaton shrugged helplessly and said, "No one wants to believe it, but it''s the truth. And I believe that within a few days, we will hear that the Golden Dragon World has been destroyed as well."


    "What? Within a few days? Could that cultivator really destroy two worlds in such a short time?"


    "Quite possibly."


    "Then why... why didn''t the dimensional guardians stop him? Why would they allow him to do this?"


    Heaton shrugged again and said, "Every dimension has its own cycle of renewal. The dimensional guardians only do what is within their duties ording to the established order. This time, the appearance of that person did not prompt the guardian to act, so it seems that the time for a dimensional renewal hase." "What do you mean?" Wilbur, still bewildered, asked.


    Looking at Wilbur''s confused expression, Heaton exined, "It might be hard for you to understand right now but remember this: if the Azure Dragon World cannot be defended in the end, then the upper dimensions will undergo a renewal. When that happens, all cultivators in the upper dimensions will perish."


    "What? This is..."


    Wilbur was stunned. He had thought that if he continued to cultivate diligently, after ten thousand years, he could increase his cultivation and be a servant of the dimensional guardians, allowing him to return to the timeline of the middle dimensions. But now, it seemed that an unprecedented situation had arisen.


    The upper dimensions were undergoing a renewal. If the three major worlds were destroyed, all cultivators in the upper dimensions would die.

 Chapter 2875

    "Why is this happening? Why?"


    Wilbur felt deeply confused. The resurrection of No-Night and Jade had already left him stunned. Now, in the upper dimensions, a powerful and evil cultivator had suddenly emerged, attempting to overthrow the upper dimensions and bring about its renewal.


    Under immense pressure, Wilbur felt a wave of despair.


    As expected, a few dayster, news arrived that the Golden Dragon World had been destroyed. At the same time, the sky was filled with cultivators, many of whom had originally lived in the Silver Dragon and Golden Dragon Worlds. Since the two worlds were rtively close, after the Silver Dragon World was destroyed, arge number of cultivators fled to the Golden Dragon World.


    Now that the Golden Dragon World was also destroyed, all the surviving cultivators were forced to seek refuge in the Azure Dragon World. In a short time, the Azure Dragon World became overcrowded, and battles broke out both in the sky and on the ground. As the fighting continued, countless cultivators perished one after another.


    In just a few days, the entire Azure Dragon World was filled with a thick scent of blood. Many people rushed to the Space-Time Temple where the dimensional guardians resided, kneeling and praying, hoping that the guardians would take action to deal with this demon.


    However, things did not develop as people had hoped. When two figures appeared in the sky, the entire Azure Dragon World fell silent.


    Their arrival was like the descent of death itself, bringing an air of cold killing intent to the world. Everyone looked up at them as if waiting for the judgment of fate. When Wilbur looked up at the two figures in the sky, he was stunned, for the demons rumored to have destroyed the Golden Dragon and Silver Dragon Worlds were none other than No-Night, the Night Demon, and his beloved Jade, who had always existed within the mirror dimension.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    Wilbur waspletely dumbfounded, while Heaton sighed and said, "It''s toote. Now, we can only rely on ourselves."


    Heaton patted Wilbur on the shoulder and said, "Wilbur, protect our home. I''m going."


    With that, Heaton transformed into a beam of white light and shot straight into the sky. Wilbur shouted, "Heaton! Don''t go!"


    At the same time, thousands of beams of white light shot out from different directions of the Azure Dragon World. Thousands of cultivators, each with over a million years of cultivation, gathered under the sky, forming a massive encirclement around No-Night and Jade.


    "You despicable wretch! Do you think you can face all the strong cultivators from our three worlds alone?"


    "Hmph," the Night Demon, No-Night, sneered and said, "From the moment I was born, I was never epted by you. Now, I am simply reiming what is mine. I will kill you all, and then destroy the Azure Dragon World. I will rebuild a space in the upper dimensions that belongs to the strong, and all you trash cultivators will enter the cycle of reincarnation."


    Hearing this, everyone fell into silence. At that moment, an elderly cultivator stepped forward and said, "No-Night, it was my mistake in the past that led to your family being wronged by the cultivators. This is all my fault. If you are willing to stop here, I, Sham, am willing to end my life in front of you. Let this matter be settled here."


    "Hmph." No-Night coldly nced at Sham and said, "Why didn''t you end your life back then? You knew that my parents were wronged, but you didn''t reveal the truth. For hundreds of thousands of years, you kept this secret and continued to live. As the City Lord, you gained so much, but you never apologized to my parents or cleared their names. Now that I have gained enough power, why should I spare any of you?"


    No-Night looked around with a ferocious expression, like a bloodthirsty wolf. Just then, a long sword pierced through Sham''s heart from behind.


    "Ugh!"


    Sham let out a painful cry and then died. The one who killed Sham was a tall, slender cultivator. Trembling, he said, "Sham has received his just punishment. Please, spare us!"

 Chapter 2876

    "Hmph!"


    No-Night sneered and said, "Sham deserved to die, but he alone couldn''t have driven my father and mother to their doom. Who can understand the suffering they endured all these years?"


    At that moment, an elderly man with white hair stepped forward and asked, "What exactly do you want? Do you expect all of us cultivators to kneel and apologize to your father and mother before you''ll be satisfied?"


    "Heh."


    No-Night''s anger turned into a cold smile as he looked at the old man and said, "If my father and mother were still alive, and if you all apologized to them, I might have been able to forgive you. But now, you have no such chance. Since it was unfair from the start, let it remain so until the end!"


    No-Night''s icy gaze swept over everyone as he continued, "You didn''t expect this to turn into such a disaster, did you? Well, too bad. You have no other choice. I''ll count to three, and then you can all attack together."


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    As soon as No-Night uttered the first two numbers, thousands of cultivators, enraged,unched their attacks against him. Everyone''s energy aura erupted instantly, ready to fight at any moment.


    Wilbur, standing on the snow-covered mountain, saw thousands of beams of white light converge toward the center, forming a massive white sphere in the sky.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    After several violent explosions, the white sphere exploded, and hundreds of cultivators close to the center were instantly reduced to dust by the st''s immense power. The shockwave spread outward, turning thousands of cultivators on the periphery into dust as well.


    Even though most cultivators had activated their defensive shields immediately, the explosion''s shockwave was too powerful, shattering their shields with ease. As a result, at least half of the thousands of cultivators were obliterated by the energy sphere''s explosion.


    The remaining cultivators, although lucky to survive, suffered serious injuries. Heaton and the others, with their cultivation of over a million years, only sustained minor injuries. However, the explosion made everyone realize No-Night''s terrifying power.


    If one energy sphere could easily annihte thousands of cultivators, then if he were to cause a few more, even all their powerful fighters might perish in this battle.


    "Scatter! Everyone, scatter!"


    The current ruler of the Azure Dragon World, Firton, shouted loudly, hoping the cultivators would fall back. However, since the explosion had injured many cultivators, it was an immense humiliation for them. After all, these cultivators were some of the strongest in the upper dimensions.


    They had not faced such humiliation in a long time. They had long put their lives on the line, but they could not ignore their own honor and dignity. Now, under No- Night''s attack, their anger surged, and they could no longer heed Felton''s words. They charged toward No-Night.


    "If you refuse to spare us, then you shall die!"


    "Die!"


    The crowd roared in fury and simultaneouslyunched their attacks against No- Night and Jade. Heaton, among the crowd, created a light sphere andunched it as well.

 Chapter 2877

    Hundreds of thousands of attacks, like meteors streaking across the sky,


    bombarded the center of the crowd where No-Night and Jade stood. However, No-Night and Jade exchanged nces and smiled at each other, showing no hint of fear on their faces.


    No-Night took Jade''s hand, and at that moment, a pale golden space suddenly formed around them. Inside this pale golden space, the energy attacksunched by the surrounding cultivators easily passed through, spreading out in all directions.


    The cultivators who were once confident were nowpletely stunned. They had all thought that No-Night and Jade would not be able to withstand this attack. But now, the energy balls passed through the pale golden space and shot out in every direction.


    These energy balls were the strongest attacks from each cultivator, yet now they were directed at the crowd. The cultivators had no time to dodge, and the energy balls followed them, causing repeated explosions and the fall of many cultivators. Heaton saw a white energy ball approaching at an extremely fast speed and immediately summoned a defensive shield to block it.


    Boom!


    When the energy ball struck the shield, it produced a tremendous noise. Almost simultaneously, both the shield and the energy ball disintegrated into dust. Although Heaton managed to block one energy ball, many more appeared around him.


    "Damn it!"


    Heaton gritted his teeth and swore, panting heavily. The previous shield had drained arge amount of his energy, and now he could not conjure another shield in a short time. He looked around with unwilling eyes at the energy balls appearing everywhere.


    "Mister Heaton!"


    At that moment, Wilbur''s voice came from behind, a hand resting on Heaton''s shoulder. The next second, Wilbur pulled Heaton into a barrier space.


    "Wilbur!"


    Heaton turned to Wilbur in surprise and said, "How did you get here? Didn''t I ask you to guard our home?"


    Wilbur said, "Mister Heaton, you saved my life, so I''m here to help you."


    "You''re here to help me? With your powers? Can you even handle this?"


    Heaton frowned at Wilbur, then quickly turned his gaze as he saw an energy ball approaching. Panic struck Heaton, and he said, "Be careful!"


    Heaton quickly moved to block Wilbur and was preparing to face the energy ball. However, at that moment, the energy ball passed right through Heaton''s body and flew out.


    "This is..."


    Heaton looked on in shock. Wilbur exined, "Mister Heaton, did you forget? I''m a dragon n cultivator. I have nowprehended the essence of the Dragon Confinement Realm. I can create dimensions at will within the cosmic space."


    "What? You can actually create dimensions?"


    Heaton stared at Wilbur in astonishment. At this moment, the pale golden space erupted with blinding beams of light. These beams turned into light arrows that pierced out, killing the surrounding cultivators. In the blink of an eye, the thousands of cultivators in the sky were reduced to just a few dozen.


    Soon, the pale golden space disappeared, and No-Night appeared in mid-air, coldly saying, "Is this the strength of the Azure Dragon World? How pathetic. Hmph, utterly worthless."


    At this point, the ruler of the Azure Dragon World, Firton, spoke, "Night Demon, you''ve already killed the cultivators who once opposed your parents. Now, you''ve ughtered all the strong cultivators of the Azure Dragon World and destroyed the Golden Dragon and Silver Dragon Worlds. Having reached this point, isn''t it time to end the hatred in your heart? Why not stop now? From now on, everything from the past can be wiped clean. I promise that you and Jade can live like lords. Furthermore, once the Golden Dragon and Silver Dragon Worlds are rebuilt, you can choose one to be its ruler. How about it?"

 Chapter 2878

    No-Night cast a cold nce at Firton and said, "Since it has begun, there will be


    no end. If I don''t overthrow the upper dimensions, my heart will never be at peace! Firton, your men are all dead. Now, it''s your turn."


    "How dare you speak to the ruler of the Azure Dragon World in such a manner!"


    "Night Demon, prepare to die!"


    The dozen or so cultivators guarding Firton simultaneously turned into shadows and charged at No-Night.


    "Hmph."


    No-Night let out a cold snort and said, "Howughable. Now, let me show you the power of my ancient bloodline."


    With that, No-Night flipped his right hand, and a white de of light appeared in his grasp. Gripping the white de with both hands, he unleashed a powerful sh.


    Instantly, a formidable sword energy swept out, and although the dozens of cultivators had activated their protective shields, their shields were obliterated the moment they made contact with the sword energy. In the blink of an eye, they were all in.


    After killing those dozens of people, the sword energy did not dissipate but continued to surge forward.


    Seeing this, Heaton said, "Wilbur, can you bring Firton into your Dragon Confinement Realm?"


    "Of course."


    Wilbur immediately controlled the Dragon Confinement Realm to fly toward Firton. As he reached Firton''s side, Wilbur grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him back into the Dragon Confinement Realm.


    Just as Firton entered the Dragon Confinement Realm, the sword energy swept through, passing through the space and dissipating in the distance.


    "Wilbur, it''s you again."


    No-Night raised the white de in his hand and pointed it at Wilbur, saying, "Release those two from your space immediately and I might spare your life. Otherwise, I will kill you too."


    "What?" Heaton frowned and asked, "Wilbur, he knows you?"


    "Yes, I was the one who brought him to the upper dimensions this time. However,


    I didn''t expect him to be resurrected, and I certainly didn''t expect him to destroy the Golden and Silver Dragon World."


    "You did what?"


    Both Heaton and Firton were shocked, realizing that Wilbur was the one who had brought No-Night into the upper dimensions. However, in truth, Wilbur had no idea that No-Night was still alive, nor did he know what had truly happened.


    Wilbur then exined everything that had transpired in the mirror dimension. Heaton and Firton finally understood. Heaton said, "I see. It seems that this Night Demon has indeed grown much stronger in Earth''s dimension. This guy has even merged his spiritual will into the mirror dimension. Now, the only way to truly kill him is to shatter that mirror."


    Firton added, "I''ve only heard of him before, but I never imagined he would be so cunning. Killing him will not be an easy task."


    At that moment, No-Night, standing high in the sky and looking down coldly at the three people inside the Dragon Confinement Realm, said, "It seems you are unwilling to hand them over. Fine, in that case, you can all die together!"


    With that, No-Night raised the white de, and a ck me formed outside the white light, swirling around the sword. At this moment, No-Night looked like a god of death descending upon the world, his eyes shooting out a chilling light. Gripping the white de with both hands, he shed down towards the Dragon Confinement Realm.

 Chapter 2879

    "Not good! That''s the ck fire that can tear through space. Get out of the way!"


    Firton pushed Wilbur, and the two of them quickly retreated in opposite directions. In that instant, the ck sword energy surged forward, slicing the Dragon Confinement Spell in half.


    The Dragon Confinement Spell dissipated into dragon energy, leaving Wilbur, Heaton, and Firton suspended in mid-air, facing No-Night directly.


    "Hahaha! Weren''t you guys trying to escape? Why have you ended up like this now? Let me tell you, this battle will be yourst, as well as thest battle for the Azure Dragon World of the upper dimensions. You all can die now!"


    No-Night roared and shed his sword downwards. The violent ck sword energy swept toward them, exerting such immense pressure that the three were immobilized. Just as the ck sword energy was about to strike them, a golden figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    This figure swiftly formed hand seals, chanting incantations, and immediately, ripples spread across the space before them, forming a ck vortex. The sword energy from No-Night''s strike was instantly swallowed by the ck vortex.


    In the blink of an eye, the tide of the battle had shifted. No-Night''s eyes twitched violently as he asked, "Who are you? Why are you stopping me?"


    The cultivator d in golden armor smirked and said, "No-Night, you are indeed strong, able to destroy the Golden Dragon World and the Silver Dragon World with your own power. But I''m sorry, the cmity of the upper dimensions has not yet arrived, so as a dimensional guardian, I am duty-bound to protect the peace of the upper dimensions."


    "Dimensional guardian?"


    No-Night''s eyes twitched again, and he gritted his teeth. "So, you''ve finally shown yourself. But even so, you can''t change anything, because the destruction of the upper dimensions is inevitable!"


    With that, No-Night swung his sword, unleashing a series of powerful shes. The fierce sword energy swept across the sky, leaving ck rifts in its wake.


    The dimensional guardian formed more hand seals and chanted incantations, once again opening the ck vortex. The dozen or so shes struck the vortex and were instantly absorbed, vanishing without a trace.


    "What? You..."


    No-Night was shocked, unable to believe that his most powerful strike, capable of tearing through space, had been so easily absorbed by the dimensional guardian, who had converted it into his own energy.


    The dimensional guardian looked at No-Night with a gaze full of pity and said, "Your past was indeed bitter, filled with misfortune and hatred. I can sense all of it, and I believe I should give you a chance. No-Night, if you stop your n to destroy the Azure Dragon World now, I can make you the ruler of the Golden Dragon World. You can still attain supreme status in the future."


    No-Night red and shouted, "I don''t need your pity! The battle between us is just beginning."


    In the next moment, No-Night unleashed a powerful burst of energy and, in a sh, appeared behind the dimensional guardian, thrusting his white de toward the guardian''s back.


    However, just as the de was about to make contact, the dimensional guardian turned into a shadow and reappeared to No-Night''s left.


    "What? How is this possible?"


    The dimensional guardian delivered a kick to No-Night''s chest, sending him flying. In the next instant, the guardian turned into a shadow again, reappearing to No- Night''s left. In less than a minute, the dimensional guardian had appeared beside No-Night twenty-eight times.


    Each time, the guardian took the most advantageous position, and it was no exaggeration to say that if he had wished, he could have easily struck a fatal blow to No-Night with each appearance.

 Chapter 2880

    Although No-Night was powerful, he was no match for the dimensional guardian and could only endure the onught. After taking dozens of kicks, the guardian delivered a final blow, sending No-Night flying.


    This time, the guardian did not pursue him. Instead, he looked at No-Night, who was suspended in mid-air and said, "Now, I''ll give you onest chance. Choose to submit or die. What is your answer?"


    Standing nearby, Jade was beginning to panic. Although No-Night had destroyed the Golden Dragon World and the Silver Dragon World, that was only because the dimensional guardians had not intervened. Now, facing the guardian, No-Night had no chance of winning. If he continued to fight, he might lose his life.


    Jade pleaded, "Dear, let''s return to Earth. I''m willing to stay there with you forever."


    "No. Now that we''ve left, we''re not going back. What''s a dimensional guardian to me? I''ll kill him right now, and then I''ll wipe out all the guardians of the Azure Dragon World. I''ll destroy the Azure Dragon World and rebuild the upper dimensions!"


    With a crazed look on his face, No-Night turned to the dimensional guardian and shouted, "Die, dimensional guardian!"


    In his rage, a cold glint shed in No-Night''s eyes. In an instant, he appeared in front of the dimensional guardian. However, just as he raised his white de, the guardian extended his right hand and quickly tapped the air several times.


    With each tap, apanied by a sh of golden light, space rippled with waves of distortion. After a few taps, No-Night, who had been charging with all his might, was suddenly frozen in ce as if time and space had been locked.


    The dimensional guardian said in a bored tone, "Die, you arrogant fool."


    With that, the guardian made onest light tap, and No-Night''s body instantly disintegrated into dust, scattering in the wind.


    "No!"


    Jade rushed forward, trying to embrace the disintegrating Night Demon, but it was toote. He was already gone. All she could grasp was empty air. Tears streamed down her face as she choked out, "My dear..."


    Seeing this, the dimensional guardian''s expression darkened. He said, "Since you love him so much, I''ll send you to join him."


    In a sh, the guardian appeared behind Jade and struck her back with his palm. Instantly, she too disintegrated into dust, scattering with the wind.


    Wilbur shouted, "Hey, don''t you think that''s going too far?"


    Although Wilbur had some enmity toward No-Night and Jade, he could not help but feel uneasy. After all, it was No-Night who had given him the bronze mirror, which had led to his current status and position. Seeing the dimensional guardian so easily kill them both in front of him filled Wilbur with regret.


    "Hmph, what''s this? Are you feeling sorry for them?" The dimensional guardian turned to look at Wilbur, their eyes locking, rendering Wilbur speechless.


    At that moment, a sudden sh of golden light appeared in the sky, and the mirror flew out. The dimensional guardian pulled it toward him with a powerful force, gripping it in his hand. The mirror struggled violently, trying to break free from the guardian''s grasp.


    "Hmph, I knew something was off earlier. It seems your true essence is fused with this mirror."


    Wilbur''s eyes widened at the sight of the mirror. Regardless of the situation, the mirror''s ability to create a world with a time flow a thousand times faster than the outside was a priceless treasure. Wilbur eximed, "Hey, no, don''t!"


    Boom!


    But it was toote. Before Wilbur could finish speaking, the bronze mirror exploded in the dimensional guardian''s hand, instantly turning to dust.

 Chapter 2881

    At this moment, the dimensional guardian smiled faintly, then turned to look at Wilbur. He had be somewhat intrigued by Wilbur. Usually, cultivators showed him the utmost respect. Even the ruler of the Azure Dragon World, Firton, had to bow in reverence.


    Yet, Wilbur had repeatedly tried to stop him. The dimensional guardian said, "What''s this? Are you feeling regretful?"


    Wilbur replied angrily, "Why did you destroy that bronze mirror? Do you know how important it was to me? I needed it, and you just destroyed it!"


    "Do you mean this?"


    With a mere thought, the Guardian caused the scattered dust to coalesce back together, reforming the bronze mirror.


    "This is..." Wilbur was stunned by what he saw. The dimensional guardian had actually reconstituted the mirror. Was it really possible to restore something that had been destroyed?


    The dimensional guardian''s smile widened as he handed the bronze mirror to Wilbur. "Do you want me to give it to you?"


    "I... Can you really?"


    Wilbur stared at the mirror, but in the next instant, it disintegrated into dust once again, scattering in the wind. The dimensional guardian said, "Don''t forget, I am the dimensional guardian. Anything I destroy has no right to exist in this dimension."


    With that, the guardian turned to leave. Wilbur watched his departing figure and suddenly fell to his knees with a thud, pleading, "Sir, I beg you, let me be your servant."


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, the guardian turned back to look at Wilbur. "You want to be my servant? I thought no dragon n cultivator would kneel so easily. Hmph, I didn''t expect you to be the exception. How amusing, a dragon n cultivator wanting to be my servant. Aren''t you afraid of disgracing your race?"


    Kneeling there, Wilbur lowered his head and said, "If it means I can regain everything I''ve lost, I''m willing to be your servant."


    The Guardian''s expression darkened as he nced at Wilbur twice before turning to leave again. As he walked away, he said, "To be my servant, you need at least two million years of cultivation. You only have two hundred thousand. You''re far from qualified. Keep working on it."


    With that, the dimensional guardian vanished without a trace. Heaton helped Wilbur up from the ground, saying, "Get up. Lord Sade is a very strict person. If you want to be Lord Sade''s servant, you''ll have to work harder."


    Wilbur stared in the direction where Sade had disappeared, falling into silence. In the upper dimensions, there were currently only five dimensional guardians, three men and two women. They were Sade, Richardson, D''Yur, Hailey, and Kayleen. These five maintained the central axis of the universe, dealing with the various strange events that appeared within it.


    It was rumored that among the five, Richardson was the strongest. Wilbur had originally wanted to be Richardson''s servant, but upon hearing that Richardson had gone into seclusion, he was very disappointed. However, Sade''s appearance had reignited the mes of hope within Wilbur''s heart.


    What once seemed like an unattainable goal had now be something he had witnessed with his own eyes. The idea of bing a servant to one of them no longer seemed so distant, and Wilbur strengthened his resolve.


    Upon returning to the snow mountain, Wilbur reentered the Dragon Confinement Spell and continued his cultivation. With relentless effort, after thirty thousand years of training, Wilbur finally managed to increase the flow of time of the Dragon Confinement Spell to a hundred times that of the outside world.

 Chapter 2882

    Wilbur emerged from the Dragon Confinement Spell, and Heaton smiled, saying, "Congrattions, Wilbur, you''ve seeded."


    "No, this is just the beginning."


    Though Wilbur had spent 300 thousand years cultivating in the Dragon Confinement Spell, only ten thousand years had passed in the outside world. However, this time had felt incredibly long to Wilbur. The deaths of Augheimer and Felix weighed heavily on him, and while he had been powerless before, he did not want to miss the opportunity this time.


    "Heh," Heaton chuckled. "So, are you still clinging to the past? Even three hundred thousand years couldn''t change your mind, eh? Do you still want to be the dimensional guardian''s servant, return to the past, and save your friends?"


    "Yes," Wilbur replied resolutely.


    "But have you ever considered that perhaps everything you''re holding on to is meaningless?" Heaton said as he picked up a bottle of beer and drank deeply.


    Wilbur, with a cold expression, responded, "Others may think it''s meaningless, but I believe it has meaning. If I can''t resolve this in my own way, I will forever hate myself."


    After finishing the beer, Heaton set down the bottle, wiped the moisture from his lips, and picked up a newspaper from the table. "Wilbur, don''t you understand by now?"


    "Understand what?"


    Locking eyes with Wilbur, Heaton calmly said, "Everything you''re doing is pointless because this is the source of time. The upper dimensions are the origin of everything, and all time flows ording to a special order, with the dimensional guardians modifying and ensuring the normal operation of that order. If you don''t understand, let me make it clear: you can consider this ce as the beginning of everything, and it all ends here. Everything that happens in the middle and lower dimensions is an inevitable result of time''s operation."


    He gave Wilbur a moment to consider his words, then continued, "So, since that''s the case, why do you insist on going to the middle or lower dimensions to search for some so-called answer in the past? By doing this, you''re opposing the dimensional guardians. Do you think they will allow it?"


    Wilbur''s throat tightened as he reached into the ice bucket, pulled out a beer, and bit off the cap. He then tilted his head back and downed the entire bottle in one go.


    ncing at the empty bottle, Wilbur ced it on the table and said, "Mister Heaton, if there is an answer, I''d rather it be one I find myself, not one dictated by fate. Don''t you want to give yourself a satisfactory answer to your past and future?"


    Memories can be unbearably heavy, and most people cannot change the painful aspects of their past. Heaton opened his mouth, intending to dissuade Wilbur, but words seemed to have failed him. Instead, he said, "You only have half a million years of cultivation. Even if your Dragon Confinement Spell can elerate time by a hundredfold, you''ll still need another fifteen thousand years of training. After that, when your cultivation reaches two million years, you''ll finally qualify to participate in the dimensional guardian''s servant selection contest. But even then, there''s no guarantee you''ll seed."


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe I will seed eventually," Wilbur answered resolutely.

 Chapter 2883

    After a thousand years, Wilbur became even more resolute in his beliefs. Following his conversation with Heaton, Wilbur returned to the Dragon Confinement Spell to continue his cultivation.


    Time flew by outside. The Golden Dragon World and Silver Dragon World were rebuilt, and the number of cultivators in the upper dimensions increased once again. However, due to the previous great war, most cultivators with over a million years of cultivation had been ughtered. As a result, in the newly constructed Golden and Silver Dragon Worlds, the average cultivation level of practitioners was generally below a million years.


    After a long fifteen thousand years, Wilbur sessfully raised his cultivation to two million years. At the very moment Wilbur reached this milestone, the blood in his body surged, and a red beam of light shot into the sky, enveloping Wilbur within it. Inside the light, the phantom of a red fire dragon swam continuously, letting out a series of roars.


    "What is this?"


    As the red light dissipated, Wilbur stood there in shock. Heaton handed him a bottle of beer and said, "Congrattions. You''ve reached two million years of cultivation. Every cultivator from different spaces and with different identities will awaken their Star Vein power when they reach two million years of cultivation."


    "Your Star Vein is the Fire Dragon, which proves you are a descendant of the Fire Dragon n."


    "Star Vein? What does that mean?" Wilbur looked at Heaton with confusion, and Heaton began to exin the origins of the Star Veins.


    It turned out that Star Veins were the pathways formed by the stars in the sky of the upper dimensions, simr to the constetions like the Southern Dipper and the Northern Dipper in Earth''s Dimension. The simrity between the two was that they both could influence cultivators born under the corresponding stars.


    The difference, however, was the space they operated in. The stars of Earth''s dimension only covered Earth''s space and could not extend beyond it. However, the Star Veins of the upper dimensions could reach every space, as if they were imprinted into the very bones of all beings.


    Wilbur''s awakening of the Star Vein power proved that he originated from the Fire Dragon n, and the totem on his back, a birthmark he had since birth, further confirmed Wilbur''s status within the Fire Dragon n.


    "You might be a reincarnated prince of the Fire Dragon n who entered the cycle of reincarnation. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have a Fire Dragon birthmark on your back."


    After hearing Heaton''s exnation, Wilbur began to understand and frowned, saying, "But I''ve been in the upper dimensions for a long time and have never seen the Fire Dragon n. In fact, I''ve never even seen an ordinary dragon n member. Could it be that a catastrophe urred in the past, leading to the extinction of the Dragon n?"


    Heaton shook his head, indicating that he did not know either. Although there were many rumors about the dragon ns in the upper dimensions, almost no one had ever seen a real dragon n member, except for some dragon n cultivators. Perhaps, as Wilbur spected, this ancient race had faced some catastrophe many eons ago and no longer existed.


    Wilbur felt a sense of regret about this. Nevertheless, he was still prepared to participate in the dimensional guardian selectionpetition five yearster.


    The dimensional guardian selectionpetition was held every ten thousand years. Thest one was held eight thousand years ago, so it should have been another two thousand years before the next servant selectionpetition. However, for some unknown reason, it had been moved up by two thousand years.


    This made Wilbur very happy since bing a servant of a dimensional guardian would give him the opportunity to return to past timelines. However, there were still five years left before thepetition began, and Wilbur nned to rest and recuperate during this time while also attending to another important matter.


    That night, after Heaton had gone to rest, Wilbur used his mind to leave his resting room and enter the demine. As soon as Wilbur entered the demine space, an ancient voice suddenly echoed from the sky, "Such a familiar dragon n aura. You''ve grown stronger, my dragon n cultivator."

 Chapter 2884

    Wilbur looked up at the pitch-ck sky and said, "I have awakened my Star Vein power, proving that I am a descendant of the Fire Dragon n. Since we are of the same lineage, may I have the honor of meeting you?"


    "Hmm? Star Vein power? Indeed, it seems you are a powerful cultivator. However, with your current strength, you are not yet qualified to meet me. Keep striving, young one."


    With that, the voice in the skypletely disappeared, and no matter how much Wilbur called out, the Dragon God did not respond. With no other options, Wilbur made his way to the Dragon God Altar.


    Once, in the middle dimensions, Wilbur had spent ten years collecting a hundred million storage rings, intending to sacrifice them at the Dragon''s Altar to obtain more equipment and pills. However, after exchanging for the Golden Dragon Bracelet, the Dragon''s Altar automatically sealed itself for a hundred years.


    The many challenges Wilbur faced afterward had driven him to focus relentlessly on cultivation for thousands of years, almost causing him to forget that he could still exchange for grace points at the altar to obtain better equipment and pills.


    This time, the dimensional guardian''s servant selectionpetition would undoubtedly be extremely difficult. It would not be easy to pass, and it was very likely that cultivators far stronger than Wilbur would participate. To stand out in thepetition, surpass them, and ultimately be a servant of the dimensional guardians, Wilbur knew he had to prepare in advance.


    Now, these hundred million storage rings were Wilbur''s bargaining chips. With that in mind, he unhesitatingly tossed ten storage rings into the altar. Each of these ten storage rings contained ten million storage rings, making a total of a hundred million storage rings.


    As he watched the pale mes consume the storage rings, Wilbur felt a surge of excitement. If each storage ring could be exchanged for two grace points, then a hundred million rings would yield two hundred million grace points.


    However, based on his previous experience, half of the storage rings might be invalid, so he expected to receive only one hundred million grace points.


    Wilbur recalled his time in Earth''s dimension when he had gone to great lengths to find energy-infused antiques, sacrificing them to obtain grace points. At that time, it was difficult to get even a few hundred grace points in one go, and obtaining over a thousand was considered an exceptional feat.


    But now, after the middle dimensions, everything has changed. Wilbur could hardly have imagined that he would one day possess over a hundred million grace points.


    Although there were a hundred million storage rings, it took only a few seconds for them to be fully refined and converted into grace points by the altar.


    As the pale mes disappeared, Wilbur took a deep breath and turned to look at the light screen. The screen disyed a total of 98,000,056 grace points.


    This time, he received 98 million grace points. Wilbur was utterly stunned. Although it was not the full hundred million points, 98 million was still an enormous amount, leaving Wilbur momentarily breathless.


    However, remembering the events of the past, Wilbur''s heart sank. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to suppress his excitement and joy, and focused his attention on the options disyed on the light screen.


    The first page of options glowed with a silvery-white light. From the first item to the twentieth, each item''s exchange price was set at 98,000,056 grace points.


    This left Wilbur feeling quite surprised. After all, ten years of hard work had only earned him enough to exchange for one item. However, he quickly realized that as the amount of grace points required for exchange increased, the quality of the items avable for exchange would naturally improve as well.

 Chapter 2885

    Wilbur was very curious about what items could be exchanged for 98,000,056 grace points. After all, items reaching this level must be treasures of the world.


    The second item was the Sword of Light. This sword could cleave time and space with a single strike. Therefore, as long as one possessed the Sword of Light, they would not be controlled or affected by any barriers, and even with chaotic attributes, they would not disintegrate into dust when entering chaos.


    The third item was a Time-Space Vessel. This vessel could, ording to the cultivator''s will, instantly transport the cultivator to any dimension with the same time flow rate. It also had chaotic attributes, so when entering chaos, it would not disintegrate into dust.


    Upon seeing the third item, Wilbur''s eyes widened. He had thought he could use this Time-Space Vessel to travel to any dimension, but after reading the description, he realized that the Time-Space Vessel could only travel to dimensions with the same time flow rate and could not go back to the past or forward to the future.


    Therefore, although such a Time-Space Vessel could travel to many ces and had teleportation capabilities, it was meaningless to Wilbur.


    Wilbur moved his gaze downward again and focused on the fourth option.


    The fourth item was the Myriad Treasure Box. Upon closer inspection, Wilbur found that this Myriad Treasure Box was the same as No-Night''s mirror dimension. Both of them were dimensional artifacts, and the maximum time flow rate was a thousand times that of the outside world.


    Recalling the time he once possessed the bronze mirror, Wilbur found it hard to imagine that the bronze mirror gifted to him by No-Night wasparable to the Myriad Treasure Box, which required an exchange price of 98,000,046 grace points.


    However, because Wilbur could now create his own Dragon Confinement Spell, and the time flow rate of the Dragon Confinement Spell was a hundred times that of the outside world, with his strength improving, the time flow rate of the Dragon Confinement Spell could be further increased. He believed that soon it could reach a thousandfold.


    Therefore, Wilbur did not choose the Myriad Treasure Box. After all, it was not the best choice at the moment.


    The fifth item was the Dragon God Armor. The Dragon God Armor had an extremely high defense. Ordinary cultivators could not cause any damage to it. Moreover, the Dragon God Armor had a special attribute of the Golden Dragon''s Protection. If one wore a full set of battle armor, they could release the full power of the Golden Dragon.


    However, if one only wore a single piece of Dragon God Armor, they could still release ten percent of the Golden Dragon''s power. The full power of the Golden Dragon was roughly equivalent to the attack and defense of a cultivator with three million years of cultivation, while ten percent was equivalent to thirty thousand years.


    Additionally, wearing the full set of Dragon God Armor could grant special Dragon God Time-Space Defense, allowing the cultivator to enter another dimension in extreme danger to evade attacks.


    Wilbur took a deep breath. The Dragon God Armor was indeed impressive, but Wilbur could already create his own dimension through the Dragon Confinement Spell, so his current strength was already at the pinnacle level of a full set of Dragon God Armor.


    However, Wilbur still missed his own Light Armor. Although the Light Armor had been torn and shattered into pieces, during his one and a half million years of cultivation, Wilbur had found a way to repair the Light Armor. Although this method might not work, Wilbur was prepared to give it a try.


    Starting from the sixth item, there were Dragon God Bracers, Dragon God Knee Guards, and so on. Although the exchange price for the subsequent items was the same, Wilbur found that their actual value was continuously decreasing.

 Chapter 2886

    Although the items on the second and third pages of the exchange list were all priced at 98,000,056 grace points, Wilbur quickly realized that their actual value was steadily decreasing.


    As expected, the items on the first page had the highest exchange value, and following this pattern, the first item should be the most valuable. Earlier, Wilbur had decided to start from the second item and work his way down. Now, after reviewing the list, he was excited to finally check the first item.


    Taking a deep breath, Wilbur looked at the screen.


    On the top of the list was the Fire Dragon Ring. The ring possessed infinite space, allowing the storage of any item without limitation. Its special ability was the Time- Space Sea, which could retrieve any ownerless item from it.


    "Time-Space Sea?"


    When Wilbur read the description of the Fire Dragon Ring, he saw that while the ring was indeed powerful, with infinite space and no storage limitations, it seemed to be just a storage ring. For a cultivator, a regr storage ring was usually sufficient. This left Wilbur feeling a bit disappointed. However, when he read thetter part of the description, he was stunned.


    Time-Space Sea? Ownerless items?


    Wilbur scratched his head, unsure of what the Time-Space Sea or unowned items were. This seemed to be a unique feature of the Fire Dragon Ring.


    As Wilbur pondered, the screen seemed to sense his thoughts and disyed an exnation of the Time-Space Sea and ownerless items.


    [Time-Space Sea: When a blood-bound storage ring''s owner dies and the ring is destroyed, the items inside the ring automatically flow into the Time-Space Sea, bing ownerless.]


    [Ownerless Items: Any items that flow into the Time-Space Sea.]


    Seeing this exnation, Wilbur became incredibly excited, nearly jumping with joy. With the Time-Space Sea, the Fire Dragon Ring was no longer just a storage ring, it was a powerful artifact that held all ownerless items.


    The Time-Space Sea''s unique ability to collect the contents of all ownerless space rings essentially handed Wilbur a vast treasure trove.


    However, at that moment, the Fire Dragon Ring''s white light began to flicker, and Wilbur noticed that the exchange time for the ring was down to just ten seconds. The Fire Dragon Ring was a special item with a limited exchange time.


    Originally, the exchange time was only three minutes. Earlier, while Wilbur was examining other items, he had not noticed the time limit on the Fire Dragon Ring. Now, seeing that only ten seconds remained, he quickly reconsidered, and by the time he looked again, only five seconds were left.


    Without hesitation, Wilbur exchanged 98,000,056 grace points for the Fire Dragon Ring, just as the time hit the final second.


    The exchange was sessful, and the Fire Dragon Ring appeared in front of Wilbur. Simultaneously, a spell to control the Fire Dragon Ring, activate the Time- Space Sea, and retrieve unowned items appeared in his mind.


    Wilbur silently recited the spell, and the Fire Dragon Ring emitted a fiery red glow. Wilbur then felt as if his right hand had plunged into a boundless ocean of time and space. With a thought, he decided to retrieve amon decorative item, a jade bracelet.


    In the next second, a jade bracelet appeared in Wilbur''s palm.


    Staring at the warm jade bracelet in his hand, Wilbur''s eyes widened in disbelief. When he tried to activate the Time-Space Sea again, he found that the special function could no longer be triggered. After a moment of surprise, Wilbur understood. The Time-Space Sea retrieval function could only be used once per day.


    In the future, as Wilbur became more proficient, the number of retrievals would surely increase. However, for now, even one daily retrieval was more than enough for him.

 Chapter 2887

    In the middle and upper dimensions, where countless cultivators existed, and daily ughter wasmon, numerous storage rings were sent to various stores. To remanufacture these storage rings, their functionality was often destroyed, melted down, and reshaped into new rings.


    As a result, the items originally contained in these storage rings could only flow into the Time-Space Sea. A cultivator with the privilege to enter the Time-Space Sea and select items essentially possessed a vast treasure trove.


    Leaving the demine, Wilbur was overjoyed. He then looked at the Light Armor piled in a box and tried to reassemble it with his mind.


    The Light Armor sensed Wilbur''s aura and automatically reassembled it, but when Wilbur reached to take it, it shattered again. It turned out that although the Light Armor reformed under Wilbur''s perception, it did not truly merge into one.


    Although Wilbur could create a dimension, he could not fuse the Light Armor. He was puzzled and disappointed by this.


    The next morning, Wilbur and Heaton sat atop a snowy mountain, sunbathing and chatting. Heaton said, "Actually, I once had a woman I loved deeply. I treated her very well. Later, I thought she had changed her heart, but in fact, she had to go on a special mission, which was likely a one-way trip. To make me give up on her, she deliberately sent me a snowman encased in ss to humiliate me, showing her indifference."


    He sighed, then continued, "I put the snowman into a storage ring, and in a fit of anger, I destroyed that storage ring. After Linda''s death, her mother came to me and told me the truth about the situation. She also said that inside that snowman was a letter from Linda to me. If Linda came back, she would reim the snowman. If Linda did not return, then the letter inside the snowman would be her final message to me. I don''t know what was written in that letter. Ha,e to think of it, I shouldn''t have destroyed that storage ring."


    Wilbur saw Heaton blushing with a look of regret and said, "So, you really regret it."


    "Yes, I do regret it," Heaton nodded in agreement.


    "Well, if I could help you find that snowman, would you forgive the fifty million gold coins I owe you?"


    "Ha, what are you talking about? How could you find it? Besides, you once saved my life. How could I ask you for those fifty million gold coins? You don''t owe me anything, so there''s no need for that."


    "Alright then, are we friends?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Give me a moment."


    Wilbur got up and entered the small cabin behind him. Heaton called out after him, "Where are you going?"


    In just a few seconds, Wilbur emerged carrying arge ss-encased snowman. Heaton stood up in shock and said, "This is... Could it really be..."


    "Wilbur, how did you do this?"


    "I can tell you, but please don''t tell anyone else, okay?"


    "Alright."


    Heaton took the snowman from Wilbur, then opened the ss case and retrieved


    a wooden box from inside the snowman. The box contained a ring and a letter. After reading the letter, Heaton turned and gave Wilbur a big hug, his eyes red and teary, and said, "Thank you, Wilbur. Thank you for helping me fulfill my greatest wish. I don''t think I will have any regrets in the future."

 Chapter 2888

    In the following five years, Wilbur practiced the technique of retrieving ownerless items from the Time-Space Sea daily. Since Wilbur was cultivating in the Dragon Confinement Spell, where the time flow was a hundred times faster than the outside world, five years outside equaled five hundred years within the Dragon Confinement Spell.


    After five hundred years of cultivation, the Time-Space Sea skill of the Fire Dragon Ring had advanced from the beginner level to the intermediate level, allowing Wilbur to retrieve ownerless items from the Time-Space Sea twice a day.


    On the day the dimensional guardian''s servant selectionpetition officially began registration, the venue was very quiet, with only fifty people signing up. In fact, if it had not been for the battle with the No-Night and the cultivators, there would have been even more participants. Heaton had originally estimated that there would be around a thousand participants.


    Now, having only fifty participants was within Heaton and Wilbur''s expectation, though they originally expected there to be a hundred. With the number halved, thepetition became easier.


    Wilbur looked around at the other participants and breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he now had a sixty percent chance of sess. Since only one person out of all thepetitors would be the dimensional guardian''s servant, thepetition would be fierce.


    Wilbur felt considerable pressure. However, after scanning all the participants, he noticed that their cultivation levels were not very high, with the strongest being only at three million years of cultivation.


    As a dragon n cultivator, although Wilbur himself had only two million years of cultivation, he should be able to easily defeat an opponent with three million years'' worth of cultivation. The main concern now was the opponent''s ultimate moves. If an opponentunched a surprise attack, winning could be quite difficult.


    After thinking all night, Wilbur came up with a strategy. During thepetition, he would remain at the edge of the arena and avoid taking the initiative to attack. This way, he could observe his opponents'' attacking methods and, even if they used their ultimate moves, he would be able to escape smoothly.


    However, on the next day, when all the participants arrived at thepetition venue, dimensional guardian Sade announced during his speech, "This year, I want to change the format of thepetition. In the past, you cultivators would fight each other. Now, with the Golden Dragon World and the Silver Dragon World recently reconstructed, you are all powerful cultivators of the higher dimensions. The Golden Dragon World and Silver Dragon World need you. Therefore, this time, thepetition will be conducted in a unified format. It will no longer be a duel but a series of events over three days, with one event each day."


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other with shock. After all, the change was sudden. Many participants had prepared for duels, but now thepetition would involve different events. The change inevitably caused many discussions to break out among the crowd.


    "Alright, quiet down!"


    Sade''s gaze swept over the crowd, and the hall fell silent. He continued, "If anyone has objections to the new format, you may leave thepetition venue now. Those who voluntarily withdraw will not be held responsible."


    After waiting for a moment, all fifty participants stood their ground, and none left. Sade smiled slightly and said, "In that case, I now announce the beginning of today''spetition."


    Sade extended his right hand, forming a ck energy sphere in his palm. The sphere gradually grewrger until a huge ck energy ball floated in the center of the arena.


    The energy ball emitted a ck energy aura, and a powerful suppressive force swept across the area. Sade, with his hands behind his back, had staff members bring a number box to each participant.


    Once everyone had drawn their numbers, Sade said, "The rule for thispetition is to use your own energy to attach the ck energy ball to your palm. You each have three attempts. If you fail all three times, you will be directly eliminated. The shortest time among the three attempts will be your final result. The top twenty will pass this test. Alright, let''s begin."


    Wilbur nced at his number 27 with some relief, d not to be the first to try, as he might gain some insight from observing others.


    Looking up, he saw arge, muscr cultivator stepping onto the tform. The cultivator then released his energy aura and extended his right hand to pull the ck energy ball toward him.

 Chapter 2889

    The first attempt ended quickly in failure, as the man''s energy aura was unable to attract the ck energy ball at all. The man looked at his palm and frowned, saying, "How... How is this possible?"


    He then changed to a different energy aura and tried again. This time, the ck energy ball was attracted and slowly approached his right hand, eventually being sessfully controlled by him, taking five minutes.


    For the third attempt, the man adjusted his state and managed to control the ck energy ball in three and a half minutes.


    The second cultivator tried three times. The first two attempts failed, and in the third attempt, he barely managed to control the ck energy ball in six minutes.


    The third cultivator took seven minutes.


    The fourth took five minutes.


    The fifth took five and a half minutes.


    Among the remaining twenty or so cultivators, everyone took more than five minutes, with no one achieving three and a half minutes. This piqued Wilbur''s interest in the first contestant.


    "Number 27!"


    "I''m here."


    Wilbur stepped onto the tform, released his energy aura, and extended his right hand. He drew in forcefully, causing the ck energy ball to gradually move towards his palm. For the first attempt, he took five and a half minutes.


    On the second attempt, Wilbur exerted more force, taking five minutes.


    On the third attempt, Wilbur made a sudden effort and managed to control the ck energy ball in four and a half minutes.


    Amidst the crowd''s cheers, Wilbur stepped down from the tform. In fact, Wilbur was intentionally holding back. Considering that all the previous contestants had taken more than five minutes and there were still twenty-three people after him, his current performance was already enough to advance to the next round. To avoid drawing attention, Wilbur deliberately slowed his speed by half.


    Next, contestant number 28 took the stage. Soon, cheers erupted, and Wilbur turned around to see that this person had managed to attract the ck energy ball in just three minutes. The subsequent two attempts were also three minutes, suggesting that the contestant was also hiding his true strength and unwilling to showcase more.


    Among the remaining twenty or so contestants, most of the times were beyond five minutes, with only one talisman cultivator and two spirit curse cultivators managing to achieve two and a half minutes.


    In the end, Wilbur and neen other contestants sessfully advanced. As Wilbur was about to return to the snow mountain, a man''s voice suddenly came from behind him, "Were you trying to hide your strength? During thepetition, it seemed you didn''t use all your power."


    Wilbur turned around to find that the speaker was Herbert, the contestant who had taken the stage immediately after him. Their eyes met, and Herbert gave Wilbur a slight smile, shrugged, and said, "I was wondering if I could be friends with you. May I buy you a drink?"

 Chapter 2890

    "Alright."


    Wilbur agreed and then went to the tavern with Herbert. After ordering two beers, Herbert looked at Wilbur across the table and said, "Do you have confidence inpleting all three tests? Although you passed the first test today, there are still two more tests. I think you might not be as lucky as you are now."


    "Same goes for you, Herbert. Are you trying to make me withdraw from thepetition?"


    "There''s only one spot avable, so I hope you''ll step aside."


    Wilbur looked at Herbert seriously and replied, "Everyone knows there is only one spot. It''s not just me. If you n to win thepetition by convincing me to withdraw, I suggest you try persuading someone else first. If everyone is willing to withdraw, then I will too. Otherwise, I willpete until the final day."


    "You''re quite the stubborn one. Well, let''s see how it goes, then. Cheers!"


    Wilbur clinked his ss with Herbert''s and then drank the beer.


    After leaving the tavern, the two parted ways. Wilbur walked forward for a while, unable to resist stopping and looking back in the direction Herbert had left. He was puzzled as to why Herbert had singled him out from the twenty qualifiers for a drink.


    Could it be because he did not think anyone among the remaining eighteen was a match for him? Wilbur shook his head. After all, he had hidden his strength during thepetition, and the talisman cultivator and spell cultivators who performed better than him were stronger.


    Perhaps Herbert had recognized his identity as a dragon n cultivator. If that was the case, it would exin why Herbert considered him a worthy opponent. However, Wilbur did not reveal any dragon aura during thepetition, so if Herbert had identified his true identity, it must have meant he had some special ability.


    Dragon n cultivators could sense the energy aura in their surroundings, and other races in the universe also possess unique abilities, including some that can discern others'' identities.


    Herbert might be one of those with such an ability. Nevertheless, even if he knew Wilbur''s identity, it would not affect thepetition, which consisted of three different types of tests rather than direct duels.


    This meant Wilbur would not directly face-off with Herbert. Perhaps Herbert would be eliminated in the next day''s tests. In any case, all the cultivators would have to rely on their own strength.


    Returning to the snow mountain, Wilbur told Heaton about the day''s events. Heaton frowned and said, "They actually changed the rules? My goodness, Lord Sade''s rules have rarely changed, but now, they''ve been altered for the sake of a servant."


    "It seems that the impact of that night on the upper dimensions is so great that it even forced the dimensional guardians to make concessions. This is unprecedented and quite terrifying," Heaton said, shaking his head and sighing. Wilbur asked in confusion, "Since Lord Sade is a dimensional guardian, and the Azure Dragon World hasn''t reached the point of destruction, why didn''t he act against No-Night right from the beginning? Why wait until the destruction of the Golden and Silver Dragon Worlds before taking action?"


    "Although dimensional guardians are also cultivators, they cannot act ording to human will but must follow the will of time and space. The changes in time and space, the timing of events, and how to handle them are all determined by the will of time and space. Dimensional guardians merely act ording to the will of time and space. When No-Night destroyed the Golden and Silver Dragon Worlds, the will of time and space had not yet changed, indicating that these events were inevitable. It wasn''t until the No-Night reached the Azure Dragon World that the will of time and space changed. To preserve Azure Dragon World, No-Night had to be eliminated."


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "So, are the dimensional guardians merely cultivators without free will?"


    "No, it''s not quite like that. It''s more urate to say that the dimensional guardians have to restrain their will and respect the will of the universe and time."

 Chapter 2891

    "Having something of this scale happening so recently, I don''t think it''s over so soon, Wilbur. From now on, we''ll have to be more careful," said Heaton.


    "I understand, Mister Heaton," said Wilbur.


    The next day, all the participants who advanced to the second round returned to thepetition venue. Sade stood beside a massive swimming pool, and he was holding a tiny ck bead the size of a bean in his hand. He said, "I will throw this ck energy bead into the water in a moment. It will dart around underwater once it enters. Each of you will only have ten minutes and one chance. If you can capture the ck energy bead within ten minutes, your time will be recorded, and the best will be selected. Otherwise, you will all be eliminated. There are only ten spots avable for this test. Now, let''s begin."


    Sade threw the ck energy bead into the water after speaking. The bead dove in and moved like a small fish. It darted and swam rapidly underwater. Its speed was over ten times faster than that of any fish, so fast that it was nearly impossible to follow with the naked eye.


    "Next up, please wee the first participant to enter thepetition."


    A cultivator in silver armor stepped onto the tform. He gazed at the massive pool below. He unleashed powerful energy from within, his hands gathering energy as he aimed at the position of the ck energy bead underwater. Then, with relentless force, he struck out with over a dozen consecutive palm strikes.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Explosions urred on the water''s surface, sending sshes of water into the air. Unfortunately, the force was not strong enough. It merely sted the surface water upward while the ck energy bead continued to move almost along the bottom of the pool. As a result, it was not forced out of the water by the powerful energy.


    The cultivator clenched his jaw when he saw that and amplified his energy. He unleashed palm strikes after another, with each onending every five seconds, aiming to st the ck energy bead from the bottom of the pool.


    His power increased, but his speed significantly slowed. The cultivator kept his gaze fixed on the ck energy bead, but his attack speed was always a tad too slow. He could not catch up to the ck energy bead as it darted around at the bottom of the pool.


    The cultivator changed his strategy after five minutes. He stopped tracking the ck energy bead and focused on the path it was bound to follow instead. He began attacking the same spot relentlessly, hoping to intercept the bead as it passed through.


    Water sshed continuously. Finally, at the nine-and-a-half-minute mark, a burst of water sent the ck energy bead flying into the air. The cultivator leaped forward when he noticed it, he grabbed the ck energy bead andnded back on the tform.


    "I got it!" he eximed.


    "Nine minutes and fifty seconds. Congrattions, it''s a nice performance," said Sade.


    Soon, the second cultivator started thepetition. The cultivator with the silver armor inspired him a lot. He started to unleash energy attacks at one spot from the very beginning.


    However, he was soon baffled because the ck energy bead changed its route as if it was charged with a different energy. The route was different from the route when the silver-armored cultivator was attempting to capture it.

 Chapter 2892

    Hecked patience, so he chose to attack randomly, unleashing energy strikes across various parts of the water''s surface. He created numerous sshes, but the ck energy bead was never sted out of the water. He was eliminated for exceeding the ten-minute limit as a result.


    The third contestant took notice of the first and second contestants'' experiences. He stood there and observed for two minutes to figure out the route of the ck energy bead. Then, he started to unleash energy strikes. He sessfullypleted the test on the eight and a half minutes mark at the end.


    Subsequently, the other cultivators followed the example of the first and third participants. Among them, five managed to record their times, while the rest were eliminated.


    The next participants with the numbers seventeen, eighteen, and neen, were two spirit curse cultivators and one talisman cultivator. Unlike the previous contestants, they did not follow their method. Instead, they used their spirit curses and talismans to sessfully lock onto the ck energy bead''s position,pleting the challenge within five minutes.


    Lastly, it was Wilbur''s turn. Wilbur quietly looked at the water''s surface. The ck energy bead kept darting around underwater, but as a dragon n cultivator, he could clearly sense its exact location. Therefore, all Wilbur had to do was act swiftly, and he could certainly st the ck energy bead out of the water within a minute andplete the task.


    However, Wilbur did not take that approach. He followed the method of previous cultivators instead, continuously observing the ck energy bead''s movement and attacking the water surface ordingly. He sessfullypleted the challenge in seven and a half minutes.


    Ten participants, including Wilbur, had passed thepetition at the end of the test. Herbert approached Wilbur from behind as they left the venue. He asked, "Mister Penn, would you care for a drink?"


    Wilbur looked back at Herbert and replied, "You treated me to a ss of beer yesterday, so it''s my treat today."


    Herbert showed a look of resignation, shrugged his shoulders, and nodded. He then led Wilbur to a tavern.


    Wilbur raised his ss at the tavern and said, "Cheers, Mister Herbert."


    "Cheers."


    Herbert and Wilbur clinked their sses together and then tipped them back to drink.


    Putting down his ss, Wilbur said, "Mister Herbert, if you''vee here to discuss withdrawing from thepetition, I don''t think we need to talk any further. You can leave if that''s the case."


    "No, I actually came to tell you something, Mister Penn. Do you know why the Dimensional Guardian Servant Tournament is held every ten thousand years and why this time it was advanced by two thousand years?" asked Herbert.


    "I don''t know. Do you?" asked Wilbur.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I do know," replied Herbert.


    Herbert said, "As far as I know, each dimensional guardian can only have one servant, and every ten thousand years, a new servant is selected because the previous one has died. Serving a dimensional guardianes with inevitable dangers, after all. While the dimensional guardians possess immense power, their servants might not be as strong. They could meet their end when facing danger. That''s why the Dimensional Guardian Servant Tournament is held every ten thousand years."


    "Uhm..."


    Wilbur frowned because he thought that bing a servant of a dimensional guardian would grant near-immortality, but hearing Herbert''s exnation, it seems that being a servant actuallyes with increased risks. Traveling through dimensions would be allowed, but there was still the possibility of dying in battle.

 Chapter 2893

    Herbert seemed to be able to read Wilbur''s mind and said, "Mister Penn, please remember that the dimensional guardians are without emotions. They suppress their own will to serve the will of the universe dimension. Everything they do is an inevitable part of the universe dimension''s operation. This means they won''t give special consideration to you or me because of their emotions. I understand this is harsh, and I know your dream is to go back in time to prevent a disaster, Mister Penn. But to be blunt, it''s almost impossible. Serving a dimensional guardian is like serving the will of the universe dimension itself. How could the will of the universe dimension, which is predetermined, be easily changed? Thus, bing a servant of a dimensional guardian only serves to erase a cultivator''s emotions and will, turning them into a servant of the dimension''s will, and ultimately, enving them."


    Wilbur kept contemting what Herbert said on the way back. If what Herbert said was true, then even if Wilbur became a servant of a dimensional guardian, he would not be able to fulfill his wish and would face greater dangers.


    Therefore, Wilbur felt deep disappointment and regret. If he could not go back and change the oue of past events, then everything he was doing would be meaningless.


    Heaton saw Wilbur return looking haggard on the snowy mountain. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you fail the test today?"


    Wilbur shook his head and repeated what Herbert said. Heaton asked after listening to him, "If that''s the case, why did he insist, but try to make you give up? If dimensional guardians are truly so cold, why do so many people still want to be their servants?"


    The question knocked some sense into Wilbur. ''True. If dimensional guardians are as Herbert described, then why did he not choose to withdraw himself but rather wished for others to do so?'' he wondered.


    It became clear that Herbert only wanted to reduce the number ofpetitors and was not trying to help Wilbur. Wilbur felt relieved once he understood that.


    Heaton pulled out two bottles of beer from the ice bucket and handed one to Wilbur. He said, "Here, Wilbur. Tell him that you are the powerful one tomorrow! Herbert is nothing but a foolish guy."


    Meanwhile, Herbert arrived at the pce. He knelt on one knee and said, "Mister Sade, I have carried out the task you instructed."


    "So, did Wilbur Penn choose to withdraw from thepetition?" asked Sade.


    "I noticed he looked dejected, and given that the oue of thepetition did not align with his original intentions, I think he probably won''t show up tomorrow," replied Herbert.


    "Ha. If he can be persuaded to withdraw so easily, even if he were to be my servant, he would be a cowardly one. I do not need such a servant," said Sade.


    It turned out that Herbert was actually Sade''s servant. Sade wanted Herbert to continue serving him, but he had toply with the will of the universe dimension and hold the servant tournament two thousand years ahead of schedule.


    Sade could not believe that Wilbur''s presence had triggered the dimensional will, forcing Sade toply. It was undoubtedly a nuisance for Sade, so he had no choice but to send Herbert among the participants, trying to find a way to get close to Wilbur and persuade him to withdraw.


    There had never been a case where a cultivator could trigger the will of the universe dimension. Therefore, Sade was wary of Wilbur. If Wilbur could absorb dimensional energy or even control the dimensional will, he might be a dimensional guardian himself.


    Sade feared that he would be ridiculed by the other dimensional guardians and be the subject of their mockery if it came to that. To avoid such a situation, Sade decided to first weaken Wilbur''s will and make him withdraw from thepetition, then send someone to eliminate himter.

 Chapter 2894

    On the third day at thepetition venue, nine out of ten participants arrived at the venue, leaving only Wilbur absent. There was only a minute left before the venue would be closed off at that point.


    Sade stood on the tform, his gaze sweeping over the nine participants below. When his eyes fell on Herbert, he saw a hint of smugness in Herbert''s eyes. Herbert gave Sade a slight nod in acknowledgment.


    However, footsteps could be heard at that moment. "Sorry, everyone. I''mte." Wilbur walked into the venue, nced at the crowd inside, and he smiled faintly.


    The guards sealed off the venue at that moment. A fleeting glint of coldness shed in Sade''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He then turned to Wilbur and said, "Go ahead and join the others since you''re here."


    "Yes, sir," said Wilbur.


    Wilbur moved swiftly and appeared behind the ninth participant in the next second. He grabbed thest number tag, which was number ten.


    When Wilbur showed the number tag to Sade, Sade sneered and said, "It seems you''re not in luck. The number tags were determined by draws, but you ended up with thest number anyway."


    Wilbur smiled and said, "Mister Sade, thest number might end up on top. Don''t you know that?"


    "Oh? Is that so?" asked Sade.


    "Of course. Because the beginning implies an ending, and the ending implies a beginning. It''s the circle of life. I think you should know that, right, Mister Sade?" replied Wilbur.


    "Yeah, indeed," agreed Sade.


    Sade nodded. He no longer wished to waste time talking with Wilbur at that moment. He turned his attention to the others and said, "Very well, now that thest participant has arrived, I hereby announce that today''spetition officially begins. Only one of you will win today, and you only have one chance. I hope you all appreciate it."


    Then, Sade released a powerful energy aura. A massive cubic space appeared before everyone. Sade exined, "Today''spetition involves altering the dimensional time. As a servant of dimensional guardians, you will eventually possess some ability to traverse dimensions. Traversing dimensions is essentially about altering the dimensional time to reach another dimension. Changing the dimensional time requires talent. Since each person''s talent is different, thispetition tests both capability and talent."


    Sade turned his right hand as he spoke, and a clock appeared in his palm. He then focused and caused the clock''s hands to spin rapidly in the clockwise direction. The hands spun quickly in the counterclockwise direction after a moment.


    Sade did not touch the clock''s hands throughout the process, nor did he use any maniption. The movement of the clock hands only proved that the dimensional time within the cubic space had changed. It moved forward at times, and at other times, it moved backward. That indicated that the dimensional time was going forward and backward at the same time.


    Then, Sade emerged from the cubic space and said, "I know that with your cultivation skills, you can create special dimensional spaces and control the dimensional time flow rate to elerate your training. However, if you can only increase the forward flow of dimensional time and cannot make it flow in reverse, you will not pass the test and will be eliminated. This space has been specially treated by me. Your sensitivity to dimensional time will be increased by a hundredfold inside. Now, thepetition begins."


    The first participant eagerly entered the cubic space. Over the next five minutes,


    he first elerated the clock forward by one notch, then reversed it by half a notch.

 Chapter 2895

    The clock was specially crafted to be driven solely by the enhancement of dimensional time. The clock hand would remain perfectly still with the same flow of dimensional time as the outside world, not moving a single inch.


    The first contestant emerged from the cubic spacepletely exhausted. Sweat poured down his face. He could not help but copse to the ground the moment he stepped out.


    Then, the second contestant entered the cubic space. He moved the clock hand with his mind, and it moved forward three-quarters of a notch. However, it only retreated by one-quarter of a notch.


    The third contestant moved the clock hand forward by a notch and reversed it by a quarter of a notch.


    The fourth contestant moved the hand forward by a notch and reversed it by half of a notch.


    The fifth contestant advanced the hand by the one-and-a-half notch but could only reverse it by half of a notch.


    Eight of the contestants participated in thepetition, and it was soon the turn of the ninth contestant, Herbert.


    "Next up, please wee contestant number nine, Herbert, to enter the cubic space for the test," said Sade.


    Herbert raised his hand in acknowledgment. Then, he turned to look at Wilbur. He said while smiling, "I didn''t expect you to show up, Mister Penn. Best of luck."


    Wilbur smiled faintly at Herbert and said, "Thanks."


    Wilbur had always been polite during their previous conversations, so Herbert expected Wilbur to wish him luck. However, Wilbur did not do so, which made Herbert hold a grudge. Despite that, Herbert kept a smile on his face, merely nodding slightly before turning around and stepping into the cubic space.


    Herbert raised the clock with his left hand, and the dimensional time within the cubic space began to elerate with his mind. The clock''s hand started to move rapidly. Soon, the hand reached a notch, then two, and it finally stopped at the third notch.


    Only a minute had passed. Everyone expected Herbert to push further and move the clock hand to the fourth notch, but he halted the clock''s progression test.


    When the clock''s hand was reset back to zero, Herbert unleashed his power once more, drawing a strong surge of energy that caused the dimensional time to reverse. The clock hand slowly began to move backward, first reaching a quarter of a notch, then half a notch... Finally, it stopped at one-and-a-half notches.


    The match concluded, and the referee announced, "The ninth contestant, Herbert, has achieved a forward movement of three notches and a backward movement of one and a half notches. His performance is the best among all contestants so far." The eight previous contestants disyed expressions of disappointment upon hearing the announcement. They knew they had been defeated, but the official deration still brought an unexpected wave of dismay.


    Then, the referee nced at the card in his hand and said, "Next up, please wee the tenth contestant, Wilbur Penn, to enter the cubic space for the test. He is also the final contestant in thispetition, and his performance will determine the oue of today''s match. Please stay tuned, everyone."


    Wilbur entered the cubic space and extended his left hand. The levitating clock flew onto his palm. The referee started the countdown at that moment, "Three, two, one, begin!"


    All eyes were on Wilbur at that moment. Wilbur unleashed a surge of powerful energy as soon as the referee finished speaking. This immense energy swept over the space like ocean waves, and instantly, the flow of dimensional time began to shift. The clock''s hand started to move.

 Chapter 2896

    One, two, three notches, then three and a half notches!


    The crowd gasped in astonishment when they saw that and burst into apuse. Wilbur chose to stop at that moment, as the current notches surpassed Herbert''s three notches. He knew that if he couldter control the dimensional time to reverse by two notches, victory would be his.


    Wilbur had only used half a minute at that point. He reached the three-and-a-half notch in only half the time it took Herbert, clearly demonstrating that his skills were superior.


    Everyone had high hopes for Wilbur. However, while he was able to control the clock hand to move forward, he had never previously done anything to make the time flow in reverse. Consequently, he was not very familiar with this aspect.


    However, since there were still four and a half minutes left, Wilbur believed he should have no problem and could easily pass the test and secure first ce.


    Herbert nced at Sade with an apologetic look in his eyes at that moment. Sade did not speak, he only turned to look at Wilbur. Then, Wilbur began the second phase of the test, focusing on controlling the reversal of dimensional time.


    Time began to reverse with Wilbur''s will. An invisible force of dimensional energy moved the clock hand in the counterclockwise direction. A quarter of a notch, then half a notch. Wilbur felt quite pleased to see that. Reversing time was considerably more challenging than advancing it, but it remained rtively easy for Wilbur.


    However, a peculiar force emerged just as Wilbur believed he was certain to win thepetition. Suddenly, the enhancement of energy within the cubic space disappeared, and the dimensional time gradually slowed down. The clock hand that had been moving counterclockwise almost ceased to move as it reached three-quarters of a notch.


    "Um... Could it be that he reached his limit?" a contestant asked.


    "I think it''s highly possible," someone replied.


    "So, if he can only reach three-quarters of a notch, who will win between him and Herbert?" he asked again.


    "Herbert will win because Mister Sade said so. If the forward movement is the same or differs by only half a notch, then the contestant who controls the furthest backward movement wins," someone else replied.


    The crowd buzzed with discussion, but Wilbur did not dare to rx even for a moment. He could sense that the invisible force was steadily increasing, seemingly aimed at suppressing him.


    The sealing power on his left chest was unleashed at that moment, and a surge of dark energy poured into his body. The clock hand began to move again, but when it reached one notch, the resistance intensified several times, causing the clock hand to almoste to a standstill.


    The illusions of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise appeared around Wilbur at that moment. The illusion of the Golden Dragon also manifested above his head.


    "Roar!"


    Apanied by the furious roar of the Golden Dragon, Wilbur continued to push the clock hand despite the immense suppression. The clock hand moved to one- quarter notch, then to one-half notch, and finally reached the three-quarters notch.


    Boom!


    The cubic space exploded at that moment. A powerful energy surged outward, so the referee quickly checked on him by asking, "Are you alright, Wilbur Penn?" "I''m fine," replied Wilbur.


    "Good," the referee said. He checked the clock hand on Wilbur''s hand. It showed one and three-quarters notches, which was a quarter notch more than Herbert''s one-and-a-half notches.


    The referee informed Sade of the result. Sade had to admit the result despite his unwillingness at that moment. He would undoubtedly be aughingstock as a dimensional guardian if he did not acknowledge Wilbur''s capabilities.

 Chapter 2897

    "I dere that Wilbur Penn is the winner of thispetition. From this moment on, Wilbur will be my servant," announced Sade.


    Wilbur sighed in relief when he heard that. Then, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and knelt on one knee. He formally greeted, "Lord Sade."


    "Rise," said Sade.


    Sade helped Wilbur up. Then, he brought Wilbur back to the Space-Time Temple. Wilbur saw the cosmic dimensional axis in the serene Space-Time Temple. It was a model of the cosmic dimensional axis encased in arge cylindrical ss.


    It was only a model, but every gxy in the universe had a corresponding speck


    of dust within it. The specks of dust continuously revolved around the cosmic dimensional axis, creating a very wondrous sight.


    Sade said, "Wilbur, as my servant, you need to follow me to various universe dimensions to prevent various crises and to fix dimensions at the same time. You better be mentally prepared."


    "Yes, Lord Sade. Actually, I have a wish of my own," said Wilbur.


    "Hold on and listen to me. I know you have a wish, but I will never grant someone''s wishes casually here unless that person has made a significant contribution to the universe and its dimensional axis, one that can influence the very fabric of spacetime. At that point, depending on the wish points, I can fulfill one to three wishes for you. Typically, one major battle might earn you two to three wish points, and you need to umte a thousand wish points to have one wish granted. Furthermore, each servant has only three chances to make a wish in their lifetime. Once those three chances are used, no matter how many wish points are umted, no further wishes can be granted. Got it? Apart from that, I don''t want to hear more of your thoughts while carrying out tasks, do you understand?"


    "I understand, Lord Sade," replied Wilbur.


    Over the next three thousand years, Wilbur followed Sade to various dimensions and resolved numerous dangers. He fought in thousands of battles and repaired the fabric of spacetime thousands of times.


    Finally, Wilbur reached three thousand wish points after three thousand years. He could use three thousand wish points to fulfill three wishes.


    His three wishes were to travel to Mount Bronc in the middle dimension to rescue Augheimer, his second wish was to rescue Felix, as Augheimer and Felix had died at different times. His third wish was to bring them back to Earth''s dimension.


    Sade nodded after hearing Wilbur''s wishes. He said, "I can help you fulfill these three wishes, but I know that Odysseus is very powerful. It seems he has been waiting for an opportunity, and you may not be a match for him. I can only help you traverse dimensions, but I cannot change Odysseus'' fate for you. Therefore, it''s on you. If you can defeat him, your wish wille true. But if you cannot defeat him, I will bring you back, and one of your wishes will be gone. You will lose one wish, is that understood?"


    "I understand, Lord Sade," replied Wilbur.


    "So, what is your first wish?" asked Sade.


    Wilbur took a deep breath and replied, "I want to rescue Felix Horne and bring him here before he is killed by Edmund."


    "Alright. Let''s go," said Sade.


    Sade snapped his fingers, and they instantly traversed through dimensions and arrived at the Chris family grounds in the middle dimension. Edmund was standing across from Felix at that moment with a dagger in hand, preparing to engage Felix in a fight.


    Felix said coldly, "Edmund, so you''re still alive!"


    "Haha!"ughed Edmund coldly. He said, "Felix, if you die, Wilbur will be devastated. I''ll use your death to make sure Wilbur is forever trapped in grief and guilt!"

 Chapter 2898

    Wilbur and Sade suddenly appeared at that moment. Felix immediately eximed with shock, "Master!"


    Wilbur looked at Edmund and said, "Your n won''t work again, Edmund."


    Then, he moved swiftly and grabbed Edmund by the neck. He lifted him and a surge of energy erupted from his palm. Edmund was turned to dust.


    Felix saw that Wilbur killed Edmund easily and asked in a surprised tone, "Master, how did your powers improve so much? You..."


    "We can''t stay here for long, Felix. Come with me, I''ll tell you why when we reach the upper dimension," interrupted Wilbur.


    Wilbur returned to the upper dimension with Felix because of Sade''s assistance. After Felix adjusted to the upper dimension''s gravity, which was hundreds of times stronger, Wilbur exined everything that had happened. Felix wiped his tears and knelt on one knee. He swore, "I will forever be loyal to you, sir."


    Wilbur felt somewhat calm having saved Felix. He looked at Sade and said, "Lord Sade, please take me to Mount Bronc now."


    "Are you sure? You might lose a wish if you go there, and you''ll face a powerful enemy at the same time," Sade warned.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Sade brought Wilbur back to the middle dimension, to Mount Bronc on the outskirts of Tevinter Town. Their sudden appearance caught Odysseus'' attention immediately.


    "Haha!"ughed Odysseus.


    Odysseus threw his head back andughed, then turned to Wilbur and said, "Wilbur, you''ve finally arrived. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Wilbur frowned and asked, "Do you know I wille, Odysseus?"


    "Of course. I''ve been waiting for this day," replied Odysseus.


    Odysseus looked at Sade, then he said in an arrogant tone, "Mister Sade, we finally meet again."


    Sade responded, "Odysseus, your greed has gone too far. You were supposed to ascend to the upper dimension to cultivate, yet you''ve deliberately stayed here, waiting for Wilbur to show up. You''ve obtained the Death Scepter. Do you also desire the Death Cloak?"


    "Ha, you''re absolutely right. The Death Scepter and the Death Cloak are the only things I seek. I can enhance my power with both in my possession," said Odysseus.


    Wilbur flicked his right wrist, and the Magic Dragon de appeared in his grasp. He said, "In that case, you can look for the Death Cloak in hell!"


    Wilbur''s figure shed, and in the next moment, he was in front of Odysseus. He attacked Odysseus with a swing of his Magic Dragon de.


    Wilbur had umted two million years'' worth of cultivation at that point. The power of his strike was enough to stir the heavens and the earth. Odysseus felt the dimensional time around him slow down instantly, and everything seemed to move in slow motion. However, Odysseus flicked his right wrist in a critical moment, and a ck scepter with skulls appeared in his grasp. He raised it and pointed it at the Magic Dragon de.


    "Oh, Might God of Death, please bless me with your power!" yelled Odysseus.


    A beam of ck light instantly shot out from the gem on the scepter, shattering Wilbur''s Magic Dragon de. The ck light then surged toward Wilbur.


    Wilbur abruptly dodged, but Odysseus closed in and struck Wilbur''s left chest with a powerful palm strike. A burst of white light instantly surged, and Wilbur was sent flying by the immense force. Sade caught Wilbur in mid-air and instantly vanished from sight.


    "What?" eximed Odysseus.


    Odysseus looked at the blue sky in shock. He clenched his jaw, he could not believe that Sade left with Wilbur.

 Chapter 2899

    "Damn it! Your second wish was supposed to be mine!" yelled Odysseus.


    Odysseus once captured a dimensional guardian''s servant by chance, and he used him as leverage to obtain his final two wishes.


    His first wish was for Sade to guide him to the most powerful power of light spell. His second wish was for Sade to lead him to the Death Scepter.


    Odysseus mastered the power of two types ofws, the power of light and the power of death. He quickly grasped the intricacies of the power of death due to his unique talent. Odysseus wielded the might of both supreme spells with the Death Scepter and the most powerful power of light spell.


    Therefore, Odysseus gained immense confidence. His capabilities far surpassed most upper dimension cultivators, but he remained in the middle dimension. His desire was to once again capture a second dimensional guardian servant.


    Odysseus nned to acquire the Death Cloak by obtaining the servant''s wish. Ultimately, he wouldbine the Death Cloak, Death Scepter, and his mastery of the power of death, then he would be able to ascend to the upper dimension. His target was no longer ordinary cultivators. Instead, it was the dimensional guardians who were extremely powerful.


    His biggest goal was to defeat a dimensional guardian and rece them. It was a shame that he stayed low for more than ten thousand years with no good opportunity.


    An opportunity that he was looking for appeared with Wilbur, but it instantly went away, and he missed it.


    "Damn it," said Odysseus through a clenched jaw.


    Meanwhile, Sade threw Wilbur on the floor of the Space-Time Temple in the upper dimension. He said, "That''s enough. He almost got away with it. He''s not an ordinary cultivator."


    Wilbur endured the harsh chest pain and shakily stood. He said, "I don''t care. I have to go to the middle dimension again no matter what. I have to save Augheimer."


    "That''s impossible. You''re no match for Odysseus," said Sade.


    Wilbur looked at Sade and plopped to the floor. He said, "In that case, let me die battling there."


    Felix eximed nervously, "Master!"


    Sade took a deep breath and said, "You lost two chances, Wilbur, now you have onest chance. I can take you to the middle dimension if you insist, but if you get killed by Odysseus, I won''t save you again."


    "I''m willing to take that risk," insisted Wilbur.


    "Alright. In that case, I''ll take you to the middle dimension again," said Sade.


    "Wait!" Felix shouted.


    He suddenly said, "Master, why do you have to go to Mount Bronc if your goal is to rescue Augheimer? We can go to the ruler''s residence and rescue Augheimer and bring him along to the upper dimension. That way, we don''t have to face Odysseus."


    "This timeline urred because of you. If you return to the lower dimension in the end, then everything will vanish. However, you will never be able to travel to the middle dimension or the upper dimension again. Can you do that?" asked Sade with a cold glint in his eyes.


    Wilbur clenched his jaw and replied, "I can do it."


    "Alright. I''ll take you to the middle dimension in that case," said Sade.


    Sade and Wilbur vanished again. Then, they appeared at the ruler''s residence in Tevinter Town in the middle dimension. Augheimer locked eyes with Wilbur, and they were both baffled. Wilbur grabbed Augheimer by the hand and said, "Quick! Come with me!"


    "Where are we going?" asked Augheimer.


    "To the upper dimension!" replied Wilbur.

 Chapter 2900

    Augheimer asked out of confusion, "What? To the upper dimension? All of a sudden?"


    Wilbur looked flustered, he replied, "There''s no time to exin. Odysseus will be here in a while, and we won''t be able to escape."


    Sade looked at Wilbur. He told Augheimer, "He''s right. Believe him. Why would your close friend lie to you?"


    "That''s right. He''s a dimensional guardian, Sade. I begged Sade to go back in time here. Hurry up ande with me, Augheimer!"


    "Thanks, but if we''re leaving, we should at least go to Buck Town and meet Felix onest time, right?" asked Augheimer.


    Wilbur looked at Augheimer in the eyes, there was a sense of familiarity that welled up all of a sudden. Wilbur instantly realized Augheimer had a secret in Buck Town, and perhaps it was very important to Augheimer. He helplessly nodded and replied, "Alright, we''ll go to Buck Town first."


    Then, the three of them came to Buck Town through a transportation array. Augheimer grabbed Wilbur and ran. He said, "Run! Follow me to the outskirts of town. I have something very important to tell you."


    "Alright!" yelled Wilbur.


    They rushed out of town and arrived on a secluded snow mountain. Wilbur asked, "What do you want to tell me, Augheimer? Hurry up, so we can go to the upper dimension immediately. Odysseus will be here soon. We can''t waste another second!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice could be heard from behind Wilbur, "Don''t worry. You won''t see Odysseus again."


    "What?" asked Wilbur.


    Wilbur turned to look. Sade had levitated into the sky, a white light appearing in the palm of his hand. A pir of white light suddenly shot down with immense force.


    "Look out!" yelled Augheimer.


    Augheimer pushed Wilbur aside, and the white light pir instantly pierced through his chest. Augheimer was turned to dust and faded at that moment.


    "No! Augheimer!" yelled Wilbur.


    "Ha!" scoffed Sade coldly.


    He said, "It''s your turn now, Wilbur. Die!"


    A beam of white light shot out from Sade''s palm, instantly piercing through Wilbur''s body. As a cultivator of the Fire Dragon n, the Fire Dragon Soul had taken form after his Star Vein power was awakened.


    At that moment, even the immortal Fire Dragon Soul was instantly reduced to dust under the attack of the dimensional guardian, Sade.


    Roar!


    Poof!


    The Fire Dragon shrieked tragically, and then Wilbur''s body turned to dust.


    "Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 2901

    Sade threw his head back,ughing loudly. "No one has the right to rece me, no one! I''m the real dimensional guardian, the leader of the gxy!"


    Just then, two figures appeared in the sky. They were Hailey and Kayleen, two of the other dimensional guardians.


    Hailey was holding a long sword as she scowled at Sade below her. "You went against the rules of the universe and changed its functions, Sade. And now you''ve killed Wilbur Penn, the cultivator who was supposed to rece you. For that, Kayleen and I are going to kill you today."


    Sade smirked at those words, not looking shocked at all. "I knew you two would never let me go for killing Wilbur. But he''s already dead, and I still need to maintain order in the universe as a dimensional guardian. Even though you two may hate me, you can''t kill me or you''d be going against the rules of the universe too, and have to be sentenced by Mister Richardson. Trust me, you won''t end up in much better of a state than I''m in."


    Just then, Kayleen said, "Mister Richardson knew you''d think that. He was the one who made us lure you here."


    "What? Mister Richardson sent you? Why didn''t I know about this?" Sade frowned. Dimensional guardians could sense anything and everything in the universe, so Sade would have known if Mister Richardson was trying to kill him.


    Hailey sneered. "Don''t you understand, Sade? Ever since you went against the dimensional guardian rules, there''s been a gap in your senses toward the universe. That gap stops you from knowing certain things, which is why you never found out about our n, and why you couldn''t sense our presence."


    Sade widened his eyes when he heard those words. Indeed, dimensional guardians had the power to detect anything in the universe. It was because he had wronged the universe that there was a gap in his senses, and for that very same reason, he had been fooled.


    Hailey continued to say, "As for Wilbur and Augheimer, you might not know this, but they both have special constitutions. They possess the constitution of universal cultivators and can also survive in the chaos realm. You might have destroyed their existence in the universe, but their bodies in the chaos realm were still alive. Under the support of the Golden Dragon Energy, it''ll be no time before they''re revived."


    Just then, a golden dragon forged out of energy aura appeared. It swam around in the sky, letting out a series of furious howls. A whileter, the dust in the heavens condensed once more to form Wilbur and Augheimer.


    Experiencing the death had rebuilt their bodies several dozen times stronger, and Wilbur could feel the pure dragon aura flowing through his body.


    Just then, the golden dragon in the air suddenly pounced on Augheimer. It disappeared just as it was about to reach him, and a golden ne appeared around his neck.


    At the same time, Wilbur and Augheimer were inundated by memories of their past. It turned out that they were both descendants of the dragon n, with Wilbur being from the Fire Dragon n and Augheimer being from the Golden Dragon n.


    In theirst lives, the two men had ended up dead at the hands of an evil god in their attempts to save a little girl who was actually a reincarnation of the evil god itself. The evil god had taken the opportunity to strip the two men of their energy aura then. In this life, both men had different paths of fate but ended up cultivating in the middle dimensions together.


    The Golden Dragon aura source came from the energy aura Augheimer had left over from his previous life, and being reborn had caused him to inherit it.


    Augheimer touched the ne on his chest. "You''ve worked hard, my old friend."


    "No, no! This can''t be!"


    Hopelessness filled Sade as he could not believe that both Wilbur and Augheimer had been brought back to life, while his own crimes were now exposed. Sade was an immensely greedy man, but also a prideful one.


    He had struck up a deal with an evil god back in the day, thinking that he would be able to join forces with the evil god in around fifty thousand years to kill Richardson and then be the most powerful dimensional guardian in the universe.


    Sade wanted to rule the universe, but his ulterior motives werepletely exposed. This drove him nuts, and he shouted in disbelief as a pir of light shot out of his palms towards Hailey and Kayleen.


    "To hell with you and this despicable n of yours!"

 Chapter 2902

    Hailey and Kayleen ducked out of the way before the pirs of light reached them, darting up to Sade at thest second as Hailey drove her sword into him at the same time Kayleen did the same with her spear.


    Hailey glowered at Sade. "You''re the one who''s really despicable here, Sade. Say goodbye to the world forever!"


    "Arghhhh!"


    Sade''s body exploded in a sh of white light, disappearing out of sight.


    Hailey and Kayleen both got down on one knee. "At your service, Masters."


    Just then, Wilbur and Augheimer looked at the twodies at the same time. Augheimer said, "At ease. You can both go back now, your work here is done."


    "Yes, Master."


    Hailey and Kayleen disappeared the next second. Just then, a fierce wind rolled over as a pir of white light descended from the heavens as Odysseus appeared in front of the two men.


    "Wilbur Penn and Augheimer. I''ve finally found you. Tell me where the dimension guardians are, and hand them over!"


    A gleeful Odysseus reached out to grab Wilbur and Augheimer by their shirts in each of his fists, shouting, "Tell me where Sade is right now!"


    Wilbur was calm as ever as he asked, "Do you want to do the honors, or shall I?"


    "Let me do it," said Augheimer.


    Upon saying the words, Augheimer raised a hand to strike Odysseus in the chest. The blow looked weak and soft but exploded with unthinkable strength before sending Odysseus flying several hundred meters."


    Odysseus spat out a mouthful of blood as he hovered in mid-air, his eyes wide with shock. "How... How is that possible?


    Augheimer smirked. "Are you ready?"


    Wilbur nodded his head.


    Odysseus gasped sharply. It was clear that Wilbur and Augheimer were now a few hundred times stronger, and he was no match for them at all.


    At the thought, Odysseus shot off into the distance in the form of a ray of light. The next second, a second golden ray of light caught up to Odysseus before stabbing him in the back.


    "Oh, mighty Death Scepter, please bless me with your power!"


    Odysseus roared as he waved the Death Scepter around wildly, and a ck pir of light shot out towards Augheimer. Yet something unthinkable happened then. Augheimer''s golden sword split the ck light pir into two halves before snapping the Death Scepter as the jewel encrusted on it exploded and flew everywhere.


    The golden sword pierced through Odysseus'' body, and a powerful energy exploded inside him as he turned to dust.


    Wilbur came up to Augheimer, and the two men waited calmly in mid-air. All of a sudden, the ground began to rumble violently before spinning a full hundred and eighty degrees. The sky was now on the ground, and vice versa.


    "It''s here," said Augheimer.


    "Let''s go," said Wilbur. "It was always going to end like this."

 Chapter 2903

    The next second, Wilbur''s Magic Dragon de made a gash in the air. The two men then wove through the gash, making their way to the lower dimensions from the upper dimensions and returning to Earth.


    The gash closed itself up, and a powerful wave of ck miasma surged into the oceans from the heavens. It cleared up within a few minutes, and Earth was turned into a dark space.


    Several big fissures appeared in the heavens as the evil gods descended on Earth.


    The Blood God, the God of Destruction, the Cold Lord, the me God, the Earth God, the Tornado God, the God of Bloodlust, and the Snake God-all eight evil gods had descended upon Earth at the same time.


    Wilbur summoned the broken pieces of the Light Armor from the Fire Dragon Ring. The pieces radiated a white glow as they hovered in mid-air, and Wilbur quickly used his mind to put them together before wearing the Light Armor on his body.


    "Hahaha!"


    The Blood Godughed loudly. "I guess the universe dimensions aren''t all that much, after all!"


    Just then, two figures were seen making their way over from a distance. They were the aqua dragon Orkot and Senior Fremont. The two men stood on either side of Wilbur and Augheimer, and Orkot and Fremont looked at each other before widening their eyes in shock at the eight evil gods. "What did you do? Oh my heavens, you''ve caused a turnaround in the universe dimension by activating the barriers! Now Earth is an upper dimension, and those bastards from the chaos realm have infiltrated the universe dimension!"


    At the same time, the Light Armor on Wilbur''s body released glowing white particles. They gathered to form the Child of Light''s appearance, who faced Wilbur and got down on one knee.


    Light was the child of fire, and the me Dragon was the lord of fire. The Child of Light was a cultivator Wilbur had arranged to be in the universe dimension from the start, and his mission was nowplete since Wilbur had regained his memory.


    "You can go now," said Wilbur calmly.


    "Thank you, Master."


    The Child of Light faded into the air, disappearing out of sight.


    Just then, the God of Bloodlust looked at Wilbur. "It''s been a while, Wilbur Penn."


    "Senior Kaiser," Wilbur said, looking at the God of Bloodlust calmly.


    "What are you wasting your breath for?" the Blood God barked. "Just let me kill them already so the chaos realm can devour the universe dimension! There will only be one chaos realm from now, and no other universe."


    The Blood God muttered a spell, and a tidal wave of blood spanning over a thousand meters tall appeared behind him. He let out a cry of fury, and the bloody wave came rushing towards Wilbur and Augheimer. Just as it was about to reach the two men, it turned into an army of tall soldiers armed with battle axes that charged ahead.


    "We''re going in!"


    Orkot and Fremont charged, casting attack after attack against the soldiers in the bloody wave. Yet the two men were too small, and it was not long before the bloody wave swallowed them and continued to rush towards Wilbur and Augheimer.


    Wilbur waved the Magic Dragon de in his grasp, casting an attack. A powerful sword aura swept the bloody wave at once, and all the soldiers that had been formed were killed.


    The Blood God frowned. "Could these two guys have regained their memory?"


    Just then, the God of Destruction said, "Let me do it. These two little buggers can go to hell."


    As he spoke, the God of Destruction reached out with his right hand. He spread his fingers out before retracting them tightly into a fist. A series of thin ck lines appeared in the air at once, spreading out rapidly in all directions. All the buildings the lines touched were sliced in half, even gigantic rocks.


    "Have a taste of my Destruction Rays."


    The Destruction Rays were spreading over quickly. Just as they were about to reach Wilbur and Augheimer, the two men channeled a me Dragon defensive barrier and a Golden Dragon defensive barrier.


    The Destruction Rays disappeared as soon as they touched the barriers, unable to hurt Wilbur or Augheimer at all.

 Chapter 2904

    Just then, the Cold Lord muttered a spell. A series of snowy mountains descended from above, one of them striking Wilbur and Augheimer as the Cold Lord cackled. "Haha! Is that all you''ve got?"


    As his words rang through the air, the snowy mountain exploded with a loud boom into countless icy fragments to reveal Wilbur and Augheimer, standing tall andpletely unaffected.


    "What?"


    "These imbeciles!" the me God shouted. The air around turned into a sea of mes at once, burning away relentlessly, but they vanished as soon as they came in contact with Wilbur and Augheimer''s defense barriers.


    The Earth God shouted, "I''ll settle this!"


    He muttered a spell, and the ground cracked open as Wilbur and Augheimer fell into a bottomless abyss. The Earth God smirked, and the crack began to close up.


    Yet just a few secondster, the ground exploded as Wilbur and Augheimer flew


    back up.


    The Tornado God cast a spell to bring about a fierce gust of wind filled with countless razor-sharp des, but they were still unable to do any damage to Wilbur and Augheimer''s barriers.


    Just then, Kaiser the God of Bloodlust charged at the two men while riding on the Snake God Bahamut''s head. Kaiser put his hands together, muttering a string of spells to conjure a pair of gigantic eyes in mid-air.


    Wilbur and Augheimer merely nced into the eyes once and promptly lost control over their bodies as they froze in ce. The six other evil gods saw this and wasted no time flying up to the two men, casting their strongest attacks in an attempt to take them down for good.


    Just then, a golden dragon appeared in mid-air. It flicked its tail and struck the six evil gods, sending them flying off into the distance.


    The six evil gods copsed on the ground, spitting out mouthfuls of blood.


    "Roar!"


    Wilbur and Augheimer snapped out of their stupor at the sound of the golden dragon''s roar. They both got down on one knee, bowing at the same time. "Thank you, mighty Dragon God."


    The Dragon God was the dragon among dragons, the leader of the nine dragon ns.


    It disappeared the next second, and Wilbur watched as the six evil gods began to retreat as if terrified of him and Augheimer.


    Kaiser stood on Bahamut''s head as he called out, "At this point, just give me all your powers!


    "I guess that really is the only way!"


    The Blood God, the God of Destruction, the Cold Lord, the me God, the Earth God, and the Tornado God flew over to the God of Bloodlust at the same time. The six evil gods each put a hand on Kaiser''s body, transferring their energy to him.


    The God of Bloodlust took in the power greedily, his eyes widening in delight. The six evil gods were about to withdraw their hands right before their energies werepletely drained but found that their hands were stuck to Kaiser''s body.


    "Hahaha!" Kaiserughed loudly. "Generous, aren''t you? Give me all your energy, all of it!"


    Upon saying the words, Kaiser absorbed all six of the evil gods into his body. He began to radiate a powerful dark aura, staring down at Wilbur and Augheimer. "It''s your turn now!"


    Kaiser reached out his right hand, and an enormous ck palm appeared in the air to swipe at Wilbur and Augheimer.


    The two men scrambled to move out of the way, but a huge ck vortex appeared behind them to suck them in. At the same time, Kaiser raised his left hand as well as two enormous palms grabbed Wilbur and Augheimer.


    "Give me back my dark energy!" Kaiser howled, breaking the seal on Wilbur''s chest. The powerful dark energy aura flowed out quickly, entering Kaiser''s body.


    "Hahaha, the universe is going to be mine! All mine, all of it!"


    Just then, Wilbur and Augheimer transformed into their true form under the immense pressure. A me Dragon and a Golden Dragon wriggled out of the ck palms'' grasp, flying toward Kaiser at the same time.


    The dragons wereing in from Kaiser''s left and right. He grabbed the Golden Dragon, and the me Dragon took the opportunity to turn around and flee. Kaiser glowered at it in frustration, shouting at Bahamut, "Go, kill it!"

 Chapter 2905

    Bahamut, being a reincarnation of Kaiser himself, came slithering toward Wilbur. They both turned into their human forms, and a fierce battle broke out once more. Kaiser channeled his energy into Bahamut''s body, giving Bahamut the upper hand over time. Atst, Bahamut severely wounded Wilbur with a blow of his sword, causing Wilbur to fall from mid-air.


    "Hahaha!"


    Kaiser appeared suddenly then,ughing loudly. "Nice work, Bahamut."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Bahamut retreated behind Kaiser, looking at him coldly. He whipped out a dagger from his sleeves all of a sudden, driving it deep into Kaiser. Kaiser flipped around sharply, grabbing Bahamut''s wrist and glowering at him. "Have you lost your mind?"


    Just then, the Dark Lord''s voice sounded from Bahamut''s throat. "You''ve stopped me many times now, Kaiser Fern! There''s no way in hell I''ll let you be the ultimate elite!"


    A furious Kaiser reached out to grab Bahamut''s head, sucking him into his body. An explosion sounded through the air the next second, with dark energy waves spreading in all directions.


    The Dark Lord cried out in agony as he turned to dust.


    "You have no right to challenge me, you imbecile!"


    "What about me, then?"


    Kaiser turned around to see Wilbur gripping his Azure Dragon Spear, driving it deep into Kaiser''s ribs. Kaiser grabbed the spear the next second, and it began to rapidly absorb the energy in his body before transferring it to Wilbur.


    "What? You''re usurping my energy..."


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Kaiser pressed down on the top of Wilbur''s head at the same time Wilbur did the same to him. Both men channeled their energy at the same time. Just as Wilbur''s energy was about to drain out of him, he was bathed in a golden glow. The barrier in the universe dimension appeared, and countless dragon n pupils and members could be seen. They gathered their powers, channeling them into Wilbur''s body.


    With the boost of energy, Wilbur was quickly able to absorb the energy in Kaiser''s body before absorbing it and converting it into a me dragon.


    "Help me out here, Augheimer!"


    "Got it!" Augheimer called out. He flew over, rapidlyying down a Dragon Trap Formation. Wilbur walked into the formation once it was done, stripping the consciousness of the God of Destruction out of him by force. A boom sounded through the air as the consciousness exploded into dust and Kaiser flew out of Wilbur''s body, having lost all of his evil god energy.


    In the next second, Kaiser got down on one knee. "Kaiser Fern at your service, Master."


    The Dragon God appeared then, saying, "Well done, Kaiser. You may remain undercover in the chaos realm."


    "Yes, Mighty Dragon Lord."


    It turned out that Kaiser was actually a dimensional guardian, and also an evil god. He was in charge of monitoring the changes in the chaos realm. The universe dimension was akin to a funnel, and both Earth and the chaos realm were its thinnest parts. That was why the evil gods usually entered the universe dimension through Earth first.


    The only way to get rid of the evil gods was to flip the universe over, and then get the deed done on Earth.


    The universe dimension was built by the dragon n, and they created barriers to protect the people within it.


    Because this tragedy was caused by Wilbur and Augheimer, it was up to the two of them to fix everything.


    The Dragon God disappeared out of sight, and Kaiser returned to the chaos realm. Wilbur looked at Augheimer, asking, "Where would you like to go most now?"


    "I''d like to return to the Golden Dragon n. Since things here are done, I guess this dimension can be erased. I don''t want my being on Earth to have any memories of the middle dimensions, please help me out if you''re returning there."


    "Got it."


    Wilbur watched as Augheimer turned into the Golden Dragon, finally melding into the dimensions. He lifted a finger, and the dimensions flipped over once more. Wilbur was now standing in the main hall of the Church of Holy Illuminati in the Vatican.


    He looked at Augheimer sitting on the throne. "Do you like your life now, my Holiness?"


    "Of course, my friend."


    Wilbur smiled, turning to leave the church.


    After vacationing around the Vatican for the rest of the day, Wilbur got on an evening flight. He sat in a window seat with his headphones on, smiling at the thought of Faye as he looked out at the fiery-red clouds.

 Chapter 2906

    It was evening on Seke Ind when Wilbur returned. He stood on the long


    bridge, overwhelmed with emotion as he let out a hint of his aura.


    The ind grew abuzz at once, and a series of familiar figures fought their way into Wilbur''s line of sight.


    Wilbur smiled, stepping onto the ind slowly.


    His smile grew as he came to the square, taking in the sight of Faye, Elsa, Faron, Shepard, and many others.


    Everyone else stared back at him, unable to hide the emotion on their faces.


    It had been so long since they had seen Wilbur, and there was no way for them to reach him. Words could not describe how much they had worried about and missed him.


    "I thought you were nevering back, Wilbur." Faye was the first to speak.


    Wilbur walked up to her, taking her into his arms. "I''m sorry. It''ll never happen again. Everything''s over now, and I''ll never leave you again."


    Faye''s heart soared as she broke out into overjoyed sobs.


    Everyone else was nothing but joyous as well.


    Following that, Wilbur said, "Let''s all head to my room. I''ve got something to tell you."


    Everyone nodded, doing as Wilbur had told.


    Once everyone was seated, Wilbur looked around him with a frown. "Where''s Nancy?"


    The crowd fidgeted anxiously at the question.


    Faye hesitated, but eventually said, "Not long after you left, Nancy told me she''d decided to join a medical organization in Freeca to help the children then. It''s going to be a long time before she gets back... We tried to talk her out of it, but it didn''t work."


    Wilbur fell silent but understood Nancy''s intentions at once.


    Nancy was clearly avoiding him and Faye, not wanting to be caught between the two of them.


    Everyone else looked on anxiously, knowing that Wilbur felt the same way for Nancy as he did for Faye.


    A long pauseter, he let out a sigh. "I guess we have to respect her decision, at the end of the day. Maybe this is just fate."


    The crowd heaved a sigh of relief in secret. Everyone had been worried that Wilbur would be upset or angered by this.


    Wilbur knew that Nancy probably had her own reasons to stay out of his and Faye''s way.


    Maybe that was for the best. Everyone had a right to choose their own fate, and Nancy had made a choice for herself.


    After thinking it through, Wilbur said, "I''ve handled everything this time, for good. So... I''ve decided that Faye and I will get married in three days."


    The words shocked everyone, but they erupted into cheers just secondster.


    Finally, Wilbur and Faye were going to end up together after so many years.


    Tears rolled down Faye''s cheeks. This bliss hade out of nowhere, and it was so overwhelming!


    Wilbur then said, "Due to my own circumstances, the wedding will be pretty small and held on the ind itself. Our parents and some close friends will be invited, but I don''t want to make too big of an announcement."


    Wilbur knew that with his identity, a public announcement would summon all the elites around the world, and he would be stuck dealing with them forever.


    Everyone knew this as well and nodded in understanding.


    Faye was also agreeable. She had long stopped caring about material things, only wanting more than to be with Wilbur forever.


    Wilbur then left the rest to be handled by everyone else, and they filed out of the room to leave him and Faye alone.


    Faye looked up at him, turning scarlet in the face. "I, uh... I''ll see you in three days."


    She got to her feet, scuttling out of the door as Wilbur blinked in shock.


    The next second, he chuckled to himself. The bride was shy!


    Wilbur shook his head, leaning back against the sofa. Even someone like Faye was still prone to shyness.


    Following that, however, he fell deep into thought.


    Wilbur no longer had any enemies in this world, and he would live on for a good few thousand years.


    Yet Faye and everyone else on Seke Ind would only get one to two hundred years in their lifespan, and Wilbur would eventually have to witness all his loved ones passing on one by one.


    He did not know if he would be able to handle something so painful, but it seemed like he had no other choice.


    This left him in a deep, depressed daze.


    Three dayster, a simple wedding was held on Seke Ind.

 Chapter 2907

    Faye was d in a beautiful wedding dress, hardly needing any blusher for how red her cheeks looked.


    Wilbur was also looking dapper in a fine tuxedo, and the bride and groom went around toasting to their friends one by one.


    Both their parents were overjoyed, knowing that their children had finally ended up with someone so wonderful.


    Everyone else was also brimming with smiles, drinking up a storm as the night went on.


    These people were all friends or subordinates of Wilbur and wanted nothing more than the best for him and Faye.


    There was no wedding emcee, and the ceremony was extremely simple, but the atmosphere was iparable as everyone was nothing but smiles.


    The receptionsted all the way untilte into the night, and even the newlyweds'' parents got a little tipsy.


    The banquet ended atst, and the guests ushered Wilbur and Faye into their new bedroom.


    The newlyweds sat down facing each other, locking eyes.


    Faye lowered her head bashfully, and Wilbur looked at her with a smile, but there was something else on his mind.


    A momentter, he said, "Give me a second."


    Wilbur entered his Dragon Altar, tossing everything he owned into it.


    He no longer had any enemies and thus had no use for any of these things. Wilbur was nning to exchange them for some pills to extend one''s lifespan, so he would have more time with Faye.


    Right after he had tossed everything into the altar, the old dragon''s aura filled the air.


    Wilbur looked up expectantly, and the ancient voice sounded.


    "You did well, Wilbur. It''s time you found out about some things."


    Wilbur stopped short. What was this?


    Just then, a bone-chilling world appeared in front of him.


    This was an ancient and boundless world, the ground a murky brown-ck color


    with countless ck mountains that stood tall in the clouds.


    The heavens were aze with red and green mes. It looked like a cosmic painting, oozing with luster.


    The world was filled with nothing but tragedy and chaos, everything warped and twisted.


    Countless people d in various armors charged ahead on the ground. Behind them were gigantic humans radiating a holy glow, ordering the armed warriors to attack.


    Ahead of themy various bizarre creatures.


    They were blood-red all over, radiating a terrifying aura. Some of them were discolored green, foul-smelling pus gushing out of various parts of their body. Some were long and slender like bamboo dowels but had two heads with beaks attached to them. Behind them were countless more monsters, staring down at the humans coldly.


    It was not long before the humans reached the monsters, and a fierce battle broke out at once. Many ended up dead and wounded in just seconds.


    Wilbur furrowed his brows at the sight.


    Just then, the old dragon''s voice sounded in the air.


    "This is the final frontier of the chaos realm, Wilbur. The ultimate battlefield for humans. If they fail to guard this ce, all the monsters of the chaos realm will enter the real world and wipe out the human race forever in the universe. You''re strong enough to join the battle as a warrior. This is every cultivator''s ultimate fate and their ultimate responsibility.


    Wilbur fell silent, taking in the tragic battle before him.


    If he could only make for a regr warrior, it was clear how terrifying of a battle this was.


    A long whileter, he said, "I''ll serve my duty, but I need to be with my loved ones for now."


    "Oh, take your time. This battle has gone on for upwards of fifty million years." Following that, the old dragon''s aura disappearedpletely.


    Wilbur let out a sigh before his expression darkened at once. "Wait, what about my grace points?"


    Yet he did not get a response.


    Wilbur cursed loudly, but nothing came out of it.


    He had been tricked again, but all he could do was curse at the old dragon before storming out of the Dragon''s Altar.


    Faye saw the look on his face, and asked at once, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. We should get some rest."


    Wilbur scooped Faye into his arms, heading towards the bed.


    He wouldplete his duty as a cultivator eventually. But for now, he had to


    spend the rest of his loved ones'' lives with them so he could enter the battlefield with no regrets.


    -The end-


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!